《Cute Baby wanted circular: The Heavenly Priced Pretty Escape Wife》 Chapter 1 In the luxurious auditorium, there are half of the auditorium full of graceful beauties in all kinds of neon clothes. Rarely, these beauties are very quiet. They all hold their glasses and look at the rostrum in unison. On the stage, a little Mengbao with a mushroom head and a small apple face, big and bright eyes, a small mouth red, and a little tiger''s teeth in a smile, sits in the middle of the chair. In front of him stands a beautiful woman in white. "The legs are too thick, the chest is too small, and the waist is not thin enough!" Mengbao shakes her head with her short legs and points her chubby fingers at the beauty with No. 10 on her chest. The beauty''s smiling face suddenly froze, "baby..." As soon as Meng Bao bends over, she doesn''t know where she''s going to get a lollipop. As soon as she''s stuffed, she stops her mouth, and she stares. "Miss Tang, you didn''t call the baby!" The man in his fifties beside Mengbao said with a smile, turned his head and asked Mengbao, "young master, this..." "Brush it off!" Meng Bao said softly, her fat index finger standing up and shaking, and the No. 10 Beauty collapsed. Knowing this, the man in his fifties scratched his finger on the PDA and raised his eyes to the mass of celebrities dressed like colorful sparrows. "Eleven! Miss Lu Under the stage, the gorgeous woman wearing red gifts twisted her waist and pedaled hentiangao confidently to the stage. She walked to Mengbao step by step and said, "young master Ji." Mengbao squints, smiles and hooks her fingers. Miss Lu bends to get closer. Mengbao says with a "sneeze" and covers her nose vaguely. "The powder is too thick, the eyelids are too deep, and the mouth is too big!" "That''s..." the man leaned over his face. "Brush it off!" ¡­¡­ In front of us, this absurd scene, which is like acting and farce, is not acting or farce, but a real scene that is being performed in Jijia banquet hall. And this Mengbao, no one else, is Ji Yu, the precious son of Ji Rui, President of Ji group, who ranked third in assets last year. It''s like a little emperor choosing a concubine. Of course, it''s not about choosing a concubine. It''s about Meng Bao choosing a mummy for herself! It''s not surprising that a father chooses a wife for his son. But it''s really a miracle that a Son chooses a mother for himself, that is, a Son chooses a wife for his father. The origin and development of this miracle can be traced back to a week ago. A week ago, after a long period of silence, the elite circle was left with a very sensational news. The news is not that Mr. so and so threw more than 100 million yuan for his girlfriend''s birthday, nor that Mr. so and so is a single man on a luxury yacht to celebrate his birthday. Instead, Ji Baobao is going to have a party next Saturday to choose Mommy! Speaking of Ji Baobao, he is only over four years old, but he is very popular in the upper class. No other, because he is the youngest generation of the three peers in the Ji family, can be described as a collection of thousands of favours in one, ranking the largest and most loved by father Ji and mother Ji. It''s said that in order to see the stars on the moon, Ji Laozi actually called the General Administration of space and asked when the General Administration planned to launch a lunar trip. He wanted his precious grandson to be the first person to eat crabs on the moon. As for whether this kind of rumor is true or false, which is widely spread in the circle of celebrities, there is no way to study it. Just like Ji Baobao''s life experience, it is still a mystery since he was born! More than four years ago, Ji Rui, the young master of the Ji family, who has never been close to women, suddenly held Ji Baobao and announced to everyone that he had a young master in the Ji family. This young master of the Ji family is very lovely, and his small appearance is delicate and lovely like a little angel falling from the sky. Later, about the young master''s origin and who his mother was, all kinds of gossip started the most powerful mining function, but in any case, they couldn''t find any clues. If Ji Baobao''s facial features were not Ji Rui, everyone would have thought that Ji had picked up an abandoned baby from the roadside, and then raised it as his own son. Ji Baobao''s full moon wine, together with Ji Rui''s reception in charge of Ji''s Kingdom, was very large and publicized, so the story of Ji Baobao''s prosperous father immediately spread. Everyone who has been in the upper class circle for a long time knows that Ji Rui and his two younger brothers are fighting each other for the control of Ji''s family. However, this kind of fight is ended by Ji Baobao, who can''t fight but can''t plan. In other words, Ji Baobao''s cute dada is probably just a kind of illusion, because many celebrities have heard such a rumor that Ji Baobao''s angel is actually a little devil. Ji Baobao, who is said to have the appearance of an angel and the essence of a devil, sent out an invitation to all the celebrities in China a week ago. Anyone who can get into his eyes will receive an invitation letter today. It is said that there are 500 invitation letters in total. It can be inferred that Ji Baobao has made a preliminary screening among the celebrities. If you want to say that such a ridiculous move, it should not be attractive to these sentimental and precious celebrities. After all, being a stepmother is not a big career. If you are not careful, you will be labeled as a vicious stepmother. But the fact is that all the celebrities who received the invitation on that day felt that they were hit by the pie falling from the sky. Those who didn''t receive the invitation asked around to see if they could spend a lot of money to buy off the people around Ji Baobao and make an invitation for themselves. It''s not Ji Baobao, but Ji Baobao''s diamond father Ji Rui, who will make so many celebrities flock to her. Ji Rui, who has hundreds of millions of wealth, is also tall and handsome, which is no inferior to many male model movie stars. The most important thing is that such a handsome and golden man is a man with zero gossip and never promiscuous relationship. The news that Ji Baobao wants to choose a mother immediately makes a sensation in the whole city. People all think that it''s just Ji Rui''s trick of choosing a wife in disguise. So, in order to put his husband''s name on the man, many celebrities went to the Ji family as angels at the party. Unexpectedly, what I saw was Ji Baobao''s innocent and lovely face, which hurt all the beauties with poisonous tongue. In the afternoon, at this farce like party, 300 beauties have been shocked by Mengbao xiaozhengtai and left in tears, leaving behind a lot of gold, some of them gloating and some worried. When Miss Chen Jiada, who is known as the number one beauty in China, was praised by cute baby with a smile: "the face is too demon, the eyes are too beautiful, the lips are too warped, and the blessing is too thin!" At that time, the women''s self-confidence was crushed by a heavy truck and turned into rags. All the girls murmured, "my mother, is this young master of Ji family looking for Mommy? It''s better to find a wife! " At the same time, a man who was on the stage to speak for the celebration reception in a hotel nodded with satisfaction after listening to the colorful report from the Housekeeper on the phone. Oh! He deserves to be Ji Rui''s son. He didn''t use a knife or a gun. He helped him block a lot of rotten peach blossoms with his three inch tongue! [ladies and gentlemen, bamboo''s new article "the emperor and the young are ferocious: little sweet wife, be obedient and be captured" is the story of a loyal dog man''s president, who is paranoid and possessive and loves his wife. The full text is full of hot and spicy plots, super sweet, super sweet, which makes people feel like they love their bone marrow! Pass by, give a collection, give a recommended ticket! Bamboo loves you as always! [momeda!] Chapter 2 Today is the 25th Anniversary Party of Ji''s founding. As the Secretary of Ji Rui, the current president of Ji''s, Le Tong has been accompanying him dutifully. Letong is acutely aware that after President Ji Da''s speech on the stage, he seems to be in a very good mood. He always has a tense face, but now he''s a little relaxed, and his eyes are slightly raised, with a little spring. The president is in a good mood, and Letong is in a good mood. But soon she found herself too happy. She seems to have a bit of bad luck today. First, she was avenged by several female executives who used to call to spy on President Ji''s whereabouts, hobbies and even his birthday. They surrounded her and drank a lot of wine. Then, the president, who used to be a gentleman, somehow forced her to help him stop drinking. Letong takes a glance at the president with wine. Even though he is in such a lively atmosphere, he is still cold. Is president NIMA great?! Why don''t you have any pity for jade?! Heart so scold, but still have to pretend to be a small sheep like eyebrow, Shun Mu to drink a cup after cup, drink more and more difficult to swallow wine. Alas... Well, this man is really great. After all, he is his own food and clothing parent, and he is just a hard-working little secretary! Alas! Yue Tong sighed in her heart again. Her arm could not break her thigh. Besides, compared with President Ji Da, she was afraid that she could not even count as a little thumb! Little secretary Letong followed Ji Rui. At first, she complained secretly. Later, she realized that it was useless to complain, so with a broken pot mentality, she took all the people who came to offer a toast to President Ji. She touched the glass, raised her head, and drank all the wine! When he was a little dizzy, Letong raised his head to drink. At that moment, there was a rough man in his head, tearing his throat wildly and yelling, "after drinking our wine, you can''t breathe up and down without coughing... After drinking our wine, one dares to go to qingchakou, drink our wine, and don''t kowtow when you see the Emperor..." As a result, Letong woman can''t stop the car completely in this cheerful rhythm, and runs all the way. Finally, she is gorgeous and drunk in the arms of the cold president! Her last memory of the night is that she fell on a hard object like an iron plate. She seemed to be coquettish and clenched her fist on the hard but warm object. She scolded: "NIMA, what a broken bed... It''s so hard... It''s killing me..." Then, her memory, the gorgeous lidilla lamp, fell into a boundless darkness The next day, Letong opened her eyes blankly and raised her hand to cover the dazzling light. "Awake?" The familiar voice, drilling into Letong''s ears, is different from the usual cold, today''s voice, with a hint of unknown fun. Letong''s head is a little dizzy and painful. She is still in a semi confused state. She turned her head slightly and saw the man in suit sitting on the windowsill at will. The upper part of his body, as usual, was wearing a white shirt, but his buttons were all open, revealing his strong wheat chest. The lower part of his body was wearing black trousers, with one leg bent on the windowsill and the other leg casually hanging on the floor, barefoot "President!" Le Tong was surprised. How could he live in the same room with President Ji Da? Moreover, how could his clear voice become the voice of a broken Gong? Yue Tong frowned and sat up with both hands, "how can I be here?" She didn''t get the answer yet. Unexpectedly, she felt cold and looked down. "Ah!" Letong''s hand quickly pulls the quilt that has slipped to her waist and blocks her white body. Letong felt that her body, from top to bottom, was as sore as being run over by a car. She looked down and saw that there were many suspicious red spots on her body! "President, who am I?" Letong looks at Ji Rui, who is usually cold to death, but is extremely sexy at this time, hoping that he can tell himself that she is just run over by a car, or that she is dreaming. "You''ve crushed me!" Ji Rui lightly said a sentence, Huo ground stood up, the tall and straight body blocked the light of the window a lot, handsome facial features, hidden in the shadow, the expression on the face, is not clear. "Ah!" Letong''s brain is still not very smart, she, put him down? For what? She''s a woman! Even if she is not a senior corrupt girl, she also knows that pressure refers to petty attack. With her? How to crush him? Thinking of this, Letong''s face is slightly red. "What? It''s not that you are a fanatic female secretary who oppressed me as a president. Is it that I am a president who oppressed you as a poor female secretary? " Ji Rui said, leaning over, one hand supporting the edge of the bed, one hand, picking up her chin, slightly green, like the eyes of a wolf, looking at her hard. "Is it possible? Is it worth it? " Ji Rui''s hand shakes off Letong''s chin. Straighten up, seriously with the other hand to play, just picked up the two fingers of Letong chin, as if, above stained with a lot of let him hate bacteria dust. Le Tong screwed up her eyebrows and looked at him blankly. Ji Rui blew twice on his fingers, then slightly tilted his head, drooped his eyes, and gracefully buttoned his shirt from bottom to top. Le Tong found that the usually harsh and cold president actually has longer and thicker black eyelashes than a girl. Ji Rui curls up his arm, button up the cuff, and looks at the surprised eyes of Yue Tong. "Forget it!" Bingbing''s eyes flashed across her face quickly, no matter the tone or the eyes, without a trace of temperature. "Eh?" Ji Rui no longer looks at her. With a long hand, he pulls the coat on the chair, turns around and walks towards the door quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, the door closes behind him. It took several seconds for Letong to react. He said, do you want her to forget about last night? Letong''s memory came back slowly. Last night, it was the company''s anniversary party. She was a hard-working little secretary, and was used as a shield by President Ji da. Finally, she, who was known as "never drunk", drank gorgeous! After that, her memory stopped suddenly when she met the hard object! Can we say that the hard steel plate like object is actually the broad and inclusive chest of President Ji Da?! Letong sat on the bed with the quilt in her arms and racked her brains for a long time. Finally, she believed president Ji Da''s words a little: maybe, maybe, maybe, it''s not necessarily that she has pressed president Ji Da! She has been pretending to be a little sheep for more than half a year. She always looks at the handsome and golden president of Ji University and looks indifferent. In fact, even if she is as soft as a sheep on the surface, she is really a gossip secretary who loves to see handsome guys and poison tongue, and those who are crazy and famous ladies! The so-called extreme things must turn against each other. Her true nature has been suppressed for too long. Last night, her seal was removed by alcohol. The true feelings of a woman man have been liberated to the greatest extent. If she is bold and unrestrained, she will make President Ji Da look at the ascetic high collar flower like that It''s no wonder it''s under pressure! Chapter 3 Le Tong was scared out of a cold sweat by her logical reasoning. She came out of the hotel and hesitated for a moment. She decided to go home to take a bath and change her clothes. By the way, she calmed herself down and considered how to face the cold president who was "crushed" by herself later. The hotel is not far from where she lives, nor is it far from the company. When she comes home to clean up, she goes back to the company, five minutes to work. Letong ignores her physical discomfort. She puts her bag in a hurry and immediately goes to the tea room to make coffee. While waiting, she listens to the gurgling sound in the coffee pot. Tea room, slowly filled with strong coffee, drizzle outside the window, Letong frowning at the window, want to think of something, but the head is still a little pain, it seems, really can''t remember anything. Small raindrops from the glass into water, slowly slide down, cycle, just as life is short, a person, can load, after all, limited, should put down, forced to carry meaningless, also can''t afford. The timer rings to remind her that the coffee has been cooked. Letong shakes her head. Some things, which she doesn''t remember, are good things. Why bother to think about? Anyway, it''s not a good thing! Although Letong tried her best to suppress the sad mood of spring and autumn aroused by the rainy weather, she immediately thought of facing the president who was "pressed" by herself last night, and she couldn''t help feeling numb. Letong poured the brewed coffee into the cup and was about to deliver it to the president. Suddenly, she remembered something. She took out the tablet she had just bought in the drugstore from her pocket and took it in a hurry. There was some pain that she didn''t want to go through again. "President, your coffee." Except for a little hoarse voice, Letong thinks everything is normal. Ji Rui raised his head from the pile of documents, Behind the cold eyes, there is more silk exploration. In the morning, the sexy man sitting on the windowsill, gilded by the morning light, looks like a male god. Sure enough, it''s just an image in her dream. Letong slightly bowed his head, he let her forget, let her when it didn''t happen? "I''m sorry, president. Something happened today, so I''m ten minutes late." Since he let me forget, Letong didn''t want to add a jam to himself. As usual, she would come back 15 minutes earlier in order to make the cold and harsh president drink hot and fresh coffee as soon as he went to work. Ji Rui doesn''t say a word. He reaches for his coffee and takes a sip. His eyes drop and he doesn''t care about Letong. Letong didn''t say more. She turned to go out and closed the door gently. In fact, he didn''t have to test her so deliberately. Even if he didn''t believe it, she didn''t want to be involved with him except the relationship between superior and subordinate! Though love love make complaints about him or love him, he likes his face, but love is just a simple appreciation, and she likes to see a statue on the street, but never think of getting it home. Even if she really crushed him last night, it was just alcohol. She didn''t want to blame him. Moreover, although she is optimistic by nature, she is neither naive nor fond of unrealistic dreams. She came to Ji''s office as the president''s Secretary for more than half a year. Every day, the first thing to do at work is to make a pot of coffee for the president on time. The second thing is to help the president push off the appointment and the phone call of the celebrities. The third thing is to help him deal with the trivial affairs of his work. At the beginning, after receiving so many calls from celebrities, Letong thought that President Ji was a playful young man who was merciful everywhere. It didn''t take her long to realize that President Ji was not merciful. On the contrary, he was merciless! Don''t ask her why she knows, anyway, every time he has cold eyes like ice, she will think that this person may not only be merciless, but also careless. Of course, it has nothing to do with President Ji, whether he is ruthless or unintentional, as long as he doesn''t cut the labor. Letong pulls away her chair and sits down, ready to start her new day''s work. As soon as she turns on the computer, Ji Rui''s picture of sitting on the windowsill flashes by again. Suddenly, she finds that the man''s good-looking facial features have an indescribable amorous feelings. Think about his paralyzed poker face just now and his three or two simple but sharp words in the morning. Letong is dumbfounded. It turns out that there is only a line between the male God and the devil. After putting aside the affairs of President Ji Da, Letong''s mood gradually becomes low. Although she is optimistic by nature, today, it is her mother''s taboo. Even if she deliberately forgets it, on this day, she still can''t forget it. A year ago, she became an orphan. Originally, two days ago, she had planned to take an afternoon off with Ji Rui to worship her mother, but after what happened last night, she couldn''t ask for leave from President Ji. Although he did not say so, she knew that after that, she was afraid that she had been equal to the famous men who had refused to make complaints about the phone every day. In other words, she is not as good as those celebrities. After all, those women have the same status as him, but she has nothing. Le Tong, who left work on time, bought the sacrificial articles in the supermarket and took a taxi to the cemetery. It was dusk. The rain is still falling. The air in late autumn is cold and humid because of the rain. Although Letong can''t remember anything, she is honest. After a day''s pain, she is numb to the bone cold. Holding an umbrella, she squatted in front of her mother''s small tombstone and arranged the sacrifice. Six years ago, her dependent mother suddenly fainted and was diagnosed with liver cancer. Doctors said that unless she had a liver transplant, she would not live for three months. The cost of liver transplantation is very high. Nearly 300000 yuan of operation cost made Le''s mother choose to give up treatment. But one month after the diagnosis, Le''s mother was pushed to the operating room for liver transplantation. When she woke up after surgery, the first thing for her mother was to ask her daughter. "Tongtong, where did you get 300000?" Letong is cutting an apple. When she sees her mother wake up, she throws the apple and the knife at her and holds her hand. "Mom, I sold the jade pendant that my father left me. Don''t you blame me?" Mother Le didn''t say a word and closed her eyes slowly. I don''t know whether I''m tired or sad. But in fact, the jade pendant is still on Letong. She didn''t know whether the jade pendant was worth 300000 or not, because she had never identified it. The value of the jade pendant had always been priceless in her heart. After Le''s operation, the mother and daughter lived in poverty and happiness for several years. But a year ago, Le''s mother suddenly had a high fever and was sent to the emergency room. She never woke up again. ¡­¡­ Chapter 4 Ji Rui deals with the affairs at hand and walks out of the office. The whole company is silent. Lift your wrist and look at your watch. It''s almost nine o''clock. At this time, others should be watching TV at home. However, he has long been used to taking the company as his home. A glance out of the door will be able to see that position, the top is also empty no one. That position is his secretary position. Since this position was replaced by Le Tong half a year ago, the people in the seat often accompany him to work overtime. Today, she seems to have left early. Is it uncomfortable? Or do you want to avoid him? Looking at her performance today, it seems that she didn''t mean to trouble him with what happened last night. However, I''d better be more careful. These days, too many women trade their bodies for benefits. Didn''t he have contact with such a woman himself? Ji Rui stops running, takes back his sight without expression and strides into the elevator. It rained all day, but it was still dripping. The traffic flow on the road was a little slow, and the front row of traffic made me dizzy. Ji Rui''s eyes inadvertently fall on the sidewalk. In such weather, there are not many people on the sidewalk. Occasionally, one or two of them are in a hurry. Under the Yellow streetlights, the drizzle is like a curtain, and the colorful neon lights are hazy in the rain curtain, which is like a fairyland. Rao Shi, who has no romantic cells, actually has a kind of illusion like in a dream. A pure white umbrella suddenly bumped into his eyes. He felt that the man under the umbrella was a little familiar with his clothes. Looking closely, it turned out to be Ji''s uniform work suit. Under the umbrella, the person who walks slowly and looks dispirited is the Secretary, Le Tong, who usually works overtime with him but disappears early today. Ji Rui looks coldly and stares at the figure for a long time. His first reaction tells him that her malaise may have something to do with last night, that is to say, it has something to do with Ji Rui. Thinking of this, Ji Rui hesitated slightly: do you want to give her a ride? After all, I didn''t feel sorry for myself last night. It was raining on a cold day The green light just came on at this time, and his action made a decision for him directly. As soon as he stepped on it, the car galloped away like a runaway Mustang. What happened last night really surprised him. This seemingly clever and diligent Secretary may not be as simple and docile as he thinks. As a man, he has to admit that after drinking, Letong is as strange as another person. It is estimated that few men can refuse such a woman. He doesn''t think much about women, especially the so-called celebrities who are eager to send them to the door. Ji Rui always wants to vomit when he sees them pretending to be coquettish. But Letong, obviously, does not belong to the kind that makes him nauseous and resistant. He doesn''t admit that he has any ideas about Letong, but even if he is as pure-minded as he is, he is just a thinking animal with lower body. If he lets her get on the bus now, maybe he will get into a big trouble later. He Ji Rui, how can he do such stupid things? His home is not far from the company. It''s only about half an hour''s drive. Today, there is a traffic jam. Ji Rui is not in a hurry to get home, so he moves slowly along with the traffic like a snail. Anyway, that home is just a place for him to sleep, and it''s not particularly attractive. It took him nearly an hour to get back to the door. As soon as the door opened, he heard the footsteps coming. He supported the wall with one hand, threw off his shoes and loosened his tie. He wanted to take off his coat. With the approaching footsteps, a gust of wind came. In a twinkling of an eye, there was a little person around him. "Daddy, daddy, how did you come back? I''m waiting for you to have dinner Lilliputian holds his thigh and shakes it desperately. His face is up, and his beautiful eyes are full of smile. Ji Rui takes off his tie, takes off his coat and bag and throws them on the storage rack of the entrance. He bends over and holds up his son Ji Yu who is printed in the same mold. Yesterday''s farce may make Ji Rui live a stable life for a while, but Ji Baobao almost offended all the famous ladies in the upper class. According to the housekeeper, last night, Ji baozi rarely gave Ji Baobao a severe ideological education. It seems that this little guy came to him for refuge. The old man connived at Ji Baobao''s making such a farce. His original intention was to use Ji Baobao to help him choose his wife. He naturally knew that, but he didn''t stop him. He just wanted to wait for Ji Baobao to choose a few women, and then solve with those women in private. To his and Ji''s surprise, Ji Baobao sent away all the five hundred ladies and ladies carefully selected by him and Ji Laozi. Ji Laozi was very angry, but Ji Rui felt very happy. "Baby, why are you here again? Don''t you stay at your grandfather''s house?" Because of his personality, even when facing his son, his face is still completely expressionless, and his tone is not much more emotional than when he works, except for slight blame. Ji Baobao, with a cute mushroom head, holds his neck in one hand and pulls his face in the other. His red lips are printed on Ji Rui''s face, which is like a piece of steel plate. "Daddy, the baby miss you..." soft Nuo Nuo''s children''s voice is like the sound of nature. It''s very easy to make people weak, but Ji Rui is an exception. "Speak well, don''t bring Taiwanese accent!" Ji Rui said this sentence with a straight face, picked up the baby and went into the dining room. Until the dining table, he gently put him on the high chair and sat down. The baby''s soft hair with milk fragrance rubbed his face. Ji Rui could not help rubbing his soft hair with his lips, and his face became soft. However, he did not find this subtle change. Ji Baobao doesn''t seem to mind his father''s fierce attitude towards him. When Ji Rui comes out after washing his face, Ji Baobao is standing on the chair with a spoon, tiptoe to fill the soup. When Ji Rui comes out, his eyes immediately smile into a crescent moon. "Daddy, come and have soup." Ji Rui answered coldly, pulled aside the chair beside his son, sat down, took the cream mushroom soup that his son had given him, and took a sip. "Cough..." Even though he has enough psychological preparation, Ji Rui still coughs for a long time because of the strong mustard. When he wipes the liquid out of the corner of his eyes and nose with a paper towel, he raises his eyes and gives Shangji baby a pair of innocent and beautiful eyes. "Daddy, is the soup good?" Ji Rui nodded silently and rubbed his palm over the baby''s head. He thought that he had not been back to his old house to see the little devil for half a month. Chapter 5 Beyond Ji Rui''s expectation, the next day, Letong is very quiet, that night''s matter, it seems that really did not happen. In addition to the early absence of the next day, she still served him a cup of hot and fragrant coffee every morning when he sat down. In the evening, when he worked overtime and left late, most of them could see her sitting quietly on the seat, tapping the keyboard. Ji Rui is not a vain person. He is more disgusted than pleased with the words and deeds of the opposite sex. But after spending a spring night with the other party, the other party actually seems to forget the general, completely did not put him in the eye, his heart, actually more than a kind of taste can not say. In most people''s eyes, Ji Rui not only has a prominent family background, but also is very capable. Coupled with his excellent appearance that can make women and even men scream and admire, he has been standing on the high ground since five or six years ago, surrounded by a lot of halos, and has become the husband candidate that celebrities from all walks of life dream of. But he didn''t know that in the eyes of some people who are familiar with him and rational, such as Le Tong, he is just like a high-speed intelligent machine, which is valuable but not attractive. "Letong!" A week after that, he finally lost his breath and stopped the woman who put down his hot coffee and left. Le Tong, who had already reached the door, soon came back, "president, what''s the matter?" The simple black work suit on her body is slim and moderate, showing her exquisite and graceful posture. As usual, she looked at him with her clear and bright eyes. As usual, there was no smile on her face, but Ji Rui felt very comfortable. "How long have you been working here?" As soon as the words are out, Ji Rui can''t help but secretly smoke the corners of his mouth. This is pure nonsense. "Half a year by the end of the month, president." Letong''s expression is light. Although she can''t guess the meaning of the boss''s question, she answers truthfully. At the moment of answering, she was already mentally prepared. Next, she might hear a transfer order, or even a dismissal order. Even if she doesn''t know about his private life, it''s conceivable to leave a woman who spent the night together beside her, unlike Ji Rui, who is a man. Ji Rui stares at her face, "salary aspect, satisfied?" Ji Rui felt that his suggestion was already very obvious. Since she didn''t have any unreasonable ideas, he was willing to pay as long as she didn''t ask too much. Letong raised her eyelids to look at him. Although her eyes were still clear, he clearly saw that her glance was more strange. Although it was a flash, he believed that his eyes would not be wrong. "President, I''m very satisfied with the salary and benefits of the company." Letong lowered her eyes and covered the stream of sarcasm in her eyes. Although she was not the most intelligent, she could still hear his voice. She is not rich, but for her family who can''t be hungry as long as one person has enough to eat, Ji''s salary is enough for her to maintain a good life as a petty bourgeois, with little savings. Ji Rui stares at the bottom of her heart, which is like anger. "No other requirements?" If his question was not obvious just now, it means that he opened his wallet, handed it to her and said to her, "you can take as much as you like.". Letong raised her eyes and gave him a light look. "President, do you need me to make an announcement in the company forum to show that Letong is very satisfied with the company''s wages and benefits?" Ji Rui stares at her. She is a docile and obedient Secretary like a white rabbit. Sure enough, she is a little hedgehog. In the past, she looks down on her. "Go out and think about it before you answer me!" Ji Rui waved to her, indicating that she could go. Until after work, Letong didn''t come in to find him again. Ji Rui''s heart was not happy, so he became bigger and bigger. Since childhood, he has been used to solving everything with money. What can be solved with money is no trouble to him. Therefore, from the bottom of his heart, he hoped that she would beat him a lot, and then he and she would be separated. He got a good night, and she got a lot of money for it. In this way, no one owes anyone. But now, when she didn''t ask for anything, he always felt that there was a bomb buried around him. He blew it up when he couldn''t say when. Ji Rui still works overtime tonight. He doesn''t leave until more than nine o''clock. Letong doesn''t start to clean up the papers on his desk until the elevator door opens and closes not far away. As usual, he leaves the company a few minutes late. Where she lives is only a few minutes away from Ji''s building. Every day, she walks to and from work. After several days of rainy weather, it finally turned sunny. However, the temperature remained at a few degrees. She came out from the building wearing only a shirt and skirt and a suit jacket, shivering with the north wind. The phone rings at this time. Letong shrinks and takes out the phone and connects it. "Where is Tong Tong?" The voice of good sister Luo yuan''er came from the microphone. "The company." It''s really cold outside. Letong sticks up the collar of her coat regardless of her image. Anyway, no one can see it at this time. "Overtime again? President Ji Da is a devil. He works overtime five days a week Luo yuan''er is a rich girl. If Le Tong guesses right, she is probably in a club for fitness, or give her a call when she is drinking with friends. "Yuan''er, if you have a fart, let it go. I''ll hang up if it''s OK!" Letong is so cold that her teeth are fighting. She just wants to hang up and run home for a hot bath. "Hey... Don''t hang up! Let me tell you, I have a good friend who has recently returned from studying abroad... " Luo yuan''er is good at everything. The only bad thing is that she talks so much that she can only get into the theme by saying a long list. If Le Tong is in a warm bed, she will definitely listen to her. But now she really can''t stand the cold, only to interrupt her, "yuan''er, if you don''t want to help me collect the body, wait until I go home!" Said, did not wait for the other party to say anything, directly hung up the phone. When Letong, who is cold enough to become a snowman, trots back to the alley, a series of urgent trumpets sound in front of her. "Tongtong, here!" Letong is reluctantly taken by luoyuan''er to the door of a high-class bar not far from her home. She holds the door and refuses to go in. "Yuan''er, I don''t want to drink!" She drank too much at the celebration party of the company that day, and what happened after drinking too much made her have a big psychological shadow. Even now standing in front of the bar, she had the impulse to turn around and leave. "Well, you don''t drink, you drink juice!" Luo yuan''er answers her cheerfully and tries to pull her into the bar. Letong is forced to sit in front of the bar by Luo yuan''er. Vaguely, she feels that the air pressure nearby is a little different. She looks up with her intuition. What''s right is Ji Rui''s cold eyes. Chapter 6 "Tongtong, this is my cousin Luo Yifan. You have known him for a long time. Hehe, this is the high school classmate Xu Tao I often tell you about." Luo yuan''er doesn''t notice her friend''s condition. She introduces her friend without permission. Yue Tong nods to the man not far away. It''s a greeting. Then she turns her head and reaches out her hand to Xu Tao. "Hello, I''m Yue Tong, Yuan er''s good friend." Xu Tao shook hands with Letong, and then said some nice compliments that men would say when they first met women. Letong responded politely with a smile on her face. She seldom showed her true nature to unfamiliar people. "Tong Tong, you are such a serious lady, even I will be cheated by you." Luo yuan''er teases her. Yue Tong gave her a white look and ignored her. "Tongtong, what would you like to drink?" Sitting beside Letong, Luo Yifan raises his hand to invite a bartender and asks her opinion in a low voice. "I have a stomachache these two days. Please give me a glass of juice." Even though I have known Luo Yifan for a long time, I don''t know him very well. Luo Yifan asked for a cup of honey orange juice for her, turned his head and looked at her again, then asked with concern, "how do you feel now? If it''s still uncomfortable, I''ll go and buy some stomach medicine for you? " Yue Tong shakes his head, "no, it''s just an intermittent pain. I don''t embarrass it, and it won''t embarrass me." In fact, Letong''s stomach is very good. Because of her mother, she has been paying great attention to her personal health. Especially for a lonely person like her now, if she doesn''t care for herself and gets sick, it''s really bad. Luo yuan''er reaches out his hand and knocks on the table in front of them. "Hey, one or two, don''t put too much emphasis on friends!" Letong took a sip of water and glanced at her. "You and I are not friends at all!" Luo Yifan also knocked on her head, "well, you and I were not friends at all!" Luo yuan''er leans on Xu Tao, "you''re more reliable!" Xu Tao body a slant, avoid her throw in arms to send to embrace, "I and you originally are not friends." "You... Are all bad friends!" Luo yuan''er angrily pointed to the three people, like a frog. Le Tong is amused by her friend''s angry appearance and bends over. She smiles on the bar for a long time before straightening up. Inadvertently, her eyes fall on Ji Rui''s sitting direction. Letong didn''t have time to put away her smile. Seeing that the other party was just looking at herself, she nodded to him with a smile. Luo yuan''er finally noticed her friend''s action and looked in the direction of her eyes, "eh, isn''t that your president Ji Da?" Letong takes back her eyes and gives her a white look. "Hey, please pay attention to your wording. He''s not mine!" In the past, Luo yuan''er often said that, but Letong never protested, but after the event of that night, although Letong didn''t remember anything, she felt guilty and subconsciously avoided getting involved with him. "Yuaner, I''ll go and say hello." Luo Yi, the future successor of the Luo family, has been socializing with his elders for a long time. Now he is the general manager of the Luo family. Although he doesn''t have much friendship with Ji Rui, he usually has occasional contacts. It''s a bit hard to say if he doesn''t go there to greet him. "Go, go." Luo yuan''er waves impatiently to let him go quickly. He doesn''t like Ji Rui and Luo yuan''er because his friends are spending less and less time with him now. Luo Yifan walks towards Ji Rui with a wine glass. Ji Rui is still sitting beside him. He is a man who is not rich but expensive. That man is Zhuo Jiarui, Ji Rui''s best friend. "Brother Ji, brother Zhuo, long time no see!" Ji Rui nods to him faintly. It''s a greeting. Zhuo Jiarui is the opposite of Ji Rui. He is totally outgoing and noisy. If Ji Zhuo and his family are not friends, I''m afraid Ji Rui will never be able to walk with such a man. "Yifan, you are so powerful. When did you fall in love with your brother Ji''s secretary?" Luo Yi Fan a few over there the scene of frolic, here two people all see in the eye. Yifan turns to see Letong, who is smiling and chatting with luoyuan''er. I don''t know whether it''s a joke or the truth. "It''s a pity that for several years, Tongtong doesn''t like me.", The expression on the face is half true and half false. Zhuo Jiarui was surprised, "what? Did I hear you right? It''s just a little secretary who can shut the door of the young master of the Luo family for several years? " Luo Yifan smiles, sips a glass of wine, and does not comment on Zhuo Jiarui''s words. Zhuo Jiarui touched Ji Rui with his shoulder, "no! Ji Rui, isn''t your secretary like a rabbit, obedient and diligent? I thought, this one of hers is very easy to catch up with Ji Rui''s face is light. He shakes the wine in his glass and takes a sip. It looks like he didn''t hear Zhuo Jiarui''s words. Luo Yifan turns to see Letong and gets close to Zhuo Jiarui. "Listen to Zhuo''s words, Zhuo''s eyes on girls are very accurate. Give me some advice!" Zhuo Jiarui beat his shoulder and teased him, "what? What''s the point? " Luo Yi Fan ha ha ground laughed a few, "see Zhuo elder brother this words say of, this with move what relation?" They are young friends who often drink together and pick up girls together. They have more fun and less sincerity. Zhuo Jiarui also laughed, "but also, it has nothing to do with moving." Luo Yifan sees that Ji Rui has been silent. He is not a fool. Of course, he can feel Ji Rui''s indifference to him. He just thinks that he is hindering the two chatting. Knowing that this person can''t offend him, he stands up and says, "Ji Ge Zhuo Ge, you two chat slowly, I''ll go back and continue to work hard!" Zhuo Jiarui looks at Luo Yifan''s back and bumps Ji Rui with his elbow. "Hello, Ji Rui, is your little secretary really so noble? How can you not even look up to the little east of the Luo family? " Ji Rui''s cold eyes swept Le Tong''s smiling face and said coldly, "who knows?" Zhuo Jiarui stared at him for a long time, then suddenly he suddenly realized, "Oh... I know. Does she have a crush on you? No wonder... " Ji Rui is still expressionless. He doesn''t deny it or admit it, but he still ignores him. He raises his head and drinks all the wine in the glass. He hands the glass to the bartender and signals to have another one. Zhuo Jiarui and Ji Rui grew up in open pants when they were young. They had long been used to Ji Rui''s silence. Seeing that he didn''t speak, they went on without permission. "Tut, I think this Luo Yifan mostly wants to play. Your little secretary looks really delicious... If I''m not afraid you''ll beat me, I''d like to have a try!" Zhuo Jiarui said, and her eyes floated to Letong, who was holding her cheek and holding a cup to drink juice. "The face is straight enough, the skin is white enough, and the body is tall and curvy enough..." Zhuo Jiarui looked at Letong under the psychedelic lamp with the eyes of the model sitting under the T-shaped stage. "Tut, if you don''t look at it carefully, you really don''t know. You little secretary, you are very upright. Your legs are long and straight..." Chapter 7 Ji Rui listens to Zhuo Jiarui''s endless comments on Letong not far away. Following Zhuo Jiarui''s eyes, Ji Rui glances at Letong thoughtfully and sees that she is facing Luo Yifan. She buries her face in her arms and smiles on the bar counter. Zhuo Jiarui tilted his head, as if his soul had been hooked by the different Le Tong. He hit Ji Rui with his arm. "Ji Rui, your secretary-general is really good. Look at her smile like a flower. Tut, you say her skin feels..." Ji Rui stares at Yue Tong, who laughs like a flower in Zhuo Jiarui''s mouth. Suddenly, he has no interest in drinking. "I''m going!" Huo Di stands up abruptly, interrupts Zhuo Jiarui''s words, and pulls back his soul quickly. Zhuo Jiarui was frightened by Ji Rui''s fierce expression. He quickly stopped and then stood up. "Ji Dashao, who''s bothering you again?" Ji Rui didn''t look at him. He raised his chin to the bartender. "The wine money is mine!" Take back your eyes and pat some helpless Zhuo Jiarui. "You go on, I forget that I have to swim with my little ancestor in the morning." Zhuo Jiarui did not dare to stop him immediately. The little ancestor of the Ji family, well said, is a clever, lively, and ugly little devil. Ordinary people don''t dare to provoke him. "Well, then go! If the little ancestor complains about your drinking, don''t say it''s with me. " Ji Rui answered, turned around and said, "I''ll tell him exactly what you said." Zhuo Jiarui screamed, "fuck me, Ji Dashao, please don''t hurt me!" Who doesn''t know that the little ancestor of the Ji family has the support of Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji behind him. It''s easy to retaliate against someone. It''s easier than sneezing. Ji Rui lazily pays attention to Zhuo Jiarui again and goes to the door. Yue Tong, who is talking and laughing with Luo Yifan, catches a glimpse of his approaching figure and stands up quickly. "Goodbye, president." Ji Rui''s eyes swept the orange juice in front of her, looked up at her coldly, nodded and strode out. I don''t know why Ji Rui didn''t want to go back to his apartment this night. Seeing that the driver was going to drive the car to the apartment, he immediately said, "Xiao Liang, go back to the mansion." The driver answered and smoothly turned the car back to the driveway in the direction of the mansion. Back at the mansion, when it was nearly zero, the hall was still cold and quiet though the night light was on. The housekeeper who was woken up was drowsy and dressed to greet him, "what do you want for supper, young man? I''ll have someone get it for you. " "No, you go to bed." Ji Rui waves to the housekeeper to ignore himself. Holding the handrail, he steps up the stairs and walks several steps. Ji Rui suddenly turns around and walks down. The housekeeper, who was still standing by the stairs, had a blank expression. "What do you want to eat, young and old?" Ji Rui shook his head. "No, I''ll go to see the baby." The nursery is on the first floor. As soon as Ji Rui goes in, he hears the unique milk smell on the baby. He takes off his shoes and walks to the bed with bare feet. He holds the edge of the bed with his hands and looks at the little man on the bed. The baby is bowing, holding a big stupid bear about his own size in his hand, with a little pink mouth, very cute. Ji Rui reaches out to gently lift the hair on the baby''s forehead and sits down on the edge of the bed. Ji Rui can''t tell how he feels about this child, but when he is upset, when he sees this tender and lovely face, his mood will become extremely peaceful. The Lilliputian under the light has a red face and long eyelashes. In his sleep, he looks like an angel. Ji Rui may be caused by his family environment or his personality. He has been indifferent to people since he was a child. Even to his close relatives, he seldom gets close to them. But he clearly remembers that when he first picked up the baby, the little man wrinkled his little nose and grinned at himself. At that moment, his heart seemed to be torn by something. In the blink of an eye, the little baby like a caterpillar has become the little child who is sleeping like an angel and waking up like a devil. Ji Rui looks at Ji Baobao on the bed without blinking, and his mind is like a slide show, with all kinds of clips from his childhood. A stream of inexplicable emotions slowly fill his heart. Lean over and stick the cool lips on the baby''s warm face. "Daddy..." The baby put his soft hand around his neck and called vaguely. "Mommy..." the baby mumbled again. Ji Rui''s eyes sank and hesitated for a moment. "Baby is good..." he took his chubby hand, gave it a kiss on the hot palm, and gently put it back on the big stupid bear. Ji Rui takes a bath and sleeps in the nursery. Ji Rui slept very well that night, until something fluffy on his face and nose ran by, "ah Cho!" Once, Ji Rui was awakened by his sneezing. He opened his eyes and the day was bright. By his side, Ji Baobao covered his mouth and nose with a smile. He only showed his big eyes with a smile. His little body trembled and trembled. It seemed that he had done something bad. Ji Rui grabs the baby''s hand holding the feather in his face. With one hand, he holds the smiling little man in his arms. Ji Baobao looks at Ji Rui carefully. Seeing that he doesn''t show any signs of anger, he lets go of his hand covering his mouth and climbs up to Ji Rui like a reptile. He puts his two legs on Ji Rui''s side, puts his hand on his chest and kisses him on his lips. "Good morning, Daddy!" "Well, good morning, baby!" Ji Rui put his hand on his son''s butt and gently squeezed his soft little butt. He felt very satisfied. "Baby, daddy will take you swimming!" Big hands patting small ass, although the words are affirmative sentences, the tone is much softer than usual. "Oh, yeah! Baby can go to play with water Ji Baobao yells excitedly and rolls down from Ji Rui. In a twinkling of an eye, he jumps out of bed and runs into the cloakroom. When Ji Rui gets up and washes, as soon as he comes out, he will see that Ji Baobao is wearing a yellow swimming suit and a yellow duck like swimming cap. "Duckling!" Ji Rui stretched out his hand and pulled Ji Baobao''s duckbill. He pinched his face and raised his lips. "Gaga, Gaga..." Ji Baobao with Ji Rui''s name, mouth cry, two hands into wings, happily put the body, barefoot on the ground "Da Da Da" to walk loud. Ji Rui raised his lips, but he couldn''t keep them. The duckling turned around and came back to Ji Rui, holding his thigh and looking up at him. "Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga. Chapter 8 Ji Rui is a little helpless. Even though he has been a father for nearly five years, he is still not a qualified father. Looking at his son''s grievance and sadness, he had to squat down and knead his head, then gently picked him up. Even though the little guy is good at acting, Ji Rui knows that at least half of Ji Baobao''s sadness is true. "Baby, don''t cry." Ji Baobao''s hands are tightly around Ji Rui''s neck, his head is buried in Ji Rui''s neck socket, and his small shoulders are shaking with a shrug. This little devil who is not afraid of everything will be tearful when he mentions Mommy. Probably, this is also the nature of children. Ji Rui has a headache about his son''s request. He taps him on the back and walks out of the nursery. The two nannies waiting in the hall see the young master sobbing with red eyes. They just think that the naughty young master has annoyed him again. No one dares to coax him. Tearful Ji Baobao hugs Ji Rui all the way to the swimming pool. Because Ji Baobao likes swimming, Ji Laozi specially asked people to build this greenhouse swimming pool, which shows his love for Ji Baobao. But even if Ji Baobao was a little emperor who wanted wind and rain in Ji''s family, what he wanted just now was how he changed his way to get it. Fortunately, children''s grievances and troubles come and go quickly. When a big pool of clear green water appears in front of Ji Baobao''s eyes, he forgets his grievances and sorrows and struggles to leave Ji Rui''s arms. Like a loach, Ji Baobao, who broke free from Ji Rui''s arms, ran away and quickly climbed onto the one meter platform a few meters away. Ji Rui, who was left behind by his baby, was wearing black swimming trunks, wide shoulders, narrow waist and legs, long and straight, standing barefoot beside the pool like a tall pine tree. Ji Baobao jumps up and down on the platform for a short warm-up, then turns to Ji Rui by the pool and shouts. "Daddy, I can dive. Do you want to see it?" Ji Rui didn''t know if he didn''t hear it or what. He didn''t give any response to his son. He stretched his long arms, bent over and inserted himself into the water like an arrow. His long arms and long legs rowed powerfully in the clear water for a few times. He rushed to the front of the platform like a fish and "whooped" out of the water, clapping his hands at the baby on the platform. "Baby, jump!" Originally thought that Daddy ignored his baby Ji, his pouted mouth immediately opened, jumped back a few steps, and yelled, "Daddy, you should take a serious look." "Well!" Ji Baobao stepped back to the back of the platform with a smile. After two jumps, he started to run to the front of the platform. He stepped on his feet and quickly soared into the air. His small body bowed into a ball in mid air and turned around. Then he stretched out straight into the water. Ji Rui was stunned by Ji Baobao''s series of beautiful diving movements. He looked at the splashing water and bubbles for a moment, and a small head with duck like swimming cap sprang up in front of him. "Daddy, I''m good!" Ji Baobao didn''t wait for Ji Rui to answer. People have been hanging on Ji Rui like monkeys. "Well, great!" Ji Rui a simple can not be more simple praise, got Ji Baobao a fragrant wet kiss. Ji Rui holds duck''s bottom in his palm. He remembers that Ji Baobao learned to swim when he was about four years old, but when he learned to dive, he still learned to be decent, but he didn''t know. "Who taught the baby how to dive?" Ji Rui kisses the baby''s wet face as a gift in return. "Coach Li, a little brother..." Father and son rarely have time to live together. Ji Baobao answers with a smile while holding Ji Rui''s tight face. Ji Rui looks down at his son. Sometimes the adjectives of this little guy are really speechless. He is so small that he can be called xiaobutian. "Daddy, let''s play!" Ji Baobao never felt small, even in front of such a tall man as daddy, he never felt timid. Ji Rui pinches his ass, "what is it?" Chubby fingers pointed to the other side of the pool, "faster than anyone." Ji Rui takes a look at Ji Baobao''s small arms and short legs, thinking that the congenital condition gap is too big. Ji Baobao doesn''t think he will lose. His face is full of proud smile, "Daddy... Are you afraid?" "Not afraid." Ji Rui is full of black lines. In his life dictionary, the word "afraid" almost never appears. "OK, let''s start now. We can swim any way we like. Whoever comes first wins!" Ji Baobao''s thinking is very clear. It seems that he always compares with others. However, it seems that no one in the Ji family ever dares to win the little guy. "Well." A few minutes later, Ji Rui won over Ji Baobao with a weak half body advantage. At first, Ji Baobao naturally wrinkled his face bitterly, but in a few seconds, the little guy rallied and his face was full of fighting spirit. He looked up at Ji Rui and said, "Daddy, let''s come again! This time, I''m sure to beat you! " Ji Rui nods and pats Ji Baobao''s head. I, Ji Rui''s son, must not be a coward who can''t accept failure. The competition between father and son went on three times. Ji Rui won the first time, Ji Baobao won the second time, Ji Baobao won the third time. Ji Baobao, a rare winner, dances in the water for a while and then holds Ji Rui like a koala for a prize. Ji Rui how clever, patted his little ass way, "except Mommy, anything can!" Ji Baobao''s face collapsed immediately, holding Ji Rui in his arms. "Young master, Miss Deng is here. The master asked you to greet him." The housekeeper''s voice came in just in time. Ji Rui''s face sank, and he handed Ji Baobao to the housekeeper. With strong arms, he jumped to the edge of the pool. "Who told her that?" He came back last night on the spur of the moment. Even if he lived close to her, Deng Jiarong could not know that he had returned home unless someone revealed his whereabouts to her. "Young master, I don''t know!" The housekeeper bowed his head in terror. Even though he has been serving Ji Rui for more time than Ji Rui, Ji Rui''s iceberg like personality still makes him difficult to grasp and afraid. Ji Rui can guess who is the person who betrays his whereabouts. He reaches out his hand and pinches the baby''s face. "Baby, tell the grandfather that sister Jiarong is coming. Let him go to greet her." After giving orders, Ji Rui turns and walks towards another exit of the swimming pool. Outside that exit, there is a passage leading to the second floor. "Daddy, where are you going? I''m going to... " Ji Baobao refused to cooperate in the housekeeper''s arms. He did not want to see the sister of Jiarong, like his father, although she was pretty, but the perfume could smog the whole house, and every time he would be sneezed. Ji Rui had already quickly walked to the door, heard Ji Baobao make fierce, and turned back to kiss him on the forehead, very rare with a bit stiff tone coax way. "Daddy has something to rush back to the company, baby stay at home!" Chapter 9 Ji Rui''s car just left the gate of the mansion, and the phone rang. After two rings, it answered automatically. "Ah Rui, Jiarong is here. You can accompany her. Don''t let girls wait." Ji''s loud voice came out of the earphone. "Dad, I''m not familiar with her. There''s something I need to deal with in the company. You can talk with her." Ji Rui opened the window half way, the cold north wind suddenly poured in, and the irritated breath in the car was diluted a lot. "Ah Rui, you''re almost thirty. It''s time to..." Ji seldom talks to Ji Rui so calmly. Unexpectedly, Ji Rui is not interested in listening and just interrupts him. "Dad, haven''t you had enough of that one the other day? What did you say? You said that as long as there are successors, you don''t care about me. Have you forgotten? " If six years ago, Ji Laozi could threaten Ji Rui with Ji''s inheritance. Today, six years later, Ji Rui, who personally put Ji''s group into the top three camps from the 10th ranking in the country, has enough wings. Apart from the friendship between father and son, the old man has no chips to blackmail Ji Rui. It''s a pity that Ji Rui''s father son relationship almost broke up when he was eight years old. It''s impossible for the old man to let Ji Rui listen to him with such shallow father son relationship. Mr. Ji on the other side of the phone probably understood this. After a moment''s silence, he said, "ah Rui, the baby needs a mother." Ji Rui doesn''t say a word, baby''s tearful little expression passes in front of him. "Dad, leave it alone." Then he reached out and cut off the phone. Shortly after Ji Baobao was born, Ji Rui''s two younger brothers had a son and a daughter, but the two children were obviously not as popular in Ji Baobao''s family. Ji Rui vaguely understands why Ji Laozi indulges Ji Baobao so much, but he doesn''t want to think about it or go deep into it. Some things are wrong even if they are wrong. No matter how they are remedied afterwards, they can not change the result. Just like the mirror cracked, no matter how hard, it can''t be reunited. When Ji Rui returned to the company, there was only one receptionist at the front desk. He remembered that today was Saturday. Originally, he was going to stay comfortably in the apartment until noon, and then go back to the mansion to accompany the baby in the afternoon. Now it seems that I have to work overtime here today. Sitting behind the desk looking at a lot of documents, Ji Rui always feels that something is missing. After thinking about it, he calls the reception desk. "Xiao Liu, make me a pot of coffee and come in." The habit of having a cup of coffee before work has been going on for many years. Today, Letong is not in, and so are the others. He has to ask the receptionist at the front desk to cook a pot for him. Fifteen minutes later, Xiao Liu brought in her coffee and stood at her desk without leaving. "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui puts down the coffee he just picked up and looks up at Xiao Liu. "President, lunch... I''ve brought a bento. Would you like to have a try?" Xiao Liu''s face turned red and asked hesitantly. Ji has a special canteen, but today all the staff are on holiday, and the canteen is no exception. In the past, if Ji Rui worked overtime, his exclusive secretary would also work overtime with him. Therefore, there was no need to bother others to make coffee and order takeout. Ji Rui took back his sight, opened the document and said coldly, "no need!" Xiao Liu''s face was embarrassed and lonely, and she ran out like a fly. Ji Rui only took a sip of the coffee from Xiao Liu. It''s probably because of Letong''s good craftsmanship that she has been eating for half a year. As soon as the coffee comes into her mouth, Ji Rui almost sprays it. There are a lot of documents on the desk. His right-hand man is his special assistant. During this period, he went to Europe to expand his business. As a result, Ji Rui has more things on hand. Ji Rui drinks a glass of water and carefully deals with the papers piled up on his desk. During this period, he receives several phone calls, basically because his friends in the business field ask him to have dinner or play golf. He was not in high spirits today, so he refused all these offers on the ground of working overtime. At noon, his stomach called out on time. It''s Le Tong''s fault. Originally, he used to eat irregularly, especially when he was busy. It was common for him to eat only one meal a day. But since Le Tong became his secretary, his daily diet has become very punctual. Because, I don''t know when, she will deliver the meal to him on time every day, such as lunch, if he works overtime in the evening, so will dinner. Ji Rui picks up the phone and wants to order a takeout, but his mind is blank. He doesn''t know where to call. I don''t know how Letong does it. Anyway, she seems to know his taste very well. Sometimes it''s not the food in the canteen, and the taste of the takeout is also very suitable for him. So, he always eats with ease, never cares where the takeout comes from. "Oh... I see. Does she have a crush on you? No wonder... "Zhuo Jiarui''s words suddenly rang out in his ears, Ji Rui couldn''t help frowning. If it didn''t happen that night, he only thought that Letong was a very intelligent and clever girl, but now it seems that everything is not so simple? Ji Rui calls the hotel where he often goes to eat. As soon as the general manager hears that it''s Ji Rui, he repeatedly guarantees that he will deliver the delicious food to Ji Rui as soon as possible. In less than half an hour, Ji Rui''s meal was delivered by the general manager of the hotel. He handed his personal business card to Ji Rui and said that if there was anything he wanted to eat in the future, he could be sent. The dinner, as usual, was delivered by the general manager himself. After dinner, Zhuo Jiarui called and asked Ji Rui to play golf on Sunday morning. On Sunday morning, Ji Rui arrived at the golf course as scheduled. Zhuo Jiarui met him from a distance and trotted to meet him, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, he looked at Ji Rui carefully. Ji Rui glanced at him, "are you constipated?" Zhuo Jiarui coughed a few times, "you''re constipated. I''m afraid you''re still angry!" In fact, up to now, Zhuo Jiarui hasn''t figured out how he offended Ji Rui that night. Ji Rui took the caddie handed over the club, "I''m not angry." Hearing Ji Rui''s words, Zhuo Jiarui took a long breath of relief. Ji Rui is hard to figure out, but he seldom lies. If he says he is not angry, he is really not angry. In Ji Rui''s opinion, that night was really not angry, but the sudden irritability and loss of interest. Now I think it''s still puzzling. Zhuo Jiarui caught up with the club and walked side by side with him. "Hello, President Ji da." Usually, this is what Zhuo Jiarui calls him. Most of them ask for help from him. "Speak Ji Rui swung the stick and hit the ball out. "How much is your little secretary''s mobile phone? I want to ask her out for dinner!" Chapter 10 There were also several friends who played golf together. Several people played golf all morning. At noon, they had lunch in the club set up in the golf course, had a rest, and fished in the fishing ground in the club all afternoon. Ji Rui is calm and fruitful, while Zhuo Jiarui is impetuous and has little to gain in the afternoon. He has been thinking about Letong''s mobile phone number in his heart, and he comes to grind Ji Rui every once in a while. "Ji Rui, are you brothers with me?" Ji Rui ignored him, so he brazenly moved the stool to Ji Rui, "isn''t it just a mobile phone number? Can''t you give it to your brother? " Ji Rui watched the float sink, stood up, waved his arm and pulled up the fishing rod. A fish was thrown on the ground, and Zhuo Jiarui ran to take it down and put it in Ji Rui''s bucket. "It''s someone else''s privacy. You have to ask yourself, don''t ask me." Ji Rui doesn''t sell his account. He raises his hand to the waiter, hands the fish rod to the man, stands up and turns around. "Mr. Ji, your fish." The waiter points to the abandoned bucket full of fish and calls Ji Rui. "Here you are." Zhuo Jiarui caught up with him and said bitterly, "President Ji Da, you are not willing to help me with such a small matter?" "It''s a matter of principle. It''s nothing to do with big things and small things." Ji Rui''s face was straight, and he didn''t mean to integrate at all. The driver parked his car outside the fishing ground early in the morning. Ji Rui got on the car, and Zhuo Jiarui brazenly sat on it. Then he called his driver to drive away. He made it clear that he would not give up if he didn''t get Letong''s phone number today. Ji Rui didn''t pay attention to him. When he got into the car, he leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes. Zhuo Jiarui kept buzzing in his ear like a fly. I don''t know how long the car has been driving. Zhuo Jiarui suddenly excitedly pushes Ji Rui. "Ah! Ji Rui, look, isn''t that your little secretary? " "Xiao Liang, slow down!" Zhuo Jiarui immediately orders Ji Rui''s driver. Ji Rui, upset by Zhuo Jiarui, opens his eyes and looks out of the car. On the side of the main road, there are four white bicycles in a neat row, moving slowly. Of course, the so-called slow is relative to the speed of the car he is sitting on. There were two men and two women sitting on the four cars. He had seen all of them. The first one is Luo Yifan, the second one is his secretary Le Tong, and the third and fourth one is the other two men and women in the bar that night. Ji Rui''s eyes swept over others, and finally fell on Letong. Today, she is wearing black skinny jeans, white running shoes, white Hoodie on her upper body, long black hair combed into a ponytail, she is leaning over the handlebar, her feet struggling to step on the bicycle, against the background of the blue sky, she looks beautiful and full of youthful vitality, which is different from the steady and simple Letong she usually sees in the office. "Hi! Yi fan, Le Tong, where are you going? " Ji Rui is still watching his secretary. Zhuo Jiarui has leaned over to press the window, and goes out to greet the people outside the window. When people outside the car heard the call, they naturally stopped the car together, pushed their long legs to the ground and turned to look at it. "Zhuo, what a coincidence!" Luo Yifan stopped the car first and came over. Zhuo Jiarui looked at Letong''s long straight legs on the ground. Regardless of the owner''s wishes, he got out of the car and ran around the car. Originally it was none of the business. Letong, who had been waiting on one side, took a close look at the car and recognized that it was his boss''s car. Although the boss was not happy, she had to pull over and stop the car. She came to the car and bent over to say hello to Ji Rui. "Hello, president!" Ji Rui nods to her, but doesn''t mean to get off. Letong stands for two seconds. The atmosphere is a little awkward. As she is about to leave, Zhuo Jiarui puts aside Luo Yifan and walks up to her. She reaches out to her with a smile. "Hello, Miss Le! I''m Ji Rui''s hairdresser, Zhuo Jiarui This Zhuo Jiarui is no stranger to Letong, because he often goes to Ji''s family to find Ji Rui, but in the past, he basically ignored her. "Hello, Mr. Zhuo!" Yue Tong is not interested in clinging to this kind of Childe. Therefore, he only thinks that they are new to each other, smiles and shakes each other''s hand, but he lets it go very quickly and takes two steps back. He doesn''t want to make a deep contact with him. Zhuo Jiarui saw a different Le Tong that night, but now he saw another side of her that was different from usual. He felt that she was young, beautiful and lovely. He just felt that this was a great opportunity for him. How could he give up so easily? Side body a embrace Luo Yi Fan''s shoulder, "Yi fan, rare we so predestined relationship, tonight elder brother invite you a few dinners, how?" Although the Luo family is a big family, compared with Ji Jiazhuo''s family, they are a little bit of witches. Usually, Luo Yifan is on the initiative. At present, Zhuo Jiarui''s warm invitation, Luo Yifan naturally can''t refuse. In addition, the four of them were just discussing where to have dinner later. Now there are only two more people, which is not much different from the original plan. "Since brother Zhuo is so kind, it''s hypocritical for him to refuse. However, there is a big gap between our speed and yours. I''m afraid we''ll have to bother Zhuo and Ji to wait for us. " Since Zhuo Jiarui is invited to export, he has already figured out the countermeasures. "Your bicycles seem to fold, don''t they? Fold it up and put it in Ji Rui''s trunk. There is a car behind me, which is enough to carry you four. " In the end, because Ji Rui''s carriage can only put three bicycles, one of which is on the co driver of Zhuo Jiarui''s car, Letong has to be pulled onto Ji Rui''s car by Zhuo Jiarui. Letong is forced to get on the bus. After that night, he and Ji Rui coexist in such a narrow space. Letong feels uncomfortable. Fortunately, she and Ji Rui are separated by a noisy Zhuo Jiarui. "Tong Tong, are you Ji Rui''s secretary?" Zhuo Jiarui has no sense of the subtle atmosphere flowing in the car, and takes a big step forward in his relationship with Letong. "Well, yes." Letong''s face is calm and her answer is simple and neat. He did not say that he knew Zhuo Jiarui, nor did he say superfluous compliments. Zhuo Jiarui was stunned by her reply. She thought that she would flatter herself with some nice words. After all, he is Zhuo''s future successor, and many women are eager for him, but she seems to be cold to him. Is it true that this woman is good at playing hard to get? Zhuo Jiarui was puzzled, but with a smile on his face, "I''ve seen Tong Tong several times in Ji''s family, and I appreciate you very much. I don''t know if Tong Tong Tong is interested in making friends with me?" Yue Tong straightened up and looked at him seriously, "Mr. Zhuo, I''m sorry! Our president forbids us to have personal contact with any client! " Chapter 11 For Zhuo Jiarui this inexplicable courtship, Letong is very puzzled. Her first reaction to this kind of no matter courteous behavior is to refuse, but if she refuses directly, it seems that she does not give her boss face, so she has to take the boss as a shield. With her understanding of Ji Rui, she probably won''t give a special explanation for such a small matter. Zhuo Jiarui is a little unconvinced. What''s the age? Will the company use such dog blood terms to restrain employees? And the most important thing is that there are so obedient employees who will be restricted by such a simple clause of the company? However, compared with not believing the above conjecture, he is more reluctant to believe that Letong is in fact politely rejecting himself. Therefore, he turned to look at Ji Rui. "President Ji Da, your company has always been people-oriented, and has always claimed that the management of the company is very humanized?" Ji Rui raised his eyes and glanced at him, "isn''t it?" Zhuo Jiarui only when Ji Rui acquiesced to Letong''s words, "what''s the rule? What employees sign with you is only an eight hour work contract. Besides work, can president Ji manage it?" Ji Rui snorted coldly, "I can''t control other people, but as Shaodong, Ji''s biggest competitor, you are not allowed to communicate with my private secretary in private. What''s wrong?" Letong didn''t expect Ji Rui to help her out of the lie. She passed Zhuo Jiarui and gave Ji Rui a grateful glance. Unexpectedly, Ji Rui doesn''t look at her at all. After telling Zhuo Jiarui, he turns to look out of the window. Zhuo Jiarui looks at Ji Rui bitterly. Seeing that there is no room for him to maneuver, he takes out a famous film and hands it to le Tong. "Tongtong, this is my business card. If you are bored at any time and want to find a partner to watch movies, chat and eat, you can come to me at any time." Letong can''t throw the business card out of the car window in front of people. Although she really wants to do so, she still smiles and takes the business card and puts it in her backpack. "Well, where did you go just now? Is it a bike outing or... " "Oh, let''s go mountaineering. Thinking about the weather, we''ll go by bike." These are not unspeakable secrets. Compared with letting her deal with Zhuo Jiarui''s entanglement, she would rather talk about these irrelevant topics. The most common sport in Zhuo Jiarui''s circle is playing golf as it is today. A few years ago, he would also play tennis together. However, people in his circle are not keen on such popular sports as cycling and mountaineering. "Sounds really good. Do you always ride around together?" Zhuo Jiarui thought that he had found a shortcut to get close to Letong. He was very happy. "It''s not. It''s just that occasionally people think of one." Before Ji''s work, Letong did often play with Luo yuan''er''s brother and sister, but in the past six months, she often worked overtime in Ji''s work, and met Luo yuan''er less and less. "Well, I seem to be a little fat recently. Why don''t I buy a bike and ride out together when we have time?" Letong is thinking about how to deal with him. Ji Rui, who has been looking out of the window, suddenly turns his head. First, he looks at Letong, and then stares at Zhuo Jiarui''s abdomen. "Zhuo, you''re fat, not to mention you can''t get rid of it by bike. Even if you get a carriage to run around the besieged city every day, you won''t be able to get rid of it. Zhuo Jiarui said angrily, "President Ji Da, I think you are still angry? Well, you say, I don''t want to offend you. Why do I have to smear me in front of Tong Tong? " Men usually love face, especially in front of the woman they want to soak, the patience of face is particularly important. Being ridiculed by Ji Rui for three or four times makes Zhuo Jiarui extremely embarrassed! Ji Rui takes another look at him and hums, "smear you?" Zhuo Jiarui quickly raised his hand to surrender, "Oh, I didn''t smear it. I was like this." Compared with losing face, Zhuo Jiarui is more afraid to annoy Ji Rui. Maybe he is afraid that Ji Rui will say something to dismantle his platform. Therefore, he obediently stops chatting with Letong all the way. Letong doesn''t quite understand what Ji Rui''s meaningful eyes just now mean. After thinking about it carefully, she still thinks that Ji''s thoughts are too elusive, so she doesn''t want to think about it at all. Seeing that Zhuo Jiarui closed her mouth, she was also very happy. She looked out of the window at the speeding scenery. The car was driving on the road, but the three people on the car were speechless all the way until the car stopped at a special game restaurant in the suburbs. Letong gets out of the car first, because the man behind is her boss. Even if it''s not working time, she habitually stands beside the car and waits for Ji Rui to get out of the car. Then she follows him into the restaurant. Zi Ke comes up and takes a group of six people to the appointed elegant room. In order to avoid sitting with Zhuo Jiarui or Ji Rui, Letong sits next to Luo yuan''er. Luo Yifan was going to sit next to Letong, but Zhuo Jiarui took him by the arm. "Yifan, brother Ji has something to inquire about with you. You sit over there." When Luo Yifan reluctantly wants to insist, Ji Rui, who was drinking tea happily, suddenly looks at Letong. "Letong, please come here and prepare the information for tomorrow''s business trip." Letong was stunned for a moment, and soon remembered that boss Ji would fly to L City tomorrow to talk about a cooperation case. However, this cooperation proposal has always been handled by Yang tezhu. During the period when Yang tezhu went abroad to expand business, Ji Rui was in full charge of the cooperation proposal, and she never had anything to do with it. Is he retaliating? Letong secretly scolds Ji Rui for being small hearted, but the other party is her parents after all. Even if she is angry, she can only be obedient. Moreover, compared with dealing with Zhuo Jiarui''s incessant entanglement, she would rather go to Ji Rui to sort out the documents. Zhuo Jiarui sees Letong''s past obediently and wants to follow her up. Ji Rui seems to see through his intention at a glance, "Zhuo Jiarui, this is a cooperation case of over 100 million yuan." The implication is that Zhuo Jiarui and Luo Yifan should give up the idea of sitting beside Le Tong. When Letong sits down, Ji Rui has taken out his laptop and started the cooperation proposal. "The other party has read the first draft of this bill and said that some of the clauses are contrary to the local regulations. Please help me to check and then revise the clauses." Although Letong is very dissatisfied with Ji Rui''s practice of arbitrarily squeezing herself, she is very serious about her work. According to the notes below his motion, he logged on the official website of L municipal government, opened the local rules and regulations, and carefully compared the terms of the motion with the rules. This meal, Letong''s head is full of rules and regulations, eat no Zi no taste. After dinner, Letong had a few follow-up programs with Luo yuan''er, but Ji Rui''s words made Letong completely out of mood. "Letong, you will accompany me to L City tomorrow!" Chapter 12 As Ji Rui''s secretary, it was le Tong''s job to accompany president Ji on a business trip. But a few days ago, when she helped president Ji book a plane ticket, he made it clear that he would go with the planning minister. Now, I have to pull her, but why? What can it be if it''s not retaliation!! Coming out of the airport, Letong follows Ji Rui with her luggage and her eyes are fixed on Ji Rui''s tall figure. "President!" After all, Letong''s road is not as good as Ji Ruishen''s. after they get on the special bus sent by the other company, Letong can''t help breaking their silence for nearly two hours. Ji Rui has been looking at something with his PDA since he got on the bus. He doesn''t look at her now, just "huh?" There was a reply. "President, do you have any dissatisfaction with me?" Ji Rui raised his head and looked at her like a monster, "no!" "If I do something wrong, President, just speak up. If I should, I will never reply!" Yue Tong choked all the way, thinking that she would face her all day in the next few days. In order to avoid internal injury, she closed her heart and spoke out. These days, she is really fed up with the playful eyes and intentional or unintentional temptations of President Ji da. Nima, didn''t you ask me to forget about that night? But how to look at it, you are the one who can''t forget? First of all, I tried to use money to kill me. Now I have to go on a business trip with me. Mr. President, you don''t feel bad, but I feel very bad! Ji Rui''s face was paralyzed, but she still looked at her with strange eyes, "why should I scold you?" Letong is so crazy. How did she not find out that President Ji is from Mars? She can''t communicate with him in a normal way! Ji Rui looks at it like a monster for a few seconds. Letong''s heart is bristling, but the words have already been said. Letong doesn''t want to know what it is. "President, didn''t you come here with Mr. Xiao? I know nothing about this cooperation proposal. " This morning, Letong heard from the planning department that this cooperation case is very difficult. Otherwise, there is no need for president Ji to come here. Since it''s so difficult, isn''t it a burden to let her, a secretary who is completely confused about the cooperation case, come here? "You are my secretary. What''s wrong with you coming with me? I didn''t ask you to come to the table for negotiation. You just do a good job as a secretary. That''s not good either? " Ji Rui is so compassionate today that he gave such a long explanation to Letong. However, the so-called patient explanation is more like questioning. Ji Rui''s words block all kinds of guesses of Le Tong. Yes, she is his secretary. Isn''t it the most normal thing to accompany him on a business trip? When he said that, it seems that Letong is taking a villain''s heart as the belly of a gentleman. The president of Renji university is just a normal work arrangement. Why do you say that people are retaliating? For what? Yue Tong chokes on Ji Rui''s words, and she doesn''t talk anymore. The hotel they stayed in was not far away. The car soon took them to the hotel. Before they get off the bus, people from the other company politely ask Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, I''ll come to pick you up for dinner in the evening. The Cooperation meeting will be held at 9 a.m. tomorrow. If Mr. Ji has any needs or arrangements, please let me know." "I''ll arrange dinner myself. You''ll come and pick us up at eight tomorrow." Ji Rui seems to be too lazy to socialize with others, so he sends them away in a word. Entering the hotel, Letong follows Ji Rui with her luggage. Thinking that she won''t have to face Ji Rui soon, Letong sings happily. Ji Rui reports his name at the front desk. The waiter leads them to a room on the top floor of the hotel. He opens the door and bends over to ask Ji Rui to go in. Letong passes Ji Rui''s luggage, "president, your luggage." Ji Rui looks back at her strangely, "bring it in." Letong thinks that President Ji''s shelf is really getting bigger and bigger. She secretly puts her luggage at the door and drags Ji Rui''s luggage into the living room. She has no time to look at the interior decoration. She turns around in a hurry to run out, but the waiter drags her luggage at the door. "Ah, handsome, this is my luggage." Letong took the luggage and walked out with great strides¡° Handsome, what floor is my room on Letong is very self-conscious. She knows that as a small secretary, she can''t live in a luxury suite on the top floor like the president. The waiter took her by the arm and asked confusedly, "Miss, do you want to open another room? But our rooms are already full. " Letong stood still and turned to stare at the waiter strangely. "Handsome man, don''t we have a reservation?" The waiter was still puzzled, "Mr. Ji only ordered this suite, not other rooms." Letong tugs at the waiter and refuses to let go¡° Where do I live? " "Miss, this suite has three separate rooms and a study for video conference." The waiter explained patiently. Letong finally understood. What the waiter meant was that she would have to face president Ji da day and night in the next few days? "Then..." "Why don''t you come in and help me pack?" Ji Rui interrupts Le Tong''s inquiry with angry words, and the waiter quickly retreats. Letong admits to dragging her luggage into the living room, only to find that the living room of this suite is dozens of square meters, several times larger than her small apartment. "President, why should I live with you?" Letong really gives up this time. Staring at Ji Rui, she feels that this man''s hypocrisy makes her nauseous. Ji Rui doesn''t look at her. He hangs his head one by one and takes off the buttons of his suit. Le Tong was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that he had buttoned his shirt one by one that morning. He was as focused as he is now. Moreover, he was very sexy! Letong shakes her head, trying to get rid of her idea. How can this man make her nauseous in the first second, and turn her into dregs in the next second with a simple but sexy action?! Letong licked her lips and finally let herself return to normal. "President, why should I live with you?" Ji Rui had untied all the buttons of his suit, quickly took them off and threw them on the back of the sofa. Raise eyelid, playful glance Le Tong. "Afraid?" Tone, as always cold ice, but with a little strange inexplicable. Letong is sweating with Ji Rui''s simple words, racking her brains to think about how to fight back, but the man has turned, picked up his laptop and walked to one of the rooms. When the man pushed the door in, he dropped such a sentence. "Pack up my luggage and don''t disturb me before dinner!" Chapter 13 Letong grits her teeth and stares at the closed door with a silent fist. Then she reluctantly drags Ji Rui''s luggage into the master bedroom. For Ji Rui packing this kind of thing, Letong is no stranger. After all, she has been Ji Rui''s Secretary for half a year. Ji Rui travels at least five or six times a month. Most of the time, she goes with him. However, the mood this time is obviously different from that of any other time in the past. If there is no accident, Ji Rui will live in L City for four or five days this time. Ji Rui''s clothes are full of a box, and his shirts, coats, underwear, ties and so on are put in the trunk by categories. When you look at them, you can see that they are not arranged by himself. Letong first took out the suit coat, pulled out the inside line and asked the waiter to iron the suit. Several suits were all black, slightly different, but two were with dark gray and dark blue stripes, and the other two or three were only slightly different in different fabric styles. Yue Tong never noticed him before, and he had no distraction in helping him with his luggage. He should send it to the washing room and hang it up. Now it''s OK. Looking at these suits, he can''t help but make complaints about his life. When the shirt is hung up, looking at five uniform white shirts neatly hanging in the wardrobe, Letong doesn''t know how to evaluate the man''s clothing taste. Although, she has to admit that with her boss, President Ji Da''s innate condition of good appearance and good figure, even if she wears a white vest with a pair of shorts like an obscene uncle and drags a flip flop, she still has the ability to make a beautiful woman turn back 100% on the street. But no matter how good the congenital conditions are, they shouldn''t be wasted at will. Later, he finally put the last black underwear of President Ji DA in the drawer. He had make complaints about underwear from his underwear to his coat. Nothing is right. Injured all over the body make complaints about her appearance. What''s the matter with you? He''s just his own boss. It''s none of her business what he likes to wear. Even if he likes to go out in a sack, it has nothing to do with her, doesn''t it? Is it because I saw the boss Ji take off the button that day and feel very sexy barefoot? Compared with the two, I dislike him so much. I think that boss Ji is in a rage, and he is turning such a sexy man into a man with abstinence and facial paralysis? Letong finally finds a suitable reason for herself. She comes out of the master bedroom dejectedly, drags her luggage to the room next to the master bedroom, puts her hand on the doorknob, thinks for a moment, then releases it, and walks to the next room again. She is about to push the door open. Behind her, there is a sound of the door opening. "Make me a pot of coffee!" "Oh," said Letong, throwing her luggage directly to the door, folding it to the living room, pressing the inside line and asking the waiter to send some top-grade Blue Mountain coffee and coffee pot. By the way, she asked the waiter to send two sandwiches. Letong took a tray with freshly brewed coffee and a sandwich on it and stood in front of the study door, "president, your coffee." "Come in!" Letong pushes the door open. The large desk in the study is full of information. Ji Rui stares at the screen and taps his fingers on the keyboard. Letong put the tray on the side of the coffee table, "president, the coffee temperature is just right, and there are some sandwiches, so we should eat first." Ji Rui never eats food on the plane. As for why, Letong doesn''t dare to ask. But the considerate little secretary was afraid that coffee would hurt his stomach and carefully brought in the sandwich. "Well." Ji Rui answers, and his eyes are still on the screen. Le Tong stood in front of the desk for a moment, "president, can I help you?" In other words, Letong wants to face a solid wall and bump into it. Letong, you are a pig. How can you do something like this? Have nothing to do, do not know to watch TV online brush screen? Why do you want to work hard for the devil as a free laborer?! "Well, sort out the information on the table." Ji Rui still doesn''t look at her. He stares at the screen. His buttock tilts. The chair moves close to the coffee table. He takes coffee in one hand and a sandwich in the other. He sips the coffee and puts the sandwich in his mouth. His buttock moves. He has returned to the computer. It''s supposed to be rude, but he''s able and elegant. Letong''s hands are cleaning up the information of a table, but his eyes have never left him. His mouth is bulging slightly, his mouth is pouting, his food is chewing, his eyes are drooping, and he is concentrating on his work, which makes the cold image around him gentle and vivid. Ji Rui''s head turns to the side. Letong thinks that he has noticed something. He quickly takes back his sight, but sees that the man is actually looking at the information spread out beside the computer. Yue Tong breathed a sigh of relief. At last, he couldn''t help scolding himself for being useless. In his heart, he secretly blamed the man''s face for being too good-looking. Therefore, no matter what extraordinary things he did, he seemed to be decent and natural. Ji Rui seems to be very hungry. A total of four sandwiches are all solved by him in less than five minutes. Letong glances at the empty coffee cup and plate, takes up the tray, goes out to fill up the coffee, and brings in the sandwich he wanted to eat and places it on the coffee table again. Ji Rui is not polite. Within five minutes, the sandwich fell into his stomach. And the capable Le Tong small secretary, is hungry to put up a table of information tidied up and handed to Ji Rui in front. "President, I''ve sorted out the information. If it''s OK, I want to go out and pack my own luggage." Letong knows Ji Rui very well. According to his current working condition, he has to work until eight or nine o''clock at least. It''s more reliable for him to go out and pack his luggage first and call back to prepare dinner. "Take the computer, there are several pieces of data to be reorganized." Ji Rui is generally recognized as a workaholic. In the past, few secretaries could survive for a month under him. Letong, however, not only survived, but also worked overtime with him in the past six months. In terms of work, if Yang tezhu is Ji Rui''s right hand, then Letong is his left hand. For Letong, he has been used to the way of passing on and on. Le Tong turned a white eye to his forehead, knowing that he didn''t have the right to say no, only answered, "OK, I''ll go out and pour a glass of water." Of course, she said that pouring water was just an excuse. She ran out and found a bag of biscuits in her suitcase. She chewed them carelessly and drank a few more water. For the time being, she was dealing with her hungry stomach. Just after eating two biscuits, I heard the cold noodle boss shouting "Letong!" inside, Le Tong stands up with a bitter face. She is in a bad mood to follow such a workaholic boss! Chapter 14 The hard-working little secretary accompanied the cold faced boss who didn''t know how to pity her to work overtime until more than nine o''clock. During that time, the little secretary gently reminded the boss once, "president, you have a bad stomach. I''ll order two regular meals?" The boss didn''t look up. "I had two sandwiches! Not hungry Letong immediately burst into tears. Mr. President, you know you''re eating two sandwiches! You ate my share, you are not hungry, but what I digest now is my own stomach! "But..." Letong wants to fight for some food for herself. Otherwise, maybe she will faint in this study. "Cut the crap. Do you want to stay up all night?" With a word from President Ji Da, he blocked Letong''s grievances in his mouth, silently pumping his mouth hundreds of times. Let your mouth cheap, take the initiative to ask whether or not to help! Let your heart soften and offer your sandwich to him! Let you pretend to be a little sheep, bow your eyebrows and follow your eyes, and let the boss squeeze it at will, but dare not say a word! After ten o''clock, Letong, the hard-working secretary, finally finished her work. She opened the door of her study and saw the waiter set up a rich dinner table. She almost burst into tears! At that moment, the image of the harsh president in her heart immediately came to a big reversal. Little secretary Letong half squints and drinks a mouthful of delicious Lobster Soup with cheese. Her smooth taste makes her satisfaction soar instantly. "It''s very kind of you, president!" At the moment, she was almost moved to tears. Ji Rui glanced at her, "the waiter said there is a single room, do you want to move?" Yue Tong glanced at the table full of delicious food she loved and shook her head in pain. "President, isn''t there three suites here? Why do you want me to move? " You want to drive her away? She''s not that stupid! I''ve been treating her like a cow and a horse for one afternoon and one night. Do you want to send her away so easily? How can it be so cheap!! What''s more, the apartments here are all independent apartments. They don''t interfere with each other after they live in them. After work, they can enjoy some delicious food that they can''t eat at ordinary times. After careful calculation, they seem to have no loss! Yes, the true face of little secretary Letong''s little sheep is not only a woman, but also a real eater. "No?" Ji Rui a simple question, but with a strong deterrent. Letong to his eyes, even feel that he seems to be driving himself away. "No Letong is also stubborn. You want to drive me away, right? I''m going to upset you! Ji Rui see Le Tong so insist, lightly said a voice, "with you!" Then he lowered his head to drink soup and never looked at Letong again. At first, Letong was a little polite, but later, she found that Ji Rui didn''t look at her at all. It seemed that when she didn''t exist, and the food tasted really good, she let go of her stomach and ate a meal! You know, it''s a delicious food that she bought with a sandwich and a layer of stomach membrane. If you don''t let go of your stomach, how can you live up to yourself? Ji Rui didn''t eat fast and slowly. When he had almost finished eating, he put down his chopsticks, gracefully wiped his mouth with a napkin, stood up and went back to the master bedroom. Letong is more comfortable to eat. She also presses the remote control, turns on the TV and eats while watching. If it wasn''t for the shadow of being drunk before, she would drink two cups. It took Letong nearly an hour to have this dinner. It was almost eleven o''clock when she told the waiter to come up and take away the few leftovers. Dragging luggage into the edge of the suite, Letong bent to open the suitcase, found too full to eat, bent to support a bit uncomfortable. So, she decided to take a bath first, and then pack up after digesting some food. With the change of clothes, Letong hummed into the bathroom. After a big meal, Letong''s depression and unhappiness are offset by the pleasure brought by the delicious food. After opening the shower on the top of the bathroom, I washed my hair first. My wet hair fluffy and fluffy, and then I hummed while I was covered with bubbles of bath fluid. I washed up and down for a long time. I felt that I had washed my whole body clean, and then I stood under the shower. The hot water dripped down from top to bottom, which made her tired all day. In front of her, Letong turns around and sprinkles hot water on her bare back. The water temperature is very suitable, and the touch of the water from the shower on the skin is also very soft. Letong comfortably closes her eyes slightly. Just when she is so comfortable that she is sleepy, a burning sensation comes from her back. "Ah!" Letong screamed loudly in a loud voice. The burning pain from her back scared her sleepiness away! With a scream, Letong instinctively flicks away from under the shower. When she reacts that she seems to have been scalded by the water from the water heater, before she can wave her bathrobe, the bathroom door will be knocked open! Push open the door to bump in, not others, it is Le Tong''s cold boss, Ji Da president. Le Tong screamed again, "ah!" Scared not light Le Tong with the only bit of reason, a pull on the side of the bathrobe in front of the body. Ji Rui, who bumps into the door recklessly, is frozen by the door. His eyes are deep and slightly green, passing an abnormal light. "President! You... " Letong, who has covered up the main parts in front of her with a bathrobe, wants to die more than Ji Rui, who is standing in front of the bathroom door with a sharp pain in her back! Ji Rui glances at Letong dripping with water again, "I''m sorry!", He said calmly, took a step back and closed the door. Letong''s mind is blank. She hugs her bathrobe to her chest tightly with both hands, and stands shivering in the bathroom with water dripping all over her. I don''t know whether it''s because of the stabbing pain in her back or because of Ji Rui''s embarrassment! "Da Da Da" the door of the bathroom is knocked, and then Ji Rui''s calm voice. "Letong, what''s the matter with you? Is it a fall? Or something else? " Letong didn''t say a word. She took a deep breath and tried to move. Her back began to ache! "Are you OK, Letong?" Ji Rui''s voice is a little worried. "I''m... Ok..." said Letong tremblingly, reaching out and trying to put the bathrobe on her body slowly. When she opened the door, on the face is Ji Rui slightly frowning. "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui''s voice was cold, and her inquiring eyes quickly turned around her face. Letong looked at him with red eyes, sucked his nose, and said wrongly, "burned..." Ji Rui looks at her silently, pushes the bathroom door open, looks inside, and walks in around her. Chapter 15 The final inspection result is that there is something wrong with the bath system of the hotel. When Ji Rui goes in, he measures the temperature of the hot water with the thermometer of the hotel, which is close to 60 ¡æ. Letong was quickly sent to the nearby hospital. Of course, the manager of the hotel accompanied her. Along the way, the manager of the hotel kept apologizing. Ji Rui''s tense face never slacked. Fortunately, Letong was only scalded by the current at that time. It wasn''t long and she didn''t see any blisters for the time being. However, from her shoulders to her whole spine, she was as red as a steamed shrimp. "It''s not too hot. I''ll get an anti-inflammatory injection, take some medicine and apply some ointment. It''s estimated that it will be OK in a few days." In the hospital used to see the doctor of life and death, to Letong after examination, light underground conclusion. Ji Rui stares at the doctor and asks, "don''t you need to be hospitalized?" The doctor glanced at him faintly, as if dissatisfied, "are you her husband? How can you be so careless? The water heater at home is broken, and you are a big man who doesn''t repair it. It''s OK to burn you. The skin is rough and the flesh is thick. It burns her, but she has to suffer. These days, she has to sleep on her stomach. " This words, fortunately lie on the bed of Le Tong didn''t hear, otherwise, I don''t know how embarrassed. Ji Rui frowned, "I''m her boss!" He said this, originally intended to get rid of the relationship between the two, but on the contrary, it made the relationship between the two more ambiguous. The doctor stares at him and wants to say something more. The manager on one side is afraid that she will offend Ji Rui by saying something. "Doctor, you have misunderstood that this young lady was injured in the bathroom of our hotel. It has nothing to do with this gentleman." The doctor took another look at Ji Rui and ordered the nurse to come back with the medicine. "You put a drop on her first, and then you put ointment on her. After a little bit, you can go. " With that, the doctor yawned, left the crowd behind and went to sleep in a small lounge. Ji Rui''s face is not good-looking. He seems to be dissatisfied with the doctor''s attitude. The manager saw clearly on one side and quickly came forward to make the scene better. "Don''t mind, Mr. Ji! It''s not easy for doctors. They can''t even sleep well this evening. Naturally, they are not in a good mood... " The manager is saying, across the curtain of the bed there came a few stuffy hum, probably, is the nurse to Letong ointment, pain can''t help humming. Ji Rui''s face sank. "My secretary is hurt, and I''m not happy. Can I find someone to beat her?" Ji Rui is really unhappy, but he doesn''t think it''s because Letong is injured, but because he is mistaken by the doctor as Letong''s husband. He has been thinking since just now, what the hell is this?! This Letong, first drunk, then scalded, how come she always appears in front of him again and again?! Is it a real coincidence, or is it intentional? The manager was so scared that he turned blue. He took his arm with both hands and begged. "Don''t be impulsive, Mr. Ji! It''s our fault. I''ll make good compensation to Mr. Ji and miss le. Mr. Ji, you have a lot of money. Forget it this time. What''s more, it''s not worth working hard for such a trifle. " The manager naturally knows the origin of Ji Rui. Don''t mention that doctor, even himself, if Ji Rui just said a word, he would lose his job, or even more. Ji Rui ignored him, took out the phone and went out. The manager did not dare to chase, only went to the curtain, desperately apologized to Letong and pleaded. "Miss Le, I''m really sorry. It was our hotel''s negligence that made you suffer. But we should pay for it. Can miss Le help to persuade Mr. Ji that if I don''t have this job, my family will be on the streets. " The nurse has already helped Letong to apply the ointment, and carefully helped her put on her clothes. Letong has been lying on the bed for a long time, a little tired, so she sat up and said to the man outside through the curtain. "Manager Cao, it''s really your negligence, but fortunately it didn''t lead to a big mistake. I''ll deal with it according to the normal procedure, and I won''t deliberately make it difficult for you. As for our president, he won''t take care of such trifles. You can rest assured. " From the injury to now, Letong feels that this incident is between herself and the hotel, and has nothing to do with Ji Rui. Therefore, she thinks that manager Cao''s worry is groundless. "But..." Cao jingideal said that just now your president''s face was very frightening, as if he wanted to eat me to get rid of his hatred. "Manager Cao, don''t worry. Our president is very busy and won''t have time to pay attention to such trifles." What Le Tong is worried about now is that if he is injured, he doesn''t know if he can accompany Ji Rui to attend the meeting tomorrow. At that time, he doesn''t know how he will think of himself, or if he will make something difficult for him. Alas! Letong secretly sighed a breath, can only complain about his recent bad luck, bad luck one after another. Manager Cao is still very uneasy, but it''s hard to ask her anything. Letong said this, or, as she said, Ji Rui didn''t have the spare time to be a little Secretary for her. Either she won''t help him. Ji Rui didn''t go back to the emergency room until the end of the drip. Manager Cao accompanied Letong out of the emergency room with his medical record and medicine in a nervous mood. At the end of the corridor, there was a tall figure standing by the window with his back to the emergency room. When he heard the sound, the figure turned around and took a big step. Ji Rui as soon as approaches, that chilly lets the person oppressive feeling full gas field instantaneous Dynasty Yue Tong forces to come over. Letong is very self-conscious. She knows that she has spent a lot of valuable sleep time with President Ji. Facing Ji Rui''s slightly tired face, Letong apologizes quietly. "President, I''m sorry!" Ji Rui coldly horizontal her one eye, "make enough! Let''s go Letong was stunned for a moment, and then she couldn''t help sinking. She intuitively felt that Ji Rui now said "forget it" to herself that morning Ji Rui is the same, even worse than that morning. That night, she was drunk and really didn''t remember anything. Because she was drunk, she could have the cheek to tell herself, or that she was trying to anesthetize herself. That night, in fact, it was just a dream, which never happened! Also because there is no memory, so these days to Ji Rui, she can like nothing happened. But just now, she was awake! Such an accident, in Ji Rui''s eyes, is full of ten deliberately farce. And she, can''t put her behavior, don''t remember this kind of hard to believe reason! Chapter 16 Three people out of the hospital, Cao manager see Ji Rui that face, naturally dare not touch the mold, wittily sat on the passenger seat. Ji Rui calmly waits for Le Tong to get on the bus. As soon as he gets in, the car is filled with cold and gloomy atmosphere. Ji Rui sits straight with his face taut and lips pursed. Because of his back injury, Le tong can only sit straight. They sit in the back seat like two Buddha statues. When she was in the hospital, Letong still felt a burning pain in her back, but now facing Ji Rui, the burning sensation seems to spread to her face, embarrassment mixed with anger, and many unknown emotions fill her heart, even forgetting the burning pain in her back. Letong''s brain is in a mess, and she thinks a lot. When the car goes out for a while, she gradually calms down. She was the victim through and through of the accident. But after Ji Rui''s weird brain, she probably became the little secretary who seduced the president with bitter meat. Letong doesn''t know why Ji Rui''s psychology is so gloomy, but she feels that she needs to make things clear. If there is any misunderstanding, she should at least clarify it. "President..." Le Tong slightly moved her body to Ji Rui, and accidentally affected the wound. The pain made her involuntarily murmur twice. Ji Rui looks at her with cold and gloomy eyes. Under the weak light at night, he looks like a wolf. Letong tried to resist the discomfort of her back and explained, "president, I don''t understand what you just said!" Although she might have guessed his dark thoughts, she thought she was innocent, so there was no need to clarify them at the beginning. Ji Rui stares at her unfathomably with his cold eyes. After a while, he pulls up his lips slightly and shows a very shallow smile. The smile, as cold as his people, was not friendly, but full of irony. "Letong, stop pretending!" Le Tong was stunned for a moment. Although she had enough psychological preparation to hear some ugly words, she knew that this man was cruel and harsh, but she always thought that his personality was only limited to work. Unexpectedly, he was no different from work in private. No matter who he is, he looks like he''s on top. Moreover, he has delusion that all the women in the world are plotting against him! Perhaps, what she guessed is really right. Such a man has a good-looking appearance, but in fact, he has no heart. "President, my IQ is not in the same level as you. Would you please make your words clear and don''t let me guess riddles?" Well, since you told me not to pretend, I''ll pretend to die! You deserve it! Letong endure the pain, imagine Ji Rui was angry to the appearance, faint some happy. Ji Rui probably didn''t expect that Letong really dared to pretend with him. His face was slightly stiff, staring at her eyes more and more fiercely. "Ann, be your secretary, don''t dream unrealistically!" Hearing this, Letong laughed. "President, dare to ask, in the past six months, when did I feel uneasy? What unrealistic dreams have I had? " Letong laughs too much and accidentally involves her back, causing tears in her eyes. Letong raised his hand to wipe his eyes, and said firmly to Shangji Rui''s eyes. "President, you can rest assured that even if all the men in the world die, I will never think of you wrongly!" With that, Letong is too lazy to look at Ji Rui''s wonderful expression and turns her face to look out of the window. In the past, Letong would be caught by Ji Rui''s handsome and violent Yan. After all, who doesn''t want to see more? But now, Ji Rui''s sarcastic face makes her feel sick. The hospital is not far from the hotel, and the car soon drove back to the hotel. Manager Cao sent them back to the guest room and said a lot of good things. Then he left tremblingly. As soon as manager Cao leaves, Letong turns to his room with the medicine prescribed by the doctor, pushes the door open, and is about to enter, but he hears Ji Rui behind him say. "You go back tomorrow!" Letong stops for a moment, but doesn''t look back at him. After a moment''s silence, she says "yes", then flashes into the room and closes the door. Letong has been sleeping very uneasily this night. First, it''s because of her back injury. Second, it''s because Ji Rui''s increasingly sour attitude towards her makes her feel uneasy. This evening down, Letong has been ready to be dismissed. The next morning, Letong got up very early, finished washing, took a few painkillers, took her luggage and left the hotel by herself. Back to her own nest, the first time she called Luo yuan''er to help her apply ointment. Luo yuan''er was nagging while applying ointment to her. "Tong Tong, how did you make yourself so miserable? This is a work-related injury. You can knock Ji Rui hard! " Letong lies on the bed drowsy, "Yuan Er, don''t make a noise, wait for me to sleep for a while!" This time, Ji Rui has nothing to do with it. With Ji Rui''s face, Letong doesn''t want to be involved with him too much. Luo yuan''er saw that she was so tired that her eyelids were fighting. She was merciful and didn''t speak any more. When Letong wakes up, the apartment is dark. She leaned up and wanted to get up He fell back to bed. She was so lost in sleep that she forgot about her scald. It seems that Luo yuan''er has already left. Le Tong sat up carefully and turned on the light. Sure enough, there was a piece of paper on the bedside table. "Tong Tong, I''m going. There''s porridge in the fridge. Heat it up and eat it. I asked the doctor. Although your injury is not serious, you still have to avoid eating. Try to eat something light these two days. In addition, remember to go to the hospital tomorrow to have a check. I see a few blisters on your back... " Luo yuan''er was as wordy as usual. Even if he left a note, he wrote a full page. This pile of long and wordy messages, but let Le Tongyang lips smile, this world, also left yuan er a person, is really concerned about her, love her. The next day, Letong got up early and went to the hospital. The doctor checked and said that the recovery was good. Those blisters should be the parts that were seriously scalded at that time. After two days of applying ointment and taking some anti-inflammatory drugs, they will soon be OK. Letong asked the doctor to prescribe medicine for a few days. "Doctor, my pain tolerance is very poor. Can you prescribe more painkillers for me?" The doctor didn''t ask much. She prescribed painkillers for five days. Letong went out to buy a bun and ate it in a taxi. Then she doubled the amount of painkiller according to the instructions. "Tong Tong, how did you come back? Don''t you accompany the president to L City? " The people of the company saw Letong coming back and asked. "The president said that I couldn''t help there. I still had something to deal with, so he let me come back." Letong is not sure if Ji Rui wants to dismiss herself, but she doesn''t want to give him a reason for his dismissal. After all, it''s really hard to find a job with such a good salary. Others, unemployed, can rely on their family and friends, and she, can only rely on herself. Chapter 17 During the two days of Ji Rui''s absence, Letong worked hard as usual during the day, but when she got home at night, she began to browse the major talent market websites and saved several relatively satisfactory and suitable job recruitment information. Although, no matter what happened before or after, Letong doesn''t feel that Ji Rui has lost anything. She''s not a fool. She''s a big man. If she doesn''t want to, she''s a weak woman. Can''t she force him? And later, Letong had a serious examination of her body. The traces left on her body should never be the traces left by a forced man. As for the scald, she was the only one who was seen, and she was the one who was burned red on her back. What did he lose? But in this world, "truth" is often in the hands of rich people. Ji Rui is the boss. He said that she forced him after drinking, and she forced him; He said that she did not hesitate to burn herself to seduce him, so she really wanted to seduce him with ulterior motives. Therefore, it is easy for him to dismiss her with these two crimes. So these two days, Letong lived with the uneasy mood of being dismissed at any time. On Friday, Letong returned to Ji as usual. Because Ji Rui was not in, she returned to the office according to her normal working hours. As soon as I sat down, the phone rang. "Hello, Ji!" Letong grabs the microphone and says to the people over there. "Where''s the coffee?" Ji Rui''s low voice startles Le Tong. "President, you''re back?! Just a moment, I''ll cook it right away Fifteen minutes later, Letong delivers the steaming coffee to Ji Rui. "President, your coffee." Letong carefully observes Ji Rui''s face. She is not sure if he will ask her to pack up and leave immediately. Ji Rui is still cold a face, don''t look at her, one hand carry coffee, one hand in front of a thick stack of information to push in front of Letong. "These materials are translated and printed out and sent to the planning department." Letong looks at the stack of data, both happy and worried. The good news is that Ji Rui doesn''t seem to have any plans to dismiss her for the time being. The bad news is that she originally invited Luo yuan''er to dinner tonight. It seems that she has to push it off again. Because, to translate and print these materials, I''m afraid it won''t be finished before ten o''clock tonight. However, as long as it''s not to dismiss her, she will endure such trifles as overtime. "Good. I''ll finish it as soon as possible. " Without saying a word, Letong puts the information in her arms and turns around to go out. "Letong." Ji Rui suddenly stops her. Yue Tong thought that he was going to raise the butcher''s knife to her at last. He took a deep breath and turned around to turn back. "President, anything else?" Ji Rui raised his eyes and stared at her. After a while, he said, "go to the accounting department for reimbursement of return tickets." Le Tong Leng for a moment, he called her, is for such a small matter? Of course, the so-called small things refer to the president of Jida, who has a lot of resources. "Why, no?" Ji Rui seems to be very dissatisfied with her silence, picking eyebrows, a trace of fun in her eyes. "No! Of course not! Thank you, president. I''ll take it to the accounting department for reimbursement at noon. " Letong opens a sweet smile to Ji Rui. More than 1000 yuan may not be a lot of money for others, but it is her living expenses for a whole month. Ji Rui''s attitude that day was really bad, so Letong was ready for the 1000 yuan floating in the water. Now when she heard the news, her mood was the same as being hit by the 1000 yuan falling from the sky. Ji Rui is a little distracted by her smiling face. He squints his eyes and stares at her smiling face like a mountain flower. He can''t help thinking of what Zhuo Jiarui said in the bar that day¡° The face is straight enough, the skin is white enough, and the body is tall and curvilinear.... " If Ji Rui had heard what Zhuo Jiarui said a month ago, he would have retorted immediately, saying that his secretary was just the most ordinary young woman. But after he saw her sultry posture when she was drunk and the graceful posture she saw in the hotel bathroom that day, he had to admit that Zhuo Jiarui was right! Chapter 18 Ji Rui calls Le Tong''s original intention, of course, not to let her take the ticket to reimbursement. He saw that her walking rhythm seemed to be slower than usual, and her posture was also a bit awkward. He could not help but suddenly stopped her. His original intention was to ask if she was better. But when the words came to her mouth, she suddenly remembered all kinds of bad intentions she had made to herself. If he asked her what he cared about at this time, she would not misunderstand that she cared about her very much, and she would take the opportunity to come up with some tricks to pester herself. So, say export words, it became let her reimbursement of air tickets that way. See her smile so brilliant, Ji Rui can''t help but wonder, but is a thousand yuan ticket, so happy? Since she cares so much about money, he asked her to make a price a few days ago. Why didn''t she say a word? Do you think I didn''t understand that day? Letong happily returns to her seat with a pile of materials. She has no idea that President Ji DA in the office is wringing a thick eyebrow for her unreasonable behavior. Time always flies when people are busy. In the blink of an eye, it''s lunch time. Letong calls the canteen to confirm today''s menu. She knows that today''s menu is very suitable for president Ji. Fortunately, today she doesn''t have to go out to buy food for president Ji. Although today is the fourth day of the injury, her back is not more comfortable than before, because the wound is in the healing stage, and now it itches badly. For this reason, she took antipruritic medicine in the morning. Originally, she wanted to go to the canteen to get the meal back, but the translation work on the desk was only one-third of the information, so she had to ask the master to send two meals. A few minutes later, the master delivers two meals. Letong thanks the master and opens the lunch box to confirm that one belongs to President Ji da. Maybe I was so focused that I didn''t pay attention to the footsteps behind me. "Tong Tong, haven''t you eaten yet? It happened that I didn''t eat either. Let''s go out and eat together! " Letong raised her head and saw the young master Zhuo Jiarui, who had not seen him for several days, sitting on her desk with a smile askew. "Mr. Zhuo, I''m sorry. I still have a lot of work to do. I have to work immediately after dinner." Yue Tong said, taking out the lunch box and dishes of President Ji Da, without talking to Zhuo Jiarui, she turned to the president''s office. Letong doesn''t leave any affection at all, but Zhuo Jiarui doesn''t care at all and follows up quickly¡° You don''t have time at noon, do you always have time at night? " It is said that what can''t be achieved is always the best. Originally, in Zhuo Jiarui''s eyes, Letong was just a diligent and contented little secretary. However, after discovering her different side and being rejected by her many times, it aroused Zhuo Jiarui''s strong sense of conquest. As soon as he learned that Ji Rui had come back last night, he planned to invite Letong to dinner today. Le Tong shook his head, "no, I have to work overtime at night." Then he handed up his hand and knocked on the door. "Come in." Zhuo Jiarui goes in behind Letong. Before Letong speaks, he says to Ji Rui excitedly. "Ji Rui, that''s enough! Tong Tong just came back from a business trip. Zhou Che is very tired. If you don''t let her take a day off, why don''t you let her work overtime? " Ji Rui raised his head. First he gave Zhuo Jiarui a light look, then he gave Letong a hard look. "What do you mean?" This words, obviously ask Zhuo Jiarui, but Letong read the meaning from Ji Rui''s eyes. Yes, this is actually a question for her. Ji Rui thinks that Letong has just complained to Zhuo Jiarui outside, and then Zhuo Jiarui, a silly fork, is desperate to stand out for the beauty, and even does not hesitate to question himself about this. How can she let the little girl who never dare to say no to herself speak with such a tone? Ji Rui stares at Letong, waiting patiently for her answer. "Ji Rui, I''m just crying for Tong Tong..." Zhuo Jiarui explains that at this time, he also realizes Ji Rui''s displeasure, thinking that his tone is too tough to offend his friends. "It''s none of your business. Shut up!" Ji Rui stares at him coldly, interrupts him and turns to look at Le Tong again! Chapter 19 The hand that Le Tong hangs in the side secretly clenches, bite lip, put lunch box on the table to push Ji Rui in front of. "President, your lunch. It''s OK, I''ll go out first! " Letong tries her best to be calm, but she is scolding. NND, the delusion of President Ji has to be cured! Letong looks at Ji Rui''s face and sinks down bit by bit. She is very happy, but she doesn''t dare to stay any longer. She turns around and strides out. "Stand Ji Rui drinks coldly. Le Tong turned to smile and said, "president, since you and Mr. Zhuo have private affairs to talk about, it''s inconvenient for me to stay!", He said that his steps flashed out of the door all the time, and no matter whether Ji ruigao was happy or not, "bang" closed the door. When the door closed, Le Tong bared his teeth and took two puffs of air-conditioning. Just now, the action was too big. He probably pulled open the skin on his back, which was recovering. It was very painful. Letong runs back to the table with pain and takes out the return ticket. She doesn''t have enough to eat. Before Ji Rui has time to go back, she takes the ticket to the finance department to find Aunt Huang, the cashier, for reimbursement. "You''re tired. Why are you running so fast? I won''t help you Aunt Huang teased her with a smile, took a look at the ticket, and stamped a confirmation seal on it. Le Tong thought, of course, you won''t help me, but it''s hard for president Ji to say. I''m afraid he was so angry that his lung was crooked. Maybe he will change his mind when he thinks about it. "Aunt Huang, I''m seriously overspending this month. Aunt Huang, you can do me a favor and transfer the money to my account earlier, OK?" Letong depends on Aunt Huang. Her tone is soft and waxy. Aunt Huang has a son in his twenties. Seeing that Letong is hardworking and beautiful, she always says with a smile that she wants to introduce her son to Letong. Naturally, it''s good for Letong. "Well, well, I''ll transfer it to you right now." Aunt Huang, who always wanted to have a daughter, was coaxed to a crisp bone. Letong immediately stands behind Aunt Huang and holds back the discomfort of her back. She hands over to help Aunt Huang pinch her shoulder. Huang Yi, who got the imperial enjoyment, immediately transferred more than 1000 yuan to Letong''s account. Letong pinched Huang Yi''s shoulder for a while and chatted with her. It was half an hour later when she returned to her seat. Take out already cold rice, haven''t begun to eat, mobile phone rang up, picked up a look, is Luoyuan son. "Tongtong, what time do you leave work? I''ll pick you up." As soon as the phone was connected, Luo yuan''er''s cheerful voice came into her ears. "Er... Yuan''er..." Yue Tong glances at the table and only translates one third of the information. She wants to explain to Luo yuan''er. "Ah! Tong Tong, don''t tell me that I have to work overtime again! " Luo yuan''er screams wildly, probably because there are too many such situations. Therefore, at the beginning of Letong''s words, she interrupts Letong. Le Tong "cough cough" cough two, put low posture soft voice way, "Yuan Er, change tomorrow son I accompany you one day, OK?" "Letong, you''re not Superman. The injury on your back hasn''t healed yet. You work overtime. Do you want to die?" Luo yuan''er scolded her severely. Le Tong soft voice coaxed Luo Yuan son for a while, the other party just angrily hung up the phone. Looking at the cold food on the table, Letong takes a long breath and lowers her head to force herself to eat the cold and hard food. By the end of work time, there was no accident. Only two-thirds of the materials had been translated. Letong accepted her fate and stayed to work overtime. The canteen doesn''t open at night. She has to go out and buy a take out according to Ji Rui''s taste. She herself buys a bread. Ji Rui didn''t embarrass her any more when he sent the meal in. He didn''t even raise his head. And Letong, his anger has gone. Letong breathed a sigh of relief, ran to the tea room to make a cup of tea, went back to the seat and took out the bread. While chewing the bread, she looked down at the unfinished translation materials on the table. "Da Da" The desk is suddenly knocked, Letong raises her head and looks at Ji Rui''s cold face. Le Tong is surprised, stand up hastily, "president, meal does not agree with appetite?" "Come on, go shopping with me!" Chapter 20 "Come on, go shopping with me!" Ji Rui is holding a bag in one hand and thrusting his hand into his trouser pocket. The man with cold eyes and handsome facial features just stands on her side and looks down at her. "Ah!" Letong''s brain is a little short circuited. I don''t know if it''s because the handsome guy is too close to her, and the primitive hormones in her body Soar so fast that her IQ drops instantly. Or is it that President Ji Da''s words are strong enough to blow up her brain. Ji Rui didn''t mean to say it again. He just said, "I''ll get the information tomorrow!", Without waiting for Letong to refuse, she turns and leaves. Letong tears, no, tomorrow is Saturday, my rare rest day! At the thought of originally promised yuan Er to accompany her all day tomorrow, but also because of Ji big boss gently a word and break the appointment, Letong has a kind of life is not like death! Because, Miss Luo''s temper is not a good temper that can be finished with one or two scolds! Miss Keluo''s bad temper is not as important as boss Ji''s control of her livelihood. After a quick measurement, Letong took three minutes to pack up the information and carry her bag. When she was about to leave, she saw half of the bread on the table, grabbed it in her hand and went to the elevator. Ji Rui''s car is parked in his special parking space. As soon as Letong approaches, the door opens silently. She sits on it, and President Ji Da is sitting in the back seat, shutting her eyes. Letong didn''t dare to disturb him. After getting on the bus, she opened the package of the bread and looked at the scenery outside the window while gnawing the bread. Ji Rui doesn''t know when to open his eyes, half squinting quietly looking at Le Tong. From childhood to adulthood, his feelings towards women can be described in one word, that is, annoyance. Of course, the women in the workplace are not included in this list, because in his concept, there is no gender difference in the workplace. Letong, originally for him, was just a secretary without gender distinction. It was not until something like that happened at Ji''s anniversary party that he found that the description of Letong, a woman, seemed to be more than just a word of "annoyance". Of course, she is also "annoyed", but in addition to making him feel annoyed, she can also make him have many complex and inexplicable emotions. Moreover, her image in front of him is more and more vivid and three-dimensional. It seems that for so many years, she is the only one who can make him truly feel that each other is a living woman. Looking at her eating the dry bread, Ji Rui frowned slightly and couldn''t understand what kind of woman she was. Occasionally, she seems to be snobbish, but most of the time, she seems to be very noble. Which one is the real one? Or, in fact, she was pretending that she wanted to confuse him? "Are you short of money?" Ji Rui did not expect that he would ask Letong such a question, but the words have been exported, although some regret, but has been unable to take back. Apart from his son, he cared little about people, and he was a woman. Letong suddenly turns her head and looks at Ji Rui perplexedly through the yellow street lamp. "Ah!" "Bread..." Ji Rui slightly raised his chin and pointed to the bread in her hand. Le Tong suddenly realized, "Oh... President, do you mean I eat bread? I usually eat, but I just want to change today. " Of course, Letong won''t say that she can''t afford to eat the president''s takeout, and she''s not willing to eat the ordinary 20 yuan takeout. It''s true that Ji''s salary is very high, but she only came to Ji''s for half a year. Moreover, when her mother died, all the savings in the family had been emptied, and even the place she lived in was actually rented. She is not demanding of life, but she has planned to buy a small apartment. Even if she is single all the time, she will have a place to live and not live on the street. Luo yuan''er sneers at her plan, "Tong Tong, what are you worried about? With your condition, you can find a rich and handsome man to marry. In that case, you will have a long-term meal ticket. Why do you have to buy an apartment like a pigeon cage?" Letong smiles bitterly in her heart. She can''t tell Luo yuan''er about some things, even if she is her best sister. Perhaps, that matter, until death, she will not tell others. Chapter 21 Ji Rui didn''t get the answer he wanted, so he didn''t ask any more questions. Don''t look at her anymore. In his heart, he secretly regretted that he was crazy and suddenly cared if she was short of money! Soon, the car stops in the parking lot of a large supermarket. Letong remembers that she hasn''t asked Ji Rui what to buy with her? Lift an eye to see in front of big signboard, Yue Tong tiny Leng for a while. supermarket? Do you want her to go shopping with him? Le Tong was almost amused by the strange idea of cola in her brain. Who is president Ji DA and needs to come to the supermarket to buy food in person? It''s just a matter of one sentence for a person like President Ji Da to shout his fingers at random, not to mention the ingredients for a meal, even if it''s to let people deliver the whole supermarket''s goods to their home. Ji Rui got out of the car and didn''t want to wait for Letong. He strode to the entrance of the supermarket. And Letong, who has been Ji Rui''s Secretary for half a year, is used to trotting along with Ji Rui''s pace. Although, her back is still a little uncomfortable, but she did not use it as a bargaining chip to win his sympathy. Ji Rui walks into the front door and walks straight to the rows of Lin Lang''s display shelves in the supermarket. When Letong looks at them, she knows that she has not guessed wrong. The president of Ji has never bought anything in the supermarket. Letong turns around, pushes a shopping cart and runs to keep up with it. "President, what do you... Want to buy?" Ji Rui looks around like a fly with no head. His eyes look around aimlessly. "Buy something for the baby." Ji Rui seldom buys anything for Ji Baobao. After all, there are so many children in Ji''s family all around the little guy. He doesn''t lack anything at all. In the past half a year, Ji Baobao has tried to call him several times, and coquettishly asks for gifts. Ji Rui can''t help it. He turns around and orders Le Tong to prepare. It''s very rare that the gifts that Letong bought are not valuable, but they are very suitable for Ji Baobao. Just now Ji Rui was halfway through the meal and received a call from Ji Baobao, "Daddy, the teacher said that tomorrow kindergarten will organize an outing for parents and children to have fun together. Daddy, you should go with your baby!" Ji Rui intuitively wants to refuse. Over there, Ji Baobao says, "Daddy, if you don''t accompany your baby, let sister Jiarong accompany your baby! Anyway, baby''s classmates also want to know what baby''s Mommy looks like... " Ji Rui pinches his eyebrows and opens his dense schedule. He sighs silently, "OK, daddy will go with the baby." Ji Rui has lived for 30 years, and he has almost never been defeated in his life. But when Ji Baobao is under five years old, he always has to raise his hand to surrender. In particular, when Ji Baobao is involved in the issue of "mommy", no matter how excessive his other request is, Ji Rui can only choose to satisfy him. "Oh, yeah! Daddy, I love you! Dad, you have to prepare a lot of food for the outing This time, Ji Rui was baffled again. When he was a child, he participated in outings once or twice, but it was not a happy memory. As for Ji Baobao''s "a lot of food", Ji Rui had no clue. Put down the phone, the first time, he immediately thought of Letong who is working overtime outside, so, there is now such a picture of Letong accompanying him to the supermarket. Sure enough, after listening to his intention, Letong immediately gave a lot of suggestions. "For an outing, you have to buy some fruits, dumplings, bread, cakes and other snacks to fill your stomach. If your baby likes meat, you have to get some convenient meats, such as meatballs, fish, sausage, chicken wings and so on, and squeeze some fresh juice with you. You also need to buy snacks... Of course, if the president and baby prefer to eat, you can also bring Bento..." Ji Rui took a look at her and said, "well, buy it according to your will." Just now, Letong, who has no skill in sampling, excitedly pushes the shopping cart and leads Ji ruiman to the supermarket. It seems that Ji Rui and Ji Baobao are not going to the outing, but herself. Chapter 22 With Ji Rui''s approval, Letong leads him to all kinds of commodity areas to choose the food and snacks to buy. Letong puts sausage, fish and eggs into the shopping cart according to the amount of two people. Ji Rui thinks it''s small, and everything increases two or three times according to the weight of Letong. "Too many, president." For Letong, who has been dependent on her mother since childhood, outing is the same happy day as Chinese new year, because on that day, her mother always fills her lunch box with food she likes but can''t eat. Letong felt that she was already able to eat at that time. The amount of two people in the shopping cart was added according to her food, which should be enough. "It can be shared with others." Ji Rui never stops, but still puts food in the same shopping cart. He doesn''t care about the small money, as long as Ji Baobao is happy. Letong shrugged, and then watched him put food and snacks into the shopping cart. She didn''t say a word. Anyway, it wasn''t her money, she was just a shopping guide. So, they walked around the supermarket, and the shopping cart was full of food and snacks. Ji Rui pays the bill, and Hou''s driver comes to pick up several bags of goods and put them in the car first. Standing at the door of the supermarket, they wait for the driver to drive the car. Letong, a little bored, glances at a fashion store next to the supermarket and turns to take a closer look at Ji Rui. "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui doesn''t care about how others look at him, but the little secretary stands too close to him. Moreover, her eyes seem to strip him naked and look at him from the inside out. He can''t care if he doesn''t care. "President, what do you wear when you rest?" In Letong''s impression, Ji Rui has always been an elite man in a suit and shoes. It''s hard to imagine what he looks like at home or at rest. The only exception was his golf uniform last week. Ji Rui hesitates for a moment, thinking that the little secretary wants to take the opportunity to spy something? On second thought, it''s not a secret. "Trousers, shirt." His answer is the same as that in Letong''s mind. "Does the baby look like the president? How high is it? " Le Tong suddenly changed a topic, Ji Rui then slightly frowned. He has a son over four years old, including his son who has no mother. It''s no secret in Ji''s family and even in the whole upper class. But he has never brought Ji Baobao back to Ji''s family. He doesn''t have the habit of putting baby photos on his desk. This Yue Tong, ask these irrelevant things to do after all? Just when his mind was going to stretch in a strange direction, Letong, who didn''t get his answer, pointed to the window of the fashion shop next to the supermarket. "President, I think that set of parent-child casual wear should be very suitable for you and your baby." Ji Rui''s eyes followed her fingers. He saw the father and son models in the window. They were also wearing black skinny jeans and short grayish yellow army boots. They were wearing a thin blue and white sweater and a hooded grayish yellow vest. The whole dress is simple and fashionable. Ji Rui can almost imagine the cute appearance of Ji Baobao in this dress. "Well, not bad." Although he seldom wears this style of clothes, if he puts on this kind of clothes, the little guy will jump for joy. "That..." Letong''s eyes flickered. Imagine the cute appearance of President Ji wearing the same clothes as the small version of him, and a string of heart-shaped eyes appeared. "Yes." They enter the clothing store and ask the salesperson to take down the clothes. Ji Rui goes to the fitting room to have a try. When he comes out, from the expression on his face, he seems to be very satisfied. Ten minutes later, Ji Rui and Letong loaded the car with two sets of parents and children, closed the door, Letong breathed a little, this time, the task was completed perfectly. Unexpectedly, the tone of Letong hasn''t finished, but Ji Rui throws another bomb. "Those with shark''s eggs and chicken wings, you''ll come and get them tomorrow morning." Chapter 23 "I''m not free tomorrow!" Letong refused. She is not a fool. Naturally, she will not be coerced and used by Ji Rui. Working overtime in the company and helping him buy things after work are acceptable to her, but she has to go to his home to process food for him, which is beyond her acceptance. "Would you rather work overtime tomorrow?" But the road is one foot high, and the devil is one foot high. Ji Rui clearly knows where Letong''s weakness is. With just a light word, Letong almost jumps up. As long as you cook the shark''s eggs and chicken wings for him, you don''t have to work overtime tomorrow? This exchange method seems to be quite worthwhile! Of course, if she has a choice, Letong would rather sleep at home until she wakes up naturally, and then accompany Miss Luo crazy for a day. But the problem is, Jida devil gave her only a choice, overtime, B, help him to process food. "Working overtime?" Letong blinks, tilts her head, and stares at Ji Rui uncertainly. I began to understand that this man was not as rigid as he seemed. Ji Rui''s deep eyes almost invisibly skimmed a trace of interest, "well, when working overtime." Le Tong still feels not quite right, "your family does not have a servant?" "Saturday and Sunday." Ji Rui answered quickly. Letong stamped her feet and thumped her chest secretly. What''s the world like? All the servants have weekends. As a secretary, she is blackmailed day and night by Jida devil. Besides working overtime, she has to go to his house to do the work of the servant. Ji Rui stares at her and seems to see through all the ideas in her mind. "If you don''t come, let the baby eat raw!" Letong full black line, is this person really Ji Baobao''s father?! Finally, her father was willing to give up her son''s life, but one of her little secretaries was ruthless. In a vicious voice, she stood up to Ji Rui and said, "take the address!" Ji Rui''s treacherous plan is successful. He sends her the address quietly. He doesn''t speak any more. He closes his eyes and leans on the back of his chair to have a rest. The next morning, Letong got up early in the morning. Before dawn, she got up to wash, put on a thin sweater, jeans and a thin scarf, and went out of the door. Ji Rui''s home is not too far away from Letong''s home. There are few vehicles on the road in the morning. 20 minutes later, Letong has already stood at the door of Ji Rui''s home. She has been Ji Rui''s Secretary for half a year. This is her first visit. The doorbell rang for only a few seconds, and Letong heard the door open. "Good morning, president!" Le Tong across the door toward the inside of Ji Rui smile, Ji Rui face expressionless nod, "early." When the door opened, the repressed gossip Letong finally realized her wish to see the president of Ji da. However, I don''t know whether Ji Rui is deliberately dressed or is usually dressed like this at home. At this time, Ji Rui is wearing the same white shirt and black trousers as he was at work. He almost doesn''t wear a tie or a coat. Ji Rui ignores Letong''s eyes, leads her into the room, points to the slippers on the ground, and then leads her into the kitchen. Letong sees the same coffee machine and a can of coffee beans on the Liuli platform. Ji Rui has pointed to the coffee machine and said to her. "Make a pot of coffee first." Jida boss is really a smart boss. Since the overtime pay has been paid, he can''t do without his pot of delicious coffee. Letong is speechless, takes down the scarf and bag, goes out and puts it on the sofa in the living room. To her surprise, the decoration of Ji Rui''s house is very common, and it''s not the kind of magnificent local decoration that people think rich people will have. Instead, it''s a simple and comfortable bright style. The living room is large, and the main color is black and white, which is very consistent with Ji Rui''s personality. "Is the baby still sleeping?" Letong doesn''t deliberately explore, but is just curious. Ji Rui, a cold faced and paralyzed father, doesn''t know what Ji Baobao looks like. Isn''t he as old-fashioned and boring as his father? Ji Rui, sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, looks up at her deeply. "He doesn''t live here." Letong light "Oh" a, and did not appear Ji Rui imagine disappointment or other redundant expression, a casual dress of her no longer half nonsense, light turned straight to the kitchen. Chapter 24 Ji Rui''s line of sight, until the figure of Le Tong flashed into the kitchen, just took it back and fell on the newspaper again. Looking at her walking posture, the back injury should be almost recovered. Regarding Letong''s injury, the hotel inspected the water supply system of the whole hotel the next day and found out that there was a problem with the water supply system, because there were three guest rooms with similar hidden dangers. Ji Rui knows that he wronged Letong, but he doesn''t want to apologize For him, who is used to being superior, there is no consciousness of apologizing in his mind. But even in the hotel that matter, Letong has got rid of the relationship, but Ji Rui''s prevention of her is not much smaller. Therefore, even Ji Rui does not understand why she blurts out to ask her to come to help in the early morning. This apartment is Ji Rui''s favorite residence. It''s easy for outsiders to break into it. Even Zhuo Jiarui, a small and good friend, has never been here two or three times. But the servant, please all is the hour work, for, is own private space not to be disturbed. "President, what would you like to eat? Barbecue? Or brine? " Letong yells out from the kitchen and interrupts Ji Rui''s meditation. Ji Rui throws the newspaper aside, walks over and leans against the kitchen door. "What do children like to eat?" If Ji Baobao doesn''t make a surprise attack and asks the driver to send him here, Ji Rui usually sees him once a week and has a meal with him. Ji Rui is not completely clear about Ji Baobao''s taste. Letong holds the glass plate full of chicken wings in both hands. After thinking about it, she turns to ask Ji Rui¡° Children... Generally like to eat baked wings. How about baked wings Ji Rui nodded, "you are the master." Ji Rui has been used to the life of a young master since he was a child. He just wants to eat. How can he know how to bake so much brine in the kitchen? In addition, I don''t know much about my baby son''s preferences. If I ask him, I can''t get a positive answer. Letong makes her own choice, marinates the chicken wings with soy sauce and other seasonings, puts them aside, takes out the fish eggs, and turns to ask Ji Rui. "Does the baby eat curry?" Well, Ji Rui knows, "well.", Curry beef is one of Ji Baobao''s favorite foods. Curry beef appears in the menu of the mansion every two days. Later, Letong asked Ji Rui many similar questions. Ji Rui''s answer was basically "you make the decision." Before, Ji Rui never went into the kitchen, because the smell of kitchen fumes made him feel sick. But today, he stood at the door for several minutes, but didn''t feel any discomfort at all. When the timer of the coffee machine rings, Letong pours out the coffee and hands it to Ji Rui with a smile. "President, you''d better have coffee and read the newspaper. You''re standing here. I''m nervous and I''m afraid!" Ji Rui looks at her smiling face and is stunned. He finds that today, she loves to laugh and is a little naughty. Maybe it''s because it''s not a workplace, so she feels more relaxed? Ji Rui takes the coffee and takes a look at the pile of ingredients on the table. Yue Tong smiles and gently pushes his arm, "don''t worry, I probably know the taste of the child." Letong will make such a promise because she usually likes watching parenting programs. Luo yuan''er once more than once despised her strange hobby, but she said, "what a lovely baby with soft speech, soft body and chubby face!" Therefore, Luo yuan''er made a conclusion for her: mother''s love is rampant, so she has to take medicine! Ji Rui knows that she doesn''t have any say in the kitchen. She is pushed out of the door by Letong. Thinking that she is in the kitchen, she may be really uncomfortable, so she carries her coffee back to the living room and continues to read his newspaper. He is a capable and hardworking secretary, so he added another skill: good at cooking. Ji Rui sips his coffee happily and suddenly thinks of Zhuo Jiarui. People like Zhuo Jiarui who play in the world will take a fancy to Letong. Do you know that she has so many merits? If you think about it, Zhuo Jiarui''s playboy who is merciful everywhere can''t be worthy of his little secretary! Although she seems to have plotted against Ji Rui. In the hotel that night, he didn''t want to fire her, but now, she seems to have put away her claws. In that case, I''ll leave her alone and observe her for a while. Chapter 25 Letong didn''t know when to turn horsetail into a ball, wearing an apron and a little big slippers, carrying a dish out and putting it on the tea table. "President, it''s not good to eat this and drink coffee on an empty stomach." A dozen or so hot smelling dumplings were neatly placed on the plate, with a pair of chopsticks beside them. Letong does not wait for Ji Rui to respond to her, turns around and goes back to the kitchen to continue to toss. Ji Rui stares at jiaozi and is silent for a moment. In his memory, he has lived here for several years, but it seems that he has never had breakfast in this apartment. Ji Rui with a delicate mood, quite looking forward to picking up chopsticks, clip a dumpling, taste a bite. Well, not bad! The skin is thin, the stuffing is fresh, and there is a bubble of fresh gravy inside. Ji Rui ate one with relish and licked his lips. He always felt that something was missing. He got up and went into the kitchen. Yue Tong, who is wearing chicken wings with steel branches, hears the sound of footsteps and looks at his face carefully. "Not good? Or don''t you like fried? How about I cook dumplings for you? Or how many steamed buns Letong is a person with a strong sense of responsibility. No matter what she does, she has to be the best unless she doesn''t do it. She came to help President Ji da. Although she was a little reluctant, she was somewhat helpless because she was oppressed by power. But now that she''s here, she''ll do her best. Besides, she is a foodie, and she likes to make some new dishes for herself when she has a rest. Now in Ji Rui''s spacious and bright kitchen, his mood has gradually become bright. Ji Rui looks at her vivid face and shakes his head. "No, I''ll take some vinegar." Yue Tong tilted his head and thought, "vinegar? Where is it? I don''t seem to see it! " Letong''s eyes swept around the batch of seasonings on the Liuli stage. "Up there!" Ji Rui pointed to the lockers on Liuli''s desk. He was sure that there was vinegar at home, because he always liked to dip some vinegar in dumplings. Although he didn''t set foot in the kitchen, since there was no seasoning in the kitchen, he must have put it in the cabinet. Letong listens and raises her hand to open the cupboard. Then Ji Rui sees her slightly wring her eyebrows. Maybe her back is not so good. Does the action of raising her hand involve the wound? Thinking of this, Ji Rui naturally stepped forward and stood behind Letong, "I''ll come!" With that, his long arm crossed Letong''s head and grasped the doorknob. As soon as he pulled it, the cupboard door opened. There was a bottle of Zhejiang vinegar Ji Rui used to eat. Ji Rui is about to reach out and take out Zhejiang vinegar. Letong, standing in front of him, suddenly gets short and gets out of front of him. Originally, Letong''s behavior is the most normal thing. Although they are familiar with each other, they are superior and subordinate after all. Personally, there is no intersection at all. Just now, when Ji Rui pasted it, Letong could even feel that his strong and tight chest touched his back intentionally or unintentionally. Remembering all kinds of misunderstandings that President Ji had made about him before, the two of them were so close to each other that they seemed too ambiguous. In order to avoid suspicion, Letong''s first reaction is to get short and dodge to one side. Ji Rui''s hand pauses, and his heart is slightly unhappy. Moreover, this unhappiness is like the bubbling of boiling water. It''s getting more and more dense! This Yue Tong, why when he Ji Rui is pestilence general, dodge so fast? He didn''t want to think about the distorted mentality that every woman within three feet of him would be listed as the object of his conspiracy. As his secretary, Letong helped him refuse many such women. Of course, he knew this well and didn''t want to avoid him. Moreover, although Letong is not interested in the title of "Ji Rui woman", she is very concerned about Ji Rui''s secretary job! In addition to the continuous occurrence of several things, in the current situation, if Le Tong doesn''t quickly get away from it, doesn''t it mean that he will extend his face to President Ji again and let him fan it?! Chapter 26 Just like the male dog always likes to urinate in the enclosure, the man''s nature also likes to label some people or things around him. Although the current president of Jida doesn''t realize it, when he feels that Zhuo Jiarui, the future leader of Zhuo family, is not worthy of his little secretary, his subconscious has already regarded Letong as his private property. His little secretary! That''s exactly what he thought at the time. As for when this subconsciousness began, from the moment when the hotel saw her graceful posture? Or from the night when we were drunk? Or, in fact, before? There is no way to study! Unfortunately, this kind of subconsciousness has been buried in President Ji Da''s heart for so long that one day, he suddenly realized that when Letong had been labeled with too many labels of "his Ji Rui''s..." by his subconsciousness, everything seemed a little late. But now, although President Ji has a small knot in his heart, he is still sitting in the living room eating dumplings indifferently. For a person like him who can not change his face before the collapse of Mount Tai, this small emotion can be ignored. Ji Rui soon wiped out all the dumplings, sipped the coffee slowly, listening to the light sound of kitchen utensils crashing from time to time in the kitchen, and imagining Letong''s busy appearance in the kitchen with an apron, Ji Rui suddenly felt that this strange scene of drinking coffee in the "Ping-Pong" light crashing sound was actually very good. In the past, when a part-time worker was cooking, he was mostly in the study or in the gym. Even if he was sitting in the living room, he was also serious about reading newspapers and drinking coffee. He had never heard such a sound, and would not be bored to use his imagination to outline the busy picture of a part-time worker in the kitchen. He did not know that the sensitivity of ears and imagination to sound depended on the mood and preference of the host. If the host doesn''t want to hear or know, it will automatically block some noises. If the host wants to hear and feel, it will be more sensitive. That''s why Ji Rui can clearly hear the sounds in the kitchen and outline the corresponding pictures. Ji Rui is out drinking coffee and reading newspapers to kill time. In the kitchen, Letong is methodically processing the food one by one, and finding out the lunch boxes in the lockers to pack them one by one. The fruit was also washed and dried. Thinking that the children were playful and thirsty, they squeezed a large bottle of orange juice and put it in the bottle. After tossing about in the kitchen for more than an hour, Letong finally packed all the food ready. While taking off her apron, she glanced at the rich and delicious food on the Liuli stage with satisfaction, and imagined that the young master of the Ji family was satisfied when he ate the food. Letong raised her lips in a happy mood. She raised her lips and kept smiling until she came out of the living room. Ji Rui, who is reading a financial magazine, raises his head at the sound of footsteps. Letong is in a good mood and smiles at the cold president, "president, the food is ready. I''m leaving." With that, he bends over and picks up the scarf and bag on another sofa, carries the bag neatly, puts on the scarf, smiles at Ji Rui, turns around and walks towards the porch. Ji Rui slowly for several fear, just slowly stand up, want to say, let the driver take you back, there, Letong has changed shoes, quickly out of the door, "bang" to close the door. Ji Rui put down the financial magazine and went to the kitchen to have a look. There were large and small lunch boxes neatly on the Liuli stage. On some lunch boxes, he also carefully pasted tips with post it notes. Ji Rui casually opens a lunch box, which is full of yellow and fragrant fish eggs. Ji Rui is not particular about eating, so he can''t help but put an egg in his mouth. Elastic fish eggs mixed with rich curry taste suddenly captured his taste buds, delicious! He can almost imagine that Ji Baobao is happy when he eats these fish eggs! It is estimated that from tomorrow, curries and fish eggs will have to be added to the menu of Ji''s mansion. I didn''t expect that his little secretary is really a treasure! Chapter 27 On Monday, Letong brought his coffee to Ji Rui as usual. Ji Rui is unusual. After Letong puts down her coffee, he looks up at her and says "thank you!" Letong is a little surprised. She looks at Ji Rui with her eyes open. She only thinks that President Ji is possessed by some monster. If she remembers correctly, this is the first time he said "thank you" to her since she was his secretary for so long. In fact, not only Letong feels incredible, but Ji Rui is also shocked by his sudden thanks. He took a sip of coffee to hide his unnaturalness. It took Letong a long time to react and grin at Ji Rui, "president, you''re welcome. It''s my job!", She thought that his thanks were for the delicious coffee. Ji Rui is shaken by her smiling face again, can''t help but stay for a while. That day, she also spoke to him with a bright smile on her face at his home. At that time, he thought it was due to the environment, because in Ji''s family, he almost never saw her smile to himself like this. But now, also in his office, she did not mean to pull a smile at him. Originally, it''s not because of the different environment, but because of the different attitude towards her? "No, I mean on Saturday, the baby had a good time and had a good time eating!" If Ji Rui is indifferent to others, Ji Baobao is definitely the person he devotes most of his feelings and cares about most. On hearing this, Letong laughed more brightly than just now. Her bright eyes looked at him like a curved moon. "Is that right? I know that children like to eat that kind of food. " Letong is really happy, because her cooking skills can make a child feel happy and happy when Mommy is not around. "Well." Ji Rui answers lightly. If you are an ordinary person, you will probably follow Le Tong''s words to describe the happy situation of the baby that day. But Ji Rui is not an ordinary person. He has no habit of chatting with people and doesn''t understand! Seeing Ji Rui''s indifference, Letong feels a little complacent. She coughs twice and puts away her smile awkwardly. "President, it''s nothing. I''ll go out first." Letong turns around and is about to leave. He hears Ji Rui say, "that..." Letong stopped, and her eyes fell on his face again¡° Huh?! Does the president have any orders? " Ji Rui put down the cup, eyes fell on her, looked up and down a few eyes, tone stiff asked. "Is your injury better?" Thinking about Letong''s efforts to make the baby happy, he thinks that he should care about her injury. Caring about other people''s trifles, the indifferent president of Jida seems particularly awkward. Le Tong Leng for a moment, she did not expect, Ji big president such a cold person, will care about her a little secretary so little hurt. Letong smiles gratefully at him, "Oh, thank you for your concern! I went to the hospital for further consultation yesterday. It''s all right now! " "Well, get busy!" Ji Rui said, eyes from Letong''s smiling face moved to the screen, mood, seems to be better than in the morning. Sure enough, a cup of coffee in the morning is very important! He didn''t think about the reason why he was in a good mood. Maybe, there are other possibilities. For example, when I come back early in the morning, I smile at the little secretary who looks like a flower Letong''s mood is also very good, because the president who is always in a tight face said thank you to her. This makes Letong feel that her efforts have been respected, and that she has also been respected by the president. This rare respect, even if it''s just a little bit, is no different from the excitement of little secretary Le Tong, who has been at a disadvantage for a long time and has been exploited and suppressed by others. Secretary Le, who is in a good mood, is very efficient today. She used two hours to translate and print all the remaining one-third of the materials and sent them to the planning department. After that, she stretched out and scanned the time in the lower right corner of the computer to show that it was lunch time. Letong leans over to ask for today''s recipe by phone, but the phone rings at this time. "Hello, Ji." "You come in!" Ji Rui''s cold voice came out of the microphone. Chapter 28 As soon as Letong''s heart sank, she became Ji Rui''s Secretary for half a year, which was enough for her to practice the special skills of judging each other''s mood from the voice and intonation of President Ji. From what he said just now, she was sure that President Ji was in a very bad mood. Letong thinks that what she has done has made Ji Rui angry. She managed to maintain a good mood in the morning and flies into the president''s office with a worried heart. "President, what can I do for you?" Ji Rui''s eyes are focused on the screen. He is typing. He hears her ask. He doesn''t lift his head. He just moves his mouth and says, "come here." Yue Tong hesitates for a moment, and looks at Ji Rui''s face carefully. It''s really cloudy and rainy. Did you make a mistake in the information just now? Letong walks over carefully and stands beside him. Her eyes fall on Ji Rui''s computer screen. Ji Rui''s fingers are still flying on the keyboard. He turns his head slightly, raises his chin and points to the mobile phone. "Answer the phone!" "Ah!" Letong takes a confused look at the mobile phone and Ji Rui. The mobile phone is clearly the phone of President Ji da. Why let her answer it? Who is it? Could it be that Zhuo Jiarui''s annoying Playboy couldn''t find her and called Ji Rui''s mobile phone? Oh, no wonder president Ji''s face is so smelly! Letong grinds her teeth secretly and curses Zhuo Jiarui in her heart. "Pick it up!" Ji Rui raised an eye to stare at her a little impatiently, tone is more abominable than just now. Letong reached out to pick up the phone and sighed, "Hello "Hello, is that Miss Le?" To Letong''s surprise, the person on the other end of the phone is not Zhuo Jiarui, but a completely strange man''s voice. Letong can''t help frowning. She thinks it''s a harassment call. What kind of messy person, how can she call the president''s mobile phone to find her? "Who are you?" "Oh, the young master didn''t tell you? I''m the housekeeper of the young master''s family. My surname is Li. Just call me uncle Li. " Although the man reported himself, the doubts in Letong''s heart are not less. "Oh... Hello, Uncle Li! What can I do for Uncle Li? " Letong glances at Ji Rui who is concentrating on her work. She still doesn''t understand. Ji''s housekeeper doesn''t know her at all. What do you want to call her for? "Oh... I''m sorry to disturb you, Miss le. Well, on Saturday, the young master accompanied the young master on an outing. Since the young master came back, he has been clamoring for roast chicken wings and curried fish eggs. Naturally, we have to make them for him. But several big chefs in our family have tried them. None of the chefs made roast chicken wings and curried fish eggs to the young master''s taste. Just now, I asked the young master, Only then did I know that the food was prepared with the help of Miss le. I want to say, could you please tell our chef what to do, so that the chef can cook it for the young master. The young master has not had lunch yet. " The other side explained the reason in detail. Letong was relieved, and then worried about the noisy young master who refused to eat. As Luo yuan''er said, as long as she met the child, Letong''s heart would soften into a ball of water. In order to avoid disturbing Ji Rui, she picked up the phone and went to the reception room. She quietly told the chef on the other side of the phone how to make the two kinds of food. After talking to the chef for about ten minutes, the other party said that they had heard clearly, and the phone was transferred to housekeeper Li. "Miss Le, if the young master hadn''t been making a lot of noise and refused to eat, I wouldn''t have bothered the young master and miss le. Thank you very much today. I''ll send you a backup gift tomorrow. Miss Le, don''t give it up. " Housekeeper Li is very polite, which makes Letong feel uncomfortable. "Ah, Uncle Li, you''re too polite. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger. Why bother? Don''t send gifts to me, Uncle Li. I''ll be scolded. If Uncle Li doesn''t understand anything, just call me. You''re welcome. " Le Tong and Li housekeeper politely exchanged a few words, the other party just hung up, Le Tong returned the phone to Ji Rui, "president, what else?" Ji Rui didn''t look up, just raised his hand toward her, motioned her to go out. Ji Rui doesn''t recognize his family when he works. Housekeeper Li bothers him with the little things at home. No wonder he is so upset! Chapter 29 Back on the seat, Letong opens the document on the desk and stares at the document with empty eyes. After a long time, she sighs and turns the document to the second page. Although the president of Jida is very busy today, Letong doesn''t have much to do today. When she was about to leave work, Letong asked Jirui if she needed to work overtime, and the other party made it clear that she was asked to leave work on time. Letong didn''t say anything, hung up the phone, cleaned up and left. It''s rare that she doesn''t have to work overtime. When she passes the supermarket, Letong goes in and buys a lot of food and snacks. The temperature in late autumn is getting lower and lower, and the north wind is blowing across my face, slightly painful. But Letong didn''t care much, carrying a big bag of things to walk back slowly to the direction of the residence. She had been a little restless all afternoon, and still hasn''t recovered. The wind is really strong. It seems that there is a little sand blowing into the eyes. Letong looks up, sucks his nose, blinks at the sky, and tries to fan out the wet meaning in his eyes. "Bang" Letong''s left body is suddenly hit heavily from the back. When she recovers from the sharp pain in her shoulder and back, she finds that her bag has been robbed by the man in front of her. In the bag, in addition to the mobile phone cash bank card, there are two things that Letong regards as her life. Letong is so anxious that she can''t take care of the pain on her body and chases forward with the items she just bought. After a few steps, seeing that she was pulled away by the other party, Letong was worried and didn''t even think about it. She raised the bag of things she had just bought and smashed it at the back of the man''s head. "Ah The man was hit in the back of his head by a heavy bag of goods from behind, and fell to the ground with a "crackle". Letong catches up, afraid of his resistance, and takes up the big bag of goods to hit him on the head a few times, until the man holds his head and beg for mercy. Around a few passers-by gathered to come, stood pointing, all said that the man deserved, Letong see that the man did not stand up, this just squatted down, stretched out his hand to pull back his bag. The man lying on the ground, raised his head, hand holding bag, refused to return to Letong. "Ba Po, you are so cruel!" Le Tong stares at him, just wants to scold him, but is scared back two steps by the blood that flows down his forehead and has covered his face. "Tut, such people deserve to kill him, and dare to swear!" The onlookers stand by for Letong. Letong recovered, just want to quickly get back his bag, pull hard, pull the bag back. Take a look at the robber''s bloody face. Letong hesitates a little and wants to call the police. Unexpectedly, without waiting for her to take out the phone, police officers in police uniform came to the crowd. "Sir, I''m going to sue her! Let her compensate me for my medical expenses, I''m XX! " Lying on the ground, a man with a bloody face, the villain complains first, points to Letong and scolds fiercely. "Sir..." Letong is very angry. She points to the man and is about to explain to the two policemen. "Miss, please go back to the police station to assist in the investigation!" One of the officers stopped in front of her and interrupted her. Another police officer used to pull up the man who was lying on the ground and swearing, and gave him a loud drink. "Shut up! Go back to the police station! " Letong followed the police officer for two steps. Seeing the big bag of things at her feet, she bent over and picked up the bag of things. Presumably, the frozen dumplings inside were all broken to pieces. The police station is just across the road in the alley within tens of meters. All the way, the man has never stopped scolding. Letong follows behind and turns a deaf ear. After entering the police station, several people sit down. Letong tells the story briefly. One police officer is taking notes. Another police officer takes a close look at Letong''s bag of goods and finds a bottle of chili sauce from it. "Damn it, dead woman, you know there''s heavy things in the bag, but you still hit so heavy hands, I''ll sue you!" Letong doesn''t care about him, because she thinks the man is trying to be reasonable. "Sir, I want to find my boss, I want to sue her for deliberately hurting people!" "You big brother? Well, who is it The police officer who recorded it hummed coldly. "Brother Qiang!" The man snapped at the table and yelled! The two policemen were surprised and looked at each other. Soon, the policeman turned around and said to Letong seriously. "Miss Le, you are too defensive about this matter. Please stay here to assist in the investigation!" Chapter 30 Le Tong Leng for a moment, did not expect such a sure thing can come to a big reversal, glanced at the policeman, put his hands on his knee tightly clenched into a fist. "Dead woman, please! Please, I''ll let you go! " The man cried arrogantly. The wound on his head was covered with a towel. Some of the blood on his face had been wiped off, but the mottled blood was still glued on his face, which was more and more ferocious and disgusting. Letong glared at him, took out the phone and said to the police, "Sir, I''ll call my friend." Letong is not a little girl who doesn''t know the world. From the eyes of the two police officers, we can see that the big guy in the mouth of the cheap man is a person that the police officers can''t avoid. It''s just like hitting a stone with an egg. The policeman nodded and motioned her to go away to fight. Letong takes the phone, goes to the window and dials Luo yuan''er''s phone. The phone rang for a long time before it was put through. "Yuan er..." When Yue Tong opened his mouth, he heard a very noisy voice coming from the microphone, including lively music and noisy voices. "Tong Tong, didn''t you say you couldn''t work overtime? Do you have time now? I asked my brother to pick you up... " Luo yuan''er''s voice is very loud. The loud roar makes Le Tong''s ears roar. Letong remembered that today is luoyuan''er''s father''s 60th birthday. On Saturday, she accompanied luoyuan''er for a day and bought a gift. Originally, Luo yuan''er said that her father had to let Letong go to the birthday party, but Letong didn''t like the occasion, so she refused to work overtime. Thinking that the other party is full of guests and happy, Letong''s words for help are choked in her throat. "No... I just want you to say happy birthday to Uncle Luo!" Anyone who has a birthday will be lucky, especially someone like the Luo family. It''s really not good to say such a rotten thing to Fang Xing when he''s in high spirits. It''s not good to ruin other people''s happiness and spoil their good looks. "Well, my father likes the present you gave him! He asked you to come home for dinner this Saturday, no matter what, no refusal! " Luo yuan''er''s tone is light, I can hear it, and I''m in a good mood. "Well, I see. Help me say sorry to Uncle Luo. I''ll cook myself on Saturday and make amends to Uncle Luo. " Yue Tong said while thinking about who to look for to help herself. "Hey, my dad is so happy with you! First of all, I''ll hang up. " "Well, by-by-by!" Letong tries her best to calm down her uneasiness and anger, and makes her tone the same as usual. Luoyuan''er on the other side of the phone naturally doesn''t know that her good friend is in such trouble and hangs up in a hurry. Letong holding the phone, eyes down, fingers on the screen. On the phone book, a long list of contacts in front of her are all college students. These students are basically ordinary people. It seems that Luo yuan''er is the only one who can help her. It''s just The phone book came down all the way, and several familiar titles jumped into my eyes: aunt, Uncle Letong pulls up her lips and grins bitterly. These people, during the period when her mother was ill, had completely broken off their relationship with her mother "Eight old women, see you so pitiful, big ye, I today greatly send a kind heart to give you a way to live! If you stay with me one night, I''ll let you go! " Letong is still staring at the contacts on the phone book, frowning. Suddenly, the man''s arrogant and obscene cry comes from behind. Le Tong turns around and stares at the man, biting his teeth and scolding, "scum! Hooligans The man was leaning against the chair, his feet swaying on the table, his head slightly tilted, his ferocious face with a disgusting smile. "Tut, beauty, men are not bad, women do not love..." Yue Tong frowned and wanted to give the man two knives! She had some hesitation, but now she was disgusted by the man. She suddenly turned around, pressed her finger and pulled out the phone. "Hello The phone rang once and was connected. The man''s cold voice came. Chapter 31 Letong took a deep breath, summoned up the courage to say to the person on the other side of the phone. "President, can you do me a favor?" The man on the other side of the phone was silent for a moment. When Letong thought he was going to hang up, he asked faintly, "what''s the matter?" Le Tong clenched the phone in one hand, rubbed her hands on the clothes and took a breath again, "president, would you please come to the police station? It''s the police station near Ji''s... " Letong''s voice is getting lower and lower, because she looks impatient and contemptuous when she sees president Ji Da frowning on the other side of the phone. But compared with being insulted and wronged by that wretched man here, she would rather see Ji Rui''s cold eyes and contempt. "Police station?" Men seem to be surprised. "Well, may I trouble you, President?" Le Tong said the request again. There was a silence on the phone. Letong bit her lip hard and said, "or..." Ji Rui, who is silent on the phone, makes her feel more and more embarrassed. She feels that she can''t raise her head in front of the cold and arrogant man at this moment. But even so, she is still very clear, in the current situation, she has no choice! "Or... Could you ask lawyer fan to come?" Lawyer fan is Ji''s lawyer. Le Tong suddenly realized that Ji Rui, a big man with a head and a face, might not be willing to appear in the police station for an unimportant female subordinate. "Stay!" The man on the other side of the phone threw two words coldly, then hung up with a slap. Le Tong Leng Leng, staring at the phone for a long time, still did not understand Ji Rui this meaning. Is it to leave her alone and he doesn''t care? Or do you want her to stay, and he''ll send someone to deal with it now? Letong''s hand tightly clenched the phone and hung on her side, looking at the sky gradually darkening out of the window. "Beauty, what''s up? No one to help you? Come and beg me! " The light words of the obscene man rang out behind him again. This time, Letong ignored the provocation of the obscene man, only silently looked up at the nothingness of the distance, and raised a bitter smile again. To cooperate with the investigation is to cooperate with the investigation. In fact, such a thing is not a big deal! Really, it''s really no big deal compared to the unbearable and hopeless situation when my mother was sick and had no way to help! The police officer who checked the evidence, seeing Le Tong staying at the window, seemed to be moved with compassion. He got up and came over and asked softly, "Miss Le, are you ok?" Le Tong turned around and shook her head at the policeman, "I''m ok!" Originally, she should hate these two police officers who are divided into right and wrong. But Ji Rui''s indifference on the phone makes her feel that the world is so cool. How can she force others to destroy their jobs for her own sake? It''s like she doesn''t have a position to ask Ji Rui to lose face for her safety. "Sir, what else do you need to investigate? Shouldn''t the monitoring of the intersection record the situation just now? Is it more powerful and reliable to bring up the video than to interrogate me? " Yue Tong straightened his waist, and his eyes were staring at the policeman in front of him. The police officer turned his head and looked at the police officer who was in charge of the recording. They had eye contact and exchanged some difficult conversations. Bang, the glass door in front of the police station was pushed open, and a gust of cold came in. Letong follows the sound to see past, to the last Ji Rui tight a cold face! "What about Huang Dehui? I''d like to ask, what do you mean by detaining Ji Rui''s secretary in the police station? " Ji Rui comes in with a cold air, but he doesn''t look at Letong. Instead, he asks two police officers in a cold voice. The two policemen stood up, not knowing whether they were frightened by his words or by his aura. Qi Qi shivered, looked at Ji Rui in horror, and stammered, "Ji... General Ji... Huang Ju him..." Huang Dehui is their director. Chapter 32 Ji Rui''s cold eyes swept over the two police officers. As for the hooligan, Ji Rui even disdained to give him a little star foam, but directly moved his eyes to Letong''s face standing by the window. Letong''s deep and indifferent eyes to the man, and she hasn''t recovered from the turning point in front of her. The indifferent man blows to her like a cold wind. "Go Letong hasn''t reacted yet. Her arm has been grasped by the man. She can''t help but follow Ji Rui to the door. Ji Rui opens the door and pushes Letong out first. He turns his head and says to the two policemen who are standing like a determined man. "My lawyer will come later and think about how to give me a reasonable explanation!" Although the inside of the police station is warmer than the outside, it''s only a few degrees. The two policemen are sweating. Ji Rui didn''t ask anything after he came in, but he was sure that his little secretary was the one who was bullied in this wolf''s den. Ji Rui dropped that sentence, didn''t look at the two people again, turned his feet to flash out, and the glass door closed behind him. The hooligan sitting on the chair didn''t react until then. Huo Di stood up, pointed out the door and was about to run after him. "I''ll fuck you..." The police officer who made the record was quick-sighted, pulled him back, sat down on the chair and yelled! "Sit down! You can''t provoke that man, not to mention you, even ten thousand strong brothers can''t provoke him! " The police officer wanted to chop the dead hooligan. He blamed himself for his bad luck. If he knew that the woman was the Secretary of President Ji Da, they would not dare to do anything to her! Brother Qiang, they can''t afford to offend, but even the director of Ji DA can''t! Yue Tong walked a few steps outside the door, remembering that the big bag of grain she bought in the supermarket was still in the police station. She turned around and had to fold it back. "President, I still have some things I haven''t taken..." her dinner and breakfast for the next week were all there. "Just buy more." Ji Rui takes her long hand and pulls her arm to pull her back. Whether she wants to or not, he holds her shoulder with both hands and shoves her into the car parked at the door of the police station. Letong is still in a trance, but in a minute or two, things will turn around. She was clearly insulted and provoked by the obscene man just now. Now, she is safely sitting in Ji Rui''s car. Letong looks up at Ji Rui, who has no expression on his face. He opens his mouth and wants to say thank you. Ji Rui takes a deep look at her and suddenly says, "I''ve returned your favor." Letong is stunned. It takes a moment for her to wake up. Ji Rui''s "human feelings" refers to the fact that she was asked to help with food processing on Saturday. Ji Rui was really a bit hard on her that day, but for more than an hour''s work, he paid her overtime for a whole day, so there is no such saying that she is owed. Therefore, she felt that Ji Rui would say that just to make her feel better. "Thank you, president." The thank you didn''t mean anything, but she couldn''t think of anything to say except thank you. Ji Rui ignores her and sits with his laptop on his lap. He calls out a form and looks at it carefully. As for why Letong was brought back to the police station by the police, why he would brazenly ask his boss to help her, he didn''t seem to care at all. "President, where are you going now?" The driver drives the car out of the lane and looks at Ji Rui in the rearview mirror. "Supermarket." Letong understands that Ji Rui wants to send her to the supermarket. "Brother Li, don''t take me there. You stop the car. I''ll get off here and walk over." Letong said to the driver in front. The supermarket is not far from the road. It takes only a few minutes to walk, but the car can''t turn around until it''s under the overpass. It''s time to get off work. The traffic on the road is very slow. The car can go as fast as a few minutes or as slow as half an hour. I''m sorry to have bothered president Ji for a trip. How can I bother him to waste time on the road? Li driver is a bit indecisive, not quite sure asked a voice, "President..." Ji Rui''s eyes fell on Letong, turned up and down, then moved his eyes back to the screen and said faintly, "let her off!" Chapter 33 At work the next day, Ji Rui is still indifferent and indifferent to Letong as usual. As for what happened the night before, he never mentioned it. It was lawyer fan who called Letong at noon. "Miss Le, the police have investigated the whole incident through surveillance video. You are an innocent victim. Your defense is self-defense and you do not need to bear any criminal responsibility. As for that man, on behalf of Miss Le, I''ll sue him for robbery and sexual assault failure, and ask him to compensate 50000 yuan for mental loss. The evidence is conclusive, and he can''t escape. Miss Le, do you have anything else to add? " Le Tong has no objection to this, "no, thank you, lawyer fan!" She thought that the man could be detained for a few days at most. After all, she didn''t get any real harm. She beat the man severely, which could be regarded as relieving some hatred. She knows very well that if Ji Rui didn''t step in and ask lawyer fan to help, even if the police would let her go, they would never offend the lewd man who seems to be covered by someone for her. "Miss Le, don''t thank me. If you want to thank me, thank the president. I''m just acting on orders." As the chief consultant of Ji''s, this lawyer fan has his own law firm. He doesn''t usually work in Ji''s, so he is not a regular employee of Ji''s. Therefore, Le Tong and he only met a few times, and they are very polite to each other. Letong knows what lawyer fan means. If Ji Rui hadn''t ordered her, lawyer fan would not have gone to the police station to deal with such a trivial matter for such a trivial employee. "Lawyer fan, you are very kind. When is convenient for you? I want to treat you to dinner!" Letong doesn''t want to owe people''s favor. Although it seems a little cheap to invite her to a meal, she can only have one meal now. "Miss Le, I really don''t need to. This is my job." Lawyer fan kept putting off on the phone, but le Tong couldn''t convince him all of a sudden. He had to say, "OK, I''ll ask the president when it''s convenient, and then I''ll make an appointment with lawyer fan after confirming." Fan lawyer is about to see Letong put Ji Da president also involved, but it is not good to explicitly refuse, "that line, Miss Le first with the president to determine the time to inform me." This words, listen to seem to be to promise Yue Tong. In fact, lawyer fan didn''t believe President Ji would agree to have dinner with Letong at all. President Ji''s guard against women is more clear than anyone else! When delivering lunch to Ji Rui, Letong puts her lunch box on the coffee table in the reception room, but instead of leaving wisely as usual, she goes to the desk and says to Ji Rui, who is looking at the documents. "President, thank you for last night! When is convenient for you? I''d like to treat you to dinner! " Ji Rui looked up at her from the document, cold eyes with a bit of vigilance, didn''t think about it, then refused, "I don''t have time!" Letong knows that he is very alert to women, especially now she should be one of his key targets. But she really didn''t want to owe him. Originally she was humble enough in his eyes, and now she didn''t want to accept his kindness in vain. "President, I have an appointment with lawyer fan for dinner tonight. Do you really have no time? I''ve seen your itinerary. The president didn''t socialize tonight. " RenFan lawyer clearly didn''t agree with her. In order to let Ji Rui agree, she told a harmless little lie. "Private business!" Ji Rui was not moved at all. He looked down at the document seriously. "President, when do you have time? I''ll tell lawyer fan, "change the time?" Ji Tong has the cheek to pull Ji Rui. Ji Rui takes a look at Letong. Before, he always thought she was timid, but now he finds out that she is brave, cheeky and thick skinned. "I''m not interested in you going with him! Get out Ji Rui waves his hand and drives Le Tong out impatiently. Although he had a close relationship with her, it was just an accident, which could be ignored. He and she are just the relationship between superiors and subordinates. They were, are and will be. He and she, there will be no other unnecessary involvement. Chapter 34 Letong is eating lunch with no flavor, thinking about how to express her gratitude to the two. Please eat. The road is blocked. Let''s do something else. How about a little gift for two? After this idea came out, Letong began to rack her brains to think about what should be given to these two people. In vain, Letong simply puts the lunch box on the table, scoops a mouthful of rice into her mouth, chews it while typing on the keyboard, and types the entry "what gift is more suitable for male boss" in the search bar. There are many strange answers, but the most similar answer is, "do you like him? Do you want to express yourself? Then give him a tie, a belt, a scarf and so on. It means to tie and cover him! " Letong secretly "cut" a, that kind of cold face paralysis man, don''t understand amorous feelings, don''t say the whole a Muggle, who like him who suffer, she just don''t suffer this kind of crime! Therefore, Letong first excluded these three kinds of gifts with special meanings. Looking down again, there are basically no substantive suggestions. Letong has to give up the idea of finding answers from the Internet. Letong is good at giving gifts to Luo yuan''er or other female friends because she knows each other well. But Ji Rui and lawyer fan, apart from their work relationship and involvement, Letong has nothing to do with them. She knows nothing about their preferences and needs. What''s more, those two people are rich people. They wear and eat. Which one is more expensive than life? If she really wants to buy the right gift, she can''t afford it! At the thought of this, Letong can''t help feeling a little discouraged. It seems that even the way of giving gifts has been blocked. Can''t it be said that she has to accept the love of these two people in vain? Just as she was meditating, the phone on the desk rang. Letong habitually immediately returned to work full of blood, "Hello, Ji Shi." "What time do you ask lawyer fan to have dinner in the evening?" Ji Rui''s voice jumps out of the microphone, which scares Letong. "President, do you have time? It doesn''t matter to us. It depends on your time! " She knows Ji Rui''s speaking habits too well. Usually when he asks like this, it means that he is thinking about going to the appointment. "Of course not!" Letong hasn''t had time to be happy. Ji Rui on the other side of the phone poured a basin of cold water on her head. "Well! Then... " Letong scolds in her heart that the president of Jida is really bad. Since she has to say that she has no time, what do you want to do? Bully her a small secretary, see her eat shriveled very fun! "But if you promise me one thing, I can squeeze out for an hour..." Although Ji Rui is usually indifferent and speechless, as a successful business tycoon, his skill of arousing people''s appetite has been perfected. Letong knows that the other party has dug a big hole, waiting for her to jump in, but she has no choice. "President, you said." "Come and cook me dinner on Saturday. I''ll order the menu." Ji Rui said so, Letong immediately thought of the young master of Ji family, so he tentatively asked, "is it to greet the young master?" "Well." Ji Rui didn''t hide it. If last time Letong reluctantly agreed that Ji Rui would go to his home to help him prepare food for his outing, this time, he agreed quite readily. "All right!" After promise, just secretly cry not good, oneself seem to have already promised Luo Yuan son this Saturday to go over to his father to make amends. Alas, forget it. It''s rare that President Ji Da is willing to exchange a meal in this way. Luo yuan''er will risk his life and change it to Sunday. Who let her be his good friend! A good friend is not only used to talk, but also to offend! "Will you decide the place for dinner, President?" Letong usually saves her life, but she is not stingy with the money she should spend. Since inviting others to dinner, of course, we have to respect the meaning of others. Ji Rui is not an ordinary person. He just chooses a broken place to invite him to dinner. It''s strange that he doesn''t look black. For a moment, Letong really wanted to see Ji Rui''s black face, but the prank mentality was suppressed by her. "Longxiang hotel." Longxiang is the most popular hotel for Ji Rui to eat with customers. Although she knew that it was expensive there, Letong had no objection. Instead, she readily replied, "OK, I''ll call to book a room right away. Is it seven o''clock?" "Well." Chapter 35 Letong was busy in the company until six o''clock when she left. Originally, she could wait for Ji Rui to take a ride. But Ji Rui wants to keep a distance from her. It''s so obvious that she''s not blind. How can she be so ignorant that she has to stick to others? When she got to Longxiang hotel by taxi, it was still a few minutes before seven o''clock. When Ji Rui was entertaining customers, she accompanied her several times. The manager recognized her and saw her from a distance, so he welcomed her and said politely. "Miss Le, come to dinner with Mr. Ji?" "Yes, manager Chen." The manager leads her into the reserved elegant room, greets Letong to sit down, and orders the waiter to go to his office to get the private high-class black tea. Manager Chen gives Letong a cup of tea. "Miss Le, do you serve according to the usual specifications today?" Ji Rui often entertains customers here. He is the kind of person who tries his best to make everything as simple and fast as possible. When he comes too much, he doesn''t bother to order every time. He orders the manager to integrate his recipes every time and specially makes several recipes. "Oh, it''s not to accompany clients today, just Mr. Ji and I, and lawyer fan. When they come, let''s do what they want." Letong took the tea and took a sip. He didn''t notice the clear smile in manager Chen''s eyes. As they speak, the door of Yajian is pushed open, and the waiter comes in with Ji Rui, a white shirt and black suit. Manager Chen greets her. Letong also stands up and walks to the main seat several seats away from her. She pulls away her chair. Ji ruicai sits down, and lawyer fan is also brought in. "Mr. Ji, sorry for the traffic jam. I''m late." Lawyer fan is busy apologizing to Ji Rui, but turns a blind eye to Letong. Letong didn''t feel much about it, or that''s not to say, she didn''t feel it. Instead, she was numb and used to it for so many years. When a person is unable to change his surroundings, what he should do is not only to improve himself better, but also to let himself learn to ignore other people''s eyes. Letong knows that she is far from as strong as she thought, so there is no need to take a lot of bad things to herself. So, even if three people sit together and she is as redundant as an outsider, she is still very happy to enjoy her tea, and from time to time she adds tea to lawyer fan, who is talking with Ji Rui and Ji Rui, who has been listening quietly. Because he is a well cared for guest, the dishes are served very quickly. Letong fills himself with a glass of wine and stands up to deliver it to them. "Mr. Ji, lawyer fan, yesterday''s facts are too much trouble for you two. I''d like to propose a toast to show my gratitude." Then he raised his head and drank the wine. Ji Rui slightly raised his head, deep eyes through the transparent cup body looking at Letong. Her lip color is not thick or light. It''s natural pink color. Her lips are very soft and warm. It''s the touch and temperature that makes him feel comfortable. Her skin is very smooth and delicate. It''s like brocade with a little warm. It''s hard for people to think about burying their face in it Ji Rui stares at Le Tong for a long time this time. Lawyer fan seems to notice something and looks at him with strange eyes. He calls him suspiciously, "general Ji?" Indulged in the vortex of memory that night, he was suddenly pulled back to reality. "Well, get me some painkillers." Ji Rui''s voice is calm. A man like him is not allowed to show any mistakes and emotional fluctuations in front of others. Lawyer fan glances at Letong, who is looking for medicine in his bag. Then he takes a serious look at Ji Rui, who is sitting with a cold face as usual. Lawyer fan can''t help shaking. Could it be that the slightly different president Ji just now was just his own illusion? "President, your medicine." Sure enough, Letong quickly finds out the painkiller from the small box of her big bag. After handing it to Ji Rui, she gets up and pours a cup of boiling water. Because the temperature is too hot, she pours it back and forth with two cups to cool the water quickly. Lawyer fan frowned. Letong usually looks very smart. How can she be so stupid now? "Just ask the waiter for a glass of cold water?" Le Tong took a little disdainful eye to him, explained faintly, "the president doesn''t like it!" Chapter 36 Ji Rui has a strange habit. He never drinks any water other than boiled water when eating out. This strange habit, he never mentioned, but the careful Le Tong only accompanied him out to have a meal, has written down. In fact, Ji Rui has many little habits and insistences that are not known to ordinary people. For example, he never eats food on the plane, such as not eating onions He is a big man, of course, and people around him, including the closest faxiao Zhuo Jiarui or his previous secretaries, never pay attention to his quirks and insistence. Only Letong kept his displeasure in mind in silence. Maybe it''s Letong''s unusual carefulness and thoughtfulness that makes Ji Rui feel very comfortable working with Letong, although he doesn''t say it. Before that night''s drunken spring night, in Ji Rui''s mind, Letong was the one he had been most satisfied with since he was a secretary. Although, she was the youngest and the least experienced one. Lawyer fan stares at Letong for a while, "ha ha" laughs twice, "Miss Le is so considerate!" Le Tong pretended not to understand what he meant. "I''m the Secretary of general Ji. It''s my job. It has nothing to do with consideration." With that, he felt the water temperature on the cup with the back of his hand. He got up and handed it to Ji Rui. Ji Rui takes the water silently, pours the medicine into his mouth, pours a lot of water, looks up and swallows the medicine. "Since Mr. Ji is not comfortable, Mr. Ji would like to have tea instead of wine." Letong takes the empty cup from Ji Rui and takes away the wine in front of him. Ji Rui has no objection. Let Letong take away the wine cup and change it into a steaming cup of tea. Lawyer fan looked at all these things, but said nothing. After that, the situation didn''t change much. The three people chatted while they were eating. In fact, most of the people who talked were lawyer fan. Ji Rui occasionally gave a simple reply, while Le Tong listened quietly and ate silently. When their tea and wine cups were empty, they filled them in time. "Miss Le, I hear you have a good drink. Would you like to have a drink with me?" After a long time of singing this one-man show, lawyer fan was a little tired after all, so he turned to amuse Tong. Letong is really good at drinking, but not greedy. However, lawyer fan helped her this time, and she couldn''t refuse his request. After two or three drinks with lawyer fan, he refused to drink any more on the grounds of discomfort. Lawyer fan obviously didn''t believe it. He looked at her askance. "President Ji has a headache. Miss Le, where do you feel pain?" "Stomachache." Whenever Letong doesn''t want to drink, she will refuse with this excuse. Originally, she really appreciated lawyer fan''s help, but after a meal, she completely understood that if it wasn''t for Ji Rui, lawyer fan would not look at her. The atmosphere of the meal was not warm, but Letong was full. After all, the meal cost her nearly two months'' rent. If she didn''t eat enough, wouldn''t it be a waste? "Miss Le, didn''t you say you had a stomachache? I think you have a good appetite Lawyer fan is used to the gentleness of those ladies. At first glance, he is surprised to see Letong''s true nature. "The stomachache is due to hunger." Le Tong explains, chopsticks extend to that just ate half of the fish. Ji Rui, who is drinking tea, raises his mouth slightly. At more than eight o''clock, the three people who had finished their meal stood at the door of the hotel. Ji Rui and lawyer fan''s drivers soon drove over. "Miss Le, shall I take you back?" Lawyer fan bent to open his car door and made a gesture of please. Le Tong shakes her head. "Don''t bother lawyer fan. I''ll take a taxi back." After that, seeing that there was an empty taxi just outside a few parking spaces, he said goodbye to Ji Rui and lawyer fan, trotted over, opened the door and went in. Lawyer fan and Ji Rui stand side by side, watching Letong get into the taxi thoughtfully. "Letong is a woman...", but she wants to say nothing. "Don''t make up her mind!" Ji Rui suddenly throws down a word, opens the car door, low body drills in, "bang" throws up the car door, the car drives out like the wind. Lawyer fan stayed at the door of the hotel for a moment, and then he reacted. Suddenly, he looked annoyed. He held his forehead and said to himself, "it''s terrible. Did Mr. Ji misunderstand anything?" Chapter 37 On Saturday morning, Letong, who rarely doesn''t have to work overtime, woke up, but stayed in bed and didn''t want to get up until her mobile phone made a "didi" sound. It''s a new e-mail prompt sound. Letong''s personal mailbox doesn''t have a prompt, but the working mailbox is set up by the conscientious Secretary of Letong. Go out and touch the mobile phone on the bedside table, take it into the bed and open it. The sender is indeed the president of Jida. The contents of the email are as follows: Time: 3pm to 5pm Location: my home Job description: necessary (roasted wings, curried fish eggs), others (according to the ingredients of the refrigerator) Letong has a look at the time. It''s just over ten o''clock. You can stay a little longer and get up again. At 11 o''clock, Letong got up on time, and after washing, she put her hair together and cleaned up her nest. It took only about ten minutes to clean up the ten square meter apartment. After cleaning up, Letong took a bath and threw the quilt and clothes into the washing machine. Letong''s lunch is usually very simple. Most of the time, she will eat noodles, and it''s the same today. She first boiled the noodles soft over the cold river, took out a box of marinated chicken wings and eggs from the refrigerator, put two chicken wings, one egg into the soup, washed several vegetables and threw them into the soup. In a few minutes, a bowl of marinated chicken wings and noodles with complete color and flavor was put on the tea table. Letong turns on the TV and watches TV while eating noodles. After watching several ads, the first version of huanzhu gege began to be broadcast on TV. Letong had a toothache and immediately picked up the remote control to change the channel. After a few clicks, a familiar face suddenly appears on the screen. If you look at it carefully, is it president Ji or who? It turns out that this is a replay of the interview with the person in charge of the last issue of top 100 enterprises. The premiere time should be half a month ago? Letong stares at the same man on the screen as usual for a few seconds. She presses her finger and switches to other channels. In recent days, Ji Rui''s attitude towards her seems to be gradually returning to the previous way. Although he says little, he will never use words to test her or occasionally stare at her with alert eyes. Such Ji Rui makes Letong feel at ease. As for why Ji Rui would let her go to his house to help cook, Letong doesn''t think much about it. Intuitively, Ji Rui just wants to make his baby son happy. At two fifty, Letong rings Ji Rui''s doorbell. It was not Ji Rui who came to open the door, but a strange middle-aged woman. "Hello, auntie. Is Mr. Ji at home?" Le Tong politely asks the woman in the room who is suspected to be a servant through the door. "Mr. Ji is not at home, miss, are you?" That woman is very cautious, before making clear Le Tong''s identity, it seems that she has no intention of opening the door to let her in. "I''m le Tong, the Secretary of Mr. Ji..." Before Letong finished, she heard a "click". The door opened, and the woman in the room interrupted her with a smiling face "Oh... Miss Le? Mr. Ji has asked you to come in Letong went into the room and changed her shoes. This time, instead of rushing into the kitchen, she went to the living room first, took off her bags, coats, scarves and gloves and put them on the sofa. When I looked up, I found that there was an enlarged group photo on the empty wall last time. In the photo, Ji Rui stands in front of the splashing waterfall with a handsome boy who is higher than his waist. The handsome boy''s eyebrows are the same as those printed in the same mold. The difference is that the handsome boy''s face shows a very sweet smile, which is completely different from Ji Rui''s paralyzed face. The father and son wore the parent-child clothes they bought that day, which made Ji Rui look at least ten years younger than usual. If it wasn''t for the rustling breath between his eyes, someone would believe that he was twenty-three or twenty-four years old. "Miss le..." aunt stood behind her. "Is this your young master?" Letong''s eyes fell on Ji Baobao''s face, unable to move away for a long time. "Yes, in a few days, the young master will be five years old. Don''t think he''s so cute. It''s a headache to be naughty! The nanny at the other side of the mansion called him "little devil" in private Aunt probably thought of Ji Baobao''s bad behavior, and she was afraid. Le Tong stares at Ji Baobao''s sweet smiling face. She seems not to agree with her aunt''s words. Her face looks a little misty. "Aunt, you are wrong. All the children are angels..." Chapter 38 After that, Letong didn''t ask any more questions. She turned and went into the kitchen. When you open the refrigerator, you can see that it''s full of all kinds of ingredients. Letong''s mouth curls. President Ji really looks up to her. Does he really think she''s a five-star chef and can do anything? Aunt is very diligent. Letong is busy in the kitchen, so she starts to fight. Like all the servants, she seems to like to talk about the host''s family. "Miss Le, you say our young master is so rich and handsome. Why don''t you find a beautiful wife to accompany him?" Letong doesn''t say a word, don''t say this person is her boss, even if it''s other people, she''s not good to evaluate anything. After all, it''s someone else''s business. Although she usually gossips, she only entertains herself in her mind, but she doesn''t like to inquire into other people''s trivial matters and right and wrong. In her opinion, everyone has their own way of life and the right to decide how to live. As long as they don''t hinder others, others have no right to gossip. Seeing that Letong was silent, she put the peeled potatoes in the basket and said, "according to me, this child''s bad temper is mostly due to his lack of a mother. How cute he looks on the surface. No one can cure him if he makes trouble." Letong still doesn''t answer. She cuts the beef and listens to her aunt quietly. Then she takes the initiative to switch the topic and asks, "Auntie, does Ji and the young master have any taboos?" Aunt look at her, finally understand, she said those gossip, Letong don''t like to hear. After that, the topic of their conversation, driven by Letong, was purely about their cooking experience and experience. They never talked about Ji Rui and his son again. With the help of her aunt, Letong managed to finish all the six dishes and one soup at 4:50. "Miss Le, it''s hard for you. Have a cup of tea and some snacks before you leave." When Letong took off her apron and walked out of the kitchen, her aunt apologetically handed her a cup of hot tea. On the tea table, there were exquisite snacks and cakes. "Auntie, you are too polite. This is my job. There is no saying that hard work is not hard." Letong took two sips of tea, she said this is not to make aunt better, but the real idea in her heart. Cooking for Ji Rui is no different from working in Ji''s office. It''s just that she changed the content and place of her work. It''s no different for her. Letong stood and drank most of the tea, put the cup on the tea table, bent over to put on the coat and scarf that she had just taken off, "Auntie, I''m gone, goodbye!" As he turned and walked out, he couldn''t help looking at the photo of father and son. About half an hour after Letong left, Ji Rui led Ji Baobao into the door. "Wow, it smells good! Daddy, what do you make for me? " As soon as Ji Baobao enters the door, he sniffs like a dog and smells the food. Before he can change his shoes, he throws away Ji Rui''s hand and rushes into the dining room. ¡°WOW£¬WOW£¡¡­¡­ Daddy, that''s very kind of you! You asked that grandmother to make me fish eggs and roast wings again Soon, Ji Baobao''s exaggerated cry came out of the dining room. Ji Rui was stunned. It took him a long time to remember that when he went on an outing, the baby kept asking who made the food. He was annoyed when he was asked and said that an old woman helped to make it. Ji Rui listens to the baby''s son yelling happily. A smile floats between his heroic eyebrows. When he turns into the dining room and sees Ji Baobao''s appearance, he can''t help frowning. Ji Baobao''s shoes are left on both sides of the dining room one by one. The owner of the shoes is kneeling on the chair and lying on the dining table with a roasted wing in his hand. The corners of his mouth were covered with sticky juice, and his mouth murmured vaguely, "well... Good CI (eat)... Good ci..." Ji Rui can''t laugh or cry when he looks like he''s been hungry for hundreds of years. "Baby, wash your hands first!" Ji Rui walked over and said angrily. He put his hand under his arm to hold him down. At this time is delicious in the mouth of Ji Baobao, who is willing to leave? Wei Yang raised his head and died in Ji Rui''s arms. His eyelashes as long as a fan flickered and blinked a few times. His watery eyes looked at Ji Rui like a little dog. "Daddy... The baby is so hungry..." the little dog said, shaking his head and tail, rubbing uneasily in Ji Rui''s arms. At the same time, he didn''t forget to tear the delicious roasted wings. The corners of his lips and chin were made greasy and dirty by the sauce. Ji Rui has a slight habit of cleanliness. He wanted to harden his heart and pull Ji Baobao into the washroom, but he couldn''t harden his heart to his poor little eyes. He had no choice but to let him go. He took a basin of warm water from the washroom, put it on the table, twisted a towel and spread it out in front of Ji Baobao. "Come on, wipe your face first." Ji Baobao is very reluctant to take away the roast wings. He laughs twice and buries his face into Ji Rui''s big palm. His face arches into the wet towel like a groundhog. Then he raises his face and laughs twice at Ji Rui, "Daddy, it''s dry!" Without waiting for Ji Rui to say anything, Ji Baobao has put the roasted wings back into his mouth. Ji Rui stares at his baby''s cat like face and shakes his head helplessly. He washes the dirty towel clean. He holds the back of his head with one hand and wipes it from his red face to his dirty mouth with the other. Ji Baobao is very cooperative. Anyway, he eats his food and Ji Rui wipes it. Ji Baobao''s skin seems to be very thin. There is a red mark on the place that has been wiped by the towel. Ji Rui can''t help but lighten his strength and flick his finger across Ji Baobao''s face, which makes him feel familiar. Ji Rui''s thoughts drifted in an instant. He recalled that his fingertips passed over Letong''s skin that night. It was almost the same feeling as now. Realizing that he recalls that night uncontrollably, Ji Rui shakes his head, suppresses those thoughts and looks down at his son. "Grandfather Li didn''t let anyone bake it for you?" He doesn''t understand. Didn''t Letong tell the ingredients and methods of materials in great detail on the phone that day? Why does this smelly boy say it''s not delicious no matter who makes it? He has to eat it made by Letong himself to make it so delicious? Is it difficult? What did Letong add to the food? But how is that possible? That day, Letong was forced to take home by herself. What she used was all the things he bought and the things at home. Even if she really wanted to add something, she couldn''t do it. After careful analysis, Ji Rui can''t help laughing at his suspiciousness. Chapter 39 "Baked, but not delicious!" Ji Baobao tilted his head and pulled the last piece of meat off the chicken wings. He threw the bone and just wanted to put his finger in his mouth to lick it. Ji Rui had a clear eye and a quick hand. He grabbed his hand and pulled it into the basin to wash it for him. "Daddy, please go home and cook for the baby! All the meals made by my uncles are not delicious Ji Baobao puts his fat little hand around Ji Rui''s waist, buries his face in Ji Rui''s warm stomach and makes a sweet voice. Now, he has become a loyal supporter of "Granny". "No way!" Ji Rui gently rubs his soft hair, but his tone is very resolute. He is secretly glad that when he said Letong was an old lady, if he let the little devil know that the person who cooked for him was a beautiful sister, I don''t know what it would be like now. "Daddy... Baby, please, OK?" Ji Baobao shakes Ji Rui with both hands and raises his face pitifully. "No way!" Ji Rui is still very determined and secretly regrets that he should not have heard housekeeper Li say that the young master has a bad appetite that day. In order to please the little devil, let Letong cook this meal. Ji Baobao was refused twice, but he didn''t say a word. He bit his lip and stared at Ji Rui. His watery eyes were gradually covered with mist. Ji Rui see this, secretly cry not good, Ji baby without warning to suddenly mouth a flat, cry. "Wow... Daddy is a bad guy... Wow... Daddy is a bad guy!" While crying, he waved his fist and hit Ji Rui''s stomach. Ji Rui was at a loss for a moment. He just felt that his forehead was jumping violently. This little villain was born with him! "Don''t cry!" Ji Rui frowned and scolded. Ji Baobao''s loud crying made him feel bored and stuffy. His heart seemed to be pulled tight by something, and he was suffering. "Bad guy... Daddy is a bad guy!" Ji Baobao doesn''t seem to be afraid of him. He sobs and thumps Ji Rui''s stomach. His fists are more and more powerful. His tears flow down his face. He''s embarrassed and pitiful. Ji Rui is very upset. He suddenly raises his hand when he is angry. But when he sees his son''s pathetic face, he sighs in secret. His hand falls on Ji Baobao''s back silently and sweeps it. Or, is he too selfish, at the beginning, just want to have a child to deal with the old man. But I never thought that the child would grow up and want something that Ji Rui could not afford ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After leaving Ji Rui''s home, Letong didn''t rush home. Instead, she bought a bag of bread and a bottle of water and went to the library not far from home. Since her mother died, Letong suddenly had a lot of spare time. At that time, she spent most of her time outside work in this library. "Tong Tong, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought you immigrated!" The librarian of the library is a middle-aged man in his fifties. His surname is Zhong. Because Letong often comes and goes, they get to know each other. "Uncle Zhong, I didn''t immigrate. I changed a new job and often worked overtime, so I didn''t have time to read books." Letong gives uncle Zhong a bag of melon seeds she bought when she bought bread. In the past, uncle Zhong always helped her keep the books she wanted to read. When she saw Uncle Zhong sitting idle, she liked to kill time by knocking melon seeds. Every time she came, she brought him a bag of melon seeds. Uncle Zhong took the melon seeds with a smile, "you girl, for so long, still remember that I love to eat this." After a few words of greetings, there are several people waiting in line to go through the book borrowing procedures. Letong, embarrassed to get in the way of others, walks into the library with bread and water, finds two books she wants to read, and sits in the last row of seats to read them slowly. I don''t know how long I''ve been watching, but suddenly there''s a cup of steaming tea on the table. "Have a cup of hot tea. It''s bad for you to eat bread and drink cold water in such cold weather." Uncle Zhong with a kind smile sat down beside her. "Thank you, uncle Zhong!" Letong said thanks with a smile, took a sip of tea from the cup, and felt the mellow fragrance of tea with warmth spread all the way from her mouth to her heart. In the years after her operation, Letong was very busy. She had to attend classes, take care of her mother, and received several tutors to help her family. After her mother died, Letong''s life suddenly lost its focus. She didn''t want to stay in the small apartment because there were too many memories of her and her mother in the room. Once upon a time, she always thought she was very strong. Even when her mother said she would give up treatment, she didn''t cry. But after her mother died, for more than a month, she stayed in bed and sobbed to sleep. It was also at that time that she realized that she was not as strong as she was. Mother said she didn''t cry when she gave up treatment. Because if even she cried, her mother would really have no hope of survival. So she didn''t dare to cry, and she couldn''t. After her mother''s death, the pillars of her life collapsed, and she felt like she was about to collapse. So she spent most of her spare time in the library, numbing herself with books and filling up the time she should have spent taking care of her mother with books. At first, she was not familiar with Uncle Zhong, but once, sitting in the last row, she saw a story similar to her own and couldn''t help looking up the back of her hand and wiping her eyes. "Girl, it''s cold. Drink a cup of hot tea to warm your stomach." Uncle Zhong, in addition to serving her a cup of hot tea, also put a few small biscuits on the plate. He said that his daughter baked them, so that he could bring them back to eat when he was idle. For her at that time, uncle Zhong gave her more than a cup of hot tea and a few biscuits that day In the blink of an eye, it''s been a year. "You seem to have lost a lot of weight, aren''t you working too hard?" Uncle Zhong looked at her with concern. Le Tong shook her head, "no, I''m losing weight." Letong knows that uncle Zhong cares about her, but she is not used to treating others as garbage cans, and she doesn''t want uncle Zhong to worry. Uncle Zhong looked at her again and scolded, "you look thin. How can you lose weight? It''s just skin and bone. " Letong smiles cleverly and drinks tea with her eyes down. "Actually, I thought you were married, so I didn''t have time to read." Uncle Zhong said suddenly. "Eh?" Letong doesn''t quite understand how Uncle Zhong can get involved in marriage. She and he never seem to have mentioned this aspect. "What? You are so beautiful and young, must be many boys chasing you? At that time, I wanted to introduce my nephew to you. I didn''t expect that you would be gone before my wishful thinking started. " Uncle Zhong said with regret that it was the first time that Letong heard about it. Chapter 40 "Uncle Zhong, it turns out that you came here to be an administrator to look for your nephew and daughter-in-law?" Yue Tong said with a smile. Uncle Zhong smiles without saying anything. Just when Letong thinks this topic is going to end, uncle Zhong suddenly asks, "why don''t you two make an appointment to meet tomorrow?" Yue Tong was startled, holding the cup in both hands. He was very embarrassed, "Uncle Zhong, this..." As soon as Uncle Zhong saw her expression, he seemed to understand something. With a look of regret, he reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "Well, I said, a girl like you can''t have a boyfriend." In fact, Letong wants to say that I don''t want to think about feelings for the moment. However, since uncle Zhong misunderstood, it seems good to let him misunderstand like this. "I''m sorry, uncle Zhong!" "Silly girl, what''s wrong with this? I''m sorry. I think my nephew is very good. He should match you very well. It''s a pity!" Le Tong smiles, "yes, it''s a pity that such a good man is not mine." For Letong, marriage and family are all things she dare not think of. Just like in those days, she did not dare to cry and could not cry. "Uncle..." someone at the counter wants to borrow books. He shouts to this side. Uncle Zhong gets up and trots over. After dinner time, there are more and more people in the library. Uncle Zhong has no time to come to talk to Letong. Letong stayed in the library until nearly nine o''clock, took two books and went through the book borrowing procedure. Uncle Zhong lowered his head to help her register, but he asked, "Tong Tong, when will you come next time? I''ll let my girl bake some biscuits and bring them here." Uncle Zhong is very thoughtful. I still remember that Letong likes to eat those fragrant and crisp biscuits. "I''ll call you before I come." Yue Tong is not polite either. She takes the book and waves with Uncle Zhong and goes out. The library is two stops away from Letong''s apartment. Instead of taking a bus, Letong wraps her face with a scarf, leaving only her nose and eyes. She holds the book in her arms and walks slowly in the cold wind of the night. After being robbed a few days ago, Letong became very careful. In her backpack, she only put some small things such as paper towels, combs and wallets with only tens of yuan of change. At nine o''clock, Letong returns to the entrance of the alley and smells the smell of baked sweet potato. She is only fed a loaf of bread by the host and barks at the right time. "Give me a sweet potato." Letong thinks the man who baked sweet potato is a little familiar. For a while, she can''t remember who this man is. "Ah?! It''s you, right after work? " The man seems to recognize her, look at her smile, put the warm sweet potato in a paper bag and put it into her hand. "Who are you?" Letong takes a serious look at the man in his thirties. "Oh... I live opposite your house and have moved here for more than a month..." Letong then remembered that someone was walking around in the empty apartment opposite, and she heard the cry of the child from time to time. However, she didn''t see each other face to face. "Oh, Hello! How much is it? " Letong lowers her head and takes out her wallet. "No, it''s not worth a few dollars. I''ll treat you to it. My baby cries every night and quarrels with you, right? I''m sorry... " This man is an honest man, a few people even rely on this baked sweet potato stall to earn some living expenses. What''s the point of Letong? He lowered his head, took out ten yuan from his wallet, put it down, turned around and left. "Ah... Ah... Big sister..." Letong doesn''t pay attention to him any more. She comes home with the warm sweet potato. She doesn''t care to take a bath. She eats the delicious sweet potato first, and then goes to take a bath contentedly. Then she reads in bed. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Letong got up early because she was going to visit luoyuan''er''s house today. As I brush my teeth, I hear a faint cry of a child, which is probably from the child of the opposite family. After breakfast, Letong carries her backpack and goes out. As soon as the door was opened, the sound of crying came in. Letong looked up and saw that the door of the opposite house was wide open. A woman in her thirties with disordered hair was walking up and down the corridor with a crying child on her back, patting her hand. See Le Tong come out, on the face slightly have a little timid idea, "younger sister... Excuse me, WA Er is noisy you?" Yue Tong shook his head, "no, I''m just going out. What''s the matter with the kids? Why are you crying so much? " Letong naturally walks over and sees that the child is crying and his face is red. He feels that something is wrong and reaches out to touch the child''s forehead. This touch, the hot temperature on the hand scared Letong. "Elder sister, your child seems to have a high fever!" The woman was embarrassed and nodded, "it''s a little..." "Why don''t you take her to the doctor?" Letong thinks it''s incredible to be a mother. When the child is burned like that, do you still want to endure it for a while? The woman looked at her in embarrassment, "her father came out... I... I have no money..." Letong had already closed the door. After hearing what she said, she immediately opened the door and ran home with a card. "Sister, let''s go. I''ll accompany you to the hospital." "But..." the woman hesitated. "Don''t dawdle, elder sister. I''ll lend you the money first. The child has a severe fever. If it''s too late, it will delay his illness." Le tong can''t help but put her door area, holding the elder sister''s arm to go to the stairwell. "Acute pneumonia, thanks to come early, later on trouble, so, also have to be hospitalized." Half an hour later, the doctor diagnosed the child and came to this conclusion. Letong helped the woman pay a deposit of 1000 yuan, and accompanied her to the inpatient department with her children. "Sister, thank you so much today. I''ll pay you back as soon as possible." The simple woman nodded her thanks. Le Tong patted the woman''s hand, "don''t worry, you take good care of the children first." A few years ago, her mother''s illness was very sudden and urgent. Therefore, Letong knew more about women''s situation and mood than anyone else. Luo yuan''er''s phone calls for the nth time. Before that, Le Tong didn''t listen to her phone because she had been busy collecting money for the child''s registration and going through the hospitalization procedures. "Tong Tong, you scared me to death! He said he would come here at ten o''clock, but he didn''t see anyone and didn''t answer the phone. What happened? " Luo yuan''er is very worried over the phone. "Yuan''er, I''ve just been delayed by something. I''ll go there right now to meet and talk." Letong didn''t wait for Luo yuan''er to say anything, so she hung up. "Sister, I''m sorry to delay your business, right?" The woman''s face was cramped and apologetic. "It''s OK. I''ll go first. Elder sister, take good care of the children." After Luo yuan''er and Le Tong met, Le Tong said something about it. Luo yuan''er patted her head, "are you not afraid of being cheated?" Yue Tong was silent for a moment and said, "even if it''s a cheat, it''s only a thousand yuan, but it''s a life..." Chapter 41 Luo yuan''er''s father, Luo Weisong, is a kind old man, while Luo yuan''er''s mother, song Rou, is a strong woman. Luo Weisong often says that Letong has the shadow of mother Luo when she was young, so he often jokes with Letong to let Letong know that he and mother Luo are Godfather and godmother. Le Tong admits that she does miss the warm family atmosphere of the Luo family. Therefore, every time she goes to the Luo family, she will stay all day. Today is no exception. However, this kind of illusory happiness is like stealing other people''s things. After enjoying the initial happiness, there are more worries and anxieties, and more losses. Therefore, even if Luo PA and Luo Ma often ask her to visit, she often only goes once a month or two. Because, she is afraid to go much more, will linger, will be addicted to, to give up, but found that those warm, in fact, is other people''s things. When sending Letong home, luoyuan''er said, "Tongtong, my father asked you to come to my house next week. How can you refuse him?" Luo yuan''er doesn''t understand his friend''s mood, because similar things happen too many times, so it''s hard to avoid some complaints. He just feels that his friend doesn''t treat himself as a good sister. "I don''t have time next week. Recently, there are many things in the company, so I have to work overtime." Letong still to work for, but Luoyuan son does not sell her account, reluctantly teach her. "Working overtime, you think you are a real iron man? Don''t you see how thin you are? " Yue Tong hugged her shoulder with a smile, "haven''t I been losing weight recently?" Letong''s life experience makes it difficult for her to have any expectations for the people around her. Probably, she is afraid that the higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. She this kind of psychology, natural impossibility says to Luo Yuan son. But Luo yuan''er is very angry today. Letong coaxes her all the way. Until the car stops at the entrance of Letong''s house, Luo yuan''er is still angry. "Go away, I will never care about you again..." In this case, Luo yuan''er did not know how many times, but in a few days, she would take the initiative to call Letong. Most of her anger is because Letong doesn''t know how to cherish herself, and often subconsciously refuses other people''s good intentions. Things like today have happened too many times When Letong got out of the car, Luo yuan''er gave her a kick on her buttock, "get out of here..." For Luo yuan''er''s anger, Letong has been used to it for a long time. After getting off the bus, the smiling and energetic Miss Luo waved her hand, then threw her backpack and turned into the alley. Walking out of the stairs, he saw a figure pacing up and down his door. Letong instinctively stepped back two steps. The man probably heard the sound and stopped to look over. "Big sister, come back!" It turns out that he is the man who sells baked sweet potato, that is, the neighbor who lives opposite Letong. "Hello." Letong walks to her home. When Letong approaches, the honest man rubs his hands and looks at her gratefully. "Thank you this morning, my husband said. If it wasn''t for my big sister, my Wenwen would be in trouble!" Letong stands in front of her door, facing the honest man. "Brother Zhang, it''s nothing to help each other in the neighborhood. How''s Wenwen now?" The child''s hospitalization procedures were handled by Letong. Therefore, we know that the man''s name is Zhang Yi and the little girl''s name is Zhang Wen. "The doctor said that thanks to the timely delivery, the patient''s condition is stable now, and it is estimated that the hospital treatment will be better in a few days." Zhang Yi answered truthfully. Yue Tong sees that he is carrying a big bag of goods in his hand. It seems that he is ready to go out¡° Brother Zhang, you''re going to the hospital to accompany your sister-in-law and Wenwen. Go quickly. You won''t be admitted to the hospital late. " Letong has lived here for a long time, and her relationship with her neighbors has never been bad. Although she had no contact with Zhang Yi and his wife before that, they are simple and honest countrymen. Letong has a natural liking for them. "Oh, I''ve just finished filing. Now I''m going to accompany them. Sister, don''t you like to eat baked sweet potatoes? These three sweet potatoes are just sold. If you don''t like them, take them." With that, he handed over a warm paper bag. The little fear and care on his face made Letong refuse, so he had to take it. "Thank you, brother Zhang." Zhang Yi saw her take the paper bag, slightly relieved, and put the things in her hand into Letong''s hand. "Sister, the deposit for hospitalization... I''ll pay 500 first... In a few days..." Zhang Yi''s face turned red and stammered. He lowered his head slightly and didn''t dare to look at Letong. Letong looks at the money folded into a small group in her hand, and then at Zhang Yi. Considering that the couple have no expertise or money to make a living here with a child, and only rely on the sweet potato stall to support their family, life must be very difficult. After thinking about it, they put the money back into his windbreaker pocket. "Brother Zhang, you can save the money to buy some nutriment for Wenwen. I don''t have much money, and I''m not in a hurry to use it. It''s not too late to return it to me when you have more money." Zhang Yi raised his head, his face even more red, "this... How is this funny..." Yue Tong is afraid that he will put the money back, quickly took out the key, while opening the door, said to the man behind. "That''s it. Thank you for the baked sweet potato." Zhang Yi takes out money from his pocket and wants to give the fortress to Letong, but he doesn''t dare to touch her. He only cries twice anxiously behind her, "sister... Sister..." Letong ignored him, opened the door to flash in, and then turned to him. "Go quickly. After ten o''clock, the hospital won''t let family members in." Seeing that Letong had closed the iron door, Zhang Yi stood outside and said, "OK... Thank you, sister..." ¡­¡­ "Aunt Huang, please eat baked sweet potato!" The next morning, Letong put two roasted sweet potatoes in front of Aunt Huang. Last night, Zhang Yi told Letong that the bag of roasted sweet potatoes was leftover. In fact, it should be specially left for her. There were seven or eight of them. Letong ate one last night. The rest of the morning, she heated it in the microwave oven and took it back to the company for breakfast. "Oh, Tongtong is so sweet. I know Aunt Huang loves this..." In the past ten years, people in the city have been eating delicately. But now, because the city people usually eat too well, too fine, all kinds of physical problems, so they advocate eating coarse grain. Sweet potato is the new favorite of Ji''s large group of female white-collar workers in recent years. Letong returns to his office from the finance department, sits down, peels the sweet potato and is about to eat it. Behind him comes the sound of opening the door. Letong quickly stood up, turned around and looked at the man who came out, "president." Ji Rui holds a stack of information in his hand, and his sight sweeps over the baked sweet potato in Letong''s hand. A look of surprise passes in his eyes. "Your breakfast?" Chapter 42 Ji Da president''s eyes surprised, naturally did not escape Le Tong''s eyes, she looked at his hand sweet potato, did not feel anything wrong, "well, yes, my breakfast." Jida president looked at her thoughtfully, "are you short of money?" In my memory, his little secretary should be a very simple person. I didn''t see her using luxury goods very much, and I didn''t find that she had the habit of making a fat face in order to cling to someone. Moreover, Yang tezhu had mentioned to him that she was an orphan, and her money should have no place other than herself. But why does he always feel that she is short of money these days? "Well, no! President, you think too much! " Le Tong quickly denied. If she remembers correctly, Ji Rui should have asked her this question for the second time. The first time was when he was caught to buy food and ate bread in his car to satisfy his hunger. See Ji Rui still don''t believe appearance, Yue Tong says again. "President, you don''t know? Eating sweet potato has many advantages. It contains a lot of sugar, protein, vitamins and minerals, carotene and vitamin C, as well as anticancer substances that inhibit the growth of cancer cells, and a lot of food fiber, which can prevent constipation and colon cancer; At the same time can reduce the intake of calories, is one of the best food to lose weight Just when Letong secretly praised herself as a science popularization expert with super memory, Ji Rui scanned her up and down like an X-ray machine with his usual sharp eyes. "You lose weight?" She is so skinny that she says she wants to lose weight. Who believes that? It is clear that the lack of money, so can save, as long as you can satisfy hunger, take a bread or sweet potato will casually deal with a meal! Obviously, Le Tong didn''t listen to the long list of popular science knowledge. He just heard the last sentence. Letong is 1.68 meters tall. She goes to the supermarket to buy a lot of things. Holding them in her arms and then standing on the scale, she can barely reach 100 Jin. No matter who sees her, she should be tall and not fat at all. "Ha ha, everyone in the company is reducing..." Letong doesn''t understand why Ji Rui suddenly cares about whether she is short of money to lose weight or not, which has nothing to do with him. But she doesn''t want to explain anything to him, so she arranges a reason to fool him. Ji Rui takes a look at her. I don''t know if Xiang believes her. Anyway, he doesn''t ask any more. He just hands her the information in his hand. "Proofread these materials." More than half an hour later, Letong took the proofread materials into the office. "President, the information is sorted out. In addition, just now general manager Zhuo called to ask the president whether you would attend the meeting in person this afternoon? " Ji and Zhuo have a cooperation project to discuss in the afternoon. In the past, Zhuo Jiarui would call Ji Rui directly to confirm. Now, what is the intention of calling Ji Rui''s secretary. Even though Letong knows that he has other intentions, she has to convey these words to Ji Rui. Ji Rui''s reaction is very insipid, "this is a matter of the promotion department." The implication is that this kind of small things, which need him to be the president! Letong answered and said that she understood. She was secretly glad that the president seemed to be in a good mood today. When it comes to Zhuo Jiarui, she didn''t look as black and calm as before. Ji Rui raised his head and called to Letong, who was about to turn around. "You come to my house every Saturday afternoon to cook a meal, and I''ll pay you overtime." Ji Rui thought about it for two days, but he couldn''t make up his mind. First of all, I''m afraid that Ji Baobao will advance an inch. After meeting him this time, I''ll turn over some new tricks; Second, I''m afraid that Letong will take this opportunity to pester him. But just saw her take sweet potato as breakfast, he almost immediately had a decision. Since his baby Ji Baobao is crying to eat the food made by his grandmother, and Letong seems to be really short of money, let her cook a meal every week. As for the problem of entanglement or not, she is so cautious these days that she should not have the courage to provoke herself again. When Ji Rui thought that he would see surprise or even ecstasy from her face, he heard her firm response. "No, I refuse." Letong looks at Ji Rui. In principle, his proposal is absolutely cost-effective for her in terms of the amount of labor. But she, after having been to Ji Rui''s apartment twice, feels a trace of resistance from her heart. Although she can''t say what it is for, in short, except in the company, she doesn''t want to have any private contact or involvement with Ji Rui. In fact, Ji Rui is not the only one. She will subconsciously avoid people with similar status like him, such as Zhuo Jiarui or Luo Yifan. On the contrary, for the poor people like Zhang Yi, she will have a sense of empathy. Ji Rui was a little surprised. She thought she would be very interested in this proposal and would be happy to accept such an arrangement. Who ever expected that she would refuse his kindness without even thinking about it?! "What? Don''t you think overtime is too low? " A trace of contempt flashed in Ji Rui''s eyes. Letong didn''t notice the change in Ji Rui''s eyes. She just shook her head, "president, it''s not about overtime pay. I''m sorry!" With that, she no longer waited for Ji Rui to say anything, turned around and went out. Letong really cherishes this job, but Ji Rui always sends her regardless of public or private during this period, which makes her smell a bit unusual and weird. Instinctively, she wants to escape. She is not a flower growing in a greenhouse. She knows better than many people how complicated the society is and how difficult people''s hearts are. Even in a company with strict discipline like Ji''s, there are rumors from time to time that so and so''s boss has sneaked into so and so''s subordinates. In the past, Ji Rui was a abstinent man in Letong''s eyes, who was not close to a woman and had few desires. In addition to his refusal and alienation from a group of celebrities, she was not as wary of him as a woman should be. But what happened that night when she was drunk completely shook and even overturned Ji Rui''s image of abstinence in her heart. Although she has no memory of the details of that night, we can know her physical condition and the traces she left. Ji Rui was very fierce and unrestrained that night. She didn''t have the slightest sense of pity! So, she is still happy. Fortunately, she doesn''t remember that night at all. Otherwise, she would have to leave some shadows, which will never be erased! She admits that compared with Ji Rui, she is not too smart. Therefore, it took so long for her to figure out the whole story. When Ji Rui first asked her to go to his house to help, she didn''t think much. The second time, she actually had an idea, but she was not sure. Now, this is the third time. If she still believes that Ji Rui only loves her son, then she is too stupid and naive! Chapter 43 "Da Da Da" A burst of rapid sound startled Le Tong, suddenly raised his head from the document, instinctively, Huo stood up. I thought it would be Ji Rui''s cold face, but what I looked at was a calm and smiling face. "Yang tezhu! Are you back? " Le Tong is not without surprise light call. Yang Sheng''s smiling face, when seriously seeing her face, was slightly stunned, "Tong Tong, how did you lose so much?" Letong unconsciously reaches out her hand to touch her face. Is she really much thinner? Why does anyone say that when they see her recently? "Yang tezhu, you''ve met many plump and beautiful foreign beauties abroad. Now you feel that the one like me is very appetizing to you?" Not only does Le Tong not admit that she has lost weight, but she also looks teasingly. "Tut Tut, look at your sour words. Are you jealous?" Le Tong gently pushed him, "go, if I want to be jealous, this half a year, already sour." Yang Sheng patted her head and looked at her watch. "Well, I won''t talk to you first. Where''s Mr. Ji?" This gentle man who talks and laughs with Letong is Yang Sheng, Yang tezhu, President of Jida. "Report to Yang tezhu that President Ji is in it!" Letong immediately switched to a serious working mode. Yang Sheng said to her with a smile, "when I''m busy with what I''m doing, we''ll get together sometime." "Good!" Yang Sheng didn''t knock at the door, but pushed directly in. The whole Ji family, even Ji Rui''s two younger brothers, does not have this privilege. Only Yang Sheng has it. "Rui, I''m back!" As soon as the door opens, Yang Sheng says to Ji Rui, who is busy at his desk. Ji Rui raised his head abruptly, with a smile on his face. "Sheng, why don''t you come back in advance?" Said, people have stood up around the desk, more than two months have not met two people, stretched out their arms slightly embrace. "Surprise checks!" They sat down in the reception hall. Yang Sheng simply threw a few words about the reason for his return to China. He leaned over and poured a glass of water for himself. Ji Rui puts his hand on the back of the sofa, and his body is next to him. It''s rare for him to show his laziness. "Is there any harvest?" Yang Sheng took a drink from the cup and asked with a smile¡° What do you say? " Ji Rui also bent over the coffee on the coffee table and took a sip. "Of course, there are. Otherwise, you won''t come back." Yang Sheng snapped his fingers and said, "smart." "However, your two younger brothers are really smart. If you don''t have the patience to play hide and seek with them for more than half a year, I''m afraid you can''t catch their mistakes by now." Ji Rui raised his lips slightly, and his fierce eyes floated a cold frost. "Old man''s seed, where can it be stupid?" Yang Sheng reached out and patted him on the shoulder as if to appease him. As for what to appease, they knew very well. "What are you going to do next?" The dialogue between the two people is simple and clear, without any unnecessary nonsense. Even if it''s comfort, it doesn''t need words, just a look or an action, it can accurately convey the heart to the other side. Ji Rui once said to Yang Sheng, "it''s a pity that you are a man. If you are a woman, everything will be much easier." Yang Sheng said with a smile back to him, "men and men can also be true love, although I do not love men, but the object is you, I can consider." What is the real relationship between the two, only the two parties to know! At present, only two people can understand the topic they are talking about. "How did they react?" Ji Rui seldom cares about his two younger brothers. Of course, Yang Sheng knows that Ji Rui''s care is actually a kind of torture to his two younger brothers. Unfortunately, Yang Sheng and Ji Rui are in the same camp, so it has been a very exciting game for him for more than half a year. "It''s quiet for the time being." Both of them know that life is not like death when they are afraid to die. "Then let them have a good life for a few days and wait for the baby''s birthday!" In a way, Ji Rui is actually a good son, brother and father. When it comes to Ji Baobao, Yang Sheng is interested. On business, they have reached a consensus in the simple question and answer dialogue just now. "Has the baby grown up a lot? Is it still cute? " Ji Rui glanced at him, "cute?" Yang Sheng nodded, "nature is lovely!" Aware of Ji Rui''s slight displeasure, Yang Sheng leans over his face and looks at him carefully. "What? What''s wrong with the baby? " Ji Rui doesn''t say a word, drooping his eyes and sipping coffee. "Isn''t that the mom party that got you in trouble a while ago?" Yang Sheng also wanted to laugh when he mentioned this, but Ji Rui''s face was not pretty, so he held back. Don''t ask Yang Sheng, who is abroad, how to know about Ji Baobao''s feat. Anyway, when he heard the news, Yang Sheng laughed all night. "He deserves to be Rui''s son!" Yang Sheng didn''t mention it, Ji Rui almost forgot it. "No!" In fact, he has to thank his precious son for this. Since Ji Baobao had such a party, the number of phone calls that harassed Ji Rui has dropped sharply in the past month. There are many less people who visit his family for various reasons. As far as he knows, only Deng Jiarong dares to provoke his father and son. "Then how did he provoke you?" Yang Sheng became more and more curious and moved to Ji Rui. If the baby''s son is bothering himself, it''s probably that he''s always crying these days and asking Ji Rui to invite his grandmother home to be a cook. If the old lady is someone else, Ji Rui doesn''t need to worry at all. He just needs to fill in a number on the check to make his baby son happy. But this person is Letong, and things become weird. At the thought of Letong, Ji Rui''s unhappiness began to gather slowly. He really can''t understand why Letong likes to make him angry recently! She used to be very clever and obedient? Ji Rui sips his coffee in silence. Yang Sheng thinks he is worried about Ji Baobao, so he changes the topic wisely. "Rui, my younger martial sister, isn''t that good?" The younger martial sister Yang Sheng refers to is Letong who talked and laughed with him just now. Ji Rui slightly Leng for a while, "well, it''s OK." He almost forgot that Letong was younger martial sister Yang Sheng. "Not bad? I thought she was good! " Yang Sheng was obviously not satisfied with Ji Rui''s perfunctory answer. He had been sitting close to Ji Rui. Because of his words, he moved away slightly and looked at Ji Rui with slanting eyes. Chapter 44 In fact, Yang Sheng knew Letong only half a year earlier than Ji Rui. Yang Sheng first met Le Tong at the birthday party of Professor Liu, the tutor of Yang Sheng University. Professor Liu''s 70th birthday, the school held a reception for him in the auditorium. His decades of teaching career has made him all over the world. Most of the people who gather in the auditorium are successful people with small achievements. As for the younger teachers who are still young and immature, they play the role of waiters and shuttle among the guests. "Happy birthday, Professor!" Yang Sheng was a little late. When he presented his gifts and blessings, Mr. Liu had a young and beautiful younger martial sister by his side. "Tongtong, this is the little monkey Yang Sheng I mentioned to you." Yang Sheng looks at the little girl named Tong Tong, biting her lip and holding back her smile, but she is helpless. The mischief in the eyes of the younger martial sister just flashed by, and then she called him with a very clever smile, "good elder martial brother!" Yang Sheng didn''t expect that when he was nearly 30 years old, he would still be called a little monkey, and he would still be in front of a beautiful girl. From that girl that expression, oneself past those heroic deeds, this little girl is afraid to know 7788. "Professor, you''ve ruined my image. Return the gift." Then he made a gesture to get the gift back. "Elder martial brother, the gifts sent out are just like the water poured out. Naturally, they can''t be taken back." As soon as she hid the gift, she hid it behind her back. "Tut Tut, today''s college students have no spirit of respecting the old and loving the young." Yang Sheng pointed to his younger martial sister with a sad face. "Elder martial brother, the professor just called you little monkey, which proves that you are not old. Besides, I''m not a college student. " The younger martial sister has a bright smile, and her eyes are twinkling with cunning light. The professor saw that the two people still wanted to fight, so he quickly answered. "Yang Sheng, this is Letong. I mentioned it to you. Do you remember?" Yang Sheng has a good relationship with Professor Liu. He always brings gifts to the professor''s home for a long time on New Year''s day. He has been listening to Professor Yue Tong for several years. So it''s not strange at all. However, Yang Sheng was surprised to see a real person. "I remember that the little sister Letong in the professor''s mouth is a model of heaven and earth. How can I not remember it?" Standing in front of him, Letong "Puchi" a smile, "elder martial brother, it''s a coincidence that the elder martial brother in the professor''s mouth is also a model of heaven and earth." Yang Sheng had a sense of self-knowledge. Looking at the smiling Professor, he shrugged and said, "the professor must have told you that he has never taught such a naughty student, right?" Yue Tong smiles and shakes her head. "Of course, it''s more than that. You are my idol Hearing this, Yang Sheng burst out laughing, "ha ha, seeing a real person, disillusioned?" Le Tong as like as two peas, shaking his head, "no, my brother is exactly the same as I imagined!" However, the lively and cheerful Le Tong is quite different from Yang Sheng''s image of a bitter girl with glasses on her face. After the professor''s birthday party, they met several times in private, and their relationship gradually became familiar. More than half a year ago, Yang Sheng asked Letong to have a farewell dinner because he had been abroad for some time. Letong comes to the appointment with a pair of black eyes and looks tired. Under Yang Sheng''s questioning, she knows that Letong is oppressed in her former unit, so she asks if she is willing to change her job to Ji''s. Le Tong successfully passed all the interviews and entered the post. Ji''s official appointment as Ji Rui''s secretary was a month after Yang Sheng went abroad. Therefore, if Yang Sheng had not mentioned it, Ji Rui would have forgotten that Yang Sheng had mentioned it to Letong on the phone after he passed the interview. "Rui, the version I heard from others seems different from what you said!" Although Yang Sheng is abroad, as the president of the company, he can''t hide Ji''s story from him. Ji Rui looked at him flatly, "do you believe other people, or do you believe me?" Yang Sheng''s sharp eyes seemed to have insight. He looked at Ji Rui for several seconds, then moved to him again and put his hand on Ji Rui''s shoulder. "Rui, where did my younger martial sister annoy you?" Yang Sheng''s tone was completely devoid of the previously unremarkable banter, and even the expression on his face was very serious and serious. Ji Rui didn''t blink an eye and shook his head to deny it. "She didn''t annoy me, but she''s not as amazing as you said!" As Yang Sheng reminds him, Ji ruicai slowly remembers that Yang Sheng did praise Letong on the phone. Yang Sheng stares at Ji Rui again for a while. Knowing that he can''t ask any more questions, he shrugs and says. "Well, since the president of Jida is not satisfied, ask the personnel department to send a recruitment message tomorrow!" Yang Sheng knows Ji Rui''s temper and high requirements for his secretary. He thinks Letong is competent. For the past six months, Letong has been working hard as the president''s secretary. Although he has not seen it with his own eyes, he can imagine it. Ji''s evaluation of Letong''s working ability is very high and his popularity is very good. He thought with all his heart that the president of Ji University must also appreciate the younger martial sister, but now it seems that this is not the case. Ji Rui is biased against his younger martial sister! Ji Rui didn''t expect that Yang Sheng would make such a suggestion. He just took it as a joke. "That''s not necessary." Although, this time Letong really often make him unhappy, but want to resolutely quit her idea, unexpectedly is not once. However, Yang Sheng is not joking. Letong came for an interview at his instigation. Now that she is suffering and angry here and still can''t get the corresponding attention and respect, Yang Sheng is willing to choose another good host for her. "Rui, you have prejudice against Letong!" He looks at Ji Rui and makes a sharp comment. Before Ji Rui retorts, Yang Sheng goes on. "I can''t say how powerful Letong is, but it''s more than enough to be your secretary. Moreover, as far as I know, she has been working hard for half a year. If you work overtime, she will accompany you. If you ask her to go with you without saying a word, her performance in several major projects is remarkable. The most important thing is that she has been here for more than half a year and has never had any ambiguous relationship with the company''s top management or customers. According to your standard of perfect Secretary, she doesn''t have 100 points, at least she has 90 points. She can''t make you satisfied. The only conclusion is that you have a strong prejudice against her! " Ji Rui agrees with Yang Sheng''s previous evaluation of Letong''s working ability, but Ji Rui can''t agree with his later evaluation of ambiguous holidays. However, he could not tell Yang Sheng that the Letong they saw in their eyes was not the real Letong. Chapter 45 "Forget about her! I told you about the development plan a few days ago. What do you think? " Ji Rui doesn''t want to argue with Yang Sheng about Letong, and he doesn''t want to admit that Yang Sheng''s over maintenance attitude towards Letong makes him a little upset. Yang Sheng was also an interesting person. Seeing that Ji Rui didn''t want to talk about it any more, he turned to the development case. But in the heart, but secretly made the plan to talk to Letong, as long as Letong is willing, he will find a better owner for her. Yang Sheng basically heard about Letong''s past from his professor. In addition to appreciation, there is also sympathy and the consequent desire for protection. Therefore, even if the person who wronged her was his boss and good friend, he could not sit by and ignore. In the evening, Letong and Yang Sheng sat in a western restaurant not far from the company. They ordered a meal, chatted a little and talked about each other''s recent situation. After that, Yang Sheng went straight to the topic. "Tongtong, elder martial brother, if I ask you a question, you should answer me honestly!" In front of Letong, Yang Sheng is rarely so serious. Le Tong looked at him inexplicably, "well, elder martial brother, you said." "Is Ji happy with his job?" Yang Sheng actually wants to ask if Ji Rui has embarrassed you in the past six months? But she was afraid that such a direct and sharp question would make her dare not tell the truth, so she changed a euphemism. Letong did not expect that he would suddenly ask like this. After a little thought, he gave the answer, "well, it''s OK." Yang Sheng was as like as two peas. She gave the answer to the same answer as Ji Rui. He understood Letong''s answer as: although it''s not satisfactory, it''s still barely passable to endure. Because Ji Rui''s answer is just like this. As a result, Yang Sheng is now basically sure that Ji Rui and Letong do not have a good impression of each other, and they are even tired of seeing each other. "Tongtong, if you are not happy, elder martial brother can find you another job with similar conditions." Yang Sheng thinks that since his younger martial sister''s good Ji Rui doesn''t know how to appreciate her, he will help her find a good owner who knows how to appreciate her. Good birds still have to choose trees to live in, let alone people? Letong thinks that Yang Sheng probably heard some ugly words from Ji Rui, but she knows very well that where there are people, there are right and wrong, there are oppression, no matter where they go, they will definitely be treated unfairly. As long as such unfairness does not touch her bottom line, she can tolerate it. What''s more, if you insist that Ji Rui, the president of the company, makes her unhappy, who can guarantee that if you change the company, the boss will treat her as a Buddha? "Thank you, elder martial brother. I think Ji is very good. I have no plans to change jobs for the time being. " Letong shakes her head and refuses his kindness. Yang Sheng has been treating her well. She doesn''t want to embarrass him. Yang Sheng didn''t believe it. He looked at her with his cheek in his hand. "Then why are you so thin?" At this time, Yang Sheng has arbitrarily regarded Ji Rui as the culprit for Letong''s loss of weight. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels that he should rescue the younger martial sister as soon as possible. Letong has a headache. How can she explain that she loves this job so much? Her mood has not been very good these days, and her mood has been depressed for a period of time. It''s normal that people will be thin. But the reason why she was in a bad mood and depressed was that she couldn''t tell Yang Sheng. She told a harmless lie¡° Some time ago, I got acute gastroenteritis. I couldn''t eat and sleep well. After several days, I became thin like this. " Yang Sheng looked at her suspiciously. He glanced back and forth on her smiling face, but he couldn''t see any clue. He just sighed. "Tongtong, although elder martial brother is not a big man, if you are wronged in the company, you can still stand out and plead for your injustice." Letong raised his hand to him with a smile. "Elder martial brother, I swear that if I am wronged, I will cry for elder martial brother for the first time. Is that all right?" Yang Sheng couldn''t help but smile at her. He naturally stretched out his hand and patted her on the head. "This is what you said. If you are wronged in the future, you must come to me. Don''t be alone in your heart!" Letong nodded, winked at him, covered his stomach and said pitifully, "elder martial brother, I''m so hungry!" Yang Sheng knows that she just wants to get off the topic, but it''s not easy to expose her, so he has to raise his hand to recruit a waiter. At the urging of Yang Sheng, the waiter quickly brought up the delicious food, and the heavy topic suddenly stopped. During the meal, Yang Sheng talked a lot about what he had seen and heard in foreign countries for more than half a year. Letong seldom had the opportunity to travel, so she listened with interest. When Yang Sheng talked about the rise, he asked the waiter to open a bottle of red wine. While they were chatting, they tasted the wine. Unconsciously, they drank up the whole bottle of red wine. A simple dinner, two people from the beginning of the lantern to eat nearly 10 o''clock, the people in the western restaurant, gradually from the white-collar dinner into a pair of dating couples. If it wasn''t for tomorrow''s work, Yang Sheng would drag Letong to the restaurant to close. "Tongtong, the car stops over there. I''ll take you back." Yang Sheng pulls Le Tong''s arm and signals her to follow him. Letong stopped at the same place and said, "elder martial brother, my house is just across the road. I''ll just walk back. Go back and have a rest early." Yang Sheng didn''t listen to her. Seeing that she didn''t move, he put his hand around her thin shoulder, half dragged and half pushed her to his car, opened the door and put her in the car. "I just know now, the elder martial brother also has a domineering side." Letong teases Yang Sheng who sits beside her and closes the door. "Not because you are too disobedient?" With that, Yang Sheng told the driver to drive to the lane across the road. After that, he turned his head and looked at Le Tong. "The professor said that you are docile and have a good temper. Tut, I''m surprised. Your stubborn temper is like a cow, and I also call it good temper?" After drinking some wine, Yang Sheng is a little angry. The younger martial sister would rather be angry with Ji Rui than complain to him. She is either too stubborn or looks down upon him. "Elder martial brother, are you going to hold a critical meeting?" Letong looks at Yang Sheng with a smile. "How dare I? You''ve got a lot on me! If I want to maintain this beautiful image, I have to be careful to look at my younger martial sister. You look like a man! " Two people you a word I a language ground fight mouth, the car soon stopped in the alley. "Good night, elder martial brother." Letong stands outside the car, holding the door with one hand, bending to say goodbye to Yang Sheng. "Why don''t you invite me up?" Yang Sheng looked at her very carefully. "No, it''s inconvenient to be alone!" Chapter 46 The next afternoon, in the office of President Ji, the big desk of President Ji was full of open documents. There are two men sitting at the table, one is Ji Rui, the owner of the office, and the other is Yang Sheng, his special assistant. They reached a consensus through a simple dialogue yesterday, so when they came back early in the morning, they rushed into the file pile. I''ve been busy for most of the day, and I don''t even have time to breathe. The Secretary of the president brought in the fragrant coffee and went out in silence. Yang Sheng looked at her back for a moment, and an idea suddenly appeared. "Rui, let me tell you something!" Yang Sheng''s eyes are shining, his lips are gently raised, his feet are pushed and his buttocks are crooked, and his chair moves to Ji Rui''s side. "He said Ji Rui is looking at a look some years of information, frowning. "I have too many things to do now. I have to apply for a secretary." Yang Sheng put the materials on his knee and said while writing on them with a pen. "OK, go to the personnel department." Ji Rui didn''t look at him. He felt strange. What happened to Yang Sheng? You have to report this little thing to him? Why don''t you just go to the personnel department and get it? Yang Sheng raised his head and looked at Ji Rui''s expressionless side face. "I''ll pick it up and take it directly?" "Well!" "Well, thank you." Ji Rui raised his head and glanced at Yang Sheng like a monster. "Yang Sheng, did you take the wrong medicine?" Yang Sheng said with a smile, "no, I didn''t take any medicine! Where did I make the president angry? You tell me, I''ll change it. " Ji Rui saw that he was still a smiley face. He thought it was his own illusion. "You used to use people to go to the personnel department by yourself. How did you ask me to come today?" Yang Sheng chuckled twice, "haven''t I been away for more than half a year? I''m afraid the president will dislike me. It''s always right to ask for instructions. " Ji Rui has known and worked with Yang Sheng for many years. He has long been used to the way he talks. He doesn''t want to talk to him and continues to study the materials he has. The next day, Ji Rui personally went to the airport to meet an important customer in the morning, settled the customer, and returned to the company very late. Ji Rui came out of the elevator. From a distance, he saw the person on the Secretary''s seat standing up, "president, have you eaten yet?" The person standing is not the face he has been used to for more than half a year, but Lin Ling, the chief of the Secretary section. "Lin Ling, why are you here? What about Letong? " Ji Rui carries his briefcase to his office, and Lin Ling follows him into the office. "Why?! Le Tong is transferred to be Yang tezhu''s secretary! Yang tezhu asked me to select a more capable secretary for you. For the time being, the girls in the Secretary section... " Ji Rui suddenly turns around and interrupts Lin Ling with a cold face. "What did you say? Is Le Tong transferred to be Yang tezhu''s secretary Lin Ling was coldly glanced at by Ji Rui. Her hair on her hand stood upright and she looked at Ji Rui in fear. "President, Yang tezhu said that he asked for your instructions. Isn''t it... Isn''t it?" Ji Rui sits on the chair and waves to Lin Ling, "it''s none of your business. You go out!" Lin Ling has worked as a Secretary for Ji Rui before, but she is in her forties. She can''t keep up with Ji Rui''s rhythm in energy and reaction. As a result, Ji Rui''s secretary changed for several times. Until Letong''s, Lin Ling was quiet. She didn''t have to listen to the president''s complaint about the poor ability of the secretary all day, so she quickly found a new secretary. But it''s not long. It''s only half a year now. The president is going to change his secretary again. When Lin Ling heard that Yang shengphen asked her to look for a Secretary for the president in the morning, her head was very big. Now seeing the president''s reaction, she would like to hit the wall. Lin Ling murmurs in her heart. She turns around and runs out like greasing her feet. Ji Rui, who is sitting at her desk, looks colder and colder. She picks up the phone and pulls it out. "Yang Sheng, come up!" Ji Rui''s office is on the top floor of Ji''s building. On the whole floor, only he and his exclusive secretary work on this floor, while Yang Sheng, like other high-rise buildings, works in the office building on the next floor. Yang Sheng''s action was very fast, but he came in a few minutes later. "Rui, what''s the matter?" Yang Sheng stands in front of his desk, holding the desk in both hands, leaning forward and looking at Ji Rui. Ji Rui stares at Yang Sheng without blinking. "The secretary you want is Letong?" Yang Sheng nodded innocently, "yes! Don''t you mean I''ll pick anyone and take them away? " Ji Rui frowned slightly, "you can pick anyone except her. Or take Lin Ling! " Yang Sheng straightens up and sits on the table looking at Ji Rui. "Why?" Ji Rui leans back, arms in his hands, and looks straight at Yang Sheng. "No why!" Yang Sheng rarely looked puzzled. "Rui, I really don''t understand you! It''s you who say that Letong''s ability is not as amazing as I said. It''s also you who say her ability is OK. According to my understanding of you, if you say it''s OK, I''m not satisfied. Ji has plenty of money. Since he can afford it, what kind of secretary can''t he want? Why don''t you give me a clear request and I''ll go back to the headhunting company and ask for two people to have a try? " Ji Rui is a very demanding person, and he has a prejudice against Letong. Yang Sheng can almost foresee that his younger martial sister will have a very hard time in the future. Therefore, after thinking about it, he made the decision to pull Letong over as his personal secretary. In this way, not only can she get rid of Ji Rui''s magic hand, but also not against her wish to stay in Ji''s family. It can be said that she has the best of both worlds. However, he didn''t expect Ji Rui to be so angry with him about leaving Letong in private! Yes, Ji Rui is very popular now. Not to mention that Yang Sheng doesn''t understand why Ji Rui is so persistent. Even Ji Rui himself doesn''t understand why he is so persistent. Just because I don''t understand, so I''m even more irritated! "Then why do you have to do with her?" Although Yang Sheng didn''t say that, Ji Rui felt that his words meant this. Yang Sheng held his hand and said innocently, "I don''t have to do with her. It''s just that in my opinion, you don''t seem to be satisfied with or appreciate such a good talent as Letong. And I just need a secretary with super ability, so I ask her to come here, which can be regarded as people''s best use. " Ji Rui stares at Yang Sheng impatiently, "let Letong come back, and you pick someone again." Yang Sheng was not afraid to stare at him, "why? Don''t you mean I''ll choose? " Ji Rui squints at him, his tone is very determined, there is no room for discussion. "No why, you can choose the others, only she can''t!" Chapter 47 "Tongtong, I''m sorry. I don''t understand what President Ji thinks." Yang Sheng helps Letong to pack things, and tries to compensate Letong. Letong doesn''t care much about Ji Rui''s capricious nature. She''s had enough of it these days. Anyway, it doesn''t hurt her skin and flesh. She''s already open to it. "Elder martial brother, you are not to blame for this! I''ve been his secretary for half a year. Suddenly, if I say I''ll be transferred, it will cause a lot of inconvenience to my work. After the new secretary takes office and the handover work is done, I''ll transfer over. " Yang Sheng will not tell Letong what Ji Rui said to Yang Sheng. Therefore, Letong only thinks that it''s only a temporary matter to go back to be the president''s secretary now. After the handover work over there is done, she can come back to be the special assistant secretary. Yang Sheng didn''t know how to explain this for a moment. Knowing that Letong had misunderstood her, he couldn''t correct her misunderstanding, so he had to answer with a guilty heart. "Well, go back first. I''m really unhappy. Elder martial brother, just help you find another job. " Yang Sheng still does not understand why Ji Rui does not let Letong go. From the perspective of ordinary people, they will do this. If they don''t appreciate it, they will hate it. Therefore, they put people under their noses to deal with her and torture her. But with his understanding of Ji Rui, Ji Rui will only give a knife to those who hate him! Since it''s not appreciation or disgust, what is it for? Although Yang Sheng is puzzled, he can only reluctantly return Letong to the exclusive position of the president''s secretary outside the president''s office. "Ji Rui, I have returned your secretary!" Yang Sheng pushes open the door of the president''s office and shouts to the inside. No matter how the people inside react, he closes the door and turns back to Letong. "Tong Tong, remember, you must tell me anything!" Yang Sheng bends over to pat Letong on the shoulder. He seems to be able to foresee that Ji Rui will keep looking for trouble for Letong. He wanted to help her when he asked her for an interview. Unexpectedly, he made her face such a moody Ji Rui. The more Yang Sheng thinks about it, the more he doesn''t understand why Ji Rui''s attitude towards Letong is so strange and unpredictable? "Well..." What else did Letong want to say to reassure Yang Sheng? The phone on the desk rang. "Hello, Ji!" Letong grabs the phone, but Yang Sheng, afraid of disturbing her work, pats her on the shoulder and leaves worried. "Coffee!" The man on the other side of the phone dropped two words coldly and hung up with a slap. Letong looks at the phone for two seconds, but smiles. She puts down the phone and walks to the tea room. "President, your coffee." Ji Rui reaches for her coffee for the first time, takes a sip and looks up at her. "Are you familiar with Yang Sheng?" Ji Rui could have asked Yang Sheng directly, but he never asked. I don''t know what the mentality is, he seems not willing to understand Letong from other people''s mouth. Although Yang Sheng has only been back for two days, his attitude towards Letong has shown that he cares about Letong very much. Yang Sheng, a smiling and polite man, seems to be very nice to anyone on the surface, but there are not many people who can really make him care about his heart, or even very few. Letong looks at Ji Rui, and the other person is also focusing on her. He doesn''t ask casually, but cares about the answer. Originally, she could refuse to answer such a personal question. However, considering that Yang Sheng is not only an employee of Ji''s, but also a special assistant ranking second only to the president in power, Ji Rui may also ask this question out of consideration of the company''s interests. Probably, he thought he had come in because of Yang Sheng''s private care? "I haven''t known Yang tezhu for a long time. It should be less than a year." Yue Tong evades the heavy and answers lightly. She is very clever and wants to mislead Ji Rui in the direction that they have known each other for a very short time. But Ji Rui is smarter than her. The relationship between them can''t be measured by the length of time they have known each other. "That''s not the point!" Ji Rui puts down his coffee, and his eyes never leave Letong''s face. Seeing that she couldn''t make a fool of her, Letong had to say, "Yang tezhu is my elder martial brother. Our university tutors are the same person, so we have some common language." Letong still doesn''t answer Ji Rui''s question directly. She thinks that Ji Rui will stop here. With her understanding of Ji Rui, he has never been a patient person, especially for things that have nothing to do with him. "According to you, I work with you in the same company, so we have some common language?" Today''s Ji Rui surprised Letong. Looking at his eyes full of interest, it seems that he is very interested in chatting? For Ji Rui, who was so persistent in questioning, Letong finally raised her hand and surrendered, "president, just tell me what you want to say! I''m stupid. You''ve been walking around like this and made me dizzy! " Ji Rui raised his lips slightly and hummed coldly, "Letong, don''t pretend! You''re going around, not me! Tell me, are you familiar with Yang Sheng or not? " Le Tong was slightly embarrassed when Ji Rui exposed her on the spot, but she said very carefully, "president, Yang tezhu and I are just ordinary senior brothers and sisters. There is no more. Do you know me well or not? In addition, there is one thing I have to clarify. When I first came to Ji''s registration, I did come to Ji''s interview because I heard Yang tezhu mention Ji''s recruitment. But after that, I went through Ji''s official procedures and killed the general. It has nothing to do with Yang tezhu. " Letong has such confidence in herself. At the same time, she also believes that Yang Sheng will not help her in such a way that ignores her self-esteem. In fact, Ji Rui knows this. Because, it was only after Le Tong was admitted that Yang Sheng told him that Le Tong was his younger martial sister on the phone. Moreover, Yang Sheng didn''t say a word to Ji Rui to take care of her. At that time, Ji Rui only thought that Yang Sheng had a general relationship with Le Tong, so he turned around and forgot Yang Sheng''s words. Can know return to know, be said so confidently by Yue Tong, Ji Rui is a little displeased again, "how do you know not? For Yang Sheng, if he wants to recruit a secretary from the personnel department, he only needs a phone call! " Yue Tong looked at Ji Rui for a moment and then said, "president, it seems that you are even less familiar with Yang tezhu than I am with Yang tezhu! Do you think I came in through relationships? All right! You can go through the interview procedure again tomorrow. If I am brushed down, I will quit immediately! " Chapter 48 If Yang Sheng had not been involved in this matter, Letong would not have been so tough. But Yang Sheng is so kind to her, how can she implicate him in the charge? Ji Rui didn''t expect that Letong would be so strong, and he was more upset in his heart. But Letong is also stubborn. Ten cows can''t be pulled back, so they confront each other for several seconds. Ji Rui, who thought the other party would soften, sees that she has no sign of softening, so he hums coldly, "OK!" Letong got the approval of President Ji da. Without any extra words, she turned around and walked out without hesitation. Ji Rui squints and stares at her back. He doesn''t pick up the phone until the door closes behind her. In this way, the next morning, Ji Ruilian, together with the Minister of personnel department, re implemented a new round of interview assessment for Letong. Yang Sheng didn''t know about it in advance. When he came back, he heard the ridiculous news and felt that Ji Rui was crazy! How can I, my younger martial sister, make the old-fashioned and cold-blooded president Ji Da do so many absurd things over and over again? As a result, Yang Sheng, who originally thought her younger martial sister was bullied by President Ji, had to reevaluate the delicate relationship between Ji Rui and Letong. The interview took a whole morning. Just before lunch, the door of the conference room which had been locked all morning was finally opened. The first person who came out was president Ji Da, then the director of personnel department, and finally the little secretary Le Tong. Sitting in the reception hall outside, Yang Sheng, enjoying his tea, stood up to greet him. Ji Rui glanced at him and said, "so free?" Yang Sheng said to him with a smile, "report to the president, I''ll make up for my vacation today." Ji Rui picks eyebrows again, "wait for me?" But Yang Sheng shook his head, "no, I''ll wait for Tong Tong!" Said, over he went to Letong side, smilingly said to her. "Tongtong, elder martial brother has just given you a big bonus. Please have a big dinner. It doesn''t matter if the job is gone. Elder martial brother will help you find another one. This time, you can go in without an interview. The salary is guaranteed... " "Yang Sheng!" Ji Rui turns to interrupt Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng raised his head and stared back at Shangji ruiman with warning eyes¡° Huh? " "Who said she lost her job?" Ji Rui stares at Yang Sheng fiercely. He used to know that Yang Sheng is very strange and bad, but he didn''t really understand it many times, because most of the time, Yang Sheng and he are on the same front. But now, it''s obvious that Yang Sheng is against him. "Tong Tong, you passed? Great! I thought you couldn''t get through it! " Yang Sheng put his hand around Letong''s shoulder, looked at her with a smile, and praised her without stint. "Elder martial brother, do you really treat me to a big meal?" The greedy insect in Letong''s stomach is hooked up by Yang Sheng. Other compliments are insignificant compared with eating. "Of course, what would you like to eat? Seafood Buffet? I remember you used to love this! " Yang Sheng walks to the elevator with Letong in his arms as if no one else. He completely ignores the ice cold president Ji DA and the stunned personnel minister. Ji Rui saw the two people walking in front of each other, but he didn''t think about it. He followed them with a big step. When the elevator door opens, Yang Sheng and Letong walk in side by side. Just as they are closing the door, Ji Rui steps in. "President, are you going out?" Yang Sheng looks at Ji Rui politely, as if the person who just ignored his boss was not him. "Don''t you invite me to dinner?" Ji Rui''s face is not red, and his ears are not hot. It seems that Yang Sheng said please have a big meal, including him. Yang Sheng doesn''t mind Ji Rui''s company. Anyway, he has been waiting outside the conference room for so long. Doesn''t he just want to watch the fun? Since the president of Jida has sent him to the door, he is certainly a spectator. "Tong Tong, do you mind one more person?" Yang Sheng asked Letong''s advice very gentlemanly. Although Letong has scolded Ji Rui a hundred times and a thousand times in her heart, in my face, her little secretary knows the overall situation very well. "I don''t mind. It''s our honor for the president to come to dinner with us." Having said this, Letong smiles at Ji Rui, who is looking at him. Secretly, she almost spits out the little breakfast she hasn''t digested. "President, when I came back this morning, I heard that someone complained that my family Tongtong was able to sit in the position of secretary to the president because of my relationship. Are all those people''s brains filled with shit? Even if such a ridiculous rumor is made up, I don''t want to think that the position of secretary to the president is just a straw bag that can be carried by others? It seems that he not only thinks that my family Tongtong is a straw bag, but also thinks that the president you are a straw bag, so he let a straw bag be a secretary! " Yang Sheng''s words are very complicated, but he just scolds Ji Rui for his brain and that Ji Rui is a piece of grass. Standing on one side, Letong bit her lips and laughed, while Ji Rui''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. Yang Sheng, however, didn''t seem to notice that his president was going to be so popular that he continued. "Thanks to my family Tongtong, even if another interview, also easy to pass." With that, Yang Sheng turned to Ji Rui and bumped him with his elbow. "Hello, Mr. President, you didn''t let go of the interview just now, did you?" Ji Rui black face, said hard, "no!" If there is water, does he need to hold back like this?! All he has to do is to shake Yang Sheng''s face with Letong''s rotten papers. Is it a crime to listen to him here? "Oh... That''s good! I''m scared to death Yang Sheng clapped his heart. Ji Rui has no temper when he makes such a fuss. "Yang Sheng, come on! Stop it Ji Rui yells at Yang Sheng with a fierce face. If it''s the baby son who makes him feel helpless among his family, Yang Sheng is the one who makes him feel helpless among his friends. Of course, Ji Rui can also scold Yang Sheng severely as his boss, but Ji Rui knows that he is wrong in this matter. In fact, the idea of suspecting that Letong entered Ji''s family through Yang Sheng''s relationship did appear in his mind, but it was just a flash of thought. He knows more about Ji''s system than anyone else, and Yang Sheng himself knows him very well. Not to mention that the Minister of personnel can''t let Yang Sheng take advantage of it. Even if the Minister of personnel agrees, Yang Sheng doesn''t care to do such a thing. It can be said that today''s interview is purely a contest between him and Letong. If Le Tong is soft, this interview will not happen at all. But Letong''s temperament is harder than diamond. He thought she was a docile lamb before! Chapter 49 Listening to the conversation between Yang Sheng and Ji Rui, Letong is holding a smile on one side, which is very hard. Secretly take a look at Ji Rui with the end of his eye. Unexpectedly, the expression on Ji''s face can be so vivid and interesting. Although, for him, the so-called vivid, but also a slight twitch of the corners of the eyes and mouth, but compared with the usual face is always flat, it is very wonderful. Originally, Letong was worried that Yang Sheng would be dragged down by herself, and that President Ji would be estranged from him. Therefore, Letong insisted on a new interview so stubbornly that Yang Sheng and himself would be innocent. But now I see Yang Sheng''s unbridled attitude towards Ji Rui, and I know that the friendship between the two is far more than that between the superior and the subordinate. If you look at these two people from her not too senior worldview of corrupt women, their heads are covered with pink bubbles. Their faces are paralyzed, cold and overbearing, and they are attacked by the arrogant and coquettish queen. Just think about it like this, those YY pictures in Letong''s mind can make her nose bleed! Yang Sheng doesn''t know whether he really listens to Ji Rui or has enough fun. Anyway, after Ji Rui says so, he really doesn''t make any noise. As they sit in Ji Rui''s limousine, Yang Sheng and Ji Rui chat about other things. Letong takes the initiative to hide herself. Without saying a word, she just looks out of the window in silence. After sitting down in the cafeteria and drinking a glass of water, the three of them split up to get food. Letong is a standard foodstuff. There are so many delicious things in front of her eyes that she naturally doesn''t want to miss them. Carrying the plate around the restaurant for most of the circle, the plate will be full of all kinds of delicious food. Ji Rui came over and glanced at the plate in her hand. The surprise in her eyes flashed by. Letong doesn''t care much about other people''s eyes. Even if this person is her boss, she smiles at Ji Rui, but says nothing. Originally, Ji Rui didn''t want to say anything. He couldn''t help looking at the plate on her hand and asked, "can I finish it?" Yue Tong nodded with a smile, "of course, I can finish it! Yang tezhu likes to invite me to a buffet because he won''t lose money. " While speaking, Letong put a big crab on the plate. Ji Rui looks at the big crab lying on a hill, and his lips are slightly raised. "You must be good at it. The restaurant is good at it!" Le Tong "poof" smile, "president, do you want me to take a face to wear? So I won''t be allowed in next time? " All of a sudden, Ji Rui remembers the appearance and taste of Letong''s six dishes and one soup that day. On that day, although Ji Baobao was quarrelling with him, after enough quarreling, the father and son ate the six dishes and soup with relish. However, after eating, Ji Baobao made more trouble. "Letong, I really don''t think about it when I ask you to cook for me?" I don''t know whether it''s in a good mood or for my son. Ji Rui rarely asks Letong so gently, but Letong doesn''t even think about it and refuses again. "President, I''m sorry!" Everyone has a subconscious to avoid danger. Letong doesn''t tell Ji Rui that she feels a strong danger signal in the private space that belongs to Ji Rui. Although she didn''t understand where the danger signal came from, or she did, she didn''t want to face it. Only instinctively want to avoid, just like driving people, when they know that the road ahead is difficult, they will choose to detour for the first time. Although Letong is optimistic and cheerful, she knows that her ability is limited. Therefore, when she encounters something she can''t solve, she would rather be an ostrich than force herself to face it. Letong doesn''t think she is strong. At home, she doesn''t even have a picture with her mother, because she is afraid that when she sees it, tears will flow. That day at Ji Rui''s home, I saw Ji Rui and Ji Baobao''s group photo. The happiness of father and son''s body also made her have the impulse to cry! "President, if the baby likes my cooking, you can take him to the private restaurant on Xingning road to have a try. The dishes I cooked that day are all from there." Letong kindly suggests Ji Rui. "Well." Ji Rui sees that she doesn''t mean to waver. He''s a little upset, but it''s not easy to attack. Naturally, he can''t help but continue to lobby. He silently holds a plate and passes by Letong. Letong turns around in the self-service area and walks back with a large plate of food. In front of the dining table, only Ji Rui is eating something. The man''s short hair is clean and clean. His forehead is very wide and high. His two eyebrows are very beautiful and powerful. He hangs his head slightly. His straight nose outlines a beautiful angle. Yue Tong is getting closer and closer. Gradually, he can see his sexy lips and thick black eyelashes. I suddenly remembered that I woke up in the hotel that day and accidentally peeped at the other side of this man''s lazy sexuality. My heart was as amazing as it is now. The man who has been eating seafood soup seriously seems to be aware of something. He looks up at Letong''s crazy eyes. The long black eyelashes blinked. The light reflected from the window reflected his slightly green eyes. The faint green light, like a laser beam, ran straight into the depths of Letong''s eyes. Letong''s heart stopped beating, and her whole body seemed to be struck by thunder. For several seconds, she stood in the same place with a plate, staring at Ji Rui. Only when a rash waiter bumped into her accidentally did she regain her consciousness and realize that she had lost her manners. She quickly looked away and returned to her seat with a large plate of food. Le Tong sat down awkwardly like a thief caught on the spot, "where''s Yang tezhu?" She asked, and hurriedly put the plate on the table. The position of the plate, the cup and the knife and fork tossed in her hands for several times. She fiddled about, but she didn''t feel the right position. Ji Rui holds the hand of knife and fork to put on the table, the eye stares at her to move ceaselessly hands. "It''s too noisy here. Go out and answer the phone." Letong responded with a "Oh" voice, and finally put the food and tableware in a good position. She stopped, took a knife and fork, and looked at the food piled up like a hill. Suddenly, the delicious food a few minutes ago suddenly lost its original attraction. "Why not?" Ji Rui stops and looks at her. "I''ll get an aperitif!" Letong puts her knife and fork aside, gets up and goes to the wine supply area. Ji Rui looks at her back inexplicably and frowns slightly. Chapter 50 What Letong said and the information revealed by his behavior make him feel very delicate. Apart from business affairs, he has never been sensitive or even slow to get along with other people. Of course, it''s not that he''s dull in nature, but that he''s always stood on a high place where others can''t reach him. He''s the only one who can please and flatter him and look at his face. How can he do such things? But even if dull as he, also slightly aware of the strange music Tong. Letong doesn''t seem to like to be alone with him in private, or to put it more bluntly. In fact, Letong hates him. There are many people who hate Ji Rui. There are also many people who hate him. He doesn''t care, but Ji Rui is not happy when he thinks that his little secretary hates him. Yang Sheng went out to answer the phone for a long time, but le Tong came back with a glass of sour plum wine. At the table, Ji Rui was still sitting. "No stomachache?" The words that ask seem to be to ask export without brain, connect Ji Rui oneself all have no reaction come over, how remembered her stomach is bad this matter? Yue Tong is stunned, and then remembers that when he asked Ji Rui and lawyer fan to have dinner that day, he mentioned the stomachache. "Well." Letong turns around, but her appetite doesn''t follow. Moreover, after a turn, it seems that even the mood is down. She turned the food on the plate absently with her fork, but she didn''t want to eat it. Ji Rui rarely ignores her contempt. He looks at the food piled up like a hill in front of her, and then at Letong, who was still in high spirits just now. "No? You''ve got it Letong still looks down, but her mood goes up a little bit from the bottom. "If you lose, you lose. Anyway, it''s Yang te''s treat, not my money." Then he raised his head and looked around. Ji Rui knows that she is looking for Yang Sheng. Suddenly, he has no interest in talking. He picks up the spoon and continues to eat the seafood soup that he just took a few mouthfuls. Letong and Ji Rui sit opposite each other, but no one talks, and each of them lowers his head to eat food. Ji Rui is very quiet, and I don''t think there''s anything wrong with him. Letong has long been used to saying nothing when he''s with Ji Rui in private. So, occasionally, he takes a few mouthfuls of delicious food, drinks a mouthful of wine, and looks at the rush of people on the street with his cheek in a daze. "Tut, are you two strangers at the table? It''s like putting up the wrong door god. No one cares! " Yang Sheng, who had been away for a long time, did not know when he came back. Looking at the two people sitting opposite each other without any communication, he shook his head and sighed. In fact, he didn''t talk for long and then hung up. He didn''t rush back. He wanted to give them a chance to have a good chat. Although he has the onlooker''s attitude of watching the crowd, he is very clear that the re interview will not cause more or less disagreements between the two people. As a good friend of both sides, he will naturally become a sandwich class, and both sides are thankless. Of course, what he worries about most is that his younger martial sister will be bullied. After all, even though the relationship between them is delicate, Ji Rui is still in a strong position. "Sit down, elder martial brother!" Letong was still staring out of the window in a daze. Hearing Yang Sheng''s voice, she immediately turned her head. Her eyes suddenly brightened. She reached for Yang Sheng''s arm and pulled him to the seat beside her. "Elder martial brother, I''ll help you with what you want to eat!" Letong''s face, which had collapsed, became elated and volunteered to stand up. Yang Sheng looked at her and glanced at Ji Rui. "Well, you can do it. Anyway, you know what I like to eat." Letong answers with a smile and walks briskly to the self-service area. "Yang Sheng, are you familiar with her?" Originally, Ji Rui didn''t want to learn about Letong from Yang Sheng, but when he saw the tacit interaction between the two people, his words seemed to come out without thinking. "Well, it''s quite familiar." Yang Sheng glances at Le Tong''s back and says slowly. "You like her?" Ji Rui never cares about these things. He has been friends with Yang Sheng for so many years, and he has never asked about Yang Sheng''s feelings. Yang Sheng never mentioned anything about feelings. Intuition tells Ji Rui that Yang Sheng and he are the same kind of people emotionally. Yang Sheng laughed noncommittally and did not answer. Ji Rui stopped asking. Even though he was familiar with Yang Sheng, he was still very clear that those boundaries should not be crossed. "Rui, promise me that if you think she is not qualified for your secretary, you will resign her." Instead of his previous playful face, Yang Sheng was serious. Ji Rui looked up at him, "I never said she was incompetent! So you don''t have to worry that I''ll fire her on a whim! " Yang Sheng nodded and said, "and promise me not to embarrass her!" Yang Sheng and Ji Rui have known each other for so many years. It''s the only time that Yang Sheng would solemnly ask for Ji Rui. Ji Rui put down his knife and fork and put his arms back. "Give me a reason!" Ji Rui, as the president of a group, it''s normal for him to have requirements for his subordinates. It''s hard to master the degree of "don''t embarrass her"! Moreover, he is a serious person, not easily promised others, but promised, will be very serious implementation. "No reason!" Yang Sheng used to be a sensible person, but it''s hard for him to explain the reason to Ji Rui. "Yang Sheng, don''t be silly!" Ji Rui is a little angry. Yang Sheng has always been very principled and has a clear distinction between right and wrong as well as between public and private. He does things without personal feelings. This is what Ji Rui appreciates most about him. But now, for the sake of Letong, he ignores the principle he always adheres to. No wonder Ji Rui is angry. "Rui, I''m not stupid. I can''t explain it clearly." Yang Sheng can''t tell Ji Rui what he heard from the professor about Letong, because Letong himself never wants to mention those things, probably because he doesn''t want others to look at her with sympathy. Even Yang Sheng himself was careful not to let her know. In fact, he heard a lot about her from the professor. Ji Rui shook his head firmly when Yang Sheng was dazed by his personal feelings. "Yang Sheng, you know me. I can''t promise you about this. Don''t say to her, even if the object is you, I can''t agree. " Seeing Ji Rui''s determination, Yang Sheng seems to have no room for negotiation. When he thinks about it carefully, he feels that he is really a little bit forced. So he smiles at Ji Rui and says. "Well, I''m a bit of a fool. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. In a word, I''ll be more careful in the future. I won''t let you have a chance to embarrass her! " Ji Rui picks eyebrows, "are you keeping her in captivity?" Yang Sheng shook his head, "no! You are wrong, not in captivity, but in a mask! " Chapter 51 "Elder martial brother, I''ve taken all the food you like. Will you see if it''s enough?" When Letong came back with a plate of food more spectacular than her plate, two men were looking at me, and I was looking at you, as if facing each other. Seeing that both of them ignore her, Letong reaches out to Yang Sheng and shakes her eyes. "Hey, don''t tell me you''re playing at the traffic lights!" Yang Sheng "puffed" to smile, "Tut, Tong Tong, that is Ji Baobao''s game, not Ji Da president''s game." Letong pushes a large plate of food to Yang Sheng, "elder martial brother, eat it." Yang Sheng just looked down. It didn''t matter if he didn''t look. When he looked at it, he was startled. "Tong Tong, are you feeding pigs?" Letong smiles, forks a shrimp baked with cheese into her mouth, and chews it while saying, "otherwise? What do you think you are? " Ji Rui, sitting opposite, looks at them with his tea. It''s just a few minutes. Letong seems to be a different person. When Yang Sheng was away, she sat opposite him like a dead man, eating in silence and staring in a daze. When Yang Sheng came back, her eyes lit up. Not only did she talk a lot, but she even had a smile on her face, which was as brilliant as the wild flowers. Remembering what Yang Sheng said just now, Ji Rui can''t help thinking, is it true that these two people have something? Until this meal is finished, Ji Rui''s mind is still thinking about this problem. What do these two really have? In the afternoon, when Letong sent in the documents, she asked about the arrangement of the evening¡° President, what''s the order for dinner at 7:00 tonight "You decide." Ji Rui didn''t know whether he was too lazy to think about it or didn''t have time to think about it. He was staring at the screen and typing. "Well, Long Xiang?" Letong made a decision according to Ji Rui''s habits. "Well, you too!" Letong said with a wry smile that she knew, turned and went out. Chen Ju is famous for drinking. President Ji asked her to go with him. Naturally, he asked her to stop drinking. Letong goes back to her seat, lowers her head and takes out her bag. Inside, she takes out the small box specially filled with drugs. After turning it over, she can''t find any antialcoholic drugs. Ji Rui''s usual painkillers are only one or two pills left. It seems that she will have to take time to slip out and buy some drugs to replenish her inventory. The time on the wall clock is five thirty, and Letong picks up the phone. "President, I have something to go first. I''ll go to Longxiang myself later." The person on the other side of the phone didn''t seem to hear her, "come in and help me translate some materials." Letong secretly raised her middle finger, and then walked into the president''s office as usual. At 6:30, President Ji Da finally closed the paper, got up and put on his coat neatly. "Let''s go." Letong looks at the man as if he''s transformed, and instantly puts black skin on his white shirt, staring at the man''s broad shoulder. "Hello Ji Rui is slightly displeased. Since Yang Sheng came back, his little secretary often seems to be so absent-minded. Letong is summoned to her senses by Ji Rui''s low roar. She gets up and trots out, carries her bag and enters the elevator with Ji Rui. "President, stop at the drugstore in front. I want to buy some medicine." On the way, Letong points to the drugstore a few hundred meters ago and asks for directions. "Stomachache?" Letong''s bad stomach seems to be imprinted on Ji Rui''s mind, so that as long as she has something wrong, he will associate with it. "No, there is no painkiller for the president. I''ll buy two boxes." Letong didn''t mention the issue of alcohol and medicine. After all, she is a grand president. She doesn''t want to drink and let her secretary stop her from drinking. There''s nothing wrong with that. Who should be the president? The life of rich and noble people is much more expensive than that of poor people like her. "Well." Ji Rui responds and tells the driver to stop in front of him. The car stopped quickly. Letong opened the door and was about to swing the door. Ji Rui suddenly said, "buy two boxes of stomach medicine by the way." Le Tong didn''t respond, "president, do you have stomach trouble?" Ji Rui looks at her faintly. He doesn''t say a word. He turns around and doesn''t look at her any more. Letong closes the car door, and slowly comes back. Is president Ji Da concerned about her? The stomach medicine she bought is actually for her unexpected needs? Letong soon bought the medicine back, in addition to the painkillers and antidotes, but also bought two boxes of stomach medicine. Chen Ju is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is very good at drinking. When he drinks, he will never drink one mouthful at a time. Instead, he will drink one mouthful at a time when his head is tilted and his hands are turned and the cup is about to bottom. The most fatal thing is that if he drinks like this, the people who accompany him must also accompany him to the bottom. Letong drinks a lot, but the last time she ate with Director Chen, she still held the toilet for more than half an hour and almost didn''t spit out her stomach. So, as soon as she heard that she was dining with Chen Ju, Letong was ready to get drunk. Soon after sitting down, she edited a message in advance: "elder martial brother, I''m in Longxiang. When I''m drunk, come and pick me up!" It''s in the draft box. I want to send it to Yang Sheng when it''s going to be poured down, so that he can pick me up and go home. In the past, of course, she didn''t need to do this. Even if she was drunk, President Ji would let people settle her in the hotel. But since the experience of being drunk and wiped clean by him at the anniversary party, Letong is always wary of Ji Rui. Before the dish came up, the manager made the best tea as usual and brought it over. Ji Rui and Chen Ju were tasting tea and talking about business. "Mr. Ji, the land has been basically implemented. As for the price..." In the middle of what Chen Ju said, he didn''t say any more. He picked up the cup and poured a small cup of tea into his mouth. "In terms of price, according to the old rules?" Ji Rui also took the cup, but he took a shallow sip. His slender fingers gently held the white jade cup, and the transparent edge of the cup stuck to his lips. The green tea flowed into his mouth from the edge of the cup. Letong couldn''t help swallowing. She didn''t understand what was wrong with her. Ever since I found out the other side of Ji Rui when I was drunk, I have always been obsessed with Ji Rui. I used to feel stern and cold. Now I look at him, but I feel his face is full of grandeur. I used to feel that his face is stiff. Now I look at him, but I feel that he has three-dimensional outline and personality Why does such a disgusting person have such a face to her taste?! The food was served very quickly, but Chen Ju was still the same. As soon as the food came up, the waiter filled several large glasses of wine. He raised his glass and handed it to Letong. "Miss Le, come on, let''s have a drink first!" He remembers very clearly that the wine he offered to Ji Rui last time almost went into Letong''s stomach, so this time, he wisely handed the wine cup to Letong. "Chen Ju, she has a stomachache. I''ll come!" Chapter 52 Ji Rui takes the initiative to hold the glass and hands it to Chen Ju. Then he looks up and drinks all the wine in the glass. Letong''s mouth opens into an O-shape, and there is no consciousness to close it. Chen Ju is also stunned. "Ah... Mr. Ji, you can measure it, you can measure it!" Chen Ju, who has come back to himself, reaches out his hand in a hurry to stop Ji Rui. Although he loves to fight with others, he knows that some people he can''t afford to offend, such as Ji Rui. He had dinner with Ji Rui several times. For the first time, he didn''t know Ji Rui''s temperament. He made a fool of himself and insisted on drinking to Ji Rui. Ji Rui just gave him a wink, and his secretary, Le Tong, immediately picked up the wine. He is reluctant to let Ji Rui drink, otherwise, the Secretary has to drink double. In the end, Ji Rui doesn''t drink a drop of wine, but le Tong drinks it all. After his first experience, Chen did not dare to propose a toast or persuade Ji Rui. Ji Rui drank up the wine and looked at Chen Ju, "do you still drink it?" Chen Ju had been frightened and waved his hand repeatedly, "no, I don''t want to drink any more. Today''s tea is good. It''s good for us to taste tea and chat." Ji Rui puts down his glass, and Letong immediately takes away the glass and replaces it with the freshly brewed tea. Because Ji Rui and Chen Ju have something important to talk about, the waiter is sent away. In Yajian, except Ji Rui and Letong, Chen Ju and his male assistant are left. Ji Rui and Chen Ju drink tea instead of drinking. The task of making tea naturally falls on Le Tong. Ji Rui doesn''t like to talk when eating, so Chen Ju naturally doesn''t dare to talk too much. Although he has the power, in front of Ji Rui, a rich and powerful group boss, he is like an employee who takes a lot of money to help Ji Rui. "Stop soaking and eat!" Ji Rui suddenly says to Letong, who is sitting on one side and only cares about making tea, but does not get any rice. He looks up at Chen Ju''s male assistant, who is tearing at the fresh and delicious hairy crabs. Noticing that the wind is blowing, he raises his head and looks up at Ji Rui''s cold eyes. "Ji... General Ji..." "You make tea!" Ji Rui is upset. They all say that beating a dog depends on the master''s face. Why can his little assistant of Chen Bureau eat comfortably, while his little secretary has to wait on them like a servant girl? "I... I won''t..." the little assistant looked frightened. Ji Rui snorted coldly, "are you born to eat?" Little assistant cold sweat, slightly shake hands to take the tea set in front of him. Not only the little assistant, but also Letong was frightened. However, she was flattered. Following Ji Rui for more than half a year, it''s not uncommon that he can only eat three or more meals when he goes out to eat, and then he is filled with wine. For the first time in more than half a year, Ji Rui will take the initiative to care about her food and clothing. Letong gratefully smiles at Ji Rui and says in a soft voice, "thank you, president." "Let''s eat, so that Yang Sheng won''t talk about it." Ji Rui''s words well explain his abnormality. "Well." Sure enough, it''s because the elder martial brother had taken care of him in private. Otherwise, with the bad personality of President Ji Da, how could he have been so kind-hearted and worried about whether his stomach would ache or whether he would be hungry? With the approval of President Ji Da, Letong extends her chopsticks to all kinds of delicacies on the rotary table. Even Letong doesn''t let go of the fruits after dinner. When she leaves, Letong stands up with a little bit of stomach thrust. If there are not three men present, she will surely touch her stomach regardless of her manners. I have to say that when I went out with Ji Rui, I had the most delicious food. Ji Rui and Letong walk out of the hotel gate together. The car stops in front of Ji Rui. Letong goes to open the door. Ji Rui holds the door, but he doesn''t plan to get on. Instead, he turns to look at Letong. "Let the driver take you back." Yue Tong waved her hand again and again, "no, I''m too full. I''ll take the bus to go back to eat." Ji Rui doesn''t seem to hear Yue Tong''s words. He says coldly, "get on the bus." Yue Tong sees his that facial expression, more and more don''t want to stay with him together. The president of Jida is moody. He was so kind to himself just now. Who knows if he wanted to give her candy before he slapped her¡° President, I''m so full! You may get carsick if you shake your fingers in the car. It''s not far from my home. I''ll go back for a walk. " At the end of the talk, he released his hand on the door and ran out like a spring. Letong took a few steps backward and waved to Ji Rui, "goodbye, President, good night!" Then he ran away. Ji Rui silently watched her figure disappear at the corner, and then got on the car. Letong trots out of the sidewalk outside the hotel and suddenly runs out of the warm room. She is not used to it. Coupled with the cold wind blowing face to face, Letong can''t help shivering. She jumps on the road like a kangaroo, puts her scarf around her neck twice, and then puts her hands in her pocket. Slowly, the heat generated by the trot finally offsets the cold wave of the cold wind, and Letong''s body warms up again. Then, she slows down and walks slowly towards the direction she lives. It''s getting colder and colder, and the pedestrians on the road are much rarer than those on hot days. Occasionally, one or two of them pass by Letong in a hurry, and none of them is as leisurely as Letong. Although the weather is very cold, whirring wind in the ear, but Letong is in a good mood at the moment, probably because she ate a lot of delicious food tonight. Baked lobster with cheese, steamed hairy crab The world of food is really very simple. After a taste of it, Letong''s happiness goes up. This Saturday, I''ll try a baked lobster with cheese. Of course, the lobster can''t afford it. It''s good to buy some crayfish to make do with it. Letong calculates happily in her heart, but she doesn''t know that Ji Rui is looking at her through the window of the car waiting for the red light on the road. Looking at Letong on the sidewalk with her head slightly up and walking forward in the cold wind, Ji Rui remembers that on a rainy day not long ago, she looked down and dispirited under the umbrella, but now Letong is full of happiness. The happiness in her is very simple and clear, which can be seen at a glance, just as sunshine represents beauty and rain represents gloom. What makes her so happy in a short time? Because of Yang Sheng? Ji Rui''s world has always been complicated. Therefore, he has never felt as happy as Letong now. Even if he picked up his baby son for the first time, he was not happy. Although he was relieved at that moment, he could not feel happy! Like Letong, for a person, a person, or a person you like, what''s it like to be full of happiness and joy? And this kind of feeling, he may never be able to experience! Chapter 53 After Yang Sheng came back, Ji Rui seemed to be more busy than before. And Letong, from the former Secretary of the president, has become the Secretary of the president and special assistant. One person is doing two people''s things, naturally, more busy than before. Of course, it''s not that Ji Rui is reluctant to provide Yang Sheng with a secretary. It''s because they are so busy these days that it''s not convenient for too many people to know about them. Letong is the person they trust most. Letong accompanies them to work day and night. Three meals a day, they all eat in the company''s lunch box to satisfy their hunger. As a result, her dish of crayfish baked with cheese has never been implemented. After several busy days, it finally came to an end at ten o''clock in the evening. Yang Sheng stretches and slumps lazily in his chair, squinting at Le Tong, who is cleaning up the mess on his desk. "Tongtong, elder martial brother, please have a snack. What would you like to eat?" Letong didn''t even think about it. She said, "baked lobster with cheese..." "Tut, girl, this point, where can I find a hotel to get you lobster baked with cheese?" Yang Sheng only thought she was joking. Letong just found that she had slipped away, but when she said something, the greedy insect in her stomach was hooked up, and she was ready to move, so she had to stick to it. "Don''t many big gears have crayfish?" Letong turns her head and looks at Yang Sheng expectantly like a child. Yang Sheng can''t refuse such Letong. "Well, let''s go to the big gear street and see if there is one." Although Yang Sheng is a gold collar with an annual salary of several million yuan, he does not exclude eating in a big stall occasionally. Of course, most of the people who will go to the big gear with him are college buddies, or else they are Letong. Ji Rui, a young master who grew up as a full-time chef, is unlikely to accompany him to eat in such a place. "Mr. President, I''ll go to the food stall with Tong Tong for supper. You can help yourself." Yang Sheng is very conscious of Ji Rui isolated from this kind of incompatible with Ji Rui consumer places. Ji Rui didn''t seem to hear Yang Sheng''s words. He just looked at Letong and asked, "do you want to eat lobster baked with cheese from Longxiang hotel? I''ll see if they have any ingredients Said, pick up the phone will pull out. Letong looks at Ji Rui in surprise. For a moment, she reacts and presses the cut-off key. "President, don''t be so troublesome. My elder martial brother and I will go to the food stall." Yang Sheng also picks eyebrows and looks at Ji Rui with interesting eyes. "Mr. President, when did you become so used to your secretary? Why don''t I know? " Ji Rui looks calm, and Yang Sheng on the eye, tone is very flat to say¡° I want to eat it myself Yang Sheng looked at him dubiously, "then you let them do a good job and send it to you. I''ll go to the stall with Tong Tong to eat hot pot." Yang Sheng says, stand up, pull Le Tong to leave. "Ah, elder martial brother, the information is not ready yet..." "Aren''t you hungry? Don''t you want crayfish? I''ll clean it up tomorrow! " Yang Sheng takes himself as Letong''s boss without authorization. "President..." Letong is forced to go out, but Chao Jirui asks for help. "Go ahead and clean it up tomorrow." Hearing Ji Rui''s generous decision, Letong almost wants to kowtow and thank you! Elder martial brother is really a great man. Because of him, he has a lot of light. At least, the president, these days, not only did not give her face, but also treated her too well! The so-called "love your family and love your family" refers to the abnormal behavior of President Ji Da, right? Ji Rui quickly follows up. In the parking lot, Ji Rui presses the window and asks Yang Sheng. "Where to eat?" Yang Sheng Leng Leng, for a long time to respond, "you want to go with us?" Ji Rui nodded, "well, I''m hungry, too!" Yang Sheng didn''t ask any more questions. He said the address, and the two cars drove to the front and rear stalls one street. Ten minutes later, two high-end cars were parked in the middle of a pile of battery cars. Three people got out of the car and sat down in a clean looking big gear. The three were dressed in a uniform white shirt and black suit. They were from two worlds, similar to those dressed casually around them. Yang Sheng looks at Ji Rui with concern. It''s rare that he doesn''t tease him. "Rui, is it your first time to come to such a place?" To Yang Sheng''s surprise and Letong''s surprise, the president of Jida, who thought he would be very unaccustomed to, sat in his chair without even frowning. "Well." The waiter uses a tray to bring up the prepared tea and chopsticks. Letong knows Ji Rui has a habit of cleanliness, and takes the initiative to help him make the dishes and cups with boiling hot water. Then he fills them with tea and delivers them to Ji Rui. Yang Sheng looked at Ji Rui enviously, "Tut, Rui, your treatment is really like the emperor, no wonder you refuse to give me Tongtong!" This sentence contains great ambiguity. For fear of Ji Rui''s misunderstanding, Letong looks up at Yang Sheng and says, "elder martial brother, it''s as if I''m your private property." Then he took Yang Sheng''s bowl and chopsticks and repeated the procedure. "Such a virtuous younger martial sister, who can accept you? Whose blessing is it?" Yang Shengyang asked the waiter to order, "Rui, what would you like to eat?" Ji Rui nodded Letong with his chin, "follow her!" Yang Sheng looked at Ji Rui strangely for three or four seconds. "Rui, if the company wins the best boss award, the winner must be you." Ji Rui''s paralyzed face, as usual, had no expression. "You invited her, but I brought it by hand." It seems that President Ji is very self-conscious. "President, I don''t choose what to eat. If you order according to your taste, I''m sure I like them all." Letong''s practice of being used to being a slave and focusing on the president attracted Yang Sheng''s eyes. Yang Sheng patted Letong on the head with a recipe. "Tongtong, he''s right. He''s just a guy who comes to eat and drink. You can order whatever you want." Yue Tong sees two people say so, again push off to appear affectation. So he obediently took the recipe from Yang Sheng and told the waiter a long list of things Ji Rui had never heard before. "President, I remember you can eat spicy, hot pot soup with spicy at the end of the line?" Yang Sheng protested plaintively again, "Tong Tong, do you still have my elder martial brother in your eyes?" "Yes, you like spicy food best. I asked you for nothing." Yue Tong replied to him without being polite. "You..." Ji Rui raised his lips slightly, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t you want crayfish? " He even thought about the purpose of Letong''s trip. Le Tong nodded, "well, another kilo of crayfish. Can you bake it with cheese? If not, salt and pepper or garlic. " Yue Tong said, and looked at the menu, looked up at two people, "want to drink?" Chapter 54 Yang Sheng knocked on the table, "of course, beer!" Ji Rui looks at Letong strangely and stares at Yang Sheng again. His tone is very light and he says¡° It''s too busy. Drink less wine. " Yang Sheng is a little surprised. He stares at Ji Rui thoughtfully. He doesn''t know when Ji Rui has become like a housekeeper? "Drinking alcohol properly can not only relieve stress, but also help sleep." Yang Sheng always finds the right reason for his behavior. "You''re talking about red wine, not beer!" Ji Rui corrected Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng shrugged, "then I''ll drink red wine!", Then he got up and walked towards the car. Soon, he took a bottle of red wine from the back compartment of the car and came back to the table. Letong takes a look at the red hot pot soup served by the waiter, and then at the expensive red wine. She is speechless. "Do you want any more beer, miss?" The waiter didn''t get a positive answer just now, so he asked again. "Not for the time being." Seeing that Ji Rui and Yang Sheng seem to have something to say, Letong quickly gives the waiter an answer and sends her away. "Elder martial brother, do you have enough red wine to eat hot pot ten times?" Hot pot is the main course. Wine is just the ornament on the side of the main course. Ornament is more expensive than the main course. How strange. Western style food is a woodlouse, but Yang Sheng still knows that this wine should sit in a quiet western restaurant and listen to the violin music while taking a shallow sip of the hot pot. "Whatever, the president gave me this wine! No, just ask the president again. " Ji Rui''s mouth corners smoked to smoke, probably is to want to say what, but just a light glance Yang Sheng, didn''t say a word. The waiter pushed up a large number of hotpot ingredients ordered by Letong with a layered small push rack. The soup in the pot opened, and the strong fragrance diffused in the air. Yang Sheng poured in a plate of fat beef first, "tut Tut, little younger martial sister, you know me too well! How do you know that I have been thinking about this spicy hot pot for a long time abroad? " Letong picked up a piece of fat beef with chopsticks and put it in Yang Sheng''s bowl. "I''m the roundworm in your stomach, OK?" Yang Sheng smiles and stares at Le Tong''s eyes. He bumps her with his elbow and asks¡° Tong Tong, you know so much about my hobby that you don''t have a secret love for me, do you Yang Sheng''s intonation is ambiguous. His narrow peach blossom eyes blink towards Letong, and his super strong power rushes towards Letong wave after wave. Letong leans back toward the chair, uncovering the distance between them. She glances at Ji Rui and says with a smile. "Elder martial brother, according to your logic, I also understand the preferences of the president. Is it difficult for me to fall in love with the president secretly?" Yue Tong said this to deny Yang Sheng''s theory of secret love, but he didn''t think about it. Ji Rui''s ears contain another hint. Ji Rui''s hand with fish fillets pauses slightly. He looks at Letong, but he sees that she has moved her eyes away. Now he is looking at Yang Sheng with a smile. Yang Sheng''s smiling eyes are full of profound meaning. He looks at Letong and Ji Rui. "You have a crush on him? impossible! Younger martial sister, you know the president very well because when you receive his salary, you naturally know what he likes. You are happy to serve him. With a wave of his hand, you will have the chance of promotion and salary increase. But I''m different. I''m not your boss and I have no direct interest with you. What do you want to know about me? Is there anyone else besides me? " Letong didn''t expect that he just wanted to deny Yang Sheng''s secret love story, but Yang Sheng turned left and right into the deeper mud. She can''t deny that Yang Sheng''s analysis of Ji Rui is very reasonable. Her understanding of Ji Rui is really out of the need of work. In her opinion, as Ji Rui''s personal secretary, he is equal to his right hand and left hand. If he doesn''t know his basic habits, how can he work together in tacit understanding and coordination? However, she did not agree with Yang Sheng. Just when she wanted to say something to refute Yang Sheng, Ji Rui opened her mouth. "Yang Sheng, you are so confident! Why do you think she doesn''t know me for the sake of me? Just for me to give her a promotion and a raise? " Letong just drank the imported tea and almost didn''t spray it out. As a result, she choked herself to death. Yang Sheng claps Letong''s back and looks at Ji Rui askance. "Because for a man like you, you can only look from a distance, not close to him!" Ji Rui picks eyebrows, "what do you mean?" When Yang Sheng sees that Letong passes away, he pours himself a glass of wine and hands it over to Ji Rui. "Mr. President, in the eyes of women, you are the God of men! You know what God is? It is for the shrine for people to worship, rather than carrying back to earth to live. And that''s what you are. Many people adore you, even like you, but not many people dare to think of you askew, because you are too high up, even if they have ideas, they only dare to YY in their mind, few of them really dare to act. And I, in the eyes of my female compatriots, am the real man that can be touched. Although this makes me very depressed, I have to admit that even though I am excellent, I am not in the same level with you. " Yang Sheng''s analysis is very thorough and accurate, and Letong almost wants to applaud on behalf of the majority of female compatriots. Ji Rui Lin''s face didn''t rush to retort, but he took a sip of wine with his slender finger holding the cup. Just such an ordinary action is enough to prove Yang Sheng''s words are right. Some people, born with noble temperament, even sitting in the open-air stall of the noisy night market, are still as elegant and calm as sitting in the super five-star hotel. Obviously, it''s just a cheap open-air stall. It''s because of sitting in such a relaxed man who is enjoying wine that it becomes a lot of high-end. Yang Sheng is right. Such a man can only look far away, not near! Of course, what Letong understood is not to look closely, but also contains another meaning. Because she stands too close, President Ji is ruthless, suspicious, selfish and so on. All her bad qualities can''t escape Le Tong''s eyes. Therefore, she never has any extra thoughts on this man. The male God took a sip of the wine slowly and licked his lips until the mellow aroma of the wine penetrated into the taste buds. Then he glanced at Yang Sheng faintly, "according to you, I''m not very poor?" Yang Sheng also took a sip of the wine. "Do you care? Don''t you want those women to leave you alone? " Letong didn''t expect to have a supper. She could hear so many gossip about President Ji da. Chapter 55 Although Letong helps Ji Rui block the phone calls of many celebrities, Ji Rui has never expressed any opinions about it. Yang Sheng''s words indirectly confirm Letong''s cognition of Ji Rui. Most of them are right. Ji Rui did not know why to look at Letong again, put down the wine cup, picked up chopsticks, "eat!" Yang Sheng is a smart man who knows how to deal with Ji Rui. Although he doesn''t talk to Ji Rui big or small, he never tries to test Ji Rui''s tolerance bottom line. Seeing that the president didn''t want to talk about it, Yang Sheng changed the subject and talked about some sports events that had nothing to do with it. All three of them had a good time. At eleven o''clock, Yang Sheng settled the bill, and they went back to the car. Naturally, Letong would get on Yang Sheng''s car. Ji Rui said, "Yang Sheng, I''m on the same road with Letong. Let her go back in my car." Ji Rui is right. All the places they have now, to the East, are the direction of Ji Rui and Letong''s residence, and to the west, are the direction of Yang Sheng''s residence. Yang Sheng did not answer immediately, but asked Letong in a low voice. "I''ll take you back?" Letong is not so afraid of Ji Rui as Yang Sheng thinks. Moreover, it''s too late. How can she let Yang Sheng toss about for more than an hour on the road to send her home? "I''m in the president''s car. You''re tired too, elder martial brother. Go back and have a rest early." Yue Tong waves to Yang Sheng, turns and walks to Ji Rui''s car, opens the door and bends into the car. "President, please." "Well." After the polite conversation, they were silent and turned to look out of the window. The streets in the middle of the night are desolate. On the main road, except for the occasional passing vehicles, there are lampposts and mottled tree shadows standing on the roadside. "Is the stomach OK?" Ji Rui''s cold voice suddenly sounded in the car, which was very abrupt. Letong suddenly turns her head and looks at Ji Rui through the dim light outside the window. "Ah!" "If you have a bad stomach, eat less spicy food." Ji Rui''s words, should be out of concern, but the tone is very flat, how can not hear a little bit of concern. Maybe his tone is too cold. Letong thinks that he has nothing to say, so she politely returns¡° Well, thank you for your concern. " Actually, I didn''t take his words to heart. This kind of dialogue, even ordinary people, is difficult to continue. Besides, Ji Rui is a man with few words. So they were silent again. Until, the car drove near Letong''s residence. "Brother Li, stop at the red light. I''ll get off there." The location of the red light is a crossroads, turn right into a few hundred meters, to reach the entrance of Letong''s residence, but Letong didn''t mean to let Ji Rui send her in. "You live here?" When the car stops, Ji Rui points to the new high-rise building on the side of the road and asks Letong. Every time Letong comes back from his car, he gets off here. "Well." Of course, Letong doesn''t live here. She lives in the old apartment on the inner street. It''s a very famous rental apartment. Although it''s only a few hundred meters away from the building Ji Rui pointed out, the rent is only one-fifth of the building in front of her. Ji Rui looks at Letong getting out of the car and takes a thoughtful look at the building, "Xiao Li, how much is the monthly rent of the apartment here?" Coincidentally, Ji Rui cooperated with a real estate developer before, but later the other party owed Ji a lot of money. After mediation by the court, the other party used more than half of the unit of the building to pay off the debt. There is a lot of room for appreciation in this area. Ji Rui decided to hoard these units for a few years. For the time being, he asked Xiao Li to sublet these apartments to an intermediary company. "Five to ten thousand." Ji Rui pursed his lips and stopped talking. After getting off the bus, Letong first bought some daily necessities at the convenience store on the side of the road, then turned into Heng Road, and it took a few minutes to get home. As a few days ago, there was a bag hanging on the doorknob. Inside the bag, there are slightly warm baked sweet potatoes. These days, she comes back late. Every night, Zhang Yi will keep some baked sweet potatoes for her. Letong takes the bag and opens the door. The darkness of the first room pours on her face. Letong closes her eyes slightly, reaches for the switch and turns on the light. When Letong changes her shoes and walks into the living room, the phone rings before she has time to put down a pile of things. "Tong Tong, are you home yet?" Yang Sheng''s clear voice came out of the microphone, which made Letong''s cold apartment warm a lot. "Well, just arrived, and you?" Letong put the baked sweet potato and the bag of things in her hand on the tea table, took off her backpack, and then the whole person was paralyzed on the sofa. "I just arrived, too." Letong is very tired. She reclines on the sofa with her eyelids drooping uncontrollably. If it wasn''t for Yang Sheng, she would have been sleeping on the phone. "Tong Tong, are you really in secret love with Ji Zong?" Yang Sheng''s words are very strong, and suddenly the sleepers on Le Tong''s body are gone. "Elder martial brother, why do you say that?" Letong thought, this is a big misunderstanding! Of course, she is not afraid of Yang Sheng''s misunderstanding, but Ji Rui''s misunderstanding! Ji Rui thought that she had a bad intention to him. It was not easy. He never looked at her with the same vigilant eyes as he did some time ago, and seldom used sarcastic tone to test her. She didn''t want to live the days that she was always on the back. "Tongtong, whether it''s true or not, there''s a saying that in front of me, Ji Rui, a man like this, ordinary women can''t provoke him, so can you." Yang Sheng said it very seriously, and there was no light tone like before. "Well, thank you for reminding me! Don''t worry, I don''t have any thoughts for him. " Letong breathes a sigh of relief for no reason. It turns out that Yang Sheng just reminds himself, not that he has done something that people misunderstand. "Well, take a bath and go to bed early. See you tomorrow." "Good night, elder martial brother." "Good night." The next morning, Letong got out of bed as usual, washed well, changed his clothes and went out. At this time, the opposite door opened. "Good morning, sister Tongtong Ever since Letong helped the couple that day, the couple regarded Letong as a life-saving benefactor. They hissed and asked for warmth all day. In addition to baked sweet potato, they also hung some other hometown products on Letong''s doorknob from time to time. "Sister in law, is Wenwen still awake?" Mrs. Zhang didn''t carry her child on her back, and the room was very quiet. She was probably still sleeping. "Yes, I''ve been sick. I''m particularly sleepy these days." Sister Zhang can now get along with Letong normally, and she especially likes to chat with Letong about her children. Yue Tong thought of something, pushed the door into the room, picked up a bag of things from the tea table. "Sister in law, these milk powder and vitamins are samples given by our company''s customers. I''m useless. Take them back and see what you can eat and use." In fact, all these items were bought by Letong in the supermarket. Chapter 56 After a long time of careful planning, Yang Sheng and Ji Rui made new progress. Yang Sheng was in a good mood, so he thought about where to go tomorrow. Yang Sheng slumped on the sofa of President Ji Da''s office and asked the man who was still buried in the files, "Rui, what''s the entertainment for tomorrow?" "With the baby!" To accompany Ji Baobao on Saturday is Ji Rui''s arrangement that Lei can''t move every week. It hasn''t changed for so many years. "Where are you going? Can you give me a ride? I haven''t seen my baby for a long time Yang Sheng has done a lot to get involved in the father and son''s party before. Fortunately, Ji Rui never refuses Yang Sheng''s joining, because Yang Sheng seems to have a better way to make Ji Baobao obedient than him. Although he was slightly upset by this cognition, Ji Rui suppressed his jealousy and allowed Yang Sheng to lead his baby son around. Compared with him, Yang Sheng and his baby are more like a father and son! "Can you cook?" Ji Rui thinks of the baby who has been making trouble these days. He has a headache, so he looks at Yang Sheng expectantly, hoping that chef Yang can successfully get the baby''s mind back from the grandmother. "No!" Yang Sheng answered very simply, "what? If you want to be able to cook, will young master Ji be willing to meet you? " Speaking of this, Ji Rui can''t say enough. He doesn''t bother to say anything. At Yang Sheng''s suggestion, the three will go to the amusement park on Saturday. At ten o''clock in the morning, Yang Sheng, who arrived ahead of time, saw president Ji Da''s flamboyant car drive into the parking lot. As soon as the car door was opened, the little man who got out of the car opened his hands and jumped to Yang Sheng. He put his arms around his waist and looked up at Yang Sheng happily. "Uncle Sheng, I miss you so much!" Yang Sheng bent over and picked him up. He gave him a big, fat face and said, "Tut, little devil, uncle Sheng wants you too!" Almost everyone who knows Ji Baobao knows the devil side of Ji Baobao, but Yang Sheng is the only one who dares to call it out like this. "Uncle Sheng is a villain, baby is not a little devil." Ji Baobao stretched out his fat hand and pulled Yang Sheng''s face. He argued unconvinced, "Baobao is a little prince who sees people, loves cars, and sees flowers blooming in cars." Yang Sheng held him and Ji Rui side by side to the entrance, "the little devil is the little devil, where is the little prince?" "The baby is the little prince! Uncle Sheng is a bad guy Ji Baobao finished pulling his face and pulled his hair instead. Ji Rui laughingly looks at the noisy two people, and suddenly understands why he has no way to treat them, because the two men, big and small, are very similar in temperament. Although these two people seem to be completely wrong, when they play, they will be super in tune. Three people pass through the roller coaster ticket booth, "baby, let''s play this?" Ji Baobao, who has a lot of treasure in Ji''s family, naturally has never played such an exciting game. Looking up at the booming car on the overhead track, and listening to the scream full of ears, Ji Baobao''s eyes flashed a trace of timidity. Yang Sheng reached out and scraped Ji Baobao''s nose, "the little devil is a coward!" Ji Baobao straightened his waist, raised his head and snorted, "Uncle Sheng is a coward, I''m not afraid!" So Yang Sheng and Ji Baobao swagger to buy tickets. Ji Rui never plays with them, so he sits in his seat waiting for them. In fact, just now he wanted to stop Yang Sheng, but on second thought, what he could not overcome did not mean that Ji Baobao could not overcome. The roller coaster roared over his head. The roaring sound seemed to run over his head. He closed his eyes and had a headache as if it was going to crack. "Mom! Mom!... " The cry of heart cracking and lung cracking is like the blood splashed by flowers in full bloom Ji Rui closed his eyes and held his head. The nightmares that had been in his heart for many years were replayed in his mind again. "Young master... Young master, are you ok?" Nearby, came the bodyguard anxious inquiry. Ji Rui clenched his fist and thumped his head hard. For a moment, he said to the bodyguard behind him in a cold voice. "Give me the medicine." The bodyguard quickly took out medicine and water from his belongings and handed them to him. Ji Rui opens his eyes, but after a while, his face turns blue and his eyes are full of blood. Slightly shaking hand took the medicine and water, put the medicine into his mouth, drink a drink, head a Yang, the medicine poured down. After taking the medicine, Ji Rui sits on the seat with his eyes closed. The medicine took effect quickly. After a few minutes, Ji Rui''s headache subsided. His ears were quiet. It seemed that all the people and things around him no longer existed. "Daddy! Daddy Ji Baobao''s energetic voice pulls Ji Rui back from the nihilistic world of meditation. Ji Rui opens his eyes and doesn''t have time to take a close look. Ji Baobao has rushed over, climbed up his thigh like a koala, put his arms around his neck and began to report to Ji Rui the thrilling experience just now. "Baby, is it fun?" Ji Rui''s big palm gently sweeps the baby''s back. His voice has recovered as usual. Ji Baobao rubbed his face with his face, his eyes were shining, his face was full of excitement, and his nose was covered with sweat, "have fun! Daddy, do you want to play? Baby with you Ji Rui patted his little PP, "Daddy doesn''t play!" "Ha ha, daddy is a coward!" Ji Rui rarely does not retort. Yang Sheng, who is sitting on one side, finds that Ji Rui is abnormal. "Rui, why are you so pale? Why are your eyes so red? Not feeling well? " Yang Sheng inquires with concern, reaches out his hand to pick Ji Baobao from Ji Rui and lets him sit on his lap. Ji Rui shook his head, "nothing, just a little headache." Yang Sheng frowned and said, "you''ve been working too hard these days. Otherwise, why don''t you slow down in advance? You have a good rest these days. " Ji Rui pinched the brow that bilges to feel uncomfortable, "no, time is short, drag on again, your this half year''s hard work will be in vain!" Yang Sheng observed his face carefully again. "Don''t talk about it. It seems that you are very uncomfortable. Let''s go back and play another day." Ji Rui stood up and said, "I''m ok. Let''s go. It''s rare to come here and let the baby have a good time." Yang Sheng looked at him anxiously and handed Ji Baobao to the bodyguard, "Baobao, let uncle take you to buy ice cream." When the bodyguard takes the baby away, Yang Sheng pulls Ji Rui to sit down and says, "come on, what happened?" Ji Rui patted him on the shoulder. "It''s really OK. It''s just a headache. After taking the medicine just now, it will be OK soon." Say, turn to see a gradually far away but still chirp what Ji Baobao said, "baby is very happy, you good accompany him to play!" Chapter 57 "Here you are, Daddy!" Ji Baobao came back with three ice cream in his hand. First he put one into Ji Rui''s hand, and then he handed one to Yang Sheng. "Uncle Sheng, this is yours." Ji Rui took the ice cream and soon found that what he had was different from what Yang Sheng had. Just as he wanted to ask his baby son, he heard Yang Sheng ask, "baby, why are you and your father''s three color ice cream, but Uncle Sheng''s one color ice cream?" Ji Baobao looks at Ji Rui and Yang Sheng, his big eyes blinking twice, "because he''s my daddy! Uncle Sheng, the baby''s father is not happy, so he wants to eat three color ice cream! " Yang Sheng gave Ji Rui a good look. "It''s really your son!" Ji Rui''s heart warms. He doesn''t care about Yang Sheng''s teasing. He rubs the baby''s head and looks at the baby''s son''s eyes. Unconsciously, his eyes soften. What a big baby! He knows that his father is in a bad mood and has bought ice cream for him. However, he can''t even make a small request. Ji Rui bent over to hold him up and put him on his thigh. "Baby, will you be happy if you eat this?" Ji Baobao nodded solemnly, "Hmm! Every time I think about Mommy, I eat three color ice cream! After eating, the mood will be good, good Ji Rui Leng for a moment, eyes immediately a dark, quietly lips gently on the baby''s face kiss. Ji Baobao didn''t realize that he was trying to make daddy happy, but he made daddy very sad. He put out his little tongue and licked the ice cream around, with a layer of red, green and white cream on his lips. After a while, the ice cream became smaller. He chewed it a few times. He looked at Ji Rui''s melting ice cream and put his face to his mouth to lick it. "Daddy, you eat it quickly, and you will be very happy after eating it." Baby smile, eyes narrowed into a seam, eyes bright flashing, is his age unique clean and pure. "Well, Daddy Ji Rui doesn''t like snacks, especially sweets. But to the smiling face of my baby''s expectation, I also thought that this ice cream was the baby''s heart for him. The ice cream I used to hate was too sweet in my mouth, but it was not as bad as I remember. The baby hugged his neck, put his chin on his shoulder, looked at him and asked softly¡° Daddy, how are you? Do you feel so happy? " Ji Rui swallowed the sticky and sweet cream in his mouth and nodded to the baby. "Well, I''m really happy!" Ji Rui''s mood is really much better. The haze that just blindfolded him is completely dispelled by the baby''s innocent smiling face and warm behavior. Baby "cluck cluck..." to smile happily, small face next to Ji Rui in the face of a few kisses, Ji Rui that handsome face paste a face of cream. "Ha ha ha, daddy is big cat!" After the prank, Ji Baobao rolls in Ji Rui''s arms and laughs to tears. "Tut, I envy others! Your father and son scratch my heart so much that they want to get a son to come back for fun! " Ji Rui rarely glanced at him in a good mood, "then you go get it!" Yang Sheng licked his ice cream. "It''s a pity that no woman will make a living for me!" Ji Rui is not sure whether Yang Sheng''s words are true or false. He has known Yang Sheng for nearly ten years. He has never heard of his girlfriend, but he has never seen him go to the party. So far, Yang Sheng''s love life is still a mystery. "Uncle Sheng, do you want an aunt to help you have a baby? I can help you... "Ji Baobao suddenly got up from Ji Rui''s arms, incarnated as a matchmaker, and began to engage in" wrangle "activities with his milky voice. Ji Rui still has a mouthful of ice cream in his mouth. After listening to the baby''s words, the ice cream in his mouth almost sprayed! Yang Sheng stares at Ji Rui and laughingly teases Ji Baoer, "Baobao, how do you want to help Uncle Sheng?" Could it be that the little devil wants to hold another party, the theme of which is no longer to choose Mommy, but to help Yang Sheng find his wife instead? Ji Baobao straightens up from Ji Rui''s arms and puts out his index finger mysteriously to hook Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng''s heart is heavy. No matter what Ji Baobao plays, he will cooperate actively. When Yang Sheng put his ear to Ji Baobao''s mouth, the little guy blinked his eyes and pulled his ear mysteriously and said, "when baby chooses Mommy, he keeps a lot of lists! Do you want uncle Sheng? The baby gave you all that. " Yang Sheng can''t laugh or cry, dare to love, this little devil also put his father don''t want the woman on his hand, let him choose? "Baby, those are women, haven''t you brushed them off? Why don''t you give it to Uncle Sheng? " Yang Sheng stretched out his hand to pull the little devil''s face. Sure enough, in the little devil''s heart, Ji Rui''s position as his father could not be replaced. Ji Baobao shakes his head like a rattle. "Uncle Sheng, it''s not my father who doesn''t want it. It''s my baby who doesn''t want it." Said, secretly glance at Ji Rui, see Ji Rui no signs of anger, he just put up his fingers. "Uncle Sheng, it''s baby who chooses Mommy, not daddy who chooses wife!" Yang Sheng was very funny. "What''s the difference? I don''t think it''s the same. " He is a 30-year-old man. He listens to a 4-year-old but less than 5-year-old boy to analyze the difference between Mommy and his wife. Ji Baobao grinned cunningly, "of course it''s not the same!" The little guy sat up from Ji Rui''s arms and sat in front of Yang Sheng. Seeing that his uncle Sheng was obediently cooperating with him, he put on an appearance of listening attentively. The baby stretched out his green little fingers and began to speak one by one. "The baby''s Mommy must be gentle and able to coax the baby, have a good temper, not scold the baby, be beautiful and not make the baby lose face, have a good voice, be able to sing hypnotic songs to coax the baby to sleep, be able to protect the baby with martial arts, and..." Ji Baobao tilted his head and began to index a lot, which made Ji Rui and Yang Sheng happy. Yang Sheng ran Ji Rui on him with a wink. "Rui, baby''s Mommy, is that so versatile?" Mention the baby''s mother, Ji Rui slightly lost his mind, but soon returned to normal. "That''s for sure!" The woman who can give birth to a child for Ji Rui is definitely one of the ten thousand excellent women, even if she is not all-round. Yang Sheng was very knowledgeable and didn''t go deep into this problem. Since the appearance of Ji Baobao, there have been countless conjectures and analyses about Ji Baobao''s mother, but no version has been confirmed by Ji Rui himself. In Yang Sheng''s opinion, none of the three or four editions that are widely circulated has enough evidence to support them. If Yang Sheng is superstitious, if Ji Rui says that Ji Baobao burst out of a stone, he will believe it! Chapter 58 "It turns out that the baby''s mother is so powerful and she is a superwoman. Can the baby tell Uncle Sheng what''s the difference between the baby''s mother and the baby''s father''s wife?" Ji Baobao glanced at Yang Sheng, "Uncle Sheng, you are so stupid!" Yang Sheng was scolded stupid by a four-year-old boy, but he was not annoyed at all. He reached out and pinched the baby''s face with a smile. "Honey, tell Uncle stupid quickly, what''s the difference?" Ji Baobao pats off his hand, stares at him for a while, then raises his head and asks Ji Rui, "Daddy, do you know?" Ji Rui shook his head and answered honestly, "I don''t know." Ji Baobao''s beautiful eyes looked back and forth at the two men with great disdain, "Alas, why are you so stupid?" Ji Rui has long been used to being called a fool or a bad guy by his baby son. Therefore, he didn''t respond to the scornful conclusion. Yang Sheng, on the other hand, tried his best to suppress his smile and was scolded stupid by a little boy, which was a rare experience for him. "Baby, come on, your stupid dad and uncle are dying of you." Ji Rui and Bai Yangsheng look at each other, which means that you are stupid. I am not stupid at all. You are not me. Ji Baobao, like his father, also gives Yang Sheng a white look. "Uncle Ben, if you want to choose a wife, you should have thick legs, thin waist, big chest, heavy makeup, big eyes, bright eyes, beautiful face, but not too evil..." Yang Sheng pursed his mouth and forced himself to smile. Looking at Ji Baobao''s fingers, he listed his wife''s conditions one by one. In the end, he couldn''t help holding his stomach and laughing. "Ha ha ha, Rui, you don''t want to ask for a wife in your life. According to your precious son''s condition, it''s the emperor who chooses the queen." Yang Sheng silently sympathizes with the 500 famous ladies who have been beaten by Ji Baobao. It must take a long time for them to regain their self-confidence. Ji Rui does not care about the way, "then do not ask for a lifetime!" "Besides, I didn''t even think about it!" Ji Rui added. His voice was very low. Ji Baobao in his arms didn''t seem to hear his two words. Otherwise, he would have to explode again. However, Yang Sheng was not surprised by Ji Rui''s words. Even if Ji Rui never said it clearly, from his words and deeds, we can see that he is not interested in getting married and seeking a wife. "Ah, by the way, uncle Sheng, the food cooked by baby and Mommy must be as delicious as that cooked by Grandma!" Ji Baobao, who is in Ji Rui''s arms, raises his head in surprise. He just found that he has missed a very important condition. "Granny? Who is it? " Yang Sheng, who almost fainted with a smile, was picked up again. Looking at Ji Rui, he wanted to get the answer from him. Ji Rui said lightly, "an hour worker." Letong goes to his house to cook, and he pays her according to Ji''s overtime salary. Therefore, it''s not wrong to say that Letong is an hourly worker. "An hour worker can beat a large group of star chefs of the Ji family and capture the stomach of the young master of the Ji family easily? It''s an extraordinary person. Let''s introduce her to my family as a part-time worker! " Ji Rui didn''t even think, "she''s gone. She''ll never come back." I can''t tell why. In a word, Ji Rui doesn''t want Yang Sheng to know that the old woman Baobao is talking about is actually Letong. Even more, he didn''t want Yang Sheng to know than he didn''t want him to. That''s why he said that, which made Yang Sheng give up completely. "Er... So..." Yang Sheng, misled by Ji Rui''s words, thinks that the old woman is old, so she goes to paradise and never comes back. "Aren''t you going to play? Go ahead, don''t waste time here! Ji Rui is afraid of Yang Sheng''s further inquiry. Looking at the time, he urges them to continue their previous adventure. "Daddy, aren''t you going to play?" Ji Baobao embraces his neck and hangs on him. Father and son face to face. Baby''s grievance is full of eager small eyes, which makes Ji Rui feel that he is a real villain, just like baby said. "Daddy will accompany you on the ferris wheel, will you?" Ji Rui chose a relatively acceptable project. "Yes, daddy will accompany me to the ferris wheel..." Ji Baobao claps his hand and cheers excitedly, which makes Ji Rui feel guilty. Every Saturday, Ji Baobao always quarrels and asks him to come out with him to play. Many times, Ji Rui will feel annoyed. But now, he finally understands that the real purpose of playing is not to play. Instead, I just want him to be a good father to accompany him. Ji Rui stands up with his baby in his arms, but Yang Sheng does not move. "Let''s go!" Ji Rui gave him a wink. "You two go, I''ll sit and rest for a while. Just now the baby has been screaming, my ears are still buzzing Yang Sheng wants to give father and son more opportunities to get along with each other. Ji Baobao, who was originally immersed in the joy of his father playing with him, suddenly turned his head and said, "hum, stupid uncle, you just screamed much louder than me! Like a pig crowing Yang Sheng obediently shut his mouth, he finally understood a reason, Ji Rui and Ji Baobao are father and son, but Baobao is completely different from his silent father. Although Ji Baobao is young, his poisonous tongue can''t let people take advantage of it. Ji Rui saw that Yang Sheng still didn''t move, and said, "let''s get together. There are so many people and the baby will be happy." As soon as Yang Sheng''s heart softened, he got up and followed him. The ferris wheel rises to the highest height, which is about the same as the height of Ji''s building. Since sitting in the ferris wheel, Ji Rui''s eyes have been on the baby''s face without moving away. The baby pointed to the distant building, "Daddy, look, is that a building like a rocket?" Ji Rui glanced at him in a hurry, "well, it''s very similar." Yang Sheng noticed his abnormality, took out his mobile phone, pressed a few words and sent it out. Ji Rui takes out his mobile phone and opens it to see, "Rui, do you have a fear of heights?", The sender is Yang Sheng. Ji Rui raised his eyes to look at Yang Sheng, then looked down at the screen, and scratched with his fingers to write a word, "yes", and went back. "Baby, do you want to come to Uncle Sheng?" Yang Sheng Chao and Ji Baobao open their arms. In order to keep balance, Ji Rui holds the baby and sits on one side, while Yang Sheng sits opposite the father and son. "No, I want to sit with Daddy!" Ji Baobao holds Ji Rui''s neck tightly and refuses to let go, as if he is afraid that Ji Rui will be robbed as soon as he let go. Ji Rui is very happy. No matter how much he agrees with Yang Sheng, the person he wants to stick to most is himself! Chapter 59 On this day, Ji Rui''s father and son played with Yang Sheng in the amusement park all day. In the evening, they had dinner outside. Originally, Ji Rui planned to take Ji Baobao to buy some parent-child clothes together. Because the parent-child clothes that Le Tong suggested to buy last time, Baobao liked them very much. Almost every time he came out to play, he asked Ji Rui to put on those clothes to show off. But after all, Baobao is only a few years old child. He played all kinds of amusement items in the amusement park from morning to night. In addition, he is hyperactive and always loves to toss and scurry. His physical strength is naturally overdrawn even more. After dinner in the hotel, he sleeps in his arms with Ji Rui''s waist around him, crawling up to Ji Rui''s thigh like a fool. After dinner, Yang Sheng goes to have fun himself, while Ji Rui holds his sleeping baby son and asks the driver to drive the car back to the mansion. Ji Baobao, who is nestled in his arms, sleeps very deeply. Ji Rui enters the room, holds the baby''s buttocks in his hand and makes the baby lie on his shoulders. Then he carefully changes his shoes and walks into the living room with the baby in his arms. I don''t know if it''s because he came back a little early today, or if the man was waiting for him deliberately. When he came in, the woman sitting on the sofa got up and welcomed him. "Ah Rui, is the baby asleep?" Ji Rui thinks that she is transparent, and doesn''t even bother to give a handout. He holds the baby and walks to the baby room. "Ah Rui..." It seems that the middle-aged woman with special charm followed him step by step and called again wrongly. "Sister Yu, come and help the young master take a bath." Ji Rui said to the nanny standing on one side and interrupted the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman, who had been ignored again and again, did not dare to speak any more. She only followed the nanny into the baby room behind him. Ji Rui bends over and puts the baby on the bed. Looking at the baby''s bright red lips, Ji Rui can''t help but bow his head and kiss the baby. The middle-aged woman was surprised by his warm gesture. After staring at his handsome profile for a long time, she couldn''t say anything. "Sister Yu, bring out the water." Ji Rui took the remote control and adjusted the temperature to 25 degrees. Then he began to help the baby undress carefully. Soon, sister Yu brings out the water. The middle-aged woman bends down and reaches for a towel. Ji Rui, who was still undressing Ji Baobao, turns around and takes the basin away. "Get out!" Ji Rui''s voice is very cold. Even if the room temperature is 25 degrees, it is like frost within a radius of a few feet around him. Sister Yu looks at Ji Rui in fear, and then at the middle-aged woman, "young master... Madam...". It seems that she doesn''t understand who Ji Rui is talking about. Ji Rui turned his back to them, twisted the towel, and gently put the hot towel on the baby''s face. Contrary to his gentle action, he ordered in a cold voice, "all out!" Jade sister immediately turned and went out, but the middle-aged woman still stood in the same place, looking at Ji Rui''s back with a sad face¡° Ah Rui... " "Three... Two..." Ji Rui coldly began to count down, "one" did not have time to jump out, the middle-aged woman has left in a hurry. Ji Rui listens to the door close and stares at Ji Baobao, who is as pure as an angel and sleeps for a while. After a long time, Ji Rui lowers his head and kisses the baby on the forehead, picks up a towel and wipes the baby up and down. The baby is fast asleep. Ren You Ji Rui picks up his arm and lifts his feet. He even turns his whole body over on the bed and wipes it. He still sleeps like a pig. After cleaning the baby, Ji Rui helps him cover the quilt and goes into the cloakroom to find a set of pajamas for the baby. But I found that although the baby''s pajamas cost a lot of money, they all have one thing in common, that is, the above patterns are almost all bear father and bear mother with a bear, or pig father and pig mother with a pig. In a word, no matter what animal it is, almost all of them are the patterns of a family of three. Ji Rui''s hand stops in front of the row of pajamas, and his heart seems to have overturned the Wuwei bottle. Looking at these pajamas, he couldn''t help but think of the time when he was more than four years old. At that time, he was a carefree and happy little boy. At that time, he and his parents were as happy as the patterns on Ji Baobao''s pajamas. It''s just, later Ji Rui''s eyes sank. He pulled a set of soft and warm pajamas, folded them out, held Ji Baobao in his arms and carefully dressed him. Baby''s small arms and short legs, very lovely, baby''s skin is very white and tender, unlike him, is a healthy wheat skin. Baby''s skin, like his mommy. At that time, the doctor who came out with him said so. Ji Rui helped the baby put on his pajamas and carefully stuffed him into the quilt. "Daddy... Accompany the baby..." the sleeping baby, when he wanted to pull away his hand, grabbed his arm and rubbed his warm face in his palm. Ji Rui touched his head, "well, daddy is with the baby." He bowed his head to his forehead, face, nose and upper lip. Like his mommy... Probably, in addition to the skin, this sticky character, also like his mommy! Ji Rui pulls his hand out of Ji Baobao''s arms, helps him tuck in the quilt, turns the light into the night light mode, and then walks out quietly. Ji Rui opens the door. Outside, the middle-aged woman is standing there like a stone statue. "Ah Rui." Ji Rui still ignores her and doesn''t mean to stop. He turns around and goes to the stairs. "Let''s talk." The woman took him by the arm and pleaded. Ji Rui frowned, his face was full of disgust, and threw away her hand. "I have nothing to talk about with you." The woman held out her hand persistently and grabbed his arm again. "Ah Rui, just for your father''s sake, listen to me, OK?" Ji Rui turns his head and stares at the woman with fierce eyes. "For his sake? Why is he? What are you doing? " Ji Rui shakes off his hand and no longer ignores the woman''s request. He strides up the stairs. "Yang Sheng, speed up the process!" As soon as Ji Rui enters the bedroom, he takes out the phone and pulls it out. "Er, Rui, didn''t you say to wait until the baby''s fifth birthday?" Yang Sheng, on the other side of the microphone, was sitting in a bar drinking with his friends. After returning home, he had been busy for so many days. It was rare for him to take a holiday. Naturally, he could not treat himself badly. But I didn''t expect that it wasn''t long before I sat down. The evil president of Jida called again to talk about business. Although Yang Sheng was not happy in his heart, he was quick to face Ji Rui with a working attitude. "I''ve changed my mind, the sooner the better!" Ji Rui finished with Yang Sheng and gave a few more orders before he hung up and went into the bathroom. Chapter 60 Not long after Ji Rui hung up, Letong received a call from Yang Sheng. "Tong Tong, the devil has an order. Work overtime tomorrow!" The devil in Yang Sheng''s mouth naturally refers to Ji Rui. "Well, it''s almost over, isn''t it? Why do you have to work overtime? " At this time, Letong is playing with sister-in-law Zhang at Zhang Yi''s home. Originally, she made an appointment with sister-in-law Zhang. Tomorrow morning, she will take Wenwen to the park with sister-in-law Zhang. "You don''t need to know the specific reason. Anyway, the devil orders. The sooner the matter is finished, the better!" Letong said helplessly, "OK, what time is tomorrow?" "Nine o''clock. By the way, you brought back those porridge and baked sweet potato yesterday, and you''ll buy me some for breakfast tomorrow." Yang Sheng, like Ji Rui, often accompanies customers to dinner. He is afraid of big fish and big meat. Yesterday, he grabbed half of Letong''s breakfast and ate it with relish. Letong looks at the time. It''s more than nine o''clock. Brother Zhang should also come back. Today is Saturday, and business will be better. It''s estimated that he won''t leave baked sweet potato for himself today. "I can bring you porridge. I''m not sure about baked sweet potato." No matter what Letong said, Zhang Yi left her seven or eight baked sweet potatoes and gave him no money. Letong bought Wenwen something to play with, eat and wear from time to time. She seldom stayed in her apartment to read or watch TV as before, and seldom went to the library to kill time. Instead, she ran to Zhang Yi''s house to amuse Wenwen. Wenwen is now learning to speak. She is very cute all day long. Letong likes her very much, and the little girl also likes her very much. Every time she sees her, she will open her little hand and call "sister... Sister...". Rice porridge is cooked by Letong herself. Each time she cooks a large pot, she puts it in a small lunch box separately and puts it in the refrigerator. When she eats it, she takes it out and heats it in the microwave oven. Breakfast or supper can be easily settled. Most of the porridge is white rice porridge. You can add fresh meat or eggs according to different tastes. Letong is not sure what Yang Sheng''s taste is, so he adds some beef to it. For his share, he lays an egg. At nine o''clock, three people were sitting in the reception room of the president''s office. Yang Sheng opened the lunch box, looked at it and sniffed, "Wow, Tong Tong, you are so nice. How do you know I like beef and rice porridge?" Ji Rui sits on the single sofa not far from Letong, holding the coffee made for him by Letong, but he looks at the box of rice porridge and baked sweet potato in Yang Sheng''s hand. "Whatever. Do you really like beef?" Letong smiles and takes out her share. "Yes, I like it best." Yang Sheng took a mouthful of porridge and raised his head contentedly. "Well... This rice porridge is really good. It''s soft and soft. Tongtong, where did you buy breakfast? I''ll eat here another day. " Letong takes his lunch box and is about to eat porridge. Before he can answer Yang Sheng, he sees president Ji Da holding coffee and staring at himself and Yang Sheng. "President, you didn''t have breakfast? Do you want to eat it? " Letong tries to pass the rice porridge to Ji Rui. Ji Rui took back his sight and said, "No.", I took a sip of the coffee I had to drink before I went to work. Le Tong "Oh" a, this just turns to answer Yang Sheng''s question. "Elder martial brother, you can''t buy this porridge outside. Baked sweet potato is bought in the alley near my home." Letong has been eating rice porridge and sweet potato for breakfast for many days, but she is not tired at all. "Tut, Tongtong, do you cook this porridge every day? Can you apply to bring me one more every day? " Yang Sheng asked cheekily. Le Tong nodded, "yes!", He picked up the rice porridge and was about to eat it. "Give me the rice porridge!" The president of Ji Da, who has just rejected Letong''s kindness, has snatched Letong''s lunch box without waiting for the host''s consent. "Er... President, didn''t you say no?" Letong pitifully looks at the rice porridge that should have entered her stomach. After being robbed by a man, she Gulu Gulu drinks half of it. Ji Rui drank half a box of rice porridge in one breath, sipped the corner of his mouth gracefully with a paper towel, and glanced at her, "don''t you say it''s bad to drink coffee on an empty stomach?" Letong reluctantly took a big bite from the sweet potato and vented all her grievances on it. The president of Jida is getting worse and worse. Isn''t it just a pot of coffee? Now he has to grab her breakfast. Can''t he see her better? Is it true that he has done something to provoke him recently? Letong scolds Ji Rui in her heart, but she can''t help self-examination. For the time being, she will not have the idea of resigning, because two days ago, Aunt Huang of the finance department told her that the president informed her that from next month, Letong''s basic salary will be increased by 10% on the original basis. In this way, it''s almost a month''s rent for Letong. With a lot of overtime work and overtime pay, Letong is also very satisfied. She secretly calculated yesterday. According to her current income in Ji''s family, she can save some money to live for three or two years, and almost pay 20% down payment of a small apartment. Of course, the location of the small apartment is more biased, but there is always a real home of their own. Therefore, Letong has done a good job in psychological construction for her real nest in two or three years. After that, no matter how much the president of Jida embarrasses her, she has to bear it! Jida president leisurely wipe clean corners of the mouth, just light to say, "give me a, don''t eat mutton, other all right." Letong secretly put up his middle finger in his heart. This man is really shameless. Elder martial brother asked her to help him bring one, but he was so kind that he had to give him a gesture. But at the thought of her own nest three or two years later, Letong had to answer "Oh...". "Breakfast money, I''ll call you with my salary." Ji Rui finished, bowed his head and continued to eat the remaining half box of rice porridge. As soon as she heard that the president of rice porridge would pay, a series of stars appeared in her eyes. Surrounded by the twinkling stars, the image of President Ji became tall and shining. Ah, ah! Mr. President, you are a good boss who sympathizes with his subordinates! Yang Sheng stares at Ji Rui and says, "Rui, you wicked rich man are really enough! Originally, Tong Tong has promised to treat me to breakfast every day. With such a wave of your hand, I''m embarrassed to eat and drink for nothing. " Ji Rui glanced at him, "Yang tezhu, I heard that your annual salary is several million, and my little secretary''s annual salary is about 100000!" The implication is to scold Yang Sheng for being greedy. Is it good to have so much money? Yang Sheng shrugged, "that''s OK. How much do you give to Tong Tong? How much do you deduct from me then?" Although Letong thinks it''s too philistine and snobbish to take breakfast for her boss to collect money, she can''t resist the temptation of money. She is obviously servitude, and she sings happily in her heart. She feels that today''s baked sweet potato is very delicious! Chapter 61 After breakfast, the three people who had a full day''s rest were able to work together again. Ji Rui and Yang Sheng are sitting at their desks side by side, while Le Tong is sitting opposite them. According to their requirements, they help them collect all kinds of information and arrange it. Occasionally, they add hot tea or coffee. Half way small break for a while, Letong ran out to take a packet of biscuits in, tear open the bag, took a piece out, creak creak gnaw up. "Hungry?" Yang Sheng reached over, pinched a piece from the bag and threw it into his mouth. "Well, I''ve had a good appetite recently. I''m hungry easily." In fact, it''s because her porridge was robbed. How long can a baked sweet potato be full? Yang Sheng chewed the biscuit and looked at her with a smile. "I heard that pregnant women can eat it very much. Younger martial sister, you can''t be..." Yang Sheng knows that Letong doesn''t have a boyfriend. Making such a joke is just a joke. But this joke shocked Ji Rui, who was buried in the file pile. He suddenly raised his head and stared at Letong. Letong only cares about laughing with Yang Sheng, but doesn''t notice Ji Rui''s abnormality. "Elder martial brother, if you make trouble again, I will eat you up!" With that, he raised his hands and bared his teeth to Yang Sheng, like a devil. Ji Rui looks at Letong thoughtfully. Some words, even he, are hard to say. So he takes out his mobile phone and sends a message to Letong. Letong thinks it''s Luo yuan''er. She takes out her mobile phone and looks at it. The sender is actually the president of Ji Da, who is sitting in front of her. "Did you take remedial measures that night?", Letong lowered her head, with a touch of irony in her eyes. It turns out that up to this time, President Ji Da was still worried that she would take the event that night as a bargaining chip? That''s enough! If it wasn''t for Ji''s rich salary, she wouldn''t face such a man who clearly knows that she is a wolf and bullies the rabbit and worries that the rabbit will take advantage of the opportunity to extort money! She didn''t have a vision for her feelings, or for men. Ji Rui may be very good in all aspects, but she has never coveted him. This matter, she can swear to God, from beginning to end, she did not think of him at all. Besides, if she really wants a boyfriend or husband, the person she wants to hook up with and like will probably be Yang Sheng, who can make her happy, rather than Ji Rui, who is cold, heartless and boring. Moreover, the idea of using children as a chip to hold a man like Ji Rui, she felt disgusted and sad when she thought about it. Letong fingers quickly on the screen, quickly back to a few words in the past. "Don''t worry, I''m afraid of pain!" Ji Rui takes a look at his mobile phone. Yang Sheng sees that they are holding a mobile phone at the same time, so he teases them. "Well, aren''t you two cheating in front of me? If so, let''s be clear, I''ll go out and avoid it! " Ji Rui ignores him and plays with his mobile phone carelessly. Yang Sheng''s words, of course, are just joking. He can''t even imagine that the two people who can''t get together in front of him have done things in private, but they are much more powerful, direct and intimate than those things that can be seen and eaten by talking on mobile phones! "Elder martial brother, if you can do it in front of you, it''s not cheating, it''s just plain flirting. But, elder martial brother, did you take any medicine today? The president and I don''t look like the same people, do we? " Letong said openly, as if, she and Ji Rui really have nothing. In fact, she really thinks that she has nothing to do with Ji Rui. Anyway, she doesn''t remember that night at all. If it wasn''t for Ji Rui''s information, she would have forgotten about it. "Are you sure?" Ji Rui doesn''t seem to trust her very much. He sends another message. Le Tong Mo for a while, feel this matter again entangle go on really have no meaning, so heart a horizontal, sent such a message in the past. "I''m not sure. Why don''t you get a doctor to examine me?" After that, her aunt had come to report twice on time. It should be the most reassuring way for him to find a doctor to check her. "Good!" Ji Rui''s reply came in the twinkling of an eye. Letong has only a little affection for Ji Rui, and then it disappears. In the afternoon, Ji Rui said that he had something to do tonight, so he didn''t have to work overtime. Yang Sheng ordered him to pack up his things happily and get off duty on time. Ji Rui calculates the time of Yang Sheng''s departure, takes his bag out of the office and knocks on Letong''s desk. "Let''s go." "President, you give me the address. I''ll take a taxi myself." Letong does this, one is to avoid suspicion, the other is really unwilling to face the dirty Ji Rui. "I drive!" Ji Rui is more reluctant to let people know than Letong, so he sent the driver Xiao Li home early. "But..." what else does Letong want to say, Ji Rui interrupts her, "do you want to go back?" Letong is not angry at all. The little favor he has accumulated for Ji Rui over this period of time has suddenly broken the zero point and gone all the way on the negative value. She stood up and walked to the elevator. Ji Rui strode with her. The elevator goes directly to the lower floor, and they walk to the car like two strangers. Ji Rui gets into the driver''s seat, and she opens the door of the back seat. Today this matter, Ji Rui let her thoroughly cold heart. Perhaps, in the eyes of President Ji Da, except for himself, all people are extremely humble. When they are with him, they all have an intention to him. If she could, she really didn''t want to be alone in the same space with such a person. Ji Rui, sitting in the driver''s seat, drives all the way attentively, and doesn''t want to chat up. But Letong, who is in the middle of a fire, doesn''t want to talk to Ji Rui either, so they haven''t said a word in half an hour from getting on the bus to arriving at their destination. Ji Rui takes Letong to a private clinic, and a male doctor in his early 30s is about the same age as Ji Rui. "Rui, the instruments are ready. Let her in." Letong stood aside, looking at the two men, even the introduction of the province, only a "she" word to represent her Letong, the body back cool sou, and the heart, also increasingly cold. Perhaps, there are so many women that President Ji brought over for examination. Therefore, both President Ji and the doctor feel that there is no need to say their names. Because, in their eyes, these people, a and B, B and C, C and D, are nothing more than a woman for president Ji to vent. There is no difference between them. And she is just one of the abcdes around Ji Rui. It doesn''t matter what her name is! Chapter 62 Letong walks in front and hears the doctor behind him ask Ji Rui, "do you want to go in and have a look?" Letong blushes and wants to refuse. But on second thought, she asks him to verify it. If she doesn''t let him in, what''s the point of doing so? It''s just, anyway, there should be no good-looking, probably will use the test box to check urine, and then according to B ultrasound to confirm it OK. "Well, I''ll go in with you." Sure enough, President Ji was not at ease. Letong went in alone. All the people here are arranged by him. I can''t believe it. Ji Rui''s suspicion is really heavy. As Letong expected, after she went in, the doctor asked her to take some urine samples and test them with a pregnancy test box. "Rui, the result of the test box is negative, not pregnant. Do a B ultrasound again, check carefully to confirm it The doctor is very responsible. Probably, he helped president Ji Da to do this kind of thing. So, it''s obvious that this is an orthopedic clinic, but it''s very skilled to do this kind of gynecological examination. Letong obediently climbed onto the bed and asked the nurse to apply a pile of sticky liquid on her abdomen. A curtain was pulled in front of the bed, but the B-ultrasound screen was placed outside the curtain. "Rui, I''m sure she''s not pregnant." Letong listens to the conversation between the doctor and Ji Rui. Inexplicably, she feels very sad. She closed her eyes for a long time, then slowly sat up, arranged her clothes and got out of bed. Letong stands in front of Ji Rui and looks at him straight. She asks impatiently. "May I go now?" She even saved her calling! "Well, let''s go!" Ji Rui''s face, as usual, has no expression. But Letong knows that he must be relieved now that the stone that has been pressed on his heart for more than two months has been moved away. Can it not be easy? Out of the ward, Letong walks very fast, leaving Ji Rui with long hands and legs behind. Ji Rui strode to catch up, "Letong!" Letong ignores him. Seeing that she is about to walk to the door, she sees a taxi stopping at the door of the clinic. Letong suddenly drops Ji Rui and runs out, opens the door and goes in. "Driver, 18 Renhe street, please." Le Tong threw an address in a hurry to go out, heaved a long breath, leaned back in the back seat, slowly closed his eyes. "Well, girl, if you''re tired, just sleep for a while. I''ll call you when you get there." The driver, a smiling uncle, said a word of concern and drove away from the clinic. Letong''s phone has been ringing for a long time. If it wasn''t for the driver''s uncle to remind her, she really didn''t want to open her eyes to see it. Take out the phone and have a look, the caller shows as "President Ji". Letong didn''t even bother to press it, so she pressed the power off button. For others, Letong has never had too much expectation, so the chance of being hurt is actually very few. However, Ji Rui doubted and tried again and again, saying that he would not hurt others was false. In particular, Letong''s seemingly optimistic and cheerful personality actually hides a very sensitive heart. Although she can''t remember those intimate scenes with him that night, she had a close relationship with each other after all. President Ji had the heart to push her to such a situation again and again. If it wasn''t for his selfishness, it was that she was inferior to a dog in his eyes. Mingming thought in the morning that in order to have her own apartment, she would have to bear it anyway. But now, she suddenly has a kind of impulse, want to immediately type a letter of resignation, let express tomorrow morning to send to Ji, then she, no longer need to see that let her heart cold face. Letong comes home with a lot of worries. Usually, if she comes back early, most of her friends will go to the opposite side to tease Wenwen, but today, she doesn''t even have the mood to tease children. Letong heats up some rice porridge, takes a bath, nests on the sofa, turns on the TV, and turns the volume of the TV to a maximum. Besides the sound of the TV, she can''t hear any other sound. She''s been staring at the TV, but she doesn''t know exactly what''s on TV. She only saw that men were roaring and women were crying, but she didn''t know why men were roaring and women were crying, and she didn''t want to know. It''s like, she and Ji Rui, or Yang Sheng, or all the people around her, clearly stand in front of each other, but she doesn''t know why they are sad, she doesn''t know why they are happy, she also doesn''t know. On the contrary, when the other person looks at her, the same is true. President Naji looks at her just as she looks at the characters on TV. Even if he is sitting in front of the TV, why she is sad and why she is tired has nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t care. In the blues, Lok Tong was sitting in a sofa with a listless pillow, and she sat on the sofa for a long time. She was shown on TV from the soap opera to the midnight shopping guide, and she did not know when she would have been sleeping on the sofa. In the middle of the night, she was awakened by a bone chilling. When she opened her eyes, she saw a snowflake on the TV. It seems that the TV station has closed. Look at the time, it''s nearly four o''clock in the morning. "Sneeze!" Letong''s tears and nose gushed out with the sneeze. Le Tong pulled the paper towel and rubbed it in her face and nose. Then she got up and went to the washroom to wash her face with hot water. She climbed into the bed and covered the quilt. Hazy, Letong feels like she''s in a high-temperature melting pot, and her whole body is about to burn. Letong''s consciousness wakes up slowly, and raises her hand to touch her forehead. Her forehead is as hot as an iron. With her experience of taking care of her mother for so many years, the temperature is estimated to be close to 40 degrees. She lifted the quilt, put on a thick coat, supported the wall, went to the locker, picked up the medicine box, went back to bed, climbed into bed again, and put the thermometer in her mouth. Two minutes later, she took it out and had a look. As expected, it was 39 degrees. In the medicine box, he took the antipyretic medicine to increase the weight. Looking at the time, it wasn''t six o''clock yet. Letong decided to sleep for a while. She has always been in good health. Maybe, when she wakes up, the fever will go away. However, Letong overestimates her body this time. When the alarm goes off, Letong is still sore and hot. She took her temperature again. It was 38 degrees, one degree lower than before. It seems that her condition is getting better. Letong is a little dizzy. She holds the wall to wash and change her work uniform. She is afraid that she will be cold. She adds a big and thick down coat on the outside of her suit coat and a scarf to seal her face tightly. Before going out, Letong made a call to the pizza shop and ordered two pizzas. When she slowly returned to the company, the younger brother of the pizza shop just delivered the steaming pizzas to the office. Chapter 63 When Letong delivers coffee and pizza to the president''s office, Ji Rui takes a look at the pizza on the table, frowns slightly, and looks up at Letong, "why not porridge?" "Not at home, not last night. Also, I''m sorry for yesterday''s promise to make breakfast for the president. I''ll go back on it. " Letong didn''t give any explanation for her regret, didn''t give Ji Rui the chance to ask, didn''t say half a redundant word, turned and walked out. After Letong goes out, Ji Rui is eating pizza and drinking coffee. The more he eats, the worse he feels. As a result, President Ji, who never bothers people, especially women, did not hesitate to call his secretary. "What do you mean, Letong?" When he said this, the expression on his face was still very indifferent, holding the piece of pizza in his hand, but he suffered for no reason, and was unconsciously held in the palm of his hand, squeezed into a ball. Sitting in the Secretary''s position, Letong, holding her painful and heavy head, returns to him with a turbid voice with a little nasal sound. "President, literally. This pizza is on me this morning. It''s an apology for my repentance. " Letong will not say that the porridge she cooked is not worth money. What is worth money is actually her heart. But Ji Rui such a man, does not deserve to enjoy her heart, even if he will pay, she does not want to sell him! Ji Rui listens to the busy sound of "dududu" coming from the phone. He is slightly surprised. His anger rises slowly. His little secretary dares to hang up with him?! Ji Rui has almost never enjoyed the treatment of being hung up, but the person who let him enjoy the treatment of letting his whole body blood rush to his head is actually the little secretary he once thought was obedient? Ji Rui couldn''t understand the reason of his anger, or just because his authority was despised, a little secretary dared to refuse him, the president who could control her life and death? Or are there other reasons? Before he can make it clear, the phone on the desk rings, Ji Rui''s anger calms down for no reason, "say!" His tone was very bad, because he thought it was Letong on the other side of the microphone. "Rui, did you eat gunpowder early in the morning?" The person on the other side of the phone is not le Tong, but Yang Sheng. "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui didn''t ask. Ji Rui is seldom so impatient with Yang Sheng. Probably aware that Ji Rui is not easy to be provoked today, Yang Sheng immediately put aside his teasing tone and said in a very correct working tone. "Send me a copy of yesterday''s information." "Ask Letong!" Ji Rui finished and hung up the phone. I don''t blame him for being so angry. Yesterday, after checking in the clinic, Letong suddenly left him, ran into a taxi and called her, but she didn''t answer. Finally, she simply turned off the machine. When she came back in the morning, she intended to ask her why she didn''t answer his phone call yesterday, but before his question came out, she threw him another thing that made him more angry. If Ji Rui is an ordinary person, he will probably know how much damage he did to Letong. However, as a young master of Ji family, he has enjoyed the treatment of the stars from the moment he was born. He has always been regarded as a man only by others, but not by others. Even if he has done too much, he will rarely be criticized or asked to correct by others. Over time, he has enough self-confidence in his own words and things. He is very subjective and thinks that he is always on the right side. Therefore, when he talks and does things, he basically does not care about other people''s feelings. Even though Le Tong showed her dissatisfaction with him so obviously and refused to make breakfast for him, he still didn''t realize it. It was his behavior that hurt her first, and she would repent, which was a matter of course. Ji Rui is angry. The pizza sent by Letong only takes a small bite. He is not a picky eater. He never asks for breakfast or even lunch or dinner. He will eat whatever he has. But today''s pizza, there is a kind of hard to swallow feeling. Probably, it''s because there is a huge gap with the soft rice porridge originally thought? Ji Rui pushes the pizza, which is only short of a small corner, to his desk and begins to work. Le Tong outside the office, received a call from Yang Sheng, "Tong Tong, yesterday''s 10-year information, you send me email." "Well, I''ll send it to you right away." Holding the phone on her shoulder, Letong opens the folder and sends the information Yang Sheng needs to the other party''s mailbox. "All right! Elder martial brother, I''m sorry. I got up a little late this morning, so I didn''t bring you rice porridge. " Yang Sheng, who can only eat pizza and coffee for breakfast, has received a sincere apology from Letong. "Fool, you have no obligation to do this for me. What do you want to eat at noon, elder martial brother?" Yang Sheng''s attitude towards the change of breakfast varieties is quite different from Ji Rui''s. Letong, with her dizzy head burning, even the greedy insect in her stomach, seems to have given up her job. Yang Sheng has offered several delicious places, but she refuses because she is busy today. "Well, since my younger martial sister is ungrateful, I have to let president Ji Da accompany me to lunch." Letong doesn''t care who Yang Sheng is having dinner with. When she hangs up, she feels that the screen in front of her is blurry and her head seems to be more dizzy than just now. Letong holds her head, closes her eyes, takes a rest, opens her eyes, and the situation seems to have improved. These days, I have been helping Ji Rui and Yang Sheng to sort out other materials. As the Secretary of the president, I have accumulated a lot of things on my desk. This information, if put in peacetime, Letong will not put in the eye at all. But today, she took out a piece of material that needed to be translated. Half an hour later, she only translated less than one page. Except that her head felt heavy and heavy, her brain was like a ball of grass. Letong took the forehead stick to measure her temperature, but it was still 38 degrees. In such a working state, Letong felt that she probably needed to ask for leave to have a rest. Letong picks up several documents and sends them to the president''s office. Ji Rui is busy and doesn''t look at her. She put the document on the table, dizzy, she used her hands to support the table, trying to make his blurred vision focus on Ji Rui''s face. "President, I want to take a day off sick." Ji Rui didn''t look at her at all, but said coldly, "there are many things, no way!" Le Tong stares at him and wants to say that even if you don''t let me ask for leave, I can''t do anything sitting here. Instead of this, let me go back and have a good rest. "Don''t forget that you are my secretary. Don''t think that you are different from others!" Chapter 64 Letong''s face changed slightly. Her face, which had been badly burned, was hotly burning. She is no different from others. She still has this self-knowledge. I thought that yesterday''s examination would be the end of that night. Ji Rui''s suspicions or speculations about her should be all over after getting the affirmative answer from the authoritative doctor. She never thought that even if she got such a reassuring answer, Ji Rui would still hold on to her about it. "President, do you know that''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard!" Yue Tong raised her lips and began to be happy. Her slightly hoarse and nasal voice makes Ji Rui feel embarrassed and uncomfortable. Jokes? He Ji Rui is the biggest joke! Actually, a clever little secretary will be everywhere. In front of her, her face is scarlet, even the tip of her nose is red, as if she had been frozen all night in the snow. It''s like that night when I was drunk and I was laughing in his arms Ji Rui tried his best to pull back his thoughts like runaway Mustang, "what do you mean?" Yue Tong straight to his eyes with sharp light, "Oh, what am I for?", She laughed so brightly that it seemed that what she had just heard was a big joke. Letong knows that she is good-looking, but for president Ji Da, who is not short of money and beauty, her beauty can only be regarded as the one who can barely see through. She''s barely smart, but most of the celebrities around president Ji are powerful women who dominate the business and political circles. If she throws such a thing at those women, she can only be counted as nothing left. Ji Rui is stunned for a moment, yes, why is she? If it is confirmed that she had nothing left in her stomach on the night she got drunk, she really has no place to restrain him. But why, these days, is he always a little uneasy? This kind of uneasiness made him feel at a loss. It was also a strange feeling that he had never experienced in his 30 years of life. Seeing Ji Rui staring at her, Letong thinks that he is ready to attack herself with some vicious words. She is not a masochist, so she does not intend to continue to stand here to listen to his groundless accusations and abuse. "President, I have to take a holiday today! I''ll bring back the medical record tomorrow. " Letong is very clear about her body. At this point, it''s no good not to go to the hospital. Letong, who is dizzy with fever, has no heart to pay attention to Ji Rui''s reaction and turns around. Ji Rui stares at her back and doesn''t say a word. He is thinking deeply. What is the real reason for his uneasiness these days? Letong''s dizziness is getting worse and worse. She tries to concentrate. She still feels that the scenery around her overlaps heavily in front of her eyes and shakes violently. Her feet seem to be stepping on the floating clouds, and she doesn''t really feel it at all. The distance from the desk to the door is only 10.8 meters, but today, it makes Letong feel very long. Finally came to the door, Letong stretched out his hand, had not had time to catch the doorknob, suddenly in front of a black, people forward a rush, then fainted. Ji Rui, who is trapped in the bitterness of meditation, suddenly sees Letong''s body pounce forward and "bang" on the door. Then, with a bang, the whole person falls on the ground. "Letong!" Ji Rui''s heart seems to be pulled hard by something. Huo Di stands up and runs to the door and holds Letong who is lying on the ground. Looking at her so close, I found that her face was too red and strange. Her long eyelashes were still hanging. Her eyes were tightly closed and her brows were locked. It seemed that she was ill? Ji Rui holds her in both hands and wants to touch her forehead, but he can''t do it. Without thinking much, he lowers his head and sticks his forehead directly to her forehead. Le Tong forehead comes scalding hot temperature, Ji Rui startled. "Xiao Li, get ready for the car." Ji Rui trots into the elevator with Letong in his arms. The waiting driver in the waiting room also catches up. "Mr. Ji, Miss Le should have a cold. Now her temperature is 39 degrees. Give her a drop first. If her temperature doesn''t go down, she needs to be hospitalized for observation and treatment." The doctor diagnosed Letong, who was lying in the hospital bed with his eyes closed, and prescribed medicine. The nurse quickly took a drop to hang Letong. "Wind cold cold can faint?" President Ji Da seems to be very suspicious of the doctor''s diagnosis. In his opinion, Letong seems to be very ill. She hasn''t woken up in the half an hour since Ji went to the hospital. Just now, I held her all the way, and his obvious feeling made him frown. It was very soft and comfortable to hold her on the night when she was drunk. People couldn''t help but want to hold her in their arms. But it was only two months. How did she make herself thin like this?! Is it a stomachache? Or is she hiding something else? The doctor has a good temper. After hearing Ji Rui''s query, he is not only not angry, but also patiently explains. "Well, it''s really a cold, but miss Le''s mental condition seems not very good. Maybe she is too tired, or the quality of her sleep is not very good. When she has a good cold, it''s better to let her drink some Chinese medicine to regulate her body. Of course, the most important thing is to pay more attention to work and rest. Today''s young people, really hard! I always think I''m a superman who can''t fight to death. In fact, a girl of her age should pay more attention to maintenance. Otherwise, if she falls ill, it will directly affect the future! " When the doctor said this, Ji Rui realized that the culprit of Letong''s illness might be himself. "When will she wake up?" Ji Rui is thinking about whether to transfer her to the ward. "It''s hard to say, or it''ll wake up in a moment, or it''ll take three or two hours." The doctor replied honestly. "President, I''ll take you back first, and then I''ll pick up Miss le." The driver knew that Ji Rui had a lot of resources every day, so it was impossible for him to stay in the hospital for a few hours with a little secretary. "No Ji Rui refused the driver''s proposal, "Dr. Luo, transfer her to the single ward." Dr. Luo was a little surprised. "Mr. Ji, she doesn''t need to be in hospital in a hurry. She lies in the emergency room for a few hours. If the fever subsides, she can go." Ji Rui glanced at her, "how? Do you need the approval of the president to live in a single room? " Dr. Luo was slightly uneasy, "no, just..." "No, just turn around!" A few minutes later, Letong was transferred from the bed in the emergency room to the bed in the luxury independent ward. After tossing back and forth, Letong didn''t wake up. After settling down, Ji Rui reaches out to touch Letong''s forehead and feels that the heat has dropped a little. He takes out his laptop and sits on the sofa and starts to do his own business. Chapter 65 Ji Rui put the computer on his lap and was typing. During this period, he received several phone calls, one of which was Yang Sheng''s. "Rui, do you know where Tong Tong has gone? She didn''t answer the phone. I went up to see that the phone was still on my desk, but there was no one Ji Rui glances at the motionless Letong lying on the bed and says in a low voice, "she has a high fever and faints. Now she is in the hospital for a drip." "What, Tong Tong fainted? How is it going? Doesn''t it matter? In which hospital, I''m going to see her now. " On the other side of the microphone, in addition to Yang Sheng''s nervous voice, there is also ping-pong''s crashing sound. It is estimated that he is too anxious to bring the chair upside down. "It''s just a cold. You don''t have to come here. I''ll take her home when she''s finished with the drip." In Ji Rui''s opinion, it''s the most natural thing to accompany Letong here and send her home when she wakes up. However, these are great anecdotes for Yang Sheng. He and Ji Rui have known each other for such a long time. Except for Ji Baobao, he has never been so considerate to anyone. "Rui, don''t tell me that you sent Tongtong to the hospital in person?" "Well." Ji Rui doesn''t mean to hide, and he doesn''t think it''s a big deal. "You''re not only taking her to the hospital yourself, you''re still in the hospital?" Yang Sheng''s tone was more and more surprised, and he didn''t mean to cover it up at all. "Well, I''m too lazy to walk on both sides. Anyway, I can still work here." Ji Rui''s laptop computer is turning on an analysis report, which was sent to him by Le Tong this morning. He clearly remembers that he only asked her to give it to him in three days, but she only finished it in one afternoon. "And then, are you going to wait for her to finish the drip before you send her home?" Yang Sheng doesn''t seem to be sure of his guess. He can ask the whole passage, but he has to ask them separately. Or he thinks that these three questions represent different degrees of relationship. Just the first question can only prove that Ji Rui is a good president who is considerate of his subordinates. The second question can make people smell a little different. In a word, it''s absolutely deceitful to say that two people are just the relationship between their superiors and subordinates and have no personal relationship. Yang Sheng did not even dare to ask Ji Rui what the third question represented. Moreover, Yang Sheng seems to know that Ji Rui will not have a clear answer even if he asks. "Well, the doctor said that if the fever subsides after a drip, you can go home directly. If the fever doesn''t subside, you have to be hospitalized." Ji Rui said. He moved the laptop on his knee to the sofa, got up and walked to the front of the hospital bed. He reached over her forehead and felt that her forehead was not so hot at last. "Now, after half a drop, her temperature began to slow down. It should be OK." Yang Sheng on the other side of the phone was silent for a long time before he said, "Rui, you told me not to go to the hospital. Don''t you want me to disturb you?" Ji Rui was stunned for a moment, and then naturally denied, "Yang Sheng, where do you want to go? Why are you so busy? Anyway, she is not seriously ill. " "I''m very busy, Mr. President. Aren''t you busy?" Yang Sheng''s tone is very calm, but Ji Rui is stunned again by the information implied in his words. "Yang Sheng, where do you want to go?" Ji Rui is slightly displeased. He is so kind to Yang Sheng that he dares to say that he will be charged with such a mess. "I didn''t expect that. I was just curious. When did the president become so kind to his secretary? It''s just a little cold... "The hints of Yang Sheng''s long ending sound are very intriguing. Ji Rui stares at Letong''s sleeping face. Under the background of crimson cheeks and long eyelashes, two thick and big black circles under his eyes are very dazzling. "Yang Sheng, you think too much! Letong has been busy with us these days, and she will get sick. It''s also because we both ask her too much. She works for two or even three people. I can''t think of any secretary who could do her best. I think she''s the best person to help me now besides you. " No matter what Ji Rui thinks about Letong, he has always been very positive and appreciative of Letong in public affairs. "Well, I thought you were not very satisfied with her performance. I misunderstood her! Where are you? I''ll see Tong Tong and send her bag and mobile phone by the way. " Yang Sheng seems to feel no need to argue with Ji Rui any more. Although he is a spectator, it does not mean that he must see more clearly than those in charge. Ji Rui tells Yang Sheng the name of the hospital and the ward number. As soon as he hangs up, he sees Le Tong on the bed slowly opening his eyes. "Awake?" Ji Rui bends over and looks at her face and asks softly. Letong''s eyes are a little at a loss. After looking at him for a long time, she can see who is in front of her. "President?" Although she fainted for a while, she didn''t forget Ji Rui''s words. His behavior and words all show that he hates her and guards against her everywhere! Therefore, will see Ji Rui''s face so close, Letong only thinks that he is dreaming. "How are you, feeling better?" The man in her dream, unexpectedly, asked her in a soft voice she had never heard before, and then covered her forehead with a warm hand. Slightly rough hands, covering the forehead of the feeling is very real, and the man enlarged after more handsome face, also reminds her, in front of these, is not a dream! Le Tong''s eyes flashed a look similar to dislike. She propped up her body with her hands, twisted her face, and wanted to get rid of Ji Rui''s palm. Ji Rui looks at the hand that she threw away, in addition to a little unhappy, there is a little bit of loss? Or other emotions, even he could not tell the truth. "Don''t move!" Reach over her shoulder and force her back to bed. Although he was not happy, she was a patient, and a little bit of emotion was normal. When he thought about it, his strange emotions gradually calmed down. Letong was forced to lie on the bed and look around. From the surrounding environment, this should be a hospital. "President, how can I be in the hospital?" Her memory stays in Ji Rui''s office. "You fainted in front of me. I didn''t send you to the hospital. Did I throw you on the road?" Ji Rui doesn''t like to say that at this time, he is a little annoyed that Letong is too brave. He is so ill that he doesn''t stay at home. Why do he come to the company? He is completely forgotten, before Letong fainted, clearly seriously ask for sick leave with him, but, he this big devil does not approve. Chapter 66 Letong doubts whether she is confused. Otherwise, how could president Ji play such a joke on herself? Although, when he said "throw you on the road", his tone was as old-fashioned and serious as ever, Le Tong clearly recognized that when the man said this, he was angry but with some helpless mood. President Ji Da, who always criticizes himself with a dead face, will have nothing to do with himself? Hehe, if you''re not confused, you''re confused! However, whether she was confused or president Ji was confused, the fact is that in the hospital, there is only her and him. Therefore, President Ji sent himself to the hospital is an iron fact. "President, I''m ok! Thank you for bringing me to the hospital! " Letong holds up her hand again and wants to sit up. "Lie down! Don''t move Ji Rui drinks a sentence in a low voice, a big hand is outstretched, press Le Tong forcibly to return to the bed again. He stares at Letong''s face which is flushed with fever but still shows stubborn. He sees her biting her lips slightly with some grievances. Vaguely, he seems to see the trace of vulnerability hidden behind her stubborn. "President, I''m fine... You don''t have to be here with me!" Because of the fever, the tip of her nose was red and her eyes were covered with mist. Even though she looked like a poor dog, she still stubbornly refused his kindness. Ji Rui''s face is not very good. The flame in his heart rubs up again. One is angry that she meddled in her own business and sent her to the hospital. The other is angry that she didn''t listen to advice and moved around before the fever completely subsided. Before Letong wakes up, even if Yang Sheng asks those puzzling questions, he doesn''t think it''s meddling to send her to the hospital and wait for her to finish the drip. But just now, when Letong woke up, there was a trace of disgust in her eyes, and she was eager to avoid his touch, and the polite alienation between her words made him really feel that these things he took for granted were just meddling in her eyes! Yes, who is Letong? She is just a little secretary. What if she is ill? It has nothing to do with him, the president! Yes, she is busy for her work, but instead of working in vain, she gets the corresponding overtime pay. She is ill for her work. Naturally, people in the personnel department will prepare proper gifts in the name of the company to give her and comfort her. How can he, who is always busy like a top every day, take such pains? There are at least tens of thousands of employees in Ji''s family. If every employee is sick, he has to pick them up and accompany them in person, so he can''t stay in the hospital all day? The most ridiculous thing is that even though president Ji was so condescending to do the work, the Secretary of Le Da didn''t like him and didn''t give him a good look. That''s the key! Thinking of this, Ji Rui''s face becomes more and more ugly. He looks at Letong silently, then turns around and walks to the sofa. Without saying a word, he picks up his notebook and bag, and strides out of the ward with Letong''s astonished eyes. Xiao Li, who had been sitting outside the corridor waiting for him, quickly came up and said, "Xiao Li, call Yang Sheng and let him pick up Letong." Now Ji Rui is so angry that he doesn''t even want to talk to Yang Sheng! But le Tong, who was thrown on the bed by President Ji Da without saying a word, was finally free to stand up and lean on the bed. She stared at the door of the ward for a long time in amazement. She only felt that the scene just happened was too dramatic and inexplicable. Ji Rui''s personality is really weird, but she didn''t say anything. Didn''t she just say "thank you"? Is it wrong for her to say thank you when he kindly sent her to the hospital? Oh, I don''t want to! Anyway, it''s not surprising that President Ji''s brain, which is totally different from ordinary people, will do some strange things that are different from ordinary people!! Letong had an infusion tube in her hand and felt her head with another hand. She felt that the fever was almost over. She rang the emergency bell on the bed and the nurse quickly entered the ward. "Miss Le, Mr. Ji told you to wait here after the drip. Mr. Yang will come to take you out of the hospital." Of course, it was Xiao Li who explained this. The president of Jida, who was so angry, was determined that he would no longer care about anything. The nurse said and took a thermometer to help Letong take her temperature. Letong feels that she should still have a low fever. Her head is still very heavy, but she doesn''t feel much pain. The symptoms of nasal congestion are much lighter. It seems that the effect of this drop is good. "Elder sister, I just have a cold and fever, nothing else?" When the doctor diagnosed the disease, Letong was still asleep. Naturally, she knew nothing about the conversation between the doctor and Ji Rui. But if only common cold fever, which need to live in an independent ward? Is it true that the symptoms of her fever are actually caused by other inflammation? Where does Letong know that if the president of Jida didn''t make a mountain out of a molehill, she just needs to lie down on the bed in the emergency room for a while. After a few drops, she can get rid of the fever, and then she can leave directly. "Miss Le, you have a cold. Your medical record and medicine are in the drawer." The nurse opened the drawer and handed her the medical record. "Can I leave the hospital later?" Letong is not in a hurry to look through the medical records, but wants to find out one thing. She didn''t like the hospital. The environment and smell would remind her of the hard days when her mother was ill. The nurse took the thermometer from her armpit and looked at the temperature¡° At 37:5, Miss Le, you can sit down for a while. When Mr. Yang comes, you can be discharged. Remember to take the medicine on time after you go back. There are some suggestions from the doctor on the medical record. You can have a look at Miss le. " Hearing that she would soon be able to leave the hospital, Letong was relieved. Then she looked down at the medical record and saw the doctor''s diagnosis about her poor mental condition, and suggested that she pay more attention to work and rest after her illness and take some Chinese medicine to recuperate her body. She asked the nurse which famous doctor in this hospital was better. After the nurse left, Letong leaned on the bed and turned on the TV in a bored way. The vision falls on the TV, but in my mind, Ji Rui''s face is always black and he leaves. Letong is not an ungrateful person. No matter what reason Ji Rui sends her to the hospital, after all, it''s because he cares about her. Although, just as she didn''t understand why he would personally send her to the hospital and stay with her, she still didn''t understand how he suddenly changed his face and left without saying a word. But it is certain that he sent her and accompanied her, and even attacked her later, because he really cared about her. Of course, Letong''s understanding of this kind of concern is that the boss cares about his subordinates, not mixed with any other feelings. Chapter 67 When Yang Sheng came to the hospital, Letong leaned on the bed and closed her eyes as if she had fallen asleep. With the remote control in hand, the TV on the wall is broadcasting the Teletubbies. The red, green and yellow Teletubbies are talking and twisting their fat bodies. Yang Sheng smiles and shakes his head. I can''t see it. It turns out that Letong still likes watching children''s programs. "Tong Tong..." When Yang Sheng just came in, he had already gone to the doctor to learn about the situation. The doctor said that Letong''s fever had almost subsided and she could be discharged, and told him to remember to urge her to take medicine on time. "Well..." Letong opens his eyes vaguely and sees Yang Sheng. He calls vaguely, "elder martial brother, are you here?" Most of the Yue Tong that Yang Sheng is used to is smart and capable of playing mental games. In front of him, the dim eyed, lazy and confused insect makes Yang Sheng unable to move his eyes for a moment. He once heard that only when he wakes up looking at a beautiful woman is a real beauty. According to this statement, this Letong with thin lips and half beautiful eyes, but without any powder, is definitely a real beauty, and a big beauty. "Well, the doctor said that your fever has subsided and you can leave the hospital. Can you go? I''ll take you home. " When Yang Sheng came, he took the down jacket and scarf over the back of the chair. When he saw her lift the quilt, he waved the down jacket to her. Then he put the scarf around her and skillfully wrapped the scarf around her neck and face. Letong looks down at Yang Sheng, who is concentrating on wrapping a scarf around him, and suddenly feels that if anyone has such a considerate and careful boyfriend, he will be very happy. "Elder martial brother, you are so considerate!" Yang Sheng raised his eyelids and looked at her with a smile? You want to go after me? If so, I''ll think it over! " Letong is used to his lack of propriety. She raises her hand and pats him. "After you? I don''t have the guts. " I don''t have the guts. In fact, I don''t have the heart. And it''s not so much that Letong has never had such a heart for Yang Sheng, as it is that she doesn''t have such a heart for all men. "Younger martial sister, you are really good at rejecting men, but I still feel sad. What should I do?" Letong got out of bed with a smile and put the medicine prescribed by the doctor into the bag, "elder martial brother, where is your heartache? This is a hospital. It shouldn''t be difficult to find a doctor to mend it. " Yang Sheng held her shoulder thoughtfully, took most of her weight to her body, and let her walk out of the ward slowly by herself. Yang Sheng looked down at her and said in a funny tone, "if I can find such a doctor, I''d like to sew it." Yue Tong is stunned. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. His careless words seem to poke Yang Sheng''s pain. As a matter of fact, Yang Sheng has heard a lot about Le Tong from the professor. How come Le Tong has heard a lot about Yang Sheng from the professor? Letong doesn''t dare to go further into some problems, pretends that she doesn''t realize her abruptness leads to the deviation of the topic, and turns the topic back to the normal track. "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to pick me up. It''s not far from my home. I can go back by myself." Yang Shengbai looked at her, "Tong Tong, what do you mean? You''re not polite to Ji Rui, but you''re polite to me? " Yue Tong didn''t even think about it, so she denied, "where is it?! How can I be so familiar with the president as you said? " Yang Sheng is not so easy to fool. He stares at Letong, with the posture that if you don''t tell me the truth, I will never forgive you. "What''s the matter with you and Ji Rui? Or, what is your relationship? " Letong is confused! She and Ji Rui, in other people''s eyes, in addition to the relationship between subordinates and superiors, there are other implications? "Elder martial brother, isn''t the relationship between me and the president just subordinates and superiors? What else can it be Two people have already walked to the car at this time, Yang Sheng bends over to help Le Tong open the car door, supports her to let her sit well, this just cat body drills in. "Don''t give me a slap in the face. Do you think people like Ji Rui would treat an ordinary subordinate so well? Don''t mention other people, even I have known him for ten years, and he is not only a colleague but also a friend. He hasn''t been so enthusiastic. He will drive me to see a doctor and give me a drip! Not to mention that you are just a little secretary who has been with him for half a year. " Yang Sheng''s words can be said to hit the nail on the head. In Letong''s heart, the idea that the boss cares about his subordinates is passively shaken. Does president Ji treat her as a friend? But how is that possible? If he regards her as a friend and asks for sick leave in the morning, he won''t put on Huang Shiren''s face to her. Or is he really guilty? "Elder martial brother, have you forgotten? I get sick because you two treat me as slaves these days. What''s wrong with him sending me to the hospital to sit with me for a while? Who knows if he is guilty? Just like you, I didn''t ask you to come. Don''t you rush to pick me up? Why don''t you ask yourself, what''s your relationship with me? " Letong said it with a strong sense. Even Yang Sheng began to doubt it when she was asked such a rhetorical question. Or did she really think too much? There is really nothing between them. Yes, just as they say, what is the relationship between superiors and subordinates? "Well, well, I can''t surrender?" Yang Sheng has also learned Letong''s aggressive skills before. If she wants to, she can grind with you all day and compare with you. It''s not necessarily a logical victory, but patience. Letong closed her mouth with a winner''s smile, and there was a big porridge shop not far in front of the red light. "Tong Tong, you haven''t had lunch, have you? Go ahead and buy some porridge and snacks to eat at home? " Yang Sheng is really considerate. In addition to caring about Letong''s condition, he is also concerned about her stomach. "No, I have something to eat at home. Just go back and heat it up." At the insistence of Letong, Yang Sheng only let the car drive directly past the porridge shop, Soon, the car drove into the cross road where Letong lived and stopped at the entrance of the lane. Letong gets out of the car and bends to say goodbye to Yang Sheng, but Yang Sheng gets out of the car on the other side and looks over by holding the door. "Tongtong, I''ll take you up!" Letong is a bit embarrassed. To tell you the truth, except luoyuan''er, she hasn''t brought any outsiders into her little nest. Yang Sheng, though friendly with her, never wanted to invite him home. "Elder martial brother, don''t worry. I''m fine. Just go back by myself! Go back to work, or you''ll have to stay up all night again. " Letong tries to dissuade Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng, who has been rejected countless times, is determined to go back with her today. "No, I promised Ji Rui that I would send you home in person!" Chapter 68 Letong was so entangled that she had no choice but to let Yang Sheng accompany her upstairs. When opening the door, the opposite sister-in-law Zhang probably heard her voice and came out with Wenwen in her arms. "Sister... Sister..." As soon as Wenwen sees Letong, she shouts and jumps in sister-in-law Zhang''s arms. She opens her hand to Letong and wants to hold her. Letong reached out and pinched her face. "Wenwen is good. My sister has a cold. I can''t hold you!", Children have poor resistance and are easily infected. "Sister... Sister..." Wenwen which understand adult''s scruples and careful, blindly open a small hand to pull Le Tong''s scarf to her body. "I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t know you had guests." With an apologetic smile on her face, Mrs. Zhang forcibly pulls Wenwen back from Letong, holding her and turning back to the room. Yang Sheng watched the mother and daughter flash into the room, and then he turned his eyes back, "Tong Tong, I didn''t expect you to be such a child." Letong lowers her head to open the door and ignores him. Yang Sheng just thinks she doesn''t hear and doesn''t care. When she pushes the door open, he goes in with her. The room is smaller than Yang Sheng''s imagination. He can''t see a room of 20 square meters. Yang Sheng just stands by the door and takes a cursory look at it. He has a clear picture of the room. In this one-piece single apartment, the kitchen and bathroom should be transformed from a balcony. Next to the kitchen and bathroom, there is a small balcony. The decoration of the house is very simple, with cool color as the main color, bright and clean apricot floor, white sofa, white bed, light blue bedspread and quilt of the same color, and light blue curtain. The simple and clean colors and lines in front of him give Yang Sheng the illusion of breaking into a man''s apartment by mistake. Although the living room and bedroom are in the same space, Letong puts a folding screen between the bed and the living room, dividing the small space into two independent parts. After Letong enters the room, he changes his shoes without saying a word. Yang Sheng looks at the surroundings very quickly and complains to Letong''s neglect. "Tut, younger martial sister, why are you doing this? I''m not enthusiastic about the guests at all! " Yue Tong was so embarrassed by him that she turned around, pulled a fake smile on her face and bowed to Yang Sheng, "welcome, sir!" Yang Sheng chuckled, "Tong Tong, can you stop being so funny? When you ask, I almost want to ask you, beauty, what''s good to eat? " Yue Tongbai glanced at him, turned and walked into the kitchen, "who protested that I was not warm and considerate at all? Now, I''m like a waiter again? " Yang Sheng looked down at the shoe cabinet and saw that all kinds of high-heeled shoes, boots, running shoes and cloth shoes were placed in a full shoe cabinet. However, among so many shoes, there were all women''s shoes. He didn''t want to find a pair of shoes that fit him, let alone slippers that fit him. Yang Sheng took a look at the clean and almost spotless floor, bent over to take off his shoes, put on his socks, went into the living room and sat down on the sofa. Took over the tea that Le Tong handed him, "Tong Tong, you are good here." Letong sat down beside him, "come on, you don''t have to comfort me. Compared with your mansion, where is my pigeon cage better? However, I''m probably used to living here, but I''m very satisfied with it. " Letong seldom envies or envies others. Compared with always looking at others with her eyes, she knows how to cherish the things in front of her eyes. Even if it is not the best, she is also very satisfied. Yang Sheng took a sip of tea. He was still very curious about the space he had brazenly asked for many times to get in. "Tong Tong, is this your own house?" Looking at the external decoration of this building, it should be decades old. He estimated that this is the house left by her mother. "Rent it!" This room, the owner more than ten years ago, is indeed Letong''s mother. But about ten years ago, her mother''s health was getting worse and worse. At that time, Letong didn''t know that her mother was terminally ill and that their lives were very difficult, so she sold it. Now the owner bought it and rented it back to her mother and daughter. However, after more than a year of house sales, the property prices in this area have skyrocketed. The house that only sold for tens of thousands of yuan has increased several times in one or two years. Letong''s only wish now is to save enough money as soon as possible to buy this room back. It''s really no good. It''s OK to buy a new small apartment in other places. "Yes, is the rent expensive?" Yang Sheng knows that Letong had a hard life in the past, but now, she should have no burden. Why do she still work so hard? "About a thousand." These are not trade secrets. Now that Yang Sheng is allowed in, the rent is not a secret. "In fact, the 1000 yuan can be saved. The company will provide dormitories for single employees, and you are fully qualified to apply for dormitories. Although the dormitory also has to pay rent, it''s only a symbolic charge of one or two hundred yuan, and you don''t need to pay for water, electricity and Internet. " Yang Sheng said this. At the beginning of her career, Letong had heard from Ji''s people. She also went to the personnel department to confirm. The other side said that she fully met the application requirements. However, when she was ready to move, she sat on the sofa and looked at the scenery of the room. Even the corner of the sky she sat on the sofa and looked at made her feel very familiar and attached. Here, there are her ignorant but happy childhood, her rebellious but flamboyant youth, and the bleak days after her mother''s illness "Forget it, I''m used to living here. It''s not far from the company anyway." Although Letong has been sleeping in the hospital for several hours, she still feels very tired and weak. In front of Yang Sheng, Letong is relatively relaxed, so she simply takes off her shoes, holds her cup and nests on the sofa, curling up like a lazy kitten. Yang Sheng takes a look at Letong, who is lazy. Suddenly, he has an impulse to hold her in his arms and comfort her. He always thought that Letong was very frugal, but she insisted so much on where she lived. Maybe this room has some special meaning for her. "You''ve lived here a long time?" Letong looked down at the tea in the cup. "Well, I''ve lived here since I can remember." Mom didn''t say anything, but Letong thought that this room was probably one of the few gifts that dad gave mom, because when she wanted to sell the room, mom secretly cried for a long time. At that time, she had secretly despised her mother in her heart: since people are no longer there, what''s the point of keeping his house or things? She didn''t understand her mother''s feelings in those years until her mother died. Sometimes, it''s just because people are no longer there that they want to leave all the things and things related to them, even if they have only a little connection. For nothing else, just because she loves him and her! Chapter 69 The last time Letong saw her father was about four or five years old. So, strictly speaking, she doesn''t remember what Dad looked like. I only vaguely remember that my father is a very cheerful, smiling, warm and reassuring tall man. When she grew up, she gradually understood that the father in every girl''s heart was mostly related to the words tall, safe and warm. Therefore, her vague memories of her father may just be the image of her ideal father secretly dreamed in countless dreams, rather than the real image of her father. However, it is impossible to verify whether these conjectures are true. Because she didn''t dare to mention her father in front of her mother. When she was not sensible, she would pull her mother to ask her father when he would come back. Her mother always touched her head with a smile and said, "soon, when Tong Tong grows up a little smarter and more beautiful, her father will come back." Letong tries her best to get closer to her mother. She has never seen her father. She just thinks that she has not grown up, is not smart enough, and is not beautiful enough. Every time she asked about her father, she would hear her mother''s cry in her dream at night. So, I don''t know when, she never asked her mother any more questions about her father. Yang Sheng''s phone rings suddenly. Letong takes a drink and tries to pull back her confused thoughts. "Rui, what''s the matter?" "Ah?! In such a hurry? OK, I''ll go back right now! " Yang Sheng hung up in a hurry and stood up. "Tongtong, there''s something urgent in the company. I have to go back and deal with it." Le Tong also stood up with him, "go quickly, thank you today." Yang Sheng held the door and turned to look at her, "Tong Tong, if you are polite to me again, you will be out of sight! Go and cook something and go to bed and have a good sleep. " "Well! Walk slowly, elder martial brother Seeing off Yang Sheng, Letong heats up some rice porridge and eats it. Seeing the sunshine outside, he pushes the single sofa onto the balcony. He takes a book stand and looks at it on his lap. Under the warm sunshine, Letong sleeps in a few minutes. So he puts the book aside, climbs to bed and covers it with a quilt and goes to sleep. It may be that the antipyretic prescribed by the doctor has a strong sedative effect, or that Letong''s sleep quality is really poor these days, which makes her body''s functions reach the load limit. Relying on the hypnosis of the medicine, she slept for nearly ten hours. When she woke up, the room was dark. Letong, who is in a state of chaos, has been fully awake in the dark for a long time. Until the telephone rings, she really returns to the real world. I raised my hand to turn on the night light on the bedside table. I fumbled for a while, but I didn''t touch my mobile phone. Just remembered, the mobile phone was thrown on the sofa by her casually. Reluctantly, she got up and went directly to the sofa under the quilt. She picked up her mobile phone to have a look. The caller ID was not Luo yuan''er or Yang Sheng she thought, but Ji Da''s president who left in the morning inexplicably. Letong stares at the screen and hesitates. Do you want to take it or not? Although his behavior the day before was really hateful, today, he has done a lot more than a boss should do Just as she hesitated, the bell suddenly stopped. On the screen, President Ji''s words are flashing. Letong''s brain is hot. She presses her hand and pulls it back. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up, long to Letong thought that the other party in order to revenge themselves and directly refused to listen. "Hello The phone is picked up at the moment when Letong is about to hang up. The man''s cold voice is especially cold and pitiful in the cold quiet night. Le Tong pulled the quilt, wrapped himself more tightly, trying to ignore the low temperature pressure brought by his cold tone. "President, are you looking for me? Sorry, I didn''t know where I left the phone just now, so I found it. " Ji Rui is silent, indistinctly has the rustle rustle similar to turn the book the sound spreads from the microphone. His silence made Letong very embarrassed¡° President, am I disturbing you? " "Can I go to work tomorrow?" Ji Rui doesn''t seem to hear Letong''s words, or he calls, but he cares only about this. "Oh... If I don''t have a fever tomorrow, I''ll go back to work." Knowing that he only called for business, Letong was slightly disappointed. Even though she knew that she had no disappointed position and no right to be disappointed, she still couldn''t contain the disappointment in her heart. "Well, if not, take an extra day or two off. Lin Ling will do your work for the time being." Letong holding the phone, a little at a loss. If she doesn''t get it wrong, President Ji Da, is this caring for her? Although, his tone is still as cold as usual, without a little bit of tenderness, but for a man as old-fashioned and cold as him, it''s the utmost to say such words, isn''t it? "Thank you, president. I''ll check the situation tomorrow morning. If I still feel uncomfortable and need to ask for leave, I''ll call the personnel department to ask for leave." "Well." Just now, the man who would care about and care for his subordinates suddenly turned back into a man with few words. Letong is holding the phone, and the atmosphere is a little cold. Letong is not a person who doesn''t like to talk, and Ji Rui is obviously not. Each other are silent, but no one has hung up. For a moment, Le Tong remembers that he hasn''t given thanks to Ji Rui during the day. "President, thank you for taking me to the hospital today." "Well." Although Letong has long been used to the simple answers of "eh", "OK" and "OK" thrown by President Ji after she reported a lot of work, from the heart of her heart, she only got a simple response from the other party after she said a long string of things, so she really didn''t have the desire to let people talk. Fortunately, Letong didn''t want to talk to Ji Rui all night. "President, it''s getting late. I won''t disturb you. Good night." "Well, good night!" This time, President Ji Da generously gave duoletong two words. After hanging up the phone, Letong stayed on the sofa for a while, wrapped in a quilt. Then she got up and cooked some food casually. After eating enough, she went to take a bath, consciously took out the bag of medicine prescribed by the doctor, ate it according to the instructions, and climbed back to bed. The next day, Letong woke up at the same time as usual. Before she opened her eyes, her hands had covered her forehead. Hee! It seems that my immunity is quite strong. I''ll take a drop of medicine once and have two big sleep, and the disease will be almost cured. Letong lifted the quilt, put on her coat and quickly slipped into the washroom. After washing, she ran to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took out her breakfast and put it into the microwave oven to heat it. When she changed her clothes and came out, the breakfast in the microwave oven had been heated properly, put it into the bag and went out the door with her hand. Chapter 70 Although Letong''s fever has subsided, her nose is still a little stuffy. Although she doesn''t feel dizzy, she still has a headache. However, these are within her tolerance. Instead of staying at home in a daze, she would rather go back to work. Originally, she could have stayed at home for a day or two. Anyway, President Ji explained this in person, not as lazy. But at the thought of the piles of mountain like documents on Ji Rui''s desk, Letong feels guilty. Even if she is allowed to stay at home, she is afraid that she can''t rest at ease. Simply, she brings a big bag of breakfast out of the door. "President, this is your breakfast!" Letong puts a rice porridge and a dumpling in a lunch box in front of Ji Rui. "Are you all right?" Ji Rui glances at the two lunch boxes neatly placed in front of him, and looks up and down at Le Tong. "Well, it doesn''t matter. President, you have breakfast first, and I''ll make coffee for you." Letong said to the man with a smile. In fact, despite Ji Rui''s strange and suspicious personality, Letong has always admired Ji Rui''s courage and drive. She has been here for such a long time. Apart from going out to socialize, Ji Rui has always been the first person to come to the company and the last person to leave the company. Ji Rui opened the lunch box, slightly surprised in his eyes, and a bit of surprise. "You bought these?" Yue Tong shook his head, "no, porridge is made by myself. Dumplings are quick-frozen dumplings. You can eat them when you go out. It''s very convenient." Ji Rui looks down at the dumplings in the lunch box and answers the question. Letong looks at Ji Rui a little uneasily, "president, do you want to see if it''s right or not? If it''s not right, I''ll order takeout for you." If a man says he doesn''t like it, then she won''t have to be as stupid as she is today. She clearly warmed up her breakfast with Yang Sheng. Thinking about yesterday''s rejection of President Ji and the fact that he sent her to the hospital, she felt sorry. So she went back and warmed up his breakfast and brought it with her. Today, President Ji Da seems to be a different person. He uncovers both lunch boxes and sniffs them. He raises his eyes and says to le Tong, who is still worried, "no, it smells delicious." Everyone will be in a good mood to get the praise of others. Moreover, the person who expresses the appreciation is her severe and perennial boss with facial paralysis. Letong''s lips are slightly raised, and her smiling eyes are on Shangji Rui''s eyes. "Then I''ll go out first." Letong is in a hurry to make coffee for Ji Rui. Ji Rui seems to know what she is going out to do. She points to the exquisite gift box on the tea table in the living room. "No coffee today, make me a cup of tea." Letong just thought that he had heard wrong, "eh? Making tea? " Ji Rui doesn''t drink tea, but his first cup of coffee before work in the morning is still there. Today, he drinks tea instead? "Well." Ji Rui responds and gets up to get the spoon and chopsticks. Then he sees a spoon and chopsticks in the bag. He picked up a spoon spoon spoon porridge into his mouth, eyes, has been staring at Le Tong bent back, I do not know what to think. "President, here''s the tea!" Letong pushes the tea to Ji Rui, and glances over the lunch box filled with porridge and dumplings. Basically, it''s almost wiped out. It seems that he says the taste is OK, so it''s not polite. "Please sort out the information and give it to Yang Sheng in the afternoon. If you are too busy, you can ask Lin Ling to help Ji Rui is really too good to himself these two days. Is it because he is ill? Or did he feel guilty about what happened in the hospital that day, so he wanted to make it up to her? Letong goes back to her desk with a pile of information. When she puts down the information, she sees the head picture flashing at the bottom of the screen. Open it. It''s Yang Sheng. Big white poplar: Tongtong Happy: in! Letong then picked out a word to send in the past, bowed his head and began to look at the information. Da Bai Yang: did President Ji Da embarrass you? Le Tong confused, embarrassed? President Ji Da is quite abnormal today, but it''s not difficult, but surprisingly good! Lehe: what do you mean, elder martial brother? Letong knows that Yang Sheng cares about herself, so he thinks Ji Rui will embarrass her. There must be his reason. Da Bai Yang: he was black all day yesterday. I thought he was angry with you. Letong thought she was wrong, blinked and looked at the screen carefully again. There was no mistake. Yang Sheng really said "angry". Lehe: elder martial brother, you think too much! Even if the president is in a bad mood, it won''t be because of me. Besides, if he has a bad temper, do you think he will? In fact, it is the privilege of people with rich feelings to be angry. People like Ji Rui, who still can''t change their face after the collapse of Mount Tai, most of the time, are cold faced and angry, which is obviously not suitable for him. Da Bai Yang: Well, I hope I think too much! Lehe: it must be! I''ll sort out the information you need and give it to you later. Letong doesn''t want to go around on this issue any more. Although she doesn''t remember what happened to Ji Rui that night when she was drunk, she is still a little guilty subconsciously. She''s afraid that others will make some personal attacks by gossiping about that night. Ji Rui may not care about it, but as a woman, she cares about it. The two sides didn''t talk any more. They were busy with their own affairs. At noon, Letong sent the sorted materials to the president''s office, because Yang Sheng was discussing things with Ji Rui. I thought they were very busy in the office. Unexpectedly, I opened the door and saw them sitting in the reception hall with a set of purple sand tea set on the tea table. They were making kungfu tea. "Elder martial brother, the information you want." Letong handed Yang Sheng several copies of the materials, and Yang Sheng took them and turned them over, "well, that''s good! No wonder president Ji is not willing to give you to me. " Letong''s ears were hot. "Elder martial brother, can you stop talking so succinctly? I don''t know. I thought president Ji was not willing to give you a puppy named Letong. " The tea in Yang Sheng''s mouth puffed out, "dog? You are a cow, not a dog Yue Tong rolled his eyes at him, "is it Niubi? Or stubborn as an ox? " Ji Rui, who has never said anything, suddenly puts a cup of tea on the coffee table beside him. He takes a look at Letong and says faintly. "Come and have tea!" Le Tong immediately has a kind of flattered feeling, quickly sat down beside him. "Thank you Ji Rui took another look at her. "Yang Sheng, you''re wrong. She''s not a dog, she''s not a cow, she''s a sheep." Yang Sheng stares at Letong. "Rui, don''t be fooled by her appearance. If she is a sheep, she is also a sheep in cowhide or even wolf skin." Chapter 71 After that, Yang Sheng and Le Tong had a series of debates about what kind of sheep she was. At last, the two close opponents were at loggerheads, and no one could persuade anyone. It was a draw, and no one won. "Rui, what kind of tea is this? It''s good to drink." Yang Sheng was so thirsty that he took up the cup and drank up the tea. "You like it? Here are two boxes. You can take one. " Yang Sheng happily took the box of tea. Ji Rui is too lazy to see Yang Sheng''s disgusting appearance. He points to the gift box with his chin and says to le Tong. "There is a box of scented tea in it. I don''t like it. Take it!" Although Letong doesn''t know the actual market and price of tea, what she can give to President Ji Da must be the best. "Thank you, President, but I seldom drink tea." She didn''t want to receive favors, or handouts, for nothing. Although Yang Sheng also accepted Ji Rui''s tea, she was different from Yang Sheng even though she could not compare Yang Sheng''s friendship with Ji Rui. Even if Yang Sheng received Ji Rui''s most important gift, he still had enough money to give it back. But what can she give him in return besides a thank you? Ji Rui takes a deep look at her, and his tone is slightly grumpy, "then throw it away!" Letong doesn''t say a word. She never accepts other people''s valuable gifts, even Luo yuan''er or Yang Sheng. It''s impossible. Ji Rui makes an exception here. Moreover, because she had such a night with him, accepting his heavy gift would make her feel that she was selling herself in disguise. "President, I''ll go out first!" Letong tries to hide her complex emotions. When Ji Rui is so uncertain, she will immediately choose to avoid detour. Today is the same, she just didn''t see Ji Rui''s face more and more ugly, got up and strode out. Two men in the office watched her open the door and flash out. Yang Sheng looks at Ji Rui thoughtfully, "Rui, you insist on giving these to Tong Tong. What do you want to test her for?" Ji Rui Leng for a while, then, lightly hum a way. "What do you say I want to test you for?" The implication is to remind Yang Sheng that this tea is not only given to Letong, but also to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng was also stunned, "Rui, how can I be the same as her? If you need to test me like this, I won''t have to stay in Ji''s for a long time! " They have known each other for ten years, and have already established feelings and tacit understanding that no one else can understand. Ji Rui starts to tap his fingers on the table, "there''s no difference!" Yang Sheng looked at Ji Rui in surprise. "Rui, besides me, when did you start to trust someone in such a short time?" Ji Rui lowered his head, took a cup of tea and took a sip. "She''s your younger martial sister." Yang Sheng laughed. "My father came to Jishi. Which department director or manager is president Jida going to make him?" Ji Rui stares at Yang Sheng fiercely, "Yang Sheng!", The tone was full of warning. Yang Sheng is not afraid to look back at him. "Why don''t you admit that you trust her? It has nothing to do with me or anyone. It''s just because she has something that you can trust?" Ji Rui put down the cup and said in a deep voice. "Who said I trusted her?" Trust, for ordinary people, is just an ordinary emotional bond. But for a man like Ji Rui, trust is a luxury. Even to Ji''s family, except Baobao, no one can trust him completely. Although they are all surnamed Ji and have similar blood, they are fighting with each other. If Ji Rui trusts any member of the Ji family, not to mention that the position of president is not his turn, his life will be lost. Therefore, even if Yang Sheng said that, he still thinks that what he has done to Letong is just the consideration and care shown by the boss to his subordinates. It''s nothing like trust. "Well, when I''m wrong, I''m wrong!" Yang Sheng knows that he can''t convince Ji Rui, who is as stubborn as an ox. he can vaguely predict that Ji Rui will suffer a lot for this. However, the person in the game is not clear at all. As a spectator, he has to give up. Because Letong has not fully recovered, Ji Rui informs Letong early to let her go home on time and have a good rest. After taking the medicine for a day, Letong has recovered to seventy-eight. When she gets home and has dinner, she is a bit bored. Seeing the books stacked on the armrest of the sofa, she remembers that she has been busy since she went to the library last time. She promised uncle Zhong to go there often, but she has never been there again. Letong went out slowly, bought melon seeds near the library, bought hot drinks and carried them to the library. "Good evening, uncle Zhong!" Letong puts melon seeds and hot drinks in front of Uncle Zhong who lowers his head to sort out the data. Uncle Zhong raised his head and said to her with a smile¡° Tong Tong, long time no see. I thought you were like last time. You came here once and disappeared again. " "Uncle Zhong, I won''t disappear." Yue Tong said and handed the books to Uncle Zhong. Zhong Shudian turned the heavy book in his hand and looked up at her. "Have you read all this?" Le Tong nodded, "it''s all over!" During this time, she couldn''t sleep well. In the middle of the night, she was often haunted by nightmares. She woke up sweating and couldn''t sleep any more. When she borrowed these books back, she expected to finish them in a month. Because of insomnia, she only finished them in ten days. "Tong Tong, how thin again?" Uncle Zhong stood up and looked at Letong carefully. Letong had to say, "I had a fever yesterday, so it seems that I lost a lot of weight." Uncle Zhong patted her on the shoulder and said painfully, "your body is really getting weaker and weaker. I know an old Chinese medicine doctor. Do you want to have a look and prescribe some Chinese medicine to recuperate your body?" Le Tong thought of the doctor''s advice that day, thought about it, and agreed to come down. "Uncle Zhong, please make an appointment for me. I have to work during the day and work overtime at night. As long as I don''t work overtime on Saturday and Sunday, I will be free all day." After listening to Letong''s words, uncle Zhong shook his head helplessly, "you see, you really treat yourself as a machine! If you are like this, sooner or later your body will be destroyed by you. " Le Tong is embarrassed to refute, only smile, "that thing is so settled, I go to read a book! By the way, we''ll have tea after seeing a doctor some other day, shall we? " Once upon a time, Letong had always been a filial daughter. Now, with her mother''s absence, her little filial piety can''t be relieved. Most of her kindness to Uncle Zhong is due to her filial piety. Uncle Zhong is naturally full of joy and busily agrees. When Letong gets into the bookshelf to find the book, he quickly calls the famous old TCM doctor to make an appointment. The other party is his good friend for many years, according to his request, the time is set on Saturday morning. Letong stayed in the library all night. She didn''t come out with several books until the library was closing. "Be careful when you go back so late." Uncle Zhong told her. "Well!" Chapter 72 Ji Rui and Yang Sheng''s deployment has come to an end. On this day, he receives a call from Ji''s father, his father. When Ji Laozi called, Yang Sheng and Letong were still there. Ji Rui didn''t go away. He answered the phone directly. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said to the microphone, "if you are old people, I advise you to save your strength." Hearing his opening remarks, Yang Sheng immediately took Letong out with interest. "Ah Rui, they are always your brothers, so you have to deal with them Mr. Ji''s voice is old and tired. How can he have the ruthlessness that dominated the business in those years? "Oh, brother?" Ji Rui sneers, but there is no following. "Ah Rui, they''re really overdoing it. Just teach them a lesson. There''s no need to do that!" In fact, father and son have no common topic. Every time they call, it''s not for Ji Rui''s life, or for Ji Rui''s two "good brothers". And every time, father and son always broke up in discord, this time, obviously no exception. "Just teach them a lesson? When they do these things, have they ever thought of giving me some leeway? If you want to keep these two losers, you should prepare the speech to appease the directors first, and then kick them out of the board of directors directly. You can always fill in the money they have lost. In the future, you are always good to guard, don''t let them come out to harm Ji''s family, can you do it? If you say yes, I can give you an accurate word right away, and I will never care about them in the future. " To tell you the truth, Ji Rui didn''t really hate those two brothers if they didn''t make money in private under the guise of Ji. Because in his heart, he never admitted that they were his brothers. He has no love for his two so-called younger brothers, so why hate them? Since he took over Ji, he has been very busy. Ji''s burden is enough to make him tired. How can he have the time and mind to manage those two useless guys? However, the two guys want to start on his head, put their ideas on Ji''s head, and he doesn''t mind the name of killing hands and feet on his back! "Ah Rui, you are my son just like them. If you have, they should have too!" Before Ji''s retirement, he was never weaker than Ji Rui. Unfortunately, these years at home used to the comfort of life, things have become women''s benevolence. Ji Rui sneered in his heart and said, "it''s all my son.". "You always tell me what I have, and what they don''t? They didn''t? They didn''t? Or property they don''t have? Except for the thankless and thankless job of President Ji, which one do they have? They always stare at the 5% equity that I have more than them, but they never think about how much I have paid for the 5% equity Ji Rui took over the position of Ji''s president in those years, and for this reason, compared with the two brothers, he shared 5% more equity. Now, he is the highest shareholder of Ji''s equity. The brothers only thought that Ji Rui was able to take over the great cause of Ji''s family by relying on Ji Baobao, but they never thought that Ji Rui had paid more than a hundred times for Ji''s family these years. Ji Laozi on the other side of the phone was asked to be speechless. For a moment, the phone was quiet as if it had been silenced. "I''m busy, that''s it!" Ji Rui didn''t wait for him to say anything. He just hung up. More than half an hour later, Ji Rui''s personal phone rings again. Ji Rui takes it up and sees that the caller ID is a mansion phone. He doesn''t even think about it. He presses it and refuses to listen. He opens the drawer and throws the phone into the drawer. To tell you the truth, although he is already 30 years old, he still has a bad feeling in his heart when he constantly hears from his father that he is pleading for those two incompetent guys. Ji Rui can''t deny that even though he hates him, subconsciously, he still longs for the old man to pay more attention to himself. But since the two brothers entered Ji''s house, Ji Rui''s position in Ji''s mind has been divided and eroded. In the end, the father and son are left with endless confrontation and quarrels when they meet each other. In the end, Ji''s words become the brothers After Yang Sheng and Letong go out, they go back to their own offices to do their own things. Letong is typing a piece of information quickly to the screen. The phone on the desk rings. Letong reaches out and picks up the receiver. "Hello, Ji!" "Hello, sister! I''m looking for my daddy A crisp and clean voice suddenly bumps into Letong''s eardrum, and Letong''s heart beats half a beat: the child''s voice is like the sound of nature, with vigor and innocence in it. Intuition tells Letong that the child in the microphone should be the young master of Ji family! "Little friend, who''s your daddy?" She didn''t get over her cold completely. Her voice was a little rusty. She was afraid of scaring the child, so she deliberately asked the child on the other side of the phone in a soft voice. "Ji Rui!" The little guy speaks crisp and clear, without a word of nonsense. "Young master? My sister will transfer the call to your father''s phone for you. Just a moment "Thank you, sister!" The little guy said politely. In Letong''s mind, Ji Baobao''s smile on the photo of Ji Rui''s home flashed. "You''re welcome!" After Letong transfers the phone to Ji Rui''s office, she puts down the phone and sends a daze to the computer. Ji Baobao''s lovely and beautiful appearance is always lingering in her mind. Ji Baobao''s phone call distracted Letong for a long time. She didn''t type a word on the computer for a long time. She called out the calendar, looked at it and thought for a long time. Finally, she called the personnel department to confirm the date of paid annual leave. As soon as I put down the phone, I saw Yang Sheng coming with a large stack of information. "Tongtong, help me. I need to use these documents this afternoon. Please help me to sort out and correct them." Letong took the document over, and Yang Sheng stood beside her, not meaning to go. "Elder martial brother, what else Letong looks up at him. Yang Sheng at work is very different from Yang Sheng at ordinary times. Ji Rui is well known for his high demands on employees. Yang Sheng people are very approachable, but they are as strict as Ji Rui in their work. Yang Sheng stares at the calendar opened on Letong''s computer desktop, "Tongtong, next month''s teacher''s mother''s birthday, Professor Liu called a few days earlier and asked me to go to their hometown with you. Did they tell you about this?" Yue Tong turns over the materials Yang Sheng holds up, "well, I said it." "What are you going to do?" Yang Sheng takes his eyes back, and Le Tong lowers his head. His eyes fall on her white neck. "Well, I promised them." Chapter 73 "Well, I promised them." Letong raised her head and looked at him with a smile¡° What about you? What''s your plan? " Professor Liu officially retired last year. At the beginning of the year, Professor Liu took his teacher''s mother back to their hometown to live a happy life. A few days earlier, the professor called and said that the air in his hometown is very good, and the climate is even more pleasant. All seasons are like spring, so everything is very suitable for his old age. It''s a pity that in the past, several disciples would visit each other every three or five days. It''s very busy. Now when I come back to my hometown, the gate is suddenly quiet. I''m not used to it. Professor Liu is Le Tong''s teacher. The 70 year old man told her that she was soft hearted for a moment. In addition, she really missed the funny and lovely old children, so she said that she would take the annual leave to accompany her two for a few days on her mother''s birthday. Unexpectedly, they also complained to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng said with regret, "I happened to have something to do in those days. I can''t leave. I''m just going to go to them on business these days. When I get there, I''ll take half a day to see them. Do you have anything I can take over?" It''s more than a month before her mother''s birthday. Letong thinks about it and decides to buy some food and clothes for Yang Sheng to send. "Can I go shopping after work and bring it back to you tomorrow?" Yang Sheng nodded and asked her with concern, "you''ve not got a good cold. Do you want me to buy it with you?" Letong shook his head. "No, I''ll just buy it when I go home. Can you stop talking about the minor illness of cold, elder martial brother?" It''s really embarrassing for Letong to faint when she has a cold and fever. Yang Sheng asks her if she has a good cold every day. Doesn''t it mean that she lifts her clothes every day and lifts the scar on her stomach? "Well, I won''t mention it." Besides, Ji Rui in the office receives a call from Letong. When he hears Ji Baobao''s tender voice, Ji Rui is slightly stunned. Because this is the first time my baby son has called the company. "Daddy, why don''t you answer my phone?" Ji Rui immediately thought of the call from his personal phone just now. He pulled open the drawer and took out his mobile phone. "Baby, daddy was very busy just now, so he didn''t hear baby''s call." For his son, Ji Rui is relatively patient. "Daddy, I miss you. Let''s go home for dinner at night." Ji Baobao is coquettish and soft. Ji Rui is in a bit of a dilemma. He''s already very busy. In addition, his son must have been instructed by the old man when he called. I''m afraid it''s hard to swallow the dinner at night. "Darling, daddy is very busy today. He has no time to go back to dinner with you." Ji Rui is very busy every day, but it''s not difficult to find time to have dinner with him. The difficulty is that he should go back to the mansion to face the old man and the woman at this moment. "Wuwu..." Ji Baobao began to cry hypocritically. "Daddy is a bad guy, daddy doesn''t accompany the baby, daddy doesn''t love the baby... Wuwu... Daddy, you are good or bad!" Even though he knows that his baby son is pretending to cry, Ji Rui still feels big. After all, the baby will pretend to cry to show that he is eager to have dinner together. "Why don''t I ask Uncle Xiao Li to pick you up, and uncle Sheng and I will take you to dinner tonight, OK?" Ji Rui found that as the baby grew up, it was more and more difficult for him to refuse his request. When he thought of the baby looking at himself pitifully with his watery eyes, his heart was seized. Only when he complied with the baby''s request, his heart would be better. But when he decided to be a father, he just thought that he had many sons, but it was like buying an extra sofa at home and putting it there, occupying more space, and having more things to hinder his eyes. That''s all. But when he held the baby in his hands, the heart, which was made up of cold and hard materials, changed little by little. Every time the baby gets older, his heart will soften. Up to now, although he is still used to the baby cold face, but the attitude, but unconsciously softened a lot. "Really? Daddy, do you really take me to dinner with Uncle Sheng? Do you eat the food cooked by grandma? " In recent days, Ji Baobao no longer quarrels with her every day to invite her home to cook, but he still talks about her and her cooking! Ji Rui really admires the obstinacy of his baby son. But what can I do to admire him? His son is his son. Even if he is obstinate, he is inherited from his father. Ji Rui pinched his eyebrows and said, "baby, didn''t I tell you that grandma left and never came back?" Ji Baobao didn''t say a word. He thought he was puckering and puffing on the phone. Ji Rui suddenly remembers the seafood buffet he had with Yang Sheng Letong that day. He thinks of Letong''s excitement like a child that day. "Baobao, daddy and uncle Sheng will take you to the buffet, OK?" Since Ji Baobao was born, he has been well protected. At ordinary times, there are several full-time chefs at home. When he goes out to eat, he also dines in high-end hotels. Buffet, a popular food, has never been with Ji Baobao. "Buffet? It''s the kind of delicious food that goes around in a big circle and then takes a plate with a lot of them? " Ji Baobao is very smart. Even if he hasn''t been there, he quickly matches the pictures he saw on TV with Ji Rui''s words. "Well, that''s right. Does the baby like it?" Since Letong is a big child, the baby should like it more. "Daddy, baby loves it! You don''t have to ask Uncle Li to pick me up. I''ll ask Uncle Ma to send me there immediately. " Ji Baobao is so anxious that he can''t wait. He arranges his way of travel and hangs up directly. Ji Rui pulls it back and asks housekeeper Li to arrange for the driver to send Ji Baobao. He specially tells the driver to wait at the gate of Ji''s building with the baby. Hang up, Ji Rui this just pressed inside line to let Yang Sheng help to book good position. Le Tong thought that she would work overtime today, but soon after the president answered the young master''s call, he told her that she could get off work on time today. It seems that the president is going to accompany the young master tonight. Looking at Ji Rui walking into the elevator, Letong starts to pack up her things. When she goes downstairs and walks out from the door of the building, she just sees Ji Rui bending over the road and supporting the back of the door. From the heart, Ji Rui is a man who only looks at his back and can make women obsessed. Letong''s vision stops on Ji Rui. After a few seconds, the man straightens up and takes two steps back. Letong saw that a little man jumped down from the car! Chapter 74 As soon as Lilliputian jumps down, he rushes into Ji Rui''s arms. In the blink of an eye, it''s only enough for Letong to see Lilliputian''s white face and lovely mushroom head. As for his facial features, he can''t see clearly. Lilliputian''s white and fat hand rings Ji Rui''s waist and rubs Ji Rui''s body a few times. Then he stands beside Ji Rui. As a child who is nearly five years old, he is about a little over Ji Rui''s belt. Ji Rui''s big hand is naturally put on the little man''s head and gently rubs it. What father and son are saying, Letong can''t hear clearly. The dusk is just on them, and they are all covered with a ring of light. Ji Rui lowered his head and said something to the baby. His straight nose and thick black eyebrows were hidden in the golden sunset, which made him more profound and handsome. Lilliputian slightly raises his head, and Ji Rui''s similar outline curve is gilded by the sunset. At this moment, Le Tongfang sees the angel. lovely! Letong was just Ji Rui''s face. Now, no matter the sight or attention, she was completely attracted by Ji Baobao. Five year old boy, so tall! "Tongtong, would you like a tissue?" Yang Sheng''s voice of ridicule suddenly came from the back of Letong, and then he was patted on the shoulder. With great difficulty, Le Tong looked back at Yang Sheng. "Elder martial brother, don''t let me see you peeping at beautiful women next time!" Yang Sheng stares at her and picks her eyebrows. "I can''t peep. I look at it openly every day! But it''s you. Is it OK to peep at the president like this? " Letong raised his hand and hit Yang Sheng with his elbow. "What nonsense? I''m looking at the baby. Who''s looking at the president? " Letong will not admit that before she sees Ji Baobao, she is really attracted by Ji Rui''s face. However, Letong always thinks that everyone has a love for beauty. Just like a man''s attitude towards beauty, a woman''s attitude towards handsome men is purely appreciative, without any emotion. Yang Sheng glanced at the distant father and son who were nestling up to each other and didn''t know what they were talking about Letong''s eyes fall on Ji Baobao''s face again, just to see the baby grinning and laughing. The corners of her eyes and eyes and even the whole person are emitting the light of an angel. Letong mumbles, "how can it be?" Letong looks at Ji Baobao with a very complicated look. Yang Sheng just thinks that she is thinking of her mother and reaches out to pat her on the shoulder. "I asked the president and baby to have a seafood buffet. Would you like to join me?" Letong can''t be so ignorant, so he quickly stepped back, "if I don''t go, I''m going to buy a gift for my mother, elder martial brother byebye." Yang Sheng watched her back gradually move away. Then he strode toward the father and son. "Baby Ji Baobao turns around and raises his head. When he sees it, he flies over¡° Uncle Sheng Yang Sheng picked up the baby, but said to Ji Rui, "I just met Tong Tong. I invited her to dinner, but she refused." Ji Rui thinks that Yang Sheng''s words are a little puzzling, but he turns his eyes to the direction of Letong''s home. From a distance, he sees her thin back. "Why did you invite her to be an outsider?" Ji Rui thinks of Yang Sheng''s words about trust that day and frowns slightly. Yang Sheng smiles, "don''t worry, compared with you don''t want to get involved with her, Tong Tong doesn''t want to get involved with you any more!" Ji Rui''s heart slightly moved for a moment and glared at him impatiently, "I have nothing to do with her, you have to pull out some relationships. Fortunately, I knew you earlier. Otherwise, I thought you would go abroad and come back by the way. " Yang Sheng picked up the baby and went to Ji Rui''s car. "It''s OK. It''s your business. It has nothing to do with me." Ji Rui''s eyebrows were slightly twisted, and he followed up with a big step. "Yang Sheng, you''re such a mother-in-law. Are you really transsexual?" It seems that President Ji Da was really provoked by Yang Sheng, and he burst out in front of his baby. Fortunately, Ji Baobao is totally immersed in the joy of the buffet dinner, and doesn''t pay attention to the conversation between daddy and uncle Sheng. "It''s not the point that I''m not a transsexual. The point is that after hearing these words, you''re not happy, are you?" Recently, Yang Sheng''s pleasure outside of work seems to be to constantly poke at the pain of President Ji da. Once he finds it, he will do it mercilessly. Ji Rui sits down beside his son, closes the car door and hums coldly. He doesn''t want to talk to Yang Sheng any more. Yang Sheng stopped his voice wisely. He took Ji Baobao into his arms, rubbed his chubby face and asked¡° Baby, what do you want for your fifth birthday The baby bit his index finger and thought, "can uncle Sheng and daddy take me to the amusement park again?" Yang Sheng nodded, "of course, in addition to going to the amusement park, the baby can also ask for a gift!" "Can uncle Sheng ask his father to give his grandmother to the baby?" Yang Sheng didn''t care much about the old woman, but after listening to Baobao mention this person again and again, he found that Baobao''s obstinacy towards this person was beyond his imagination. He couldn''t help but be curious about the granny. He bumped into Ji Rui and asked, "who is the granny? Can let the baby remember so much, is she beautiful? Or, she has three heads and six arms? " Ji Ruibai looks at him and ignores him. If Yang Sheng knew that this old woman was Letong, I don''t know what he would think. Ji Rui is depressed by Yang Sheng when he thinks of an unknown Le Tong. In an instant, it turns cloudy to sunny, and the sun shines inexplicably. Yang Sheng sees Ji Rui ignore him and has to turn to Ji Baobao. "Baobao, tell Uncle Sheng if grandma is very beautiful?" Ji Baobao blinked a few times and shook his head, "Baobao doesn''t know... Baobao hasn''t seen grandma..." Yang Sheng is more curious, "Rui, you should not be hiding a snail girl at home?" Ji Rui still ignores him, but Ji Baobao is interested in the snail girl¡° Uncle Sheng, what is snail girl? " Yang Sheng had no choice but to carry out universal education for Ji Baobao and tell her story once again. At the end of the story, the car just drove into the restaurant parking lot. Yang Sheng took Ji Baobao out of the car. Ji Baobao put his arms around Yang Sheng''s neck, put his mouth close to Yang Sheng''s ear and whispered. "Uncle Sheng, my father may really have a snail girl at home!" As soon as Yang Sheng was interested, he held Ji Baobao and followed Ji Rui slowly, "what? Did the baby see it with his own eyes? " He lowered his voice and pretended to be mysterious. The baby shook his head again, his beautiful eyes shining cunning light, "the baby hasn''t seen it, but the nanny secretly told the baby that it''s not the grandmother who cooks for the baby, but a very beautiful sister!" Chapter 75 The baby''s words surprised Yang Sheng. In principle, Ji Rui, who is in his prime of life and stands at the top of a group of handsome and rich men, is not a big deal, even if he is a Jinwu cangjiao. But Yang Sheng knows Ji Rui. Don''t say that he can''t be charming. Even if he makes an appointment with a woman, he can make Yang Sheng lose his chin. "Little sample, did your aunt cheat you?" Yang Sheng uses his fingers to pick the baby''s chin. He only thinks that the little demon king is crazy about mummy and has no way to deal with the baby sitter, so he tells him that his father has found a beautiful sister to cook for him. "No! Nanny aunt never cheat baby!! It''s a beautiful, beautiful sister Ji Baobao is not happy and pouts his lips to get angry. "Well, uncle Sheng is wrong. Uncle Sheng doesn''t have a beautiful sister. That''s why he thinks his aunt is cheating you. All right! " Yang Sheng loves to tease Ji Baobao, but if Ji Baobao really gets angry, it''s much more terrifying than the man who holds great wealth and power. Therefore, when he sees that the momentum is not right, he quickly coaxes and holds the little emperor in a soft voice. Ji Baobao was obviously very angry. He pulled his face with his chubby hands, and then threatened angrily. "Hum, uncle Sheng bullies children. I''ll ask daddy to reduce your salary and your position!" Poof! Yang Sheng couldn''t help laughing. Ji Baobao said that he was not a little devil. Who believed that?! Other children, want their parents to support themselves, probably, will say, I want my father to beat you! Keji Baobao, the clever little devil, obviously knows that beating people will not threaten him, but if he is demoted, it will really kill him!! This little devil is really not simple. He knows how to use the most effective heart attack skill when he is young. No wonder that the rumor that "if you offend Ji Baobao, you will not have good fruit to eat" is well known in the upper class. Tut, the future of the little devil is absolutely limitless!! "My little ancestor, uncle Sheng, please don''t report to your father!" Yang Sheng thinks that even if he doesn''t make money for the present and for his future, he will definitely make money from this little devil. Of course, the prerequisite is that Yang Sheng really likes Ji Baobao. Although this little guy is really hard to serve, after all, it''s just because he has a smarter head and a more sensitive heart than ordinary children. "Well, I''ll think it over!" Baby arms in both hands, face up, nostrils in the sky, a pair of Se like! "Tut, uncle Sheng''s model aircraft carrier is a birthday present for you, OK?" Yang Sheng as like as two peas in the first half of the year, he was reluctant to go to his home to play a role in the model. When he went abroad, Yang Sheng deliberately made a model identical to prepare for his birthday gift. He intended to surprise him, and now he offended him, only to bribe his hands first. "Uncle Sheng, you didn''t cheat me?" Compared with other children of the same age, Ji Baobao is not easy to coax or cheat. Now he is looking up and down at Yang Sheng with suspicion. Yang Sheng stretched out his tail finger, "Nah, let''s pull the hook!" Ji Baobao looks at Yang Sheng, blinks his eyes a few times, reaches out his tail finger and makes an effort to hook it, then happily holds Yang Sheng''s face and gives him a few kisses. "Oh! Uncle Sheng, that''s very kind of you! " The intimate interaction between the two men attracted the attention of most customers and waiters when they entered the restaurant. They all looked at them with admiration as if they were a loving father and son. As everyone knows, that lovely baby''s father is the handsome man sitting on the seat with a cold face. "Well, of course! Uncle Sheng is better than your father, isn''t he? " Yang Sheng holds Ji Baobao to his seat. This question is clearly a provocation to President Ji da. However, Ji Baobao''s intelligence is not only aimed at Yang Sheng, but also at his father. Otherwise, Ji Rui, such a cold and old-fashioned man, would not have indulged him so much if he had not been coaxed to be happy by Ji Baobao. "Uncle Sheng is very good, but the baby''s daddy is also very good, daddy, right?" Ji Baobao said, and stretched out his hands to the man on the seat. The cold man''s face immediately warmed up. He raised his hand to take Ji Baobao and placed him beside him. Ji Rui was given a bowl of ecstasy soup by his son. He looked down at his baby son in a good mood and asked curiously, "baby, what good thing did your uncle Sheng bribe you?" Ji Baobao smilingly pursed his mouth and shook his head. He was afraid that he would have more than one mouth. Uncle Sheng would go back and take back the model immediately. Yang Sheng stretched out his hand and twisted his face. "Tut, you''re smart!" Ji Rui rarely stinks, "of course, I don''t want to see whose child it is!" Yang Sheng leaned over to Ji Rui''s ear and said in a voice that only Ji Rui could hear, "Rui, baby''s intelligence may not be up to you!" Seeing Ji Rui''s face showing displeasure, he leaned back to his seat with his face full of cunning, arms in his hands, and added, "I heard that children''s intelligence quotients follow their mothers!" Ji Rui''s displeasure instantly calmed down, glanced at him lightly and said, "then you should be lucky! As long as you find a smart woman, your child can still be saved! " Yang Sheng pointed to Ji Rui, "Hello, Mr. President, can you not be so vindictive?" "No!" Ji Rui drinks tea with drooping eyes. Yang Sheng opens his mouth just to retort, but Ji Baobao bites his finger and grins at him. "Uncle Sheng, the baby is hungry!" Yang Sheng stares at Ji Baobao helplessly, bites his teeth and pinches Ji Baobao''s soft face. "You little devil, you can only say sweet words to your father, and then you throw the hard work to Uncle Sheng. You are really the devil''s son!" Ji Baobao had stood on the chair and stood on tiptoe desperately looking towards the self-service area. Yang Sheng went over and carried him to his shoulder. "Little devil, wipe the saliva from the corner of your mouth!" Ji Baobao''s head hung down behind him, and his hands scratched his waist uneasily. "Hee hee, uncle Sheng, you are so stupid! Saliva can help digestion Yang Sheng patted his ass, "what about the ass? Is it for a taxi? " Ji Baobao didn''t take his symbolic punishment seriously at all. He said with a smile, "no! My ass hurts too! But Uncle Sheng tickled me so comfortably Yang Shengyang started to slap the little devil. Can hand fall down, or with the strength of tickling almost. Yang Sheng couldn''t be cruel to the little devil. Chapter 76 Originally, the little devil was scratching Yang Sheng''s waist, but now his little hand became a fist, beating Yang Sheng''s back one by one¡° Uncle Sheng, are you comfortable? " Yang Sheng narrowed his eyes and looked like enjoying himself. "Well, it''s not bad!" Ji Baobao said with a smile, "do you remember to ask my father where the beautiful sister is?" Yang Sheng thought, you little devil really don''t do business at a loss, but just beat my back and want me to be a spy for you? What a bargain! Just thinking about putting out the music, I heard Ji Baobao, who was hanging behind him, say, "Baobao hasn''t beaten daddy''s back. Uncle Sheng, are you comfortable?" Yang Shenggang was still thinking about making up his mind. When he heard that President Ji had never enjoyed this treatment, he felt that he was being treated with care. He wanted to make up his mind and immediately threw it away. "Tut, comfortable! AI... Baby, a little more... Ah! Yes,... Um... A little more, baby, a little more strength... " Ji Baobao was instructed by Yang Sheng, but he was not angry at all. He happily waved his two little fists, one left, one right, one up and one down, beating Yang Sheng on his back. Yang Sheng has already circled the aisle twice, but has not yet reached the self-service area. Baby''s fist strength is not moderate, when the strength is heavy and light, it can''t be compared with the professional masseuse. But this kind of thing, the psychological enjoyment is far greater than the physical enjoyment. After being served by the cute shunmao baby''s fist for a while, Yang Sheng suddenly longed for such a baby. "Well, why aren''t you my son?" Yang Sheng finally pulled Ji Baobao back and held him upright in his arms. He sighed at Ji Baobao''s red face because of hanging upside down. "Because the baby is produced by daddy''s sperm, it can only be daddy''s son, not uncle Sheng''s son!" Ji Baobao solemnly explained to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng chuckles and kisses Ji Baobao on the face. Ji Rui, you are the winner of your life. Having a son is smarter and sweeter than others! Ji Rui is more handsome than him, he doesn''t envy, Ji Rui is smarter than him, he doesn''t envy, Ji Rui is richer than him, he doesn''t hate! But he, only to Ji Rui has such a son, all kinds of envy! After a few rounds in the corridor, Yang Sheng finally took Ji Baobao to the self-service area. Ji Baobao was very excited when he saw the food on the platform! A lot of delicious food! " Ji Baobao struggles to get down to the ground, learning Yang Sheng''s appearance, holding a tray and holding a clip, and happily strolls around the self-service area. "Baobao, do you want uncle Sheng to help you?" Yang Sheng was going to help him with the food, but Ji Baobao thought it was fun to put the food on the plate one by one, so he waved him away. "Uncle Sheng, you don''t have to worry about the baby. The baby can do it by himself!" A child under five years old really thinks he is an adult. Yang Sheng couldn''t resist him, so he had to carry his plate and go away to choose his favorite food. After Yang Sheng left, Ji Baobao was very happy to walk around in the self-service area. His height was higher than that of his peers, but he didn''t look good enough in front of the booths in the self-service area. This is not, he looked at the golden fried milk on the platform, tiptoed and tried to reach it, but still could not reach the golden fried milk. Just as he was climbing on the platform and staring at the glass plate on the platform, his armpit was tight, and a pair of powerful hands reached into his armpit, and his body soared up. Ji Baobao turns his head and looks into Ji Ruiwei''s deep green eyes. "Daddy The baby gave a whiny call to the man. "Well, I''ll take what I want to eat!" Ji Baobao nodded and put two pieces of fried milk on the plate. "Baby, just clip one piece. If you think it''s delicious, you can take it. Otherwise, it will be wasted!" The food here tastes good and has a lot of varieties. It''s estimated that baby''s snack can be eaten from this end of the booth to the other end of the booth. Every small piece is enough to support him to death! "Here are two pieces. One is daddy''s and the other is baby''s. it won''t be wasted!" Ji Baobao said solemnly, his eyes had turned to the dish of fried fish willow in front of him. Ji Rui looks at Ji Baobao and his eyes become softer and softer unconsciously. He holds Ji Baobao with one hand and acts as the baby''s leg. When the baby says forward, he will move forward and backward. But after a while, the plate on the baby''s hand was piled up with food like a mountain. "Baby, can you finish it?" This situation reminds Ji Rui of Letong. That day, like her baby, her eyes lit up when she saw delicious food. No matter whether she could eat so much or not, she just went all out to put it on the plate. Ji Baobao nodded heavily, "en! I can''t finish it Ji Baobao has two portions of each kind of food. From Baobao''s words, Ji Rui knows that one of the two portions is his. As Ji Baobao''s dishes become more and more full, Ji Rui''s emotions become more and more congested. Baby nearly five years old, but Ji Rui, is the first time such a feeling: life has this son, enough! "Daddy, baby wants ice cream!" Ji Baobao, after holding several large plates of food, points to the dessert area and shouts. The baby''s intestines and stomach were not very good a while ago. Later, he went to a traditional Chinese medicine doctor for treatment. The doctor told him to eat less raw and cold food. Therefore, the little guy has not eaten ice cream for some time. If at ordinary times, Ji Rui certainly coldly refused baby''s son''s request, even if he would be scolded by Ji Baobao as a bad guy, he would not give in. But today, he is no matter how hard heart, raised his hand to rub his stomach, asked¡° Does the baby still have a stomachache? " "No pain!" Baobao shakes his head and looks at Ji Rui eagerly. Although he is not afraid of everything, he still understands that only when daddy nods, can he have ice cream. "Well, just a little, not much!" Ji Rui found that the frequency of being soft hearted to the baby is more and more frequent. "Yes! Baby is very obedient, only eat a Mimi Ji Baobao made a gesture with his fingers and solemnly guaranteed it. Ji Rui strode into the dessert area with him in his arms. Under the guidance of Ji Baobao, he soon found Baobao Xinyi''s ice cream. "Daddy, do you want to eat?" Ji Baobao keeps his promise in mind. He only takes a cup of the smallest ice cream and puts it on the tray. After taking it, he raises his head and asks Ji Rui. Ji Rui shook his head, "Daddy doesn''t eat it!" [recommend bamboo''s good friend Xi Junyue''s Wen Wen, whose name is [silly King chasing his wife: the thief''s concubine], this is the story of a tiger who was attacked by a sheep... The story is wonderful, click to open it!] Chapter 77 Ji Baobao blinked, poked his little belly with his finger, hesitated for a moment, then pointed to the cup of ice cream made into a variety of cute and vivid little animals, "Daddy, can baby eat your share?" Ji Rui hesitates for a moment. He looks forward to and pleads with his baby son. If he wanted to refuse, he nods. "Well, just a little, not all, you know?" ¡°YES£¬SIR£¡¡± Baby Huodi raised his hand and saluted Ji Rui. Ji Rui took his baby around the self-service area and the dessert area, and returned to his seat with four or five heaped plates of food and two cups of ice cream on the table. "I thought that only Tong Tong could make the boss lose money. So you can do it, too!" As soon as Ji Baobao sat down and didn''t care about anything, he scooped a large scoop of ice cream into his mouth. After listening to Yang Sheng''s words, he opened his eyes and looked at Yang Sheng curiously. "Uncle Sheng, who is Tong Tong? Your wife? " Ji Baobao is a celebrity in kindergarten. A lot of little girls chase him all day and say they want to be his wife. Yang Sheng was drinking soup. When Ji Baobao asked, he choked on the soup and coughed. Ji Rui frowns and stares at Ji Baobao. "Baby, don''t talk nonsense. She''s your uncle Sheng''s colleague. What kind of wife is in a mess? Where did you hear that?" I heard the baby ask if Letong is Yang Sheng''s wife. Ji Rui, who had been holding her baby son for a long time, suddenly disappeared. Ji Rui only thinks that his son''s words are hard to listen to. Although Letong has nothing to do with Ji Rui, he has nothing to do with Yang Sheng, his colleagues and his elder martial brother and sister. They are no closer than he is. Ji Baobao skimmed his mouth and scooped another scoop of ice cream into his mouth. "It''s not a mess. Many of the boys in the baby class have wives!" The baby''s mouth is full of ice cream, and his words are vague. He swallows the ice cream and says to Ji Rui seriously, "Daddy, you don''t know, many girls in the school want to be the baby''s wife!" Ji Rui''s eyebrows are picked. Just as he wants to say something, Yang Sheng teases the baby with a smile. "Does the baby have a girl she likes? Do you want to marry her? " Ji Baobao thought for a while, then tilted his head to look at Ji Rui. "But the baby''s father doesn''t have a wife. How can the baby ask for a wife?" Ji Rui''s face turned green, but Yang Sheng laughed happily. "Baby, didn''t you help your father get a wife last time? How did you give up later? " Although Ji Baobao is less than five years old, Yang Sheng often finds his thinking and behavior much more interesting and rich than an adult. Ji Rui stares at Yang Sheng and warns, "Yang Sheng, Ji is recruiting cleaners recently!" Yang Sheng''s laughter suddenly stopped, but the smile in his eyes couldn''t stop. "They are not good!" Ji Baobao didn''t seem to pay attention to his father''s face. He shook his head and said, "just that quality... Doesn''t deserve to be daddy''s wife!" Ji Rui''s face finally eased a little, reached out and rubbed the baby''s head, "it''s my Ji Rui''s son!" Yang Sheng looked at the father and son with a smile and suddenly said, "baby, do you think that beautiful sister is worthy of being your father''s wife?" Ji Baobao''s eyes flickered, blinked, thought seriously for a while, then nodded his head pretending to be mature¡° Well, I see a play here! " Ji Rui looks at Yang Sheng and his precious son for no reason. "What bad things do you two do together?" Ji Baobao shook his head like a rattle, scooped a spoonful of ice cream into his mouth and vaguely distinguished, "no! Uncle Sheng, right? " Yang Sheng also quickly nodded, "yes, absolutely not!" But the funny smile on his face revealed the opposite information. Ji Rui stares at Yang Sheng with warning eyes and pushes a large plate of food Ji Baobao brings back to him, "eat you!" Yang Sheng himself originally only picked half a plate of food to come back, but Ji Baobao almost saw what he wanted to eat, and put a lot of food in duplicate. Three people together to take back the food to eat up, although the two men are very full, but shy stomach, so two people sitting in the car, try to straighten up the waist next to the seat. Ji Baobao is a little kid. Naturally, he doesn''t have such worries. On the way back, Ji Rui and Yang Sheng are sitting left and right. Ji Baobao lies flat in the middle, with his head resting on Ji Rui''s thigh and his feet resting on Yang Sheng''s thigh. He sighs and rubs his tummy with his fat hands. "Oh, how full!" "Is it delicious?" Yang Sheng''s question is superfluous. "Delicious! Come again next time! " Ji Baobao has not digested this meal, so he has begun to think about the next meal. Yang Sheng''s big hand also put on Ji Baobao''s stomach to sweep, "baby, you are hiding a watermelon?" Ji Baobao giggled and rubbed his feet against Yang Sheng''s stomach. "Uncle Sheng, you''re hiding a football, aren''t you?" Yang Sheng was full of fun, holding his waist and touching his stomach, "honey, you are wrong, uncle Sheng has a baby here!" Ji Baobao sat up and knelt down beside Yang Sheng and patted him on the stomach. "Uncle Sheng, you are a liar! Only mother can have a baby, uncle Sheng is a man, can''t hide the baby! Daddy, are you right Ji Rui pinched his face, "well, right!" Yang Sheng Bai Ji Rui one eye, "really boring, can''t cooperate with me to tease the baby?" Ji Rui looked back at him, "you''re still teasing my son with your IQ?! My son is playing with you, right, baby Although Ji Rui is usually quiet, Yang Sheng may not be more powerful than Ji Rui. "Well! Yes, uncle stupid, uncle stupid Ji Baobao cooperates perfectly with Ji Rui. He is responsible for wielding the knife when he is a father and mending the knife when he is a son. As the car sped along, the three people in the car were talking and laughing. "To take you home?" Ji Rui is not sure if Yang Sheng has any other programs, because Yang Sheng is not like him. After work, Yang Sheng is a very playful person. Yang Sheng looked at the time, thought about it and said to the driver¡° Xiao Li, lower me at the intersection ahead! " Ji Rui saw the familiar neon lights in front of him, "Yang Sheng, drinking is harmful to your health. Drink less!" Ji Rui is totally concerned about the tone. Just now, the man who was sarcastic about him just seemed to be Yang Sheng''s illusion. "Well, I''m just going to sit down and not drink too much!" In private, Yang Sheng has a lot of friends, but there are only a few people who really make friends with each other, and Ji Rui is one of them. Ji Rui reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "Yang Sheng, ten years, it''s time to let go!" [recommend bamboo''s good friend Xi Junyue''s Wen Wen, whose name is [silly King chasing his wife: the thief''s concubine], this is the story of a tiger who was attacked by a sheep... The story is wonderful, click to open it!] Chapter 78 Letong''s cold basically recovered after two or three days. Just, I don''t know if it''s because of her psychological effect. After the cold is over, her head doesn''t hurt, but under her right rib, she feels a little bit of Yin pain. Have a fever as like as two peas. What''s more, she has been optimistic for a long time. She has been sick for several days. But the pain is exactly the same as the pain in her mother''s body. Her heart is somewhat scared. The organ under the right rib is the liver. Does mother''s disease also have family inheritance? Letong''s sleep quality plummeted at night, and her face was much worse than before. With two obvious dark circles under her eyes, she looked haggard and tired. On Friday afternoon, Letong sent the information to Ji Rui as usual. Usually, she would ask Ji Rui if she could help. But today, she put down her information and was about to leave. Ji Rui is not a sensitive person. What''s more, Letong is just his subordinate. He is closer to him because he is his secretary. Today, however, the less sensitive president of Jida noticed that his secretary was different. He opened the data, eyes, but settled on Letong''s face, "sick?" Le Tong was stunned, but he couldn''t see the emotional eyes of Ji Rui. He pulled his lips and laughed and shook his head. "No, thank you for your concern." If at ordinary times, Le Tong said so, Ji Rui will most likely look away to do his own thing. But today, his eyes moved from her pale lips to the two obvious dark circles of her eyes, and to her eyes, which were bright and clear but dim today, he could not help frowning slightly. "Is it too much work?" After taking office as president for such a long time, Ji Rui reflected on his attitude and requirements to his subordinates for the first time. Letong doesn''t understand why Ji Rui suddenly asks this question. He has been working hard. No matter how much work he does, he never complains. The president will ask this question: where did he listen to any gossip? "President, although I have a lot of work, I can still do it for the time being." Letong can''t help but think about it. Is it Ji Rui who wants to embarrass himself? It''s not surprising that Letong thinks so. It''s true that President Ji Da really took the opportunity to embarrass her many times before. Ji Rui pointed to her face, "don''t you look in the mirror when you go out?" Letong subconsciously touches her face. Is there something strange growing on her face? No, I''m fine when I get up in the morning? "Sorry, president! I always have a plain face. Do I need make-up? " But she clearly remembered that there was no such item in the company''s regulations. Ji Rui''s face became more and more ugly as she guessed more and more. He raised his hand, pointed to the attached lounge in the office and said, "go and see for yourself!" Letong went in perplexed and looked at the face in the mirror. Although it was a little haggard, it was not too ugly. "President, I think I''m ok!" Letong stands at her desk and reports to Ji Rui. I don''t know why, Ji Rui suddenly remembers what Dr. Luo said that day. After thinking about it, he opens the drawer and takes a business card from inside and hands it to le Tong. "Take time to have a look!" Le Tong took the name of the card. This is the card of a traditional Chinese medicine doctor surnamed Fu. This traditional Chinese medicine doctor surnamed Fu is well-known in this area of r city. Ordinary people want to see him, which is comparable to going to heaven. "Thank you, president!" Although Letong doesn''t plan to go to the doctor named Fu, she sincerely thanks Ji Rui for his care. She didn''t forget that she made an appointment with Uncle Zhong to see a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine tomorrow. Ji Rui just thought she agreed and waved to her, "you can get off work on time today." After Letong goes out, Ji Rui picks up the phone and pulls it out. "Uncle Fu, a girl named Letong will come to you tomorrow. Please give her a look." Old but hearty laughter came from the other end of the phone, "ha ha, Letong? Who? Your girlfriend? " Ji Rui was shocked and quickly denied, "of course not. She''s my secretary. She''s always working overtime recently. I guess she''s tired." girl friend? How is that possible? Ji Rui thinks that he cares so much about Letong''s health because he has seen her faint in front of him. The reason for her fainting is that she is tired of too much work. So, in the final analysis, it is he who is the culprit that makes her so haggard today. Although she made a lot of noise a while ago, which made him very disgusted, Letong is really a rare good secretary only in terms of work performance. If she gets tired and sick, it will be him in the end. "OK, since it''s a Rui you told me personally, I''ll help her to have a look." Dr. Fu opened a small clinic and accepted two apprentices. There were too many people coming to see him every day. Therefore, some friendly old patients or patients with complicated conditions were treated by him, while others were basically handled by the two apprentices. The next day, Letong was waiting for uncle Zhong in front of the bus stop at the appointed time. A green QQ stopped in front of her. The window came down and uncle Zhong''s voice came out. "Tongtong, get in the car." The car in the back honks desperately, and Letong gets into the car quickly. "Uncle Zhong, when did you get your driver''s license?" Letong asked as she buckled her seat belt. "Two months earlier, don''t worry. I''m good at driving." The car drove smoothly out of the middle of the road. As Uncle Zhong himself said, the technology was really good. "Tongtong, when do you want to get a driver''s license, young man? It''s more convenient to have a driver''s license." When her mother was still alive, Letong really wanted to take the driving test in the past. She could rent a car to take her mother for a ride in her spare time. But at that time, life was tight, and it was not easy to squeeze thousands of yuan out, so Letong thought, wait for work, and the money is loose, and then take the exam. Now, a few thousand yuan for her driver''s license test is not a big sum, but she has no need to test her driver''s license. "Look again." Mom used to nag more than once, wanting to see the majestic sea, the maple leaves all over the mountains, and the towering and steep mountains. Letong said, "Mom, when I make money, my mother and daughter will drive the handlebars to see all the things we want to see one by one.". Everyone, will secretly outline the future picture, once, in the future outlined by Letong, there has always been a mother. Now, mother is gone, her future will become vague. "Tong Tong, you look worse than the other day? Is the cold still not good, or is the work too tired? " Seeing Letong''s listless and sick appearance, uncle Zhong is worried. The reason why Letong''s spirit is so bad is all kinds of conjectures caused by the pain under her ribs. These conjectures form a terrible invisible pressure, which makes her unable to eat well and sleep well. Chapter 79 The doctor introduced by Uncle Zhong is Xiao. Letong sits down. He feels her pulse and asks her some questions. Such as sleeping well recently, abnormal appetite and so on. Yue Tong answered truthfully one by one and told the doctor that from two or three days ago, the pain under the right rib was severe. Dr. Xiao finished the pulse for her, told her to stick out her tongue, and made her lie flat on the bed, pressing her stomach and ribs a few times. "Miss Le, you should be overworked and lead to stagnation of liver fire. I''ll give you some Chinese medicine to recuperate. I''ll boil it once a day and take it in the morning and afternoon." Dr. Xiao''s words let Letong breathe a long sigh of relief. But she still did not dare to be happy too early. When Uncle Zhong went out, she told her mother''s medical history roughly. Doctor Xiao listened patiently and said to her seriously. "Miss Le, you can''t rule out the possibility that your mother''s illness will be inherited, but you don''t have such symptoms now. You can rest assured for the moment. However, you should pay more attention and don''t be too tired. " When she came out of Dr. Xiao''s clinic, Letong held a large bag of traditional Chinese medicine in her arms, but her people were much more energetic than when she came here. "Dr. Xiao is really good at medicine. This medicine has already come into effect before taking it." Uncle Zhong saw that Letong regained a lot of air, and the smile on his face also increased. Yue Tong happily echoed uncle Zhong and greatly praised doctor Xiao''s medical skills. She said nothing about her original worries and thoughts. On Monday, in addition to bringing breakfast for three people back to the company, Letong also packed a cup of dark boiled Chinese medicine juice in a thermos cup. Ji Rui came back later than usual today. Letong put his breakfast and coffee on his desk. After breakfast, she took out the cup of black and bitter Chinese medicine, took a deep breath, and was ready to drink it in one breath. "What are you drinking?" After a sip, Ji Rui''s voice suddenly came to my ear. Le Tong choked for a while, and his mouth was bitter and astringent. He raised his head and frowned at Ji Rui. "Good morning, president. I''m drinking Chinese medicine." Ji Rui glanced at her coldly, "traditional Chinese medicine?" Letong can''t stand the peculiar smell in her mouth and doesn''t care about her manners. She frowns and sticks out her tongue for a few breaths, but it''s still very bitter. Then she takes up the cup and pours some saliva. Then she stops to answer Ji Rui''s question. "Well, it''s Chinese medicine." "Where did it come from?" Letong looks at him in perplexity. Why is president Ji so idle? She even cares about such boring things as "what medicine to take and where the medicine comes from.". He is in the company. Doesn''t he never talk about private affairs? Now, is he going to break the precepts himself? "I went to see the doctor. The doctor prescribed it!" Letong is very innocent to answer, vaguely, feel Ji Rui seems to be angry, as for why angry, she does not know, there is no need to know. Ji Rui seems very dissatisfied with her answer. He stares at her and strides into the office, slamming the door. Le Tong looks at the closed door inexplicably. She vaguely feels that she has made president Ji unhappy again. However, she can only shrug her shoulders and turn the chair back. When she sees the cup of traditional Chinese medicine soup still steaming on the table, she frowns again. Finally, Letong just finished the cup of medicine juice by pinching her nose. Not long after the drink, the phone on the table rang. "Come in!" Jida president coldly said, "pa" to hang up the phone. Letong took the remaining half cup of water from the cup and poured it into her mouth. She strode into the president''s office. Ji Rui is looking at the document with his head down. On his desk, I don''t know when, there is a pot of green cactus. "President, what''s up?" Ji Rui pointed to the cactus with a cold face and said, "remember to drench it every day in the future." Letong thinks that the president is becoming more and more elusive. It''s normal for him to call her in and throw her a lot of information. At the moment, it''s not normal to call her in for a cactus and order her so solemnly. It seems that the significance of this cactus is extraordinary to him. Is it from my girlfriend? Letong little YY! "All right!" Although Letong has just finished drinking a cup of bitter medicine, because the doctor diagnosed that she was just depressed with liver qi, the whole person''s mood was relaxed a lot. As a result, today''s face looks much ruder than a few days earlier, and the mental condition is much better. Ji Rui looks at Letong, feeling inexplicably upset and depressed. A few days earlier, he was upset to see her pale and haggard! Today, she looks radiant and plays chess, but he seems even more unhappy! "I told you to go to the doctor, why not?" Ji Rui didn''t intend to ask such a small matter. Yesterday, when Dr. Fu told him that Letong didn''t go to him, he thought that there was something important about Letong. When I came back in the morning, I found her drinking medicine, saying it was from the doctor. In other words, she went to see a doctor, but she didn''t listen to his advice. Who is Dr. Fu? How many people make an appointment a few months in advance may not be able to make an appointment with Dr. Fu. She''s good. He paved the way for her, but she foolishly put a famous doctor away and went to see a little doctor who was not well-known. It''s so stupid that she can''t help it. Letong seems to see a cluster of flames rising on Ji Rui''s head, which are rushing towards him. "President, thank you for your kindness. In fact, I have made an appointment with a doctor a few days ago." Letong doesn''t understand what Ji Rui is angry about. It''s right that he wants to help her, but the premise of helping others depends on whether the person is willing to be helped or not?! He is the president of Ji Ruitang. He has what he wants! Call a famous doctor today and a chef tomorrow, so she can get a lot of things that her identity can''t reach. He gives easily, just a flick, but she, what to return? She has. Besides her working ability, what else? The answer is self-evident! I don''t blame her for thinking so much. In fact, President Ji''s recent behavior has become more and more strange. From words and deeds, to eyes, all are not! At first, she thought he was making fun of himself, or testing himself. However, things are running in an incredible direction, and those who originally thought they were all overthrown. The only thing left is that he, President of Jida, seems to be very interested in her?! Of course, this interest, she would not be silly enough to think that it is like. It''s just men''s original interest in women. Like all animals, it is the most instinctive and primitive interest of males in females. Simple, just, interest! Chapter 80 Letong thinks Ji Rui is a decent man. At least, she had never seen or heard any of his frivolous news for half a year. On the contrary, she also blocked a lot of bees and butterflies for him. It wasn''t until the night when he was drunk that he did such and such things to her that she realized that in the face of desire and temptation, no matter how decent a man is, he would do something improper. And human instinct is always stronger than reason. Originally, she also made many excuses for his behavior that night. For example, she was drunk, probably said something or did something to arouse the interest of men. Another example is that he was drunk, and her sense value plummeted. In addition, her drunkenness was provocative. As a result, the fire of dry wood was on the verge of breaking out, and later it became uncontrollable. But looking at what he had done during this period, she realized that what happened that night, perhaps, was not as complicated as she thought. Just, she was drunk, and he wanted to, so he ate her unconscious. "President, I know you care about me, but I am an adult and I have the ability to take care of myself!" Letong knows that she''s just looking for a cigarette. She''s a big president. She''s making an appointment with a doctor for you. You don''t appreciate it and don''t say it. She clearly refuses his kindness and tramples on people''s kindness. Doesn''t it mean that President Ji has a hot face on his cold ass? Sure enough, President Ji''s face sank, "who cares about you?" Joke! He cares about her?! He would make an appointment with Dr. Fu for her, but the reason why she was so tired and sick was that he and Yang Sheng just used her as two people, and a lot of work was on her at the same time. It''s just her personal guess that she cares about her. It''s sheer nonsense! Letong smiles bitterly in her heart, thinking that she must have offended president Ji again. But she would rather offend him than let her accept his favor and owe him. Letong lowered her head slightly and said sorry¡° President, I''m sorry! I''m sorry to trouble you! " Ji Rui listened to the sound of the door closing, and his eyes fell on the cactus on the table. This cactus was given to him by Ji Baobao last night. At that time, when the car stopped at the red light, an uncle carrying two baskets of small plants passed by. Ji Baobao was in the window and called to the uncle, "uncle, uncle, I want to buy cactus." Ji Rui almost scolded the baby at that time. Why did he buy a broken cactus? I''m afraid that even the weed in the flower bed is worth more than the cactus. But baby quarrels to buy, Ji Rui is too lazy to coax him. It''s not worth him to spend a lot of time talking about the ten yuan eight yuan thing, so he passes a red bull out of the window. Ji Rui sticks his head out of the window and asks for two pots of cactus. "Daddy, this is for you!" Ji Baobao presented the potted plant with two big and one small cactus to Ji Rui. Ji Rui Leng Leng, mechanically took the cactus, thought this broken thing to do? Then I heard the baby say, "Daddy, the baby said on TV that this ball can reduce the computer radiation." Ji Rui originally thought that the two balls were thorny and ugly, but when he looked at them again, he thought that the cactus ball was round and rolling with a pile of fine thorns, which was very beautiful and lovely. Uncle to change the money handed over, Ji Rui in a good mood to wave his hand said¡° No, I''ll tip you. " Ji Baobao gave it to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng grounded the cactus and asked, "baby, why do you have two balls from your father, but Uncle Sheng has only one?" Ji Baobao gives Yang Sheng a look of disdain, "stupid! That''s Baobao and Dadi. Uncle Sheng, do you have a son? " In a word, Yang Sheng was speechless, while Ji Rui couldn''t help lowering his head and rubbing it gently on the top of his baby''s hair for a long time. This cactus is the baby''s first tangible gift to Ji Rui. From small to large, Ji Rui received numerous gifts. But Ji Rui has always been numb to the gifts that are expensive and not real, which only need money to buy. It was not until he was so old that Ji Rui felt for the first time that he felt so complicated about receiving gifts! Both happy and surprise, there are a lot of unclear emotions mixed, full of heart. But it is also a way to express one''s heart. Why does he feel so happy and satisfied when his son gives him a gift? But he arranges the doctor for Letong, but she not only does not receive his affection, but also criticizes him? I know you care about me, but I''m an adult and I have the ability to take care of myself. Isn''t it obvious that he is nosy? Damn, I''ll worry about her health when I''m full! Ji Rui in the heart mercilessly scolded a, move the vision from the potted plant back, force oneself not to think of just now Le Tong that stubborn to let him want to tear mercilessly knead face! Just before lunch, Ji Rui receives a call from Mr. Ji again. Ji Rui had made plans when he pressed the answer button. If the old man pleaded for the two guys again, he would hang up immediately. Unexpectedly, the old man called this time, but it was for the sake of the baby''s grandson, that is, Ji Baobao. "Ah Rui, the 18th of next month is the baby''s fifth birthday. I want to have a party at the mansion to celebrate the baby. What do you think?" In fact, Mr. Ji has already mentioned it to Ji Rui before. This time, I''m calling to confirm it. "Well, I don''t mind if the baby likes it." Over the years, Baobao has been well protected by Ji family members, including Ji Rui, who has always regarded his son as a cage canary. But recently, Ji Rui is more and more aware that, compared with being carefully cared by his family, Baobao seems to be more eager to get along with the outside people and contact with the outside world like ordinary children. In the past, Ji Rui always felt that his son was young and mature, but his mind was tricky. But after accompanying him to the amusement park and taking him to a buffet, he found that, in fact, his son can be as happy as the children of the same age and have fun without any intention. It turns out that a child''s heart is simpler than anything else. His happiness can be due to seeing a squeaky bird on the branch, or eating a mouthful of sweet and smooth ice cream, or just because he was a dad, he picked him up and gave him a kiss! "Leave the party in advance, or I''ll take the baby on a trip." Chapter 81 "Leave the party in advance, or I''ll take the baby on a trip." Ji Rui''s conscience suddenly finds out that over the years, he has only been providing a good material environment for his baby son, but in terms of feelings, he owes too much to his baby son! "AreI, are you..." Mr. Ji on the other side of the phone seems to have something to ask, but he wants to say nothing. "What?" Ji Rui is not very impatient. His patience with master Ji is always limited. "You... Are you going to take the baby on a trip with the baby''s mom?" Ji Rui Leng for a moment, voice suddenly cold down. "Who said that?" Ji seemed to be startled by his son. After a pause, he murmured, "I guess... Isn''t it?" "Of course not! Don''t mention her Ji Rui cold voice drinks a way, two thick eyebrows slightly twist up. That kind of woman who can do anything for money is not a good mother at all!! Ji Laozi on the other side of the phone doesn''t seem to understand Ji Rui''s idea. "Ah Rui, no matter what identity she is, I can accept it. Bring her back and see us!" In recent years, Mr. Ji hasn''t found and introduced quite a few aristocratic ladies to Ji Rui. But there are so many women, but none of them fit Ji Rui''s heart. He has never even met any of them. As a result, Mr. Ji thought that Ji Rui was probably obsessed with the baby''s mother, so all other women despised him. "Enough! I don''t care about my business! " Ji Rui shouts at the microphone and hangs up with a slap. He''s not a fool. He won''t bring back the woman who used her son as a bargaining chip and continue to disgust him! Ji Rui was not in a good mood because his father and son''s phone call became worse. Soon it was lunch time, and Letong brought the meal in as usual. Ji Rui takes a pen to write on the document. Letong comes in. He doesn''t react at all. "President, your lunch is on the table. Eat it while it''s hot." Letong puts down the meal and reminds Ji Rui that he doesn''t get any response. When he''s not too focused, he''s still angry with himself. If it''s hard to say anything, he retreats wisely. Yang Sheng, who has been on a business trip for several days, just came back from the airport this morning and brought some special products. Most of them were brought back to Letong by the professor and his wife. He said that he was not on a business trip, but worked as a coolie for Letong. They sat at Letong''s desk, eating and chatting about the professor. "My teacher''s mother raised two big fat chickens in the yard. Last night, the professor said," kill one. Xiao Sheng wants to eat it. But the teacher''s mother said, "no, this fat chicken is for Tong Tong." Yang Sheng is very depressed about what happened at the professor''s home last night. When Yue Tong thought that Yang Sheng, a man of all ages, had eaten shriveled at his teacher''s mother''s place, she was so happy that she couldn''t do it. This made her smile even more. "In the end? Did you get any fat chicken? " Her eyes brightened and she stared at Yang Sheng like a curious baby. Yang Sheng glared at her angrily, "if you eat fart, chicken feathers will be my share. My teacher''s mother heard that I love fat chicken, so she went out for a walk. When she came back, she held KFC''s family barrel and put it in front of me. Eat it and give you enough!" This time, Letong laughs! "Ha ha ha, my teacher''s mother is so funny! Who let you offend her before, she does not give you fruit to eat is also normal Yang Sheng rolled his eyes, "do you know?" Yue Tong nodded, "well, master mentioned it to me secretly." Yang Sheng looked regretful and said, "Alas... Who let me not understand at the beginning..." Said, extremely sad to pick a big meal. They turn their backs to Ji Rui''s office. As a result, the door of the office opens, and neither of them is aware of it. Ji Rui stands at the door holding the door. He stares at Letong, who is smiling. He looks at Yang Sheng silently for a few seconds. Then he returns to the office and closes the door silently. Ji Rui will never admit that seeing Letong naturally and freely stay with Yang Sheng, he has some taste. Le Tong is clearly Ji Rui''s secretary. Why is Yang Sheng more popular with her than his boss? After eating, Letong goes in to clean up Ji Rui''s lunch box as usual. Pick up lunch boxes, but found several lunch boxes are heavy, inside, seems to be full of things. When Letong opened the lunch box, she saw that one box of rice and three boxes of vegetables had not moved. "President? Is today''s meal not to your taste? " Letong looks at the food in the lunch box. It''s clear that it''s Ji Rui''s favorite dish. Why hasn''t it moved at all? Ji Rui opened these lunch boxes just now, but he didn''t have any appetite at all. So he opened the door to ask Letong to order a takeout for him. When he opened the door, he saw that Letong was smiling at Yang Sheng, and he didn''t have any appetite for any other takeout. Ji Rui didn''t want to pay attention to Letong, but she stood in the reception hall and looked at him straightly, as if waiting for his answer, picking eyebrows at her, "no!" "What is this?" Ji Rui''s appetite is not small. Letong comes back according to his usual appetite, but he doesn''t move. Can we say that President Ji is not having a bad appetite, but protesting her bad words and deeds to him in the morning? Ke Ke Tong turns to think the same, Ji big president such man, should not be so petty! "I''m an adult and I have the ability to take care of myself!" Ji Rui''s words really make Le Tong jump. Who said that a man like President Ji would not be stingy? I''m afraid that his stinginess is better than that of many women. Ji Rui said that this time, Letong naturally can''t interfere with him any more. Anyway, it''s him who works hungry, not her. At that time, it''s him who suffers from stomachache, not her. "No? Then I''ll take it away! " Letong thinks that his business is nothing to do with her. Whether he likes to eat or not is beyond her control. But if she doesn''t clean up the lunch boxes on the tea table, it''s her dereliction of duty. Ji Rui was not very angry. He said he was angry, but not all of them. Maybe he was angry. But when Letong asked, he was really angry. "Take it!" Letong doesn''t care whether he''s angry or not. She puts several lunch boxes back in bags and leaves the president''s office with them. Ji Rui worked hungry until the afternoon. Until he got off work, his considerate little secretary never came in again. Ji Rui doesn''t care about starvation. Before Letong became his secretary, he had a high probability of starvation. Sometimes, he was even hungry from morning to night, but nothing happened. But today, he was just hungry. When he got off work, his stomach began to protest. Damn, even this broken stomach has the same virtue as human beings. The better you treat it, the more disobedient you are! Chapter 82 The president of Jida got off work on time today. The wall clock was pointing to 5:30, and Letong heard the sound of the door opening behind her. Le Tong quickly stood up and turned around, "president!", She thought Ji Rui was going to give her a job. But see Ji Rui a hand bag, arm with a suit jacket, nodded to her is a response, blink of an eye, then flash into the elevator, no shadow. After a while, Le Tong responded that there was no need to work overtime today! He packed up the papers on the desk and left the Jishi building with a large bag of things Yang Sheng had brought back to her. With the coming of winter, the weather is getting colder and colder. When Le Tong was ill, he took care of his body more carefully. Before leaving, she directly put on a big and thick down jacket on the outside of her work clothes and wrapped her face tightly with a scarf before going out The wind whizzed across her forehead, and her forehead was cold. The items Yang Sheng brought back by her teacher''s mother are very heavy, and a big bag full of items let Letong carry half of her body. Not far away, a car stops beside Letong. Before Letong could react, she saw the door open and the familiar voice came out of the car. "Get in the car." "Ah!" Le Tong stands in place and habitually wants to refuse. "Don''t you think I''ll rob you?" The cold voice floated out of the car, which was even worse than the cold wind. "Of course not..." Letong said, how can I let the president rob me? Letong is a person who takes a detour when she sees trouble. Recently, her intuition has repeatedly sounded the alarm. President Ji Da is a big trouble. She has to take a detour. Therefore, she stood by the car and hesitated for several seconds. After all, she didn''t do what Ji Rui wanted. "President, I want to take a walk. Thank you for your kindness." Letong bends over to Ji Rui and takes the open door with her. She thought that Ji Rui would be angry and no longer care about her. But she didn''t know Ji Rui well enough. Just when she thought the car would drive away, she opened the door that she had closed by herself. "Get on the bus if you don''t want to be fired!" Letong is very surprised. Is this not a separation of public and private? Letong is standing outside the car. Ji Rui in the car doesn''t seem to be in a hurry. He just sits quietly in the car. He doesn''t urge the driver to leave. Two people hold each other, Yue Tongfang is to hear the ear "Dida Dida" timer in ring, finally, or fight man, cat into the car. After Letong got on the bus, the driver didn''t ask anything and drove directly to Letong''s house. At this time is the rush hour, the car did not walk a few steps stuck in the traffic, unable to move. Letong is secretly annoyed. What a soft hearted ghost! I''ll be home in eight minutes. I''m afraid I can''t get home in half an hour. Since she got on the bus, Ji Rui has been sitting on the back of the chair, without saying a word or looking at her, only looking slightly out of the window. Letong is so quiet that she doesn''t bother to chat up. Chatting with people is originally a kind of fun, but if the two sides of the chat are different, it''s better to keep silent. In this way, you can at least avoid listening to your insincere jokes and boring flattery. The car is stuck in the middle of the road. What you can see from the window is all kinds of vehicles blocked. Letong looks at all kinds of cars on the main road outside the car for a moment. When she turns around, she glances at Ji Rui and sees him covering his stomach with his hand and frowning slightly. Letong immediately thought that President Ji didn''t even eat lunch. Letong wants to say that you deserve the pain. He is 30 years old and has a child''s temper. I think so in my heart, but I dare not say so in my mouth¡° President, do you have a stomachache? " Ji Rui didn''t say a word, just blinked. Maybe, it was the default meaning. Yue Tong takes out the special medicine box from the bag, turns it over a few times, finds the stomach medicine suitable for Ji Rui, spreads out his palm, pours out two pills, and delivers them to Ji Rui. "President, take this medicine." Ji Rui glances at her and sits still without moving his fingers. Letong thought, it''s better! And you''re on me! But it wasn''t her who was in pain, but she couldn''t sit by and ignore him. She took a bottle of water, unscrewed the lid, put the hard water into Ji Rui''s hand, then pulled his hand, broke it, and tried to pour the medicine into his palm. His palms were warm, not like hers. They were as cold as ice. Her fingers held the palm of his hand, and he finally looked up at her. "Why are your hands so cold?" Le Tong Leng Leng, quickly back to him, "you think everyone is like the president, you have a special car to pick up?" I''m afraid president Ji Da doesn''t know that the temperature difference between the car and the cold wind outside is at least 20 degrees. She''s very cold. Can she walk on the open road near zero without ice? Letong mocks Ji Rui in her mouth, but her cold hand is suddenly wrapped by Ji Rui''s big palm. When the cold meets the heat, the back of Letong''s hand suddenly seems to have ten thousand volts of electric current passing through, which makes her numb. Moreover, the numbness is like blood running around in an instant. Letong''s heart beats suddenly. She drops her eyes in a panic and wants to pull her hand back. Unexpectedly, Ji Rui naturally wraps her palm with two big palms and rubs them. "President!" Yue Tong shouts, can''t pull out hands, only moved body to the window. Ji Rui doesn''t feel his action is abrupt. He just pulls her hand and rubs it carefully. "Buy a warm hand belt!" Ji Rui droops his eyes and keeps staring at her slender white hand. In a trance, these hands, once on his shoulders and back, tightly hugged him and held him. The satin like smooth and comfortable touch, from his neck, all the way to his back That night that kind of feeling, at this moment, all back! Ji Rui suddenly raises his head and looks at Yue Tong''s frightened eyes. "Are you afraid?" Ji Rui, holding the back of the chair in one hand, slowly pushed toward her. Ji Rui is very happy, originally, this woman, is actually afraid of him! Compared to her indifference to himself, he would rather, she is afraid of him! Why do you have this idea? Probably, every man has the potential to abuse, for some people, always can''t help bullying her, trampling her! Do anything to disturb her mind, want to see her because of their own and disordered rhythm, only in that way, the demon general heart, can get comfort and salvation! "I..." Letong is more and more flustered and tries to lean towards the window, but the space of the car is limited. Ji Rui, who is tall and tall, forces her. She feels that she is about to become a gecko sticking to the window. He was right. At this moment, she was really scared!! Chapter 83 The man knelt on the seat beside her with one knee, supported the back of the front seat with one hand, and supported the door beside her head with the other. His tall body leaned in front of her and imprisoned her in his sphere of influence. Face, is also in an extremely ambiguous posture a little bit toward her forced. Letong never realized that the attack power of the man in front of her was not just the sarcasm and sarcasm in the office. At present, his super aggressive power has faded away from human nature, leaving only the primitive instinct of male animals, and his plundering and encroaching power on the opposite sex is reflected incisively and vividly. Ji Rui''s attack power is more direct and frightening than his words! Ji Rui''s eyes are deep, and his eyes are slightly green, which is like the excitement and desire of killing when a wolf faces its prey. The hot breath was blowing rhythmically on her face, and she heard her heart beat completely out of rhythm. The cold air spread all the way from Letong''s fingertips to his back. His body trembled uncontrollably, and his back hurt a little on the cold door. Although the man had done many intimate things to her on the night when he was drunk, she really had no memory of those things. Presumably, when she was drunk like a corpse, she just let him butcher her without any response, without fear or pleasure at all. With his hand stretched out, Letong feels like a fish on the chopping board. At this time, she really wants to spit at Ji Rui, but she can''t do anything. She just turns her face away in vain and doesn''t look at him. Warm but with a little rough sense of the pulp gently rubbed her face, Letong slightly trembled, it is the body''s instinctive reaction when sensing danger. Ji Rui''s slender fingers force a hook, and the scarf around Letong''s chin is forced to pull open. The originally warm carriage makes Letong feel that there is a cold wind from her neck straight into her body. The man''s slightly rough fingertips slide along her face to the corners of her lips, depicting her beautiful and sexy lip shape once and again, then slide all the way from the slightly warm lip flap to the chin, slip along the perfect arc to her neck, and finally stop on her extremely beautiful clavicle. "I don''t remember that night?" The man''s coarse voice, such as the voice of the devil, is agitated in Letong''s ear. Letong is biting her lips. Don''t look at him. "That night, you were beautiful..." Men''s fingers, gently rubbing at the clavicle, voice, began to become dreamy, looking at Letong''s eyes, also become blurred and unreal. In the panic, Yue Tong suddenly rises a burst of anger, turns his face and stares at Ji Rui. "Beauty? Oh! Unexpectedly, do you have a hobby for mummies? " Letong''s voice trembles slightly, but it can''t cover the irony and anger in her words! Ji Rui''s tiny green pupil has a subtle emotion passing by, just like the breeze blowing over the green lake, causing ripples. "The mummy? You don''t know how enthusiastic you were that night... " Ji Rui murmured, fingers, along the clavicle swept to the neckline. "You lie!" Letong has no memory of that night, but she always thinks that her drunken self will be absolutely as dull as a dead person. Therefore, Ji Rui said that she was beautiful and enthusiastic that night, but she was making excuses for his own behavior, so as to put all the responsibility on her. "I didn''t!" Ji Rui''s fingers lingered at her neckline for a long time, but they didn''t mean to go down. They just rubbed her soft and warm skin. "You have!" Letong''s courage is coming back bit by bit. She retorts to Ji Rui loudly. She bends her knees and faces Ji Rui. She is about to run into him. Ji Rui, who should have been intoxicated in the memories of that night, was surprisingly sharp. He quickly took back his hand on the door and wrapped it around her long leg, which was bent by Le Tong. He directly pressed her two legs, released his hand and grasped her two palms, while the other hand was on her shoulder. Yue Tong was roughly constrained by him, not to mention resisting. She couldn''t even use her strength to move. "Asshole! Let go of me Letong struggles and roars at Ji Rui. Ji Rui squinted slightly, his face closer and closer, "asshole? Don''t you do so much just to get my attention? Dare you say that drunkenness was not intentional? Dare you say, you are not drunk to climb on my bed Ji Rui around the women, in order to get close to him, can be described as unscrupulous, what encounter what to borrow drunk flattery, he saw a lot. Although this Letong seems very decent, who can guarantee that she is not full of calculation and scheming like those women? However, the difference is that other women, by all means close to him, will only make him feel sick. Even though he knew that she was purposefully approaching and seducing himself, he could not deny that even though he hated her, his body and instinct always remembered her beauty. Although he didn''t want to admit it, that night, the woman who was sexy, charming and innocent was unforgettable. And what made him most incredible was that in the two months after that night, he had more than once dreamed of the scene that she was with him. In her dream, she not only did all kinds of intimate actions with him that night, but also, like an ordinary lover, accompanied him to read books and chat with him Ji Rui thinks that if she''s not crazy, she''s making a cup for herself! No matter how he told himself, she had a bad heart for him, and all the good things she showed in front of him were just illusions. His heart will be influenced by her uncontrollably. This kind of emotion is involved about the feeling, really damn bad! She wantonly fainted in front of him, woke up, but alienated to say thank you. He was concerned about her body and took the initiative to contact her doctor, but she said that she was an adult and knew how to take care of herself. First, she swaggered into his territory, then she pulled away innocently. Zhuo Jiarui is right. She is just playing hard to get! Good! Since she wants to play, then he plays with her! He doesn''t believe that Ji Rui can still be played by her? He wants to see who is the loser at the end of the game? Ji Rui, who has come to understand, has been feeling depressed all these days, and it dissipates quickly. "Ji Rui, you big bastard, you scum! Even if my brain is jammed by the door, I don''t want to attract your attention. Even if all the men in the world are dead, I don''t want to climb into your bed! " Chapter 84 After listening to Ji Rui''s bloody words, Le Tong almost vomites blood. But her hands, feet and bodies were all suppressed and could not move, leaving only one mouth. She didn''t expect that in Ji Rui''s eyes, she turned out to be such a shameless woman. Open mouth scold end, because angry, lips straight shiver. Ji Ruigang just regained his sunny mood, and the haze was immediately covered because of Letong''s scolding. He stares at Letong, from her eyebrows, her eyes to her nose, and finally to her red lips with deep teeth. Asshole?! Scum?! Originally, he didn''t want to use strong words against her, but since he has been accused of using them or not, how can he be worthy of the two titles she has given him if he doesn''t do things like jerks and scum? Ji Rui''s face suddenly leans towards Letong''s face. Letong''s eyes are dark. Before she can react, her lips are sucked tightly, and the faint smell of mint comes into her mouth. Letong is mad and wants to scold him. His mouth is tightly blocked. He can''t make a sound at all. He has to stare at Ji Rui with big eyes. Men do not look at her, hanging thick and long eyelashes, extremely focused on kissing her. But his lips, however, were very rudely grinded and gnawed on her lips, and his tongue lingered between her teeth, as if trying to pry her lips and teeth into her mouth. Letong is so angry that she wants to cry, but she still tries her best to calm down. After a futile struggle just now, she completely understands the huge gap between her physical strength and Ji Rui. With brute force, she can''t fight him! Just as his tongue lingered between her teeth, she slightly loosened her teeth, and the tongue took the opportunity to come in. Without hesitation, Letong bit it down. The man "hissed" and took a breath of air, quickly retracted his tongue. Letong''s mouth was bloody. Before the man''s lips had time to leave, he opened his teeth again, grabbed his lips and chewed them heavily. The man frowned, finally let go of her lips, straightened up, handsome face quickly away from her. Take back the hand pressed on her shoulder, wipe her lower lip with the back of her hand, a piece of fishy red stained on the back of her hand. The man raised his lips, squinted and looked at her with a smile! It''s biting Le Tong eyebrows pick, angry way¡° I''ve been bitten by a dog. Even if I can chew a bit of dog hair, I''ll still bite it back! " With that, he raised his free hand and waved to Ji Rui''s face. Although she seldom does stupid things like hitting a stone with an egg, it can be avoided. When there is no way to avoid such a situation, she will still have a fever in her head, knowing that she can''t resist, but she will still fight against everything. At this time, she is even flawless to think that the man in front of her is her boss. Even if she can escape from him today, she will be fired tomorrow. But she used all her strength to wave out of the hand, but in the middle was Ji Rui to tightly hold. Ji Rui has a special identity. Since he was a child, Ji Rui not only invited a bunch of bodyguards to protect him, but also invited a retired Taekwondo champion to coach him. Ji Rui, who has been learning Taekwondo since he was three or four years old, has more reactive and explosive skills than Le Tong, a weak female who has no ability to catch chickens. "Bite it back? It''s up to you to see if you can do that! " Ji Rui''s lips smile with a trace of interest. He is compared to a dog by Letong, but he is not annoyed at all. Even the haze that just enveloped him just now, because of the kiss just now, he ran all the way out of the sky. Letong didn''t want to argue with him. He frowned and pulled his numb thigh. He said in a cold voice, "go away!" Now that he has torn his face, even the last layer of paper on both sides has been pierced, Letong naturally doesn''t want to pretend to be a obedient lamb in front of him. Ji Rui looks at her with interest and moves the thigh around her leg obediently. Steamed tofu and Mapo Tofu are very different in taste, but the raw material is the same kind of tofu. The former Letong and the present Letong give Ji Rui the same feeling as steamed tofu and Mapo Tofu. One is light, fragrant and smooth, the other is spicy and delicious. Although they are very common, they are also hard to give up. Letong''s whole life has been released, and he doesn''t care about Ji Rui. Instead, he turns to watch the situation on the main road. At this time, the car stops on the outermost lane close to the non motorized lane. There are not many bicycles on the non motorized lane. Letong doesn''t think much about it. Taking advantage of Ji Rui''s lack of precaution, she suddenly opens the door, jumps off the car, throws on the door, dodges several oncoming bicycles, and runs quickly through the non motorized Lane onto the sidewalk. Ji Rui doesn''t want to chase her. He just looks at her back on the sidewalk as if she is running at the end of the road, until her figure disappears at the corner. After getting out of the car, Letong kept running in the direction of the house. Although she thought it was impossible, she was still afraid that Ji Rui would catch up with her, so she didn''t dare to go back all the way. Only when he ran to the corner did he carefully turn around and look behind him. He saw that the car didn''t move at all. On the sidewalk, those passers-by who were walking in a hurry in twos and threes, naturally, didn''t have the image of Ji Da, who thought he was extremely noble. Letong was a little relieved. When she saw that she was empty handed, she remembered the bag of specialty products that Yang Sheng had brought back from her teacher''s mother, and left them all in Jida''s car. Although Letong thought it was a pity, she thought, forget it, the teacher''s mother''s heart is to feed the dog! Letong did not dare to relax completely. After a short break, he kept a certain speed and trotted all the way back to the entrance of the alley. "Big sister, do you leave work so early today?" As the weather gets colder and colder, Zhang Yi''s business is getting better and better. In this street, the city management seldom comes. Therefore, he used to set up stalls in the evening, but now he starts to set up stalls in the afternoon. "Yes, I don''t have to work overtime today." Le Tong saw him spread out a few customers, so he went up to help collect the money and pack it. The two fast hands and fast feet were busy for a while, and the customers Kwai Wai were scattered. "Your sister-in-law made dumplings today, including your share. She thought you were going to work overtime. She was going to send it to you later. Now you can go back to my house and eat directly. " The relationship between Letong and the three members of Zhang''s family is not only a neighbor. In fact, Letong was quite outsider at first, but the couple were both simple people. Because Letong had helped them, they always cared about what they had to eat. Once they came and went, they became familiar and intimate. "Well, I''ll go back first and let my sister-in-law deliver the dumplings to you later." Chapter 85 The next morning, Ji Rui returned to the office earlier than usual. Not long after sitting down, the office door was pushed open. "Rui, I heard that the baby''s birthday party has been cancelled?" Yang Sheng didn''t know where he heard the news, so he came to verify it early in the morning. "Where did you hear that?" At any time, Ji Rui seems to be immersed in his work. Now, as usual, he looked at the documents with his head down and focused on them, and then used them to deal with Yang Sheng. "Yesterday, I had a drink with a large group of friends. They were all talking about this problem, especially some beautiful women, who originally prepared gifts and wanted to please the baby well, but now the party is cancelled, and the beautiful women are constantly complaining!" Ji Rui raised his head and glanced at him. "So, you came here early in the morning to complain about the beauty?" Yang Sheng''s eyes fell on Ji Rui''s face. Suddenly, as if he had found a new world, he leaned over to look at it with his hands on the table. Then he exclaimed, "Oh! My God! Mr. President, where did you go last night? What beautiful woman is so bold and unrestrained that she bites your lips Ji Rui raised his hand to touch the cleft lip of Letong, and raised his lips slightly. "It''s not a beauty, it''s a pungent little wild cat!" Yang Sheng''s face was full of curiosity and inconceivable, "tut! Look at your face. I''m afraid you are haunted by the little wild cat Ji Rui shrugs noncommittally. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He doesn''t want to talk about Letong in front of Yang Sheng. "What''s the rumor outside about the baby?" Ji Rui brings the topic back to the baby. Yang Sheng sat down on the table, picked up the spout on the table and sprayed it on the cactus. "Outside rumors? It was said that you were going to take the baby to see his biological mother, so the party was cancelled. It is also said that the baby''s mother is back, so you are going to celebrate with three members of your family. It''s also said that after a long time, Mr. Ji finally found a suitable mother for his baby, so the party turned into a family party... There are other strange gossip, do you want to listen to it? " Ji Rui grabs back the cactus, "don''t listen! You can''t see that I have two cactus, can you? How to spray water on it Yang Sheng put down the spout innocently, "Rui, don''t think of me so narrowly." Ji Ruibai looked at him, "it''s not me, it''s you who are so narrow-minded." Yang Sheng looked around bored, and his eyes fell on the bag of things on the tea table in the reception room. He was surprised. He got up and looked at Ji Rui seriously. He turned his head and looked at Ji Rui suspiciously. "Rui, why is Tongtong here?" Ji Rui glanced at him faintly, "how can you be so sure that this is her?" Yang Sheng rolled his eyes and said, "this is a specialty I brought back from K city for her. I''m sure of it! Ji Rui''s eyes flashed, squinting at him, "these things, are you bringing them back to her?" Yang Sheng looks at Ji Rui''s eyes strangely. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. How can he feel that Ji Rui looks at him with slight hostility? Yang Sheng gently shook his head and told himself that it was really an illusion. "Actually, it''s not a special trip. Because I took a long time to visit the professor''s house, the professor and his mother always treat Tong Tong''s younger martial sister as their own baby, so they forced me to be a coolie and take this big bag of specialty products back to Tong Tong, which made me very tired! " Between the two people''s conversation, the time went to 8:30. "Why?! Why didn''t Tongtong bring you coffee and breakfast today? " When Yang Sheng came back these days, he basically found out that Letong would bring in hot espresso five minutes before work every day. These days, she still had breakfast together. Ji Rui, reminded by Yang Sheng, sweeps the wall clock at the end of his eyes. "Maybe it''s late for work." His face, a indifferent look. But in my heart, she began to murmur that she would not be angry because of what happened last night and quit in a rage, right? "She''ll be late for work? It''s impossible! You don''t know, Professor Liu has taught her several subjects in the past four years. She has never been late or absent. Let alone Ji''s job, she cherishes it so much that she can''t go slow. Just like the other day, isn''t she so ill that she can''t walk steadily? Why don''t you come back early to make you coffee and breakfast? " Ji Rui was told by Yang Sheng that she thought about it carefully. Indeed, as Yang Sheng said, she has been coming back in advance for more than half a year. She always brews coffee before work every day. This has never been tried before among those secretaries. Even a secretary like Lin Ling, who Ji Rui thought was not bad, came to work on time and made coffee for him during his working hours. Probably, she is the only one who has searched all the major companies and groups. She will make a pot of coffee for her boss in her personal time every day. Ji Rui had never thought about this problem before. Now when he thinks about it carefully, he finds that 15 minutes a day is enough for Letong to apply for an extra 10 days'' compensatory leave if she makes up for it according to the normal procedure. But she never asked him such questions. Ji Rui has always despised those bosses or leaders who arbitrarily squeeze employees. Unexpectedly, he unconsciously exploited Letong''s working time and energy. "Maybe she''s busy today. She hasn''t had time to read the papers she handed in yesterday." Ji Rui prefers that this is the reason why Letong doesn''t appear today, rather than thinking that Letong may really be forced by him, and it''s not necessarily that he wants to resign. But just because he doesn''t want to think about it doesn''t mean it won''t happen. Ten minutes later, Letong knocks on the door and comes in with neither coffee nor breakfast. Only, a resignation letter. "What is this?" Ji Rui pretends that he doesn''t know the words. He throws the resignation letter down. The side with the words is lying on the table. "Resignation letter! I''m quitting. Please ask for someone else! " Letong''s face is not very good, just two days of dark circles, but today than a few days earlier and deeper. "Quit? No way Ji Rui picks up the resignation letter, but he doesn''t read it. He tears it directly. Letong thinks hard about the decision he made for a night, and it''s easy for Ji Rui to split it in two. Letong''s face was black. "You said you can''t do it. Anyway, I don''t want to do it! If you criticize, I''ll go. If you don''t, I''ll go too! " This time, Letong is determined not to be tempted by high salary. Compared with money, she has more precious things to keep. "No? OK, if you want to leave, you can go to the finance department to pay the penalty, and you can leave today! " Ji Rui suddenly becomes generous. Ten minutes later, Letong, who thought she had fulfilled her wish, stood in front of Aunt Huang and exclaimed, "what, three million?" Chapter 86 "Yes, three million. In addition, the president specially said that you need to sign this confidentiality agreement." Aunt Huang said and handed an agreement to Letong. Letong took that one look at the content and knew it was a confidentiality agreement specially prepared for her. She was so angry that she almost tore up the agreement on the spot. Aunt Huang carefully looked at Letong and asked¡° Tong Tong, are you really ready to terminate the contract Letong stared at the contents of the confidentiality agreement and said, "Aunt Huang, do you think I have three million? Even if you cut my belly, sell my liver, kidney, heart and lung, cut my whole body and sell it, you can''t sell it for three million, can you? " What''s more, even if we don''t care about three million, what kind of broken agreement is on hand? [for the sake of confidentiality, Le Tong, the party concerned, is not allowed to engage in any industry related to Ji after leaving Ji]. Ji group, as one of the top three groups in China, covers more than 36 industries? Let''s look at this one again, "for the sake of confidentiality, the party concerned, Letong, shall not engage in any work that may reveal the secrets of Ji''s group."! Ji Rui, you bastard, why don''t you just say that you''ve announced that no one can hire me? Just Letong!! "Is that... Puzzled?" Aunt Huang sympathizes with and looks at Letong, who is always in a good temper. She turns blue with anger. She is not worth it, but she can''t help her. Le Tong choked a stomach gas, but was helpless to sigh¡° Aunt Huang, do you think I have the ability to terminate the contract? " She really didn''t expect that when she entered Ji''s family, she had to have the ability to cut six generals through five passes. When she left Ji''s family, she also had to have the ability to endure leaving the house. Later, Letong sits in front of her desk and turns over the documents on the desk, but her mind is always erratic. She thought that if Yang Sheng was allowed to mediate, she might be able to terminate her contract with Ji. However, she didn''t want to owe anyone, even if it was Yang Sheng. Grandma''s, don''t break the contract, Ji bastard, do you think I will be afraid of you?! After struggling for a whole morning, Letong finally made up her mind. Later, she only did her own job well, and the rest, such as taking the initiative to care about the president''s breakfast, lunch and dinner, would never do it again; There is also a famous lady called to check the post, she all transferred to Ji big bastard to deal with, anyway, that kind of private affairs, originally should not be her secretary to do. As a result, President Ji kept busy that day and didn''t pay attention to the time at all. Until his stomach was so hungry that he couldn''t bear it, he raised his wrist to look at the time. It was more than two o''clock. At this point, why hasn''t Letong delivered lunch yet? Letong didn''t pay the termination fee. Aunt Huang told him at the first time. Of course, even if Aunt Huang didn''t, he knew that she couldn''t afford to pay the liquidated damages. Let alone three million, three hundred thousand, she didn''t! What''s more, what kind of confidentiality agreement should I sign? With her character, I''m sure I''m angry. So, now I''m going to cut him off? He reached for the phone and dialed the inside line. "Where''s my lunch?" "In the canteen!" Le Tong on the other side of the phone replied to him without any emotion. "Why don''t you bring it back for me?" Ji Rui asked patiently. "Mr. President, this is not my job as a secretary." Yue Tong''s tone is very calm, as if, in the morning, the person who said that he wanted to resign was not her. Ji Rui choked for a while, but he was speechless. Indeed, what she did was not her job as a secretary. But she did it without complaint for more than half a year, which made him take it for granted that those things were what she should have done. "Order me a takeout." At this time, the master in the canteen had already packed up and had a rest. "Mr. President, I''ve sent all the telephone numbers and recipes of the takeout shops you usually eat to your mailbox. You can call me what you like to eat." Ji Rui doesn''t know that Letong''s real personality is not as good-natured as usual, but she still feels uncomfortable and even angry when she refuses herself so directly. But without waiting for him to say anything more, Letong on the other side of the microphone has already hung up. Ji Rui doesn''t like to force others. In particular, Letong also said that these are not her responsibilities. When I opened the mailbox, there were about ten or twenty takeout shop phones in it. He was dazzled by the attached menu. Looking back, it seemed that he had never told Letong what she wanted to eat, but it seemed that every time she would send some food that suited his taste. Looking at the menu of various dishes, even he found it complicated and difficult to choose, but she could always find out his heart and appetite. How did she do it? In the past, none of those secretaries had her ability. And she, it seems, knows more about his tastes and habits than he does. Did she ever secretly study him with ulterior motives? Think of this, Ji Rui just clear some of the heart seems to have a fine thorn in. Sure enough, she has always had ulterior motives for herself! Otherwise, as she said, she is just a little secretary. Why bother to do so? Ji Rui picked out two or three dishes on the menu. He called. About half an hour later, the restaurant''s younger brother brought the food in. The food delivered in by Xiao Tong is the lunch box of the restaurant that Letong used to call for him most often. Normally speaking, the products are the same and the food should have the same taste. However, today''s food tastes like chewing wax and can''t taste anything. "Make me a pot of coffee." Ji Rui picks up the phone and dials it to his little secretary. After a long busy day, he just wanted a cup of coffee to refresh himself. And that lunch, Ji he just picked two mouthfuls and threw them aside. This time, Letong didn''t refuse him. Moreover, the coffee came in quickly. Letong put the steaming coffee in front of him without saying anything, and didn''t ask him if his lunch was right or not as usual. Instead, he turned and left in silence. Ji Rui feels that the air pressure around him is low, but he deliberately ignores it. He takes the cup to drink, but the smell of getting into his nose is obviously different from usual. "Coffee changed?" He just thought that the purchasing department had a new variety and taste this time. "Well." It seems that Letong doesn''t even bother to look at him. She just answers faintly, then opens the door and goes out. Ji Rui stares at the closed door for a moment. After a while, he takes a sip of coffee. As soon as the coffee enters, he frowns. This is not a matter of changing new varieties and tastes, but a cup of coffee is a cheap instant coffee with dozens of small bags and tens of yuan for employees in the tea room! Chapter 87 Since she knows that she can''t quit, she won''t have to live with herself. Sometimes, knowing that she can''t change the reality, she has to live in the most comfortable state in reality. This is Letong''s life principle. Therefore, since Letong decided to do her own job and ignore other things, her mood and even the whole person have relaxed a lot. Especially in the delivery of coffee to see Ji Rui that a desire to talk and stop extremely depressed face, her mood is not good. For a little person like her, she can control the mood of President Ji da. When you think about it, you feel a great sense of accomplishment. In the interval of work, Luo yuan''er knocks her button. If in peacetime, Letong will mostly turn a blind eye, and then, and other non working hours to go back. But today, she has decided to muddle along in Ji''s future. If Ji Rui can tolerate her not to fire her, why not? Letong did not hesitate to open the head of Luo yuan''er. Elegant: beauty, where are you? Happy: in! have you got anything to do? Do you have time tonight? Happy: Yes If it had been a month ago, Letong would not have answered so readily, because she would have considered whether to work overtime tonight for the first time. But now, Ji Rui does her part. If she works overtime for him, she is not a cheap word. Generous: it''s rare for a beautiful woman to talk about working overtime for the first time! Happy ha ha: despise you! I don''t have time now. I have to work overtime tonight. Generous: no! Beauty, don''t go! Lehe: say, what''s the matter? Generous: Xu Tao''s birthday today, give me a face! Happy ha ha: not a world of two? What are you looking for my big electric bubble? Generous: shy! He likes to be lively! Lehe: the implication is that you like two people''s world, he likes lively! I''m in charge of the others. Generous: my brother Seeing the answer given by Luo yuan''er, Letong regrets that she has said too much. Generous: that''s settled. Do you leave work at 5:30? My brother said he''s on his way. He''ll pick you up and have dinner with me tonight. Lehe: isn''t that good? I always have to go home and change my work uniform. Generous: let my brother take you back to change, anyway, by the way. Letong wants to say, yuan''er, you are a girl who specially digs traps for me to jump, right? However, this kind of small matter, really to care about it, it seems hypocritical. That''s a deal for the evening. In the blink of an eye, it''s time to get off work. Letong is cleaning up the papers on her desk. Hearing footsteps approaching, Letong raises her head and unexpectedly smiles at Shangluo Yifan. "Tongtong, is it time to get off work?" Seeing that he was wearing a suit and carrying a briefcase, Letong looked like he had just left work from the company. At a glance, she knew that he was forced to be a driver by the wayward girl Luo yuan''er. She secretly scolded Luo yuan''er for forcing others to do something. "Yifan, I''m sorry to trouble you for a trip. In fact, I can take a bus myself." Yue Tong said with regret, the speed on the hand has accelerated a lot. "It''s OK. I just came here to do something for Ji." Luo Yifan is very serious, it seems, really pick up Letong to eat together. Letong is a little relieved. The things on the table are also sorted out. She carries her bag and is ready to leave. But at this time, the door of the president''s office opened behind him, and Ji Rui came out with a stack of documents in his arms. "Brother Rui." Luo Yifan greets Ji Rui with a smile. Ji Rui glances at him, nods at will, and hands the document to le Tong. "I''ll have the information tomorrow morning." Letong took over the information and stuffed it into the drawer. "That''s what I''ll do on the first day of tomorrow!" Ji Rui watched her lock the drawer and said coldly, "I mean, let you work overtime to do it well!" Le Tong straight up to Ji Rui cold eyes, "president, sorry, I have something today, can''t work overtime." Ji Rui''s cold eyes sweep to Luo Yifan, "do you have a date?" Luo Yifan is probably shocked by Ji Rui''s cold attitude. He shrinks a little, but quickly steps forward and protects Letong behind him. "Brother Rui, I''m looking for Tongtong." Luo Yifan is about the same height as Ji Rui, and they are not much different in stature. According to reason, their momentum should not be inferior to Ji Rui. But le Tong still can see at a glance, the strength of these two men''s aura is really great disparity. "I didn''t ask you!" Ji Rui doesn''t even look at Luo Yifan. His sight goes over Luo Yifan and falls on Letong''s face. "Mr President, you seem to be too lenient. Whether I have an appointment or not is a private matter. There is no need to report it to the president. In addition, I think you should be very clear to the president that no matter whether I have an appointment or not, I have the right to refuse work requirements beyond eight hours, including overtime! " Letong looks at Ji Rui''s face more and more coldly. She is very happy! "Yifan, let''s go." Yue Tong said, pulling Luo Yi Fan''s arm, then turned and walked toward the elevator. Ji Rui stood in the same place, staring at the slowly closed elevator door, that pair of green eyes, can''t help but cold cold. In the elevator, Luo Yifan is looking at leluo anxiously, "Tong Tong, you openly contradict your president like this, are you not afraid that he will fire you?" Yue Tong said, I wish he would fire me right away! "What are you afraid of?" Letong pick eyebrow, she now, is barefoot, not afraid to wear shoes, all out after, on the contrary, nothing to worry about. Luo Yifan still frowned, "are you not afraid of him, or are you not afraid of his firing you?" Letong shrugged, no tunnel, "are not afraid, big deal, just change a job." Luo Yifan looked at her with suspicion, "do you really want to change your job?" Yue Tong is noncommittal, "say again." Luo Yifan''s eyes seemed to flash a glimmer of hope, "do you want to consider coming to Roche? Yuan''er always wanted you to come and accompany her. " Yue Tong shook his head. "I''m sure I won''t think about it. I''m too familiar with you. It''s easy to be emotional when I work. I don''t know whether public or private." In this regard, Letong has been very persistent, otherwise, she would not have found a good company after submitting dozens of resumes when she started looking for a job. Unfortunately, the people in this good company let her down. "Tong Tong, you are so stubborn. Yuan ER and I are not in the same department as you. Where can we say that public and private are not separated?" On this issue, Letong''s idea has never changed. "Yifan, I know you and yuan''er are all for my good, but I''m a cheap person, and I''m more used to working under people who have nothing to do with me." Even if she does not work in Jishi, Roche is by no means her ideal choice. Chapter 88 Luo Yifan first takes Letong back to the alley. Letong asks him to wait in the car for a while, then runs home. In five minutes, he changes his tight jeans, boots and turtleneck, puts on his coat and scarf, and trots back to the car. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Luo Yifan looks at her in surprise, "Tong Tong, are you sure you''re going to change clothes instead of coming back with this suit?" Yue Tong side of the belt while breathing small airway, "I''m not afraid you wait too long!" Luo Yifan looked closer at her, "it''s too fast, but it took ten minutes before and after. Don''t you have make-up?" Yue Tong touched her face, "why, are we going to the masquerade ball?" Luo Yifan looked at her carefully. "I didn''t really make up. I thought you were good at making up. You can make it so natural. It turns out that it''s natural beauty." Yue Tong smiles, "do men coax girls like this?" Luo Yifan shakes his head, "is this coaxing? I''m just telling the truth. " Then he took a serious look at Letong, sat up straight, started the car, looked at the road and said, "Tongtong, did anyone tell you that you are the second beauty?" Yue Tong shook his head seriously. "No one told me that I was a beauty, but yuan Er called me ugly all day. You know that!" Luo Yifan glanced at her with a smile. "She was jealous." "Yuan''er is the real beauty. She doesn''t have to be jealous of me." Le Tong and Luo yuan''er were originally called Shuanghua in the Department. "She is beautiful, but I can''t bear to see her." Luo Yi Fan analyses a way impolitely. "That''s because she''s your sister. If she''s a girl who has nothing to do with you, you''ll probably think she''s so beautiful." "Maybe." Two people chatted all the way, passing a men''s goods shop, Lok Tong let Luo Yi fan stop and stop, and went to buy a bottle of men''s perfume as a gift to Xu Tao. "Tong Tong, can I ask for a birthday present in advance?" Luo Yifan asked enviably, looking at the perfume that had been picked out by Le Tong and packaged by the shop assistants. "Of course not. A few months ago, I gave you a birthday present. Now if I give it again, I will lose money." Sometimes, Letong is the Iron Rooster with nothing to spare. Luo Yi didn''t even think about it. Then he asked, "can I ask for Christmas gifts in advance?" Lok Tong was lazy. He handed the bank card to the shop assistant. After finishing the card, he picked up the wrapped perfume and walked away. "Really stingy..." Until he got into the car, Luo Yifan was still worried. The perfume for Xu Tao is a couple suit, with two bottles for male and female. Xu Tao was very happy to receive the gift, and immediately transferred the bottle to Luo yuan''er. Luo yuan''er happily hugs Le Tong''s face. Le Tong wants to push her away, but Luo yuan''er hugs her like a gibbon. She has to ask Xu Tao for help. Xu Tao just received her gift, naturally want to help her work, stretch out his hand to break Luo yuan''er''s hand, save Letong. "Yuan''er, if I had known you were so clingy, I would not have provoked you." Yue Tong straightened the collar and hair, and said with emotion. "Same feeling!" Xu Tao''s agreement, no surprise in exchange for Luoyuan son a burst of chestnut. Among the four, Letong is the least familiar with Xu Tao, but Xu Tao''s personality is very easygoing and very big. After meeting for several times, they get to know each other as old friends for many years. However, Letong and Luo Yifan are only one or two months later than recognizing Luo yuan''er. They have been counting for four or five years. As a result, four people together, can be said to have no scruples, everything can talk about a Datong. The dinner was very lively, noisy and noisy, like a market. After dinner, they moved to KTV to continue singing and drinking. Xu Tao and Luo yuan''er have been making out with each other since they had dinner. Fortunately, Letong and Luo Yifan have seen this for a long time. After the four entered the KTV room, Xu Tao and Luo yuan''er immediately contracted the mark and drink list. They cuddled in front of the screen and sang love songs. Letong and Luo Yifan were too lazy to see the numb couple, Leisurely sitting on the sofa playing dice drinking, Letong playing dice technology is not bad, a few rounds down, the two men each drank two or three glasses of wine. "Too few people, boring." After several rounds of playing, Letong sealed the dice barrel with her hand and indicated that she would not play. According to the speed just now, in less than an hour, she and Luo Yifan would be absolutely drunk. "Playing poker?" Luo Yifan doesn''t know where to turn out a set of poker. Letong nodded and agreed. After changing to poker, the speed of their drinking slowed down. "Tong Tong, you seem to be drinking a lot again?" Two people play poker while chatting, Letong as usual, lose to drink, without any paste, compared with many men even forthright. "Elder brother, you don''t know, accompany that Ji Rui to go out to eat, drink is always her." Luo yuan''er, who turns around to eat fruit, gets angry when she mentions it. When Le Tong was admitted by Ji, she told her that Ji Ruiren was very handsome. Now, Ji Rui is a stinking man in her mouth. "He''s not very good at drinking. It''s normal for me to be a secretary to help him stop drinking." Although Le Tong scolds Ji Rui a thousand times and ten thousand times in her heart, she is not used to speaking ill of Ji Rui in front of others. Luo Yifan looks at Le Tong in surprise, "Tong Tong, where do you hear that he can''t drink much? Almost no one in our circle can drink better than him Yue Tong shrugged and said with a bitter smile, "so what? There''s nothing wrong with people paying such a high salary and demanding more. " Ji''s basic salary is two to three times that of an ordinary secretary. He has a soft tongue and a short hand. When he gets such a high salary, he doesn''t do something for others. Is it possible? She thinks that she doesn''t have the extraordinary talent like Yang Sheng, and she doesn''t have the connections of the aristocratic children like Luo Yifan. Therefore, she can''t think of anything else to make Ji Rui feel that it''s worth the money to pay her such salary except to work hard and to block the wine for her boss when she goes out to socialize. "I would be much more comfortable if all the employees at Roche think like you do." Luo Yifan sighed and asked Letong, "Tongtong, don''t you really want to change jobs? I''ll pay you according to Ji''s salary. Think it over? " Letong is not interested in this at all. "Yifan, I''ve learned your kindness! I still have more than two years'' contract with Ji. I can''t just walk away. " Thinking of Ji Rui''s three million yuan of liquidated damages, Letong feels that her heart is suddenly filled with anger. If she can be a little selfish, not afraid of implicating Luo Yifan, maybe, she will really consider leaving Ji''s job and going to Luo''s. Chapter 89 That night, Luo Yifan and Letong drank a little too much. When they left the KTV, they walked out of the KTV door shoulder to shoulder. Luo Yuan son kicked Luo Yi Fan two feet in the back, "elder brother, you yourself crazy good, how must pull Tong Tong into the water?" "I like..." Luo Yi Fan embraces Le Tong''s shoulder and says with a smile. Yue Tong also helps him to talk, "yuan''er, don''t blame Yi fan. We have a thousand cups of wine to meet our confidants! It''s cool Although Letong falters, delicious teeth are quite smart. Luo yuan''er was not willing to kick her. After hearing this, she couldn''t help kicking her ass. "Happy you, see you drunk into this virtue, casually throw you to the street, holding the lamp post can sleep in the sky." Letong laughs twice. Listening, it''s a very happy laugh, but her face is covered with inexplicable sadness. Although she can drink, she usually drinks in moderation and never takes the initiative to get drunk. But tonight, she was obviously drunk. "Brother, would you like to take a taxi or take Tongtong home with us first?" Luo Yifan is more drunk than Letong, not only faltering, but also stuttering. "Send... Send Tongtong..." When the car arrives at the entrance of Letong''s home, Luo Yifan has fallen asleep on the car next to the door. In addition to walking a little erratically, Letong''s thinking and speaking are very agile. Xu Tao and Luo yuan''er send Letong to the door of their home. Letong opens the door and then drives them to leave. "Come on, Yifan is still waiting for you in the car!" "There''s a driver..." Luo yuan''er wants to get in, but he is stopped by Yue Tong''s hand and points at Xu Tao with his chin. "You two go back to the world of two. I''ll go back to sleep, too." At this time, Letong just wants to be alone, but if she lets Luo yuan''er into the door, she can''t leave in ten to twenty minutes. What else did Luo yuan''er want to say? He was pulled back by Xu Tao. "Yuan''er, Tong Tong is really tired. Let''s go!" Seeing off Luo yuan''er, Letong holds the wall and feels back on the bed. With a flick of her shoes, she climbs into the bed. It''s said that it''s more worrying to drown one''s sorrow by drinking. Letong can understand the meaning of this sentence. She felt uncomfortable in her heart, so she poured the wine desperately. The wine made her sad, but she didn''t feel any better. On the contrary, it made her have the impulse to cry. Letong lifted the quilt over her head, and the whole person shrank in the quilt and burst into tears. ¡­¡­ The next day, when Letong woke up, she felt that her headache was about to crack. Get up to find out about wine medicine and headache medicine to eat, this just walked into the washroom. In the mirror, her eyes are red and swollen. When she looks at them, she knows that she is crying. What should I do? Even if the mean president of Jida doesn''t say anything, Yang Sheng will definitely ask the bottom of the matter. After thinking about it for a while, Letong decides to make a disguise for herself. Open the drawer, take a pair of big glasses with black frame, put them on, and comb the bangs down. If you don''t take a close look, it''s hard to see her difference. But the headache didn''t go away until she got back to the office. Letong took a strong painkiller in the drawer and took it. This kind of medicine is purchased on behalf of the Internet. In addition to its analgesic effect, it also has sedative effect. She once tried to have a period of time, need to rely on drugs, to sleep, at that time, she often had a headache. The drawer that Ji Rui urgent information out, forcing himself not to think, buried in work. When did Ji Rui come back? She doesn''t know, or maybe Ji Rui arrived earlier than her. When sending the sorted data in, Ji Rui looks up and sees her with glasses. She is very surprised. "Are you nearsighted?" Ji Rui stares at her. He seems to be more and more nosy now, but his nosiness is his business, which doesn''t mean Le Tong has to respond to his curiosity. "Well." Letong is not short-sighted. She is wearing these glasses on the bridge of her nose. They are just plain glasses for decoration. And she usually goes to work in a rigid uniform, so it''s not surprising that Ji Rui hasn''t seen this image of her. But she didn''t explain to Ji Rui, and there was no need. Ji Rui looked at her two more eyes, "usually wear contact lenses?" Letong wants to turn around and leave immediately, but she has to wait for Ji Rui to sign several documents before she can send them to other departments. "Well." She snorted with indifference. Fortunately, Ji Rui''s curiosity didn''t last long. Seeing that she didn''t seem to be interested in talking to him, she didn''t ask again. Thinking of the confirmation call from the personnel department early in the morning, Ji Rui can''t help frowning. "You want to take a vacation next month?" Because she is his secretary, she must be approved by him for her vacation. "Well." Letong has been repeating such a single pronunciation since she came in holding the document. No matter how dull people are, they will understand what it means. What''s more, Ji Rui is not dull. If not speechless, or really hate each other to the point that even talk to him disdain. "Reason!" Even though Ji Rui knows that Letong has nothing to say to him, and even hates him, he still doesn''t want to improve his attitude. His tone of speech is still as cold as usual, and there is no room for discussion. For this reason, Letong feels that there is no need to hide it. "I''ll go to celebrate my teacher''s birthday." Ji Rui stares at her tightly, "is birthday congratulation more important than work?" Letong thinks that Ji Rui is deliberately making trouble for her. "President, without a job, I will starve to death, but without friends, I will die lonely. One is to meet material needs, the other is to meet spiritual needs. There is no comparability." Letong extremely dislikes Ji Rui, but she always takes it for granted. Ji Rui Leng for a while, do not give people birthday will be lonely? Loneliness seems to have never appeared in Ji Rui''s life. When he was a child, he sometimes felt very lonely, but loneliness and loneliness did not seem to be the same thing. Loneliness is something tangible. And lonely, but can''t touch, from his sensible, he vowed to take Ji back, so all his spare time, basically full of study, work, social intercourse. He doesn''t have time to be lonely, or loneliness is a luxury for him. And Letong said that she would be lonely, because the other party is the person she cares about very much? Like, what does a baby do to him? Think of the baby, Ji Rui had to admit, if his life without the baby, probably, really will be very lonely. Chapter 90 During the period before baby was one or two years old, Ji Baobao''s sense of existence in Ji Rui''s heart was about zero. Ji Baobao, who was two years old, was just a guarantee that Ji Rui wanted to be the president of Ji. Ji Rui only goes back to the mansion to see him once a week to make sure he stays at home safely, so he can leave safely. He can''t remember when he began to care about the baby. Is it the moment when he starts to run towards himself with his fat little hand open while calling "daddy daddy"? Or the moment when he cried so much that he asked for Mommy? Or, from the moment when his chubby little hand is around his neck and his soft lips are on his face? All he knows is that since he began to plan what he was going to do with his baby on Friday, he actually began to miss that noisy little guy. A person in the cold quilt, will miss that like a small heater general shrink in his arms sleeping baby. Miss, on behalf of care. And the so-called loneliness, probably, is also because of care, will feel lonely. That kind of cold and sleepy feeling in the winter night, probably, is what Letong said lonely? "Give you three days, no more." For Ji Rui, who works overtime four or five days a week, it''s very kind of him to give Letong a three-day holiday. "President, I worked in Ji''s for eight months, during which I worked overtime countless times. Even if I didn''t count the compensatory leave for overtime, there would be a week of paid leave alone. I didn''t ask for more, I just asked to take paid leave." In order to fight for more holidays for herself, Letong, who didn''t want to talk much, finally began to make a long speech to Ji Rui. "It takes a week to celebrate people''s birthday?" Ji Rui thought that even people who pay attention to ostentation like the old man, on his 60th birthday, it was just two days of torture. However, he seems to forget that these are actually the personal affairs of Letong. As an employee of Ji''s family, Letong is really under his command during working hours, but outside of work, she has the right to control her own vacation. Even if she takes a seven day vacation to stay at home and sleep, it''s none of his business. When Letong goes out for a trip, it''s not as simple as congratulating his mother. She was in such a bad mood that she wanted to take the opportunity to go out for a walk, relax and adjust her mood. Letong is very clear that if she allows her emotions to maintain such ups and downs for a long time, she will go crazy sooner or later. "I''m not as well-off as the president. It''s hard for me to make a trip. I''d like to drop in for a few days." She thought she could cross some barriers. Will feel uncomfortable, but because the time is not long enough to forget the pain. But as time went by, the wound in her heart became deeper and deeper. It turned out that if the wound was not treated for a long time, it would fester and worsen. Until recently, she felt that she could hardly bear the pain. That kind of pain was caused by breathing, and she could not ignore it. Ji Rui doesn''t have the heart to listen to le Tong''s reason, "no, only three days! You are my secretary. You are the only one who can deal with many confidential documents. You take seven days off all at once. Who can I ask to help me deal with so many things? " In fact, it''s not difficult to give Letong seven days off. Anyway, let Lin Ling come up to replace her for a few days. But Ji Rui just doesn''t want to give Letong too many holidays. He doesn''t even know why. "President, that''s your business. It''s none of my business." What Letong means is that in any case, if you approve of the seven day holiday, I will take it off. If you don''t approve, I will take it off. The conversation between the two collapsed. In the next few days, there was a low pressure inside and outside the president''s office. Yang Sheng, a wise man, said, "Rui, are you in the cold war with Tong Tong?" Although Ji Rui does not want to admit it, he and Letong are in a state of cold war. In principle, the boss and subordinates are only contacts at work, and there is no possibility of ignoring each other. For Ji Rui and Letong, who are just the relationship between superiors and subordinates, it''s a bit strange to say cold war. After all, the cold war generally refers to two people who are close to each other and suddenly ignore each other for some reason. But the two men''s discomforts in recent days gave Yang Sheng the same feeling as the cold war. There is no special coffee for president Ji da. Even for breakfast, Letong only takes Yang Sheng''s share. As for lunch, now Letong eats in the canteen with the people from the finance department. After eating, she and other female employees go to the commercial street near Ji''s building and stroll around until work time. In recent days, Ji Rui still works overtime every day, but Letong will pack up her things and get off work on time at 5:30. She will never accompany Ji Rui to work overtime again. "The cold war? Me and her? What a joke you are Ji Rui sips the coffee Yang Sheng bought from the coffee shop outside and licks his lips with great enjoyment. Since Le Tong cut off his coffee and breakfast, he can only drink tea every day. As for the instant coffee in the tea room, it''s OK not to drink. "Hold on!! Tell me, how did Tong Tong offend you? " In fact, Yang Sheng wants to ask Ji Rui how you have offended my younger martial sister. People who are so good-natured and kind-hearted actually ignore you. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as ordinary things. Ji Rui, of course, will not tell Yang Sheng about his relationship with Letong. He only blames Letong''s vacation for everything that has happened so far. "I can''t offend her. She''ll take seven days off. I''ll give her three days off. That''s all." Ji Rui still thinks that he is the reasonable one. When they get there, it''s just that the woman of Le tong can''t see it. Yang Sheng is quite surprised, "Tong Tong wants to leave, why didn''t she tell me?" Ji Rui raised his eyelids and looked at him. "You are not her. Why should I tell you?" Ji Rui was surprised that Yang Sheng had such a good relationship with Letong that he didn''t know that she was going to take a vacation? Yang Sheng thinks Ji Rui''s words seem to have something to say. For a moment, he forgets that Le Tong is Ji Rui''s personal secretary. "You are not her who, why did she tell you?" "She''s my Secretary!" Ji Rui put down his coffee and gave Yang Sheng a light glance. It seems that compared with Yang Sheng, his relationship with Letong is actually closer. "Is the Secretary great? She is still my junior sister! It''s none of your business. To put it bluntly, if she doesn''t work at Ji''s any day, will she keep in touch with your former boss? But it''s a lifetime relationship with me. " Yang Sheng, however, shows no weakness and points out the difference between him and Ji Rui. In Yang Sheng''s opinion, Letong is just like his sister. This kind of feeling can last forever. Chapter 91 Ji Rui suddenly lost his voice, remembering the angry look of Letong throwing his resignation letter in front of him a few days ago. Maybe Yang Sheng is right. In Letong''s opinion, if she doesn''t work for Ji Rui, Ji Rui is just a stranger who has nothing to do with him. "Yang Sheng, sometimes I really want to poison you!" Other people always see Ji Rui who is cold and speechless. Only Yang Sheng has the ability to force Ji Rui to gnash his teeth. Of course, today''s Letong also has this ability. People who can force themselves to gnash their teeth are either enemies or friends. Yue Tong is definitely not the enemy, but is he a friend? Ji Rui didn''t think about it, just fixed her in the position of secretary. Since it''s just a secretary, after putting aside this important relationship, Ji Rui will probably only treat her as a stranger. Yes, it must be. "Rui, the truth will not change because I am talkative or dumb. I say it or not, it exists. " Yang Sheng saw Ji Rui pulled to the edge of anger by himself. He was not afraid to die and left in a hurry. In the twinkling of an eye, there are only ten days left for his mother''s birthday. Ji Rui has no sign of softening. Letong can''t manage so much. She has reserved air tickets online and a week''s itinerary. She had already thought that since Ji Rui had made it clear that she would only be allowed three days off that day, she would not be able to do so, so she would have to do it. At that time, the person flew to other places. When the phone was closed, could he still catch her by plane? If he was angry and fired her, it would be best! "Elder martial brother, I will fly to K city the day after tomorrow. Do you have any gifts or articles that I need to take to teach them?" Two days before leaving, Letong called Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng didn''t say anything on the phone. He just hung up. After a while, he came out of the elevator. "Tongtong, when the time comes, my teacher''s mother will kill those big fat chickens. Remember to bring two big chicken legs back for me." Yue Tongbai looked at him, "elder martial brother, you are a foodie." Yang Sheng patted her head, "everyone has the right to say me, only you are not qualified for this snack." Ji Rui opens the door and sees the picture Letong looks up at Yang Sheng with a curved smile. Yang Sheng''s hand fell on Letong''s head, and his face was full of flattering smile. There is an inexplicable harmony and tacit understanding between handsome men and beautiful women, in addition to the contrast and eye care. "Yang Sheng, just in time. Come in." Ji Rui came out and actually wanted to go to the tea room to find some medicine. These days have been working overtime, sleep is not very good, originally has alleviated many headache symptoms, this time began to attack frequently. Yang Sheng rubbed Letong''s hair and winked at her. "We''ll have dinner together in the evening and talk about it again." Letong nodded cleverly, raised her hand and grabbed her hair several times, straightening out Yang Sheng''s long hair. Ji Rui stares at the obedient Letong who seems to have never appeared in front of him for a long time. Suddenly, he misses the days before. "President, your coffee." Every day, accompanied by mellow coffee, there will always be Letong crisp voice. Mellow coffee, no more now. And her vigorous voice seemed not to ring in his ear for a long time. Now she, no matter what he told her, she only "um" and "um" to answer, never have their redundant opinions or objections. He said that he was silent, and now his little secretary is only better than he has. Ji Rui can''t tell what his mood is. Anyway, looking at the picture of Yang Sheng and Le Tong talking and laughing freely and harmoniously, he suddenly has an impulse to slam the door. However, he has always been a man of joy and anger. He only glanced at them lightly, turned and walked back, completely forgetting that he was actually looking for medicine. Yang Sheng covers the door behind Ji Rui and sits down on the sofa in the reception hall. "What can I do for you?" Ji Rui put up two middle fingers and gently rubbed the sore temple¡° How''s it going over there? " Yang Sheng takes a close look at Ji Rui''s face and finds that his face is not very good. "Do you have another headache?" Ji Rui blinked, regarded as default, rubbed a few times, and said, "don''t say this, talk about the things over there." Yang Sheng nodded, "I just called the judicial department over there to find out. It should be done tomorrow. It''s really a wise choice not to have a birthday party for your baby. " Ji Rui didn''t say a word. He dropped his eyes and kneaded his temple attentively. Yang Sheng stood up and went around behind him. He put his hand on his head and helped him knead it instead of him. "Have you and your baby decided on the itinerary?" Ji Rui tilts his head back slightly, puts it on the back of the sofa and closes his eyes slightly. "There''s no specific itinerary. I''m going to drive with my baby and play wherever I want." Yang Sheng immediately agreed, "Tut, this idea is really good. If you didn''t ask me to go abroad to clean up the mess, I would like to play with you." Ji Rui closes his eyes wearily, but his mouth doesn''t stop. "Baby always scolds me recently, saying I''m a bad guy. If it was a year ago, I probably didn''t hear it, but recently I feel uncomfortable. Yang Sheng, are we old? " Yang Sheng stares at the handsome man with closed eyes. He says that he''s old and that he doesn''t look good at all. He said old, probably, refers to the state of mind. Over the years, Ji''s grand plan for expansion and his family''s struggle for gratitude and resentment have been supported by him alone. It is impossible to say that he is not tired. Fortunately, he has Ji Baobao! That looks like a devil, but actually has a delicate heart. "Old what? The baby is only five years old, and you are only in your early 30s. It''s the age of a flower! If you let the president of Ji Da know, there will be a big wave of Yingyan coming to you in less than ten seconds. Then you will know that you are not old at all! " Yang Sheng is a little worried. For so many years, this is the first time Ji Rui has shown weakness in front of him. It is also the first time that Ji Rui has said such depressed words. "The old man called several times to plead, and I hung up. You said, "am I ruthless?" Ji Rui doesn''t care how others evaluate him. It doesn''t matter whether he is a devil or a Satan. But this time, after being repeatedly asked for love by the old man, he actually felt that he was very inhuman. "No! As like as two peas, I will do exactly the same thing with you. Although Yang Sheng has a personality that is quite different from Ji Rui, their way of doing things and their way of thinking are unexpectedly in tune. Otherwise, ten years ago, the two of them would not hit it off. It didn''t take them long to become close friends of life and death. Chapter 92 Yang Sheng came out of the president''s office and said sorry to le Tong. "Tong Tong, I''m sorry. I have to work overtime tonight. I don''t have time to eat with you." Yue Tong nodded to understand, "what do you want to buy for your teacher''s mother? If you haven''t bought it, I''ll buy it for you! " There are two extremes in Letong''s attitude towards people. She can be extremely cold and heartless to the people she doesn''t care about, but she will be extremely considerate to the people she cares about, and seldom care about the gains and losses. That''s why she worked as a Secretary for Ji for more than half a year. She went to work early every day just to make coffee for the president. She worked overtime every day just to do her job well. At that time, her appreciation of Ji Rui was mixed with worship. However, after the drunkenness incident, the relationship between them can no longer be as pure as before. No matter what she did, she could not convince President Ji that she had no intention that night. It''s instinct to be misunderstood and explained for the first time. The second explanation is to fight for it. To the third explanation, it was basically futile for Letong. If there is no basic trust between the two, the explanation is just a cover up or a sophistry. Besides, what''s the use? Moreover, that day in the car suddenly like a changed person like Ji Rui, let Letong cold. Therefore, even if she doesn''t resign, she can''t treat Ji Rui as before. All the appreciation and worship, but also by Ji Rui again and again questioned and tried to wear away. Yang Sheng didn''t know what had happened between them. He just wondered how suddenly the relationship between them seemed to fall to the freezing point? "Tongtong, why don''t you work overtime now?" Yang Sheng thinks that Letong no longer makes coffee and brings breakfast for Ji Rui, which should be the same reason as not working overtime. Yang Sheng only asked why he didn''t work overtime. Letong packed up the papers on the desk, put on her backpack and said, "it''s not worth it!" Some of the pay, is the heart, not money can buy. When Letong feels that the other party is no longer worth the effort, it''s understandable to stop paying. Yang Sheng didn''t ask any more, because he knew that if he asked further, Letong would not tell him the real reason. Just like Ji Rui, no matter how he asks, he can''t find out why. Yang Sheng was more and more sure that something had definitely happened between the two. However, he did not guess that the relationship between them was much deeper than he had imagined. According to Yang Sheng''s request, Letong went to the jewelry store to buy a gift for her teacher''s mother. In the gap between the packing, Letong saw a pair of cuff links. They were very chic. She thought they were very suitable for Yang Sheng. Look at the price. It''s acceptable. I''ve been under Yang Sheng''s care for so long, but I''ve never bought any gifts for him. So I asked the clerk to wrap up the cufflinks. When he returned to Ji the next day, Yang Sheng came up to report on time, because Letong still brought him breakfast every day. Letong first takes out the gift for his teacher''s mother, but after the gift is wrapped, Yang Sheng can''t see it at all. He takes a look at the beautifully wrapped gift and gives it back to Letong. "Well, can''t I trust my younger martial sister''s eyes? How much, I''ll turn back to you. " Letong handed him the invoice and, by the way, the packaged cufflinks. "What''s this?" Yang Sheng took the box suspiciously. "I like it. I bought it on a whim. But I don''t need it myself. I have to give it to you. Let''s see if it fits. If it doesn''t, throw it to the side of the drawer. " Clearly is specially buys, Letong actually said like this. The reason is that people who don''t want to receive gifts have a burden. Yang Sheng knows Letong very well. He knows that she bought this gift on purpose. It''s probably because he''s afraid of being pushed by him that he finds such a euphemistic excuse. "Yes? Let me see what you''ve bought! " Yang Sheng opened the gift package expectantly and curiously. In the small transparent box, there were delicate cufflinks. As soon as Yang Sheng saw the pair of cufflinks, he immediately brightened his eyes. "Wow, Tong Tong, you have eyes. Where can I find such exquisite Cufflinks?" Yang Sheng can''t wait to open the inner box, take off the cuff links and pin them on the cuff happily. "Ah... It''s so nice to have a girlfriend!" Yang Sheng is not only beautiful, but also poor. Le Tong raised a foot to kick him a foot, stretch out a hand to make a shape to want to snatch back. "Elder martial brother, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll take it back." Yang Sheng raised his hands and begged for mercy! No! Can''t I be wrong? It''s so good to have a younger martial sister!! Is that all right? " Yue Tong stares at him, pretends to be angry, "hum!" "Well, elder martial brother, can''t you be wrong? Thank you. I really like this cuff link! " Although Yang Sheng is a big man, he is fastidious in his clothes. But he has not paid much attention to the cuff links. I didn''t expect that this kind of little thing he thought was unimportant could make such a point on the cuff. "Just like it!" The gift that Le Tong buys wholeheartedly gets the favor of the person receiving gift, the mood is good naturally. Smilingly, he took out his mobile phone and snapped several photos at Yang Sheng''s wrist. Then, he posted such a microblog on his microblog and attached the photo. "I bought a little thing on a whim, but I didn''t expect it to work out surprisingly well, and my vision is not bad!! Hey, hey... " Soon, Ji''s colleagues praised each other and wondered who was the owner of the hands. "I guess it''s Yang tezhu..." "No, I think it''s Tong Tong''s boyfriend!" "All right, it''s Tong Tong''s boyfriend, that is, Yang tezhu!" ¡­¡­ However, in a minute or two, there were more than 20 similar comments on Weibo. After reading the comments, Letong handed Yang Sheng his mobile phone with a smile. "Elder martial brother, you see, you can''t wash it by jumping into the Yellow River this time." Yang Sheng took her cell phone and turned it over, still smiling, "Tut, I''m not at a loss to have a beautiful girlfriend like you. Why should I wash it out?"?! On the contrary, it''s you who have become a couple with an uncle like me, isn''t it Letong has a good relationship with Yang Sheng. It''s no secret in Ji''s family. Generally speaking, the more aboveboard things can be said on the table, the less likely they are to make people YY. Therefore, Letong can guarantee that the person who made these comments did not believe that she was Yang Sheng''s girlfriend at all. However, many female employees used to regard Letong as the gossip girlfriend of the president of Jida. Now, everyone is happy to tie her up with Yang Sheng. It feels like a strong opponent is missing. "Wrong! Why not?! How much are you going to compensate me for my reputation and mental loss? " Chapter 93 At noon, Yang Sheng accompanied Ji Rui to have dinner with an old customer. This old customer, surnamed Luo, was in his thirties. Everyone called him boss Luo. After dinner, they moved from the dining table to the tea table, enjoying tea and chatting. There was enough heat in the room. All three of them took off their coats and wore white shirts. Yang Sheng reaches for the cup. Boss Luo''s eyes are sharp. He sees the cuff link pinned to his sleeve. "Why! Xiao Yang, your cufflinks are very nice, very chic! Is it from my girlfriend? " Yang Sheng just sipped his tea with a smile. It seemed to others that he was acquiescent. Ji Rui was drinking tea. After listening to boss Luo''s words and looking at Yang Sheng''s reaction, he glanced curiously at Yang Sheng''s wrist. "Do you have a girlfriend? Why don''t I know? " Although they rarely take the initiative to ask about each other''s feelings, Ji Rui always thinks that if Yang Sheng has a girlfriend, the first person to know must be him. Yang Sheng smiles, "it''s from Tong Tong! Rui, you are such a wet blanket. Can''t you let me pretend to have a girlfriend? " Ji Rui stares at Yang Sheng''s wrist, "from Letong? Is your birthday too early? " Yang Sheng showed his hand to Ji Rui, "how about it? Isn''t it chic? My birthday is too early, but gifts don''t have to be given on my birthday, do they? " Boss Luo echoed, "yes, who said it must be a birthday to give gifts? However, I think this Tong Tong likes you. Otherwise, how can she think of giving such a delicate gift? " Yang Sheng said with a smile, "Tongtong certainly likes me, and I like her, too!" What Yang Sheng refers to is certainly not the kind of like that boss Luo refers to. Ji Rui looks at Yang Sheng''s smiling face coldly, "did she tell you personally?" It seems that Yang Sheng''s reference to liking is by no means Ji Rui''s. "What''s the use of saying such a thing?" Yang Sheng doesn''t like to say that he likes people, but le Tong is obviously not the kind of person who talks about love at any time. For Yang Sheng, whether he likes or not is more about feeling with his heart than listening with his ears. Letong gets along with him in a casual and relaxed state. If she doesn''t like it, how can she feel so comfortable? Yang Sheng is quite confident and seems to be very determined. Letong is infatuated with him. Ji Rui looks at Yang Sheng, who is full of vigor and vitality and full of spring. He has a bad feeling in his heart. Is it because Le Tong doesn''t get any benefits and benefits from him that he abandons him and turns his goal to Yang Sheng? From the heart, Yang Sheng and Ji Rui are far behind in terms of both external and internal conditions. But for Le Tong''s little secretary, since he can''t flatter him, Yang Sheng, a young and promising man, should be a good choice! "Yang Sheng, Letong is not as good as you think!" When boss Luo goes out to answer the phone, Ji Rui, who drinks tea for a long time in silence, suddenly says to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng looks at Ji Rui in amazement. He doesn''t quite understand why Ji Rui, who always cares about other people''s business and seldom says right or wrong behind people''s back, says she''s not behind her back. "Rui, where did Tong Tong offend you?" Besides this, Yang Sheng could not think of any more reasonable reason. In Yang Sheng''s opinion, although Letong is very proud in her heart, she is forced to become very sophisticated because she has taken on family responsibilities too early. Getting along with people, dealing with people and doing things are perfect and proper. Ji Rui will say that she is not good, which really puzzles Yang Sheng. "She didn''t offend me. I''m just talking about things." So far, no matter how unbearable Letong is in Ji Rui''s mind, he has no plan to tell Yang Sheng about Letong''s relationship with him. Ji Rui doesn''t know why he didn''t tell Yang Sheng. Ji Rui thinks that it''s for Yang Sheng''s good and doesn''t want Yang Sheng to be harmed by Letong. Yang Sheng saw that he couldn''t find out why, so he didn''t ask any more. He just stood up and said, "well, I''m too lazy to explore your private affairs. In a word, if you think Tong Tong Tong is not good, it must be because you don''t know her well enough!" Yang Sheng has no intention to intercede for Letong. After all, Letong is just Ji Rui''s secretary. There is no need to get Ji Rui''s approval and appreciation. However, the relationship between Ji Rui and Letong seems to be really tense. As a smart and hardworking person like Le Tong, as long as she has a boss who trusts her in the workplace, she can leap to a new height within two years. If she can''t get the corresponding development space in Ji''s family, he, as a senior brother, will never stand by and let her be subordinate to the position of little secretary. Ji Rui naturally doesn''t know that in Yang Sheng''s mind, Letong, the younger martial sister, may not be lighter than his old friend. He just thinks that Yang Sheng doesn''t know about Letong. He always says good things about Letong now. In fact, he is confused by Letong''s clever appearance. "Where do I come from with her? How much do you think it takes me to get to know a secretary? It''s you. Don''t be blinded by a pair of worthless Cufflinks! " Ji Rui is so angry by Letong these days that their cold war keeps going down and there is no sign of recovery. Yang Sheng looked at Ji Rui in surprise, "Rui, after hearing what you said, I dare not give you any more small gifts." In his eyes, although Ji Rui is rich, he is not as humble as many rich people. Although it always gives people the feeling of aloofness and aloofness, it is also the result of nature. It is not the kind of people who will distinguish between the rich and the poor. But his words against Letong all show that he has a strong prejudice against Letong. Yang Sheng remembers that when he first came back, he also felt that Ji Rui had a great prejudice and misunderstanding towards Letong. At that time, he also advised Ji Rui, and at the same time, he also suggested to Letong that she switch to another company. Later, however, the relationship between them seems to be much better than he imagined. Not only does he have a tacit cooperation in work, but also Letong seems to know Ji Rui''s many little habits very well. At that time, it seemed that Ji Rui was very satisfied with Letong and appreciated her. It''s just that the atmosphere between them is a little strange these days. This kind of strange, not only in Letong can feel out, even Ji Rui this feeling extremely introverted person, also seems to hide this strange. Yesterday, Letong said that the reason for not working overtime is "not worth it". The implication is that Ji Rui, the boss, no longer has the impulse to make her work hard. In other words, Ji Rui may have done something to let Letong down? But Ji Rui, apart from his work and Ji Baobao, should have no other thing to arouse his interest. They don''t meet much except their work, which will disappoint Letong. What''s the matter? Chapter 94 Or, what did they misunderstand each other? Otherwise, Ji Rui will not be so hostile to Letong! Yang Sheng felt that he was sandwiched between the two men, just like a ham sandwiched in bread. Both of them are friends he cares about, but both of them are extremely self-centered. As a middleman, he is neither persuading nor not persuading. "Why are you like her? In a word, you should have your own mind Ji Rui is not used to saying that other people are wrong behind his back. He has to remind Yang Sheng again and again, but because Yang Sheng is his good partner and good friend, he doesn''t want Yang Sheng to be cheated like himself. Ji Rui feels cheated by Letong. In fact, it''s unfair to Letong. After careful deliberation, Ji Rui will find that, in fact, what did Letong cheat him? Money? In addition to the salary due to her work, Letong has never taken any extra benefits! Do you want a raise? Letong is still a small secretary. On the contrary, over the past few months, what Letong has paid for his boss far exceeds the work intensity corresponding to her salary. Therefore, Ji Rui''s sense of injustice can''t stand the scrutiny and doubt. However, he never told anyone about all kinds of things about Letong. Therefore, no one can correct his misunderstanding and prejudice about Letong according to the facts. Yang Sheng, the only one who can give him advice, decides that he will never talk about Letong with Ji Rui in private. ¡­¡­ On the same day that Letong was on vacation, Yang Sheng went abroad to do business. Ji Rui also assigned what he was doing to the top management of each department on the same day, because the next day was Ji Baobao''s birthday, and he wanted to accompany Ji Baobao on their first self driving tour. Letong''s flight arrived at k city at noon. As soon as she got out of the gate, Letong saw a big "Letong" written on a high sign. Letong walked towards the sign, thinking that the professor and his teacher''s mother had no time, so he asked others to pick him up. But when she came closer and saw the people under the sign, she couldn''t help laughing. I saw the professor sitting in a chair with glasses, holding a mobile phone in both hands, constantly rowing, eyes staring at the screen, and the card pole with her name was tightly clamped by his legs. "Professor!" Yue Tong jumps up to Professor Liu and looks up to see what the professor is playing. Professor Liu was startled, as if subconsciously, hiding his cell phone behind him. "Ah, dead girl, do you want to scare me to death?" To see is Letong, Professor Liu''s face that is not shaken just slightly back a little bit of human color. "What are you doing, professor?" Letong grinning to get in the past, posing to grab his mobile phone. "Shh! I''m just playing games. Don''t let your mother know, Tong Tong! " Professor Liu said, about to stand up, but Letong sat down in the seat beside him. "Gone!" Professor Liu pulled her arm and reminded her. Letong took water from her backpack and took a sip of it calmly. "Aren''t you playing games? It''s not too late to leave after this game. Anyway, I told my teacher''s mother that the plane would be late. " Professor Liu a listen, smile to sit back on the seat, "or Tong Tong best!" In the past, Professor Liu did not have such a disposition. Since he retired, he has become more and more like a child. Sometimes, he is too headstrong. The teacher''s mother occasionally calls to complain to Letong, but Letong thinks these are harmless and willful, so it''s OK to indulge. Professor in the University conscientiously rigorous teaching for decades, rare now retired, occasionally arbitrary, wayward some, it should be the release of nature! Letong leans on the back of the chair and drinks water leisurely. The professor who plays attentively makes Letong feel a lot. If her mother is still alive, she will probably indulge her mother''s willfulness like a professor. Unfortunately, when she has the ability to connive her mother, her mother is no longer there. "Tongtong... Looking for your father..." This is the last sentence that my mother left her. Letong doesn''t know. What does her mother mean? She wants her father to meet her for the last time? Or is she going to see her father herself? Dad, for Letong, there is only one abstract concept left. She didn''t even know whether he was alive or dead. Because, since she met her father for the last time when she was four or five years old, her mother never mentioned her father to her. Maybe, he died in an accident! Otherwise, how can we not come back to see mother and daughter once in all these years? But Letong, a little older, no longer asks her mother anything about her father. But it is every girl''s desire and dream to have a loving father. Therefore, from the past to the present, Letong is particularly easy to have feelings for some older uncles. As long as the other party is kind to her, she will unconsciously project her feelings towards her father to the other party. This is true for uncle Zhong, father Luo Weisong and Professor Liu. However, the ranking of the three elders in Letong''s mind is Professor Liu at the beginning and uncle Zhong at the end. Professor Liu is a serious tutor in class, but in private, he is very kind, which is completely in line with the image of father in Letong''s mind. "Tongtong..." Professor Liu was playing a game with his head down, but suddenly he gave a cry. "Well?" Letong straightens up, thinking that the professor wants her to help. "Your teacher''s mother has arranged a blind date banquet for you. I didn''t agree with it. She has to do it. You can handle it yourself." The professor used two things with one mind. He talked to her, but his hand didn''t stop. "Oh, I see. I know how to do it." "In fact, none of the men introduced by your teacher''s mother can be seen by me. How to see them, they are all my monkeys." By monkey, the professor refers to Yang Sheng. The professor played attentively. He let slip his words carefully and let out the real purpose of introducing Yang Sheng to Letong. However, even if the professor does not say, Letong also understands. "Professor, don''t make trouble about me and my elder martial brother. He has someone in his heart. Don''t talk about me. It''s hard for other people to have a chance." Yang Sheng has never mentioned his feelings to Letong, but Letong is very careful. From his usual words and deeds, he can feel that there must be someone he likes in his heart. The professor suddenly put his cell phone into his pocket, looked up and sighed at the air. "Alas..." It seems that Letong is right. "Let''s go! If you go back later, the man will probably think that you are playing tricks. " Looking at the professor''s reaction, Letong wanted to laugh a little and was a little moved. It is estimated that the teacher''s mother''s introduction of the man is not on the stage, otherwise, the professor would not be such a reaction. Chapter 95 The professor drove a small car, carrying Letong from the airport for about two hours. The car came out of the high speed and drove into a large green village. "Professor, it''s good here!" The bungalows in front of us are built in order according to rows and columns. From the appearance of the houses, we can see that these houses are all built according to the plan. "Well, it''s a long way from the city, but it''s not too far away. The house price is only one-fifth of that of the city. What''s more, the air here is many times better than that in the urban area. As soon as your teacher''s mother lives here, she doesn''t want to go back to r city. " Letong looks around. The scenery here is really good. There is a small stream in front of the village. Along the stream, there are straight and dark green metasequoia. The roads of the flat rooms were straight and wide. On both sides of the road were neat flower beds filled with flowers and plants. In front of every family with the same layout, there is a big yard. Each yard is planted with different flowers and trees. Along the road, there are some branches, some of which are dotted with flowers. Therefore, it is not comfortable to see red or green. "Professor, no wonder my teacher''s mother is reluctant to leave when she lives here. I am reluctant to leave even if I live here for a few days." Yue Tong said with emotion. "Hey, don''t let your mother hear you! Otherwise, she has to keep you here all the time. Of course, me too. You can stay here as long as you want. " Professor Liu has a son who is in his early 40s. After studying abroad, he directly lives abroad. He only comes back once or twice a year for a few days. In the past, the professor lived in a school, and every day there were students running home. They didn''t feel lonely. Now when they go back to the countryside to enjoy their old age, they are left out in the cold. Therefore, last month, Letong said on the phone that she would come to celebrate her mother''s birthday, but they were very happy. "It''s a pity I''ll stay for two nights and leave!" During the conversation, the professor parked his car in front of a bungalow, got off the car and went around to the back compartment to pick up his luggage. "Didn''t you mean to take a week off?" At that time, Letong didn''t expect Ji Rui to make trouble for her, so after she submitted her leave application, she told her professor on the phone that she would take a week off. Although she plans to go back at the end of a week, she has other itineraries, so it is impossible for her to stay here too long. Le Tong took the suitcase from the professor, "the boss only approved three days off." At the mention of this, Letong is still alive. "Not happy?" The professor asked with great concern, pushed open the yard door and led her into the yard. "It''s not. Maybe there are too many things recently, so there''s no way to approve too long holidays." Letong doesn''t understand. She is angry when she mentions it, but she always habitually makes excuses for Ji Rui. "If you''re not happy, change your job, or you can take the postgraduate entrance examination. I''ll recommend it for you." Le Tong shook his head, "even if the postgraduate entrance examination, work more than a year, the book knowledge has been unfamiliar." In fact, the most important thing is that to pick up books means that she will become a low-income group for at least two years. The student career supported by tutoring and working alone is not generally hard. They are chatting as they walk outside. The teacher''s mother who hears the sound in the room runs out. Le Tong only calls "teacher''s mother" in time. She has been hugged by her fat teacher''s mother. "Oh, Tong Tong, why are you so thin? Did ah Sheng bully you?" The teacher''s mother has always been full of maternal love for Letong. In short, according to her logic, Yang Sheng and Letong are together. What''s wrong is Yang Sheng. What''s the matter with Letong, for sure, is also the reason for Yang Sheng. "It''s not long since my elder martial brother came back. I can''t bully him if I want to." In the past, Letong would make a bad teacher, occasionally telling a small story in front of the professor and his teacher''s mother and making a little mischief. But Yang Sheng helped her out several times, and she was too embarrassed to sue him. Between the two people''s greetings, Letong heard footsteps, "aunt Qiong, is Miss le coming?" The teacher''s mother quickly let go of Letong. As soon as she flashed away, Letong met the man who came out of the room. Le Tong gave him a polite smile and held out his hand. "Hello, I''m le Tong, a student of the professor." The man reached for her hand and introduced himself with a smile. "Hello, my name is Zhong Hao." Zhong Hao is quite tall, but a little thin. His eyebrows are pretty good, but compared with Ji Rui''s face that can be handsome with a single frown, Zhong Hao can only barely get by. Letong secretly scolded himself, Letong, aren''t you cheap? The president of Renji university has stepped on you as shit, but you still have the heart to fool his face! See a man also want to Ji Rui as a reference, really enough! Letong is very depressed about the fact that President Ji, who is more than 2000 kilometers away, can still influence her like a ghost. Although Letong doesn''t want to admit it, she left r city for a small part of the reason. It''s really because she doesn''t want to see Ji Rui''s face that she dislikes every day. What about being handsome? Such a selfish and ruthless man, which is worth her every day when he was the emperor as careful for? Even with the reason of high salary, Letong can hardly persuade herself to treat Ji Rui as before. "Tong Tong, ah Hao is also from R city. This time he came to work only for temporary transfer, and he will be transferred back to r city next month." The teacher''s mother led Le Tong into the room and poured a glass of water for her. By the way, she explained Zhong Hao''s situation. Letong thought, is your marketing strategy so obvious?! "Yes? It turns out that Mr. Zhong and I are from the countryside! " Letong knows that she is talking nonsense, but in front of a strange man, what can she say without talking nonsense? Zhong Hao seems to be very familiar with his teacher''s mother. She hands water to Letong. He turns to the kitchen and quickly brings out a dish of snacks. "Miss Le, you''re hungry. Have some snacks first. We''ll have dinner soon." For the nonsense of Letong, Zhong Hao didn''t seem to hear it. Letong is always casual at the professor''s home. She is treated as a guest by Zhong Hao. On the contrary, she feels uncomfortable. She takes the snack and puts it on the coffee table, but she stands up. "Madam, what did you cook today? Let me help you. " With that, he quickly took off his coat and swung up his sleeve. "Well, don''t bother you, I''ll do it!" Zhong Hao reached over her shoulder and motioned her to sit down. "Well, can you cook?" On one side of the teacher''s mother quickly said, "ah Hao can not only cook, but also has a high level, so today we will be happy to be diners and enjoy ah Hao''s craftsmanship." Chapter 96 Such a good looking man, who laughs friendly and sunny, and can cook, should be a good man. Why doesn''t the professor seem very satisfied? Or, up to now, the professor still hopes to make a couple of her and Yang Sheng? Letong has no experience in love. Although there are many people chasing her, she has lived for nearly 24 years, but she doesn''t call anyone. Even if Yang Sheng made her feel as if she had been at first sight, he still didn''t make her feel moved. She was very relaxed and comfortable with Yang Sheng, but the kind of palpitations that lovers would have never appeared. Probably, she has not met the right person; Or, she doesn''t have any vision and expectation for love or even the opposite sex, so it''s hard to have any impulse on who. Zhong Hao is busy in the kitchen. His teacher''s mother is carrying a plate of melon seeds. While knocking, she catches Letong and asks about her recent situation. "Tong Tong, are you in love?" The teacher''s mother''s eyes swept up and down Letong''s body. The more she looked, the more distressed she was. She reached out and pinched Letong''s face. She didn''t wait for Letong to answer, but said again. "Well, who abused my family Tongtong like this? Is it Yang Sheng? " Letong can''t help but roll his eyes, "teacher, are you misunderstood? My elder martial brother and I are not in love! ", Le Tong once again reiterated. The teacher''s mother came to her, blinked at her and asked in a low voice, "what do you think of ah hao?" It turns out that the words and actions of the teacher''s mother just now are just a foreshadowing. The real protagonist is actually the chef, Zhong Hao, who is busy in the kitchen. "Teacher''s mother, when did you become a matchmaker?" Letong didn''t answer directly. After asking, she bent over and took a bite of the peach cake and drank a drink. "I don''t want to be a matchmaker if you bring a man back to see me." The teacher''s mother said it quite directly. If she wasn''t sober, Letong almost thought that the fat and kind aunt in front of her was her own mother. "Teacher''s mother, this peach cake is good. Where can I buy it?" Yue Tong pretends to be silly and has some answers. After repeating them several times, she doesn''t want to say any more. The teacher''s mother pointed to the direction of the kitchen with her chin, "ah Hao made it." It seems that the main purpose of the teacher''s mother today is to sell Zhong Hao. Le Tong laughs, "master, is he a cook in a hotel? Otherwise, is it the pastry chef? " Of course, Letong doesn''t think his mother will introduce a chef or pastry chef to her. She would say this simply because this man can make good dishes and snacks with good appearance and taste. It''s a pity that he should not be a chef or pastry chef. The teacher''s mother knocked her on the head. "You, your mouth is so damaged. No wonder you don''t have a boyfriend." Le Tong sticks out his tongue, "is it damaged? How do I feel like I''m praising him? " Just at this time, Zhong Hao came out of the kitchen with a dish of fried food. He probably heard the last sentence and said with a smile, "are you praising me?" Le Tong slightly embarrassed, quickly got up to take the dish, "is not to say you? I''m afraid there are few handsome men like you who are proficient in cooking Zhong Hao gives the dish to le Tong and stands to watch her take the dishes to the dining room. "Let Miss Le laugh. My father cooks all over my house. It''s imperceptible. That''s how I am." Yue Tong turns around and looks at Zhong Hao. He is wearing casual pants and casual loose shirt. His sleeves are rolled up casually. He says he is busy in the kitchen, but there is no smell of oil. Looking at him like this, it seems that he looks more handsome than he did in the yard just now. Such a man does not look ostentatious and frivolous. His simple dress up and randomly rolled up sleeves give people a sense of security and warmth belonging to home. "Your mother is so happy." Probably, in the future, if someone becomes his woman, he will be very happy. "My mother is a little woman, different from Miss le." Zhonghao stares at Letong and says. "Oh?" Le Tong pick eyebrow, "Mr. Zhong, my forehead engraved this person is not a small woman?" Zhong Hao laughed. "Miss Le is a smart and capable person. She is different from my mother who only knows how to play mahjong and drink tea to kill time." Letong followed Zhong Hao into the kitchen. In fact, she didn''t like sitting and waiting to eat. Moreover, she would rather chat with Zhong Hao than be questioned by her teacher''s mother. "In fact, that''s not bad. Everyone''s lifestyle is different. Besides, I''m not as powerful as you said. I''m just a little secretary. I''m only a little better than an aunt sweeping the floor. " The work in the kitchen is basically difficult for Letong, so he followed Zhong Hao into the kitchen and directly picked up the potatoes to help peel them. "Listen to Aunt Qiong, you work for Ji?" Letong takes the initiative to help Zhong Hao. You can take this opportunity to know more about Letong. Of course, he would like to. "Well, yes. Cut the potatoes or cut them into pieces? " "Shred." The two people who met for the first time had a tacit understanding in the kitchen. "Are you here to celebrate Aunt Joan''s birthday?" Zhong Hao poured the oil in the pot, put down the garlic, and then took the half sieve shredded potatoes that Letong handed him. "Well." The two of them are chatting while they are working. The teacher''s mother and Professor Liu in the living room seem to have made an agreement. They have been watching TV all the time and have never bothered them. Two people work together, and soon put six dishes and one soup on the table. "Happy birthday, madam!" Letong stood up and handed the red wine to his mother. "Happy birthday, Aunt Joan!" Zhong Hao also handed the wine cup to his teacher''s mother. On the table, in addition to Yang Sheng''s big fat chicken, there are fish, shrimp and crab, almost all of which are Letong''s favorite food. "Thank you! Lao Liu has taught so many children. You two and ah Sheng are the ones who have the most heart Yue Tong looks at Zhong Hao in surprise. "Mr. Zhong, are you a student of the professor?" Zhong Hao nodded, "yes! Aunt Joan and the professor didn''t say that? I thought you knew! " Le Tong shrugged indifferently, "Oh, did you say that? Maybe I didn''t hear you But the teacher''s mother glared at Professor Liu, "Lao Liu, you didn''t mention ah Hao to Tong Tong?" Professor Liu said with a smile, "Oh, I patronize Tongtong and ask her about this half year. I really forget to say." This shows that Zhong Hao''s position in Professor Liu''s mind is really insignificant. The teacher''s mother glared at Professor Liu again. Seeing this, Zhong Hao made a speech to help him out. "In fact, it''s no big deal. The professor didn''t mention anything. It just gave me a chance to introduce myself to miss le." The teacher''s mother turned to stare at Zhong Hao, "you two are enough! I''ve been chatting with Mr. Zhong for such a long time. I''m so sorry to hear that you''re not tired! " Chapter 97 After lunch, the teacher''s mother said that the air here is very good, and suggested that we go out for a walk. Letong has no opinion, but after going out, she has some regrets. As soon as she went out, she took the professor''s arm, and she was forced to walk slowly along the path beside the flower bed shoulder to shoulder with Zhong Hao. Fortunately, Zhong Hao is a very nice person. Although both sides know that this is just a blind date in disguise, Zhong Hao has never asked any sharp questions. He just tells Letong about many interesting things he used to do in school, such as that professor so and so''s class must arrive, and the food in the canteen is terrible. These things that Letong has also experienced sound very intimate, Chatting and chatting, they became familiar with each other. Originally, Zhong Hao would stay in the evening to go out to dinner and celebrate with his teacher''s mother, but when he came back from a walk, he suddenly answered the phone and said that there was something urgent in the company and he had to go back to deal with it. So the dinner for four people in the evening became the dinner for three people. While eating in the restaurant, Yang Sheng''s congratulatory phone calls in. His teacher''s mother talks with him for a long time, and then hands the phone to le Tong. "Tong Tong, ah Sheng is looking for you." Le Tong answered the phone, "elder martial brother, is everything going well over there?" Although Yang Sheng''s work is not on the table of Ji, Ji''s people don''t know much about it. However, Letong has been helping Ji Rui and Yang Sheng to sort out the information and know the whole story. "Well, not bad! When you come back to r city the day after tomorrow, give me a call. I want you to do something for me. " Yang Sheng came to her for business. Yang Sheng over there only thinks that Letong has a three-day holiday. Here, Letong hesitates. "The day after tomorrow... I''m not sure about the time... Otherwise, wouldn''t it be the same for you to ask the president for help?" "President Ji is not in R City, otherwise, I don''t have to look for you." Yang Sheng sounds very anxious. "Is the president on a business trip? I remember that he didn''t have this item in his itinerary! " In recent days, although Letong works with the idea of muddling along, she is used to doing her duty. She doesn''t care what she says. In fact, it takes a lot of effort to let herself ignore Ji Rui''s business and the mountain of work. As for Ji Rui''s journey, she can remember it clearly within two weeks. "Mr. Ji has gone on a trip!" Yang Sheng on the other side of the phone said. "Travel?" It''s really strange that Ji Rui, a workaholic, would spend so much time traveling? "Well, the baby''s birthday tomorrow, he took the baby out to play for a few days." "Bang!" The cup in Letong''s hand suddenly falls off on the table. The table was made of marble. The glass fell, broke, and splashed all over the table. "Tongtong, what''s the matter?" Yang Sheng''s voice is very nervous. Yue Tong calmed down and took a napkin to wipe the tea all over the table. "No... it''s OK. I accidentally dropped the cup!" "Didn''t you hurt your hand?" "No! I''ll call you later. " Yue Tong said, hung up the phone in a hurry, her pants were a little wet by tea, called the waiter to clean up the table, herself, ran to the bathroom to deal with the tea stains on her pants. She went there for a long time. She didn''t come back until half of the dishes were served. "Tong Tong, why have you been so long? I almost have to go to the bathroom to find you!" "Well, there''s something wrong with my stomach." Yue Tong said and lowered her head to sit back on the seat. "Tong Tong, why are your eyes red?" But even though she lowered her head, the teacher''s mother still saw her eyes. "It''s windy outside, and the sand blows into my eyes. I rub it a few times, and that''s it." This is a farmhouse restaurant. The way to the bathroom is an open path. Outside, it''s really windy. The professor and his teacher''s mother did not doubt that he was there. They asked her to have a quick meal. There were three of them. After dinner, they walked home slowly. Considering that Le Tong came here early in the morning, I''m afraid she was tired. In addition, the professor and his wife''s work and rest time is also early to bed and early to rise. Therefore, it''s only after nine o''clock, so they took out the birthday cake, made a wish and blew out the candles. After eating the cake, they went back to their rooms to have a rest. After taking a bath, Letong comes out and sits cross on the bed. Looking at the phone, there is an unread message in it. "Tong Tong, do you want to stay outside for a few days?" "Yes Letong went back to the past. The phone rang quickly. It was Yang Sheng. "Tong Tong, you can go and play with ease. I''ll handle my own business." As soon as the phone is connected, Yang Sheng says to Letong. "Don''t you really need my help?" Letong feels a little sorry. Yang Sheng seldom asks her for help. It''s rare for her to take the initiative to ask for help once, but she refuses him. "No, it''s fun. Of course, if you see anything delicious and funny, remember to bring it back to me as a gift. " "Good!" In fact, even if Yang Sheng didn''t explain it, she would buy some special products to take back. "Then I''ll hang up first. Remember, have a good time and don''t embarrass yourself." Holding the microphone, Letong answered again, "well." This night, Letong tossed and turned, clearly the temperature here is very suitable, but she has always felt cold, even covered with quilt, still feel cold from the bone. Finally, she had to take two sleeping pills out of the suitcase, and lay in bed for more than an hour. It was nearly dawn before she fell asleep. The next day, she obediently accompanied the professor and his wife at home, except for the yard, she did not go out all day. He just sat on the sofa chatting with the couple and cooked two meals for them. On the third day of the holiday, Letong was sent to the airport by her professor and started her journey alone. In these four days, Letong turned off her mobile phone and cut off all contact with the outside world. In these four days, she went to see the majestic sea, the maple leaves all over the mountains and the steep mountains. In the vast nature, she once again felt her own insignificance and loneliness! On the eighth day, she returned to Ji''s at 8:30. Until this moment, her mobile phone was still off. "Good morning, sister Ling!" Unexpectedly, she saw Lin Ling at her desk. "Oh, Tongtong, you are back at last!" As soon as Lin Ling saw Letong, she was as happy as if she had seen the Savior. In the meantime, she got up and left her chair to return her seat to Letong. "Sister Ling, you''ve been working hard these days!" Lin Ling patted her shoulder with a bitter smile and said in a low voice, "Tong Tong, I''m working hard. It''s OK, but it''s you. You''d better be prepared." Le Tong is very puzzled, puzzled to look at her, "sister Ling, I''m not in these days, what happened?" Can''t it be that Yang Sheng''s business has been publicized and brought back to the company? Chapter 98 Lin Ling hastily explained her work to le Tong, threw the hot potato back to le Tong, and then went back to the Secretary section. After Letong sat down, she didn''t even pour a cup of water, so she got down to work until the phone on the desk rang. Reach for the microphone and clip it on your shoulder. Your hands continue to tap on the keyboard. "Hello, Ji!" There was a silence over the microphone. "Hello, Ji! Who are you looking for, please "To you! Come in The cold voice that I haven''t heard for eight days comes out from the microphone, which makes Le Tong feel like being in the Arctic world of ice and snow. Letong puts the phone away and inputs a large amount of data into the computer. Then she gets up to find Ji Rui. "President." Letong stands in front of Ji Rui''s desk and comes back after playing for a few days. Her attitude towards Ji Rui is obviously more friendly than before. But the president of Ji Da, who is sitting behind his desk, is just the opposite of her. At this time, he is staring at her with a bad face. "Who gave you seven days off?" Sharp eyes like eagles, like to see through her. Letong doesn''t say a word, but her eyes look at Ji Rui without fear. Such Letong only makes Ji Rui more angry. But for a man like him, even if the fire at the bottom of his heart is as fierce as a volcano, his cold eyes are still chilly. "It''s not just taking a private vacation, but turning off your cell phone. You''re doing this enough to make me fire you!" Recently, Letong has strong cold resistance, especially the cold current sent out by Ji Rui. "Let''s fire it then!" Yue Tong said indifferently. She has been disheartened and has no nostalgia for Ji. Such a moody boss, she Letong can''t afford to serve! "You Rao is Ji Rui again introverted, or by such indifferent Letong gas want to vomit blood. Yue Tong glanced at him lightly and said, "goodbye, general Ji!", Then, turn around and go out. "Stop! Where to? " Ji Rui was so angry that he almost slapped the table! Not to mention in Ji''s family, even in China, few people dare to be so arrogant in front of Ji Rui and ignore him completely. Letong stood still, but didn''t come back. He just turned to pick his eyebrows and said, "go out and pack up and go away!" If you don''t go away, do you want to stay and beg for mercy? Once upon a time, Letong really wanted this job. Because, in addition to the rich salary, we can learn a lot from Ji Rui that other small companies can''t. But she also understood that some things, if not destined for you, could not be forced. Just like now, when she realized that Ji''s job no longer belonged to her, she let go freely. She thinks that no matter how much she cares about this job, she can''t drag Ji Rui to cry and beg. She can''t do that kind of thing that is too much to force herself, and she disdains to do it! "Letong, don''t think you can control me at will if you have been in my bed!" Ji Rui scolds coldly. Letong really wants to laugh. What is the structure of President Ji''s brain? How can he feel so good about himself?! You said you had sex with him, shit! She didn''t even know what his bed looked like, otherwise, he was so excessive, she didn''t take out a few bed photos to blackmail him a lot, I''m really sorry for his praise! "Mr. Ji, are you paranoid? I don''t remember that night at all. It''s always you, not me Letong doesn''t understand whether Ji Rui''s brain structure is different from others, or that a person like him who is extremely outstanding in his work will be quite wonderful in other aspects! Ji Rui''s face becomes gloomy. He squints at Letong. "Letong, dare you say you have no intention to me? Or do you mean that if you can''t do it on me, you''ve shifted your target to Yang Sheng? " Ji Rui has never forgotten that Yang Sheng doesn''t have those bright cufflinks on his cuff! "Ji Rui, it''s enough for you to insult me. Please don''t involve Yang Sheng!" Letong really didn''t expect that Ji Rui''s brain could turn things around like this. "I insult you? I just think I''m flattering you! Do you still regard me as your boss? " The content of their conversation is a little bit off the point. Even, both of them can''t help but start personal attacks. Yue Tong chuckled, and the smile in his eyebrows was full of sarcasm. "Ji Rui, I used to treat you as you scold or trample, not because I am weak or cheap, but because I respect you as my boss. Now that you say you''re going to fire me, I have nothing to do with you any more, then you Ji Rui is not a fart in my Letong heart! " Yue Tong said, finally happy in the heart! Has been bending out of Wuli that stuffy, finally, long to express out. Ji Rui opens his mouth to scold, but he can''t scold anything. He can only watch her walk out with a cold face. After Letong goes out, she starts to clean up her things. However, in a few minutes, the sound of the door opening comes from behind. Letong does not immediately stand up as usual to ask the man''s needs, but continues to bend over to clean up. Footsteps approaching, and then, with a crash, a pile of papers piled on the desk in front of her. "Do it as required!" Ji Rui stands beside her and orders in a cold voice. Letong straightens up and stares at Ji Rui''s cold and inhuman face. "Sorry, I quit!" Yue Tong said firmly. Ji Rui snorted, "three million, are you ready?" Letong didn''t expect that he was so shameless. Just now, who said that he would be fired? "Ji Rui, you said you wanted to fire me. Why do you want me to pay the penalty?" Letong asked with gnashing teeth. This bastard old man, if he becomes his wife in the future, he will be angry to death in a few days! Ji Rui holds up his arms, and his tense face suddenly relaxes. He is tall and stands in front of Letong. The handsome eyebrows that let Letong YY pass countless times, with a little disdain, look down at her. "I didn''t say I was going to fire you! I only said yes, but I didn''t say I would be fired! " It''s rare that such a man of few words as president Ji DA can catch words sometimes. Le Tong in the heart secretly scolded a sentence, I depend on! What is this? Yes, he didn''t say for sure that he was going to fire her. But he didn''t mean to fire her, just to scare her? She''s a small secretary. If she stays, she''ll stay. If she''s dismissed, she''ll be dismissed. It''s just two words. He just needs to talk to the personnel department. What''s the trouble of President Lao Ji? Chapter 99 She''s a small secretary. If she stays, she''ll stay. If she''s dismissed, she''ll be dismissed. It''s just two words. He just needs to talk to the personnel department. What''s the trouble of President Lao Ji? He thinks that she is a dog. If he likes to play with a bone, he doesn''t like to tie a dog rope and slip around? "Ji Rui, only you have the right to decide this?" Le Tong, who has been lifted up, is no longer as polite to Ji Rui as before. It seems to her that it''s easy for her to call him by his name. She doesn''t have any trouble to call him a jerk. It''s enough to make him face. Ji Rui''s face is firm, and his eyebrows are full of an imperceptible dese, "that''s right! It''s up to me, unless you have three million! " It''s nice to be rich and powerful. You can decide the fate of others according to your own mood. Letong feels that he is like a critically ill patient waiting for an operation in the operating room, while Ji Rui is like the doctor with a bright scalpel. As long as the blade of the doctor''s hand deviates, his life will be gone. Letong stares at Ji Rui and wants to say something, but he hears the man say, "it''s OK to steal, but surely no company dares to hire you!" It''s a threat, the threat of chiguoguo! Letong is so angry that she can''t express her anger. Without thinking about it, she raises her foot and kicks Ji Rui''s knee. Ji Rui seems to have eyes at his feet, but his body is so natural and unrestrained that he bounces away a few steps quickly. "If you take the four days off without permission, I will allow you to use this pile of work to offset it. Otherwise, you will be deducted according to absenteeism." Jida president coolly dropped a sentence, turned and left. Two or three minutes ago, when he came out with a pile of papers, he was so angry that he wanted to kill people. Now he went back to the office, the door closed behind him, and the corners of his lips raised slightly, revealing a little invisible smile that belonged to the winner. Letong clenched her hands into a fist, biting her lips and staring at the closed door. For a long time, she never recovered! "Tongtong, have lunch together!" Yang Sheng just came back from abroad yesterday. When he brought up the document to Ji Rui, he passed the position of Le Tong and dropped a sentence casually. Yue Tong''s head was buried in the pile of documents, but she didn''t lift it. She threw it to him angrily, "no time!" Yang Sheng looked at the stacks of documents that were higher than Le Tong''s head. He was very sympathetic. "Tut, is the president angry?" Letong finally raised his head and glared at him, "is the play good? Remember to pay after watching! One hundred yuan a game, 20% off for two, and a glass of soda and popcorn as well Yang Sheng laughed and said, "ha ha, you can still joke. It seems that you are not stupid!" "Don''t worry, I won''t hold you to call my husband!" Letong looks at him again, then ignores him and goes on doing her own business. These stacks of documents are enough for her to drive all night for two days! Ji Rui, you son of a bitch, bullying a little secretary makes you feel great and successful, doesn''t it? Right? Yang Sheng laughs again until he walks into Ji Rui''s office. The smile on his face hasn''t been put away yet. "Found gold?" Ji Rui glances at his disgusting smile and can''t help running him. "No, I found a wife!" Yang Sheng said with a smile. "Ah?" Ji Rui didn''t understand and looked at him in confusion. "Rui, you have tormented my younger martial sister crazy. What can I do?" Yang Sheng put away his smile and said formally. Ji Rui didn''t turn around all of a sudden. "Does it have anything to do with your wife?" Yang Sheng pushes the document to Ji Rui, while he sits on the corner of the table. "Of course! Look at the pile of papers on her desk. It''s strange that she won''t be tortured! She just said, "if she''s crazy, I''ll be responsible and let me marry her!" Yang Sheng distorted Letong''s words and then modified them a little, which became such alarmist words. Ji Rui''s eyes were full of exploration, and he looked at him askance, "isn''t that right for you?" Yang Sheng also tilted his eyes and looked at him. "Rui, in your mind, I''m at this level? You need to take advantage of others to please a woman? " Ji Rui pick eyebrow, "so say, is I meddle in?" Yang Sheng puts his face close to Ji Rui and stares at Ji Rui''s dispirited eyes. "Rui, don''t speak so grandly! It seems that you are really doing everything for me. According to me, it has nothing to do with me! You still don''t admit that you have prejudice against Tong Tong? It''s clear that she''s only on leave according to the regulations, but you don''t treat her as absent from work, and then give her a lot of work as a punishment! " Yang Sheng said that Ji Rui''s practice was improper, and directly complained about the injustice for Le Tong. He has never seen Ji Rui do such unfair things to anyone. However, it seems that Ji Rui will change a lot of normality and become a state of gaffe as soon as he meets Letong. Is it because he really hates Letong? Or is it for other reasons? "Yang Sheng, you don''t have to plead for her. She deserves it!" Ji Rui frowns slightly. He is not happy with Yang Sheng''s first act of seeking justice for Le Tong. "You know what she deserves!" Yang Sheng doesn''t know what medicine Ji Rui sells in his gourd, but he thinks Ji Rui himself should understand. Unfortunately, Yang Sheng overestimates Ji Rui. If Ji Rui knows that what he sells in gourd is vinegar, he can avoid many detours in the future. It''s a pity that Ji Rui is too slow in his feelings. He just thinks that he really hates Letong. But I don''t know. Since the day I saw Yang Sheng wearing the Cufflinks sent by Letong, his heart has been bit by bit gnawed and nibbled by jealousy. But, never moved, he knew that the feeling of being scratched and burned by a cat was not disgusting, but jealousy. "Yang Sheng, you come to me during working hours just to talk about my secretary?" Ji Rui looks at Yang Sheng coldly. Every time Yang Sheng pleads for Le Tong, Ji Rui will feel very impatient. This time, especially! Yang Sheng also feels that he seems to be particularly worried about Letong recently. It''s the first time that he''s been so worried about a person in ten years. "Of course! I''m thinking, if you can''t stand Tongtong''s absence without permission, I can''t wait for her to be my Secretary! " Yang Sheng thought that this might be a good way to kill two birds with one stone. "Don''t even think about it!" Ji Rui cut off his thoughts. Yang Sheng stares at him, "Rui, do you think you are strange? I don''t like it. Why don''t I use it? I appreciate Tong Tong''s working ability and need her secretary. How about that? Give her to me Chapter 100 Yang Sheng stares at him, "Rui, do you think you are strange? I don''t like it. Why don''t I use it? I appreciate Tong Tong''s working ability and need her secretary. How about that? Give her to me Yang Sheng is good at persuading Ji Rui. Since it''s no use pleading for Le Tong, he should simply rescue her from the deep pool. "No way!" Ji Rui has a kind of feeling that other people come to ask for his daughter, and he will not let go when he is a father! Yang Sheng glared at him with disdainful eyes, "Mr. President, just do it! The Tong Tong scared away, see where you go to find such a good secretary Ji Rui snorted in his heart, OK?! What''s better? No more coffee, no more lunch, no more bans He only knows how to arrange Letong, but he doesn''t think about it. All the things he just listed are not the duties of a secretary. In fact, his current dissatisfaction is just like a beggar. Someone gives him a dollar every day, but one day, if he doesn''t give it any more, the beggar feels that he owes him a dollar. "Don''t talk about this, talk about your harvest this time." Ji Rui opens the document Yang Sheng sent, and asks Yang Sheng as he looks at it. "The old president didn''t make trouble with you?" Yang Sheng went out for a trip, and things went quite smoothly. He thought that when he came back, he would have to see Ji Rui who was upset and depressed about his family. I didn''t think that Ji Rui was really upset and depressed, but not for family affairs. Instead, he was angry with his little secretary. "No! I guess I haven''t found a bargaining chip to negotiate with Ji Rui said with disapproval. Yang Sheng looks at Ji Rui, who looks down at the document seriously, and can''t help shaking his head. If every family has its own difficult classics, it''s father and son, but they calculate with each other every day. No wonder Ji Rui doesn''t miss such a family. Yang Sheng knows Ji Rui doesn''t like to mention Ji''s family, so he digs off the topic, "have fun with the baby?" "Well, not bad!" Although Ji Rui didn''t raise his head, his tone was obviously relaxed and joyful just now. "That stinky boy must be crazy, isn''t he?" Ji Rui finally raised his head with a faint smile on his face. "Yes Going out to play together for a few days makes Ji Rui realize that baby''s difficult personality and little devil''s heart may be forced by the oppressive environment of staying in Ji''s mansion all day. To Ji Rui''s surprise, the baby hasn''t lost her temper once in the past few days. When he looks at the scenery, he will let Ji Rui take his little hand and walk slowly. When he plays, he jumps and runs around like a little kangaroo. In recent days, the baby''s pet phrase has changed from "Daddy is a bad guy" to "Daddy, baby loves you so much!" "Tut, you''ll have a good time just by looking at your disgusting expression. Do you have any pictures? Send me one, let me feel the happiness of your father and son Ji Rui has a smile in his eyes. He has always been very afraid of trouble for such a troublesome thing, but he didn''t refuse, "OK, wait for me to sort out and send it to your email." Looking at Ji Rui''s face, Yang Sheng felt a trace of jealousy and scratched his head impatiently. "Tut, I really want to have a son to play with." Ji Rui looks at Yang Sheng, the smile in his eyes slowly disappears, "with whom? "Le Tong?" Yang Sheng Leng for a moment, inexplicably look at him, "Rui, where are you pulling?" No matter how Yang Sheng teases Ji Rui before, as soon as he enters the mode of serious thinking, Letong is another identity in his mind. When it comes to girlfriends or wives, Letong can''t take the right seat. Yang Sheng himself can''t say why. In a word, Letong is a special existence for him, but it''s not the kind that he never loves! Ji Rui''s look warmed up a little, "isn''t it?" Yang Sheng shook his head and said seriously, "of course not!" Ji Rui asked again, "does she know?" Yang Sheng was stunned again, and immediately responded. Ji Rui said that she was le Tong. "You mean Tong Tong? What do you know? " Ji Rui''s fingers on the table unconsciously bow up and tap gently and rhythmically, "I know you don''t have that kind of feelings for her, I know you don''t treat her as a girlfriend." Even if Letong has a different intention to Yang Sheng, as long as Yang Sheng is not moved, her treacherous plan will not succeed! Ji Rui thought he was thinking about Yang Sheng, but he didn''t realize how much selfishness he had! Yang Sheng looks at Ji Rui strangely. He knows that he is very nice to Letong, and they have a good chat. But Letong is as ambiguous to him as he is to her. As for the relationship between them, other women may think more about it, but for Le Tong, who has a clear mind, it''s impossible not to know and think more. Otherwise, she would not always look at him with such clear eyes. "Of course she knows! I don''t call her, and she doesn''t like me! " For some reason, Yang Sheng feels it necessary to clarify his relationship with Letong in front of Ji Rui. Ji Rui''s prejudice against Letong is already big enough. If he adds this one, he just thinks that he always speaks well for Letong because of selfishness, not justice. Ji Rui''s eyes moved slightly. "Are you sure she didn''t come to Ji''s for you?" Yang Sheng is his right-hand man. He doesn''t want to watch Yang Sheng step by step into that sinister woman''s trap. "Tut, Rui, you seldom see Tong Tong. She came to Ji, mostly for you! " Ji Rui is surprised, the Mou son is suddenly cold a lot. "What do you mean?" Even Yang Sheng could see that she wanted to approach herself as a secretary? The most terrible thing is that they didn''t notice it until they had a drunken relationship? "Tongtong is not a person who is willing to be insipid. Maybe you haven''t seen her resume? When she graduated, several famous foreign universities, including our alma mater, offered her a full scholarship, but she refused one by one. When she came to apply for the position of secretary in Ji''s family, she should be able to learn a lot from you, a young entrepreneur, besides her rich salary. " Yang Sheng certainly knew that Ji Rui would never go to see the resume of a little secretary. Yang Sheng doesn''t plan to tell Ji Rui the real reason why Letong refuses to go abroad. After all, those are Letong''s private affairs, and Yang Sheng has no right to spread them. "You mean her whole purpose was not to be a secretary?" Ji Rui really listened to this for the first time. Because, in his eyes, Letong has always been a person who is content with his duty. He has never done anything extraordinary in his work, nor showed any ambition. Therefore, in Ji Rui''s mind, Letong once equated with the obedient little white rabbit. Chapter 101 Because, in his eyes, Letong has always been a person who is content with his duty. He has never done anything extraordinary in his work, nor showed any ambition. Therefore, in Ji Rui''s mind, Letong once equated with the obedient little white rabbit. "Of course not! Who would like to be a little secretary all his life Yang Sheng gives Ji Rui a look, sees that Ji Rui doesn''t say a word, and says, "if Tong Tong is the kind of person who doesn''t want to make progress, there''s no need to work so hard for you, right? She''s been in Ji''s for half a year, and she''s lost at least ten jin of meat. " Yang Sheng thought of the day of his mother''s birthday and was scolded by her mother for the reason that Letong had been so thin for more than half a year. Ji Rui thinks about it, but he can''t remember what Le Tong looked like before. It seems that in his impression, Le Tong is as thin and tall as it is now? Probably, before he got drunk that time, he didn''t really see what Le Tong looked like. In that half year, Letong was just a secretary to him. It didn''t matter whether he was male or female, tall or short, fat or thin. It was also from that night that he found out that his little secretary was actually a pretty pretty girl! Since then, this beautiful secretary has become plump in his eyes, no matter in appearance or personality. With these words, Yang Sheng saw Ji Rui sign all the documents he had just sent. He put his hand in his arms and left. After Yang Sheng said this, Ji Rui realized that no wonder he always felt that Letong was different from his former secretary. Before, he could not think of anything different. Now, he finally understood. It turns out that when she came to Jishi from the beginning, she took him as a stepping stone. Having learned enough from him, is she ready to jump to other higher and better enterprises? Ji Rui''s heart began to feel uncomfortable again. At the bottom of his heart, it seemed that a thorn had been inserted. Yang Sheng''s words distracted Ji Rui a little for a few minutes. When he came back to himself, he found that the cactus had been sprayed with a lot of water, and the small dish under the bottom of the basin was full, and the water overflowed a small corner of the table. "Come in!" Ji Rui didn''t clean up the water stains on the table by himself, but directly pressed the inside phone. Soon, the little secretary, who was always arguing about quitting recently, stood at his desk¡° President, what''s the matter? " "Wipe it clean!" Ji Rui pointed to the water stains on the table with his chin. Letong looks down at Ji Rui, then looks at Ji Rui incredulously. Can you be more shameless? Mingming has given her a lot of things to do, and now she has nothing to do. She specially made such a pool of water to let her clean up. Do you want to give her a bad impression and tell her that as long as he wants to, he can do endless things to torture her? Even though, these things are just big things! "Ji Rui, did you do it on purpose?" Letong''s anger is still there, so she is not afraid to contradict Ji Rui. She just thinks in her heart that it''s better for Ji Rui to dismiss her because of her bad words. Then she can get rid of the devil completely. To tell you the truth, Ji Ruichang is so old that few people call him by his first name, except for the old teachers who used to call him by his first name. When I was a child, even my aunts and uncles, who were dozens of years old, were called "Ji Shao" or "Da Shao" when they met him. If they were older, they would be "Ji Shao" or "Ji Gongzi". Later, they would be "Ji Zong" or "Rui Ge". The most cordial is Yang Sheng, who is called Rui. But Ji Rui, in addition to Zhuo Jiarui, is probably only le Tong. Letong is his subordinate. If other employees call him that, he must be black faced. But when Letong calls him that, he doesn''t feel that there is anything wrong with it. At least, there''s no discomfort or aversion. "What on purpose?" Ji Rui stares at Le Tong''s face and asks like this, but he is thinking about it in his mind. Has she really lost ten jin? It''s not bad for her now, with melon face, willow eyebrows, big eyes, straight nose, pink lips and sexy lips A lot of people say that people with big eyes will appear dull, but her eyes are very bright and clear! That kind of pure eyes without any impurities, he had only seen one person. That man is his baby son Ji Baobao. However, the baby is only five years old, she should be more than 20 years old, unexpectedly, can have such a pair of pure and clean eyes. It is estimated that Yang Sheng was cheated by her small eyes! "This pool of water on purpose!" Although Letong is angry, she has already accepted her fate to wipe the water off the table with a dishcloth. "How old are you?" Ji Rui just found out that he didn''t even know how old she was. Yue Tong didn''t turn the corner all of a sudden. She said that she deliberately made a pool of water. Why did she ask her age all of a sudden? "I won''t tell you!" Letong is still angry. She doesn''t want to talk to Ji Rui at all. What''s more, is it such a private matter? Ji Rui didn''t go on asking, but directly opened the page of personnel department in the company''s website. Le Tong, female, born in XX, graduated from r university. The information of Letong is clear at a glance. I''m not 24 years old. Sure enough, as Yang Sheng said, in the five years of r university, Letong has handed over a very excellent report card. From her studies to her social experience, it shows that she really knows how to improve herself. Such a person is really not willing to be a small secretary. He is still looking at her resume. Letong at the desk has wiped the water off the desk. "Anything else?" This time, even the call is saved, and the words are quite impatient. "Make me a pot of coffee!" Ji Rui said faintly, still staring at the screen. Letong hasn''t brewed coffee for him for nearly a month. Since she said it wasn''t her job, he didn''t ask for it any more. Letong thinks, this man calls her to come in, want to embarrass her or want to bury her? Don''t you think there''s enough for her? "Can''t cook!" Letong throws down a sentence impolitely, turns around and goes out. She thought that the man behind her would be furious. Unexpectedly, Ji Rui continued to watch her resume several times longer than other new employees. If he remembers correctly, Yang Sheng seems to have the same resume as Le Tong. No wonder those two people are so close. Do they belong to the same kind of people? Ji Rui spent nearly ten minutes extravagantly reading the resume of his little secretary. He thought that he had a new understanding of Letong. But I don''t know, about Letong, what he learned from his resume is just skin deep. Chapter 102 Ji Rui really thinks that this time, the old man can calm down and ignore his two precious sons. Unexpectedly, Le Tong just walked out of his office and met Mr. Ji who came out of the elevator. "Hello, Mr. Ji!" Letong hasn''t been in Ji''s for a long time. Ji''s father rarely appears in Ji''s since he handed Ji''s over to Ji Rui. The only time Letong saw him was at Ji''s anniversary party two or three months ago. Ji only nodded to her, then hurried past her. He only knew that this person was Ji Rui''s secretary, but he didn''t see what she looked like. Ji Lao and his son are nearly 70 years old, but they are still walking fast. Passing by Letong, there seems to be a gust of wind. Two people body shape mutually wrong that small meeting, the vision of Yue Tong falls on the face of Ji old man son serious indifference. Ji Rui''s facial features are nothing like those of father Ji. Maybe it''s his mother, but Ji Rui''s indifference is obviously inherited from him. Ji Baobao''s lovely and cute face suddenly flashed into Letong''s mind. Although he has a face similar to Ji Rui, his clean eyes and smile that can melt ice and snow make Letong feel that he doesn''t look like the son of a man like Ji Rui at all. Is it because the little boy is still young? Or because the little boy did not inherit the indifference and ruthlessness of the Ji family man? Or, when Ji Rui was a child, he was as clean and warm as a little boy, but after experiencing too much ruthlessness and tribulation, he became such a ruthless personality? Letong sat in her seat for a long time before she took her mind back from the three generations of men in the Ji family and concentrated on her work. Ji Rui, who is sitting in the office, hears the sound of the door and thinks that Le Tong is gone again. Therefore, he doesn''t even bother to lift his head and just waits for the other party to speak. "Ah Rui!" The speaker is not the one he thought. Ji Rui suddenly raised his head and glanced at the old man who had walked in front of him. "What are you doing here?" Ji Rui''s face is gloomy, and his words are full of disgust and rejection. "Can you do me a favor about ah Wen and ah Wu and bail them out first?" Of course, Mr. Ji knows that Ji Rui is responsible for the arrest of Ji Wen and Ji Wu society outside China. But what Ji Rui has done is to provide some evidence to the police unintentionally. That is to say, Ji Wen and Ji Wu society have their own faults. No wonder Ji Rui is responsible. For this reason, Ji Laozi spoke in such a low voice. "Why should I help?" Ji Rui asked. If it were not for them, my mother would not have come to such an end! Now, if it wasn''t for them, Ji Rui doesn''t have to work overtime day and night, and he has to spend so much time to calm the mood of all directors. Ji Rui thinks that he has done his utmost for people who only have half the same blood as himself. Ji old son seems to be silent for a while, lift an eye to go up Ji Rui cold lie don''t take the eye of a silk temperature. "They''re all the baby''s uncles, anyway." Ji didn''t forget his cold hum when he told Ji Rui that they were your brother last time. "Uncle? Baby young do not understand, you do not understand this age? Are you sure they are really good to the baby? Do you forget that your baby was abducted by them when he was three years old? " When Baobao was more than three years old, Ji Rui''s two younger brothers took him away on the ground of taking him to play with his cousins. In fact, they used this to coerce Ji Rui into giving them some unfair requests. For such brothers, Ji Rui can hardly regard them as his younger brothers. "Ah Rui, don''t force me!" Ji old son sees Ji Rui a bit loose of meaning all have no, immediately also sink face to threaten a way. Ji Rui eyebrows slightly pick, "I force you? Didn''t you come here after you''ve figured out what to do? Now that you want to join hands with them to deal with me, let''s go! " Ji seems to be angry with Ji Rui. He shivers slightly, stares at Ji Rui for a while, and then leaves with a black face. When he stepped out of the office, Ji Rui picked up the phone and pulled it out. "Yang Sheng, the old man has just been here. You ask people to pay close attention to the situation of the stock market. These days, all Ji''s stocks are bought in the name of baby." Ji Rui thought of several ways to save the two unworthy sons. One of the most risky ways is to reduce Ji''s shares and cash out a large amount of cash to redeem people abroad. From the reaction of the old man just now, Ji Rui guesses that the old man really gave up for the two unworthy sons. Sure enough, within half an hour, Yang Sheng called. "Rui, now baby has 6% more shares on hand." Ji Rui frowned and sighed. Sure enough, he is still too naive. I thought the old man would cooperate with him this time and teach those two bad boys some lessons. Unexpectedly, the old man was willing to sell his shares of Ji''s for those two precious pimples. Doesn''t he know that another major shareholder other than Ji''s shares are only 5% less than Ji Rui''s? If Ji Rui hadn''t done a good job of prevention and prepared a large amount of working capital for Yang Sheng to order people to operate, the 6% equity might be included by another major shareholder, then Ji''s ownership would have changed! It''s impossible that the old man didn''t know about these interests, but he still did so when he knew it, which showed that he was desperate for the two bad boys. It turns out that no matter what Ji Rui did, he and Ji''s were not as important as the two sons of the old man! Ji Rui feels more tired than cold! Put down the phone, Ji Rui slightly closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair. I don''t know how long later, Ji Rui seems to vaguely smell a long lost but very familiar flavor. Ji Rui only thinks that it is his dream, and slightly opens his eyes to find out. But there is a cup of coffee in front of the table. It''s not a dream! Ji Rui straightens up, opens his eyes, and sees Le Tong who creeps to the door. Ji Rui doesn''t make a sound. He just silently looks at Letong''s figure and flashes out. Then he takes a sip of coffee. The moderate aroma of coffee rolled on the tip of his tongue, which made him unforgettable and irreplaceable fragrance, suddenly diffused in his mouth. His heart, which could not be calmed down for a long time, calmed down slowly after a few sips of coffee. [many girls say it''s even smaller. Although bamboo has only three shifts a day, one shift is 2000 words, so it''s basically 6000 words a day. The six thousand characters have been the result of several hours. I love you very much Chapter 103 The moderate aroma of coffee rolled on the tip of his tongue, which made him unforgettable and irreplaceable fragrance, suddenly diffused in his mouth. His heart, which could not be calmed down for a long time, calmed down slowly after a few sips of coffee. In fact, this is not bad. The old man''s shares have been reduced by 6%, which means that Ji Rui and Baobao''s shares are 11% more than the second largest shareholder. This 11% equity further consolidated his decisive position in Ji Rui! In the future, it is difficult for anyone to threaten him with shares again! The coffee in the cup seems to finish faster than usual. When the cup reaches the bottom, Ji Rui has already figured it out. He got up and went out with an empty glass. Go directly to Letong''s side and stand still, but Letong is still concentrating on his work, completely unaware of his arrival. "Thank you for your coffee!" He put the cup on the table. For the first time, he said thank you to Letong so frankly. Letong raised his head and said with a smile, "there''s more in the pot. Do you want me to pour you another cup?" Just now, Yang Sheng gave her the information. He seemed to say that Ji Rui was in a bad mood and asked Letong to tolerate it a little these two days. Yue Tong immediately thinks of Ji Laozi. It is estimated that father and son have fallen out over his brother''s affairs? On the one hand, Letong is still in Qi Jirui. On the other hand, she feels that he is really pitiful, so she softens her heart and goes to make a pot of coffee. When I went in, the man closed his eyes and closed his eyebrows and leaned back in the chair. At that moment, the unbeatable man was full of sympathy and depression. Letong''s eyes stay on Ji Rui for a few seconds, then gently put down the coffee and turn to leave. A poor man is hateful, but a hateful man must suffer. This seems to apply to the former brilliant president of Ji da. Le Tong was born in a simple family. Apart from her mother, who was the closest person, other people were her mother''s cousins and so on. Her mother''s cousins also broke up with her mother and daughter when her mother was sick. Therefore, as Ji Rui, a large family with complicated family relations, Le Tong only came into contact with him in his novels. Presumably, this kind of interest relationship among the members of the big family is more bloody and wonderful than the novel. But no matter how much dog blood, those are close relatives with blood relationship. If you are bitten by a person who has nothing to do with you, just think that person is a mad dog and get a vaccination. Bitten by a close relative of blood, in addition to skin injury, the deeper one is the invisible but incurable pain deep in the heart. "OK, if it''s convenient, order me another snack." Ji Rui said to Yue Tong with a rare and pleasant face. The so-called hand without smiling face, to such a polite Ji Rui, Letong is difficult to refuse his request. Clearly, a few hours ago, she hated this man so much. Now, however, because of Yang Sheng''s words, his heart softened. Alas Yue Tong sighed slightly in the heart, nodded and agreed. "Well, I''ll order one for you." Ji Rui enters the office contentedly with his coffee. More than half an hour later, Letong delivers a delicious banana pancake to him. Ji Rui hasn''t eaten yet. He just smelled the fragrance, and his fingers moved. Sure enough, Letong knows his stomach better than himself. Along with the banana pancakes, there is also a cup of green tea. "President, coffee hurts your stomach. Drink less." When she saw Ji Rui as decadent, her sympathy could not help flooding up. At the thought of Ji Rui, who is so powerful and hard to destroy, when he is sad and powerless, Letong will face him coldly. At the moment when she saw him frowning and closing her eyes, she seemed to understand that Ji Rui was as simple and lovely as his son when he was a child. Maybe it was not his personal will that made him so callous, but he was born in a big family like Ji family! "Well, thank you." Today Ji Rui seems to be very polite. Letong smiles at him, then silently turns around and goes out. At this moment, she suddenly understood that, I do not know when to start, this man, to her, perhaps, is not just the boss. It seems that I don''t know when to start. I regard him as a friend and care about him, even his mood fluctuation. Friends? Letong chuckles bitterly. It turns out that she has a time of self indulgence? To the president of Ji Da, she is just a little secretary who can be sent and insulted at will. But oneself, unexpectedly unconsciously, regarded each other as a friend. This kind of wishful feeling is really ridiculous! Ji Rui drinks all the tea made by Letong and eats all the banana pancakes. These teas and pancakes are just the most common and not the best food, but they are eaten at the right time, which makes Ji Rui feel that there is no more delicious food than these. Ji Rui became curious. What is the basis for Letong to judge his appetite? Clearly he didn''t say anything, even Yang Sheng said that his happiness and anger were not in the form of color, but she always seemed to have a way to give different food to his mood. Let''s just talk about the difference between a cup of coffee and a cup of green tea. If we didn''t have an exquisite heart, we wouldn''t think there was any difference. Anyway, it''s just a drink? Ji Rui once again for Letong this person out of God, before because of her unauthorized vacation and raised the anger, unknowingly, has been all watered down, replaced by her curiosity and speculation. This is a new feeling for Ji Rui. Long so big, can let him curious things are not many, can let him persistent, from beginning to end only Ji. And to be curious about a person is the first time. In the evening, Ji Rui asks Yang Sheng for a drink. Ji Rui asks Yang Sheng a question that surprised him as well. "Yang Sheng, what is Letong best at?" Yang Sheng had a mouthful of wine in his mouth. He was so surprised that he forgot to swallow it. He just looked at him with wide eyes. After a while, Yang Sheng swallowed the wine and asked, "why do you ask this?" Ji Rui, such a busy man, will care about Letong. In Yang Sheng''s opinion, it is just like the sun rising from the West. "You don''t mean she came to Ji''s for the purpose of being a secretary?" Ji Rui also doesn''t understand how he suddenly mentioned this. He is just a little curious about Letong. Yang Sheng has a good relationship with Letong. Therefore, the information of Letong provided by Yang Sheng should be the most accurate and close to the correct answer. Chapter 104 Ji Rui also doesn''t understand how he suddenly mentioned this. He is just a little curious about Letong. Yang Sheng has a good relationship with Letong. Therefore, the information of Letong provided by Yang Sheng should be the most accurate and close to the correct answer. "Of course not! It''s just my guess, and she never mentioned it to me Yang Sheng''s words are true. In fact, Le Tong seldom talks about such in-depth issues with Yang Sheng. But there are many things that they can understand each other''s thoughts only by looking at each other. Maybe it''s because they have many similarities. "Oh..." Ji Rui took the wine and sipped it thoughtfully. "Are you going to transfer Tongtong to other departments?" Besides this possibility, Yang Sheng can''t guess the purpose of Ji Rui''s question. "No!" Ji Rui didn''t think about transferring her to other departments, but after he asked that, he thought about giving her some specific suggestions according to Letong''s specialty in the future. Before Yang Sheng mentioned that Letong''s ambition was not to be a little secretary, Ji Rui only felt that Letong was a very conscientious secretary. After Yang Sheng mentioned it, he carefully looked at the materials and documents handled by Letong and found that many problems and problems were far beyond the scope of the secretary. However, Letong handled every document perfectly, including many details. It can only be said that if she is not gifted, she has actually spent a lot of time and energy in it. No wonder she has accompanied him to work overtime for more than half a year. At that time, he also thought that her work efficiency was really low. Fortunately, she knew the truth that diligence can make up for incompetence. Now it seems that she is not using diligence to make up for her clumsiness, but to complete the work beyond her duties as a secretary. Yang Sheng saw that Ji Rui didn''t want to talk about it deeply, so he didn''t ask any more. After drinking for a while in silence, Yang Sheng suddenly remembers what he promised Ji Baobao when he went to the buffet with Ji Baobao a while ago. "Rui, do you have company recently?" Yang Sheng is very curious about Ji Rui''s love life, but if he didn''t agree to Ji Baobao, he would never be so abrupt to spy on Ji Rui''s privacy. Ji Rui''s lips are sticking to the wine cup, and he is about to drink. When he hears him ask, he looks up at him¡° Huh? " It can be seen from his confused eyes that he was confused by Yang Sheng''s question. "That Granny, in fact, is not an old lady, but a beautiful woman?" In order to live up to his mission, Yang Sheng put it bluntly. Ji Rui''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, and then floated on the alert. "Who said that? Where are the beautiful women from? " Until now, Ji Rui still doesn''t want Yang Sheng to know that Letong is not only beautiful and capable, but also a home expert. Yang Sheng put his face close to him and looked at him carefully. "No?" Ji Rui gently shakes the cup with the wine and looks at Yang Sheng calmly¡° Where did you hear that nonsense? Is it boring? " Yang Sheng couldn''t see any clue. He just stood up straight with a smile and declared that the spy had failed. "If you''re willing to tell me the truth, it''s not boring. If you''re not willing to tell me, it''s really boring!" Ji Rui sits still and drinks up the wine in the glass. "The 6% shares of Baobao are not revealed, are they?" Ji Rui is always at ease with Yang Sheng''s work. If he asks such a question, he is just talking about it. "Don''t worry, it''s not hard for me! But in Y country, I''m a little worried that the old chairman''s money is nothing. " Ji Rui doesn''t care, "let him have a fight. Anyway, his wealth was meant to be defeated by his two precious sons!" Yang Sheng added wine to Ji Rui, "Alas, he doesn''t seem to understand. The more he is like this, the more Ji Er Shao and Ji San Shao will be defeated." "That''s his business! As long as it doesn''t harm Ji, I can''t control how his own property is defeated! " Ji Rui said in an outsider''s manner, as if forgetting that his eldest son also accounts for one-third of his wealth. In other words, he did not forget, but after he was completely hurt by the old man, those properties became insignificant. Ji Rui cares about Ji''s family very much. Others think that he cares about money. But only Ji Rui knows that what he cares about is Ji''s existence. Decades ago, Ji did not exist. At that time, there was a big enterprise in China called brilliant group. The boss of brilliant group has only one daughter. When his daughter was 18 years old, both the boss and his wife died in a car accident. Brilliant was officially handed down to the only daughter. When the female chairman was 22 years old, she married a small staff member surnamed Ji in the brilliant group. Six years later, the female chairman died in an accident, leaving a young son under five years old. Less than a month after the death of the female chairman, brilliant group officially changed its name to Jishi group. For Ji Rui, Ji''s family, in fact, is not Ji''s family, but an object left by his mother. He wants his mother''s group to carry forward in his hands! He also can''t tolerate those people who indirectly make his mother die miserably to tarnish Ji''s family! It''s true that over the past 20 years, Mr. Ji has made his family stronger than before, but these facts can''t hide the fact that he has occupied the nest of magpies! For more than 20 years, people outside have basically forgotten the brilliant group that used to be extremely brilliant. All they know is that Mr. Ji has managed the Ji family very well. However, Mr. Ji, who is respected as Mr. Ji, is no longer remembered. He used to be just an unknown clerk! Ji Rui doesn''t know if Yang Sheng knows about this, but even if Yang Sheng doesn''t know, Ji Rui doesn''t plan to say it. He is used to hiding all the pain and injustice in his heart. In fact, in the process of recapturing Ji, he did not struggle. Ji Rui thought that if the old man would take his baby out for a few days on his fifth birthday, his life would be different. Yes, he was not born to be cold. In addition to betraying his mother, he crushed his son''s heart again and again. Yang Sheng stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder silently. It seemed that he could understand his thoughts without saying anything more. "Today, Letong made me a pot of coffee. At that time, do you know what I was thinking?" Maybe it''s that Ji Rui has the impulse to talk about too many unpleasant past events. He couldn''t mention the past events related to his mother, so he wanted to talk to Yang Sheng about his mood when he drank the fragrant hot coffee. Chapter 105 Yang Sheng was a little surprised, for Ji Rui, who was too active in revealing his inner thoughts¡° What do you think? " At noon, when he brings the information to Letong, he slightly realizes that Letong''s mood seems to be a little upset. He just reminds her that Ji Rui is not in a good mood today, so she should not bump into the muzzle of the gun. In a word, these two are his good friends. He doesn''t want to be stuck in the middle all day. But I didn''t expect that because of a reminder, Letong took the initiative to break the ice. After a period of cold war, their relationship seems to be getting warmer. Ji Rui''s cold eyes raise a touch of warmth. "I was thinking, originally, in this world, there are people who care about me!" Emotional things are often very subtle. The endless explanation of a lot of, perhaps, is not as vulnerable as a subtle act of care can make people feel your mind. In particular, for Ji Rui, who is very alert to people, actions are always more convincing than words. But is a cup of the most common coffee, sometimes, but can warm a cold heart. Even if Letong makes such a move, it may still bring a lot of utilitarian factors. After all, he is her boss, and it is the most normal thing for her to please herself. But even if it was flattering, she did the most appropriate thing at the right time. Such flattering, even with utilitarianism, made him grateful. In Ji Rui''s thinking logic of more than 20 years, he has been used to that all things, including feelings, have a price. In addition to mom, probably no one, for no reason good to themselves. And Letong is good to him, the price is her job in Jishi, which makes her satisfied. "Rui, your world is too dark." Yang Sheng wants to say that the world in a person''s eyes depends on what glasses you wear to see the world. Wearing black glasses, your eyes will be dark, with gray glasses, your eyes will be gloomy, with bright glasses full of sunshine, your eyes will be full of sunshine. But Yang Sheng also knows that he has no right to criticize Ji Rui, because no matter who is like Ji Rui, if he lives in an environment of hatred and intrigue from childhood, he will not develop the same mood as Ji Rui. But in Yang Sheng''s view, Ji Rui and Letong are people who live in the extreme of their world. Ji Rui lives in a world rich in material but poor in emotion. In Letong''s world, on the contrary, she lives in a world of material poverty but rich emotion. It''s not that Letong is very affectionate, but that she knows how to achieve a balance of trust between people. What kind of distance she keeps from others will make her life most comfortable. She has been speculating very accurately. For this reason, she seems to get along well with the people around her. She can get fun from it, either as a close friend or as a gentleman''s friend. But Ji Rui is as ignorant as a child in the emotional world. In addition to the concise and sharp words in business, in daily life, he basically does not know how to get along with people, or in his capacity, he does not need to know any skills to get along with people, so he has a lot of people waiting to please him. He doesn''t trust people, so there is no such thing as getting warm and fun from the relationship between people. In his world, if we have to find a few trustworthy people, the baby should be the one he trusts most. After all, the child is a very pure and persistent child, although he is sometimes stubborn. Yang Sheng is one of Ji Rui''s few trusted people. Otherwise, he would never show any weakness in front of himself. Ji Rui has no objection to Yang Sheng''s conclusion. Since his mother left him, his world has been very dark indeed. Until the baby appears like a bunch of bright spring light, his world has a bright spring light. "I''m going to catch the baby!" Ji Rui has been thinking about this problem for some time, but he hasn''t taken action. It''s just that he didn''t find a suitable reason. This time, he tore his face with the master for the sake of Ji Wen and Ji Wu, which strengthened Ji Rui''s determination. Yang Sheng was stunned for a moment, and immediately responded, "are you worried that the old chairman will eventually use the baby as a bargaining chip to coerce you?" Not to mention Ji Rui''s cold heart, Yang Sheng, as a spectator, also feels cold at the thought of this possibility. People who are close relatives, however, use their close relatives as a bargaining chip to coerce each other for profits. No wonder Ji Rui''s world is so gloomy. Ji Rui stares at the wine in the cup and is distracted. After a long time, he says, "I don''t know! If he loves his baby more than his two sons, he won''t, but I don''t want to gamble! " If you asked Ji Rui five years ago what was most important to him, he would not hesitate to tell you that it was Ji. But now, he probably won''t even think about it and will tell you, it''s baby! Therefore, he will not use his most precious son as bait to test the old man''s sincerity. Ji Rui is not a gambler, and he can''t afford to gamble with his son as a chip. Moreover, after so many years of testing and waiting, Ji Rui has no expectation of the cheap family affection of the old man. Especially at noon when Yang Sheng said that the old man really put all his eggs in one basket and sold 6% of Ji''s shares, he just felt that he had never been so disheartened. He is not only sad for himself, but also for his mother who has become dust and earth! Over the years, Ji Rui has kept the baby in the mansion. First, Ji Rui didn''t like the baby because of the strong demand of the old man. Secondly, and most importantly, Ji Rui has no time to take care of his children. It''s not impossible to hire a nanny, but a child with family care will be happier than a child brought up by a nanny no matter what. I think that maybe I still believe that the old man really cares more about the baby than anyone else. "You are working so hard now. Do you have time to take care of your baby?" Yang Sheng asked anxiously. Although the baby is not his son, it is not too much to say that he is a dry son. "Nanny, please." Ji Rui has asked people to help him find two nannies. Although he is not used to having outsiders at home, for the sake of his baby son, he still decides to invite two nannies back. First, he will take care of the food and daily life of his father and son. Second, he will have someone to accompany his baby. Yang Sheng knew that Ji Rui would say so, and there was basically no room for turning. Moreover, according to Ji''s personality, this time he tore his face with Ji Rui. I really don''t know what to do to embarrass Ji Rui in the future. It''s really wise to take the baby out. Chapter 106 Ji Rui spent a few days transforming the guest room next door into a baby''s bedroom. According to Ji Rui''s request, the housekeeping company also found two nannies. One is an aunt surnamed Guan in her forties, who is responsible for taking care of the father and son''s daily diet. The other is a young girl named Xu Xin, who graduated from preschool education, who is specially responsible for educating and accompanying the baby. Ji Rui made a detailed cross examination of the two nannies, and felt satisfied, so he asked them to go home to pack up and come to work tomorrow. After doing this, Ji Rui rushed back to the mansion overnight. He only mentioned to Yang Sheng that the people of the Ji family, including the old man and even the baby himself, didn''t know about it. In the final analysis, he was still afraid that the old man would know his intention and make all kinds of interventions. Ji Rui returns to the mansion, and is followed by the awakened housekeeper dressed in clothes, "young master, are you staying at night so late?" "No!" Ji Rui doesn''t even look at the housekeeper. He goes to the nursery. Entering the nursery, Ji Rui closes the door and isolates the housekeeper from the door. With the dim yellow light, there is a big bulge on the big bed of the baby. Needless to think, it must be the baby in the quilt. Ji Rui is not in a hurry to see his baby son. Instead, he goes into the cloakroom, finds a thick and big hooded down jacket, takes the clothes to the bed and gently lifts the quilt. Inside the quilt, the baby is sleeping with a duckling in his arms. This little yellow duck is a few days ago when he went out to play. He got it with an iron ring. It''s a cheap product, but the baby got it! Ji Rui covers his coat on the baby, holds up his clothes and kisses him on his hot face. "Baby, daddy will take you home!" From the moment when the old man sold his shares, the mansion had no meaning to Ji Rui. "Young master, what are you doing?" Standing outside the door, the housekeeper sees Ji Rui coming out with Ji Baobao, who is wrapped up and sleeps like a pig. For a moment, he doesn''t know what he''s up to. "I''ll take the baby back to my apartment, and I''ll take him to school by myself tomorrow morning." Ji Rui is the father of the baby. Naturally, he has the most say in the baby''s affairs. He says that if he wants to take the baby away, the housekeeper can''t object. "I''ll arrange for someone to pick up the young master tomorrow afternoon." Before, Ji Rui didn''t try to come back suddenly to pick up the baby like this, but basically, he only picked it up for half a day, and then most of them would ask the housekeeper to send someone to pick it up. "No!" With master Ji''s neat reply, the housekeeper didn''t dare to say anything more. He just followed him to send father and son to the garage. Ji Rui didn''t speak any more. He quietly took the baby into the back seat, waved to the housekeeper outside the car and signaled him to go back. Then he told the driver to drive. Back in the apartment, because he was afraid that the baby would wake up in a strange place, Ji Rui placed the baby on his big bed, took a bath, and gave the baby a kiss on the lip. Then he got into the bed and quickly went to sleep. Ji Rui didn''t sleep well this night. Vaguely, he heard the little man in his arms call, "Daddy... Daddy..." Ji Rui opened his eyes and lowered his head. He asked the baby in his arms in a hoarse voice, "baby, what''s the matter?" "Daddy... Pee..." The baby mumbled and rubbed uneasily in his arms. Ji Rui smiles in the dark, reaches out his hand to turn on the bedside lamp and pats his ass, "get up quickly, or you''ll wet the bed!" Since the baby was three years old, he has been sleeping in the nursery and urinating. When he is in a hurry, he will naturally get up and go to the bathroom to solve the problem. But the nature of children is the same. In front of their parents, they are especially coquettish and dependent. Therefore, Ji Baolai is reluctant to pee in Ji Rui''s arms. Ji Baobao rubbed around in Ji Rui''s arms for a few minutes. At last, maybe, he really couldn''t bear it. Then he got up and ran into the bathroom barefoot. Coming out of the bathroom, Ji Baobao half closed his eyes and went to bed in a daze. This time, he didn''t say anything, but he climbed into Ji Rui''s arms automatically. Within a few seconds, Ji Rui heard his even rhythmic breathing. The baby soon fell asleep again. Ji Rui, who was tormented and sleepless, hugged the baby until dawn. "Daddy! Why is the baby here? " Ji Baobao wakes up early in the morning and wipes his eyes with the back of his hand. Maybe I didn''t understand. Last night, he was sleeping in the big bed of the mansion. How did he wake up in daddy''s bed? "Daddy changed you by magic!" Ji Rui reaches out his hand and pinches baby''s fat face in life. It''s rare for him to joke. The baby stands up in front of Ji Rui, puts his fat hand around Ji Rui''s neck, and hangs on Ji Rui. "Wow, daddy is so powerful. Can you change Mommy?" The little face full of expectation is very close to Ji Rui. Ji Rui''s lips are frozen because of the baby''s words. "Baby, Mommy is an adult, can''t change it!" Ji Rui pats the baby''s elastic PP and says in a soft voice. The baby''s small face immediately collapsed, released his arm around Ji Rui''s neck, tooted his mouth, turned and slid out of bed, and ran barefoot into the washroom. Ji Rui sighed a little and then got out of bed. He picked up the baby''s yellow duck feather slippers and went into the bathroom. In the bathroom, Ji Baobao is standing barefoot on a stool, leaning forward, holding a cup of water, ready to brush his teeth. Ji Rui squats down next to him, grabs his feet and gently raises them to put on his plush shoes. "Baby, what do you want for breakfast? Daddy asked aunt Guan to cook it for baby." Ji Baobao took a mouthful of water, raised his head and gargled a few times, then puffed the water out of the mirror. "Who is aunt Guan?" All of a sudden, the baby''s attention shifted from Mommy to the nanny named Auntie Guan. "Aunt Guan is a baby sitter and sister Xinxin who plays with her baby." Ji Rui explains, Ji Baobao''s eyes turn a few times, just press down excitement and expectation, and slowly float up. "Sister Xinxin? Is it the sister who makes curry fish eggs for the baby? " Ji Baobao blinked and didn''t notice. What he said betrayed the babysitter. Ji Rui Leng for a moment, is the baby in his own wishful thinking, or really someone in front of him gossip? "Baby, who said it was my sister? Didn''t daddy tell you that he was an old woman, how could he be a beautiful sister? " I don''t know why, Ji Rui intuitively feel that as long as let the baby see Letong, trouble will surely be one after another! Chapter 107 The baby shriveled his mouth, blinked his eyes twice, and no longer made a sound. He turned to the mirror in front of the wash basin with a big mouthful of water. Ji Rui ignores his son''s mischievous behavior. He indulgently rubs his head, stands beside him, takes a toothbrush and squeezes toothpaste. The father and son brush their teeth in the mirror at the same time. At first, their actions are not unified. After brushing a few times, the baby tries his best to squeeze Ji Rui''s eyes in the mirror. Ji Rui blinks his eyes to show his response. Slowly, the rhythm of the father and son''s brushing becomes consistent. When Ji Baobao sees Ji Rui''s response, he has a big heart to play with. He brushes his teeth fast and slowly. Ji Rui seems to be in a very good mood today, and he even works with his baby''s rhythm fast and slow. In the end, Ji Baobao''s demonstration generally contained a mouthful of water, and the water even bubbled "poof" onto the mirror. Ji Rui looks at the baby''s smiling eyes, hesitates a little, or learns from the baby''s son to spray the water mixed with bubbles on the mirror. "Ha ha ha..." Ji Baobao laughs happily, throws the cup in the wash basin, puts his arms around Ji Rui''s waist, puts his face in front of Ji Rui, and laughs¡° Daddy... Wash your baby''s face... " Since the baby was born, there are at least five or six people around him every day to serve him. Ji Rui, a father, doesn''t have much time to take care of him. At first, Ji Rui didn''t have much affection for the baby, so even if the baby touched him, he only responded to him when he had to. Also recently, Ji Rui found that he was more and more vulnerable to his baby son. As long as he is as soft as he is now, Ji Rui can''t bear to refuse his request. What''s more, most of the baby''s requests are tiny requests. Besides, he''s always clamoring to invite grandma back to be a cook. Also, is, always clamoring for Mommy! Ji Rui takes the towel, turns on the warm water button, softens the towel, dries it, and then spreads the towel carefully, wiping it all the way from the baby''s forehead to his chin and neck. "Daddy..." The baby closed his eyes like a dog scratched on his stomach and gave a vague cry. "Huh?" Ji Rui asked the baby to raise his head and help him wipe his ears and neck. "Is it true that my grandfather said he would take my baby to Disneyland?" Ji Rui was shocked and secretly congratulated that he had foresight and brought his baby son back to him early. If he guessed correctly, the old man should want to take the baby to Disneyland Park in J country, and by the way, go out to solve Ji Wenji Wu''s problem. "Does the baby really want to go?" Ji Rui doesn''t expose the plot of the old man. The baby is still young. He hopes that the world of the baby can retain the simplicity and innocence of his age. Ji family''s several adult''s gratitude and resentment, he only wishes the baby son lifetime also does not set foot in it. "Well..." Ji Baobao looks up at her little face, and her eyes are filled with ardent expectations. "Grandfather is old and can''t play with the baby. When daddy and uncle Sheng have holidays, they can play with the baby, OK?" Baby always has a good time with Yang Sheng. Although Ji Rui always feels that Yang Sheng often threatens his status as a father, Ji Rui is willing to ignore his discomfort as long as he can make baby happy. The expression in the baby''s eyes immediately came alive, "really? Daddy, do you really want to go with Uncle Sheng? " Ji Baobao feels so happy recently! First of all, daddy accompanied himself to the outing. Every parent-child game, daddy is great! Compared to the physical strength, daddy is always the first! Than the brain, daddy''s brain is always faster than others, the score has been far ahead! Then, daddy accompanied him to the amusement park, let the baby ride the exciting roller coaster, also took the ferris wheel which can turn to high. Then, Dad accompanied his baby on a self driving tour, went to many places, saw many novel animals, ate a lot of delicious food, and played a lot of fun and exciting games "Well, of course it is!" Ji Rui washes the baby''s face and washes his own face. As soon as he picks it up, he picks it up and takes it out of the bathroom. "What will the baby wear to school today?" Ji Rui holds Ji Baobao and goes directly into the cloakroom. Ji Baobao is held by his waist. He seems to feel uncomfortable at all. He is kicking his legs and dancing his little hands, and his little mouth is humming a little song: "you are my little apple, how can I love you too much..." Even Ji Rui, who doesn''t know the rhyme, has heard this kind of magic song of rotten street. He raises his lips happily, pats his baby''s buttocks and asks. "Baby, where did you learn this song?" "Kindergarten! There''s dancing. Does Daddy want to see it? " Ji Rui had a smile in his eyes The baby struggled to break away from Ji Rui''s hand and stood in front of him solemnly, humming "... The little red face warms my heart Lighting up my life, huohuohuo... ", while twisting his little waist with the rhythm, Ji Rui''s lips suddenly increased the radian. It''s clearly a square dance and song at the level of an aunt, but it''s full of joy and vitality when it''s hummed from the baby''s mouth. Looking at his little waist, it''s full of sunshine and vigor, which makes Ji Rui feel relaxed and happy. The baby sings and dances hard. After that, she looks up at Ji Rui with a little breath. "Daddy... Does the baby dance well?" Ji Rui claps his palm and kisses him on the lip. "It''s great!" The baby looked at him happily, "Daddy, can you award the baby a thumb?" Ji Rui is a little at a loss. How can he win the thumbs up? What is this? Seeing Ji Rui''s puzzled face, Baobao explains, "if a child can get a thumb from his parents every morning, the teacher will award the child a big red flower! The baby didn''t take it once... " Baby said, blinked two eyes, some sad to lower the head. Ji Rui''s heart is suddenly clenched. Baobao is different from other children. Other children can see daddy and mummy every day. But Baobao can only see daddy on Sunday morning. For Baobao, mummy is just a name and abstract existence. Ji Rui put his thumb in front of the baby and asked softly, "baby, tell Daddy how to win?" The baby immediately raises his head and looks at Ji Rui in surprise. Then he puts his face forward and points to his forehead with his chubby little finger. "Daddy, here''s the prize!" Ji Rui prints his thumb on the baby''s forehead very carefully. When his warm finger touches the baby''s soft skin, the baby grins and smiles happily! Chapter 108 Ji Rui prints his thumb on the baby''s forehead very carefully. When his warm finger touches the baby''s soft skin, the baby grins and smiles happily! Ji Rui''s heart is soft enough to drip water. His thumb covers his baby''s forehead for a long time and he can''t move it. Finally, just lower the head, and the baby''s forehead against the forehead, eyes staring at the baby''s eyes. "Baby, as long as you are good, daddy will give you thumbs every day, OK?" Ji Rui asked gently. "Daddy, really?" Excited, the baby put his hand around Ji Rui''s neck and gave him a kiss on Ji Rui''s lips. "Well, of course it is!" Ji Rui nodded solemnly. Baobao happily sticks out his tail finger to check with Ji Rui. In the past, Ji Rui would ignore his son''s childish behavior, but now Ji Rui sticks out his tail finger to check with Baobao. Hook finger, baby suddenly thought of a problem. "Daddy, do you want to move back with the baby?" Ji Rui remembered that he hadn''t mentioned the move to his baby. "No, it''s the baby who moved in with Daddy." Ji Rui stares at his son nervously for fear that his son will lose his temper and says he doesn''t want to move in with him. Although, whether the son is willing or not, he has decided things will not change, but if the baby is not willing, his mood will not be very good. "Daddy, are you afraid of the dark? So, would you like your baby to come with you? " The baby looks up at Ji Rui with a lovely face. In his head, daddy must be afraid of the dark like the baby when he sleeps alone, so he wants someone to sleep with him. Ji Rui''s lips smoke. The 30-year-old man is considered to be afraid of the dark by the five-year-old boy. He has enough shame! "Well, daddy is afraid of the dark!" As long as you can let the baby move here voluntarily, lose face! Ji Baobao straightened her chest, put on a little manly posture, and said very frankly. "OK, then the baby will move in with Daddy!" Ji Rui rubs his head again, takes out a set of Hooded cotton sweater and hands it to the baby. "Bao, what do you wear today?" Ji Baobao gives Ji Rui a look of disdain, "Daddy, baby should wear school uniform!" "School uniform?" Ji Rui is a fool. Baby started to go to kindergarten when he was two and a half years old, but Ji Rui, a busy man, has never sent his baby to school or received him from school so far. Therefore, he has no idea of the existence of school uniforms. "Well, that''s it The baby trots to the end of the cloakroom, moves a stool, stands up, takes out the uniform of a white shirt, plush black suit, jumps down, runs to Ji Rui and hands it to Ji Rui. Ji Rui took the uniform and frowned, "baby, it''s not cold to wear it like this?" Although the weather in the south is not as cold as that in the north, there are cold currents these days. The temperature outside is only three or four degrees. Can this thin uniform keep out the cold? Ji Baobao didn''t even bother to throw her disdainful eyes this time, so she ran out again, took warm underwear and sweater from the stool and ran back. "Daddy, I need to wear this inside!" Ji Rui takes the sweater shamefully and bends down to pick up the baby. "Come on, daddy, change it for you." In the past, Ji Rui always thought that children should not be too indulgent, so he asked nannies not to indulge their babies too much. The babies would change their clothes from the age of two or three. But today, Ji Rui feels that he really wants to change clothes for his baby son. Maybe, it''s a kind of compensation, maybe, just make your heart better. The baby is really happy. He smiles and drops his hands. Obediently, Ren youjirui helps him take off his pajamas. First he puts on his warm underwear, then he puts on his sweater. Then he puts on his white shirt and coat. Ji Rui is a little slow to do these things because he seldom serves others, but he lowers his head and does it very seriously. He helps the baby button the last button meticulously, and then takes his hand to say. "Well, let''s have breakfast." Today''s breakfast, because Ji Rui didn''t give special orders, aunt Guan prepared the most common bread and milk. The baby was probably in a good mood. He didn''t like bread very much, so he ate two of them happily. Meanwhile, she helped Ji Rui spread cheese on one of them. After breakfast, Ji Rui helps the baby carry his schoolbag. He also takes the bag and leads the baby to go out. "Daddy, you send your baby to school?" The baby''s big and bright eyes seem to be disbelieving that such a good thing happened today. "Well, daddy will send you to school every day!" Ji Rui said, bending over and holding the baby up. Baby immediately dog legs in his face a kiss, "Daddy, I like you so much!" Ji Rui''s heart trembled and patted the baby''s soft buttocks. He always thought that the baby son was tricky and difficult, and sometimes he cried endlessly. Now I know that it''s not because the baby''s nature is tricky, but because he''s too young to spend time with him, or in other words, in addition to money, the care he gives the baby is too small, so he will change his way to make trouble for himself. "Does daddy like babies?" Ji Baobao sees that he doesn''t respond, so he looks at Ji Rui plaintively. Every time, when he saw that other children were sent to school by their parents, and then they were taken home by their parents, the baby thought, is it because the baby is not good, so the father does not send the baby and does not come to pick up the baby? Where does Ji Rui know that his unintentional behavior will give his five-year-old baby son such a big misunderstanding? However, even if you don''t know, Ji Rui should give up his arms and surrender in an instant. "Yes! Of course daddy likes babies Baby, you are daddy''s most precious person in the world. If daddy doesn''t like you, who else can he like? So perceptual numb words, introverted Ji Rui naturally can''t say to Ji Baobao. Ji Rui is very obviously aware that his feelings for the baby have increased several times in recent years. Is it because of the interaction between father and son? Or is it because I''ve opened my mind and started to understand my baby son''s careful thinking? Ji Rui personally sent the baby to the kindergarten. Because he had never seen the current teacher of the baby, Ji Rui led the baby into the school gate and went straight to the baby''s classroom under the guidance of the baby. Men like Ji Rui and little boys like Ji Baobao can instantly attract the sight of some young women everywhere. This time, it''s no exception. Ji Rui leads Ji Baobao and has been receiving attention from others since he got off the bus. "Daddy, the baby told the children that you are very handsome. They don''t believe it. Today, the baby wants to show them how handsome daddy is!" In the baby''s mind, Ji Rui''s image is very brilliant, is a hero general existence. Chapter 109 Ji Rui and Baobao have very similar faces, but their temperament is very different. Ji Rui with a successful man''s unique overwhelming strong aura, as soon as he appears, it seems to let the surrounding atmosphere cool a bit. Although the baby looks very much like Ji Rui, his lovely mushroom head, together with his happy smile and bouncing personality, makes his nose bleed. But it is clear that there is a conflict, but it is very magical that it forms two harmonious extremes with Ji Rui''s cool atmosphere, so that the men, women and even children who pass by can''t help looking at father and son. "Hello, teacher. I''m Ji Yu''s father." The new teacher is a young female teacher in her twenties. When she meets Ji Rui, she is infatuated with Ji Rui''s handsome appearance without exception. She blushes and reaches out her hand to Ji Rui. "Hello, Mr. Ji! I''m Ji Yu''s teacher. My surname is Wang. " Ji Rui reaches out his hand and shakes her. His eyes sweep the classroom for a week. The classroom is very tidy, with neat small stools and small desks in the ring. There is a large round carpet in the middle, and several large boxes of toys are placed in the middle of the carpet. There are colorful paintings on the walls of the classroom. It''s not hard to imagine that the childish strokes and gorgeous coloring are all from the hands of children. Ji Rui bends over and pats the baby''s buttocks, indicating that he can go to the children to play. Looking at his son happily taking off his shoes and jumping into the carpet like a kangaroo, Ji Rui asks that he is still looking at his teacher with admiration. "Mr. Wang, how is Ji Yu doing at school?" "Ji Yu is very smart, very leadership, very strong language expression, I don''t know if Mr. Ji has measured his IQ?" Mr. Wang''s evaluation of Ji Baobao is very high. Listening to her comments, it seems to imply that the intelligence quotient of Ji Baobao is higher than that of ordinary children? Ji Rui shook his head, "no, he''s usually rather skinny at home. It doesn''t matter that the teacher can be strict with him." Ji Rui never does particularism for his baby, because he doesn''t want his happiness to be tarnished by too much secular flattery. It''s just that his idea is beautiful, but the reality is that even if he doesn''t say anything, when others listen to the baby''s background, everything will be green all the way. "Well, he is really very skinny, but he is very young and bullies other children. In the class, he is almost the youngest, but he is the most appealing and organizing child. Probably, he has something to do with his family. " Ji Rui knew that the old man had sent the baby here. He would not hear any bad comments even if the baby fell out here. Ji Rui is chatting with Mr. Wang. Baobao suddenly pulls some children who are holding hands with each other. The children first look at Ji Rui curiously. When they feel his cold air, they look a little timid. "You see, he''s my daddy, isn''t he handsome? Hum, much more handsome and stylish than your long legged Europa Ji Baobao is taller than other children. Standing among them, he looks very arrogant. Several children''s timid little eyes glanced at Ji Rui and nodded their approval one after another. Without waiting for Ji Rui to give any response, Ji Baobao, like a leader, led several children to turn around and return to the center of the carpet to continue playing. Ji Rui raised his wrist to see the time. It''s time to go. "Mr. Wang, Ji Yu, please!" Mr. Wang blushed and said, "Mr. Ji, what are you saying? It''s my duty." Ji Rui shouts to the baby who plays well over there, "Ji Yu, daddy''s gone!" The baby raised his head, waved to him with a smile, and yelled, "Daddy, you remember to pick up the baby from school!" "Well!" Ji Rui nodded to him seriously, then nodded to Mr. Wang on one side. He said goodbye and left the classroom. Back to Ji''s, it''s still ten minutes to go to work at 8:30. Out of the elevator, Ji Rui habitually glances at the location of Letong. Empty position, let him have a small disappointment. Originally high mood, all of a sudden, such as a downhill straight down. He thought that the cold war between him and Letong was over. But it turned out that yesterday''s pot of coffee and the food were just a flash in the pan. Today, it''s back to the original. Ji Ruiqiang restrains the inexplicable loss in his heart and goes to the office. Hand on the doorknob, not force, the doorknob turned, the door was pulled from the inside. The face that Zhang Jirui thought he would see later appeared unexpectedly in front of Ji Rui. Letong suddenly sees Ji Rui, and is also startled. Instinctively, she steps back two steps, but quickly stops her feet, stands still, and shows a calm and comfortable smile towards Ji Rui. "Good morning, president!" In this way, Letong, who has no mustard, seems to have gone back to the time when they didn''t meet in private. I don''t know whether it''s because of seeing her or because her smile makes people feel comfortable. At the moment of seeing her, Ji Rui''s heart surged with a sudden change. "Good morning Mingming was in a delicate mood, but his face was still paralyzed and indifferent. A simple response, like a basin of cold water, instantly extinguishes Letong''s enthusiasm. Fortunately, Letong has long been used to Ji Rui, who is so cold and heartless. After Ji Rui enters the office by mistake, he shrugs, steps out of the president''s office and quietly closes the door. Sure enough, the president of Jida is only suitable for the boss to sit in the high chair where people can''t touch him and can only look at him from afar. It''s just his own self indulgence to care about him as a friend. Letong returned to her seat with a bitter smile, trying to calm her mood like a mirror. Originally, she should not have any expectations for Ji Rui. As long as the things within the scope of his work are done well and the president of Jida is satisfied, that''s enough. Why do you have to give the other party extra care and let yourself stick a hot face on the other person''s cold ass? Didn''t she know that? His kind of person, is heartless, unintentional! Because he accidentally spied his weakness, he thought he was very considerate of himself. He was really stupid! Letong doesn''t understand that a person as realistic as himself, who has been treated coldly and ridiculed by others for so many years, no longer has too much expectation of people. Therefore, even if many people are indifferent to her, they can''t hurt her. But Ji Rui is such a person, why does she just run to please him? Moreover, she had to admit that she was not feeling well now. Letong thinks that she is not a flatterer. In her opinion, it''s better to use her energy to do a good job if she wants to do something to please her boss! Therefore, Letong does not think that what he has been doing privately for Ji Rui is simply because he is his boss! Chapter 110 Therefore, Letong does not think that what he has been doing privately for Ji Rui is simply because he is his boss! In fact, even Letong doesn''t know when to start. Ji Rui is no longer just a boss for her. Or, for what reason, let her Ji Rui have a subordinate to the boss of the feelings? Is it because of his admiration for his strong and capable work that he is regarded as an idol in his career? Or because he worked too hard at work, causing his own compassion? Or, just because he is regarded as a partner in his work, he always takes good care of his feelings and preferences? All of these make Letong feel upset. In fact, Letong has always been a person who is very good at dealing with interpersonal relationships. In current words, she is a person with high Eq. She seldom gets upset because she gets along with others, because she knows who to get along with, needs to put some sincerity, and then will get some reward. But Ji Rui, but let her is very at a loss, also very helpless. She could not guess his joys and sorrows. In his opinion, all the things she did just for his good were misunderstood by him as flattering and flattering. She also thought that she would never be sentimental again and be nice to Ji Rui. Even if she is not as good to Ji Rui as she is to Yang Sheng, what she can get back from Ji Rui is not only more suspicion and dislike, but also little benefit. But yesterday, Ji Rui, who was so sad and tired, broke her reason. As soon as her mind became hot, she did some other things that seemed to be very flattering to President Ji. At this time, Letong really wants to rush into the office and destroy the coffee she just made and the breakfast specially prepared for president Ji. Ji Rui, who enters the office, immediately sniffs out the familiar smell floating in the office. Approaching the desk, I saw a cup of hot coffee. Next to the coffee, there is also a lunch box. Ji Rui recognized it as Letong''s own lunch box. Once, Letong used this kind of lunch box when he brought breakfast for him. Ji Rui just slipped to the bottom of the slope and climbed up the new high slope like a roller coaster. Although he had breakfast, Letong''s breakfast was always right for him. Therefore, the first thing to sit down is not to drink coffee, but to open the lunch box happily. Inside the lunch box, there is a box full of XO Sauce Fried radish cake. The radish cake is cut into small pieces, both sides are fried with golden fragrance, the entrance is slightly crispy, but inside it is soft and smooth, with the fragrance of XO sauce, the taste is not generally good! Fortunately, she is his secretary, otherwise, he would really think that this is the skill of the star hotel chef. It''s no wonder that Baobao has always been obsessed with her craftsmanship. Even a person who has tasted all kinds of delicious food from all over the world, when he ate such a common but not ordinary cake, he also thought it was delicious in the world. Ji Rui finished a whole box of radish cake and ran to make a cup of tea. The fragrance of tea mixed with the sweetness of radish, and he was full of sweetness. Ji Rui is drinking tea, and suddenly he wants to invite Letong to a meal. Letong also brought breakfast for Yang Sheng, so Yang Sheng often invited Letong to dinner. And she often brings breakfast for herself, but he never seems to invite her to a meal. Before, he always felt that what she did for herself was her duty. But now, she has clearly told him with her actions that it is not her duty to make coffee for him or to block wine for him. Since it''s her extra business to do this, he should treat her to an extra meal just like Yang Sheng. It''s rare for president Ji, who has made a little bit of sense, to walk out of the office at lunch time, thinking that he would invite Letong and Yang Sheng to have lunch together. For this reason, he specially searched the food information near Ji''s family. But unexpectedly, the desk outside the door is empty, there is no Yue Tong. Isn''t it just after work time? Where are you running so fast? Until this time, Ji Rui found that he didn''t know anything about Letong. Before, he thought that he didn''t need to know a secretary. As long as she worked at ease, Ji Rui didn''t care about other things. But now, he even wants to know how Letong spends her two-hour break at noon every day. Most of the time, like him, he just goes on working after dinner. Ji Rui has no idea where he went when he disappeared like this. Took out the phone and pulled out, "Yang Sheng, is Letong eating with you?" She''s not here. Most of them are looking for Yang Sheng, right? Yang Sheng there is very noisy, "no, I made an appointment with a customer for dinner, now outside, Tong Tong is not in the company?" Ji Rui hangs up and wants to call Letong. Thinking about it, he thinks it''s too deliberate, so he turns back to the office and calls a hotel to send a takeout. At this time, Letong was having dinner with lawyer fan. "Lawyer fan, thank you for this time!" Although Le Tong said this thank you to lawyer fan in more than a month, this morning, lawyer fan not only appeared in court for her, but also successfully recovered 50000 yuan for her mental loss. Just now, he took the check to Ji''s and handed it to her, so she invited him to dinner to show her gratitude. "What do you mean, Miss Le? It''s my job." After witnessing Ji Rui''s thoughtfulness towards Letong last time, lawyer fan always thinks that the relationship between the two people is not just that of their superiors and subordinates. After all, the two men''s handsome and women''s pretty looks are really a perfect match. Because of this idea, lawyer fan was very polite to Letong. Originally, Letong said to invite him to dinner, but he insisted on asking Ji Rui to join him. However, Letong told him that Ji Rui had a lot of work to deal with, so he didn''t dare to disturb him. So they found a restaurant opposite Ji Rui and sat down. "Anyway, if someone like me who doesn''t know anything goes to court, it won''t be so easy to win." Of course, Letong also understands that most of the factors that make the case so smooth are Ji Rui''s powerful man. "Miss Le, you are too modest. I always hear Ji always praise you for not only your intelligence, but also your eloquence. You can''t be defeated by such trifles." Le Tong laughs. She doesn''t believe that the praises of lawyer fan are from the harsh and poisonous president Ji. Chapter 111 Letong and lawyer fan finish dinner. Lawyer fan is in a hurry to leave because of something. Letong looks at the time. It''s still half an hour away from work, so she goes to the shopping mall downstairs of the restaurant. It''s not what she thinks. It''s the person who won the case. As lawyer Fan said, it''s not lawyer fan, but Ji Rui. Now the relationship between Ji Rui and himself is so stiff that it''s not easy to invite him to dinner. Even if he did, Ji Rui would not appreciate it. So Letong wants to buy a gift for Ji Rui. Ji Rui seems to lack interest in everything. It should be very difficult to buy a gift that suits his heart. Sure enough, after nearly 20 minutes, Letong still didn''t find the right gift. Just when she wanted to give up, there was a very small and chic coffee shop in the middle of all kinds of famous brand shops. Letong walked in and smelled a very mellow smell. When she didn''t come to work for Ji, Letong didn''t drink coffee and didn''t know how to make coffee. But after becoming the Secretary of President Ji, she searched a lot of information about coffee. I know that the coffee Ji Rui has been drinking is Brazilian coffee. It has a low sour taste, with the sweet and bitter taste of coffee. The taste is very smooth, and it has a light grass fragrance. The fragrance is slightly bitter, sweet and smooth, and the aftertaste can make people feel comfortable. At that time, Lin Ling told her that President Ji only drank this kind of Brazilian coffee. But Letong thinks that coffee, like the delicious food in the world, can be tasted differently only when it is changed occasionally. Letong walks to the bar and asks the handsome man who looks like the boss. "Sir, what kind of coffee do you make now?" The handsome man is very hospitable. He turns around and hands the coffee beans displayed on the shelf behind him to Letong, saying, "Miss, this kind of coffee is mantenin coffee, also known as Sumatra coffee. This coffee is very rich in flavor, fragrant, bitter, mellow, with a little sweetness. Would you like to try it, miss? " Letong then ordered three cups of takeout, "do you have coffee beans for sale?" She is very fond of the taste of this kind of coffee and intuitively thinks that President Ji Da will also like the taste. "Yes!" Although the price is very expensive, Letong still gritted her teeth and bought the coffee beans. The handsome man asked her if it was used as a gift. Seeing that she nodded, he made up his mind to package the coffee into a beautiful gift box. When Letong returned to the company with three cups of takeout coffee and a box of coffee, she was still five minutes away from work. First she took a cup of coffee downstairs and put it on Yang Sheng''s desk. Then she folded it back and knocked on the door of the president''s office with a gift box in one hand and coffee in the other. "Come in!" Letong opens the door and walks to her desk. "President!" Ji Rui raised his head from the pile of documents, and there was a cup of extra coffee in front of him. "This coffee tastes good. Try it!" Ji Rui glances at the logo on the coffee cup and is very surprised. This coffee shop has many branches in R City, and the storefront is not big. But because the coffee is authentic enough, it is the first choice for many people who know coffee. The coffee in this shop is five to ten times more expensive than that in ordinary coffee shops. "Are you going here for coffee?" Letong nodded, "well, I passed by and smelled that the coffee was very fragrant, so I bought a few cups and you''d better try." Yue Tong''s mouth says, in the heart continuously despise oneself, clear morning is still self-examination, hereafter will never again use own hot face to stick in front of this man''s cold buttocks, but this just turned around, how to forget! "How many?" Ji Rui has just been overjoyed by the Quantifier "Ji". How dare she buy many cups to invite her colleagues to drink? Could you just bring him a drink by the way? Thinking that he might not be the only one, but just the one he was carrying, Ji Rui began to feel uncomfortable again. "Well, three, one for the president, one for Yang te, and one for myself." Only despise their own music Tong, and did not notice Ji Rui strange, very honest to answer his question. Ji Rui''s eyebrows slightly frowned and gently relaxed. It seems that she brought it back not by the way, but specially. I want to know how she could give away such expensive coffee to such a thrifty person? "Try it!" Yue Tong is a little anxious to urge a way. Because, after she bought the coffee beans, she had some regrets. President Ji Da is a stubborn person. This kind of person has a paranoid preference for what he uses and eats. Presumably, he likes the kind of coffee he drinks every day. Otherwise, Lin Ling will not tell her. If President Ji does not like the taste, he will buy his box of coffee beans for nothing. So, she wants to see Ji Rui''s acceptance of the coffee, and then decide whether to give him the coffee beans. Ji Rui, urged by Le Tong, uncovers the lid and sips the cup. As soon as he tasted it, he was attracted by the strong aroma of the coffee. The coffee was a little bitter, but the aroma was mellow, with a little sweetness. The taste should be Sumatran coffee. Judging from the mellow degree of the coffee, the coffee should be very expensive. "Well, it''s delicious!" Ji Rui puts down the cup and looks up at Letong. Letong breathes a long sigh of relief, then takes out the gift box hidden behind and hands it to Ji Rui. "President, this is my little consideration. Please accept it." Ji Rui''s heart moves slightly, but on his face, it''s not happy. "What is this?" Letong''s palms are sweating, "just some coffee beans..." Now, she''s dying of regret! Letong, you big fool, knowing that this man is arrogant, he probably won''t look at the gift you gave him. "Why did you send me such expensive coffee all of a sudden?" I expect that the coffee in this gift box is the same kind as the coffee he just drank. This big box of coffee cost her a lot of money, didn''t it? Ji Rui''s heart, in fact, is secretly happy, but he is used to alert people, therefore, when he said this, thick eyebrows light pick, eyes bright, such him, let Letong seem to read such words from his eyes: what is your intention to give me a gift? Letong doesn''t know what his behavior is, but he misunderstands it and explains it quickly. "President, the last time that rogue thing, this morning sentenced, thank you for your help!" Ji Rui thought that the reason why Letong gave him the coffee was that he liked coffee. Therefore, he was being coaxed by Letong''s intention. When he heard her detailed explanation, his face became cold. Chapter 112 Ji Rui thought that the reason why Letong gave him the coffee was that he liked coffee. Therefore, he was being coaxed by Letong''s intention. When he heard her detailed explanation, his face became cold. With the face cold down, and his heart. "This coffee is too expensive. I don''t want it!" Ji Rui doesn''t reach out to pick up the gift box, but coldly refuses the intention of Le Tong. He didn''t want her to give him a present when he helped her. Although he wanted to accept this box of coffee very much, he couldn''t accept it as soon as he thought it was so philistine. It''s estimated that the taste will be greatly reduced. Letong doesn''t seem to expect that he will refuse. She stares at him incredulously. For a moment, she drops her eyes and doesn''t look at him any more. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. Ji Rui sees Letong drooping her eyes and biting her lips, thinking that she cares about the money for coffee. "You spent a lot of money on the coffee beans? How much? I''ll give it to you as if I bought the coffee! " Letong raised his eyelids and glared at him. Then, he picked up the gift box on the table, turned around and walked out quickly. She is absolutely a fool, will again and again put his heart and heart in front of Ji Rui that big bastard, let him trample, with his insult! This box of coffee is clearly a token of her gratitude, but he thinks that money can cancel this token. Sure enough, Ji Rui is a man with no heart! In his eyes, only money! In his eyes, all the people, things and feelings in this world can be measured by money! Letong is full of fire. She goes back to her seat with the gift box in her arms. Just as she wants to put the gift box into the drawer, there comes a man from the elevator. That man, no one else, is Yang Sheng. "Younger martial sister, the president has given you a raise again?" Yue Tong doesn''t know why, so she raises her head and stares at Yang Sheng who has come to her eyes. "Isn''t coffee expensive? Why are you willing to invite elder martial brother to drink? " Letong is not stingy, but she is thrifty by nature, but she seldom spends money indiscriminately. "Elder martial brother, don''t make me stingy at ordinary times!" Yue Tongbai looks down at him and wants to work. Now she is in no mood to pay attention to his teasing. "Tut, angry?" Yang Sheng sits on the corner of the table and pats Letong on the head. Letong ignored him and continued to look at the documents in hand. Yang Sheng was a little bored, so he looked around and saw the beautifully packed gift box on her desk. He understood why she was upset. "Who is so powerful that dare to covet my younger martial sister?" Today, Letong has been beaten twice by Ji Rui. She has a tendency to grow grass in her head. She looks up at Yang Sheng in confusion and asks with a frown. "Elder martial brother, what are you reading in such a mess?" Yang Sheng pointed to the gift box in front of her, "Tong Tong, you don''t have any human evidence, but the material evidence is complete. Do you still want to cheat?" Letong''s eyes moved to the gift box with his fingers, and she was in a bad mood immediately! "What kind of evidence? I bought it myself. Where do you think?" Le Tong casts a look of disdain to Yang Sheng. In his mind, he immediately floats to the cold face of President Ji just now. He is itching in his heart. He wants to tear president Ji up and tear him up again! Yang Sheng laughed as if he had heard a big joke. "Little younger martial sister, what''s the stimulation on you to spend money to buy yourself a gift?" Sometimes Letong can''t stand Yang Sheng''s insistence on breaking the sand nest and asking, "elder martial brother, I''m so stimulated by you that I want to buy a gift for myself right now!" Yang Sheng didn''t mind her teasing and shrugged, "well, this is a gift you bought for yourself. Can you tell me what''s in it?" Obviously, Yang Sheng didn''t believe Letong''s words. "Coffee beans, the kind of coffee you just drank." Letong began to be a little impatient, staring at the gift box more and more irritable. Then he took the gift box and put it into Yang Sheng''s arms. He said simply. "Elder martial brother, this coffee is for you!" This way, she is pure out of sight for clean, save looking at the gift box to think of Ji big bastard''s hateful face. "Ah?! Yang Sheng looked at her in amazement. He thought that she was angry with herself, so he said that he would give her this gift. "Tong Tong, I don''t mean that..." Yang Sheng anxiously wants to explain his intention. Yue Tong glances at him as if he can understand what he thinks. "Elder martial brother, you know I don''t like coffee. Originally, I bought this coffee for a friend, but when I gave it to him, he said he had quit, so I had to take it back. If you like it, you can take it instead of putting it on me Yang Sheng carefully looks at Le Tong and explores the credibility of her words. Being looked at in this way by Yang Sheng, Letong is even more upset. He grabs the gift box from Yang Sheng''s arms and says, "you don''t want it. I''ll just throw it in the garbage can!" What''s wrong with all the men in this world? They are all hypocritical to death! If you want to, if you don''t want to. Can''t you tell me the truth? Like Ji Rui, he clearly doesn''t want it and says he will buy it with money. What does that mean? Is it because she is so poor that she can''t afford the coffee? And Yang Sheng, a man who usually looks very cheerful, how can his mother-in-law get up now? "Ah!! Tongtong, how can you do this? I want to! i want! Younger martial sister, please give it to me Finally, with Yang Sheng apologizing and coaxing, Letong finally puts the gift box into Yang Sheng''s arms again. At the end of work, Yang Sheng, who didn''t drive, took Ji Rui''s car and left together. Ji Rui sees the familiar gift box beside Yang Sheng, and his face is not good. "Yang Sheng, you coffee..." Yang Sheng looked at him in surprise, "Gee, how do you know it''s coffee?" Ji Rui didn''t answer him, but asked, "where did you come from?" "From Tongtong! She said she was going to buy it for a friend, but she didn''t think that friend gave up coffee, and she didn''t like it, so she gave it to me. " Yang Sheng didn''t know that the friend in Letong''s mouth was the president in front of him. Otherwise, he would have said it even harder! "Don''t you mind if you get what others don''t want?" Ji Rui''s face was suddenly gloomy. Yang Sheng shrugged, "I don''t mind. It''s a good thing!" Yang Sheng doesn''t mind, but Ji Rui does! Even though this box of coffee beans is something he doesn''t want, Letong still annoys Yang Sheng when she transfers it to him! Why did he give it to Ji Rui? In the twinkling of an eye, he changed his hand and gave it to Yang Sheng instead? Letong, your thanks are too cheap! Chapter 113 Ji Rui looks out of the window and doesn''t know what he''s thinking. Yang Sheng hasn''t seen his baby for several days, so he decides to go to the kindergarten with Ji Rui to pick him up. Today Ji Rui is more silent than usual. Yang Sheng thinks he is tired. "How about the baby moving in, very tired?" In addition to Ji Baobao, Yang Sheng has never had much contact with other children. Thinking about his energetic appearance, he must have made Ji Rui suffer a lot last night. "Not bad!" Ji Rui''s sight still falls on the scenery that flies by on the road. Yang Sheng''s smile when he talks about Letong is too bright, which makes Ji Rui feel bad. He couldn''t understand how his ten-year friendship with Yang Sheng could be shaken by Letong''s small gift box? Yang Sheng only thought that the old man had a problem with him about the baby, so he asked with concern. "You take the baby. Is there any news from the old chairman?" "No!" Reminded by Yang Shengyi, Ji Rui''s thoughts quickly come back. After thinking about it carefully, he can''t help but feel strange. He''s taken the baby from Ji''s mansion for 20 hours, but there''s no movement from the old man? What a surprise! Strange! Baobao is the last and most powerful chip that the old man can control Ji Rui. Now Baobao is picked up by Ji Rui, and he can be silent for nearly 20 hours. This is not normal! Ji Rui raised his wrist to look at the time. It''s 4:30 after class, and it''s nearly 6:00 now. Although the kindergarten said that it would take care of the child before the parents pick up the child at school, it''s been more than an hour. Let alone pick up the baby, it''s enough time to put the baby out of the helicopter. Ji Rui''s face changes slightly. He looks at the road where the car is at this time. It''s at least ten minutes'' drive to the kindergarten. He wants to dial the phone for the teacher Wang. When he takes out the phone, he remembers that he doesn''t have the phone number of the other party. Ji Rui made a phone call, and the other party soon told him the phone call of the kindergarten director. "Director Dong, I''m Ji Yu''s father. Is Ji Yu still in kindergarten?" Ji Rui asks like this, in the heart already had ominous premonition. At this time, he hated Letong even more. If she didn''t make him angry, how could he forget such a big thing? He just blames Letong, but he doesn''t think why a little secretary has the ability to control his mood, and even makes him put aside such an important matter as the safety of his baby? "Hello, Mr. Ji. I''ll help you see it right away." The other party was very scared, and even did not ask Ji Baobao''s class and the teacher in charge. It is obvious that Baobao is a very special member in the kindergarten, and the head of the kindergarten has a clear understanding of the relevant information. "Well, I''ll wait for your call. If he''s still here, remember, except for myself, don''t give Ji Yu to him, including baby''s grandparents! " Ji Rui specially ordered that, as the father of the child, of course, he has the most right to decide who will pick up the child. "Good! Please wait a moment, Mr. Ji! " About a minute or two later, Ji Rui''s phone rings. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry. At 4:30, Ji Yu was picked up by the bodyguard who usually came to pick him up. According to Mr. Wang, there was Mr. Ji with the bodyguard." Ji Rui said thank you, hung up the phone in a hurry, and told the driver to turn around and drive to the mansion immediately. Before turning around, Ji Rui asks Yang Sheng to get off first. Yang Sheng looked at him a little worried, "Rui, don''t you need my help?" Ji Rui shook his head and patted him on the shoulder to show that he was relieved. "No, it''s my family business. I have a sense of propriety." Yang Sheng nodded, holding the car door to comfort him, "well, don''t worry too much. The baby is his own grandson. He should not do anything to hurt the baby." Ji Rui said in his heart, "I hope so!", On the surface, he nodded to show his approval. After Yang Sheng got off, driver Xiao Li looked at Ji Rui from the rearview mirror, "president, do you need to call back to confirm first?" Ji Rui shook his head, "go back directly, so as not to scare the snake." Maybe, the old man didn''t realize that he wanted to take the baby away. He just thought that he had a temporary intention to take the baby over for one night. If so, it would be much easier for him to go back and take the baby away now. The car drove back to the mansion. At the gate, Ji Rui asked the guard on duty, "has the young master come back?" "Tell me, young master, I''ve been back for quite a while!" Ji Rui breathes a sigh of relief. Although he has a better chance of winning the baby with the old man, after all, he is the legal guardian of the baby. But it''s related to the baby. He has to be careful. If he can, he only wishes that the baby will never know that he is actually a bargaining chip between grandfather and daddy. In the past, he didn''t pay much attention to the baby. Even though he knew the intention of the old man to let him bring a son back, he didn''t care to do so in order to take the position of President Ji. Anyway, isn''t it just a little boy? What can coerce Ji Rui into? But now, his feelings for the baby are getting deeper and deeper. He can no longer say that the baby is just an unimportant child to him as calmly and freely as five years ago. No matter from physiology or psychology, the baby is his closest and most important relatives. Others want to hurt the baby, even if it is a hair, Ji Rui will never let him go! Even if this person is an old man and his own father, it''s the same. Ji Rui calmly walks into the mansion and changes his shoes in the porch. He hears Ji Baobao''s laughter from afar. Ji Rui has a trace of warmth in his eyes. He changes his shoes and walks into the living room. Ji Baobao was sitting on the carpet in the middle of the hall, facing the old man. In the middle of the two, there was a chess that had gone half way. Hearing the sound, the old man raised his head slightly and saw Ji Rui. It seemed that he was not surprised at all. He only asked faintly. "Back?" Ji Rui pulled his lips and said with a sarcastic smile, "can I not return?" Ji Baobao hears Ji Rui''s voice and turns his head to Ji Rui''s eyes. "Daddy, you''re lying!" The little mouth is so high. Ji Rui knows that the little guy is dissatisfied with him. He clearly said that he would go to pick him up and break his appointment. However, Ji Rui didn''t go to pick him up. He was just late. "Baby, I''m sorry, daddy didn''t dare again!" Ji Rui learns what his baby son says when he does something wrong. These words are very useful for Ji Baobao. "Well, forget it, baby, I won''t talk to you today. If you do it again, the baby will ignore you! " From Ji Baobao''s words, Ji Rui knows that the old man didn''t feel sorry for the baby. It seems that he still loves his baby very much. He should not really use his baby as a bargaining chip in exchange for Ji Wen and Ji Wu''s freedom. However, Ji Rui, even though he is looking at the old man so much, still dare not be careless! Chapter 114 "Baby, let''s go, let''s go home!" Ji Rui squats down and holds the baby up. "Alas... Daddy, the baby is playing chess with his grandfather...", and the baby is struggling. Ji Rui didn''t care so much. He changed his baby''s posture and strode towards the door. Ji doesn''t react. When he comes to catch up, Ji Rui has changed his shoes and is ready to open the door and leave. "A Rui..." stretched out his hand and pulled Ji Rui''s sleeve. Ji Rui turned his head and gave him a light look. "Don''t make up your mind, you can do it yourself!" I don''t know when the dialogue between father and son became a general tit for tat. "I..." Ji old son words haven''t finished, Ji Rui has already brushed his hand, holding the baby to twist open the door to flash out. "Bad Daddy, don''t let baby play chess with grandfather!" Ji Baobao is a little kid. Of course, he doesn''t know the grudge between his grandfather and his father. He just beats Ji Rui on the shoulder with his little hand, blaming him for disturbing his chess. "Daddy will take you to the seafood buffet!" Ji Rui blurts out the words, it is not to explain unexpectedly, also not coax the son''s words. But in this case, for the snack baby, it''s much more pleasant than the explanation! "Really?" Ji Baobao immediately put his arms around Ji Rui''s neck. "Of course it is! Besides, in the future, daddy will pick you up every day, and other people will pick you up. Don''t follow him, do you know? " The baby looks at Ji Rui steadily, which is different from Ji Rui''s light green pupil. His pupil is black and bright, probably like his mother. When Ji Rui thought that the baby would not agree, the baby nodded heavily. "Well, the baby knows! Even if the grandfather comes to pick him up, the baby will not follow him! " Ji Baobao''s words, I don''t know whether it is to please Ji Rui, or really understand the meaning of Ji Rui''s words. In a word, Ji Rui doesn''t say much when he sees that his goal has been achieved. Mr. Wang also said that the baby is a very smart child, he knows more than adults, so he wants to know more! Just like the mummy party at the beginning, how could Ji Rui think that Baobao could help him get rid of all the five hundred celebrities with a clever tongue? Moreover, after two or three months, it seems that those celebrities have not recovered from the attack. In the past, the women who came to haunt him almost disappeared. Just by this, we can see how good the baby''s lips, tongue and mind are! Ji Rui takes his baby to the buffet. It''s more than nine o''clock when he gets home. The two nannies automatically want to take over the baby and help him take a bath. Baby is dying Ji Rui does not put, finally, is by Ji Rui personally serve Ji young master bath clothes go to bed. Looking at his son quickly falling asleep, Ji Rui just went to take a bath, came out, and went into the study. He was busy until early in the morning and went back to the bedroom to sleep. In this way, the cohabitation of father and son began. Ji Rui''s life is more busy. He feels that almost all the time he can squeeze out is filled with work or Ji Baobao. Life is very tired, but the heart, but never tried so full. Ji Rui gets along well with his baby son at home, but in the company, because of the box of coffee beans, his relationship with Letong just warmed up and suddenly fell back to the freezing point. Ji Rui only enjoyed one day of coffee and breakfast. The next day, the table returned to the previous time of desolation, in addition to full of oppressive documents and computers, only the two green cactus. Staring at the cactus, Ji Rui can''t help feeling disappointed, but he can''t figure out where his strange and inexplicable feelings of sadness for spring and autumn come from. Early in the morning, Letong accompanies Ji Rui to attend a meeting several days ahead of schedule. Because of time constraints, Letong''s breakfast can only be eaten in the car on the way. Letong is eating her own pancakes with her lunch box as if no one else. She doesn''t even bother to ask if President Ji has had breakfast. Ji Rui was ignored so thoroughly, but he still pretended to be indifferent. Letong was eating with enthusiasm, so he turned on the computer and read the information for the later meeting carefully. "What''s wrong with the information of the South plot?" Ji Rui looked at the document carefully, and it was a few pages less than what he saw yesterday. Letong is fork a piece of pancake, listen to him say so, hurriedly get together to have a look. There are only three pages left. Letong didn''t say anything. She put the lunch box on the top and took out her laptop. "President, I will resend the information to your mailbox." "Well!" Ji Rui answered and immediately opened his mailbox. "To sum up the prospect of that piece of land, I think the details of the planning department are not deep enough and convincing." "Good!" Two workaholics, so use the time in the car, work together. When Letong is sorting out the information, Ji Rui turns his head unintentionally. The golden sunlight is projected through the window. The sunlight is plated with a layer of gold on her face, which makes her beautiful and incomparable appearance more outstanding and charming. Ji Rui''s vision is firmly attracted by the picturesque Bi Ren in front of him. It is not until Le Tong raises his head and looks into his thoughtful eyes that he regains his mind. "All right?" Le Tong nodded, "well, I''ll send it to you now." At this time, Xiao Li, the driver who has been concentrating on driving in front of us, suddenly cut in. "President, you haven''t had breakfast yet. Would you like me to find a restaurant nearby to help you have something to eat?" Ji Rui left in a hurry. He didn''t have breakfast with his baby today. He even went out of the house before he could wake up. Naturally, he was hungry. However, the meeting was very important, and the traffic was not very smooth. He didn''t want to delay such an important meeting because of a breakfast. "No! There''s no need to waste time! " Ji Rui didn''t even think about it. He directly refused the driver''s kind offer. Yue Tong secretly looks at him and sees that although his face is better than earlier days, he is still slightly tired. In his heart, he can''t help softening again. He reached out and took out the lunch box again. He opened the lid and motioned Ji Rui to help himself. "President, if you don''t dislike it, how about two pancakes?" Letong''s proposal surprised Ji Rui. Before he thought about it, Letong had put the lunch box into his hand. "Eat while it''s hot. It hurts your stomach if you don''t eat breakfast." Letong thinks that she is absolutely the best spokesperson for the scar who has forgotten the pain! Chapter 115 Ji Rui''s hands are actually still on the keyboard. In the screen, the information to be used next is opened. Time is pressing, Ji Rui even if not willing, but still ruthlessly refused Letong. He put the lunch box into Letong''s hand, "don''t eat first, it''s too late." The data on Letong''s hand is basically sorted out. Looking at the lunch box that has been hard stuffed in her hand, Letong looks at Ji Rui, who is flying his fingertips toward the screen with a concentrated look. With a horizontal heart, Letong cheekily forks a pancake to Ji Rui''s mouth. "I had a stomachache a while ago. Take two pieces." Letong in the heart incomparably spit at such a dead face to rush to care about Ji Rui''s own, sure enough, people make cheap, is want to brake also can''t stop. Ji Rui looks down at the pancakes on the fork, and then looks up at Letong. Letong thinks that his kindness is interpreted as his disgusting flattery. His eyes are more sulky. Ji Rui is about to take back the fork. After hesitating for a moment, Ji Rui opens his mouth and rolls the pancakes into his mouth. "Thank you A simple thanks to no good, but let Letong''s mood up in an instant. See Ji Rui while typing while chewing his mouth to eat happily, looking at his Adam''s apple sliding, then fork a piece again and again to his mouth. This time, Ji Rui is not polite to her at all. He tilts his head slightly, sticks out his tongue and quickly rolls the pancake into his mouth. Repeated several times like this, the pancakes in Letong''s lunch box were all rolled into Ji Rui''s stomach. Letong stares at his sexy and beautiful lips for a while. After a while, she remembers that Ji Rui''s car usually carries a lot of food, including bread and milk. So, I forced him to eat his pancakes just now. Is it a bit hard for him. He probably, is embarrassed to refuse her! "President, would you like some milk?" Letong reached out to the small storage box behind. Ji Rui originally wanted to shake his head, but when he thought about it, he nodded and said, "well.". This time, Letong regrets her meddling. Ji Rui hardly bothered her when she ate pancakes just now. It didn''t take much time to finish them all. But this time, she held the milk box with the straw inserted to his mouth, but he bit the straw and sucked slowly, which was similar to the look when he was drinking good coffee. Ji Rui drank a box of milk for a few minutes. Letong could feel that her face, which was white a few minutes ago, was slowly dyed red, which made her feel hot. Letong tries her best to be the same as usual, but when she feels the heat of Ji Rui''s breath more and more clearly on her wrist, she can''t help but feel her face, from face to ear, and from ear to neck. Ji Rui finally drinks all the milk. His eyes seem to sweep her face inadvertently. He is slightly surprised. "You have a fever? Or is the heating in the car too warm? " Asked by Ji Rui, Letong''s face is more red. "... it should be... The heating is too warm." She can only follow Ji Rui''s words to find a step for herself. In the carriage, some subtle atmosphere is slowly rippling. Just when Letong feels that she can''t carry on in such an atmosphere, the car slowly stops. Letong looks up and is relieved to see the sign of the hotel coming to the meeting. The meeting went very smoothly because of the information they quickly added in the car. The atmosphere of the whole meeting was harmonious. Some parts that could not reach a consensus for the time being were recorded by both sides, indicating that they would make some amendments when they went back. Lunch, opened two seats in the elegant room of the hotel, by the president of the opposite company with a few high-level personal hospitality. The other president''s surname is ma. As soon as the dish is served, Mr. Ma takes his glass to Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, I wish you a happy first cooperation." Although the cooperation case has not yet been formally finalized, the two sides have already reached the bottom line. Presumably, the two people absolutely love and hate each other. "Happy cooperation, Mr. Ma!" Ji Rui took his glass and drank it with Mr. Ma. I don''t know when Ji Rui has stopped Letong from blocking the wine. While being grateful in her heart, Letong inevitably feels a little sad. A person, who is needed, will feel happy. If the other party always sends the message that "you are redundant", it means that you are not a fart in other people''s heart. Therefore, it is normal to feel sad. "Mr. Ji, it''s time for you to take stomach medicine." Letong whispers to remind, but the volume is enough for Ma Zong to hear. Mr. Ma really listened to Letong''s words clearly, and stopped pouring wine¡° Does general Ji feel sick? " Ji Rui glances at Letong and looks at Mr. Ma. "Yes, I''ve been eating untimely recently, so my stomach is a little upset. Don''t you like that too?" Basically, the stomach is the virtue of most people who work hard and are busy without food. Mr. Ma nodded. He didn''t force Ji Rui to drink any more. Even he didn''t want to drink any more. He just asked the waiter to take away the wine and glasses. Soon, the waiter brought up the tea set according to Mr. Ma''s request. No matter how noisy they were, they began to chat while tasting tea. "Mr. Ji, it''s better to choose Ji''s place for the next meeting?" Ji Rui nodded and readily agreed, "OK, I''ll see my schedule later." After lunch, the driver takes Ji Rui and Letong back to Ji. There was a little traffic jam on the road. It took more than an hour to drive, but it took more than two hours to get back to the parking lot of Ji''s building. Yue Tong is probably very sleepy after lunch. Shortly after getting on the bus, she basically sleeps all the way back to Ji''s with her eyes closed. When the car stops, there is no sign of Letong waking up. Ji Rui looks at her and sees her dark, thick eyelashes drooping motionlessly. Obviously, she is very fast asleep. Ji Rui didn''t wake her up, but went over and quietly told the driver. "You let her sleep for a while!" The implication is to let the driver Xiao Li accompany her in the car. Li driver''s eyes were full of surprise, but he didn''t ask much. After he agreed, he lowered the windows and opened a few small slits to keep the air flowing. And Ji Rui finished, he quickly flashed into the elevator with his briefcase. When Letong wakes up, she opens her eyes in a daze. For a long time, she doesn''t know where she is. She sat on the back of the chair for a while, then she realized that she had fallen asleep in the car of President Ji da. "Brother Li, I''m sorry. I fell asleep. Where''s the president?" "He went to work, specially let me accompany you here." Chapter 116 "Brother Li, I''m sorry. I fell asleep. Where''s the president?" "He went to work, specially let me accompany you here." Le Tong Leng for a while, just think that he heard wrong. "Ah!" Li driver out of the car, help is still confused stare did not respond to the music Tong opened the door. "The president may be afraid that it will be unsafe for you to sleep alone in the car, so he asked me to stay with you." Letong''s blood surged into her brain, lowered her head and said thank you to driver Li. She got out of the car in a hurry and ran into the elevator like a fugitive. She flashed into the elevator. Facing the elevator wall mirror, her face was as red as a tomato. For a long time, she didn''t wake up until the elevator "Ding" opened the door. She accidentally fell asleep in the car. According to Ji Rui''s personality, shouldn''t she be angry? But the president of Ji Da, who has always been self-conscious, is so considerate that he asks the driver to stay with her? Letong felt that she must have not woken up. That''s why such a strange thing happened in her dream. Originally, this is not a big deal, but this matter put Ji Rui body, let Letong feel incredible and add a lot of unreal feeling. Letong sat in a chair for a while in a daze, but she couldn''t concentrate when she opened the document. So she got up and went to the tea room to make a cup of coffee for herself. Standing in front of the window of the tea room, she looked out at the bright blue sky, until she drank all the coffee, and then gradually returned to normal. Ji Rui''s moodiness doesn''t happen in a day or two. Today, he will suddenly be so considerate. Maybe it''s because of her half breakfast in the morning. If one reason is not enough, it''s because she helped him stop drinking at dinner. With a reasonable explanation, Letong''s heart gradually calms down. She doesn''t think about Ji Rui any more, and quickly and seriously puts herself into work. Ji Rui goes out halfway. Letong doesn''t know why he''s in a hurry. He calls the driver and leaves. Not long after Ji Rui left, Letong''s computer suddenly went black. Letong only thought that her computer had been poisoned. She went to the technology department by calling the inside line, only to know that it wasn''t her computer that was poisoned, but the whole Ji''s computer went black at that moment. It seemed that the whole Ji''s system was paralyzed. The computer doesn''t work, and Letong is not in a hurry. Anyway, she still has a lot of work to deal with. I don''t know how long I have been working hard, but the technology department has informed me that the computer can be used as usual. Letong starts the machine again and continues what she was busy with just now. "Da Da Da" Hearing the sound, Letong raises her head and sees a man who should have been in K city instead of Ji. "Zhong Hao, why are you here?" However, Zhong Hao, who had met once, was standing in front of her desk with a smile. Zhong Hao glances at Letong''s computer and asks, "your computer doesn''t have a black screen?" Letong didn''t turn around and looked at him in confusion. "It''s black. How do you know my computer is black?", Instinctively, he was wary. If it wasn''t for the first impression of Zhong Hao that we met last time, Letong would have confused Zhong Hao with Zhuo Jiarui, a playboy who only knows how to pick up girls everywhere. With a smile, Zhong Hao took a business card and handed it to Letong, "Hello, I''m Zhong Hao from speed company! Miss Le, please give me more advice Le Tong took his business card, which said: technical director of speed company [Zhong Hao]. As for the company, Letong knows that it is a computer maintenance company that Ji has cooperated with for a long time. Now the software and hardware used by Ji are basically provided by the company. Therefore, the maintenance of computers is naturally the responsibility of the company. "Last time, I didn''t hear you say you were a fast worker?" Letong has the feeling of being played. "Well, I think I''ll meet you when I come back. I''ll give you a surprise." Letong doesn''t know whether the surprise Zhong Hao said is a joke or not. Anyway, she is not happy to meet Zhong Hao again except for surprise. Think, this is normal, Zhong Hao for her, just a stranger than familiar with not many people just, what''s gratifying? "Not in a hurry?" Letong is not used to socializing with her friends at work, so she politely catches up the guests. Zhong Hao is still looking at her happily, which makes Le Tong very depressed. Last time I saw him, he didn''t seem to like to laugh so much, did he? She didn''t know what to say to send him away when he was smiling. "There are still a few employees in the computer room to deal with some small problems. When they are ready, I will go." He explained the reason in such detail that Letong was a little embarrassed. "Sit down and I''ll get you a glass of water!" She pointed to the chair in front of the desk and motioned him to sit down. She stood up and went to the tea room to pour a glass of water. "Do you have coffee?" Zhong Hao asks after Letong honestly and impolitely. Letong didn''t answer him. She made a cup of coffee and came out. "I remember that your colleague came to our company half a month ago and tested all the computers once, and then something went wrong again so soon?" Letong hands the coffee to Zhong Hao, then sits down again and looks at Zhong Hao attentively. She knew nothing about computers, so she suddenly adored Zhong Hao, who became the technical director of the company. Zhong Hao sipped a cup of coffee leisurely, "it''s a hacker!" Letong was startled. Although she knew nothing about computers, she still knew about hackers. "Then our company..." What Letong wants to ask is, isn''t the loss of our company great? But think about it, it seems that this is about Ji''s internal affairs, so I didn''t say it all. But Zhong Hao guessed the meaning of her words from half of her words, "no, I encrypted your company''s system and set up a lot of traps. Hackers should be arrested soon." When Letong heard that the company was ok, she let out a long breath. Two people are saying, elevator door "Ding" ground opens, just left in a hurry Ji big president walked out from the elevator. "Hello, Mr. Ji!" Zhong Hao stands up to say hello to Ji Rui. Ji Rui obviously knows Zhong Hao and nods politely¡° Hello, director Zhong. Can the computer run as usual? " Ji Rui said, some puzzled to stare at Zhong Hao, this Zhong Hao is not in the technology department, toss that Ji''s service fee, run his secretary here why? "Well, some of my hands and feet are still being adjusted and perfected. The real culprit should be found out soon." It is obvious that the two people have been talking over the phone about the attack on the system. Ji Rui''s vision moves from Letong''s computer to Letong, "is that what''s wrong with her computer?" Chapter 117 For Letong, there are two things that are most terrible and most wanted to avoid. One is debt, whether it''s money debt or human debt. One is to be sentimental and look forward to others without any reason. If you can''t get the corresponding response, you are the only one who suffers. But Ji Rui''s behavior today always makes her think more! Although she gave two enough reasons to convince herself, her heart beat faster when Ji Rui asked Zhong Hao. Others may not think that Ji Rui''s words have any problems, but most of Letong can feel Ji Rui''s emotional changes after he has been with him for more than half a year. Ji Rui is in a bad mood now. For what? Letong only wishes that she really thinks too much! Ji Rui is interested in himself, and Letong only knew about it not long ago. But she doesn''t think Ji Rui''s interest in himself can last long. After all, does a man like Ji Rui want any woman? Do you want to do something as boring as a fidgety boy for her, which is not the best and difficult prey? In Letong''s cognition, Ji Rui doesn''t care. But Ji Rui is by no means a pure ascetic man, otherwise, he would not have a five-year-old son whose mother is a secret. Men in the upper class have a lot of tricks to play. Apart from playing with antiques, cars, and many things like burning money, playing with women is probably a kind of entertainment for those men. However, with Ji Rui''s condition, there are countless women who come to her door automatically without any consideration. Therefore, even though she knows that he is interested in herself, Letong doesn''t think Ji Rui will pay much attention to her. Just when Letong tries to persuade herself not to think more, she hears Zhong Hao reply to Ji Rui. "Tongtong''s computer is OK. I just came by to talk to her about the past." Le tong can''t help staring at Zhong Hao. A few minutes ago, he was still "Miss le" in Zhong Hao''s mouth. In a twinkling of an eye, he became "Tong Tong"? She this stare, see in Ji Rui eye, but is to have some kind of intention. "You two know each other well?" This time, instead of asking Zhong Hao, he stares at Le Tong. Yue Tong was about to shake his head, but Zhong Hao said, "Tong Tong is my younger martial sister!" Ji Rui frowned, glanced at him, then looked at Le Tong, "is it younger martial sister again?" That look, and the implication, seems to question Letong: Yang Sheng is your elder martial brother, and this is also your elder martial brother, too many of them?! "Yes, like Yang tezhu, he is both a disciple of Professor Liu and my elder martial brother!" To be honest, Letong is not biased towards anyone. Because, in her opinion, even if Ji Rui is interested in her, Zhong Hao is by no means an ideal shield. "Have you finished talking about the past? I want to talk to director Zhong about something Ji Rui looks at Zhong Hao. This time, it''s a purely business like expression. After all, Letong doesn''t want him to be public or private! "Tongtong and I want to chat. We can make another appointment at any time. It''s time to go to work. We should solve our work first." Zhong Hao followed Ji Rui into the office, and they sat down on the sofa in the reception hall. "Director Zhong, you said that the black screen was because hackers purposefully attacked Ji''s system. Has our system been attacked?" Ji Rui originally went out to work, and immediately came back after hearing the news. If Ji''s computer system is invaded and some business secrets are stolen or some information is deleted, the loss and impact will be no less than the great turbulence in the stock market. Zhong Hao didn''t look nervous. He was confident in his own defense system. "No, the system has started the automatic protection mode, so when the screen is black, it will automatically cut off the hacker''s intrusion." Ji Rui''s expression obviously relaxed a lot. Originally, he was sitting straight. After hearing the answer, he directly put his whole body on the back of the sofa, put his hand on the back of the sofa and asked again. "Did you find any clues?" Zhong Hao brought in the coffee that Letong made for him, took a sip of coffee, and said, "well, I just did something. I should be able to catch the real murderer soon. For the time being, I only know that the real murderer is abroad." Ji Rui''s face is cold. There are not many people who have made grudges with him abroad. There are only three or four of them, including his two "good brothers" Ji Wen and Ji Wu. "How long will it take to find out the real culprit?" Ji Rui asked about the time to find out the real murderer, but what he thought in his heart was how much time it would take for him to break with the old man. "It''s hard to say. It depends on whether the other party is deceived. If he is not active in the near future, I can''t pull him out naturally. " It''s not a day or two for Zhong Hao to deal with Ji Rui. It''s clear that it''s better to tell the truth than to say something nice in front of Ji Rui. "Well, as soon as you can!" Ji Rui knew nothing about it, so he had to give it to Zhong Hao. After another chat, Ji Rui''s personal phone on the coffee table rings. Seeing that the conversation was almost over, Zhong Hao stood up and left wisely. Ji Rui waits for Zhong Hao to flash out of the door. Then he picks up the phone and calls at this time. As he expected, it''s Ji Laozi. "Ah Rui, I''m the baby''s grandfather. Do you have to guard me like a thief or a trafficker?" As soon as the phone was connected, there was a roar from master Ji. Ji Rui raises his eyes and glances at the wall clock, which is just the time for the baby to finish school. It is estimated that the old man who can''t get the baby''s grandson is now blowing his beard and staring at the kindergarten! "Is it necessary for me to do this? You know best in your heart, don''t you?" Ji Wen and Ji Wu are now being detained by the police of Y country. With their contacts, it is impossible for them to find someone to help them. It is impossible for them to find a way to deal with Ji Rui in such a short time. Then, it''s just Mr. Ji on the phone. "You mean I''ll never see the baby again?" How did Mr. Ji know that his son on this side of the phone was thinking so far, and he just kept circling around his grandson. "I didn''t say that. Besides, aren''t you very busy these days? How can I take care of my baby? " According to Yang Sheng''s feedback, after selling the stock for cash, the old man spent a lot of money and manpower to get through the relationship in Y country. Now, actually also found a hacker to attack Ji, which energy to take care of the baby? "Ah Rui, do you have to be so extraordinary?" Ji Laozi only treats Ji Rui as a son, but he doesn''t know that he is breaking Ji Rui''s bottom line. "Did you think about me from the moment you sold the shares? Have you ever thought about where that would put me? " Chapter 118 "Ah Rui, do you have to be so extraordinary?" Ji Laozi only treats Ji Rui as a son, but he doesn''t know that he is breaking Ji Rui''s bottom line. "Did you think about me from the moment you sold the shares? Have you ever thought about where that would put me? " Ji Rui is 30 years old this year, but when he said this, he really felt like a child of seven or eight years old, wrongly asking for fairness in front of his eccentric father. However, if the feelings can be begged, the tragedy of mother will not happen, and he will not suffer and waver for a father who does not treat himself as a son like now! There was silence on the other side of the phone. After a long time, I heard Mr. Ji''s difficult voice, "do you know all about it?" Ji Rui laughs twice. All of a sudden, I don''t know what to say to the man on the other side of the phone. His heart seems to be pulled apart by something and broken into tens of millions of pieces. "You think I''ve been pretending I don''t know? Do you still want me to go home with you on Saturday, as I used to, disguised as my filial son? So that you and your dear wife can have a better time? Dream of you Ji Rui''s heart aches so much that what he says is more and more cruel! Sharp words, like a sword, cut the old man''s heart at the end of the phone. Ji Rui doesn''t want to listen to his nonsense any more. He just hangs up and leans back on the sofa with his eyes closed. His chest fluctuates violently, and his mood can''t be calmed down for a long time. He was born and raised himself. He was a close relative whose blood was thicker than water, but he was in such a hostile situation. For so many years, Ji Rui didn''t want to let him go, as well as his loving wife and two precious sons. But he really shouldn''t pretend to be a good father after doing so many disgusting things! Although Ji Rui has never been loved since his mother died, those who seem to love him and love him only depend on his titles of "young master of Ji family and President of Ji family". Only Yang Sheng, a right-hand assistant and good friend, can really love him and treat him well. Originally, he also thought that his little secretary should be very good to himself. Otherwise, she would not worry that he would be hungry, hurt his stomach and blush to feed him pancakes. Also won''t when he was toasted to so a, let the other side wit to remove the liquor. However, as soon as she came out of the elevator just now, she focused on Zhong Hao''s adoring eyes, but it seemed to be the same as her eyes when she occasionally looked at herself. In other words, she is not as good and special as she imagined! Maybe, emotionally, he is a real loser! He thought that the old man had some feelings for himself. Unexpectedly, the other party did not hesitate to put him in a dangerous situation and chose to sell Ji''s shares in a desperate way. Originally, he thought that in addition to using the baby as a chip, this was the most powerful thing that the old man could do to hurt him. However, Zhong haogang''s words clearly indicate that some people want to invade Ji''s system, or delete and modify data to cause Ji''s system to be paralyzed, resulting in heavy losses, or directly steal Ji''s confidential information and resell it to others, directly putting Ji to death. In a word, no matter what the purpose is, if the other party succeeds, Ji Rui will be ruined overnight, and Ji''s family will collapse as a result! For the sake of his two incompetent sons, the old man is so cruel that Ji Rui is not cold at heart?!!! Besides, Zhong Hao comes out of Ji Rui''s office and sees the figure of Letong working hard. Thinking about his mother''s words, Zhong Hao raised his lips involuntarily. "Tongtong, when is convenient for you? I''ll treat you to dinner. It''s an apology." Whether Letong wants to or not, Zhong Hao takes the relationship to a new level. "Amends? If I remember correctly, Mr. Zhong has not offended me and owes me nothing! " Letong is not easy to deceive. In her professional field, she adores him. But in terms of personal style, Zhong Hao has the same level as Zhuo Jiarui''s Playboy. Zhong Hao stood beside her and said with a good-natured smile, "last time I didn''t tell you that I was a fast employee, I was wrong, so I have to make amends." Letong rolled her eyes in her heart. It''s good to be rich. She can freely spend a lot of money to make amends for such a small reason! "Mr. Zhong, I didn''t mention it to you last time. In fact, I knew you were wrong. I''ll make amends for it. So, now I owe you a meal, and you owe me a meal, which is offset by each other. No one needs to invite anyone! " Letong''s theory of two by two offsetting arouses Zhong Hao''s hearty laughter. After a hard stop, he takes out another business card and hands it to Letong. "Hello, younger martial sister. I''m Zhong Hao, your elder martial brother and the technical director of speed company! Yes, that''s right. It''s the speed company that works with your company! " Letong is angry and funny because of Zhong Hao''s neurotic new self introduction. In her heart, she really doesn''t want to pay attention to such a naughty man who doesn''t play cards according to the rules, but reason still lets her take the business card he handed to her. "Hello, director Zhong!" The implication is that in her eyes, he is not a senior brother or anyone else, but an unrelated passer-by from the way of work. With a smile on his face, Zhong Hao glanced at the papers piled up on her desk. "You look very busy. We''ll make an appointment for dinner another day!" With that, he waved to her and strode toward the elevator. Le Tong really convinced this man! Is it true that all successful men have the bad habit of taking themselves for granted? Zhong Hao, Yang Sheng, President of Jida, is enough to be a self righteous spokesman! Thinking of the president of Jida, Letong can''t help thinking about today''s noon. She really can''t imagine what kind of facial paralysis man like Ji Rui would look like when he asked the driver to accompany her in the car? Full of disgust? Or, helpless? Or is it both? In any case, Letong can''t imagine how soft Ji Rui''s eyes were when he said that to driver Li, as if he could drip water. Or, not only le tong can''t imagine, even Ji Rui himself, don''t know, his facial expression at that time, is never relaxed, even, with a little bit of tenderness! The expression that he thought would never appear on his face, when he said that, like the breeze blowing over the water, had a slight ripple on his face, maybe very light, but no one could deny that it had really existed! Chapter 119 Letong leave without authorization, Ji Rui these two days did not mention, it seems, is nothing. Just these two days, the financial department is working on the salary report. When Letong has lunch, she sits with Aunt Huang and talks about the salary. Le Tong asked tentatively. The little girl who made the watch told her that her salary was several hundred yuan more than last month. In addition, there were two sums of money that the president and Yang tezhu had personally transferred to her account. It seems that Ji Rui is just threatening her about the vacation, and he doesn''t intend to really pursue it. Moreover, he has transferred a considerable sum of breakfast money to her as originally said. Letong, a small financial fan, is not only happy to learn that her salary will fall into her pocket in a few days, but also secretly plans to use the money. She has always been a very planned person for her daily life and life. Especially for money! It''s not that she''s stingy, but that she''s used to the hard days when she can''t break a cent into a few cents. Her financial management ability is no longer measurable. Especially after she had the idea of buying a small apartment, her financial plan became more and more professional. After her mother''s death, her monthly salary will be divided into four parts according to the proportion, part of which is for daily use, part of which is for coping with emergencies, and part of which is for regular deposit. Then, another part will be used to buy some funds for investment. Ji''s salary was originally higher than that of other companies. With overtime pay and various welfare subsidies, it was several times higher than that of Letong''s first job. After lunch, Letong happily calculates how big an apartment she can buy with her computer and this month''s salary. "Tong Tong, do you want to have pizza? I accidentally ordered one more These two days, Zhong Hao reports to Ji''s every day. It seems that he has taken root in Ji''s family. If Letong didn''t know that he was the director of Jisu company, he would have misunderstood that he was a colleague of Jishi. "Director Zhong, you are so careless!" Le Tong not very politely pokes out his not clever excuse. Yesterday afternoon, Zhong Hao came over with a cup of coffee and said that he accidentally ordered one more cup. Today, he ordered more pizza. "Yes, my caution, after I met you, was all carelessness." Zhong Hao''s face is really hard enough. Letong''s impoliteness can''t hurt his flesh. In fact, Letong doesn''t hate Zhonghao, but she doesn''t like to mix private affairs with her work. That day, Ji Rui asked Zhonghao, and she still remembers Youxin''s words. If possible, she will try to avoid making Ji Rui unhappy in the workplace. Such an idea does not mean that she is considering Ji Rui''s mood, but that she stands in the position of an ordinary boss. No matter who she is, she doesn''t want to see her subordinates being too close to other partners. In particular, her position is secretary to the president, and she usually contacts more secrets than others. "Director Zhong, I''m sorry. I have a lot to do!" Yue Tong pretends not to understand him. Of course, she will never take his words seriously. "Are you free tomorrow evening? My teacher''s mother sent me some special products. Among them, two bags are for you Zhong Hao does not seem to care or do not understand her euphemistic order, still persevere to ask her out. "Are you going to report to Ji tomorrow? Could you please bring it back to the company? " But Letong doesn''t want to be involved with him too much. Zhong Hao will appear at his teacher''s mother''s home for a very clear purpose, that is, to have a blind date with her. But she didn''t feel for him at all, so she didn''t want to procrastinate to give him extra hope. "When you are free, I''ll go first." Regardless of whether Letong likes it or not, Zhong Hao puts the pizza on her desk without authorization, and then turns to leave. Letong stares at the box of pizzas and can''t help thinking, is she going too far? Zhong Hao is clearly kind-hearted, but she has a cold face to him. After reflecting for a long time, Letong hesitates for a moment, then takes out the phone and sends a message according to the phone number on Zhong Hao''s card. "I have time tonight. Is it convenient for you?" But in a few seconds, the mobile phone will send a message tone, "OK, you can decide the restaurant and the time." Letong doesn''t know where Zhong Hao lives, so she decides to find a quiet restaurant suitable for chatting near Ji. In this way, even if the meal is too late, she can walk home without bothering anyone. Sent the time and place, immediately, received Zhong Hao''s reply. "Good!" Because with Zhonghao about seven o''clock, Letong as usual after work, combing, change the sweater jeans and then put on a scarf, slowly walked out of the apartment. At the end of the lane, Zhang Yi roasted sweet potato in the same place as before. The difference is that today, he still has his sister-in-law Zhang with Wenwen on his back. From a distance, I saw two people, busy hand and foot, talking and laughing. After listening to many stories about the family that once loved fiercely but was not happy at last, and looking at the plain but tacit couple in front of her, Letong was slightly envious. Perhaps, only simple people like Zhang Yi and his wife can truly feel happiness and happiness. "Sister... Sister!" Wenwen, who had been lying in the arms of sister-in-law Zhang before, caught a glimpse of Letong with sharp eyes and tried to stretch out her hands to embrace her. Letong has a look at the time and has some leisure, so she goes to touch Wenwen''s head. "Wenwen, my sister will come back to play with you in two days." These days, Letong no longer works overtime, so she has a little more free time in the evening. It''s boring to watch TV at home alone, so she almost goes to Zhang Jia to amuse Wenwen every night. She seldom cheated Wenwen, so Wenwen got her reply and then obediently retracted her back. After saying goodbye to the three members of Zhang''s family, it took Letong about ten minutes to walk to the restaurant with a reservation, five minutes to seven. Zi Ke takes Letong to the window and puts water on it. "Miss, do you need to order now?" Letong thought, this meal by her to invite, because, she does not want to owe Zhonghao''s favor. "A few minutes later, my friend hasn''t come yet." After sitting for more than ten minutes, the waiter came to ask. At first, Letong only thought that Zhonghao was going home to get her specialty, so she didn''t care much. Seeing the restaurant people come and go, Letong looks at the time. It''s already eight o''clock, one hour late from the original time, but Zhong Hao never calls to explain. After sitting for a while, Letong finished drinking a large glass of water, then took out the phone and pulled it out. The phone got through, but no one answered it for a long time. I''m driving, so I can''t get distracted to listen to the phone? Chapter 120 After sitting for a while, Letong finished drinking a large glass of water, then took out the phone and pulled it out. The phone got through, but no one answered it for a long time. I''m driving, so I can''t get distracted to listen to the phone? Finally, Letong orders a few dishes and eats them casually. She sits in the restaurant until nearly nine o''clock to pack the remaining dishes and check out. During this time, she calls Zhong Hao twice, but no one answers. Zhong Hao doesn''t look like such a bad man, otherwise, it''s impossible to be the technical director. I guess it''s really urgent. I can''t answer the phone all of a sudden. Letong doesn''t show much anger or dissatisfaction with Zhong Hao''s breach of appointment. In her opinion, it''s not worth being angry or angry for a person who is not even a friend. She walked slowly back to the house with a big bag of packed food, but instead of going home at the first time, she rang the doorbell opposite. "Sister in law, I have dinner with my friends. There are many dishes left. I packed some for you." Zhang Yi and his wife came from a poor family and lived a very frugal life. It''s not the same thing that Letong packed the food back for them twice. "Tong Tong, how can I trouble you?" Sister Zhang flashed and invited Letong into the room. Letong put the bag on her hand into Sister Zhang''s hand. She changed her shoes and went into the living room. In the middle of the living room, there is a plastic cushion. Wenwen used to play on the cushion. When she saw Letong, she stood up and ran to her. "Sister... Sister..." Letong held her in her arms and sat on the cushion with her on her knees. "Wenwen, do you want double skin milk?" On the way back, I passed a dessert shop and bought a bowl of double skin milk for Wenwen. "To eat, to eat..." Wen Wen, who has just turned one year old, speaks intermittently and grins, revealing a few lovely white teeth. Letong uncovers the lid of the double skin milk and hands the spoon to Wenwen¡° Can Wenwen eat it herself? " "Well... Eat for yourself!" Wenwen nodded heavily, approached the spoon and clumsily scooped a spoonful from the bowl and put it into her mouth. "Tong Tong, you spoil Wen Wen too much!" Sister Zhang came out of the kitchen with a bowl of steaming soup in her hand. Le Tong smiles, "sister-in-law, you''re making a fuss again. Isn''t it just a bowl of double skin milk? It''s called pet?" Sister Zhang bends over and hands the steaming soup to Letong. "Brother Zhang has a little cough these days. I made some almond soup and left two bowls for you. Drink it while it''s hot." Le Tong is also not polite, took the bowl to blow a few times, drank two mouthfuls, "sister-in-law, you say I spoil Wen Wen, you and Zhang Ge just call spoil me!" Letong grew up with her mother. Most of her relatives thought they were poor and had little contact with each other. Therefore, Letong has never enjoyed this kind of family warmth like a brother. "Tongtong, you don''t have to be polite to us. You live alone. If you have any inconvenience, just say it. Brother Zhang and I will try our best to help you." While drinking soup, Letong nodded her head, drinking hot soup, warm, not only the stomach, but also the heart. ¡­¡­ The next day, Letong went to work as usual, returned to the office, made a good coffee and knocked at the door of the president''s office. Generally speaking, if Ji Rui is not there, she will put coffee on his desk. "Come in!" A slightly hoarse voice came from the door. Letong pushes the door open. She is unprepared and startled by the scene in front of her. There were several people sitting in the reception hall. There was a laptop on the coffee table in front of each person. There was a mess on the coffee table, on the floor and on the sofa. There were all kinds of retail bags, lunch boxes and clothes. Can Ji Da, the president with the habit of cleanliness, tolerate such a mess in his office? For a moment, Letong thought she was in the wrong place, but apart from being particularly messy, other furnishings were really the furnishings of the president''s office. And sitting in front of the computer to concentrate on the work of a few people, the first one, it is last night''s appointment Zhong Hao. These people have one thing in common, that is, they all have two dark circles under their eyes, but their eyes are shining like wolves staring at the computer screen. Letong turns her eyes from the reception room to President Ji''s desk. President Ji, sitting behind the desk, seems to be much more relaxed than these men in the reception room. His clothes are neat and clean. Although he looks a little tired, if you don''t look at him carefully, you can''t see that he is different from usual. "Good morning, everyone, good morning, president!" Letong takes the coffee to Ji Rui and puts it down. "Good morning Ji Rui nodded slightly to her. Their eyes met for a short time. Letong saw the red tendons in his eyes. Letong turns her eyes back to the reception hall and falls on Zhong Hao. It is estimated that these people have been busy since yesterday because of hacker intrusion. No wonder Zhong Hao will break his appointment. "Shall I order some takeout or make some coffee?" Le Tong points to those who haven''t seen her from the beginning to the end and asks Ji Rui. "Well, you can order something to eat." Ji Rui nodded and took a sip of coffee. Yue Tong got the order, silently counted the number of people, turned and walked out. The takeout shop soon brought rice porridge and steamed stuffed buns with soup. Letong helped to bring them into the president''s office. Those people sitting in the reception hall should be all employees of the speed company. Letong provided considerate service and put boxes of soup dumplings in everyone''s hands. A few hungry people impolitely grabbed the dumplings and put them in their mouth. However, they still didn''t leave the screen. After waiting on several masters who treat her as a transparent person, Letong turns around and wants to leave, but he hears Ji Rui ask. "And mine?" Le Tong is tiny a Leng, "Er, president you also did not eat?" Isn''t that bullshit? I saw that his eyes were red just now. I knew that he had stayed up all night. Since we stay up all night together and suffer from hunger, of course, we also have the share of President Ji da. Ji Rui doesn''t say a word, just looks at her silently. Ji Rui''s eyes, probably with red silk, look no longer as sharp as before, even with a trace of pity? While scolding herself for being soft hearted, Letong rushes out and brings in the breakfast she brought back from home and puts it in front of Ji Rui. "President, this is your breakfast." In principle, President Ji has nothing to do with pity. Ke Ketong is damned to read that kind of information from his eyes, which makes Le Tong feel that his overflowing sympathy is ridiculous and inexplicable. How can a beggar be merciful and have no food for the rich? Chapter 121 Ke Ketong is damned to read that kind of information from his eyes, which makes Le Tong ridiculous and inexplicable to his overflowing sympathy. How can a beggar be merciful and have no food for the rich? Ji Rui recognizes the special lunch box in Letong''s home. There is a flash of light in his drooping eyes. The light is collected when he raises his eyelids. He looked at Letong calmly and answered faintly, "well." So, he gave his breakfast to the poor little secretary of President Ji da. He could only take out instant noodles in the drawer and went into the tea room to make them. After eating half of instant noodles, President Ji Da suddenly came out with a document and looked at the steaming instant noodles in front of her suspiciously. "So you like this?" Love to eat a big head! Letong''s heart is full of tears. Mr. President, my breakfast is a tribute to your old man. You can only eat instant noodles. Can''t your old man accumulate some morality after eating my breakfast? "Yes, I like this once in a while..." Yue Tong said insincerely, no longer manage Ji Rui, continue to eat hard. "This document should be delivered to Tengfei at 3 p.m. at the latest." Letong nods to show understanding. Ji Rui looks at her silently again, turns and walks back to the office. "Mr. Ji, the other side is very cunning. It seems that we have already found out that we have laid a net. We just wait for him to cast, but we are not willing to take the lead again." Zhong Hao finally moved his eyes away from the computer screen and reported to Ji Rui who just came in. "Well, keep watching!" Zhong Hao nodded, raised his wrist to see the time, Huo Di stood up and exclaimed. "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve made an appointment with Tong Tong for dinner. It''s all morning..." Ji Rui''s steps stopped, his eyes staring at him, "what? Who do you have for dinner? " "Tongtong Zhong Hao answered. He strode to the door, opened the door and went out. Ji Rui stares at the open and closed door. After a while, he steps back to his desk, sits down, and continues to do his mountain of work. Zhong Hao trotted out, "Tong Tong, I''m very sorry last night!" Letong turned to look at him, "it''s OK. Aren''t you helping Mr. Ji track down hackers all night? The meal can be eaten another day. It''s not in the way Letong smiles at him a lot, saying that she doesn''t care. "Did you wait a long time last night? I''m sorry, I started to sit in front of the computer at four o''clock. Unexpectedly, I sat for more than ten hours. " Zhong Hao pulled a chair to sit down and explained. Yue Tong shakes her head. "I didn''t wait long. I didn''t have such patience. I went back when I saw that you didn''t come to call and you didn''t answer." Letong didn''t tell Zhong Hao that she had been waiting for nearly two hours. First, she didn''t want him to feel guilty. Second, she didn''t want him to take this opportunity to say how to make amends. "Really?" Zhong Hao doesn''t seem to believe Letong''s words. He stares at Letong with tired eyes. "Of course it''s true. You''re not my God. Why should I wait for you so long?" Yue Tong said with a smile. "It seems that I''ll be very busy these two days. When I''m free, I''ll treat you to a big meal to make amends, OK?" Zhong Hao looked at Letong very seriously. Letong nodded, "well, wait until you are free." After apologizing to Letong, Zhong Hao returns to his office and Ji Rui says to him, "director Zhong, you''ve worked hard for more than ten hours. I''ve ordered a luxury suite in the hotel opposite. There are several rooms in it. Why don''t you take turns to have a rest? I''m afraid you''ll have to work hard these days!" Zhong Haodi Ji Rui''s proposal has no objection. There are six of them, including Zhong Hao. Zhong Hao told three of them to go to the opposite side to have a rest and come back to take over the work of the other three in four hours. After the three men left, Zhong Hao was about to start watching, but Ji Rui came to the window with his coffee and turned his back to him. "Director Zhong, come here." Zhong Hao screams that it''s not good. He thinks that there''s something wrong with his work, or that it''s because he hasn''t found out the hackers after spending so many days, which makes president Ji Da unhappy. "Mr. Ji, we''ve tried our best to do this time. In fact, the other side is also a rare expert, not only cunning, but also bold!" Zhong Hao argued for his work. "Well." Ji Rui lightly answered a voice, the side head sees him one eye. "This time, you worked hard!" Zhong Hao looks at Ji Rui with a little surprise. Is Ji Rui praising himself? "But I hope you don''t get too close to my Secretary..." Ji Ruitang warns Zhong Hao that he has no consciousness at all. Whether Zhong Hao and Letong are close or not has nothing to do with him. "Mr. Ji, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Zhong Hao has always been very polite to Ji Rui, but it doesn''t mean that he is a man who only knows how to grovel to power. "Letong is my personal secretary. As our partner, you are too close to her. It''s not good!" When Ji Rui said this, his face was not red and his ears were not hot. Until now, he found that this reason is applicable to all men who have a cooperative relationship with Ji and are interested in Letong. Since Zhong Hao was surprised and confused, "Mr. Ji, I have a personal relationship with Tong Tong. That''s right, but we have never talked about business in private." Zhong Hao''s words are a little exaggerated. What he talked with Letong is nothing but trivial matters. But his words undoubtedly make Ji Rui think wrong again. Actually, Zhong Hao is not familiar with Letong, so he has not talked about anything meaningful in private, including business and private affairs. "In a word, just remember that! Ji Rui hopes that Zhong Hao can be as knowledgeable as Zhuo Jiarui. After he has given his reasons, he can quickly change his goal and stop making decisions on his little secretary. Zhong Hao was forced to nod helplessly, "well, I will pay attention to it!" Of course, his promise is just to deal with Ji Rui for a while, so he won''t get close to Letong because of Ji Rui''s words. However, in the future, Ji''s family has to be more restrained, and Ji Rui won''t be able to catch anything. "As for hackers, I asked Yang Sheng to make another inquiry. According to your statement, the other party thinks that this hacker is most likely the one who broke into the UN security system two months ago. You can collect the information of this hacker and see if it is useful for our encirclement and suppression. " Ji Rui''s heart was chilly when he heard the feedback from Yang Sheng. That hacker, it is said that the base price of his reward is in billions. The old man is really fighting for his two precious sons! Chapter 122 Ji Rui''s heart was chilly when he heard the feedback from Yang Sheng. That hacker, it is said that the base price of his reward is in billions. The old man is really fighting for his two precious sons! "Well, when you say that, I think the two are really similar." The means of the hacker''s crime this time are not the same as Ji Rui''s, so Zhong Hao rejected him first. Now listening to Ji Rui''s suggestion, he immediately thinks that the hacker is closely related to the hacker Ji Rui said. Ji Rui nodded and straightened up, "you keep busy. I hope you can find him out today! Thank you so much Now Ji Rui seems to be very polite and polite. Zhong Hao has been cooperating with Ji for several years. Ji Rui makes him feel strange. It seems that he has changed another person. At lunch time, three people who go to rest come back to replace Zhong Hao. Letong brings Ji Rui a meal. He doesn''t see Zhong Hao and asks unintentionally. "Where''s director Zhong?" Her words, just casually asked, is not really how concerned about the whereabouts of Zhong Hao. But in Ji Rui''s opinion, it''s not the same thing. "Gone!" Ji Rui coldly said, opened the lunch box to prepare to eat. When he was about to leave work in the afternoon, Zhong Hao and the other two technicians came back. Several people went into the president''s office and didn''t come out again. Le tong can guess how many people in the office will have to stay up all night again tonight. In a word, these people should not be able to sleep well before the hackers find out. Hesitated for a while, Letong still picked up the phone and dialed the inside line. "President, do you need me to work overtime tonight?" It''s said that Letong hasn''t worked overtime with Ji Rui for a long time. Suddenly, Ji Rui is supposed to be happy and happy. But when his eyes fall on Zhong Hao''s face with a slight frown, his happiness and joy that he hasn''t had time to take turns into unhappiness and depression. "No need!" Ji Rui cold voice finish saying, "pa" ground hung up the phone. Well, I''ve been amorous again! Letong looks at the beeping microphone, shrugs, and starts to clean up the files on the desk, ready to get off work. Back at the end of the lane, Letong habitually looks at the place where Zhang Yi set up the stall. What makes her feel strange is that in the past, there was always a large group of people around Zhang Yi, but today they are gone. Moreover, not only Zhang Yi, but also several stalls selling other products beside him have disappeared. The street, which used to be bustling, seems extremely desolate. Letong went upstairs, not in a hurry to go home, but rang the doorbell opposite. As soon as the door opened, Mrs. Zhang''s face appeared in front of Letong. Unlike her smiling face in the past, today''s sister-in-law Zhang has a sad face, which is similar to that of Wenwen when she was ill. "Sister in law, where''s brother Zhang?" Le Tong''s vision over the sister-in-law Zhang to see the house, the house, empty, even Wen Wen do not know where to go. Yue Tong secretly cries in her heart. She thinks that Wen Wen is as sick as last time. "Where''s Wenwen?" Yue Tong some anxious, urgently asked a sentence. These two or three months together, let Letong to Wenwen that little girl gave birth to deep feelings, at the moment can''t see, in the heart like what is pulling the same uncomfortable. "Wenwen is in the room... Sleeping..." Mrs. Zhang''s voice is slightly hoarse, completely different from her usual crisp voice. Letong looked at her eyes carefully again, and then she saw that sister-in-law Zhang''s eyes were red, and her eyelids were swollen. Yue Tong is more anxious, pushes sister-in-law Zhang into the room, "sister-in-law, is Wen Wen ill again?" Then she went to the door of sister-in-law Zhang''s room. If she hadn''t remembered that it was someone else''s room, she would have pushed the door open for a long time. "Wenwen is OK..." Sister Zhang came over, put her hand on the armrest, and unscrewed the door. Letong was relieved to see the little man lying on the bed. She went in to touch Wenwen''s head, and then looked at her face. Listening to her breathing with even rhythm, Letong finally let go. He crept out of the room, turned his head and asked sister-in-law Zhang, "sister-in-law, what happened at home?" Since it''s not about Wenwen, it''s about Zhangyi. Otherwise, a woman like Mrs. Zhang would not cry easily. Sister Zhang lowered her head and bit her lip. "Sister in law, if you have anything to do, just say it. Don''t hold it in your heart!" Letong pulls sister-in-law Zhang to the sofa and presses her shoulder to force her to sit down. In the past two or three months, she and Zhang Yi have gradually become good friends from an ordinary neighborhood. They regard her as their sister and cook delicious dishes without her. And she, also every three to five to buy Wenwen some food and play with the wear, Wenwen as his little niece in general with love. Both husband and wife are honest and simple people. In this city of intrigue, they always suffer from dumb losses from time to time. It must be the same thing now. Mrs. Zhang lowered her head and twisted her fingers. Under the constant questioning of Letong, she raised her head and stammered. "Brother Zhang..." "What happened to him?" Yue Tong asks anxiously. "He was arrested by Chengguan today..." "Urban management?" It is said that there will be a major meeting to be held in r city next, and many national leaders will attend the meeting. Therefore, it is normal for the urban management commission to clean up the vendors on a large scale. "Well..." Mrs. Zhang''s eyes were a little blank and helpless. For people at the bottom of society like them, it''s hard to understand. They just work hard, and they don''t steal or rob. Why do they arrest people? "After being arrested, how can we say that we have to pay a fine for ransom?" This is what Letong can think of. "Well..." Sister Zhang looks up at Letong. "How much is the penalty?" Letong never cares about these, so she has no idea about how much the fine is. In her opinion, it should be about a few hundred to a thousand yuan. "Thirty thousand!" Sister Zhang answered with red eyes. "Thirty thousand?" Le Tong exclaimed in disbelief, "they are robbing money, not punishing it!" Mrs. Zhang quickly echoed, "yes... We only earn ten yuan a day. How long will it take to earn 30000 yuan? It''s not robbing, it''s forcing us to die! " For Letong, 30000 is equivalent to three months of not eating or drinking. For Mrs. Zhang, even if they don''t eat or drink, it will take more than a year to get this number. The couple not only have to pay rent, but also have a daughter. It''s said that they have to send a sum of money back to the old people in their family every month. It''s estimated that they can save less than 30000 yuan for two or three years. Letong sat on the sofa and was silent for a while. Then she asked sister-in-law Zhang, "sister-in-law, do you know where brother Zhang was arrested?" Chapter 123 For Letong, 30000 is equivalent to three months of not eating or drinking. For Mrs. Zhang, even if they don''t eat or drink, it will take more than a year to get this number. The couple not only have to pay rent, but also have a daughter. It''s said that they have to send a sum of money back to the old people in their family every month. It''s estimated that they can save less than 30000 yuan for two or three years. Letong sat on the sofa and was silent for a while. Then she asked sister-in-law Zhang, "sister-in-law, do you know where brother Zhang was arrested?" "The city management brigade at the corner ahead." Mrs. Zhang, who is not familiar with the city, can tell the location clearly. It seems that she once visited brother Zhang. However, the couple, who have no connections in this city, have no choice but to find a way to pay a fine. Letong couldn''t bear to see the couple suffer. After thinking about it, she offered a helping hand. "Sister in law, I''ll ask my friend if I can help you." Zhang Sao is naturally grateful to Letong, "Tongtong, thank you." "Sister in law, what are you doing with me. Besides, I''m not sure I can help you. Take good care of Wenwen at home. I''ll go and have a look now. " Letong returns to her home and makes a phone call to luoyuan''er. After hearing what she said, luoyuan''er says that she will help find a way to let Letong wait for her reply. About half an hour later, Luo yuan''er calls and asks Letong to come downstairs half an hour later. She finds someone to accompany Letong to deal with it. Letong goes downstairs ten minutes in advance and sees Luo Yifan''s car downstairs. Luo Yifan gets out of the car to meet him. Before waiting for Letong to say anything, he explains first. "Tong Tong, after all the things yuan Er told me, I will accompany you to the city management brigade first." Letong nodded, but she didn''t care. She said thank you and got into the passenger seat. "Yifan, I''m sorry to let you go. It doesn''t interfere with your business, does it?" Letong didn''t expect that luoyuan''er would ask luoyifan for help. When she called, Letong guessed that luoyuan''er would tell luopa, and then luopa would find someone to deal with it. To tell you the truth, if let Letong choose, she is more willing to owe Luo yuan''er and even Luo PA''s favor than Luo Yifan''s. But he is asking for help, and has no position to choose the one who helps him. "I won''t go for nothing. If it''s settled, you should promise to do something for me!" Luo Yifan seems to see through the idea in Letong''s heart and looks at Letong with his head slightly sideways. Being seen through, Letong smiles awkwardly. "What are you talking about, Yifan? As long as I can help you, just open your mouth." She didn''t want to owe him, so she had no right to refuse Luo Yifan. Luo Yifan looked at her again, "as long as you are willing, you can certainly help." "What''s the matter?" Letong can''t help but be curious, or not curious, but give herself a psychological preparation first. "When your friend''s business is done, it''s not too late for me." Luo Yifan does not seem to be ready to reveal the answer so soon. Letong no longer asked, but told him what he knew about Zhang Yi''s stall. "Well, I see. Before I came here, I consulted a lawyer. Your friend will be fine. " Luo Yifan''s appearance of becoming a bamboo in the chest really makes Letong feel at ease. Letong''s residence is not far from the urban management team. Ten minutes later, they have already stood in the law enforcement Hall of the urban management team. And Zhang Yi, sitting in a daze in the most inner chair of the law enforcement hall, had no staff to pay attention to him. Probably, he was ready to wait for someone to pay the fine and release them directly. "Brother Zhang!" Letong leads Luo Yifan to walk in the past. Zhang Yi raised his head and looked at Letong in surprise. "Tongtong, how did you come?" Letong didn''t answer him directly. She only pointed to Luo Yifan, "this is my friend Luo Yifan." During the introduction, two uniformed urban management personnel came up. The two people looked up and down at Letong and luoyifan, "is Zhang Yi''s family? If you pay the fine, you can go. " Letong just wants to say something, but Luo Yifan presses his shoulder and says it first. "Ladies and gentlemen, here are my business cards. Let''s talk about what we have." Luo Yifan reaches out his hand and hands his business card to them. Compared with Jishi, which is the most powerful enterprise in China, Roche may not be impressive, but in R City, Roche is one of the major enterprises. There are really few people who don''t know about Roche. The two staff members took the business card, and their contemptuous look at first gradually became wonderful. "Lo... Mr. lo..." Among them, the little man looked weak and timid. After seeing Luo Yifan''s business card, he stammered a little. "I want to know what kind of law my friend, Mr. Zhang, has committed, that he should be fined such a large sum of money?" Luo Yifan in front of the two city administrators, all did not have the usual gentle to le Tong, staring at the two people''s eyes, become very sharp. "Mr. Luo, I''m afraid there is some misunderstanding." The one who looked stronger quickly bowed his head and explained. Another weak Chengguan trots to another table and drags two chairs, one for Luo Yifan, the other for Le Tong. Luo Yifan sat down impolitely, took the tea from the small man Chengguan and took a sip. "What misunderstanding? Tell me about it? " Zhuangshi Chengguan quickly took out the cigarette and handed it over¡° Mr. Luo, it''s hard to come all the way, isn''t it? Why don''t you smoke first Luo Yifan raised his hand to block it and said very seriously, "I don''t smoke. Now I just want to know what my friend did to make you misunderstand." The Chengguan angrily takes back the smoke and looks at Zhang Yi and Luo Yifan. "This..." I can''t remember the name of Zhang Yi. He stopped talking and looked at the little man for help¡° Mr. Zhang... "The little man reminded me in a low voice. "Well, Mr. Zhang is setting up a stall to sell baked sweet potato on the street today, which has a little bad effect on the public security and appearance of the city. Let''s bring him back and prepare to educate him." Letong doesn''t like these people, but she has to be grateful for them. Otherwise, if Zhang Yi is really fined 30000 yuan, the only way is probably to lend her money to Zhang Yi and pay the fine first. In fact, up to the moment when Luo Yifan handed her business card, she prepared for the worst. However, judging from such an obvious change in the attitude of the two city managers, there must be a turn for the better. "Education? Do you charge 30000 for education? " Luo Yifan asked aggressively. "No, it''s not. It was another colleague who didn''t understand the situation clearly, so he made such a punishment. " Chapter 124 However, judging from such an obvious change in the attitude of the two city managers, there must be a turn for the better. "Education? Do you charge 30000 for education? " Luo Yifan asked aggressively. "No, it''s not. It was another colleague who didn''t understand the situation clearly, so he made such a punishment. " Because of Luo Yifan''s identity, there was a big turning point. The original fine of 30000 was just a sentence, which became a critical education. Finally, Zhang Yi signed a book on critical education, and the two Chengguan said that he could go. "Thank you, Mr. law! Thank you As soon as he went out, Zhang Yi would thank Luo Yifan. "Mr. Zhang, it''s just a small matter. Don''t be so polite." In front of Zhang Yi, Luo Yifan doesn''t put on airs at all. He personally opens the door of the back seat to let him get on the car. Then he opens the door of the co pilot to let Letong get on the car. Send Zhang Yi downstairs. Letong asks Zhang Yi to go upstairs first. He plans to ask what Luo Yifan means by helping. Luo Yi Fan seems to guess her idea, pointing to the busy street outside, said¡° There''s a coffee shop ahead. The coffee is good. Would you like to have a drink? " In normal times, Letong may refuse, but in the current situation, she can''t refuse at all. "Good!" She replied briskly. The cafe is not big, and the decoration is simple. Sitting in it, the air is full of rich and mellow coffee flavor. After sitting down, Letong looked around. She always felt that the decoration and layout were a little familiar. After thinking about it for a while, she remembered that the cafe in the commercial city opposite Ji''s that day was the same signboard as here, that is to say, it was a different branch. "The coffee here is delicious!" Letong doesn''t know how to taste coffee, but that cup of high price coffee that day, I don''t know whether it''s because it''s expensive or it''s really its own taste. Anyway, Letong really thinks it''s good to drink. "Have you ever been here?" Luo Yifan looks left and right with the drink list. "It''s not here. It''s the one opposite Ji." Thinking of the box of coffee beans transferred to Yang Sheng, Letong still feels a pain! There is a feeling that the past can not be recalled. "Oh, although the storefronts of this cafe are not very gorgeous, they are concise and capable. It''s very comfortable and quiet to sit in. It''s very suitable for the aesthetic preferences of many white-collar workers nowadays. Most importantly, the coffee here is the most authentic coffee in r city." Letong listens to a long list of introductions from Luo Yifan, almost thinking that this is his own shop. "Yifan, don''t tell me, this cafe is your property!" As far as Letong knows, although Luo Yifan holds an important position in Roche, he has also invested in many industries in recent years. Looking at his proud face, Letong feels that he is talking about his children. Luo Yifan snapped his fingers, "smart! I still want to sell a pass, but I don''t know that you''ve punctured me all of a sudden. " Le Tong smiles, "it''s not that I''m smart, but that you don''t know what you look like just now, just like holding your son everywhere." As they spoke, a manager came over. "Mr. law!" Luo Yifan nodded to the man, "give me a latte. This young lady doesn''t like coffee very much. You can help her make a cup of milk taste heavier and mellow." The manager asked again, "would you like something to eat?" Letong''s stomach grunts and cries. She just remembers that she hasn''t eaten dinner yet. However, she didn''t know if Luo Yifan had anything to do next, so she was embarrassed to mention that she hadn''t eaten yet. Letong looks at Luo Yifan and asks for his advice. Because Luo Yifan came out in a hurry, like Letong, he hasn''t had dinner yet. "Tongtong, what would you like to eat? I didn''t have dinner, and now I''m hungry, and you haven''t either? " Letong nodded, took over the menu that he had only a few choices, and ordered a steak casually. Luo Yifan also ordered steak like her, but the quantity he wanted was two. I don''t know if it''s because Luo Yi, the boss or here, serves food very quickly. In a word, Letong doesn''t get hungry long before she eats the delicious steak in her mouth. "Yifan, what do you want me to do for you?" Letong even if not curious, but also by his cover up the appetite. "If you don''t speak when you eat, if you don''t speak when you sleep, you have to eat first." Luo Yifan still refused to say. Yue Tong gave him a white look, no longer asked, but buried himself in eating. After a long time, they both ate all the food they ordered. The waiter came to take away the tableware. Luo Yifan took a sip of coffee and cleared his throat before he said. "Tong Tong, do you remember my birthday?" Letong has known Luo Yifan for four or five years. Every year, she prepares some intimate gifts for Luo Yifan as a birthday present. "Of course, it''s next Saturday, isn''t it?" However, if Luo Yifan didn''t mention it today, she would have forgotten his birthday. "Well, yes." "How are you going to celebrate?" Letong is thinking, will it still be like before, playing all night in KTV, and then, the next day, everyone is like a dead pig, unwilling to get up and sleep in the dark? "What you said just now, does it count?" Luo Yifan asked this question a little carefully, as if Le Tong was always doing the bad thing of rejecting people. "Count Letong is very straightforward to reply that it''s uncomfortable to be in debt. Therefore, Letong hopes to pay off the debt as soon as possible, even if it''s just a debt of gratitude. Luo Yifan is not in a hurry to answer, but looks at her for a long time, then says. "I''m going to have a birthday party at home for my birthday this year, but so far, I''m still short of a girl. Tong Tong, can you be my party girl?" Luo Yifan looked at her eagerly and waited for her answer quietly. Letong is very strange to be a woman''s companion. On that occasion, she must be very impressive and can''t tolerate any mistakes. "Yifan, are you sure you want me to be your girlfriend? I''m a bumpkin who doesn''t know anything. Being your girlfriend will only make a fool of you. In fact, you should know many suitable candidates, right? It''s better to choose any beautiful woman among those candidates than me! " It''s not that Letong doesn''t want to be his girlfriend, but she''s afraid that she doesn''t know anything and will make Luo Yifan make a fool of herself in front of everyone at the party. "Tong Tong, if I said that no one around me is more suitable to be my girlfriend than you, would you agree to help me?" Luo Yifan did not force, such a gentleman of him, let Letong more difficult to refuse. She looked at Luo Yifan and nodded helplessly, "well, since the name of longevity refers to me, I''ll promise to come down first. If you find a more suitable person these days, tell me to change me into her." Chapter 125 She looked at Luo Yifan and nodded helplessly, "well, since the name of longevity refers to me, I''ll promise to come down first. If you find a more suitable person these days, tell me to change me into her." After agreeing to Luo Yifan, Letong privately asks Luo yuan''er what to pay attention to at the party. Luo yuan''er teases her. "Tong Tong, what are you nervous about? Isn''t it just a party? Can you be so serious? You are only responsible for making yourself beautiful and shining. My brother will be happy to death. You don''t need to think about anything else. He knows how to solve it by himself. " Yue Tong heard Luo yuan''er''s words and regretted that she agreed to Luo Yifan''s request. But it''s no use regretting, because, in this matter, she has no initiative, in that case, she has no room to refuse. Zhang Yi and his wife are naturally very grateful to Letong, and they are even better to Letong. The next day, Letong returned to the company, brewed coffee as usual and sent it to the president''s office. As she expected yesterday, several employees of the speed company, including Zhong Hao, sat in the reception hall as they did yesterday, concentrating on the computer. Ji Rui, however, turned his chair around and turned his back to everyone. He was quietly calling, "darling, daddy will pick you up tonight." It seems that he didn''t go home for two days, and the young master Ji called to play coquetry. Letong puts his coffee on the table. Ji Rui hears the sound, turns his chair around and looks up at Letong. And he said, "well, good! Daddy will take you to eat delicious food! ", Tone, is unprecedented gentle and doting. Letong doesn''t look at Ji Rui. After putting down her coffee, she turns and goes out. A few minutes later, the phone on her desk rang. When she saw the caller ID, it was the phone from the president''s office. Le Tong picked up the microphone, "president, what''s the matter?" "Where did you say that good home cooked restaurant was last time?" Le Tong Leng for a while, hard to think about it, just remember that he did mention with Ji Rui. "Oh, it''s just at the corner of Deyi street. It''s called" ordinary family ". However, President, you have to be prepared. You can''t eat high-end food there, but the home food is very authentic." Le Tong thought that although President Ji was moody and cruel to people, he was a deep love to his son! "Well." Ji Rui on the other side of the phone seems to listen very carefully. "The old fire soup there is also very good. It''s all boiled in casseroles. The president remembers to taste it." See in Ji big President so painful son''s share, Le Tong added a sentence. "Good!" Hang up the phone, Letong''s original evaluation of Ji Rui has dropped to a negative value, slightly rebounded a little. In her eyes, all men who love their children, how bad, will not be bad. After lunch at noon, Letong suddenly remembers about Luo Yifan''s birthday party. She is upset for no reason. With nearly two hours left in her lunch break, Letong decides to go to the opposite commercial city and buy herself two clothes for changing seasons to relax her nerves. After a gorgeous dress shop, Letong curiously went in to have a look, and her eyes were attracted by a purple Mermaid Dress. "What can I do for you, miss?" The shop assistant came up. Le Tong quickly waved his hand, "I just look around, you go to your busy." The clerk said, "if you like, miss, you can try it first. It doesn''t matter. We can pay by credit card here, and miss can choose to pay by instalments. " The shop assistant seems to see that Letong likes the purple dress very much, and he is about to take it down. Yue Tong glances at the price tag glued to the front of the dress. The long string of zeros is quickly counted by Yue Tong. It''s four. Of course, it''s zero without decimal point. In front of the four zeros, it''s marked with 28. That is to say, the dress costs 280000 yuan. This kind of dress, regardless of style or price, is out of reach for Letong. It''s only suitable for the long-term, not the near-term. "No! I''m just looking! " Yue Tong said, quickly backed out. It''s funny that I just look at it, but it''s easy to be misunderstood that I want to have it! Maybe, just like Ji Rui, sometimes she just expresses a little more concern for him, and he thinks that he has another intention for him! From the dress shop out, and after a few similar stores, Letong no longer dare to step into half a step, because, afraid of similar things happen just now. After spending more than an hour in the mall, Letong bought two winter clothes for herself, and a couple''s scarf of the same style for the professor and his teacher''s mother. Later, she went through the children''s clothing store and bought Wenwen some warm winter clothes. When she saw those boy''s clothes, her brain would automatically fit into the look of young master Ji, thinking that if it were him, Some children''s clothes must be very handsome and lovely. Le Tong shakes her head and laughs in her heart. How can the son of President Ji Da wear this cheap set of one or two hundred yuan? Carrying big and small bags of clothes back to Ji, just sit down, behind the door will ring. Letong habitually turns his head, but with a trace of surprised eyes to Zhong Hao. "Tongtong, did you rush to buy it?" Letong nodded with a smile, "yes, it''s a season change. I went to buy some clothes." Zhong Hao raised his hand and thumped his shoulder. "How happy!" Letong picked up a new super flavor mint on the table and threw it to Zhong Hao. "Sad director Zhong, refresh yourself!" Zhong Hao takes the mints, opens the lid, pours one into his mouth, and then picks his eyebrows at Letong. "Hello, I said, can I change the name of director Zhong?" Yue Tong still looks at him to smile, nods again, "OK!" Zhong Hao''s face brightened, but he heard Le Tong say, "when you are promoted to speed manager, I will change to manager Zhong!" Zhong Hao angrily and funny to stare at her one eye, "teacher''s mother says you are very gentle and understanding, I see, teacher''s mother is cheated by you miserably!" Letong shrugged, "yes, do you know? In the past few years, I have cheated my teacher''s mother not only in money but also in sex, but she has been fascinated by me Zhong Hao convinced her and looked down at the mint brand in his hand. "This candy is refreshing. Do you have any more? Buy it all to me! " Letong didn''t say anything. She bent over and rummaged in the drawer. She took out four or five pieces of the same candy and handed them to him. "A million." These sweets are good helpers for her to work overtime. "Well, you say you are not only a liar, but also a unscrupulous businessman. How can you start from the ground? I won''t pay. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day. " Zhong Hao throws a few candies to play, turns around to push the door open, does not wait for Le Tong to make any response, then directly closed the door. Chapter 126 Ji Rui has been working overtime with several employees of speed company for two days. He hasn''t been home for two days. In the morning, baby''s son called to make trouble, but he couldn''t get angry. He just coaxed his son for a while. Finally, he promised him to pick him up on time in the afternoon and take him to eat delicious food after school. Ji Baobao was willing to give up. For this reason, in the half a year when Letong was secretary, I saw president Ji leave early for private affairs for the first time. Letong will know that President Ji left early because of private affairs, because President Ji opened an electronic map with his mobile phone when he left, handed it to her and confirmed with her, "are you talking about this restaurant?" Letong looked at the screen and nodded, "well, yes, it''s this one. By the way, I forgot to say, President, you can call to make an appointment first and tell the store that you will take a child with you. They will prepare a mysterious gift for the child in advance, or a fun little gift, or a limited dessert. " Ji Rui nodded, put away his mobile phone and strode away. Ji Rui stepped on the spot to the kindergarten. As soon as the car stopped, he saw the school door open and a teacher led the children out. He stood by the car and didn''t look around the school gate like other parents. He didn''t go until he saw Mr. Wang leading a group of children out. "Daddy! Daddy Before he came near, Ji Baobao, who was eager to see through, rushed towards him like a rocket. Ji Rui squats down, opens his arm and holds the baby up. Smiling Ji Baobao embraces his neck, puts his lips together, and kisses him twice. "Daddy, the baby misses you so much! Daddy, do you miss your baby? " Ji Rui patted his ass, "think!" Ji Rui''s mouth is always tight. It''s hard to hear sweet words from him. Even if this man is his precious son, he still gets only one word. Fortunately, Ji Baobao seems to have been used to the disgusting and soft face of President Ji. Even a simple word "think" still makes him laugh. "Daddy, where are you taking your baby to eat good food?" Snack goods in mind, the most important thing, in addition to Daddy, to eat. Ji Rui raised his wrist to see the time. It''s still early. "Daddy will take you to play for a while and then have dinner, OK?" In the morning, after he asked Le Tong about the environment and strategies near the restaurant, many people were recommending a children''s play center near the restaurant. "Yes, baby can play! Daddy, that''s very kind of you When Baobao heard that his father not only took him to eat delicious food, but also took him to have fun, he jumped up happily, and then poured Ji Rui ecstasy soup wantonly. It''s called the play center on the Internet. In fact, it''s just an indoor children''s play room with Bobo pool, slide and other simple and traditional children''s play facilities. Ji Rui was a little disappointed when he went in to see these facilities. However, although these facilities are simple and traditional, Ji Baobao has a good time. For a while, he screams and jumps in the Bobo pool, for a while, he hides in the plastic maze to play hide and seek with other children, for a while, he screams and laughs in the trampoline and jumps high. Looking at the sweating baby, Ji Rui''s eyebrows slowly stretch out, takes out his mobile phone and takes pictures from different angles. The baby is swinging on the swing, and the laughter like a silver bell falls with his body. Ji Rui holds the rope of the swing with one hand, and is busy taking pictures of the baby. At this time, he deeply realized that the happiness brought by an object may not be measured by its price. Especially for children, a lot of happiness comes from the simplest things. For example, it''s just an ordinary swing frame made of a piece of wood and two ropes in front of us. For example, with his father, you can play the amusement center for 20 yuan. Ji Rui can''t help but reflect on himself. Over the years, he has been rushing at Ji all the time. No wonder Ji Baobao always says he is a bad guy. If, in the past few years, I occasionally spent 10 to 20 yuan to accompany my baby here or other similar places to play, will my baby''s childhood memories become more colorful? Happy time always flies. In the blink of an eye, Ji Baobao plays in the amusement center for two hours. Ji Rui looks at the time. It''s time to feed the baby. "Baby, it''s time to eat!" Ji Baobao sweated out of the Bobo pool and said, "Daddy, will you bring your baby to play next time?" On that pair of clear and beautiful eyes, Ji Rui where hard to refuse? "Good!" A while ago, he felt that he owed his baby a mommy. Now he found that he owed his baby a mommy and a simple and happy childhood. Fortunately, I found it not too late! Come out from the amusement center, the baby pulled Ji Rui''s hand, "Daddy, I want to be like him!" Ji Rui looks through the baby''s fingers and sees a little boy about two or three years old riding on his father''s shoulder, while his baby son''s eyes are full of envy. Ji Rui didn''t say anything. He bent over and put his hand under the baby''s armpit. With a strong arm, he easily lifted the baby up. The baby flew over his head and rode on his shoulder in the twinkling of an eye. The baby happily put one hand around his head and one hand on his back, shouting, "chirp, run!" Ji Rui seldom gets angry when he is whipped by his baby''s son as a horse. Of course, he doesn''t follow the baby''s instructions to run. After all, he is Ji Rui with a cold face and paralysis, not Yang Sheng who is playful. It seems that the baby doesn''t have high requirements for him. Even if he doesn''t cooperate with the performance, the baby still has a good time. Father and son, the old hand holding his son''s short legs calmly out of the amusement center, while the young are laughing and riding on his shoulders, playing crazy. "President..." driver Li, who parked his car at the gate of the amusement center and waited, hardly dropped his eyes when he saw the father and son walking out so strangely. In fact, this kind of picture is the most common picture if it is a father and son in an ordinary family. But for Ji Rui, who seems to be cold and heartless, it''s surprising for driver Li to indulge his children. The driver raised his hand to pick up the baby, but the baby didn''t bird him. Ji Rui sees that Baobao is playing well. He looks up at the sign of "ordinary people" several hundred meters away. Without hesitation, he drops driver Li and walks towards the sign. "You drive the car, and I walk slowly with the baby." Driver Li was so surprised that he couldn''t shut his mouth. The president, who had always been very serious, was willing to camel his son down the street? Chapter 127 "You drive the car, and I walk slowly with the baby." Driver Li was so surprised that he couldn''t shut his mouth. The president, who had always been very serious, was willing to camel his son down the street? Ji Rui listens to Letong''s reminder and calls the restaurant in advance to book a place. As Letong said, the waiter takes father and son into the private room and turns around to send a fried spring roll to the child. Although it''s just ordinary food, the stuffing is very fresh and the skin is fried very crispy. Two pieces of spring rolls are swept into the baby''s stomach. "Mmm... Delicious, delicious..." after eating, the baby licked his fingers and looked intoxicated. I don''t know if it''s the atmosphere or whether the cooks here are really good at cooking. Ji Rui ordered six dishes and one soup, including tangerine peel and bone, Waji chicken, steamed fish, Meiji shrimp, fresh mushroom and preserved vegetables, yaozhu melon and a coconut pig soup. The food was enough for four people. Father and son ate all the dishes and soup. The dish is indeed the ordinary dish of ordinary people, but the taste is not ordinary at all. In a word, the star chefs in Ji''s mansion can''t make this taste. Even Ji Rui, who has eaten all over the country, has endless aftertaste. And Ji snack goods, a change in the usual speech consumption personality, just blindly eat, from time to time praise twice, "delicious! Delicious Ji Rui eats faster than Baobao. When he''s hungry, he''s in a good mood to taste tea and watch Ji Baobao eat up all the rest of the dishes. Ji Baobao usually eats a bowl of rice. Today, I don''t know whether it''s because the food is particularly appetizing or because he was hungry before. In addition to sweeping all the dishes, there are two rice bowls in front of the snacks. "Ji Liang Wan!" Ji Rui raised his lips. When he was in a better mood, even he became a little humorous. He reached over and pinched Ji Baobao''s sweating nose. Ji Baobao giggled, pointed to the three rice bowls in front of Ji Rui and said with a tit for tat smile, "Daddy, you are Ji Sanwan!" Ji Rui noticed that he had eaten three bowls of rice before he knew it. When Ji Baobao was full, he rubbed Ji Rui, "Daddy, the chef uncle here is so powerful. Can we invite them back to help us cook?" Ji Rui didn''t answer directly, but touched the baby''s round stomach and said, "baby, you don''t have to have what you like. The baby likes to eat. Daddy will always bring you here. " Some of the truth, baby may not be able to understand, but Ji Rui think, it is necessary to let him understand, a person can have very limited things, and, the easier to get, often the more do not know how to cherish. Just imagine, how many people can detect the importance of the objects that can be easily weighed around them? Ji Baobao blinks and stares at Ji Rui, "really? As long as the baby wants to eat, will daddy accompany the baby to eat? " In the past, Ji Rui would go home on Saturday to accompany his son and the old man, but there were few experiences like this. First of all, Ji Rui thinks his son is hard to deal with. He is afraid that he will not be able to deal with him. Second, Ji Rui thinks his time is so precious that he doesn''t need to spend a lot of time playing with his son. However, over the past few months, Ji Rui''s mentality is quietly changing. When I have been in touch with my baby son carefully, I know that his son is not difficult, but the idea in his little head is ignored and understood. Therefore, I just blindly toss and toss. Now Ji Rui, more or less understand that if he explains to Baobao or diverts his attention properly, he seems to be able to live with him peacefully. Recently, Ji Rui''s relationship with the old man has deteriorated rapidly, which reminds him of his childhood from time to time. Then I found that the family warmth that I had been longing for was what my baby son lacked and yearned for. The baby may be because he is still young, so he does not know how to use systematic language to describe his desire, so he can only make trouble. Recently, the nightmare, which has been forgotten and gradually away, frequented again. After waking up, Ji Rui opened his eyes in the dark and was covered by waves of loneliness and helplessness. I thought that nightmare could only hurt him when he was young. Now he is so strong that he will not be shaken by anything, nor will he be hurt by anyone or anything. But in those waves of helplessness, he finally understood that those family feelings that he thought were no longer important to him could easily hurt him as before. However, the pain for so many years, has been numb, so, that will not hurt! After the pain of those cones, I suddenly thought of Baobao, the child he used as a chip in exchange for Ji''s. Baby''s coming, not because of love. Therefore, for a long time, Ji Rui intentionally or unintentionally ignored his existence. But as the baby grows up day by day, he has more and more demands on his father. From the beginning of his impatience, he has become able to accept it. Even occasionally, he feels that accompanying the baby is a kind of enjoyment. After all, he is the father of the child. He doesn''t want the baby to often have nightmares like himself because of the lack of family affection! Baobao gets Ji Rui''s promise and doesn''t bother to invite the chef home. Obviously, for the chef here, he is far less interested in the "Granny" in daddy''s mouth, but he is actually a beautiful elder sister. Ji Rui leads the baby out of the restaurant and gets into the car. The baby climbs to Ji Rui''s thigh, puts his hands around Ji Rui''s neck, and the father and son face to face. "Daddy, will you sleep with your baby tonight?" Baby holds Ji Rui''s face and looks into Ji Rui''s eyes. "Well." Ji Rui has been taking a nap for three or two hours in the office lounge for two nights. Today, if the baby didn''t call, he would have been sleeping in the lounge for another night. This kind of thing happened from time to time after he took over Ji. Originally, he was going to accompany his son after dinner, send him home, and then return to the company, but a pair of eyes on his son''s desire, his "no" word, became "um." The hacker was so patient that he didn''t do anything for several days. "Daddy, that''s very kind of you!" Ji Baobao kisses Ji Rui twice, rubs his little face on Ji Rui''s face and asks, "Daddy, that beautiful big sister..." Ji Baobao''s beautiful eyes flicker, but Ji Rui is a little lost in his son''s beautiful eyes. He doesn''t react for a moment. "Huh?" Where''s the beautiful big sister? "The beautiful big sister who cooks well... When will daddy bring her back?" Chapter 128 "Huh?" Where''s the beautiful big sister? "The beautiful big sister who cooks well... When will daddy bring her back?" Ji Rui Leng, beautiful big sister, refers to Letong? Ji Rui doesn''t know why Baobao insists that her "grandmother" is actually a beautiful big sister. He did not know why the baby, who always cared only about "mommy", would never forget a big sister he had never met. "How many times has Daddy told the baby? It''s not a big sister. It''s an old woman. Who told you it''s a big sister? " Ji Rui pats the baby''s buttocks, and his tone is a little more severe. "Daddy, you cheat!" The baby said softly and pointed Ji Rui''s nose with her finger, "the deceitful daddy is a dog!" Ji Rui is angry and funny. He patted his ass hard. "Who said Daddy cheated?" The baby laughs, "Daddy, is that big sister daddy''s girlfriend?" Ji Rui is surprised, "who said that?" Letong is just a temporary helper he pulled home to help cook two meals. Is it too far fetched to say that his girlfriend is a shadow catcher? Who in the end instilled this idea into the baby? "Why not? It''s also on TV. Girlfriends don''t cook for their boyfriends and keep them clean! " The baby smiles cunningly, and seems to be excited by her intelligence. Ji Rui''s face sank down, but he still kept his temper and explained to his son, "that old woman is just like sister Xin, a nanny." Ji Baobao''s face is full of smile. Obviously, he doesn''t believe what Ji Rui said. Ji Rui is too lazy to explain to his son. Anyway, according to the baby''s enthusiasm for things, he is almost not interested in this "big sister". ¡­¡­ Letong puts a pile of documents that need Ji Rui''s signature in front of Ji Rui. She bends down and points to several items on the documents. "President, I think these items need to be revised. In addition, the growth rate estimate is a little too high..." Ji Rui listens to her report, but his eyes are staring at her drooping face. Her voice is very gentle, with her clear and clean voice, just listening, it is also a kind of enjoyment. Her eyebrows are not thick or light, and the eyebrow shape is very beautiful, but it can be seen that they are naturally beautiful, which is not the illusion painted with a kind of eyebrow pen. The drooping eyelashes are long and thick, the side line of the nose is straight, and the thin pink lips open and close with the words. The lip shape is sexy, but it doesn''t lose its personality According to the aesthetic standards of most men, this face alone is more than 95%. To be honest, this is Ji Rui''s first time to see a woman so seriously and give a score. Therefore, he did not know that, in his opinion, more than 95% of this face, if thrown in the upper class of those celebrities and ladies, Letong''s own unique dusty temperament with her delicate and beautiful face, can only be described in one word, that is gorgeous. But at this moment, Ji Rui can understand why Zhuo Jiarui and Zhong Hao can''t move their eyes when they see Letong. If there is such an eye-catching woman as a girlfriend, even if they do not love her, men will be very happy. Because, such a girlfriend to a great extent to meet the man''s desire to conquer and vanity!! However, if such a woman is her own girlfriend Ji Rui is startled by his assumption and takes his eyes back. It seems that he is affected by the baby''s "big sister is daddy''s girlfriend?" This is a ridiculous hypothesis. However, she should not have done so many things for him with the idea of becoming Ji Rui''s girlfriend, as the baby thought? Ji Rui thinks he''s insensitive to his feelings. Therefore, if it wasn''t for his precious son''s reminding, he hasn''t thought about it at all. Maybe, maybe, Letong has done so many things for him. It''s not necessarily that he secretly takes himself as his girlfriend. In other words, he has done so many things for him with such extravagant hopes and fantasies? At the thought of these possibilities, Ji Rui''s heart is very uncomfortable, unconsciously, eyebrow Feng twisted up. "President, are you sick?" What is Letong still talking about? Her eyes inadvertently catch a glimpse of men''s subtle expression changes. The words of concern may not be blurted out by her brain. I do not know when she began to care for him, it seems, has become an instinct. He just frowned, and she would guess what made him frown. It''s really bad to feel that attention and emotion are easily controlled by others, especially this person is not others, but the cold and heartless president of Jida. This kind of being driven by the left and right is very sad, but she can''t control herself. Ji Rui looks into her clear eyes. In a short moment, he sees a lot of complicated changes in her expression. But he is always not good at looking at her face. Naturally, he can''t tell what kind of emotion is contained in those changes. "No!" Ji Rui shakes his head, but leans his body slightly to the chair, separating himself from Le Tong. He has to admit, too close to Letong, can''t help but be confused by her, and then, he can''t help but think of that night! At the beginning of that ecstatic night, Ji Rui was just an accident that deviated from the track because he failed to suppress his original desire. But day by day, the accident made him think about it again and again. Even, he was a little possessed! He didn''t know her, so he didn''t like her. Moreover, he didn''t think that such a cold person would be interested in people other than his son, let alone like him. Therefore, the sight will be attracted by her uncontrollably, but it is because she seems to be a woman who is good at drinking to men! For Zhuo Jiarui, for Zhong Hao and for himself. Ji Rui, who has opened some distance, gives Letong a strong sense of distance. Between them, Ji Rui''s self-evident alienation adds an impermeable wall. Yue Tong is injured in the spot, in the heart secretly scolds oneself meddle in business, he is comfortable not comfortable, concern her asshole, oneself so much mouth why? Did she forget? He is the best example of how a dog bites LV Dongbin and does not know a good heart! No matter what she did, he would think she had a bad motive! "President, do you have the same evening party?" Letong doesn''t ask Ji Rui about her health. She is a sensitive person, especially to Ji Rui. This cognition makes Letong helpless, but helpless. And Ji Rui just felt from her body that such as with the wind general floating breath, instantly became the condensation of the frost floating down. "Well." Chapter 129 Letong was going to help her pick out the dress on Saturday. Of course, she couldn''t afford and couldn''t buy the 280000 dress, but she couldn''t be too shabby. So she wanted to rent a suit to deal with it. A decent dress, just the daily rent, is not a small amount for Letong. For this amount of expenditure, Letong has been distressed for several days. Just when she was about to call Yolo yuan''er to see the dress, the express delivered a beautifully packaged express. Letong didn''t have the habit of shopping online, so she was very confused. When she signed in, she carefully looked at the list. It really said that the recipient was herself and the sender was Luo Yifan. Le Tong feels strange. Although Luo Yifan is a true childe, he treats her sincerely. If he really wants to send her something, he will send it to her door in person or by express delivery. Is it because he is not in r city? What''s more, Luo Yifan only gives her gifts on her birthday. Now it''s still some days before her birthday. What''s the express delivery? At this time, it''s still working time, but Letong can''t restrain her curiosity, so the express delivery just leaves. She cuts open the wrapping paper, and when she sees the purple evening dress inside, Letong opens her mouth and fails to close it for a long time. Of course, this evening dress is not the one she liked that day, but the color is almost the same, and the style is a little different. Letong has never owned such a beautiful dress. Maybe it''s a woman''s nature to love beauty. Looking at the beautiful dress, she felt itchy and couldn''t help reaching for it. Then she took it up and compared it with herself. "It''s office time. What are you doing?" Ji Rui''s cold voice suddenly came from behind. Yue Tong was surprised and stood up to explain. "President, this is the express I just received. I just want to confirm whether the goods are correct." Ji Rui''s gloomy eyes swept over the beautiful dress. Although he had never bought this kind of dress, he intuitively felt that it was expensive. Can Letong afford such an expensive dress? Even if she can afford it, she is such a stingy person willing to buy it? With exclusion, Ji Rui is convinced that this dress is definitely given to her by others And who gave her such an expensive evening dress? Yang Sheng? Or Zhuo Jiarui? Or Zhong Hao, who has been in his office for three days? No matter who these three people are, they all have such financial ability. It''s just that Yang Sheng doesn''t look like someone who can give her such an expensive gift. What he sees most is that Yang Sheng invites Letong to dinner. And Zhuo Jiarui, since he hinted that he would cancel several cooperation projects, didn''t seem to pester Letong again. As for Zhong Hao, although he has the ability, it is also a great burden for him to buy such a dress. "Put it away!" Ji Rui orders unhappily, turns around and closes the door. Letong sticks out her tongue to the closed door, then obediently folds the dress and puts it back in the box. Ji Rui closes the door behind him. He just remembers that he just went out. In fact, he wants Letong to search for some information. Now he is in a bad mood. At this time, he doesn''t want to see her face. "Mr. Ji! The hacker caught it Zhong Hao''s cheerfulness interrupts Ji Rui''s meditation. Huo Di stands up and walks quickly. "I have locked each other''s IP address and sent it to the email address of Mr. Ji''s friend. I believe that the other party will take action soon." Zhong Hao has two big bags under his eyes, but his eyes are shining because of his success Ji Rui reached out and patted Zhong Hao on the shoulder, "well, thank you! You''ve worked hard these days! " Caught hackers, Ji Rui''s mood, but does not seem happy. Because, that means, it''s time to break with the old man! Although the father and son''s face had been torn when he took the baby away earlier, the baby''s affair could not be the reason for the father and son to break up. But with the emergence of hackers, he and the old man can no longer find any reason to maintain the surface politeness. On the way home, Ji Rui has been quietly looking out of the car window. Although he never talks much, he doesn''t say a word like today. The driver knew that he was in a bad mood, so he took him to some inner streets as far as possible, so that he could stop less red lights and avoid traffic jams. Ji Rui has no awareness of the driver''s consideration, because, in his mind, he is still thinking about things with the old man. "Xiao Rui, your father loves you." Vaguely, he still remembered that his mother had said such a word to him before the accident. Love? Ji Rui sneers in his heart. That man doesn''t love his mother. What he loves is the brilliant group in his mother''s hands. And he, looks too much like his mother, especially, that pair of green eyes. His existence will only make that man full of guilt, too heavy to breathe. How can he love him? The car was parked in the parking lot below the apartment when the phone rang. Ji Rui, it''s Yang Sheng. It seems that things over there are done. "How about Yang Sheng?" Ji Rui gets through. The answer that he wants to know but doesn''t want to know will soon be revealed. "Rui, as you expected, that man really took the money from the old chairman..." Yang Sheng''s words were very slow and light, but his words were like a sharp blade. The light of the knife flashed quickly and cut off the little connection between Ji Rui and Ji Laozi! "Rui, are you ok?" Yang Sheng on the other side of the phone didn''t hear Ji Rui''s response, so he asked anxiously. "Well, I''m fine!" Yeah, can''t it be okay? "And now what?" Yang Sheng seems to be in a dilemma. Yang Sheng doesn''t hesitate to deal with Ji Wen and Ji Wu, but he''s dealing with Mr. Ji "Just do what you should do. Don''t worry, a selfish man like him won''t let himself be in trouble!" Ji Rui has no doubt about this. So, he''s not going to be soft. In this fight, there was no blade, no sword shadow, no guns, but it was full of smoke and gunpowder. Yang Sheng got instructions for the next step. He just said that he would arrange things as soon as possible. Then he quickly closed the line. Ji Rui is in a complicated mood and drags his heavy steps back home. As soon as he enters the door, he hears the fragmentary but hasty footsteps coming. With the sound of footsteps, Ji Baobao rushes over. "Daddy, are you back?" Ji Baobao is very clever today. He doesn''t want Ji Rui to hold him as usual. Instead, he takes Ji Rui''s briefcase and walks into the living room with his briefcase in his hands. Ji Rui''s heart is heavy, watching the baby stand on tiptoe to put the briefcase on the locker, reach out for him, and ask the baby in a slightly hoarse voice, "baby, do you love daddy?" What he can''t get from the old man, he hopes, can get from the baby son. "Well, baby loves daddy best!" The baby nodded heavily, and then came to kiss him, to prove that what he said is true! Chapter 130 Yang Sheng, who has always been haunted, has been away for several days this time. Letong knows that he is Dai Jirui who has gone to deal with Ji wenjiwu''s affairs in country y. After the problem of hackers was solved, the employees of Jisu company headed by Zhong Hao finally withdrew from Jishi, and the office of Jida president returned to the previous desolation. "President, the Secretary of Chen bureau just called and asked us to hand in the tender within this week." Letong, holding a handheld computer, stands beside Ji Rui and reports his work. "Well." Ji Rui didn''t look up, his eyes focused on the documents spread out on the table. Letong has long been used to Ji Rui''s dual-purpose idea. As long as he answers the question, it means that he has listened to it. So he goes on to say, "the development project Yang tezhu is responsible for has several documents to be approved. The following departments are waiting for work. Please have a look at it as soon as possible." "Well." "In addition..." Ji Rui suddenly raised his head and interrupted her, "what do you think of the present job?" Yue Tong is stunned. For a moment, he is not sure whether he is testing or really caring about her work experience. "President, if there is something wrong with me, just say it!" Letong thinks that she is not stupid, but when she is faced with Ji Rui''s deep mind, she has to admit that her brain is often not enough. Compared with pretending to understand, Letong prefers to ask questions without shame. In that way, at least she can get a clear answer instead of her own conjecture. Their eyes are opposite, one is deep and unpredictable, the other is clear. "Take a look at this plan book. If you have any opinions or different ideas, you can make a new plan book for me." Ji Rui doesn''t answer Le Tong''s question directly. Instead, he closes the document he just looked at and hands it to her. Letong looked at him with some doubts, "president, is this the work of the planning department?" Ji Rui quietly looked at her, "are you picking a job?" Letong did not say a word, took the document he handed over, put it on the table, and continued the unfinished report. After reporting everything that should be reported, Letong doesn''t ask Ji Rui what the intention of his action is. He silently picks up the document and goes out to do his own business. Letong thinks it''s an extra thing for her, so she doesn''t do it in an urgent time. She even wants to take it home and do it slowly. She has been in touch with a lot of planning books in her secretarial work for more than half a year, but she has never had a chance to do it herself. Therefore, there should be a lot of information to look up. Regardless of whether Ji Rui gives her this job as a embarrassment, she still wants to give her an opportunity. In a word, she will take this as an opportunity for her transformation and make good use of it. Ji Rui gives Letong a week to write this plan. Letong has been busy at home for several nights. She can''t find many materials on the computer, so she records them one by one and plans to go to the library on Sunday. By the way, she goes to see Uncle Zhong, whom she hasn''t seen for some time. In a busy day, time always flies. In the blink of an eye, it''s Saturday. At noon, Luo Yifan sent a driver to meet Letong. In advance, Luo Yifan once told her to let Letong go to Luo''s house to make up and change clothes. Letong didn''t know much about these. Luo Yifan''s arrangement undoubtedly made her relaxed. She was so happy that she got on the bus and chatted with the driver. "Miss Le, you are the first non relative female companion at the young master''s birthday party." This matter, actually Luo Yuan son told Yue Tong. In the past, Luo Yifan would hold a birthday party or cocktail party a few days before his birthday. Letong was afraid of social intercourse and didn''t like that kind of occasion, so she never attended, only attended a party with only a few close friends on his birthday. But all his previous birthday parties and girlfriends, without exception, were Luo yuan''er. For this reason, Letong is so reluctant to be his birthday partner. If she hadn''t accepted his favor first, she couldn''t refuse his request. Under normal conditions, she would never have done such stupid things that made her fall into the mud! Luo Yifan''s home, next to luoyuan''er, is a luxury villa with a large garden. The layout is similar to that of luoyuan''er''s home. At a glance, you can see that the tastes of the two brothers are similar. Car into the parking lot, far away, you see luoyuaner standing on the edge waiting. "Tong Tong, why is it so late?" As soon as the car stops, the impatient Luo yuan''er opens the door and asks Letong. "Traffic jam." Letong should be, out of the car, Luoyuan son took her arm and took her to the direction of the villa. "Look, I said it must be the traffic jam that makes it so late. But my brother didn''t believe me. He kept urging me to come here to wait for you. The wind was so strong that I was almost dried!" Luo yuan''er in casual clothes, like Le Tong, has a plain face and straight hair. Luo Yuan son''s words, gave Le Tong not small pressure, she even had the impulse to turn around and run away. Some things, she has been trying to ignore the fool, but recently, the trick seems to be more and more ineffective. "Yuan''er, I don''t know anything. You must accompany me all the time and give me some advice." Letong doesn''t like to rely on others. She will ask Luo yuan''er to do so, but she is forced to stay by her side. In this way, she may reduce the chance of being alone with Luo Yifan. "Ann, I will! Even if I don''t look at it for your sake, I have to look at my brother''s face. " Luo yuan''er doesn''t know that Le Tong''s heart is like this. She only thinks that she is really stage fright, so she asks for help, so she pats her heart to let Le Tong rest assured. Letong got her promise, and the big stone in her heart was a little lighter. Luo yuan''er takes Letong in through the back door, directly bypasses the hall and enters a room. He pushes the door open. The smell of powder makes Letong realize that this is a special dressing room. Inside, like a professional dressing room, the position against the wall is a large mirror. In front of the mirror, there is a long row of chairs. There were several young women sitting in chairs and making up. Letong and Luo yuan''er sit side by side, and two makeup artists come out. It takes about an hour to transform Letong into another person she can''t recognize. The purple dress on her body sets off her skin as clean and white as snow. Her thin but sexy shoulders are exposed, her delicate facial features are revealed in her light makeup, and her slender but graceful posture is revealed. Letong stands in front of the mirror, like a fairy in the dust, which makes her best friend Luo yuan''er, who has known her for several years, feel very surprised¡° Tong Tong, is it really you? Are you sure you didn''t go for plastic surgery just now? " Also surprised by Letong, in addition to Luo yuan''er, there is today''s hero, Luo Yifan! Looking at the stunned Luo Yifan, after staying silent for a few seconds, he finally takes over Letong''s hand from luoyuan''er, "Tongtong, you are so beautiful!" Chapter 131 Letong says "thank you" to Luo Yifan with a smile, but she has an impulse to pull out her hand which is tightly held by Luo Yifan. Even Letong herself finds it strange that her acceptance of the opposite sex is as good as Yang Sheng''s, but it''s hard to accept the hand-in-hand intimacy like Luo Yifan''s. She admits that in a society that is open enough to have sex with strangers, she is too conservative. So, several times, she was very glad that she had no memory of what happened with Ji Rui that night. Otherwise, she didn''t know how much she wanted to despise and dislike herself. With Yang Sheng, she thinks it''s a good emotional expression of the two brothers. They are good friends and good friends with each other. But holding hands with the opposite sex is a kind of intimacy between lovers. She has no experience in love. Therefore, in addition to being held by a man when receiving help, Luo Yifan is the first man to hold her hand in opposite directions. He is very tight, and judging from the sweat in his palm, Letong, his tension is no less than himself! Letong sighs silently in her heart. Although she has a big head, she can''t go back to the night when Zhang Yi''s accident happened. If she knows that she wants to touch Luo Yifan in order to help Zhang Yi, she will probably choose to ask others for help. But, besides Luo yuan''er, who else can she ask? If Yang Sheng is not in R City, will he turn to Ji Rui for help as he did when he was robbed last time? Le Tong is surprised, for he can think of Ji Rui in this kind of purely private social occasions and is shocked! Ji Rui is no one but her boss. Although, she to him, it seems that also with the general feelings of friends, but it is only her wishful feelings to pay. For Yu Jirui, she is just a subordinate, a small secretary who will not have any other involvement except work. Why did she think that if she asked him for help, he would help? In other words, as long as you want to help Zhang Yi in the whole matter, the situation is almost irreversible. It''s just that it''s useless to think too much. The next most important thing is how to deal with the party tactfully. It''s not easy for Luo Yifan not to have too many ideas when he wants to deal with the party properly. "Tong Tong, I''ll take you to meet my parents!" The party hasn''t officially started yet, but the scene that is more difficult to deal with than the party scene comes first. The hesitation in Letong''s eyes can''t escape the eyes of Luo Yifan. He looks at Letong attentively, and then gently points the back of her hand with his fingers to comfort her. "Don''t worry, my parents and my uncle are bad tempered and easy to get along with. They won''t embarrass you." Letong secretly laments that in the current situation, she hopes that Luo Yifan''s parents are snobbish, so she can directly take this opportunity to leave. Although, she seems to be very irresponsible for giving birth to such a shrinking idea. But since she entered the door of Luo Yifan''s house, she never stopped thinking of running away. Under the gaze of Luo Yifan''s eager eyes, Letong is more guilty, but she can only say, "look what you say, whose parents will embarrass their son''s friends?" The twinkle in Luo Yifan''s eyes is darkened by Letong''s words, but he can''t refute Letong''s words, because he and she are really just friends. "Yes, they never embarrass my friends!" Luo Yifan tone some helpless, smile is with a trace can not erase the lonely. Luo Yifan leads Le Tong downstairs. In the living room, there are four middle-aged people, two of whom Le Tong knows. One is Luo''s father Luo Weisong, the other is Luo''s mother song Rou, and the other is a middle-aged man who is six or seven times like Luo Weisong. He should be Luo''s father, the other is his mother. "Uncle Luo, how are you! Hello, uncle and aunt. I''m a friend of Yifan, Letong Letong didn''t wait for Luo Yifan to introduce her. She took the initiative to step forward and bowed slightly to the elders, and then introduced herself. "Tong Tong, you are so beautiful today!" Without waiting for Luo''s father and mother to respond, song Rou takes Letong by the hand and looks up and down at Letong. She can''t help praising her. "Hey, mom, who''s your own daughter?" Luo yuan''er, who is behind Le Tong, protested. Song Rou squints at her, "you''re not!" Luo yuan''er was hit and rubbed against Luo Weisong, "Dad..." Luo Weisong patted her face and said with a smile, "it''s OK. None of us think Tong Tong is beautiful. The key is that a Tao thinks you are the most beautiful. Tong Tong, are you right?" The people in the living room were all laughed by Luo Weisong. "Tong Tong, often listen to Yi Fan and Yuan Er mention you, but it''s the first time to see you, come and have a good chat with my aunt." Luo''s mother patted her seat and motioned Letong to sit down. Letong stands up with a smile, but she feels forced to go to Liangshan. She cries bitterly in her heart, but her face is filled with a gentle and sweet smile. Luo Yifan bent down to help her pull up her skirt. Luo Weisong narrowed his eyes and teased him, "you can teach me!" Luo''s father also looked at Luo Yifan with great appreciation, nodded and said, "yes, Yifan is finally enlightened!" For this topic, Letong really don''t know how to cut in. Luo Yifan seems to understand her embarrassment, stares at her father and uncle, and says, "you two are so wordy, which scares Tongtong away. You two can dress up as my partner." The elder brother, who is over a hundred years old, just stops talking. He smiles and looks at each other with a tacit smile. The meaning in his eyes makes Letong want to ignore it. The servant brings tea and all kinds of tea snacks, but Letong is afraid that she will touch the thunder point when she talks, so she takes the tea from Luo Yifan and tastes it carefully. Luo''s mother is better than Le Tong''s imagination. Maybe she really heard that yuan''er and Yi Fan had mentioned many things about Le Tong, so she didn''t ask about her life experience. Just ask her where she works, whether she is tired or not. These don''t touch any bottom line questions, Letong natural honest answer, speaking of work in Ji, Luo mother suddenly asked, "You Ji total that son, have you seen?" Le Tong shakes his head, "I haven''t seen him. Ji Zong has never brought him to the company." Although Le Tong once met Ji Baobao downstairs in Ji''s mansion, she always felt that it was better for her to talk less about her boss''s private affairs, so as not to make more mistakes. "It''s like President Ji''s style. I heard that he took his son away a few days ago and didn''t let Mr. Ji and his wife see his grandson!" It seems that Ji Rui''s split between father and son has spread in the upper class! Chapter 132 Although Le Tong once met Ji Baobao downstairs in Ji''s mansion, she always felt that it was better for her to talk less about her boss''s private affairs, so as not to make more mistakes. "It''s like President Ji''s style. I heard that he took his son away a few days ago and didn''t let Mr. Ji and his wife see his grandson!" It seems that Ji Rui''s split between father and son has spread in the upper class! Letong is very surprised, but it''s inconvenient to show it. After all, this kind of thing is inconvenient for her to express her opinions. Luo Yi Fan seems to see through Le Tong''s mind, take a look at his mother, said¡° Mom, what''s the point of such hearsay? Don''t talk nonsense Luo''s mother was choked by her son, but she was not annoyed. She only said with a smile, "rich people are willful!" Le Tong in mind, Tucao, this kind of words from the wife of billions of loanshi chairman''s wife, make complaints about how funny and funny, for nine point nine of the people, Luo family has been very rich, OK? Yue Tong thinks that Luo Mu is more willful than Ji in her mouth. Luo''s mother probably also noticed from the conversation that Letong didn''t like to mention Ji Rui, so she started the dressing and beauty classics with Letong and Luo yuaner''s mother and daughter. Letong is also not interested in these topics, but she is more willing to talk about such topics that do not touch any privacy than Ji Rui''s gossip. Moreover, the two elders seem to be very keen on this kind of topic. She only needs to smile and nod her head. After sitting in the living room chatting for a while, a butler like man in a black suit came in and bowed his head to Luo Yifan and said, "second young master, everything is ready for the party, and it''s time." Listen to the man say so, Le Tong just think of Luo Yifan ranking second, he above, there is a brother, but today, but did not see his brother. "Well, we''re going to meet the guests." As the birthday girl''s companion, Letong is forced to accompany Luo''s elders and Luo Yifan to greet the guests outside the banquet hall. Almost every guest who comes in will say, "Luo Er Shao, your girlfriend is so beautiful!" Letong has no choice but to paste the words "I''m not Luo Yifan''s girlfriend" on her forehead. Letong stands at the door like a mountain in the back. Until the guests come, Letong and Luo Yifan finally turn into the banquet hall. Luo Yifan, the birthday star, is going to make a speech on the rostrum as usual. Originally, there was nothing wrong with Le Tong. However, after Luo Yifan''s speech of welcoming and thanking Li Lin, he insisted that Le Tong stand on the rostrum and take a picture with him. He is the oldest. Naturally, Letong is hard to refuse. After going on stage, he deliberately keeps a slight distance from Luo Yifan and stands side by side with him. Unexpectedly, the hand hanging on the side of the body was fished by Luo Yifan without warning, and the body was pulled in the past. When the two fingers were close to each other, the flashing light under the stage flashed frequently. Le Tong''s eyes flashed a trace of consternation. Without any measures, her eyes swept the banquet field without focus, but at the entrance, she looked at a pair of sharp and gloomy eyes. That pair of Letong is familiar with the eyes that can no longer be familiar with, such as the lone wolf standing on the grassland, emitting a sharp and deep green light. For those two deep green lights, Yue Tong was flustered for no reason. As for why she was flustered, even she couldn''t understand. The man at the entrance seems to have penetrating eyes through the crowd and looks at Letong from top to bottom. The look in his eyes is clearly not true, but she intuitively feels that the man''s eyes are full of contempt and irony. Yes, in his heart, he has always been a woman who wants to cling to the rich family by all means, which just confirms his inner thoughts. This misunderstanding makes Letong very angry and powerless. But what''s the use of anger? Who let himself run into this kind of occasion that makes him think more every time! However, even if I am really a woman who wants to cling to a rich family by all means, what''s the matter? In a word, she did not climb him, nor did she attach him. He despised a fart and mocked a ghost! Yue Tong, who was thinking in this way, immediately had a lot of strength. Just now, he was like a deflated balloon. Now, he was full of strength and nodded to Ji Rui with a smile. Ji Rui takes back his sight without expression, turns his head and goes to one side to say hello to several elders of the Luo family. Le Tong is pulled by Luo Yifan. Facing the photographers under the stage, she also takes back her sight. She has a bit of a broken pot mentality. She nestles up to Luo Yifan and shows a bright smile to the camera. Laughing on the stage, Luo Yifan takes Letong to the center of the rostrum, takes two glasses of champagne from the servant, hands one to Letong, and hands the other to the audience. "Today is my 28th birthday. Thank you for your kindness. I''d like to have a drink first, and then I''ll be happy with you." Luo Yifan on the rostrum delivers the wine to le Tong. Le Tong only sticks to her head and touches a glass with him. They face to face and drink the wine in the glass. Under the stage, there was a loud noise, and then someone started to coax, "kiss! kiss! Kiss... " The roar comes one after another. No matter how cheeky Rao Shi Letong is, he is also flushed. He has to stare at Luo Yifan and signal him to solve the problem quickly. Luo Yifan is different from her. The noise from the audience is exactly what he thinks at this time. But he has the heart of thieves and has no courage to steal. He only dares to stare at her obsessively. Until his palm is maliciously pinched by Le Tong, he comes back to himself and laughs at everyone apologetically If not in public, Letong really dare not guarantee that he can control the impulse to beat him. What is "my girlfriend is shy"? This is not clearly misleading people, let people think that he and she, is the intimate relationship can freely kiss? Well, I can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River! Yue Tong slightly side body, dodged the public''s line of sight, fiercely glared at him one eye, "Luo Yi fan! You want to die! " Letong said in a low voice. Although their relationship has been stagnant at a certain stage, at least they are friends who have known each other for several years. They talk at will and most of them get along with each other with true feelings. "Don''t tell me, Tong Tong, you are so shy that you don''t look like you very much!" Luo Yifan is still not afraid of death and added another sentence. Yue Tong took a deep breath, and then pressed down the thought of leaving. "Luo Yifan, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Chapter 133 "Don''t tell me, Tong Tong, you are so shy that you don''t look like you very much!" Luo Yifan is still not afraid of death and added another sentence. Yue Tong took a deep breath, and then pressed down the thought of leaving. "Luo Yifan, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" This time, Letong is really angry. She turns around and takes out her hand from Luo Yifan''s without any trace. She turns around and strides to the stage. However, although she was so angry that she wanted to curse her mother, she still had a charming smile on her pretty face. Luo Yifan is not annoyed, strides three steps to catch up, hand in Letong realize to hide before, has put her hand in the hand again. In front of hundreds of guests, Letong naturally can''t tear down his platform, but has to retaliate by pinching his palm a few times. Luo Yifan kept a smile on her face and led her to the guests. "Tongtong, this is my brother!" Luo Yifan points to a slightly older man and introduces him to her. Get it! This is not to attend a birthday party, but to see parents! "Hello, brother Luo! My name is Letong. I''m yuan er''s classmate and good friend! " Letong takes great pains to get rid of the relationship between herself and Luo Yifan, but it has little effect. "Hello, I often hear Yifan mention you!" This elder brother Luo is the current president of Roche. At first glance, he is a smart man. However, looking at Luo Yifan''s eyes, he is spoiled and full of fatherly love. "Yes? Yi fan must have said that I''m as crazy as Yuan Er, right? " Even though Le Tong doesn''t want to socialize with Luo Yifan''s close relatives, her task today also includes these. She owes Luo Yifan''s favor and has no right to decide how to repay the debt. "Oh, is that what I tell you?" Yue Tong nodded with a smile, "of course, he used to call me crazy, called Yuan Er crazy!" When Le Tong was in college, Luo Yifan often talked about it. Luo Yifan looks at Le Tong with a smile, "Tong Tong, do you remember these? I thought you forgot! " At that time, Letong was as happy as a bird. She was sensible, but optimistic and outgoing. She was really like a madman when she played. However, she is as cute and frank as a madman when she plays and laughs. After her mother is ill, she will never return. Especially when she takes care of her mother and comes back from school for a few months, she is as distant as a passer-by. At that time, he only thought that she was in a bad mood because of her mother''s illness, but even after her mother''s illness got better, she didn''t have as much scruples about him as when she first met him. Even, he felt that her heart had grown up completely in those few months, not to mention Bi yuan''er, even more mature and sophisticated than herself. However, after experiencing such pain, she never said a bitter word in front of him and yuan''er. Even if she asked her, she just replied, "I''m ok! I''m fine! Don''t worry! " And so on. At that time, he couldn''t fully understand her pain. Only after he saw much of the human suffering after work, did he gradually understand that what she experienced in those days, perhaps, was much more bitter than he and Yuan Er imagined! Yue Tong smiles and blinks, "how can I forget?" Yes, that''s a watershed in her life. How can she forget it? Before the diagnosis of her mother''s illness, the mother and daughter lived happily although they were poor. However, after learning that her mother would die if she didn''t have an operation, all of Letong''s happiness was taken away in that instant! Her happiness disappeared overnight, and the only thing left was the burden and fear that made her breathless. How could she have the heart to accompany yuan''er and Yifan around? Luo Yifan looks at her smiling face, and her heart looks like it is suddenly tightened by the silk thread. A "how can I forget", the way all her sad past, but this words in the uninformed hear, but think she is not forget those happy time, right? So clearly experienced a huge pain, but also with a sunny smile in the face of other people''s she, let him heartache! Most of the time, he wanted to treat her as a treasure in his heart, but she, for so many years, just like deliberately, when he went further, she took three steps back, he took one step back, and she didn''t step forward, but somehow she stayed in the same place. After several times of trial, he could only stay in the same place, neither advancing nor retreating. He kept a good relationship with her, better than his friends, but never reaching the relationship of lovers. He even can only bury his heart in the bottom of his heart, and dare not express too much favor to her. What he is afraid of is to scare her away. "Don''t mention the past. Today''s Tong Tong is the most beautiful and moving Tong Tong I''ve ever seen." Luo Yifan handed the cup to Letong and turned the topic back to now. Let alone Letong does not want to recall those black days, even he does not have the heart to let her recall those sad past. Letong raised his glass to touch him, then sipped a little, put his face close to him, and whispered in his ear. "You don''t have to give me any more ecstasy. I promise you that I won''t escape." This sentence, like a basin of cold water, put out the love and warm heart of Luo Yifan mercilessly. What she said was a hint to him not to be amorous. She will be here today, not to have anything to do with him or to give him any hope, but just to pay off the debt. Luo Yifan wants to hate her, but he finds that he is very pitiful for the one who can''t hate her. He pulled up a far fetched smile, just want to say something to Letong, but heard a cold voice came over. "Yifan, would you like to introduce your girlfriend to me?" Ji Rui, holding the wine in front of them, looks up and down at Letong like a stranger. Yue Tong obviously Zheng for a while, turn a head, the line of sight is straight to go up Ji Rui''s indifferent eyes. What is he doing? Was it on purpose? With Letong''s understanding of him, he said that either he was playing a humorous game or he was angry. However, for such an old-fashioned person as president Ji Da, it is obviously not suitable for him to play humor. Therefore, he is undoubtedly angry. But what was he angry with? She is just his employee, not his slave. Eight hours'' life is her private domain. Who she plays with and who she is intimate with in this domain? What does it matter to him? He''s just her boss. What''s the right to be angry?! Chapter 134 She is just his employee, not his slave. Eight hours'' life is her private domain. Who she plays with and who she is intimate with in this domain? What does it matter to him? He''s just her boss. What''s the right to be angry?! Did not wait for Letong to have any reaction, clenched her hand Luo Yifan immediately grinned to Ji Rui, "Rui brother, you are so humorous." Yes, it''s really humorous! People who work together every day can''t recognize them because they change clothes and put on light makeup? Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Ji Rui is joking. But only Letong knows that Ji Rui, a man like him, doesn''t care to make such a joke with others. With his power and ability, there is no need to warm up the atmosphere with such cold jokes. "Humor?" Sure enough, Ji Rui impolitely cold hum, line of sight, still stare at Le tong body. It turns out that the gorgeous and expensive dress she received that day was sent by Luo Yifan?! Why didn''t he expect that among the rich men she wanted to net and cling to, Luo Yifan was the one with the most money and the most chance to succeed? Moreover, Luo Yifan seems to know her temperament. Now this simple purple dress shows her refined but charming noble temperament. And the most rare thing is that, against the backdrop of charming and noble makeup and Chinese clothes, she did not bring a little bit of vulgarity, but with a unique aura and mischief of her own. Although Ji Rui doesn''t want to admit it, just as he started, he saw such Letong from a distance. Ji Rui''s heart beat uncontrollably for several times. So that men can''t move their eyes, just like the genie from heaven, he really doesn''t know! Therefore, the sentence for introduction is not humor, but truth! Luo Yifan doesn''t know whether he pretends to be stupid or doesn''t recognize the irony in Ji Rui''s words, or whether he sniffs out the unusual atmosphere between Ji Rui and Letong. He holds Letong''s hand tightly and sticks her to his side. "Brother Rui, you can''t really see it? Although, I was surprised by Tong Tong, I could see it was her Luo Yifan seems to be playing a fool on purpose. Le Tong originally wanted to be dumb, but Luo Yifan forced her to put it on the table, so she had to pass the wine cup to Ji Rui. "Thank you very much, president!" With that, he raised his glass to drink. Ji Rui is elegantly inserted in his pants pocket, holding the wine from the waiter in his hand, but his eyes are staring at Letong who is drinking with his head up. "Oh, yes! The hostess''s manner is quite good! Better than being my Secretary! " Le Tong has been around Ji Rui for more than half a year. Can''t he hear the irony in his words? Originally, she only wanted to drink a sip of wine, but Ji Rui''s words were like an invisible hand. She forced the wine into her mouth. She raised her head and drank all the wine in the cup, but she still felt that she couldn''t get rid of it. Just as a waiter passed by with a tray of wine, she put the empty cup on the tray, picked up another glass, and handed it to Ji Rui with a smile. "Thank you for your affirmation! I thought, in the eyes of the president, I am a person of no good, originally, not so bad! At least, I''m quite competent to be a female companion of Yifan! " Letong smiles very brightly, as if, this is really a very happy thing. The wine cup is raised and pasted to the lip, but it is snatched by Luo Yifan. "Don''t drink, Tongtong. It''s wine, not water!" Luo Yifan also seems to recognize that in the conversation between the two people in front of her, they are actually armed and full of gunpowder. Staring at Le Tong''s smiling eyes, he forcibly snatches the cup from her hand. Ji Rui doesn''t take a little bit of temperature vision, finally, from Letong body moved to Luo Yifan body, "Yifan, you can rest assured, she can drink more than you!" The other hand that Letong hangs on her side unconsciously clenches into a fist. She is trying to say something to refute Ji Rui. The hand that she is holding is swept lightly by Luo Yifan''s warm finger abdomen. Then, she hears Luo Yifan say to Ji Rui. "Brother Rui, Tongtong can drink again. In my eyes, she is still a little girl in need of protection. Besides, it''s a must for her to drink, not a hobby! " Ji Rui always lets Letong block the wine. Luo Yifan often hears Luo yuan''er mention it. Therefore, when he talks about Ji Rui, he hates not only Luo yuan''er but also Luo Yifan. However, he did not dare to show too much concern in front of Letong, so he did not express any opinions on this matter. But today, the thin paper between him and Letong was finally pierced by him. Since like her, as a man should have to bear, he will be brave to carry up. What should be said, what should be done, he will not do less! For example, he would not have done this kind of thing in front of Ji Rui. He was not afraid of Ji Rui''s power, but he didn''t want to make Letong think more about it. And his innuendo, listen to Ji Rui ear, extremely ear. Have to? I think she''s obviously trying to seduce by being drunk! Remembering her lovely drunken appearance on the anniversary night of the company, Ji Rui felt as if she had thrown down the fire in a pile of dry wood and set off a raging fire in an instant. The tongue of fire, which ran up desperately, blocked his eyes to see the truth and blinded his reason, which he was always proud of. It turns out that the object of her seduction is not limited to him?! So, after him, how many men did she successfully seduce? Do these men also include Luo Yifan? Otherwise, how dare Luo Yifan, who used to be submissive to himself, choke on himself so fiercely? This Luo Yi fan is really stupid, don''t look at his own weight, unexpectedly for a woman like Le Tong, don''t hesitate to offend a person who is dozens of times stronger than him? Besides, Letong is twenty-four this year, right? It''s disgusting to talk about a little girl who needs protection! Ji Rui doesn''t know that when Luo Yifan met Letong, he was really a naive 18-year-old girl. At that time, Letong had the same body and face as the one he knew now, but inside, it seemed to be people from two different worlds. Le Tong, who is forced to cuddle up with Luo Yifan, sees the frost in Ji Rui''s eyes getting heavier and heavier. Generally speaking, he is only in the negotiation table, and now he is covered with Xiao Sha''s murderous spirit. Letong looks at Luo Yifan with the end of her eyes, but it seems that she doesn''t notice Ji Rui''s change at all. She faces Ji Rui fearlessly like a fighter. Letong cries in her heart that it''s not good! Chapter 135 Le Tong, who is forced to cuddle with Luo Yifan, sees the frost in Ji Rui''s eyes getting heavier and heavier. Generally speaking, it''s only in the negotiation table that the murderous spirit of Xiao Sha gathered all over him now. Letong looks at Luo Yifan with the end of her eyes, but the other party seems to be unaware of Ji Rui''s change. She faces Ji Rui fearlessly like a fighter. Letong cries in her heart that it''s not good! Luo Yi is always protecting her, she knows, but in order to protect her and offend Ji Rui such a man, it''s not worth it! She owes him enough. She doesn''t want to add this one! "President, since I am so incompetent as a secretary, I will resign!" Yue Tong said, casually took the wine cup from the waiter who passed by. Without waiting for Luo Yifan to stop, she looked up and drank the wine in the cup. Ji Rui stares at her, in the heart ha ha! Ha ha, that''s good! Caught a rich man, with a long-term meal ticket, decisively to resign with their own! Sure enough, she is always thinking about climbing the rich family! What job, what ambition, are bullshit, in her eyes, those are just a pedal she wants to enter the rich family! Ji Rui in the eyes of contempt and contempt, unreservedly all reflected into the eyes of Le Tong. Letong, who has never cared too much about other people''s eyes, suddenly feels extremely uncomfortable for no reason. What friend? In his eyes, I''m afraid that it''s too much to accidentally stick to the sole of his shoes. Don''t want to face such Ji Rui, Letong put down the wine glass, side head close to Luo Yifan, whispered, "Yifan, I''ll go to the bathroom." Luo Yifan frowned slightly and looked at her with concern, "is it uncomfortable to drink too much?" Yue Tong shook his head, "no, don''t worry, I''m ok!" Then he looked at Ji Rui, nodded politely to him, turned and walked towards the bathroom. Where she passed by, the guests looked at her one after another. As the birthday girl''s companion, she could only smile and nod to everyone. After death, Ji Rui looks at her like this, takes back his eyes and says to Luo Yifan, "Yifan, you have taught her well, and the posture of the hostess is so easy." Luo Yifan pretends not to understand the irony in Ji Rui''s words. He smiles, and his eyes follow Le Tong''s figure all the time. "It''s my honor and my great happiness to let Tong Tong care so much!" The fire in Ji Rui''s heart seems to have been splashed with a large basin of oil, and it is burning more vigorously. His lips slightly smoked, "my Secretary can get the second young master of the Luo family so favored, it''s really an honor." Luo Yifan stares at him, "didn''t Tong Tong just say that she wanted to resign? Soon, she won''t be brother Rui''s secretary. " Anyway, those words just now have offended Ji Rui. I don''t care if I offend him more thoroughly. As for the resignation, since Letong said so firmly, that she already had such a mind, he might as well add fire to the flames. Don''t say she is such a responsible and capable person. Even if she is a young lady who knows nothing but play, he can give her a casual job. Luo Yifan that pair of Letong is my person. I will deal with her affairs by myself, which makes Ji Rui more inexplicably angry. "Quit? Am I right? " Luo Yifan laughs, "brother Rui has a lot of talents under him. It''s not necessary for him to be a secretary, isn''t it?" Ji Rui doesn''t speak, just silently stares at Luo Yifan. Brother Luo, who had been entertaining other guests behind them before, turned his head to catch a glimpse of Ji Rui and quickly brought wine to him, which broke the two people''s sticky silence. Letong walks into the corridor leading to the bathroom from the banquet hall. On one side of the corridor is a transparent glass wall. Outside the glass wall is the beautiful big garden of the Luo family. In the pavilion not far from the corridor, there were two people who were very affectionate. One of them was Luo yuan''er who promised to accompany her all the time. Looking at friends nestling in Xu Tao''s arms, Yue Tong can''t help laughing and scolding: the guy who values color over friends! Coming out of the bathroom, Letong''s mind is still full of Ji Rui''s scornful eyes and sarcastic words, and she is very upset. In addition, Luo Yifan''s pressing posture after piercing that layer of paper makes Letong want to grow wings immediately and fly away from Luo''s home. At the end of the bathroom, there is an exit that can walk out of the garden. He doesn''t want to go back to face Luo Yifan and Ji Rui. He hesitates a little and goes out from the exit. She didn''t want to escape. She just wanted to go out and get some air! It''s winter now, and all kinds of Letong flowers growing in the garden are blooming in full bloom. Letong finds a chair to sit down in a large clump of purple flowers. Letong doesn''t know their names, but the clump of unremarkable flowers exudes bursts of fragrance. Letong leans back in her chair, closes her eyes and raises her head. She tries to immerse herself in the fragrance, so as to forget the two men at the banquet and the chill of sitting in the cold wind in her sexy dress. The north wind, whistling past her ears and blowing through the flowers, not only makes a rustling sound, but also brings a light fragrance. Letong takes a deep breath, and the refreshing fragrance reaches her heart. It seems that the depression at the bottom of her heart is really washed away. Now in her mind, there are only the branches of flowers fluttering with the wind, and the purple petals whirling and falling with the wind in the air, such as purple snow "Meow... Meow... Meow..." Letong is completely immersed in the empty state and does not want to wake up, but suddenly comes a subtle but bleak cat call. Judging from the intensity of the call, the cat is either a tiny baby cat or a cat that is injured or sick. Letong has been fond of small animals since she was a child. When she heard the call, she suddenly opened her eyes and followed the direction of the sound. The dress she was wearing had a long back swing. At first, she held up the back swing with her hands and bent over the flowers. Later, the skirt was hooked by the flowers several times. She simply did not do it twice. She pulled the back swing to her knees and tied it into a bow. Letong looks down at her masterpiece with satisfaction and smiles. She continues to search for the sound maker. Unconsciously, Letong walked slowly from the exit of the bathroom, but she didn''t know that she was walking step by step towards the parking lot. Finally, a few minutes later, she saw the shrieking kitten under an osmanthus tree. Kitty has long snow-white hair. Judging from its unsteadiness, it should have been born just a few days ago. It is estimated that it was accidentally separated from Mommy cat. So, I''m calling for advice here! Chapter 136 Finally, a few minutes later, she saw the shrieking kitten under an osmanthus tree. Kitty has long snow-white hair. Judging from its unsteadiness, it should have been born just a few days ago. It is estimated that it was accidentally separated from Mommy cat. So, I''m calling for advice here! Letong walks over carefully and squats down. "Meow... Meow..." for fear of scaring the kitten, Letong opens her mouth to learn the frequency of the kitten and calls softly. Kitty timidly looked at her, small body in the cold wind constantly shaking. One person and one cat looked at each other for a while. After Letong meows for more than ten times, the kitten finally opens her mouth, and "meow..." gives a long cry in response to Letong. Letong slowly reaches out her hand and tries to touch the cat''s head. Kitten miser shrunk, staring at her, but did not mean to go away. Letong''s hand slowly fell on the cat''s head. Seeing that it didn''t avoid it, she boldly swept its head. Kitten began to look at her with some fear, slowly, but it seems to feel the warmth in her hand, and actively rubbed her head into her hand. In fact, Letong has been sitting in the cold wind for so long in her sexy dress, and her hand has frozen to ice. Kitten rubs her hand, probably not to seek the real temperature, but to seek a kind of dependence from the heart. Letong saw that it was shaking all the time, so she tried to scratch its stomach with her hand. Kitty seemed to like her very much. She closed her eyes slightly and leaned on her hand. Yue Tong simply reached out and picked it up. Seeing that it was shaking badly, she picked it up and sat on the chair. Put the kitten on her thigh, and when she saw that she was still shaking, she opened her bow tied skirt and wrapped it up, revealing only the round and small cat''s head. Letong looked down at the kitten about the size of her palm. In her ear, she heard the sound of "meow...", this time loud and anxious. Originally in her lap nest kitten, struggling to stand up, but Letong skirt wrapped it, unable to move, can only open his mouth and whispered "meow..." in response. Le Tong thought that the louder cat call should be from the kitten''s mother''s call. Listening to the sound, it is getting closer and closer. So, stay in place and so on, should be able to let the kitten and its mother and son reunite. Letong gently swept the kitten''s head to comfort it, looked up and looked around, listening to the sound is very close, it seems that the kitten''s mother has also heard the kitten''s cry. Letong''s guess is correct. Soon, the loud cat call came from a corner. With the cat call, a little boy''s figure suddenly ran into Letong''s eyes! Compared with the big cat in the little boy''s arms, the little boy himself surprised Letong even more! This little boy is not someone else, but the man she wants to avoid now, the precious son of President Ji, the young master of Ji family! The little boy, whom she had met far away, turned out to be much more beautiful than she had imagined. Although it seems strange to use the word "good-looking and beautiful" to describe a boy, the boy''s facial features are really perfect. Without Ji Rui''s cold and rigid, thick black eyebrows, black and bright eyes, straight nose and thin lips, the combination looks very comfortable, lovely and beautiful. Letong looks at the little boy who is getting closer and closer like a fool. His brain seems to be a blank! "Sister!" As soon as Ji Baobao saw Letong, he brightened his eyes and cried happily. Letong is called back by his clear and loud voice. She smiles at him. Ji Baobao''s attention is not on her. Her dark eyes are staring at the kitten on her thigh. "Meow... Meow..." The big cat in his arms, seeing the little cat, screamed more anxiously and bitterly. "Sister, how is baby cat?" Ji Baobao trots in front of Letong holding the big cat. Letong doesn''t understand him. When he sees the bright red blood on his snow-white sweater, he finds that the big cat''s foot is injured and bleeding. Yue Tong calmed down and quickly opened his skirt, ignoring that it would make the dress dirty. Instead, he quickly urged the little boy, "little brother, give me the cat and Mommy!" Ji Baobao seems to trust her very much and cooperatively put the big cat on her lap. "Sister, will Mommy cat die?" Ji Baobao didn''t look at Letong, but looked down at the two cats, touching the heads of the kittens and the big cats with both hands, and asked Letong in a very pitiful tone. Letong felt sad for no reason. Maybe she thought of her mother! She put one hand on the backs of the two cats and gently rubbed Ji Baobao''s head with the other hand, soothing him with a soft voice. "Little brother, don''t worry. Mommy cat is only slightly injured. Let''s take him to see a doctor and it will be OK soon." "Really? Sister, you can''t cheat the baby, can you Ji Baobao raises her head and looks at Letong with her shining eyes. Yue Tong nodded heavily toward him, and solemnly assured him, "well, my sister won''t cheat my baby!" Yue Tong''s mouth assures. She reaches over and pinches Mommy cat''s foot. After a serious look, she finds that mommy cat''s foot is not only bleeding, but also broken. "Baby, let''s take the cat to the doctor!" Letong didn''t hesitate. She wrapped a big cat and a small cat in her skirt and put them in her arms. The two cats are very obedient. The cat''s mother is sticking out her tongue and licking the kitten''s face, while the kitten squints happily. Ji Baobao happily looks at the two cats and naturally holds Letong''s hand with his little hand. "Sister, do you know the doctor here?" Le Tong was stunned. Yes, this is Luo''s family. How do you know the doctor here. But these words, to Shangji baby''s eyes full of hope and expectation, became a positive sentence, "well, know! Don''t worry, baby Little guy''s hand is very warm, and very soft. Letong is holding it like this. She has a kind of feeling that she doesn''t want to let go. Ji Baobao, who has always been very resistant to strangers, actually takes the initiative to hold her hand and willingly follows her, which makes people feel incredible. Letong embraces two cats, one big and the other small, holding Ji Baobao by hand, and walks slowly in a certain direction according to the memory just now. When she sees the two figures nestling together in the pavilion far away, Letong takes a long breath. Fortunately, these two intimate lovers are still here. Otherwise, she has to run back to the hall and ask Luo Yifan for help. Of course, it''s not impossible, but somehow, she just doesn''t want to run back to the hall to ask Luo Yifan for help. Chapter 137 Fortunately, these two intimate lovers are still here. Otherwise, she has to run back to the hall and ask Luo Yifan for help. Of course, it''s not impossible, but somehow, she just doesn''t want to run back to the hall to ask Luo Yifan for help. "Yuaner!" Le Tong called far in the past, there nestled together two people, suddenly separated, both turned to look at Le Tong and Ji Baobao. "Tong Tong, you..." Luo yuan''er knows Ji Baobao. Although he is not familiar with him, he is the kind of child that people can''t forget at a glance. Therefore, Luo yuan''er recognizes Ji Baobao at a glance. Luo yuan''er''s eyes are full of surprise. It seems that he doesn''t understand how Letong can mix with Ji Baobao. Moreover, they still hold hands and look very close. Ji Baobao is very difficult to deal with, and it is well known in the upper class. Luo yuan''er once heard those young people who admire Ji Rui mention that if anyone wants to touch Ji Baobao''s little finger, it''s sad. And Le Tong, actually holding the little devil''s hand so safely, is it because they have known each other for a long time? But why didn''t she hear from Letong? Ji''s family protects Ji Baobao very well. In principle, Letong is just an ordinary employee of Ji''s family, and it is very unlikely that she will know Ji Baobao. Yue Tong saw from Luo Yuan er''s eyes don''t understand and surprised, toward her wink, made a wink, motioned her don''t talk disorderly. Although Luo yuan''er is not careful, she has known Letong for five or six years. She knows her little actions very well. She knows that Letong doesn''t want to talk nonsense, so she doesn''t ask questions. She just turns her eyes to the two cats in her arms. When she saw Letong pull up her long skirt to wrap the kittens, she couldn''t help screaming. "Ah! Tong Tong, do you know how much this dress is worth? It was destroyed by these two wild cats Letong wants to distinguish something. Ji Baobao on her side listens to Luo yuan''er''s words, but stares at Luo yuan''er fiercely and scolds fiercely, "you are the wild cat, your whole family are wild cats!" Letong didn''t expect Ji Baobao''s temper to be so smelly. It must be because Luo yuan''er slandered the two cats he liked, which made him unhappy! Letong bends down slightly and lowers her head to pacify jibaobao¡° Baby, that elder sister just said casually, does not really think the kitten is a wild cat "The baby wants to tell the grandfather that sister Luo bullies the baby''s kitten!" Ji Baobao points to Luo yuan''er and hums coldly. "Eh!" Luo yuan''er didn''t expect Ji Baobao to recognize her, "do you know who I am?" Ji Baobao raises his head and looks at Luo yuan''er with his stupid eyes¡° Of course, it''s not your brother''s birthday? " Luo yuan''er is a little angry when she is choked by a little boy. But the fact that he is Ji Rui''s baby son reminds her that she can''t afford to offend him! What she didn''t understand was that the little boy stabbed himself all over, but how could she hold her hand so lovingly beside Letong? Letong sees that her friend is very angry with Ji Baobao, so she tries to make it right. "Yuaner, is there a doctor in your brother''s house? This big cat''s foot is injured, so we need to deal with it quickly. " Ji Baobao and Luo yuaner''s attention was drawn back to the cat, "usually there is, but today is my brother''s birthday, my grandfather said, there is a doctor in the bad luck, let the doctor have a holiday!" Yue Tong frowned, but Ji Baobao held her hand tightly, "sister, what should I do? Will mommy and Kitty die? " Ji Baobao''s face is pitiful, and her black eyes are full of tears. Yue Tong''s heart was pulled fiercely for a while, can''t help but lower the head, rubbed his face with the face, the tone firmly guarantees a way. "No! The elder sister won''t cheat the baby In the face of children, Letong''s heart is always very soft and sensitive, and her tone is also very gentle. It''s the same with her neighbor Wenwen, and it''s the same with Ji Baobao. "There''s always a medicine box when the doctor''s away, isn''t there?" Yue Tong raises her head and asks Luo yuan''er. "Yes, I''ll take you." Luo yuan''er finally stood up, walked a few steps, and then turned to Xu Tao, who had never said a word, and said, "Tongtong is not here. Go and help my brother entertain the guests." Mentioning this, Letong stares at Luo yuan''er angrily, "Oh, Miss Luo still remembers that today is your brother''s birthday?" Luo yuan''er raises his hand and looks clear, "OK, OK, I didn''t accompany you? If I want to accompany you, I have to ask my brother to accompany me, The implication seems to be that the fact that she disappeared at the beginning of the banquet is actually inspired by Luo Yifan. Luo yuan''er leads Letong, Ji Baobao and two sleeping cats nestled in Letong''s arms and quickly walks back to the big room. But it''s very quiet here. Obviously, this room is different from the banquet hall. "Tongtong, you stay here. I''ll get the medicine box." Luo yuan''er takes them to the living room and signals them to sit down. Le Tong is glad to find Luo yuan''er. Otherwise, to help the cat, she must go back to the banquet hall and ask Luo Yifan for help. "Sister, look, they are dozing!" Ji Baobao is always a child. Just now, he is still full of hostility to Luo yuan''er. Now, he has forgotten that. His shining eyes have been staring at the cat in Letong''s arms curiously. "Well, it''s cold outside and warm in the house, so they doze off." Letong explained patiently. Ji Baobao carefully reached out and touched the kitten''s head, then looked up at Letong, "sister, can the baby hold the kitten?" Yue Tong nodded, "of course you can!" Ji Baobao finally takes out her little hand from Letong''s hand, happily holds the kitten from Letong''s arms, and gently kisses the kitten on her fluffy head. He is holding a kitten and can''t put it down. Compared with his fierce appearance like a hedgehog, Letong feels very sad. Ji Baobao, I heard that he was a little emperor in Ji''s family. Maybe that was the reason why he was arrogant and willful. But he, after all, is just a five-year-old innocent child, a abandoned kitten, can make him happy to no avail. "Does the baby like kittens very much?" As if possessed by a demon, Letong''s hand unconsciously hands up, as if trying to pinch the little guy''s pink face. Just when her hand is about to touch his skin, she suddenly wakes up, abruptly retracts her hand, and pulls her eyes back from the little face that looks like Ji Rui. "Well, but daddy doesn''t like it..." Ji Baoyu said in a muffled voice with grievance. His fat little hand gently swept the cat''s head. Chapter 138 She suddenly wakes up, jerks back her hand and pulls her eyes back from the little face that looks like Ji Rui. "Well, but daddy doesn''t like it..." Ji Baoyu said in a muffled voice with grievance. His fat little hand gently swept the cat''s head. "Oh..." Well, Letong is not surprised. Like Ji Rui, a cold and stereotyped man with the highest priority in work, he is usually impatient with his son, let alone with small animals? "Sister, do you know Daddy?" Ji Baobao originally devoted himself to the kitten. Suddenly, he raised his head and stared at Letong. Letong is in a panic for no reason, but the other party is just a five-year-old kid. What''s the strength of her panic. Le Tong nodded, "I know you, but I''m not familiar with you!" Although she didn''t understand Ji Baobao''s intention, she didn''t want to cheat the children. It wasn''t a lie to answer like this. However, she didn''t plan to tell Ji Baobao that she was actually his father''s secretary. After all, after today, she had very little chance to see him again. "Sister, you are so beautiful!" The little guy''s eyes are so bright that he stares at Letong without blinking. If it wasn''t for a five-year-old child, Letong would almost think that the child is secretly in love with him. The hand that had just been taken back finally stretched out and pinched his face. Sure enough, it felt as soft and comfortable as she imagined¡° Sister is not as beautiful as baby Ji Baobao, who is only five years old, like his father Ji Rui, has a slight habit of cleanliness. Moreover, he may have grown up in a insecure environment, and he is wary of people at a young age. Apart from his family, Ji Baobao can only tolerate Yang Sheng''s skin touch. If the person who touches his face is Luo yuan''er, he will probably scream to avoid it. However, he doesn''t feel disgusted with Letong, who has just met for the first time. I only felt that her soft fingertips were slightly cool, which was very different from dad''s rough fingertips, but it also made him nostalgic. "Sister, baby, it''s not beautiful, it''s handsome." Ji Baobao tilted his head to distinguish the way, in his arms comfortably stay kitten, slightly moved, but still sleep sweet. Le Tong pinches his face again, "a man is handsome, a boy is beautiful." "Meow..." After a short rest in Letong''s thigh, the cat mummy gave a long cry and stood up with three feet on her thigh. Her body trembled a few times and her long hair stood up. It looked like a tiger who had just woken up. Ji Baobao looked at it, "cat, do you want to find your child? Ah, here is the baby Said, carefully put the sleeping kitten to the big cat in front. "Meow!" Big cat seemed to respond to him, and gave a clear cry. Letong saw the big cat''s hair gradually blow away, and knew that it was the prelude to his anger. She quickly took out some newspapers from the tea table to see the date. It was quite a long time. She spread the newspaper on the sofa, and then put the big cat on the newspaper¡° Baby, put the kitten on the sofa Big cat should have misunderstood the baby just now and thought that the baby was abusing his child. "Oh..." Ji Baobao reluctantly put the kitten on the newspaper. "It''s coming. It''s coming. It''s coming." Luo yuan''er, who left for a long time, came back with a big medicine box. Letong took the medicine box and put the disinfectant on the tea table. Because it was inconvenient to bend over, she looked at the clean and warm carpet in the living room and simply sat down on the carpet. Ji Baobao also slipped down from the sofa like her. He knelt on the carpet, supported the sofa with his elbows, and looked at Letong carefully. He dipped disinfectant water into a cotton swab to help the cat clean the wound. "Sister, can you really help mummy cat cure her feet?" He looked at the cat and at Letong. "Well!" Although Letong didn''t study nursing, her mother had been ill for so many years, which made her become more skilled than a professional nurse. "Meow... Meow..." the big cat screamed bitterly, but she didn''t run away. Instead, she was lying on the sofa and Ren Letong helped her clean the wound. "Baby, where did you find mummy cat?" Ji Baobao stares at the kitten awakened by the shrill cry of the big cat. "In a rockery in the garden, the cat is stuck in the middle of the rocks and can''t get out." It seems that Ji Baobao saved the cat from the rockery. "Yuan''er, is this cat Yifan''s cat?" Letong thinks that if it''s the owner''s cat, most of them will not go out to the garden with their kittens in such cold weather. "I don''t think so. Anyway, I''ve never seen these cats before." Probably because of this, the preconceived she intuitively felt that this is a pair of unclaimed kittens. During the conversation, Ji Baobao silently stares at two cats, one big and one small. He doesn''t know what they are thinking. Until they finish, Ji Baobao raises his head, reaches over and pulls Letong''s arm. "Sister, she said cats have no owners. Can babies take them home to raise them?" He called Le Tong, has always been a sister, but for Luo yuan''er, there is only one "she" word. Of course, Luo yuan''er is also aware of the hierarchy between the two people, and turns a white eye to le Tong. "My sister''s, it''s really close." Letong is concentrating on washing the cat''s wound, and is too lazy to pay attention to Luo yuan''er''s displeasure. "Baby, my sister can''t help you decide this. Baby needs to ask daddy''s permission first." Letong can''t imagine what Ji Rui will do to her if he finds out that his baby has taken two dirty little animals back, but the instigator is her? Do you mean she''s full and meddling? Or do you sneer at her as if just now? "So..." Ji Baobao is very lost to hang down his eyes, slightly pursed his mouth, and silent. If he is Ji Rui, he will not refuse his son''s request, but unfortunately, he is not Ji Rui, and Ji Baobao is not his son. "Well, don''t worry, baby. This sister will find someone to take good care of them." This kind of thing, to Luo yuan''er, is only a little help. Although she was reluctant, she nodded and accepted it. "Don''t worry, young master Ji. I''ll take good care of their mother and son!" To Luo Yuan er''s answer, Ji Baobao is not satisfied, and turns a deaf ear to her. Silently watching Letong help big cat wash the wound, and then according to Letong''s instructions to hand over hemostatic. Le Tong''s gestures are skillful. After a while, she cleans up the wound on the cat''s feet. Chapter 139 After sprinkling the hemostatic, Letong bandages the wound on the cat''s foot with gauze, and asks Luo yuan''er for two small boards. Holding the cat''s broken foot, Letong bandages the board. ¡°OK£¡¡± Letong took a long breath, picked up the cat and handed it to Ji Baobao Ji Baobao takes the big cat and sweeps its long hair. "Well, thank you, sister!" Letong smiles and touches his head. Just as he wants to say something, Luo yuan''er shouts, "Hey, how can I just thank her, me?" Luo yuan''er thought to herself, I was interrupted to get along with each other. At such a great sacrifice, the little boy didn''t have a heart of gratitude. Ji Baobao holds the big cat pitifully and squints at Luo yuan''er, "why should I thank you? This cat belongs to your family." Luo yuan''er choked and was frustrated. When did he start to be choked by a five-year-old boy! Raise eyebrow to want to say something to Ji Baobao, hear Le Tong say, "well, you two don''t quarrel again!" Le Tong a simple words, unexpectedly let Luo Yuan son and Ji Baobao live mouth. Luo yuan''er moves her eyes from Ji Baobao to le Tong. After seeing the blood and wrinkles on the dress clearly, she can''t help frowning. "Tongtong, I''ll find a dress for you." Letong looked down and found that the dress on her body was not only covered with mottled blood, but also her skirt was scratched by herself. "No?" She didn''t want to go back to the banquet hall, but as a birthday girl, she didn''t even start the dinner. It''s hard to say. The Luo Yuan son slanted her one eye, counter asked a way, "do you say?" Letong sighs a little. As long as she agrees to others, she will do her best. Therefore, this kind of thing will not happen to Letong. "Well, you can help me pick out a new dress." Anyway, many women go to parties to change more than one or two dresses. Therefore, Luo Yifan should not doubt or ask more about this. Luo yuan''er turns around and walks away. Letong comes to Ji Baobao''s side, pulls his down jacket over the white sweater, zips it up for him, and nods with satisfaction, "well, it''s good. I can''t see the clothes are dirty." Ji Baobao is very cooperative to let her pull his clothes, long eyelashes down, staring at Letong who focuses on helping him pick up. "Sister, what''s your phone number?" Letong is surprised. It''s not that she hates Ji Baobao, but that she doesn''t want to have too much involvement with this little guy. Especially, this little guy''s father is her difficult and moody boss. "Sorry, I don''t have a phone." This time, Letong told a complete lie. Although she doesn''t want to cheat children, she can''t. "You lied! How could there be no phone? " Ji Baobao suddenly raised the volume and said, staring at Le Tong fiercely. Letong wants to touch his head with a smile, but he slaps it open. "Sister, you''re lying! Sister is a bad sister Letong didn''t expect that his mood changed so quickly. She looked at the palm of her hand which was patted open by him and laughed helplessly. Bad sister is bad sister, anyway, she was not a good person! Ji Baobao pouts her lips, holds two cats, big and small, nests on the carpet, looks down and sweeps the cat''s back. In a word, she ignores Letong. Yue Tong stares at him for a long time, forcing himself to be hard hearted and not to coax him. Ji Rui is a man with strong conjecture. If he knows that he has seen his son in private, he also gives him his contact number. He doesn''t know how to think about her and bury her! Luo yuan''er ran back quickly, "Tong Tong, you try this dress." She put the lake blue gossamer dress into Letong''s arms. Letong took a look at Ji Baobao, who was still quietly protesting and angry. With a sigh, she got up and walked into the dressing room with her dress in her arms. The dress is a little cumbersome. It took her some time to change it. When she came out of the dress, only Luo yuan''er was left in the living room. "Where''s the baby?" Letong looks around. Suddenly, she is worried and at a loss. She rushes over like a tide. Luo Yuan Er looked at her strangely, "he was picked up!" "Ah? By whom? " When Letong saw Ji Baobao just now, he came out from the corner with his cat in his arms. Until now, Letong remembered that Ji Rui was alone when he walked into the banquet hall. There was no girl or Ji Baobao around him. Where did Ji Baobao come from? Does Ji Rui leave him alone in the garden to play? "The driver of general Ji..." Luo yuan''er looks at Le Tong like a monster and mutters, "aren''t you usually very smart? Why are you so stupid today?" When Letong heard the answer, she was a little nervous. "The driver surnamed Li?" Luo Yuan Er nodded, "well, yes, that''s him." "How did he come here?" On the one hand, Letong is afraid of driver Li''s nonsense, on the other hand, she is curious. Just now, Luo yuan''er took her and Ji Baobao around several corners to come to this room. How did driver Li find this place? Luo yuan''er glared at her contemptuously, "you don''t know that most of the children of rich families are equipped with trackers now?" Letong suddenly realized! "Well, I see! I really don''t know. I''m not rich. How can I know that? " Letong shrugs. Then he pulled his dress. "How about this dress?" Luo yuan''er''s attention returned to her, "well, it''s not bad, but I have to admit that I don''t know your characteristics as my brother. The purple dress really magnifies all your advantages several times, not to mention men, even women, when they see you, they will be surprised." Letong is flattering herself when she is a good friend, but she doesn''t answer. She lowers her head and trims her skirt. "Driver Li didn''t ask the baby anything, did he?" She is still afraid of what Ji Baobao will say. Some words, after two or three people''s mouths, will definitely be more lethal than the original words. Luo yuan''er shook his head. "Don''t worry, young master Ji is very good. He only said that he helped the cat find the kitten, and then lost his way. I brought him back to this house... I didn''t mention you at all!" Letong shakes her head with a bitter smile. Ji Baobao is not smart. He is still angry with her, so he doesn''t want to mention her! Chapter 140 Luo yuan''er shook his head. "Don''t worry, young master Ji is very good. He only said that he helped the cat find the kitten, and then lost his way. I brought him back to this house... I didn''t mention you at all!" Letong shakes her head with a bitter smile. Ji Baobao is not smart. He is still angry with her, so he doesn''t want to mention her! I don''t know why, Letong is always a little disappointed. This feeling can''t go away until she returns to the banquet hall. Luo Yifan, seeing Letong from a distance, eagerly greets her and reaches out to hold her. "Where have you been, Tongtong? I''ve also had people go to the bathroom to see you. " Luo yuan''er flashed out from behind Letong, "I abducted him. How? No way? " Luo Yifan regards this cousin as his own sister, and immediately smiles to make amends, "OK, of course! However, if you abduct my girlfriend, you have to say hello to me first, so that I can find it for a while! " Yue Tong just asked Luo yuan''er, so Luo yuan''er will help her cover up. Although, Luo Yuan son is so afraid of Ji Rui to le Tong to have behavior to sneer at nose, but she still did. "I''ll take Tongtong to change a dress." Luo Yi Fan''s shining eyes looked at Le Tong, "Tong Tong, you are also very beautiful in this. "Thank you Yue Tong said with a smile that she felt guilty. "Nonsense, isn''t it beautiful? It''s my dress. It''s not as valuable as yours, but it''s all designed by a famous teacher, just this one. " When brother and sister bicker, Letong looks around, subconsciously looking for Ji Rui''s figure. Back to the body of Luo Yifan seems to see through Letong''s mind, "Rui brother said the company is a little urgent, just left." Hearing the answer, Letong breathed a sigh of relief. I don''t know, in order not to face Ji Rui''s cold ice sneering eyes, or not to worry about being bumped into by Ji Baobao. Ji Rui will leave so early, of course, not because of business, but because of his baby son. Originally, he had planned to go out with his baby this Saturday. Unexpectedly, two days ago, he received an invitation from the Luo family. He didn''t have much friendship with Luo Yifan, but he was a partner who had worked with Luo for many years. When he was in the most difficult time, the elder of the Luo family had helped him. So, for the sake of the elder of the Luo family, he had to come over and hang out. But Ji Baobao refuses to stay at home. Ji Rui has to let him follow. Knowing that he hates the party atmosphere, he lets Xiao Li play with him in the garden. Ji Rui originally planned to come in and offer a toast to Luo Yifan. Even if he finished the task, unexpectedly, he saw Letong here. Moreover, the other party still appeared with such an incredible identity. This accident makes Ji Rui very angry, but he has to be self abusive and stay at the party to socialize with all kinds of people. His eyes are always drifting towards Luo Yifan. When he realizes that his little secretary seems to have been away for a long time, he remembers that his baby son is still waiting for him in the garden. Seeing the baby son in a small jacket sitting quietly in a chair from a distance, Ji Rui is a little strange. Isn''t this boy always hyperactive? Why is he so good? Are you tired of playing? "Baby Ji Rui strides toward Ji Baobao with his back to him. Ji Baobao raised his head and turned to give him a brilliant smile. "Look, Daddy Then he jumped up and jumped to Ji Rui''s face. He handed it up with both hands. The small and lovely kitten immediately appeared in Ji Rui''s eyes. Ji Rui didn''t like small animals, so he suddenly saw the kitten and instinctively stepped back and frowned, "where did it come from?" Ji Baobao''s face, which was originally full of interest, was easily broken by Ji Rui''s question. He hugged the kitten in his arms and stared at Ji Rui with reddish eyes. "Daddy is a bad guy, sister is a bad guy, you are all bad guys!" After scolding, she pursed her little mouth and hugged the kitten and ran to the parking lot. "Xiao Li, what''s wrong with him? Who is my sister? " Ji Rui frowns, stares at the baby''s back, and strides with him. "President, I don''t know. Maybe it means Miss Luo..." "I don''t know!" Ji Rui''s tone suddenly became very severe. Driver Li bowed his head and told the story. "I played with the young master for a while. He said he was thirsty and asked me to get some drinks in the car. When I looked back, the young master disappeared. When I found the young master according to the location displayed by the tracker, he was staying in the room with Miss Luo family. The young master was holding the little cat and a big cat just now. The young master said that he lost his way in order to help the big cat find the baby cat. It was Miss Luo who led him back to the house. " Ji Rui frowned more tightly, "ridiculous, how can you leave him alone? What''s the matter with him? Can you afford it? " Ji Rui sound like ice, straight Li driver training atmosphere dare not go out for a while, close to the car, open the back door let Ji Rui on the car. Ji Baobao sits firmly in the back seat and sees Ji Rui come in, but he doesn''t look at him. He just lowers his head and sweeps the two cats lying on his lap. "Baby, this cat is not ours. We can''t take it away." Ji Rui hates small animals. Even if his son likes them, he still can''t like them and accept them. Ji Baobao raised his eyelids and gave him a faint look. "Sister Luo said that they have no master. The baby is going to take them home Ji Rui has a big head and lives at home. He always likes quiet life. It took him a long time to get used to it after the baby moved here. But the baby is his own son. At present, these two are inhuman cats! "No, it can''t be raised at home." Ji Rui was in a good mood today, but after wandering around the party, he became very bad. Ji Baobao had to make trouble at this point, and his mood became worse and worse. Ji Baobao stares at him stubbornly, "Bad Daddy, smelly daddy, if you don''t let the baby raise them, the baby will take them back to the grandfather''s house!" Ji Rui''s mood is even worse when he mentions the old man, "if I say no, I can''t! If you can''t keep a cat, you have to stay at home and don''t go back to the house! ", Ji Rui''s tone is very strong. Ji Rui is very fond of Ji Baobao these days. Don''t talk to him so fiercely, but he hasn''t tried to speak in the key tone. At present, Ji Baobao, who has been in favor for a long time, immediately shrivels his mouth, "hum" and doesn''t look at Ji Rui. Ji Baobao and Ji Rui had the same virtue, and they were stubborn cows who ate soft but not hard. When father and son quarreled like this, it was like Mars hitting the earth, and no one would let anyone. Only Li driver heard Ji Rui say, "Xiao Li, stop the car and throw the two cats away!" I don''t know whether to stop or move on! Chapter 141 Ji Baobao and Ji Rui had the same virtue, and they were stubborn cows who ate soft but not hard. When father and son quarreled like this, it was like Mars hitting the earth, and no one would let anyone. Only Li driver heard Ji Rui say, "Xiao Li, stop the car and throw the two cats away!" I don''t know whether to stop or move on! Ji Baobao''s hair was blown up immediately! Like a hen, he holds two cats tightly in his arms. His little body is straight and his eyes are round. Ji Rui roars. "Daddy is a bad guy. If the baby wants Mommy, Daddy won''t give it. If the baby wants a cat, Daddy won''t give it! You''re a bad guy. If you want to throw away the cat, you can throw away the baby together Ji Baobao''s words immediately angered Ji Rui! Mommy, Mommy, if your mommy is a good thing, there will be no little devil like you Ji Yu! At this time, Ji Rui seems to have been offended by women all over the world. It''s no wonder that he has only two women with the gender of "woman" in his mind, one is the baby''s Mommy, and the other is Letong. Now in his eyes, these two people are not good things!! Blinded by his anger, he suddenly raised his hand and waved to Ji Baobao''s face. Ji Baobao doesn''t dodge but stares at him stubbornly! Ji Rui is in a rage. When his hand is about to touch Ji Baobao, his reason finally comes back, but it''s impossible to force his hand back. Only when his hand deviates, Ji Rui''s fist falls on the car window behind him. Although he didn''t try his best, his fists were made of meat. The window glass was bulletproof glass. When he punched, the glass was not rotten. Naturally, it was his hand that hurt him. With the pain, the red blood slowly spread on the glass. "President..." Xiao Li, who is driving in front of him, looks at Ji Rui in the rearview mirror in fear. He opens his mouth in fear. But when he looks at Ji Rui in horror, he swallows his words back. Ji Baobao has never faced such an angry Ji Rui, but his nature is soft rather than hard. His dark eyes turn twice, and his fear is soon replaced by his stubborn and rebellious look. "Fight! If you have seed, you''ll shoot me! " When Ji Baobao said this, he didn''t look like a five-year-old child at all. With his small but fearless face and stubborn little eyes, he didn''t look like a five-year-old child? Clearly like 15 years old rebellious youth!! "You!" Ji Rui was almost speechless by Ji Baobao''s provocation! You have the guts! " Ji Baobao didn''t know whether he regarded his father''s words as praise or whether he wanted to continue to annoy him, "hum! Of course I have seed. I''m your Jirui son. Can I have no seed? " Suddenly, Ji Rui was angry and laughed by Ji Baobao''s words, "Oh, dare you, do you follow me?" The two cats were scared by the father and son''s response, "meow meow" screamed, trying to arch in Ji Baobao''s arms. Ji Baobao''s chubby hand gently sweeps the cat''s back, but does not forget to choke with Ji Rui. "If not, who? I haven''t even seen Mommy. Can I follow her? " Ji Baobao is stubborn. He has lost the lovely appearance of a five-year-old. Even his speaking style seems to be a different person. He is sharp and mean. He has the same virtue with Ji Rui! At this time, if Le Tong was present, he would say, sure enough, it''s father and son! Ji Rui is robbed by Ji Baobao. Suddenly, he can''t be angry! Yes, why is he angry? Baby son''s stubborn and smelly temper, in addition to following himself, is another main reason, probably because he doesn''t have mummy around him, and the two reasons are caused by Ji Rui. If he really wants to be angry, in the end, he has to be angry with himself. In the past, Ji Rui didn''t feel that he owed his son anything, but recently, as his relationship with his son has become better and better, the feeling of guilt and debt from his heart has become stronger and stronger. In addition to the mummy he wants, he can''t give it to him. Even if he wants the stars in the sky, he is willing to try to pick them for him. In this case, it''s just two cats Alas Ji Baobao''s words are like a basin of cold water, which immediately extinguishes Ji Rui''s anger and, in turn, arouses Ji Rui''s guilt. Ji Rui''s face is a little unnatural. "OK... Kitty, keep the baby!" The tone is very difficult. Ji Baobao is also a cheerful and generous person. When Ji Rui said that the cat could be kept, he immediately softened down. Just now, his tight little face immediately laughed like a sunflower. The sunflower came close to the iceberg and "boo" gave a loud kiss on the iceberg''s face. "Daddy is so good, baby loves you so much!" This time, Ji Baobao automatically switches to five-year-old baby''s sticky voice. Ji Rui raises his hand to touch his head, and then kisses his soft hair. "Meow... Meow..." Ji Baobao''s kitten cries pitifully. Ji Rui''s attention is attracted. He glances at the kitten and frowns again. Although he doesn''t like small animals, the two cats have long fur, snow-white fur and green eyes, which look like two precious stones. At a glance, they know that they are not ordinary wild cats, and they don''t look like nobody raised them. "Baby, are you sure these two cats have no owners?" At this time, he hopes that the two cats are the pets of the Luo family, so he has reason to send them back to the Luo family. Ji Baobao looks at Ji Rui''s eyes and holds the cat in his arms. "Daddy, you can''t send them away!" His son is so sensitive that Ji Rui doesn''t know whether to be happy or worried. Before, he never paid attention to his son''s these, only knew that he was more difficult than other children. Recently, however, he began to worry. Probably, he is more and more concerned about the baby. That''s why he noticed that Ji Baobao''s mind is more careful and transparent than that of ordinary children. Moreover, he is more sensitive than many adults, let alone children. "Daddy promised the babies that he would not send them away." Ji Rui touched the baby''s head and assured, "but if they have a master, daddy has to make it clear to others, otherwise, the baby will become a thief, right?" Ji Rui secretly changes his mind when he sees that his son really treasures the two cats. He wants to turn around and call the Luo family. If the cat belongs to the Luo family, he asks the Luo family to take care of it. After all, rare, baby son like it! Recently, the inspiration suck no force, dear children, give the bamboo a little power, leave the message and vote it up... Meme Da, love you every! Chapter 142 Ji Rui touched the baby''s head and assured, "but if they have a master, daddy has to make it clear to others, otherwise, the baby will become a thief, right?" Ji Rui secretly changes his mind when he sees that his son really treasures the two cats. He wants to turn around and call the Luo family. If the cat belongs to the Luo family, he asks the Luo family to take care of it. After all, rare, baby son like it! Because of these two cats, Ji Rui and Ji Baobao''s next trip changed from going to the amusement center to going to the pet store. Ji Baobao grew up so big, but it was the first time that he had his own pet. He walked around the pet store with great interest and bought a lot of cat supplies, including food, clothing, play and living. There is a veterinarian in the pet shop. He showed the cat and mummy the injury by the way. After reading it, he praised, "your wound treatment technology is very good, comparable with professional nursing." Ji Rui glances at the cat and casually asks the baby, "is it the sister of the Luo family?" In this regard, Ji Rui is in fact skeptical, Luo yuan''er that girl, a look is careless Lord, how can so careful? However, it may be the nanny of Luo family. Mention this, Ji Baobao does not say a word. Ji Rui only thinks that he is acquiescent, but he doesn''t know that he accidentally brings up Ji Baobao''s depression. Ji Baobao can''t figure it out. He''s a pretty boy who is loved by everyone, but he doesn''t even have the phone number of a beautiful sister! He didn''t know that if he didn''t get the phone call from his beautiful sister, it was not because he wasn''t handsome or cute enough, but because he had a suspicious and moody father. Therefore, his beautiful sister also kept away from him. The doctor was a beautiful woman. He seemed to have a good feeling for Ji Rui. Seeing that his fist was still bleeding, he stepped forward gallantly, "Sir, your hand is also injured. Do you want to help you deal with it by the way?" Ji Rui brow does not wrinkle for a while, lightly returned a sentence, "need not." This kind of pain is not a big deal for him, but it is a big deal to let a stranger touch himself, especially a woman. The beauty doctor touched the wall, a little embarrassed, he reached out and wanted to hold the cat, "little brother, let my sister help it change the medicine, we here medicine is more effective." What do you know? Ji Baobao, who was looking excited before, said, "no!" just like his father, Body twist, the arms of the cat will be protected by him to avoid the hands of the beauty doctor. After all, the father and son just bought tens of thousands of pet products for her. They are rare guests. Knowing that such a person can''t be offended, they just smile and lift their hair to hide their embarrassment. Ji Baobao glanced at her in disgust at her unintentional gesture, and then stopped looking at her. Vulgar! Ji Baobao spat in his heart. In his mind, he saw Letong''s elegant but beautiful face. Sure enough, people are incomparable! Before seeing Letong, Ji Baobao can definitely pick out a lot of shortcomings when he looks at any woman, but only on Letong''s face, he can''t pick out any flaws. Probably, this is what people call the right eye! Back in the car, Ji Baobao suddenly said such a word to Ji Rui, who just sat down with the door closed. "Daddy, I have a crush on a woman today!" Ji Rui almost jumped up in fright, "ah?" Ji Baobao said again seriously, "I have a crush on a woman today!" When Ji Baobao wants to express his strong ideas, he will change the self address of "Baobao" into "I"! Ji Rui thinks that his precious son really knows how to surprise himself more and more! "What woman?" This little guy, shouldn''t he take a fancy to the careless Luo yuan''er of the Luo family? Never! Ji Rui has been very quiet for a long time because of the sequelae of the party where Baobao chose mummy. Of course, he also knows that the quietness of this period depends on Baobao''s dislike of those women. But if this little guy really likes Luo yuan''er, he will be in great trouble in the future! Compared with the old man, Ji Rui thinks Ji Baobao is more difficult to deal with! Ji Baobao thought with his mouth and head askew, "I don''t know. Anyway, he is a very beautiful sister." Ji Baobao said, depressing to lower his head, there is no time to sweep the kitten''s head. Ji Rui was relieved to learn that it wasn''t Luo yuan''er, so when Bao Bao''s words were just children''s nonsense, he soon left the matter behind. At this time, he never thought that the "beautiful sister" in his son''s mouth was his little secretary Le Tong. On this day, Letong dutifully stays at the party until the evening, accompanying Luo Yifan to send all the guests away. Luo Yifan and his family want to let her stay at Luo''s house for one night, but Letong insists that Luo Yifan send a driver to take her home on the ground that she still has work to do Luo Yifan can''t beat her, so he has to send her home in person. Le Tong, who has been socializing with Luo Yifan for a long time, is too tired. As soon as she gets on the bus, she leans back on the chair with no manners, and half lies lazily in an extremely relaxed posture. Luo Yifan stretched out his hand to buckle the safety belt, but his smiling eyes fell on Le Tong. "Tongtong, thank you for your hard work today." Letong waved weakly, "go, why are you so polite to me?" Luo Yifan looks at her face a little red. He can''t help but reach out to her, but he doesn''t dare to touch her face. He just gently lifts a few strands of hair on her face. "You drink too much. Next time you come across such an occasion, don''t try to be brave. Just give it to me." Letong really drank a lot, and her brain thinking was not as meticulous as usual. "There is no future!" This words, say very carelessly, also completely have no brain, Luo Yi Fan Zheng Zheng Zheng, the facial expression slightly changed, even the smile of the fundus of the eye, also in the instant congealed. "Tong Tong, what do you mean by that?" He tried his best to keep his voice down and ask himself calmly. Although the beating rate of his heart was not at the same level as usual, he still tried to keep himself calm. Le Tong slightly recovered, aftertaste for a while, just feel that his words sound really hinder the ear, quickly explained. "I said, I will never try to be brave again!" Although, the original intention of her words is not so. But anyway, it''s still Luo Yifan''s birthday. Some words should be kept for later. Chapter 143 "I said, I will never try to be brave again!" Although, the original intention of her words is not so. But anyway, it''s still Luo Yifan''s birthday. Some words should be kept for later. "I must have drunk too much. I feel dizzy. I''ll sleep for a while..." Afraid of Luo Yifan to say anything more, Yue Tong simply leans her head on the back of the chair, closes her eyes and pretends to be drunk. Luo Yifan took a deep look at her, sighed in his heart, and drove the car away from his parking lot. Along the way, Letong didn''t sleep. In her mind, Luo Yifan''s behavior today and the helpless look just now are constantly surging up. Luo Yifan should be a very patient person. In nearly six years, from her 18 years old to her nearly 24 years old, he has never done or said anything beyond the boundary. Long ago, she thought that he had already given up. But it turns out that he is not dead hearted, just waiting for a suitable time. She didn''t know how he would have picked out his feelings for her without Zhang Yi. However, judging from his performance today, he should not be able to hide for long. "Tong Tong, I like you!" Just when Letong closes her eyes and pretends to sleep, but her heart swings, suddenly comes Luo Yifan''s voice. The low magnetic sound, set off by the whine of the car engine, seems a little ethereal, some unreal. Letong hesitates, whether to open her eyes or not, continue to pretend to be drunk and sleep. But I heard Luo Yifan say, "I know you''re not drunk, but you''d better keep your eyes closed and listen quietly, so as not to embarrass us. I should have said that I like you, but I haven''t said it all the time. It''s not because my feelings are not deep enough, but just the opposite... " Luo Yi fandun for a moment, seems to be organizing the language. Letong obediently closed her eyes, because, as Luo Yifan said, at this time let her open her eyes, she really don''t know what eyes to look at him, also don''t know what words to respond to him. "When I met you, you were only 18 years old. I was 22 years old. You had the innocence of an 18-year-old girl, but you had the delicate sensibility and steadiness that yuan''er didn''t have. Maybe it was because you and yuan''er, whom I knew most, were two completely different people. The qualities that attracted yuan''er in you also attracted me deeply. I believe you already knew what I thought of you at that time. Just when I wanted to express myself to you, you suddenly disappeared. Even yuan''er didn''t know where you went. Later, I learned from Professor Liu that your mother was ill and you had to leave school to take care of her. " These past events, Letong has been reluctant to think about, although, only five or six years ago, but in Letong''s view, it seems like a world away. Once upon a time, when she thought of the day when she would never see the dawn, people would fall into inexplicable anxiety, loss and great fear, struggling in the thought of self loathing and spitting. Even now, she still can''t get away from the huge net, and recently, the feeling that makes her suffocate is stronger and more frequent than before. She knew that in this life, she would live with this pain, but she deserved it! "Your mother''s illness must have made you suffer a lot. After you come back, your whole life has changed." Luo Yifan''s words are floating in her ears, but Letong''s heart seems to be hollowed out by those past moments she doesn''t want to recall. She knew that she should not blame herself. Under the circumstances, she had no choice. But she couldn''t help blaming herself. Especially recently, too much touching has made her strongly repressed self reproach. The seedling of self reproach has grown into a towering tree as if it had been fertilized and seen the sunshine. It is pressing on her heart and she is about to suffocate. "Yifan..." Letong suddenly opens her eyes and looks at Luo Yifan, who seems to be concentrating on driving, but in fact is also in pain. "Huh?" Luo Yi Fan slightly side over a face to see Le Tong one eye, under the dark light, Le Tong still can distinguish the gloomy in his eyes¡° My words make you feel bad, don''t they? " Letong wants to shake her head, but in the end, she nods, because now she is not strong enough to bear the painful memories. "I''m sorry..." Luo Yifan took his eyes away and focused on the road ahead. Facing Luo Yifan who is so complacent like a little daughter-in-law, Letong is not only guilty, but also guilty. She breathed a long breath, staring at the side of Luo Yifan Junlang. "It''s me... I''m sorry..." This man is actually handsome. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to appreciate it. Or, dare not Le Tong seizes her idea of going deep. When she is rational, she will never let herself fall into the mud of memory. Luo Yifan didn''t look at her, "Tong Tong, I don''t know what you are afraid of, but I will wait! Having known Letong for so many years, even if she conceals it well, he can still vaguely detect her uneasiness and escape. What Letong fears most is Luo Yifan''s persistence. "Yifan..." "You don''t have to persuade me. If I can go back, I will go back a long time ago. But you don''t have to bear any burden. I''m still young and can afford to wait! " Luo Yifan interrupts Le Tong. Such Luo Yifan gives Letong a headache. In fact, there are many people chasing her these years, but under her indifference, no one can keep an interest in her for a long time. Only Luo Yifan has been around her all the time. At first, she cheated herself. He just loved her because he hurt her. But now that he has made it clear, she can no longer deceive herself. "Yifan, you are excellent and worth a better woman. Don''t waste your time on me any more." Letong can only respond to his heartless refusal. But these merciless, it is her show of affection for him. She was very clear that knowing that she could not respond to his feelings, she was not responsible for him. "Tong Tong, you don''t have to persuade me! I''ll wait. It''s my business Luo Yifan''s obstinacy is far more than Le Tong imagined. See persuade not to move him, Yue Tong has to no longer speak. After that, they were silent all the way until the car stopped at Letong''s downstairs. "I''ll take you up. It''s late." Luo Yifan said, looking at Letong as he unfastened his seat belt. "No, all the people here are old neighbors. There are no strangers. You''re tired, too. Go back and have a rest early. " In the past, Letong paid great attention to being alone with Luo Yifan as little as possible. Now that he has made it clear, she naturally doesn''t want to give him the chance to be alone. If changed before, Luo Yifan most will obediently, Ren Letong himself upstairs, but today, he did not listen to Letong''s words, after she just got out of the car to catch up. Chapter 144 At this time, it was more than ten o''clock in the evening. On a cold winter night here, there was no one else in the alley except them. As soon as she gets out of the car, Yue Tong, who deliberately speeds up her steps, clearly listens to the footsteps behind her. Soon, Luo Yifan catches up and walks with her side by side, but does not speak. They listened to each other''s heavy or light footsteps in silence and went upstairs step by step to the door of Letong''s house. Luo Yifan watched Letong open the door, but he didn''t mean to go in. He just stood at the door and watched Letong flash in. Yue Tong sighs in the heart, turns around and looks at Luo Yifan outside the door. "Thank you for bringing me back. Good night! Be careful on the way Luo Yifan calm face, nodded to her, "well, you quickly go back to take a bath, wearing high heels for a day, remember to use hot water bubble feet." See Le Tong obediently place head, he just said a voice "good night", then, turn around to leave. After taking a bath, Letong filled a basin with hot water, soaking her feet and pressing the remote control carelessly. She didn''t know what was on TV. She was playing today''s story like a movie in her head. Including Luo Yifan''s confession, including Ji Rui''s sarcasm, including Ji Baobao, Ji Rui''s baby son. Ji Baobao Think of that oneself even don''t know the little guy of the name, the heart of Le Tong, once again inexplicably pulled pull pull. I have to say, this little guy is really beautiful! His beauty is not the beauty of a woman, but the unique beauty of a boy. The facial features on his small face, whether separated or combined, are as exquisite as God made, and there is no place to pick. If, if he is not Ji Rui''s son, Letong will be willing to make friends with this little guy. Although his character seems to be a little arrogant and self willed, from the reaction of his eyes and his speech, we can see that this little guy is very smart. Moreover, he is not bad for such a loving child. Originally, Letong thought that she would be worried about Luo Yifan and couldn''t sleep well all night. Unexpectedly, she was thinking about Ji Baobao''s beautiful and lovely face. Beautiful and smart children are very easy to be loved by others. Letong understands her love for Ji Baobao in this way. ¡­¡­ On Sunday, after breakfast, Letong bought some snacks like melon seeds and went to the library with her laptop. Uncle Zhong was there. As soon as he saw her, he turned to make tea. In a twinkling of an eye, he brought tea and cookies to Letong on a tray. "Tongtong, do you have time in the evening?" Uncle Zhong didn''t say any nonsense. He asked Letong, who was typing. "I''m going to drive this plan out today. According to the current progress, if I''m optimistic, I can finish it before dinner. If I''m pessimistic, I''ll make it very late. What''s the matter with Uncle Zhong?" Uncle Zhong sat next to her, "Why are you so busy that you have to eat? Why don''t you go to a restaurant around here in the evening? If it''s not done, it''s the same when you come back after dinner. " Le Tong thought about it, he owes this meal for quite a long time, "OK, please book a restaurant first, uncle Zhong, please." Uncle Zhong didn''t care too much about who invited her. After hearing that she was willing to have dinner together, he happily called to book a restaurant, and then hummed a little song and left with an empty plate. Letong devotes all her attention to the plan, but doesn''t notice that after uncle Zhong orders a restaurant, she makes another call. At about five o''clock, Letong knocks the last enter button, which consumes her spare time for nearly a week. Le Tong couldn''t help stretching, raised his head, the line of sight is just on the clock uncle''s line of sight. "OK?" Uncle Zhong asked with his mouth open. Letong raised her hand and made an OK gesture. Soon, she received a message on her cell phone, "shift due at six.", It was Uncle Zhong who sent someone back to help him get off work. Letong sends the planning case to Ji Rui''s mailbox, takes out her mobile phone and hesitates for a moment, but does not send out the information to remind Ji Rui. This is her first independent plan. It''s normal for her to get Ji Rui''s feedback at the first time. But today is Ji Rui''s day off. I don''t know how to send messages to disturb him. I don''t know what to do? "What? Call your boyfriend for leave? " Uncle Zhong didn''t know when he came over. Seeing her preoccupied with the phone screen, he laughed and teased her. "Uncle Zhong, I don''t have a boyfriend." Letong clarified again. Uncle Zhong "ha ha" to smile a few times, that wipe don''t have some deep meaning of look in the eyes, see Le Tong heart straight hair hair, always feel what''s wrong, but can''t think of a reason. However, it doesn''t take long for Letong to understand the meaning of Uncle Zhong''s eyes. "Uncle Zhong, why only two people want to book a box?" Letong doesn''t love money, but it''s a big box for more than a dozen people. Two people are sitting in it. It''s very cold. Letong would rather go out and find a small table to sit down. "Business is good here. This is the only big box left in the restaurant." Uncle Zhong said it very seriously, and Letong believed it. But a few minutes later, Le Tong knew that there was a reason for Zhong Shuding the box. The reason, of course, is the man who just pushed the door in. Letong and the man who pushes the door to the upper eye, their expressions, one is astonishment, the other is surprise. "Why are you?" Yue Tong stares at Zhong Hao. "It''s really you!" Zhong Hao smiles at Yue Tong and says so. Letong turns to look at Uncle Zhong. In an instant, she seems to understand something. "Uncle Zhong, is he your nephew?" Uncle Zhong nodded and asked in surprise, "yes, do you know each other?" Letong thinks that uncle Zhong''s surprised expression is very fake. The play is so well performed that he is not dedicated at all. She turned her head and glanced at Zhong Hao who had already sat down beside her. "You already knew that I was the one uncle Zhong was going to introduce to you?" Zhong Hao innocently shook his head and waved his hand, "Tong Tong, don''t do me wrong. I don''t know all the time, so I always refused to come. At noon, my uncle called me and said that he asked a girl named Le Tong to order dinner together. I was curious if this le Tong would be you." Zhong Hao''s words are very serious. It seems that they are not true. But Letong thinks that he is just as weak as Uncle Zhong! "Your uncle and nephew are enough! It''s just a meal. Is it necessary to have such a high tide? " Letong stares at Zhong Hao, then sits down calmly and takes a sip of tea. "To tell you the truth, if I had known who my uncle introduced, how could I have begged her from my teacher''s mother?" Chapter 145 "To tell you the truth, if I had known who my uncle introduced, how could I have begged her from my teacher''s mother?" "What?" Yue Tong was shocked by Zhong Hao''s words, which is no less than the degree of seeing him come in the moment just now. It''s not the teacher''s mother''s worry, but Zhong Hao''s own death? "What, what! Professor, do you want to set you up with Yang Sheng? " Zhong Hao seems to think that a thunder is not enough, and he throws another one. Le Tong simply put the cup down, and then be scared several times by Zhong Hao, the tea in her cup is estimated to be shaken out by her. "Director Zhong, you really dare to say anything. The professor didn''t want to match me up with my elder martial brother. He was just in a hurry to have fun with us." What is the truth of this matter? Letong knows it, but she doesn''t want to leave a handle for others. "Well, the professor is a little confused." Zhong Hao a pair of very understand appearance, take away the tea of Le Tong, poured a cup of juice for her personally. "You''ve been up a lot lately?" Yue Tong glances at him, "who said that?" Zhong Hao pointed to her forehead, "it said." Letong reached out and touched for a while, originally smooth forehead, unexpectedly grew a few thin protrusions, it seems, is a long acne. Her skin is white and delicate. Even small acne can be easily seen. "It''s not staying up late. It''s a woman''s secret." Letong is so stubborn that she doesn''t admit that she is working overtime to make plans. Zhong Hao shrugged noncommittally, "to tell you the truth, Mr. Ji is the most demanding and desperate boss I have ever met." Letong expresses her deep sympathy for Zhong Hao and his colleagues who stayed in Ji Rui''s office day and night. "No, at least, I don''t think you''ve been through those days without arms or legs. How can you be strict?" "It''s us who are tough and tough, not him who is not tough enough!" Zhong Hao took a sip of tea. And uncle Zhong, since Zhong Hao came in, he automatically silenced his voice and sat quietly sipping his tea. It seems that he didn''t see or hear the quarrel or communication between the two young people. "Well, I''ll go back and make a report with the President tomorrow to see if I can make a" tough and tough "banner for you!" Letong said seriously, people can not doubt that she is actually teasing him. Zhong Hao puffed out the juice in his mouth, "Tong Tong, can you say such a thing?" Zhong Hao doesn''t seem to believe that the younger martial sister, who looks at the gentle and lovely girl, actually, would say such a thing. "What kind of words? Simple and rude words? " Letong did not care to add notes for himself. "In Ji''s recent days, I thought you were just a person with the same name as someone I know. Now it seems that you are just my illusion. You two are really the same person." "How do you say that?" Letong doesn''t understand. "You don''t know what you look like in front of Mr. Ji. You should be more docile and obedient." Yue Tong white Zhong Hao one eye, dare to love, in his eyes, in Ji''s own is a harmless and soft little white rabbit? It seems that in front of President Ji Da, I really want to be as weak as possible. It has been said since ancient times that cannibalism has a soft tongue, short hands and high salary. Is it reasonable to pretend to be a grandson? "I''m his secretary. If I''m not docile, can I still ride on him?" Letong thinks about that possibility and shivers. If any woman dares to ride on the head of President Ji, she will die miserably. Zhong Hao is amused by Letong and laughs. After a meal, they almost always eat in such an atmosphere while mixing their mouths. Uncle Zhong, on the other side, almost doesn''t interrupt. He automatically silences his voice and is invisible. He always sits on the side of the table and eats tea. However, they quarrel with each other for a long time. After a meal, they are naturally familiar with each other. Letong''s name for Zhong Hao has finally changed from director Zhong to Zhong Hao. The next morning, Letong returned to the office and didn''t make coffee as usual, because Ji Rui had a private trip early in the morning and didn''t come back until the afternoon. As for the content of the private itinerary, Letong is not easy to ask. Of course, she is not interested in knowing. Letong has been working hard for a long time. When she hears the sound of footwork, she raises her head. It''s Ji Rui who comes in. "Good morning, president!" Letong has a look at the time. It''s only a quarter of an hour before ten o''clock. Didn''t he come back in the afternoon? Why are you back so early? Ji Rui takes a look at her, nods and walks past her like the wind. "President, do you need coffee?" Letong asks the tall figure dutifully. "No!" Ji Rui threw down the two words and slammed the door. Letong shrugs. It seems that President Ji is not in a good mood. It''s better to leave him alone. However, she is his secretary, even if she has the consciousness not to provoke him, there is no way to eliminate the possibility of provoking him. Not long after Ji Rui went in, the phone on her desk rang. "Come in!" Ji Rui''s voice is colder than the howling wind outside. Letong doesn''t know what''s wrong with President Ji. Anyway, listening to him, he seems to be in a bad mood. "President..." Letong words haven''t finished, Ji Rui hand a Yang, a document "pa" to throw in front of her, interrupted her words. "What''s the plan? Do you have a pig''s head? I''m going to be a little milkless in the Luo family, so I''m going to copy an insightless plan to fool me? " Letong is puzzled, but she is not in a hurry to plead. Instead, she looks down at the document and wants to explain. When Ji Rui sees her head down, he thinks that she is guilty and has a way. "If you want to resign, just be frank. Don''t use such a cheap way!" Ji Rui stares at Letong. The facial features on his face are very similar to Ji Baobao''s, but they are not cute at all. The cold and hard lines make Letong feel that these facial features give her a cruel and heartless feeling. "President, I didn''t copy!" Letong deliberately ignores what Ji Rui says about the lack of milk in the Luo family. She only thinks that Ji Rui is dissatisfied with her work. "How do you explain the plan you have in hand?" Ji Rui does not deny that this plan is much better than the original plan, but even if it is excellent, it is a modification made on the original plan, which can not be regarded as her credit. What he wants to see is her brand-new plan, rather than mending others'' plans! Originally, he really believed Yang Sheng''s words. After observing her for a period of time, he really thought that she had great potential. Unexpectedly, she set up a rich man and became a bad virtue who didn''t want to make progress! Chapter 146 Letong is scolded by him. He calmly closes the document he throws, raises his eyelids, and asks him faintly with all kinds of complicated and unidentified eyes in his disdain. "President, you haven''t seen the plan I sent to your email, have you?" Ji Rui stared at her for a long time before he said, "no!" Le Tong in the heart not calm ground scolds a, depend on it, didn''t see you spurt disorderly what?! On the face, but is rippling the appropriate smile to ask Ji Rui''s opinion¡° The president prefers paper? Do you want me to print it out? " Ji Rui glanced at her, "no need!" Le Tong this just opens that plan book afresh, good temper ground explains a way. "This plan is actually very good, so I revised it according to my own idea, but the overall idea is still the original plan, and there is no big change. As for the plan I wrote myself, it''s a plan in two directions. It''s not necessarily very good, but it''s definitely made with my heart! " Ji Rui turns to face the computer, waves to her and signals her to go out. When Letong sat down in her seat, Aunt Huang of the finance department came over with a stack of statements and put them on Letong''s desk. Then she looked over at Letong with a smile and said, "Tongtong, Congratulations! When do you invite Aunt Huang to have wedding candy Letong was confused and looked at Aunt Huang stupidly, "Aunt Huang, congratulations? What kind of candy? " "What else do you wear with Aunt Huang?" Aunt Huang patted her on the shoulder. "Today''s front page headlines are really yours!" What did Letong vaguely understand in her heart, but she was still not sure, "what''s the front page headline? Aunt Huang, make it clear. " "You and the second son of the Luo family are in the headlines today. It''s true that you''ve been in love with the second son of the Luo family for several years. How can you hide so tightly! " Aunt Huang pressed Letong''s shoulder and laughed at her. Although Letong argues, it''s hard for Aunt Huang to believe that she and the second son of the Luo family are just ordinary friends. After Aunt Huang left, Le Tong opened the electronic newspaper. As Aunt Huang said, the front page headline of r city newspaper was really occupied by the photos and reports of herself and Luo Yifan standing on the rostrum hand in hand in a suit of Chinese clothes. Letong quickly read the front page report entitled "the story of Modern Cinderella and the Prince", which firmly says that the Luo family is ready to marry Letong at any time. Letong looks at it, Xiumei can''t help wringing. The newspaper''s ability to make a fuss is not covered. It''s a groundless guess, but it''s stated in a very positive tone. Among them, it''s made up a lot of things out of nothing. Even Le Tong, the person who saw the report, thought it was just a beautiful fairy tale. No wonder Ji Rui said that to her just now, and Aunt Huang, and even all the people who know her, Letong, as long as they read this report, they will probably think that she really wants to marry Luo Yifan in the new year. However, despite the truth of this report, there is one thing Le tong can''t understand. Even if she really wants to marry Luo Yifan, it''s also her private affair. What does it have to do with Ji Rui? Why should he attack her with such words? Letong is resentful, but she doesn''t plan to find Ji Rui''s theory, because she is too lazy to explain anything to him. Besides, he is just his own boss. As long as his personal affairs do not affect his work, there is no need to explain anything to him, let alone explain anything to him. What he wants to misunderstand has nothing to do with her. Of course, Letong''s idea that his private affairs have nothing to do with Ji Rui doesn''t work. Ji Rui certainly knows that the affair between Letong and Luo Yifan, whether it''s a matter of affection or marriage, is her private affair, but he doesn''t think it has nothing to do with him. He can''t describe how he felt when he saw the report in the newspaper. All he knows is that he wanted to pick out the two main characters of the incident, Letong and Luo Yifan, from the newspaper and beat them hard. At ordinary times, he doesn''t read any such gossip or reports about his family''s strong points. Today, however, he patiently read all the reports with pictures and texts. According to the report, Luo Yifan and Letong had known each other six years ago and had secretly decided to marry for life at that time. Because they were going to get married in the new year, they took the opportunity of birthday party to show Letong. Ji Rui can''t figure it out. Since she Letong has already made a life-long relationship with Luo Yifan, why do she still provoke herself? Is it true that the name of Luo''s young grandmother is still too unattractive for her? What she wants more is the title of Ji''s hostess? So, this period of time will spend so much time and thought to provoke him? So her excellent performance in work during this period of time, in essence, is just to attract his attention? Ji Rui points to open the mailbox. It''s clearly working hours, but his mind is in a mess. It''s all about Letong. Ji Rui thinks that he is probably crazy. From the day he saw Letong appear as a hostess at Luo Yifan''s birthday party, his mind would come up with Letong''s face from time to time. Over the years, Letong is definitely the first person who will influence his work for an outsider. Originally, he was upset enough that he had been quarreled by the baby and the cat at home these two days. He thought he could be quiet when he came back to Ji. Unexpectedly, his mood at this time was much worse than that of those two days when he stayed at home. Ji Rui, who is in a fretful mood, spent twice as much time as usual to finish reading the plan written by Letong. Although his dissatisfaction and disdain for Letong are still there, from the standpoint of public affairs, this plan is really good. Of course, there are still many loopholes, but for a person who writes a plan for the first time, this plan is absolutely a surprise. The accurate data listed above and the detailed examples cited reflect from the side that the planners really spend a lot of thought and energy. Such a talent, with a little training, will become a great tool in time. It''s a pity for such a person to be his secretary, just as Yang Sheng said. Ji Rui has read Letong''s plan twice. As Letong said, her idea direction is just opposite to the plan submitted by the planning department. But it is these completely different plans that let Ji Rui see her real ability. Ji Rui sends Letong''s plan to the planning minister''s mailbox intact. After the other party has read it, he is very surprised. "President, this planner is an expert you dug up from headhunting company?" Chapter 147 Ji Rui is a little annoyed recently. What''s bothering him? What does a 30-year-old man usually get upset with? Why bother with money? Cross it out! Jida president''s wealth now is enough for him and jibaobao to spend too much money in their lives. Therefore, money is not enough to annoy him! Tired of work? Cross it out! The president of Jida can raise Jishi from the top ten in just a few years, which is enough to show that he is a Superman with super working ability. If you want to annoy him with work, I''m afraid Jishi will go bankrupt. Therefore, work can''t annoy him either! Why bother your family? This... Seems really a little bit, because Ji Baobao has been constantly working for the welfare of two cats recently, from letting them eat together to sleeping with them. President Ji has a habit of cleanliness, eating with a cat and sleeping with them. Do you think he can not be crazy? But this annoyance, after all, is not the main reason for him to sit, eat and sleep. So what''s bothering him? Upset feelings? This Ji Rui himself can''t tell! In a word, Ji Rui has been bad since he came back from the birthday party of the second son of the Luo family! Is this a matter of emotion? Ji Rui doesn''t think so, because Letong is just his secretary, a very resourceful and intelligent secretary. Although he had an unusual relationship with her, that relationship was nothing but an accident after getting drunk and had nothing to do with feelings. What''s more, most of the confused emotions in his mind are anger and evil fire. It is estimated that these emotions originate from being played with or cheated, and have nothing to do with feelings. So what''s bothering him? Ji Rui himself can''t understand! After Ji Rui couldn''t sleep for three consecutive nights, that night, after he coaxed his baby to sleep, he sat alone in front of the glass bar, holding the wine and looking at the night, trying to figure out what he was bothering? He has lived for 30 years, and has experienced many storms. But not once has he been as restless as these days. Through the glass, you can see the bright night outside the window, but it is like a picture, only the image without any sound. All you see is a still picture, He could not hear or guess how many undercurrents were hidden under the bright light. Just like the woman of Letong, seemingly obedient and simple. But inside, he could not see through the secret and calculation. Ji Rui can''t be defeated by all the difficulties in his work. For so many years, he has almost never cut a heel in his work. However, it''s this shrewd and ruthless president of Ji da. When he comes across Letong''s business, his mind gets stuck. He can''t understand why. No wonder, it is said that in this world, the most complex, the most difficult to understand, nothing is more than people! In fact, Ji Rui''s view of Letong, as of the evening of the company''s anniversary celebration, was a clever little white rabbit. Until, she was drunk, how can not ask her home address, he only in the hotel to help her book a suite, let him change, is she fell in his arms, after a random touch that he still can''t forget the words, "NIMA what broken bed... So hard... Kill me..." That sentence completely subverts the image of her clever little white rabbit. Then, she shows her fox tail wantonly. She smiles at him, and she touches and pinches his face. Then, he knows that his little secretary has been salivating for his face. And then Ji Rui''s throat was tight and he took a big sip of the wine. His mouth was dry. He felt as if he had been lit up by this glass of wine! Damn it! Ji Rui scolds in a low voice, puts down his glass heavily, stands up, strides to the refrigerator, opens it, takes a bottle of ice water from it, raises his head and pours the whole bottle of water mixed with broken ice into his stomach. He seemed to be able to hear the icy water flowing through the esophagus and stomach like a red hot iron tube. After the sound of it, his stomach was cold, but the body''s dryness and heat did not abate at all. Instead, it seemed to be getting hotter and hotter. Ji Rui looks down at his pants, grits his teeth and scolds "fuck!" Ji Rui went into the bathroom. When he came out, his face was tense. He took out the phone and walked out of the balcony, blowing the north wind to dial a phone. "Rui, it''s rare. Call me at this time. What''s up?" Zhuo Jiarui''s cheerful voice came from the music. "Where is it?" Ji Rui didn''t ask. He raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows. "Oh, the sun is rising in the West. Hello! Young master Ji took the initiative to care about me? " Zhuo Jiarui seems to have drunk a lot and his voice is very excited. "Cut the crap. Where is it?" Ji Rui asks in a cold voice. Everyone who knows him well knows that his patience has been exhausted. If you tease him again, you will offend him. Zhuo Jiarui on the other side of the phone clearly knew his temperament and gave a very concise answer. "Liying!" It is said that all the young ladies in the Liying club are college students. It is said that they will have a physical examination once a month, and there are many young children. As a result, the consumption there is very expensive. The rich boys in r city are basically everywhere. If you meet someone who is pleasing to the eye, you can pack it for three months to play. It''s never impolite to take it out. You should have culture, culture, cultivation and appearance. However, Ji Rui has never been to such a good place. Because, for him, his life, as long as there is Ji, is enough, until the baby appears, his life, an additional must, now, is Ji and baby. Women, for him, have always been just a symbol. It seems that they are not attractive to him at all. Until Ji Rui sits in the back seat with inexplicable evil fire in his impatience and stares at the scenery outside the car, but the dim scenery turns into Letong''s smiling face. Damn it! If he knew that thinking about her would arouse the whole body''s dry fire, he would rather take sleeping pills to force himself to sleep than drink, and then think of her for no reason! Remember that night! Ji Rui''s car just stopped in the parking lot, and someone came to help him open the door. "Rui, are you finally enlightened?" As soon as Ji Rui gets out of the car, Zhuo Jiarui''s hand reaches over and hooks Ji Rui''s shoulder to ridicule. Ji Rui brushed away his hand in disgust, "get out of here, don''t touch me with the hand that hugged that kind of woman!" Zhuo Jiarui didn''t seem to mind at all. He hit his arm with his elbow and said, "OK! I won''t touch you. I''ll find you a baby later! " Chapter 148 As soon as Ji Rui gets out of the car, Zhuo Jiarui''s hand reaches over and hooks Ji Rui''s shoulder to ridicule. Ji Rui brushed away his hand in disgust, "get out of here, don''t touch me with the hand that hugged that kind of woman!" Zhuo Jiarui didn''t seem to mind at all. He hit his arm with his elbow and said, "OK! I won''t touch you. I''ll find you a baby later! " Zhuo Jiarui knew Ji Rui had a habit of cleanliness, so he said this sentence. For faxiao''s consideration, Ji Rui can''t help frowning and doesn''t say a word. When they stepped into the elevator, Zhuo Jiarui reached for the floor and glanced at Ji Rui. "Rui, why do you suddenly think of this thing? Haven''t you ever played with it before?" Not only Zhuo Jiarui, but also the whole upper class know that although Ji Rui is rich and handsome, he never set foot in romantic places. His biggest entertainment is to have a drink and chat in a bar, or go fishing with his friends. When Ji Rui didn''t bring Ji Baobao back, the upper class even heard that although Ji Rui had money and style, he couldn''t be humane. Until Ji Rui holds Ji Baobao who is like a mold printed out with him, this rumor will not be broken. Then, Ji Rui, in the mouth of the upper class, becomes an infatuated man who defends himself for his baby. In a society where men indulge as long as they have money, men like Ji Rui, who are rich, handsome and infatuated, are models of excellent men. Such men quickly become the targets of many celebrities. Ji Rui doesn''t know if he deliberately keeps away from Zhuo Jiarui. After entering the elevator, he inserts his hand in the pocket of his coat and leans against the elevator wall. He raised his eyelids to look at Zhuo Jiarui, but he didn''t want to answer him. Zhuo Jiarui seems to have been used to Ji Rui''s arrogance, and he just said. "I''m afraid you don''t like other people''s presence, so I specially asked the manager to leave a VIP room. If you want to be lively, just stay with us. I''m playing with Wang shaodeng. If you want to have fun on your own, you can go to the VIP room by yourself. The manager has already selected some fresh products for you. You can have a look for yourself. You can play as you like. You don''t have to worry about anything. You can use money to do everything here! " In terms of wealth, appearance and ability, Zhuo Jiarui can''t compare with Ji Rui in anything, but when it comes to playing, he can easily get rid of Ji Rui for several streets. He is more like a duck to water in such a romantic place. Therefore, standing in the elevator, I don''t forget to teach Ji Rui my valuable experience in detail. Ji Rui leans on the ladder wall and stares at the changing number of floors. Until the elevator door opened, Ji Rui said to Zhuo Jiarui, "together!" Zhuo Jiarui looks back at Ji Rui in surprise. Obviously, Ji Rui''s answer surprised him. Ji Rui ignores his amazement and sees him standing still, kicking his calf¡° Come on, take root? " Zhuo Jiarui quickly raises his foot and leads Ji Rui into the box of himself and several other childe brothers. As soon as the door opened, the smell of smoke, wine and powder in the box came towards Ji Rui. "Brother Rui, rare guest!" Wang shaodeng and Ma Shao raise their eyes to see Ji Rui, with an expression of surprise on their face. Ji Rui nodded to them as a greeting. In front of these aristocratic families, Ji Rui has always been so arrogant and high-ranking. People never dare to disagree with him. Originally, the world is like this. Who has money and power means who has absolute power, including being arrogant, deciding the right and wrong of many things, and even controlling a person''s life and death. It''s a pity that the power of money and power does not include feelings. As a result, these people in the box never demand affection. What they come here for is sensual pleasure and affection. They don''t care about it at all. Ji Rui glanced at several small women in the room, all of them hugging two beauties, and those beauties don''t care to share a man with others. Anyway, what they want is not the man, but the money in the man''s pocket. As long as the man''s money is enough, they don''t care to share the man with two, three or even more people. Ji Rui can''t help feeling disgust in his heart. In his mind, the face of Letong, which is not made of powder, is more beautiful than those women in front of him. Ji Rui shakes his head and tries to shake Letong''s face away from his mind. He grits his teeth and strides into the box. For Zhuo Jiarui and other rich and young men, this place is like heaven, but for Ji Rui, it is hell. Ji Rui sips the wine and puts aside the two innocent looking women that Zhuo Jiarui specially asked the manager to find. "Mr. Ji, my cocktail is very good. Would you like to try it?" One of them looks at the innocent woman, but squints like silk''s eyes, raises her hand lightly, and sends the wine cup straight to Ji Rui''s mouth. Ji Rui was sitting straight, smelling the words, quietly leaning back, avoiding the wine handed over by the girl. "No interest!" It seems true that Ji Rui is not close to the girl. Seeing such a young and beautiful woman, he can still keep a straight face. He doesn''t want to give anything to the girl. "Oh, Mr. Ji is really cool. I like this kind of man best. Man is crazy!" The woman didn''t care about Ji Rui''s evil face at all. She steadfastly moved her body. As a boneless man, she passed by Ji Rui. Ji Rui props up her elbow and unconcernedly props her body away. "Don''t touch me!" That woman''s face finally a little hang not to live, and another woman, see companion bad start, then timidly sit don''t dare to move. Seeing this, Zhuo Jiarui quickly said to the two women, "Xiaomei, you two go to the manager and get my wine." As soon as the wise man heard this, he knew that he was going to talk to Ji Rui. Two women obediently got up and went out, Zhuo Jiarui sat over, just want to persuade Ji Rui what, Ji Rui but first opened a mouth, "I drink, you play your!" Ji Rui tried to be intimate with two women, but when he thought that his skin was touched by such a woman, he couldn''t help vomiting! Zhuo Jiarui had no choice but to say nothing. After a quiet drink, Zhuo Jiarui suddenly thought of something. He moved to Ji Rui''s ear and asked in a low voice, "Rui, your little secretary, Le Tong, is really like the second son of the Luo family?" Ji Rui was drinking with wine. When he heard his words, his face was cold and his hand was heavy. The wine stopped at his mouth. "Other people''s wives, you miss a fart!" Chapter 149 Ji Rui was drinking with wine. When he heard his words, his face was cold and his hand was heavy. The wine stopped at his mouth. "Other people''s wives, you miss a fart!" Finish saying, PA ground falls down wine cup, Huo ground stands up, throw a door to leave! In the box, Shua ground quieted down, Zhuo Jiarui and others looked at each other. "Zhuo Shao, how did you offend brother Rui again?" Deng Shao stares at Zhuo Jiarui in fear. He is deeply afraid that Ji Rui''s anger will affect him. Recently, he has a cooperation case to rely on Ji''s help. Ji''s industry is numerous and covers a wide range of fields. Therefore, the situation of other people is similar to Deng Shao''s. Ji Rui can only be courted and flattered carefully. Therefore, they look at Zhuo Jiarui one after another, hoping that he can give the right advice and say that it''s none of their business, so that they can have a good time. "Don''t worry, it''s none of your business." Zhuo Jiarui waved his hand and harrowed his hair impatiently. They didn''t hear Ji Rui''s question. Even if they heard it, they didn''t understand the content of these two simple conversations. Naturally, they couldn''t understand Ji Rui''s mood at this time. And Zhuo Jiarui, also don''t understand where he offended Ji Rui. In fact, even Ji Rui himself didn''t understand why he was so angry that he wanted to kill people! He impulsively came out of the box like a kid with no head and then went into the elevator like a fly. He pressed his fingers aimlessly, but not at the bottom parking lot, but at the top floor. For a moment, he came to Liying with a fever in his head. Originally, he wanted to eliminate the fire. But now the evil fire in his heart was burning more and more. In addition to the smoldering breath that made him vomit blood just now, the fire was burning in his internal organs, which made him anxious and inexplicable! Other people''s wife you miss a fart! Ji Rui''s words, scold, seem to be Zhuo Jiarui, really, is scolding yourself! In principle, she Letong found a good home, as a boss, should not wish her well? Besides, he had been careful to guard against her before, for fear that she would make any unusual behavior to provoke himself? Now, she looks for a long-term meal ticket, and will never bother him again. Isn''t it just a big joy he likes to see and hear? But he doesn''t want to bless her, and he doesn''t think it''s a happy event!! Only knowing that when he thought about it, he was so upset that he wanted to curse his mother!! Ji Rui can''t figure out the source of his strange emotions, but his thoughts are once again surrounded by himself, stuck somewhere! The building where Liying is located is the tallest building in r city. It has dozens of stories. People are standing on the top of the building. The north wind is so strong that it can blow people to the sky. Ji Rui climbs the iron railing on the guardrail with both hands and looks up at the dark night sky like a big black hole. Ji Rui thinks that he is a person who can control his emotions very well. Therefore, no matter how much distress and tangle he has, he can sort it out very quickly. If you can''t get rid of it, find a way to vent it. But at the moment, his evil fire and sullen spirit can''t be sorted out, and at the same time, he can''t vent. The purpose of his coming to Liying is just to satisfy his original desire. He thinks that as long as he is a man, he can find a woman at will to vent his inexplicable evil anger. But after he came here, he found that he was wrong. Moreover, he made a big mistake. Although the two women look pure in appearance, they can''t hide their materialistic nature. If you think about such women, Ji Rui will be disgusted! The wind is very strong, Ji Rui can feel his hand holding the iron bar is frozen into ice, and his body is frozen as cold as ice by the piercing wind. But the fire that made him impatient was still burning everywhere. It seemed that he had to burn his heart, lungs and viscera. Does she have to kill the evil fire on him?! The phone in his pocket rang several times, but Ji Rui didn''t answer it. He didn''t even take a look at it. After standing on the top of the building for about half an hour, he finally realized that he was just spending money to stay here. Without hesitation, Ji Rui took the elevator down to the bottom parking lot. He sent driver Li up to settle the account of all the people in the whole box, and let driver Li drive him away from Liying. Along the way, when he saw a dim sum shop with its door still open and the sign of "soup dumpling" hanging on it, Ji Rui suddenly remembered that one time Letong bought it for him, which was also the dumpling of this shop. His stomach purred at the right time. Driver Li quickly packed two steaming small cages and came back. The master and servant sat in the car and ate delicious. Ji Rui blew the cold wind for half an hour on the top floor of Liying, and his body froze for a long time. He ate the hot steamed buns and slowly warmed up. Ji Rui''s attention was distracted by the food. His stomach and body were warm, and his anxiety was hard to calm down all night. It seemed that he gradually calmed down. Although it didn''t disappear, at least, it fell to the level of Ji Rui''s ability. After eating one, Ji Rui asked driver Li to buy more. He ate another one, and the rest was ready to take back to the baby for breakfast tomorrow. At more than two o''clock in the morning, Ji Rui came into the house with several small bags. He put the small cage bag on the tea table in the living room and opened the bedroom door. Unexpectedly, he found that his bedroom was on. Ji Baobao, who was supposed to be lying in the next bedroom, was sitting on his big bed with two cats in his arms. Ji Rui suddenly thinks that something has happened to the baby. He quickly goes over and takes a close look. Then he sees that although Ji Baoren is sitting, his eyes are closed. It turns out that he is sitting asleep. Ji Rui''s heart pulls slightly and gently holds Ji Baobao''s shoulder, trying to put him to sleep. Hand just touched the baby, the little guy suddenly opened his eyes, black and bright eyes, such as two gems, flashing in the dark light. "Daddy Baby''s clear cry makes Ji Rui understand that the little guy was pretending to sleep just now. Even though it''s already this hour, Ji Rui still can''t bear to blame Ding Bao. He caresses his soft face with pity and gives him a kiss on the forehead. "Why doesn''t the baby sleep?" Ji Baobao blinked, stared at him and asked with a smile, "Daddy, did you go on a date with your beautiful big sister?" Ji Rui is shocked. What''s the date? And Ji Baobao''s beautiful elder sister, that is, Letong, go on a date? Without waiting for Ji Rui to think about it further, Ji Baobao has transferred the two cats to the bed, put his hand around his neck, and the whole person is hanging on him. A word of astonishment comes from him. "Daddy, is the baby going to have a mommy?" Chapter 150 Without waiting for Ji Rui to think about it further, Ji Baobao has transferred the two cats to the bed, put his hand around his neck, and the whole person is hanging on him. A word of astonishment comes from him. "Daddy, is the baby going to have a mommy?" Ji Rui is shocked. Where does this little guy come from? He thinks that he is going to date when he comes back at night. Then he is so sure that his date is like that beautiful big sister. "Daddy went to drink with his clients." Ji Rui casually made up a reason, holding up his son, want to put him into the quilt. "Daddy lied! It''s said on TV that every adult man has his own personal date. Are you an adult man, daddy Ji Baobao tilts his head and looks at Ji Rui, as if expecting that he will refute. Ji Rui frowned, "baby, what TV do you watch?", What does this little guy usually look at? How does this little brain think about these things? Ji Rui never watches TV himself. First, he has no time. Second, he has no interest. Ji Baobao, in fact, is not serious. In the past, he used to watch together with Ji Laozi, who watched him playing by himself. However, children''s memory is amazing. Even if they don''t watch it carefully and just listen to it by ear, they can also write down a lot of wonderful dialogues on TV. "If you are the one..." Ji Rui almost gushes out his blood. Although he doesn''t watch TV, he knows it''s an adult show focusing on blind date. How does the child watch these messy love and marriage shows? No wonder he quarrels with himself all day long to ask for Mommy. "Baby, don''t watch these TVs in the future." No wonder my wife and husband have been poisoned by TV programs all day. "Oh..." Ji Baobao is stuffed in the quilt, leaving only his head exposed. He blinks his big eyes anxiously and stares at Ji Rui. "When will daddy bring his elder sister back?" Ji Rui How can he be so persistent to a person he has never met? Is it true that even the baby is in the way of Letong? Ji Baobao sees Ji Rui silent and reaches out his warm little hand to touch Ji Rui''s face. "Daddy, would you like to introduce one to you?", Shining eyes, showing a sly smile. Since Ji Baobao met Letong in the Luo family mansion three days ago, he has always been nostalgic for her sister. If daddy doesn''t have a girlfriend, like her, he can accept it. Of course, if you can, Ji Baobao hopes that daddy will really bring his own Mommy back. But after a long quarrel, daddy doesn''t mean to give in at all. Since his own Mommy can''t be asked, it''s good to give it a second place and let daddy ask for a mommy he likes. Although Letong did not give him the phone at that time, Ji Baobao believed that as long as he wanted the phone number of his sister, he could still get it. Ji Rui doesn''t know that Ji Baobao is talking big. Moreover, after the last mummy party, Ji Rui also believes that compared with himself, his son''s choice of women is only better. "It''s daddy''s business. Don''t worry about the baby. Go to sleep!" Ji Rui stares at the baby, lifts the quilt and gives him a punitive slap on the baby''s buttocks. It''s like tickling, which only makes the baby giggle. He also pouts his buttocks to let Ji Rui hit him twice more. Ji Rui scolds secretly in the heart, smelly boy, the skin itches! With more effort, he slapped on the round little buttocks, and the baby''s laughter became clearer. His eyes were as bright as gems. Ji Rui was so amused that he lifted the corners of his lips and bowed his head to kiss the baby''s lips. Then he got into the bathroom to wash off the dust. Until the next day, Ji Rui sat in the office, thinking about the amazing words that baby said last night, his mind was still very restless. However, for the baby son''s words to introduce his girlfriend, he always regarded them as children''s words and never really cared about them. But his little secretary, Le Tong, received a strange phone call at noon. Looking at the strange number on the screen, Letong hesitated for a moment and then picked it up, "Hello, hello." "Hello, is that my sister?" Crisp children''s words like sounds of nature, without warning to get into Letong''s ears. How could it be him? Young master of Ji family, Ji Baobao! Letong was so surprised that she almost dropped the phone. Although she didn''t talk much with Ji Baobao, it was the first time that she heard Ji Baobao''s voice on the phone, it was strange that she could distinguish his identity from Ji Baobao''s tone. "Baby?" Until now, Letong doesn''t know what Ji Baobao''s name is, or is it a young master. She will expose her connection with Ji''s family and then expose her identity. Therefore, she always calls him Baobao as she claims to be. "Well, it''s the baby!" Ji Baobao''s voice seems to have some nasal sounds. I don''t know if it''s a cold or a bad mood. Letong''s back is sweating. This little guy can find himself. Don''t he know that he is his father''s secretary? And his dad didn''t know about the party, did he? Is that the reason why President Ji''s face stinks at her today? "Baby, my sister is at work, it''s not convenient to call." Although Letong has a good feeling for Ji Baobao, it''s not enough for her to be so willful that she risks the possibility of being fired to communicate with Ji Baobao secretly. Ji Baobao didn''t seem to hear her, but suddenly he began to sob in a low voice, "sobbing... Sister... Sobbing... Kitten is so miserable..." When Letong listens to Ji Baobao''s cry, she is in a hurry. Her plan to end the call quickly before is gone. "Oh... Baby, don''t cry. Tell your sister what happened to the kitten?" At this time, it''s lunch break. Even if Letong makes a private phone call, there''s no problem. But the key is that on the other side of the private phone call, it''s young master Ji, the precious son of President Ji da. Instinctively, Letong picks up the phone and flashes into the tea room. "Sister... Wuwu... Kitty has been vomiting..." Letong has never had a pet, and she doesn''t know what the symptoms are. She only advises him, "why don''t you take the baby to the vet?" It''s not difficult for the young master, who is favored by so many people in the Ji family, to take a little pet to the vet, right? "Baby has no money..." Ji Baobao said pitifully on the phone. Le Tong "Sister, can you accompany your baby and kitten to see a doctor?" Le Tong "Wuwu... Elder sister is a bad person, daddy is also a bad person..." maybe seeing that Letong didn''t answer all the time, Ji Baobao''s cry suddenly became loud. Letong was confused by his tears, holding the phone to coax up in a soft voice. Ji Rui, who just walked in behind him, heard such a very gentle whisper from Letong. "Darling, I''ll go with you!" Chapter 151 Letong was confused by his tears, holding the phone to coax up in a soft voice. Ji Rui, who just walked in behind him, heard such a very gentle whisper from Letong. "Darling, I''ll go with you!" Letong stood at the window with her head down. The light came in from the window and hit her low side. Ji Rui can''t see the expression on her face, but she can clearly see the beautiful outline outlined by the light, and her slightly closed lips, shining with the light. He wanted to ask Letong to make a pot of coffee for him, but when Letong was not there, he had to do it himself. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped into the tea room, he heard such kind words. Ji Rui''s heart is like a big stone tied up, sinking all the way in the cold sea, and the suffocation feeling of lack of oxygen under the water is more and more obvious. In the side room, Letong covers the phone and whispers. In the side room, Ji Rui''s face is as black as ink. heart? Daren Qing, his little secretary is calling the second son of the Luo family to flirt? Since you can''t stand loneliness, why don''t you just resign and go back to be Luo''s grandmother? Standing in front of him all day and showing off his love, what is it? Do you mean to show off? Or to demonstrate? Ji Rui is not a gossip, and he deserves to hear this kind of words. Although he wants to take a slap on Letong''s mobile phone, his rational hand grabs him at the right time. He stands still for a second or two and stares at Letong''s thin back with his eyes that can burn through his back, He turned around and left the tea room. Le Tong, who is quietly comforting Ji Baobao, has no idea that President Ji has ever come in. Naturally, he doesn''t know that he left with anger and inexplicable emotion. "Really? Sister, are you really willing to go with your baby? " Ji Baobao exclaimed happily on the phone. The dark clouds in Letong''s heart also fluttered with Ji Baobao''s brisk tone, and the corners of her lips gently stirred up, "well, of course it''s true. However, my sister has to go to work and doesn''t get off work until 5:30 in the afternoon. When does the baby want to go? " Ji Rui is going out to meet customers this afternoon. He has to eat dinner with this big customer. Originally, Letong needs to go together for this kind of entertainment. But these days, Ji Rui is as cold as ice to Letong. For several entertainment that needs Letong to accompany him, he specially tells Letong not to go with him. Letong vaguely feels that Ji Rui will treat her with such an attitude, mostly because of her relationship with Luo Yifan. Although she and Luo Yifan are only friends in essence, now people outside, including Ji Rui, must be convinced that she is the daughter-in-law of the Luo family. I also want to know how Ji Rui, who is so careful, can keep his girlfriend, who is both a partner and a competitor, around to deal with so many secrets? Even though Letong understands that there is such a truth, she doesn''t want to go to Ji Rui to explain it. In her opinion, her image in Ji Rui''s mind is no longer the obedient little secretary at the beginning. Now, he has regarded her as a scheming woman who is very thoughtful and always tries to keep up with the rich. At present, if you ask him to explain, he will only think that she is 300 Liang silver free here. She won''t do such self defeating things. "Sister, baby lives in Longxing garden. Can you come to pick up baby?" Longxing garden is Ji Rui''s residence. Letong has been there twice. Now, does Baobao live with Ji Rui? "Baby, aren''t you afraid that your sister will cheat you?" Yue Tong says, can''t help but feel worried about Ji Baobao''s weak sense of prevention. Isn''t this little guy wary of others at all? How dare you disclose your residence and let her meet him? Where does she know, in this respect, Ji Baobao is better than her, who deceives whom in this matter, it''s really possible!! "Sister is so beautiful, baby believes you..." Ji Baobao fills Letong with ecstasy soup in a sweet and greasy tone. Yue Tong, who was calculated by a five-year-old kid, has heard a lot of praise. However, when she heard the praise from such a little kid as Bao Bao, she was very disappointed and very happy. "Tut, well, my sister is so beautiful, of course I won''t cheat you, but if someone else says that, baby can''t trust others." Yue tongrousheng teaches Ji Baobao that when Ji Baobao was one or two years old, he was taught a lot by Ji Laozi. Now, he can recite it backwards. "Well, the baby knows. When my sister gets to the gate, she will make this call, and the baby will come down soon. " Ji Baobao on the other side of the phone is very obedient to respond to Letong. They just hang up the phone. Letong doesn''t know that Ji Baobao rarely dallies with Ji Rui early this morning, saying that he is very tired and doesn''t want to go to school. Ji Rui thinks that the little guy was really tired when he waited until more than two o''clock in the morning last night, so he asked him for a day off to play at home. After Ji Baobao and Ji Rui leave the house, he first calls home to ask the housekeeper for a call from the Luo family, and then goes to the Luo family to find the young master of the Luo family. He is only a five-year-old, and adults generally don''t set up defenses. In addition, Ji Baobao''s sweet mouth, which can kill people, simply describes Letong''s appearance and clothes, The young master of the Luo family tells Ji Baobao the name and phone number of Letong, but he doesn''t mention that Letong is an employee of Ji. Probably, I forgot, or I didn''t care much about the child''s bad intentions. I just told him my name and phone number and hung up. And being kept in the dark, Letong, after hanging up the phone, has some regrets and some fears. Regret oneself unexpectedly one heart soft, agreed to Ji Baobao''s unreasonable request. Fear Ji Rui know the truth, the misunderstanding of her is bound to be deeper. However, these regrets and fears, when they meet Ji Baobao''s lovely and beautiful but sad face, they all consciously flash to both sides. Alas, all the more lovely children will become their own nemesis? Wenwen is like this, so is Ji Baobao. Letong walks out of the tea room with the phone and goes back to her seat. She tries her best to restrain her confused thoughts and make herself calm down to work. Although it is widely said that she will become a little grandmother of the Luo family, it is only a rumor after all. In fact, she still has to work hard to earn money for her meals. Even though she suffers great hardships and grievances, Ji''s golden rice bowl will be held by her as much as possible. Willful that thing, is rich people can have things, such as her hand stop mouth stop people, is not qualified to willful! Chapter 152 The phone on Letong''s desk seems very quiet today. At ordinary times, the president of Ji Da, who is sitting in the office, will call her to make a pot of coffee or ask her to go in and get some documents from time to time. But today, from morning to afternoon, Ji Rui never called her. Letong has some uneasiness in her heart, but these uneasiness are hard to pacify and calm down. Because, she can''t run to Ji Rui and ask: President, you won''t fire me because of my relationship with the Luo family? Probably, her experience has been hanging until Luo Yifan came out to clarify, or until President Ji Da forgot about it. Let Luo Yifan clarify the matter, Letong did not think about it, but just think about it. Since Luo Yifan confessed that night, Letong deliberately evades Luo Yifan. Moreover, after rejecting him, Letong calls him to clarify. It''s the same as stabbing others for fear that they don''t feel enough pain and sprinkle a handful of salt on the wound. Letong can''t do such a thing. Letong comforts herself that she is not a celebrity anyway. The impact of this report on herself is limited to Ji Rui''s face for a few days, and her colleagues tease her for a few days. The actual impact and harm are basically not. So, in the two choices of hurting Luo Yifan and killing herself, Letong chooses the second one. At more than 3 p.m., Ji Rui came out of the office with a bag, threw a stack of documents to Letong''s desk with a black face, and strode to the elevator without saying anything. Letong stares at his back for a moment, until the elevator door closes with a "Ding" sound, she returns to herself and opens the document. After working with Ji Rui for half a year, she has enough tacit understanding. Even if he doesn''t say anything and picks up the document, she still knows at a glance what he wants her to do. Immerse yourself in what you are anxious to do. At 5:30, Letong leaves work on time. Today, the traffic flow is smooth. Letong takes a taxi to Longxing garden. The pointer on her watch just points to six o''clock. Take out the phone, find the call record at noon, pull it back, the phone rings and is picked up. "Sister, are you here?" Ji Baobao''s excited voice came over, and Letong immediately felt tired after a day''s work. "Well, my sister is waiting for the baby outside the gate. You ask the nanny to come down with you." Although Letong is reluctant to reveal her identity to the people around Ji Rui, she is afraid that she can''t take care of Ji Baobao by herself. Moreover, if she takes her baby out alone, Ji Rui will find her guilty of abducting children, and she will jump into the Yellow River. "All right! Sister, you wait. The baby will come down soon. " Baobao says it''s fast, and it''s true. A few minutes later, Letong sees that Ji Baobao is wearing a big red hooded sweater, a pair of fashionable suspender jeans. There is a big pocket in front of the jeans, and the cute little kitten is holding the edge of the pocket with her claws, stretching out her round head and looking around. "Sister, sister!" Ji Baobao also saw Letong at this time. Holding the kitten in his pocket, he ran to Letong. Behind him, with a 40 year old aunt, this person is Ji Rui specially invited to take care of Ji Baobao''s aunt Guan. The nanny Le Tong was afraid to see was the one she met last time. Now she is relieved to see a strange face. The baby rushed over and hugged her waist. Letong squatted down, rubbed his soft and lovely mushroom head, and pinched his red face¡° Baby, have you had dinner yet? " "No! Does the elder sister invite the baby to dinner? " Ji Baobao''s eyes flashed with a smile, and he was secretly happy. This time, he made a lot of money! Letong looks at the little guy Gulu and swallows a mouthful of saliva. It''s funny. She can''t help but pinch his face again. "Snack goods!" Ji Baobao giggles and naturally puts his hand around Letong''s neck. For some reason, Letong has an impulse to get close to her little face. Try to suppress the impulse of the heart, Letong stretch out his hand over the baby''s waist, trying to hold him. Unexpectedly, although Ji Baobao looks at a very thin child, he is not short after all, and his body is very heavy. Letong holds him and stands up reluctantly. It''s only a second or two, and he can''t hold on. For fear of falling Ji Baobao, she bends over and puts him back on the ground. Ji Baobao was amused by Letong''s funny behavior and giggled, "giggle, is the baby very heavy?" Ji Baobao seems to be very proud of his weight. Without waiting for Le Tong to reply, he said, "the baby is a little man, don''t hold it!" As a matter of fact, the little man told his CEO daddy to walk several streets on his shoulders earlier. Ji Baobao said, consciously put his little hand into Letong''s cool palm. Letong looked down at Ji Baobao and said with an apologetic smile, "OK, sister, take the baby." "How''s kitty now? Do you still vomit? " Letong holds Ji Baobao in one hand and touches the kitten on his trouser pocket in the other. He looked up and nodded to the nanny who came up with him. He said hello. "Sister, its name is Ji Xiaobai. You can call it Xiaobai." Ji Baobao raised his head and solemnly introduced one person and one cat, although it was not the first time that he met one cat. This is not, that Ji Xiaobai seems to remember Letong, this is sticking out a small tongue, in Letong''s hand a lick lick of lick happy. "Well, is Ji Xiaobai better now?" Letong patted Xiaobai''s head and asked. "It''s still vomiting, sister. Where shall we take Xiaobai to see a doctor?" Ji Baobao stares at Letong, hoping that she will take Xiaobai to the other end of r city to see the veterinarian, so that he can spend more time wooing her. What do you know, Letong did her homework before she came here. She pointed to the front, "in the lane where you turn left 500 meters in front, there is a pet shop where there is a veterinarian." Said, pulling baby Ji to that direction. Ji Baobao seems to have a root at his feet and is reluctant to take a step. "Sister, Baobao, listen to Uncle Bao''an, there is no veterinarian there!" It''s only a few hundred meters. What time can I spend with my beautiful sister? Letong doesn''t know Ji Baobao''s thoughts in his little head, only when he said something before. "Maybe not before. Now there are veterinarians and nurses. I called them to confirm before I came here!" Ji Baobao thought for a while, and said, "but... The veterinarian there is so fierce, Xiaobai will be afraid!" Where has Ji Baobao been? This is just a slip of the tongue. But he said this point, Letong has no way to verify, she looked at the baby dubiously, "really? Has Xiaobai gone to see it? " Chapter 153 Ji Baobao thought for a while, and said, "but... The veterinarian there is so fierce, Xiaobai will be afraid!" Where has Ji Baobao been? This is just a slip of the tongue. But he said this point, Letong has no way to verify, she looked at the baby dubiously, "really? Has Xiaobai gone to see it? " Ji Baobao''s eyes on the exploration of shangletong, originally wanted to nod, hesitated for a while, and then changed to shake his head, "no, it''s brother Bao''an who said..." Ji Baobao, a ghost spirit, is usually able to tell a harmless little lie. It''s hard for adults to believe him or not. But just to Letong, he is a little guilty. He is especially careful for no reason. He is afraid that Letong will find out that he has lied, and he will never give a bird to him again. Therefore, he chooses a little lie that can be round. Letong stares at Ji Baobao. When he has finished speaking, he looks around a little dazed. "It''s like this... But there''s only one pet shop nearby..." Le Tong thought for a moment, took out his mobile phone, "baby, wait a minute, sister search to see where there is a pet shop near here." Baby holding her hand, "sister, baby knows a pet shop, where the doctor is good." Ji Baobao said that the kitten, who was spitting so much, fell asleep in Ji Baobao''s pants ~ pocket after getting on the bus. Ji Baobao, on the other hand, chattered like a caged bird, talking about the fun of school and the fun of playing with him. So, on the way for more than an hour, Letong''s mind was full of faces of Ji Baobao and Ji Rui''s father and son. Letong pretends to know nothing about the daddy that baby says. In order not to make Ji Baobao suspicious, she occasionally pretends to ask a question or two. As long as it''s about his daddy, Ji Baobao will answer it in detail. Ji Baobao said, "when the baby''s fifth birthday, daddy took the baby to a lot of fun places, sister, do you know? Daddy is very good at swimming and surfing. Even those coaches come to daddy for advice Letong can''t imagine that the president of Ji Da, who doesn''t smile, is actually a sports Superman. "Is your daddy so good? That baby will be as powerful as your daddy in the future Letong reaches out and pinches Ji Baobao''s face. After pinching it for a while, Ji Rui, who is holding a trumpet, has an illusion and quickly takes his hand back. Ji Baobao leans his head back on Letong and snorts, "hum, baby will be more powerful than daddy." Yue Tong doesn''t answer, put his hand on his forehead and rub it hard. Ji Baobao is very enjoy to nestle up in her body, raise small face half squint at Letong, "sister, do you have a boyfriend?" Le Tong is surprised, curl up finger to flick his head¡° What''s in the child''s mind? " The children in Letong''s imagination should be innocent, innocent and lovely, not like Ji Baobao, who occasionally grows old and young. Ji Baobao said with disdain, "what''s the matter? Many students in the class have boyfriends and girlfriends!" Facing Letong, Ji Baobao is very relaxed and comfortable. He doesn''t use any of his usual precautions against others. He only uses a little shrewdness. Yue Tong sighs that there is a serious generation gap between him and this little guy, and laments that Ji Rui is not easy to be a father. Such a rigid and boring personality has given birth to such a sophisticated and intelligent son. When this little guy grows up, he doesn''t know how to get along with his father and son. "Does the baby have a girlfriend, too?" Letong hooks Ji Baobao''s nose with her fingers, probably because Ji Baobao is not alert to her, which makes her naturally get close to the little guy. Originally, she just teased Ji Baobao out of curiosity, but she didn''t know that she was falling into the trap set by Ji Baobao step by step. Ji Baobao didn''t even think about it, so he shook his head. "Baobao doesn''t have a girlfriend, and daddy doesn''t have a girlfriend." Letong coughs twice. Who cares if your father has a girlfriend?! Besides, your father doesn''t want to have a girlfriend, otherwise, with his condition, just hook his fingers, there will be a big wave of tall or short or fat or thin women rushing towards him, you can choose. Ji Baobao sees that Letong is silent again. He hooks Letong''s neck with his backhand and rubs his head against Letong''s neck. "Sister, do you have a boyfriend?" Where does Letong know that Ji Baobao''s persistent question is actually to worry about and seek happiness for his father? Only when he is a gossip, he has to get an answer. For Le Tong, this problem is not difficult to talk about, so she also shook her head, "my sister has no boyfriend." Not now, not in the future. Yue Tong gently added a sentence in the heart. Ji Baobao "Hei hei" smiles twice, turns her face and kisses her mouth to Letong''s face. Happily, he muttered in a low voice, "if not!" Yue Tong didn''t hear what he said clearly. She lowered her eyes to his dark eyes and asked, "what?" Ji Baobao shook his head, "nothing..." When he said this, Letong clearly saw that he had a sly smile like a fox in his eyes, but Letong only thought that he was dazzled, so he was wrong. Ji Baobao is only five years old. How can he have such a treacherous mind? Probably, is oneself with the heart of villain degree gentleman''s belly. Then, Ji Baobao doesn''t know what he is thinking secretly. He leans his head on Letong''s shoulder and laughs. Just as Letong wanted to ask him what he was happy about, the car stopped. "Here we are, miss." After guiding the taxi driver around r city for more than an hour, Ji Baobao finally arrived at the pet shop that Ji Baobao said. Letong paid the fare, took the baby out of the car and walked into the pet shop. Just walked into the pet shop, a beautiful beauty smile to meet up. "Hello, children, we meet again! Is your cat all right? " Facing this beautiful woman, Ji Baobao is not as kind as facing Letong. He glances at the beautiful woman lightly, and then answers with indifference. "It''s all right!" If you don''t want to spend more time with Letong, Ji Baobao doesn''t want to see this woman''s crazy face! The beauty didn''t care much about Ji Baobao''s attitude. On the contrary, it was Letong. Seeing such a cold and arrogant Ji Baobao, she was stunned. Such Ji Baobao, HuoTuo, is Ji Rui''s replica! Only then did Le Tong realize that Ji Baobao, who is lively and cheerful in her imagination, is just a rare side of Ji Baobao. Most of the time, he is just like Ji Rui, his father, who is indifferent and arrogant! Chapter 154 Such Ji Baobao, HuoTuo, is Ji Rui''s replica! Only then did Le Tong realize that Ji Baobao, who is lively and cheerful in her imagination, is just a rare side of Ji Baobao. Most of the time, he is just like Ji Rui, his father, who is indifferent and arrogant! Letong can''t accept this reality. She can''t forget the shock when she saw Ji Baobao''s bright smile in Ji Rui''s home for the first time. At that time, she thought, how can there be such a lovely child with clear eyes like the clear sky washed by rain? Such a child, must be very smart, and, very sweet, very lovely. When I saw Ji Baobao from a distance in front of Ji''s building, the shock and feeling was even stronger. Then, in the Luo family, she really got in touch with this little guy. As she imagined, Ji Baobao was very smart and lovely. Although he was a bit arrogant and willful, Letong thought that it was all the nature of a child. Ji Baobao was more serious because he was superior to other children. Until now, Letong saw Ji Baobao face the assistant of the pet store like Ji Rui. She knew that what she knew about Ji Baobao was only superficial. No matter how cute he is, after all, he is the son of Ji Rui''s cold and paralyzed man. The two men, the elder and the younger, have similar blood in their blood. Therefore, it is inevitable, even inevitable, that their personalities are similar. Letong''s perception of Ji Rui is quite complicated. From the beginning of her blind worship and flower craze because she did not understand Ji Rui, to later being attacked, doubted and slandered by Ji Rui, all kinds of good feelings for Ji Rui have disappeared. Although, she will habitually care about him and treat him well. But she thinks that it''s just a matter of flattering her boss to keep her job. In Ji Rui, she has suffered a lot. She can''t resist or change some things, so she can only accept them. But whatever can be avoided, she tries her best to avoid making herself suffer losses. Therefore, in addition to being forced to get along and meet in the company, Letong does not want to have a little intersection with Ji Rui. Therefore, even if she has a kind of inexplicable favor and intimacy towards Ji Baobao, she will always remind herself not to have too much contact with Ji Baobao because he is Ji Rui''s son when she is rational. However, at noon today, she heard Ji Baobao''s low and thin cry on the phone, and some nerve in her mind was removed, so she foolishly agreed to Ji Baobao''s request. Until the meeting, she still felt that Ji Baobao, a little boy, had no way to ask for help with his sick kitten, which was really pitiful. But now, when she saw Ji Baobao cold face to the shop assistant, she suddenly wake up, Ji Baobao said no money, the nanny is rich, right? Ji Rui is busy with his business and has no time to deal with Ji Baobao, but he has a nanny to take care of him. Therefore, Ji Baobao''s pitiful behavior is not tenable at all. That is to say, what the little guy said and did was cheating her? Thinking of these, Letong can''t help but feel a chill. "Sister, sister, is this necklace lovely? Baby wants to buy it for Xiaobai! " Ji Baobao, who is in high spirits, knows that his image in Letong''s mind has been greatly subverted. He happily holds her hand, raises his face and asks for her opinions with a smile. Letong takes back her unrestrained thoughts and looks at Shangji baby''s black and clear eyes. "Oh..." Ji Baobao reaches for the Leather Necklace with a bell and hands it to le Tong. His black eyes are as bright as the stars at night. Yue Tong''s heart is pulled hard again. Suddenly, she has an impulse to cry. Her eyes slightly red, can''t control herself, suddenly bent over, hugged Ji Baobao''s body, put his whole person into his arms. The baby is only five years old. His nature must be naive, lovely, pure and innocent. He will have such an indifferent expression. Maybe it''s because the elders in the family don''t care much about him, or because he doesn''t have his mother''s care, so his personality is so arrogant and arrogant. If he could, he would like to grow up in an ordinary family. He could have elders and parents who are on a blind date, or he could not give him a lot of money, but he could always accompany him, listen to him and watch him grow up gradually. In that way, he will certainly become a lively, lovely and kind-hearted child. Instead, like him, although people take care of him all day long, those people are just nannies or bodyguards. The love they can give is the same as the love given by their parents and elders. They seem to be the same as the energy and heat given by the sun itself, but they are essentially different. ¡­¡­ "Sister! Sister! What''s the matter with you? " Ji Baobao is stifled in her arms. I don''t know if she is scared or worried. She struggles to raise her face and looks at her anxiously. Letong raises her head, blinks desperately, sucks her nose, and presses down the impulse from the bottom of her heart. Then she lowers her head and smiles at Ji Baobao. "Sister is OK, baby want to buy this necklace for Xiaobai, come on, let''s try it." Letong rubs Ji Baobao''s head hard, then pushes him away, takes the necklace from his hand, and takes Xiaobai out of Ji Baobao''s pocket. They sat down in the soft chair in the middle of the pet shop. Xiaobai was woken up, but he didn''t make any noise. Squatting between them, he happily licked his white and soft paws. "Sister, are you sick?" Ji Baobao''s hands touch Xiaobai''s head, but his eyes are tightly staring at Letong''s face. His clear eyes, which are not blinking, are clearly full of worry and concern. Letong was sad and moved, and a little bit of self loathing. Think of Ji Baobao as you do, and also because Ji Baobao is only five years old, he knows how to be considerate and care for others. She stretched out her hand and pinched his soft face. She couldn''t help coming up and kissing him. "No, my sister is as strong as a cow. She won''t be uncomfortable." Said, also pulled up the clothes on the wrist, made a Hercules gesture. Ji Baobao, however, was not amused by her funny behavior at all. He still stared at her without blinking. After a long time, he said, "daddy also said that he is very powerful, but recently, he always takes medicine secretly behind his baby''s back..." Speaking of his father, Ji Baobao''s beautiful eyes are stained with the anxiety and worry that five-year-old children should not have. Chapter 155 Ji Baobao, however, was not amused by her funny behavior at all. He still stared at her without blinking. After a long time, he said, "daddy also said that he is very powerful, but recently, he always takes medicine secretly behind his baby''s back..." Speaking of his father, Ji Baobao''s beautiful eyes are stained with the anxiety and worry that five-year-old children should not have. Letong''s hand trembled slightly, and her eyes were fixed on Ji Baobao''s eyes. "Your daddy''s sick?" Is the president of Jida sick? Why doesn''t she know? Ji Baobao nodded worried, "well, daddy took medicine to sleep last night. He didn''t dare to ask, but the bottle was full of English, so he couldn''t understand it." Ji Baobao has received bilingual teaching since childhood, and his English level is very high, but it''s not surprising that he can''t understand the professional words related to drugs. Last night, Ji Rui thought that Ji Baobao was asleep. After taking a bath, Ji Rui came out and tossed his restlessness all night. Although it was greatly reduced, he felt very empty and couldn''t sleep in bed for a long time. Finally, he took sleeping pills from the drawer and took them. Ji baobao, who was sleeping, saw Ji Rui''s every move in his eyes, so he went to bed, He thought his father was ill. Then, Ji Baobao is more determined to introduce his girlfriend to Daddy, that is, to find a mommy for himself. In that way, there will be mummy to help take care of himself and daddy, and Daddy won''t be so tired or so hard. Ji Baobao''s idea is very beautiful and simple. Moreover, it''s not just now that Ji Baobao has a fixed goal. Letong thought, no wonder president Ji''s face is smelly all day. It turns out that it''s not aimed at her, but she''s not feeling well? Letong has been with Ji Rui for more than half a year. Apart from seeing Ji Rui''s stomach ache, she has never seen him have any other problems. Ji Baobao says that he is ill. Maybe it''s also his stomach? Thinking of this, Letong suddenly starts to worry about Ji Ruilai. The client Ji Rui met today is the boss of an infrastructure group in a neighboring city. He is a man from Northeast China. He is forthright and enthusiastic. He wants to eat with him, not for delicacy, but for big bowls of wine and meat. Ji Rui''s stomach is uncomfortable. He has to deal with the boss. Can he deal with it? "Isn''t your daddy upset with his stomach?" Without thinking, Letong blurts out her question. She forgot that Ji Baobao was a completely strange sister and didn''t know his father at all. Sure enough, Ji Baobao looked at her keenly, "sister, do you know my father?" Yue Tong woke up and waved her hand, "I don''t know. However, many people have stomach problems, so I thought your father also had stomach problems." Although it''s not good to lie to a child, she really doesn''t want Ji Baobao to know her true identity. Similarly, she doesn''t want Ji Rui to know that she has contact with his baby son in private. However, Ji Baobao is so smart that even if she lies, she can''t hide it from him! It''s so easy for the little guy to get her own phone number. It''s absolutely easy to know other information about her. Ji Baobao "Oh" to be a, droop his eyes a little dejected to say, "Daddy did not say where he is uncomfortable, even if the baby asked, he would not say." Letong rubs Ji Baobao''s head, and is secretly jealous of Ji Rui. God really favors him, giving him such a good mind, outstanding appearance and prominent identity background, and giving him such a caring son. "Don''t worry about the baby. Your father doesn''t say it because he will take care of himself. Just like the baby, he can bring his cat to see a doctor. Naturally, he doesn''t need your father''s company, does he?" The baby listened and nodded. The expression on her face relaxed. She lowered her head to help the kitten put on the collar after washing her face. "Is Mommy''s foot healed?" Letong also bent down to help. "Well, I''ve been crawling around with Xiaobai all day. Xiaobai must have been taken out by his mother to eat something unclean before he vomited." Ji Baobao gets angry when he mentions this. However, he is still a little grateful to the cat, otherwise, he still does not know what excuse to meet with Letong. Letong smiles and touches Xiaobai''s stomach for a few times. Xiaobai is so comfortable that she just lies down, raises her stomach and lets Letong scratch it. Ji Baobao looks at Xiaobai and Letong. Suddenly he leans back and lies on the soft chair with his head resting on Letong''s thigh. He looks at Letong with bright eyes and cries twice in his voice, "meow, meow!" Letong is so amused by Ji Baobao''s heart that she reaches for Ji Baobao''s stomach and touches it with a smile. "Baby, is there a watermelon hidden here? It''s full of steam Ji Baobao also touched his stomach with a smile, "there are three big cakes, one egg and a bowl of noodles in it." "These for lunch?" Le Tong tilted his head and felt more seriously, "let my sister see where the pancake is... Eggs, where are you..." Ji Baobao''s stomach makes Letong feel real. At home, Ji Rui is serious. How can he play with him like this? No matter how young and mature he is, Ji Baobao is only a five-year-old. He likes to play with many childish things. Even these simple and childish things can make him more happy and satisfied. The beautiful veterinarian who just welcomed the baby into the door, after greeting other guests, turned back. The picture in front of her is that Letong and Ji Baobao are playing happily in the soft chair. Beside them, there is a little white cat sitting happily and licking its paws seriously. Beauty veterinarian looked for a while, suddenly pointed to Letong and asked, "ah... Miss, are you the fiancee of the second son of the Luo family?" Letong had a good time with Ji Baobao, but suddenly she heard a beautiful woman''s question. She was stunned and looked up at her. "What?" In fact, she only heard three words from her fiancee, and she didn''t listen to the rest. "Are you the fiancee of the second son of the Luo family? It looks like it! " Letong is very regretful, even if he can''t hear clearly, why should he ask? "Miss, you are mistaken!" Today, Letong wore a standard suit and overalls, with a white down jacket on the outside. Her face was not painted. It should be very different from the one who attended the Luo family banquet that day. "Impossible..." the beauty stared at Letong and looked at her seriously, then turned and walked away. Letong thought she would give up. Unexpectedly, the other party soon folded back. In her hand, she took a newspaper! Chapter 156 "Impossible..." the beauty stared at Letong and looked at her seriously, then turned and walked away. Letong thought she would give up. Unexpectedly, the other party soon folded back. In her hand, she took a newspaper! Ji Baobao, who sleeps comfortably on Letong''s thigh and plays with a kitten, didn''t pay any attention to the beauty at all. When Letong asks again, he just listens to it. It''s amazing! His elder sister is actually the fiancee of the second son of the Luo family? How is that possible? How can I?! She wants to introduce her father as a girlfriend, which is the most suitable person to be her mother. How can she be the fiancee of the second son of the Luo family? Then, he heard Letong calmly reply, "Miss, you recognize the wrong person!" After that, Ji Baobao''s heart suddenly returns to the ground, holding the kitten and lying on Letong''s thigh to play. Then, the beauty died and returned, this time, with a newspaper in her hand! Without waiting for Letong to respond, Ji Baobao has "Huo" to sit up and stare at the newspaper. Although he is only five years old, he can read a lot. Ordinary reading can''t defeat him. But as a five-year-old boy, he is not interested in newspapers and other boring things. Of course, he doesn''t know what is reported in newspapers. "Miss, I''ll show you! If it''s not you, is it your twin sister? " The beauty handed the newspaper to Letong, who hesitated to take it or not, but was robbed by Ji Baobao. Ji Baobao kneels on the soft chair, grabs the newspaper, quickly turns the newspaper to the front page, and at a glance, he sees the beautiful woman on the front page with pictures and texts. The beauty and the second son of the Luo family are holding hands with a bright smile on their face. Even if Ji Baobao wants to believe what the shop assistant said about twins, what the beauty is wearing is the purple dress used to wrap two cats that day. Insist that this person is not Letong, can cheat the shop assistant, but can''t cheat Ji Baobao. "Elder sister, are you really Yifan''s brother''s fiancee?" Ji Baobao opens his eyes wide and stares at Letong''s face. Letong laughs awkwardly and reaches out to grab the newspaper back. For some reason, she doesn''t want to see Ji Baobao''s conjecture and empty talk in the newspaper. "Of course not. It''s all nonsense. My sister and your brother Yifan are just friends." She doesn''t care what others think, but she doesn''t want Ji Baobao to misunderstand. Ji Baobao stares at her dubiously. His dark eyes are like the bottomless sea. Inside, there are many things that Le tong can''t understand. "Really just friends?" Ji Baobao looks at Letong without blinking. It seems that he wants to distinguish the truth of her words from the change of her expression. "Well, it''s definitely just a friend!" Yue Tong nodded heavily, almost didn''t raise his hand to swear. Looking at the strange scene in front of her, the beauty assistant next to her had the illusion that her boyfriend was interrogating her cheating girlfriend. But Letong herself is not conscious at all. She just doesn''t want Ji Baobao to misunderstand her relationship with Luo Yifan. Ji Baobao doesn''t really believe Letong''s words, but Letong has said it. It seems that he can''t quarrel and say he doesn''t believe it. After all, he''s afraid Letong will hate him. "Then why are you holding hands with brother Yifan?" Although he can''t make noise, he can still question it. Letong is a little helpless and speechless. What is in the little guy''s mind? "On TV, but only men and women will hold hands..." Ji Baobao blinks and looks at Letong. But he remembers very clearly that in the TV program he watched, if the men and women hold hands, the host''s brother would say some kind of blessing words to them, such as "never get married and grow old together". Letong is really going to lose to this kid Lingjing. Is this really a five-year-old? "Baby, brother Yifan didn''t have a girlfriend on his birthday, so he asked his sister to help him. It''s good for him to help his friends, isn''t it? Then, hand in hand to come out together, is a kind of etiquette, just like the baby in the kindergarten performance, holding the hands of children on the stage Letong patiently explained to Ji Baobao, reached out and held Xiaobai in his arms. "Isn''t Xiaobai uncomfortable? Let the doctor''s sister show it.", Letong deliberately digs away from the topic. Ji Baobao obediently gives Xiaobai to Letong, stands up, naturally puts his hand into Letong''s palm, looks up at Letong, "sister, don''t cheat baby!" His mind at this time, almost all placed in Letong, on the disease of Xiaobai, but not too concerned. Originally, Xiaobai didn''t vomit much, just to win the sympathy of Letong, he said Xiaobai''s condition was very serious. In this matter, Letong has a clear conscience. Although the process is a bit of a lie, it''s true that she and Luo Yifan are not friends. "The elder sister didn''t cheat the baby!" Letong hands Xiaobai to the beauty shop assistant and rubs the baby''s head. Ji Baobao is dubious about Letong''s words from beginning to end, but he doesn''t show it again, because he is afraid that Letong will be unhappy or impatient if he talks about it again. Ji Baobao nodded obediently. Led by Letong, she followed the beautiful assistant into the single room beside the pet shop. In the single room, there are beds for pets and many medical equipment for pets. "What''s wrong with cats?" While sweeping Xiaobai''s back and comforting her, the beauty shop assistant asked Letong. "It''s been vomiting in the morning!" Ji Baobao was afraid of being recognized and talked to her immediately. "Did you give it anything in the morning?" The beauty touched Xiaobai''s stomach and asked. Ji Baobao rolled a white eye toward her, "who knows, I can''t accompany it to climb everywhere all day!" This woman likes her father, but she is such a crazy woman, father will not take a fancy to her! Ji Baobao has an inexplicable hostility towards this beautiful shop assistant. When she looks at her eyes, she naturally becomes aggressive. Her voice is also very impolite. At this time, Letong will feel that Ji Baobao is possessed by Ji Rui. She doesn''t like Ji Baobao. Originally, the education of Ji Baobao could not be interrupted by an outsider, but she couldn''t help patting Ji Baobao''s head, "baby, you can''t talk to your sister like this." Ji Baobao wrongly "Oh..." a, drooping eyes staring at tiptoe sullen. I''ve been used to being surrounded by people since I was a child. How can I ever need to see others'' faces? Letong is the person he wants to be close to, so he can naturally appear in a cute image. But in front of the woman who treats her father as fat and delicious meat, why should he give her a good look? Chapter 157 I''ve been used to being surrounded by people since I was a child. How can I ever need to see others'' faces? Letong is the person he wants to be close to, so he can naturally appear in a cute image. But in front of the woman who treats her father as fat and delicious meat, why should he give her a good look? The doctor gave Xiaobai a serious look, confirmed that Xiaobai just ate some dirty food, opened a few bottles of liquid medicine, told Letong to go back and mix the liquid medicine in the milk for the cat to drink, Letong should come down, turn around, and give the liquid medicine to Aunt Guan, the nanny behind. "Thank you today, Miss Le!" After getting out of the pet shop and taking a taxi, aunt Guan, who is sitting on the front passenger''s seat, turns to say thanks to Letong. Nanny hardly talked all the way. To be honest, she was still a little afraid of Ji Baobao after a few days. Such a smart child, if she accidentally said something wrong, she would be fired at any time. Therefore, when she accompanied Ji Baobao, she kept silent most of the time to avoid saying too much wrong. Ji Baobao, facing her like this, also feels that she is very boring. If the master and servant stay together, they will each have their own stupidity. So along the way, aunt Guan is just like a transparent person. Even Le Tong, who knows how to take care of other people''s feelings, almost forgot her existence. On the way back, Ji Baobao still grabs Le Tong as he did when he came. The car passes by a tea restaurant, and Le Tong takes Ji Baobao out of the car. After entering the restaurant, Letong ordered curried fish egg noodles for Ji Baobao, and ordered a bowl of beef brisket noodles for herself. Worried that Ji Baobao would not have enough to eat, she ordered two cages of steamed buns. When the noodles were served, Ji Baobao first ate a fish egg, and then screwed up his eyebrows. "It''s not delicious!" Le Tong touched his head, "no chef at home to do delicious?" Ji Baobao shakes his head and wants to say that it''s not as delicious as the curry fish eggs cooked by the beautiful elder sister. Then he nods again for fear that Letong will be jealous. He didn''t know that the beautiful elder sister in his heart was Letong, whom he wanted to be close to. "Children can''t be picky, you know?" Letong took two pieces of beef brisket from her bowl and put them into Ji Baobao''s bowl. Ji Baobao nodded obediently and put the beef brisket in his mouth. Soon, the steaming small cage bag is also brought up. Ji Baobao sniffs it, looks surprised, puts one in his mouth and chews it. "Well, it''s delicious, just like what daddy brought back last night." It turns out that the xiaolongbao Ji Rui brought back last night is the specialty food of this restaurant. Letong is a little surprised, but soon returns to normal. It''s only a coincidence that President Ji Da will buy the small cage bag here. "Is it delicious?" Letong deliberately ignores the person Ji Baobao mentioned again and again. "Yes, delicious!" Ji Baobao seems to really like to eat the steamed buns here. After the steamed buns came up, the remaining half bowl of noodles didn''t move. Seeing that he really likes to eat, Letong beckons the waiter to come and add two more cages. It''s more than eight o''clock when she comes out of the restaurant. Letong worries that she will meet Ji Rui later. As soon as she comes out, she raises her hand in a hurry to call for a taxi. Unexpectedly, the taxis on the road are almost full. After waiting in the cold wind for a few minutes, she still hasn''t got the car. "Sister, shall we walk back?" Ji Baobao pulls Letong''s hand, raises his face and looks at Letong expectantly. This little guy is trying his best to spend more time with Letong. Letong looks at the road conditions around him. It''s not far from Ji Rui''s home. It''s about ten minutes'' walk. If you take a bus, it should be a matter of a few minutes. However, there are a lot of traffic on the road and it''s a bit congested. It''s not certain that every minute will turn into an hour or two. Ji Baobao seems to see through Letong''s hesitation, points to the vehicles on the road and adds, "there are so many cars!" "Well, let''s walk back!" Ji Baobao holds Letong''s hand and goes all the way happily. He suddenly raises his head and asks Letong. "Sister, do you know the baby''s name?" "Don''t you call it baby?" Letong smiles and pinches Ji Baobao''s face. To tell the truth, she doesn''t want to know Ji Baobao''s name, as if that way, she can forget the fact that Ji Baobao is Ji Rui''s son. Ji Baobao let her pinch, let her twist, rarely not angry. "Sister can call me baby, but baby has a name. Baby''s name is Ji Yu. Baby''s father''s name is Ji Rui. Sister, you should remember!" Ji Baobao solemnly tells Letong the name of his father and himself. Letong only nods to show that he will remember. "Sister, the baby''s father is not only a good swimmer, but also a very good man at ordinary times." Ji Baobao thinks that he is almost familiar with Letong and can start to sell his father. Le Tong only nodded again, "Oh, right? No wonder the baby is so powerful! " Make complaints about Ji Baobao in his mouth, but he is silently tucking away. Of course, I know how powerful your daddy is. All he has to do is sneeze at me or give me a cold look. It''ll make me feel better all day long! "Right?! Others say baby is as smart as daddy Ji Baobao is not shy at all, casually sticking gold on his face. Letong thought, smart is just as smart, but don''t be like him with a dead face all day, as if people all over the world owe him. "Yes? Baobao is so happy to have such a smart dad. " Although Letong doesn''t like Ji Rui now, Ji Rui should be regarded as a qualified good father from the perspective of Ji Baobao''s worship for him, otherwise Ji Baobao won''t worship and rely on him like that. Ji Baobao, who was originally in high spirits, suddenly flattened his mouth and lowered his head to silence after listening to Letong''s words. His change, naturally can''t escape the careful Letong that pair of sharp eyes, heart road this time miserable, oneself probably touched the baby''s sad thing. "Honey, what''s the matter? Tired? " Letong squats down and hugs Ji Baobao, who is silent with eyes down, into her arms. Ji Baobao stares at her face and shakes her head. He looked at Letong with very sad little eyes, "elder sister...", and then he wanted to say nothing. Letong''s heart is gripped by an invisible hand, and suddenly it hurts. "What''s the matter? My sister hugs you? " Although it''s a little difficult to pick him up, Letong grits her teeth and holds Ji Baobao up. Ji Baobao put her hand around her neck, chin on her shoulder, small face, rub on her face. "Sister..." the voice of the little guy is very pitiful. "Huh?" Hearing this, Letong was almost suffocated. "Baby doesn''t have Mommy..." Chapter 158 Ji Baobao put her hand around her neck, chin on her shoulder, small face, rub on her face. "Sister..." the voice of the little guy is very pitiful. "Huh?" Hearing this, Letong was almost suffocated. "Baby doesn''t have Mommy..." Letong heard Ji Baobao''s words, tears, can''t help flowing out. She sniffed desperately, wiped the corners of her eyes with one hand, and then swept baby Ji''s back gently. Want to say something to comfort the sad little guy, but feel tight throat, a word of comfort can not be said. Ji Baobao doesn''t seem to want to hear any consolation words from her mouth, but tightens her hand around her neck more and more, buries her face in her neck socket, breathing heavily. Letong feels uncomfortable, but forgets the fact that Ji Baobao is very heavy. She silently holds her baby for a long time, and only when her arms are soft can she recover. She kisses Ji Baobao''s face and coaxes him softly¡° Baby, my sister can''t hold you! Will you come down? " Ji Baobao nodded obediently, released the hand that encircles Le Tong, and went down to the ground. Instead, he held Le Tong''s hand tightly, as if for fear that once he let go, Le Tong would run away. "Sister, will you play with your baby in the future?" Seeing that the residence is not far away, Ji Baobao raises her face and asks Letong anxiously. Letong hesitated for a moment, to the little guy that pair of eyes are full of pleading, which ruthless heart to refuse? "Well, if my sister has time..." The most important thing is not to let the president of Jida meet him. "Can the baby call his sister?" Ji Baobao refers to the phone, of course, is not about time to meet the phone, but usually bored can make a phone call. "Well, it''s impossible to be in office hours, though!" Today''s Letong, no matter what Ji Baobao says, is probably hard to refuse. Got Le Tong''s affirmative answer, Ji Baobao''s resentment in his eyes disappeared instantly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it turned into excitement and expectation. "Sister, can you tell your baby bedtime stories at night?" Ji Baobao asked. Letong like a road, and nodded, and then stopped in front of the community. "Baby, doesn''t Daddy like playing with strangers?" Letong then remembered that she wanted to give her baby a preventive injection. Otherwise, if the little guy accidentally betrayed himself, it would be miserable. Ji Baobao is very clever and understands the sound of Letong''s words. "Well, if daddy asks, the baby will say that it''s Luo''s elder sister who accompanies the baby to see Xiaobai." In fact, not only Letong is careful, but Ji Baobao is also very careful. After all, his big plan is to make up his father and sister. If my father knows about it now, he will treat my sister like Jiarong. If my father scares me away, how can I sing? Letong thought about it and thought it was a good way. Ji Baobao hugs Letong and kisses her several times. He says goodbye to Letong reluctantly. With Xiaobai in his arms, aunt Guan walks into the community step by step. Letong turns out from the community, goes to the bus station and takes the bus home. In the car, she sent a message to Luo yuan''er. "Beauty, if President Ji asked about the baby and the cat, you would say that you did accompany the baby and the cat to the doctor." In fact, Letong thinks that this is unnecessary. How could Ji Rui, a person like him, make a special call to verify such a trivial matter? Luo yuan''er''s call soon came back, "Tong Tong, what the hell are you doing?" As soon as the phone was put through, she said. Letong knew that she was referring to Ji Baobao''s business. "I didn''t do anything wrong. Didn''t I accompany him to see a doctor for the kitten?" "You don''t pretend! Keep loading! Ji Baobao is a little devil, and Ji Rui has such a big prejudice against you that you are not afraid to get into trouble? " Luo Yuan son to Yue Tong, always have words to talk, rectum straight belly of hide not live words. "It''s not as serious as you said. Ji always doesn''t know. The baby doesn''t know that I''m his father''s secretary. ANN, I''ll be careful. " When he said this, Letong didn''t have any confidence at all. Know that Ji Baobao is like a time bomb, should not go near. But she always can''t control herself. As soon as she hears his pitiful words or touches his expectant little eyes, her heart will turn into a pool of water, whatever he wants. "Oh... Tong Tong, you''re not crying if you don''t see the coffin! If you lose your job or offend Ji Rui, don''t come to me to cry! " Luo yuan''er''s tone is helpless, for Le Tong''s obstinacy, but also for his inability to change Le Tong''s decision. "It''s all right, baby is a smart kid and won''t give me up." Letong usually doesn''t do this kind of thing, but this time, she places her hope on Ji Baobao. "Well, I don''t want to talk about you, but you''ll do it yourself. What are you going to do with my brother? " It seems that the main purpose of the call is not about Ji Baobao, but about Letong and Luo Yifan "I have nothing to do with your brother. What can I do?" Letong pretends to be stupid! These two days, she deliberately avoided Luo Yifan. Even Luo yuan''er, who usually contacts by phone or information every day, didn''t get in touch for several days, just because she didn''t want to talk about these embarrassing things. "Tong Tong, don''t you think I don''t know my brother likes you?" Luo yuan''er''s words really surprised Le Tong. To tell the truth, Letong really thinks Luoyuan doesn''t know. Because, Luo yuan''er himself is careless. He is not very sensitive to his own affairs or other people''s affairs. And Luo Yifan has covered up quite well over the years. If he doesn''t express himself, Le Tong almost thinks that he is wrong. He treats her as a sister to himself, maybe just as he does to Luo yuan''er. "Ha ha, yuan''er, you are so funny. Why don''t I know this?" Luo Yifan''s confession, Letong didn''t mention it to Luo yuan''er. I believe that Luo Yifan won''t mention it to Luo yuan''er either. "Tongtong, my brother may not be the most ideal object in your mind, but at least 70 points?" Luo yuan''er ignores Letong''s Taiji and goes on in his own way of thinking. Yue Tong is silent for a moment, say, "Yuan son, others probably don''t know, you should know, I never had the plan of this respect." "That''s because you used to be young, but now that you are twenty-four, it''s time to find someone to take care of you." [the three shifts and six thousand words are all finished. There are a lot of messages left by the girls these days, and the voting is also very positive, all of them are cute! Bamboo loves you! kiss you! I have read every message carefully, and will reply to it in a day or two! Thank you!] Chapter 159 Ji Baobao returns home with Xiaobai and nanny in her red eyes. Mo Xin, another nanny who takes care of Ji Baobao, has asked for leave these two days. Aunt Guan turned on the light, and the house was deserted. Obviously, Ji Rui hasn''t come back yet. "Auntie Guan, don''t tell Daddy about today!" Without Ji Rui or other adults to protect him, Ji Baobao is a very powerful child. His tone and expression make people can''t believe that he is only a five-year-old. Ji Rui''s real care and concern for Ji Baobao can only be traced back to a few months. Before these few months, Ji Baobao, relying on his wit and maturity, had been dealing with Ji Rui''s stepmother, his grandmother and two uncles. Of course, the three men did not dare to do much bad things under Ji''s eyes, but it happened from time to time that Ji Baobao was young and cheated him in disguise. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Ji Baobao, who has been protected and hurt since childhood, has grown up to this age in the shadow of swords and swords. Naturally, the mind is much more complicated and concerned than the average child. "Well. I understand To this little master, the honest aunt Guan is really a little afraid. If she had not known that he was only five years old, she would not have suspected that she was dealing with a dignified adult. Ji Baobao put Xiaobai back into the cat''s nest and touched the cat''s head. "Dabai, the baby gave Xiaobai back to you. You are not allowed to run around with it in your mouth." Dabai stares at Ji Baobao and whispers "meow" twice. He lowers his head and gently licks the hair on Xiaobai''s head. Ji Baobao squatted in front of the cat''s nest, folded his hands on his knees and chin, staring at the picture of two cats licking their calves in the cat''s nest. Thinking about it, he sniffed heavily, stood up and ran into his bedroom. Ji Rui returned home, nearly zero, rare, a big and a small two cats actually safely nestled up to sleep in the cat nest. "Where''s the baby?" Ji Rui gives the briefcase to Aunt Guan and asks. "Sleep." Ji Rui didn''t have time to take off his clothes. When he came to his bedroom, he had to open the door. "The young master is sleeping in his own bedroom tonight." Aunt Guan whispered to Ji Rui and asked, "what would you like to eat, Mr. Ji, I''ll cook it." "Dumplings." Ji Rui gently pushes open Ji Baobao''s door, walks to the bed and sits down. Ji Baobao is lying with his back on his side. Judging from the rhythmic shaking of his shoulders and breathing breath, he is fast asleep. Ji Rui reaches out his hand, but stops when he is about to meet the little face. He just came back from the outside with cold hands. If he wakes up the little guy, he has to torture himself endlessly. Thinking about this, Ji Rui lowers his head and kisses the baby''s soft hair. He gets up and goes back to the bedroom to take a bath. After taking a bath, on the tea table are the dumplings just cooked by Aunt Guan, and two fried eggs. "Is the baby good today?" Ji Rui takes dumplings and eats them. He stares at the two cats in the cat''s nest. What he says is to Aunt Guan, who is ironing clothes on one side. "Well, good. The kitten vomited a little today. My baby and I took him to the doctor Aunt Guan singled out today''s affairs, but she didn''t give up the young lady named le. In her opinion, Miss Le is a good person who is very kind to the baby. Since the baby doesn''t want to let Mr. Ji know, she will help to keep it from him. "Oh..." Ji Rui takes his eyes back from the cat''s nest. No wonder the little cat has a Leather Necklace on its neck. It turns out that he went to the pet store. Ji Rui finished the dumplings, hesitated for a moment, or pushed open the door of Ji Baobao''s bedroom. Climbing up his son''s bed carefully, Ji Rui can''t help laughing at himself. In addition to relying heavily on his mother when he was young last year, when he grew up, he became a very independent person. Over the years, he has been living alone and sleeping alone. He has never felt that there is anything missing or bad. But now 30-year-old people are afraid of loneliness. In this winter night, they suddenly want to have a warm quilt. Even if the one lying in the quilt is their own son, it is much better than lying on the bed staring at the ceiling all night without sleep until dawn. Ji Rui carefully drills into the bed. Ji Baobao probably smells the familiar smell in his sleep. He turns around and leans on him subconsciously. His little hand naturally pulls his pajamas on his chest. Ji Rui touched his face with his hand. He wanted to kiss him, but he accidentally touched a piece of cold and moist. Turn on the bedside lamp and look down carefully to see the tears on the baby''s face. Although his eyes are closed tightly, his long eyelashes are stained with a few tears. Ji Rui sighed silently. He rubbed his eyes and face gently with his finger. He wiped all the tears one by one. Finally, he gave a few kisses on his face and forehead. Heart, both distressed, but also helpless. As a father, he knows better than anyone that there is only one reason why such a smart and strong baby will cry in his sleep. He can help his son wipe away his tears again and again, but he can''t help his son fill the gap in his heart. Ji Rui hugs her baby son and looks at the ceiling without sleepiness. It wasn''t until the second half of the night that I fell asleep. In the morning, Ji Rui was ridden by the lively Ji Baobao. He forced himself to wake up by pinching his nose on his stomach. He opened his eyes and laughed at Ji Baobao''s face. "Good morning, Daddy!" Ji Baobao opened his eyes and leaned over his chest with his hand. He gave a kiss on his face. "Good morning, baby!" Ji Rui rubbed Ji Baobao''s head and sat up with him in one hand. "I''m going to school today, you know?" Ji Rui grabs Ji Baobao with his side hand and takes him into the washroom barefoot. For convenience, Ji Rui has prepared two sets of washing utensils in the bathroom of his own bedroom and that of his baby. "I see!" Ji Baobao scratched Ji Rui''s waist mischievously. Although he knew Ji Rui was not afraid of itching, he still liked to tease Ji Rui like this. Ji Rui put Ji Baobao on the stool in front of the wash basin, took two toothbrushes, one big and one small, and squeezed two pieces of toothpaste. "Daddy, will you pick up the baby this afternoon?" Ji Baobao''s mouth is full of bubbles. He tilts his head and looks at Ji Rui vaguely. "Well!" Ji Rui''s work schedule has obviously changed since he decided to pick up his baby son to live together. In the past, there were about six days a week to work overtime or socialize. Now, if he had to, most of him would not choose to work overtime in the company. He basically pushed all the social activities he could, or asked his employees to deal with them. Indirectly, he felt that he was getting smaller and smaller recently. He saw his little secretary. Chapter 160 Ji Rui comes out of the elevator and habitually looks at the Secretary''s position through the glass partition wall. When he sees the black top of his head on the seat through the glass partition wall, Ji Rui breathes a sigh of relief for no reason. Even, there is a small string of bubbles called joy that squeak from the bottom of his heart like a shaken coke. In fact, since the news about Luo Yifan and his little secretary appeared in the newspaper that day, he has been in a strange state that he can''t understand. Intellectually, he would like her to resign, so that he doesn''t have to be angry every time he sees her, and he doesn''t have to see her hiding behind the show of love. However, he, who was not rational, was a little uneasy. He was afraid that she would give up Ji''s job because she wanted to be a rich wife. Therefore, when he saw her, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. As for why he felt uneasy, he attributed it to her outstanding working ability. When she left, how could she find a secretary who was so conscientious and tacit understanding with him? Ji Rui''s steps were light. The secretary who heard the footsteps raised his head from his seat and saw it was him. He stood up with a formulaic smile and nodded to him. "Good morning, president." Ji Rui nodded slightly, a little unhappy at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t care what Letong looked like before, so he didn''t care much about how she faced him. But I do not know when, he not only remembered her voice and smile, and even, can read the expression changes on her face. To Yang Sheng and Zhong Hao, or to Luo Yifan, she usually smiles brightly and truly. But in front of him, it was just like this in front of my eyes. It was only a polite smile that looked like a smile on the surface but didn''t smile at all at the bottom of my eyes. If you speak well, you are well cultivated. If you speak poorly, you are dealing with him. It''s the same as wearing a mask to face him. "Don''t laugh if you don''t want to!" Ji Rui suddenly gets a little angry, stares at her, takes a pile of materials she handed him, throws down such a sentence, strides into the office and slams the door. Le Tong inexplicably looked at the closed office door, helplessly shook his head and sat down. It seems that the president of Jida is becoming more and more difficult to serve these days. He is his own food and clothing parent. She doesn''t smile at him. Can she still face him with a bitter face? Knowing that she can''t change Ji Rui, Letong is distressed for just a few seconds, and then throws the problem aside. She has always been an activist. In her opinion, instead of worrying about it, she should try to do her job well, so as not to let president Ji Da have reason to be angry with her. At noon, Letong went to the canteen to have dinner. As usual, she sat down at the same table with the people in the finance class. Then she took two mouthfuls of food, and the phone in her pocket rang. Letong took out a look, to show the flashing "baby" two words. As a thief, Letong looks around with a guilty heart. She doesn''t find Ji Rui''s figure. She breathes a sigh of relief. She picks up her lunch box and raises her phone to Aunt Huang. Then she gets up and pushes open the balcony door and goes out. In the small terrace outside the dining hall, many people like to eat here in summer, but now the temperature is so low, naturally no one wants to blow and get cold outside. Letong found a chair in the empty terrace and sat down. Then she got through. "Sister!" The baby''s milky voice makes Letong feel that the temperature around her has increased by several degrees. "Baby, didn''t you go to school today?" Letong doesn''t know how Ji Rui educates children, but Letong can feel that Baobao is much smarter than ordinary children. It is estimated that Ji Rui doesn''t necessarily use the conventional way of education to educate Ji Baobao. Therefore, it is probably not necessary to go to school. "Yes, the baby is hiding in the bedclothes of the kindergarten to call her sister now!" Ji Baobao''s voice of holding a smile makes Le Tong imagine the appearance of the ghost spirit secretly hiding in the quilt to make a phone call. Letong unconsciously raised his lips, "Tut, baby is not good!" "No, the baby is very good! The baby is covered with a quilt. It won''t make other children sleep. " Ji Baobao''s voice lowered a few points again. It seems that he is very careful indeed. "Well, what does the baby want to do with her sister? She has to go to work and the baby has to sleep, so she can only talk about five things." Facing Ji Baobao, Letong is easy to be soft hearted, but she will stick to the principle. "Sister, the baby can''t sleep..." Ji Baobao soft voice from Jiao. "Four sentences left!" Letong doesn''t sell his account and starts counting down. "Sister... Baby miss you..." Ji Baobao used his Taiwanese accent to pour soul soup to Letong. "Three more!" Letong doesn''t care so much about you. She knows very well that if she connives at Ji Baobao today, then this little guy will not take a nap every day and call. "Sister, you are good or bad! Well, the baby really miss you. When will my sister play with the baby? " Ji Baobao doesn''t seem to dare to waste the few opportunities left to speak any more, so he tries to get his words to the point. "My sister is a little busy recently. She always works overtime. Let''s be late!" Letong is not unwilling to accompany Ji Baobao, but taboo his identity as Prince. Therefore, even if there is no way to refuse to contact with him, it can not be too close. This is the bottom line that Letong set for herself on the issue of Ji Baobao. Ji Baobao on the other side of the phone is silent for a moment. It seems that he is weighing what to ask for, and Le Tong is likely to agree to him. Letong thought he was not happy, and realized that his tone was too tough just now, so she put forward in a soft voice, "baby can take the cat to play. Isn''t there a park near your home, so it''s good to take the cat out to bask in the sun." "Sister, can the baby call you tonight?" Ji Baobao didn''t seem to hear her suggestion. He asked pitifully. Le tong can''t refuse this request. Moreover, there is no excuse to refuse. "If the baby is good, it can, but not too late." "Baby go to bed now, sister remember to answer the phone!" "Well! Go to sleep. " "Sister, kiss the baby!" The little guy on the other side of the phone is pushing. Letong has a premonition that he seems to be entangled by Ji Baobao, the ghost spirit. As for why he entangles himself, Letong hasn''t thought about it seriously. "Elder sister..." Ji Baobao said softly. Letong takes a deep breath and feels like a fool competing with a five-year-old. She gently kisses the microphone, and soon hears Ji Baobao''s loud kiss back. Then, she says goodbye to her in a cheerful voice, "good afternoon, sister!" Chapter 161 That night, as in previous nights, Ji Rui accompanied Ji Baobao to dinner. Father and son were sitting on the sofa together. Ji Rui was working with his laptop, while Ji Baobao was watching with his book pillow on Ji Rui''s thigh. Ji Rui concentrates on his work and has no time to pay attention to his son''s condition. He only occasionally reaches out his big hand and rubs Ji Baobao''s brain. For him, it''s hard to bring Ji''s work back home and work with Ji Baobao at the same time. It''s absolutely impossible for him to completely put down his work and feel at ease with his son in eight hours. Ji Baobao should also understand this point. Therefore, he usually does not make any noise and reads his own books. It seems that his father is very content to accompany him like this. Moreover, he is used to listening to the "crackling" typing sound in his ear, which is many times better than watching boring TV with him in Ji''s mansion. Tonight, the father and son are nestling together, looking at the same picture as the last few nights. If you look closely, it''s different. As usual, Ji Baobao will read his books with relish, and will not disturb Ji Rui. It should be said that Ji Baobao is really many times more sensible than ordinary children. But tonight, Ji Baobao''s brain moves restlessly in Ji Rui''s thigh. From time to time, he slightly raises his head from Ji Rui''s armpit and glances at the wall clock. The book in his hand hasn''t turned a page for several minutes. Finally, the clock on the wall clock pointed to nine o''clock, Ji Baobao sat up, put his hand around Ji Rui''s face and gave him a quick kiss, "good night, Daddy!" With that, he jumped down and ran away barefoot. Ji Rui just thought he was peeing. He looked at his little figure and flashed into the bedroom. He could not help but smile. "Ta!" The voice of locking the door came from the bedroom door. Ji Rui was stunned. Did the little guy wet his pants? So shy to hide and change pants? Thinking of this possibility, Ji Rui gives a knowing smile. Ji Rui and baby son get along for a long time, or after putting his mind on him more, he finds that Ji Baobao is a very mature child. Although he is coquettish and noisy, those are purposeful. In short, his son is not as mature as a five-year-old child. Ji Rui knows that these are indirectly made by his irresponsible father. Therefore, he often knows that the little guy is purposeful and noisy, and Ji Rui is still ruthless to teach him or refuse him. Recently, Ji Rui can see that he is as confused as a five-year-old because he has moved to live together. Most of this happens when he is about to sleep. However, Ji Rui doesn''t know much about this kind of thing. Therefore, he didn''t go over to ask his son what to do. He just bowed his head and continued to do his own business. Ji Baobao enters the bedroom, carefully closes the door, takes out his own mobile phone from the drawer, climbs to the bed and lies on his stomach, with his elbows supporting his two legs in the air. He stares at the screen, purses his lips, finds his sister''s phone from the phone book and pulls it out. The phone was soon picked up by Le Tong, who was reading a planning book over there. "Hello, sister! I''m a baby Letong was lucky before, hoping that Ji Baobao would go to bed early or forget to call her. But she was wrong. At nine o''clock, the phone rang. "Baby, are you going to sleep?" Although I can''t see Ji Baobao''s appearance at this time, Letong still asks in front of the microphone with a smile on her face. "Well, babies want to listen to bedtime stories!" Ji Baobao said excitedly. Ji Baobao usually looks like a little adult, and seems to be dismissive of many things. But in fact, his heart is very eager to live like ordinary children, and what he most yearns for is to take a bath after dinner, and listen to Mommy tell her bedtime story in a gentle voice. But this most common desire for ordinary children has never been realized from childhood to adulthood. The people of Ji family, who really love him, are Ji Laozi and Ji Rui. Ji''s love for him started from the moment he brought him back, but Ji Rui''s love for him was only a matter of these months. But two big men, even if they love him, can''t be as gentle and delicate as women. Therefore, the delicate and warm feelings Ji Baobao longed for have never been able to get from the two big men of Ji family. And those women who flatter Ji Rui seem to be able to give Ji Baobao such feelings, but Ji Baobao always resists those women inexplicably and doesn''t wait for anyone to come near. He has already scared people away with vicious words. Generally speaking, children''s judgment of feelings is more accurate and intuitive than that of adults. Even if Ji Baobao is such a smart child, he can''t express his feelings accurately in words, he knows better than anyone, who is good to himself, who is perfunctory to himself, who is hostile to himself, and who is just using himself. Therefore, Letong''s heartfelt affection and closeness to him is easily accepted by him, and he also has inexplicable affection for Letong and the feeling of eager to be close. With this sense of urgency, Ji Baobao, like any man in the Ji family, both domineering and quickly stretched out his claws, instinctively trying to catch the man by his side. At Ji Baobao''s age, even if he is precocious, he can''t understand the love between men and women. All he knows is that he likes Letong, and the place where Letong can be placed next to him is Mommy. Therefore, even though he knew that she was not his own mother, he had arbitrarily placed her in the position of a mother. In addition, he cleverly uses Letong''s psychology of liking him and tries his best to ask her to be spoiled, so as to get the similar care and discipline from Letong. That''s right. Even though Letong was so serious about him at noon and ordered him to go to bed, he was happy. "What stories do babies like to hear? I''ll tell you, sister! " Yue Tong asked in a soft voice. She has always been patient and gentle with her children. To Ji Baobao, she can''t understand, to his liking, of course also know nothing. She will tell Wenwen the story of snow white or the story of Kitty, but Wenwen is a girl, and she is also a little girl. Baobao is a very smart and mature boy. Two thousand words for the first watch and two more will be put up after the code is finished. It will be finished before 12 o''clock, leaving two more and four thousand words. If you are not used to going to bed late, you can read it tomorrow morning Chapter 162 She will tell Wenwen the story of snow white or the story of Kitty, but Wenwen is a girl, and she is also a little girl. Baobao is a very smart and mature boy. "As long as it''s said by my sister, my baby loves to hear it!" Ji Baobao was promised by Letong. He put his mobile phone close to his ear and happily got into the quilt. He covered himself with a small smiling face. The bright dark eyes on his face were especially spiritual. Which one was like a child going to sleep? Yue Tong pondered a little and asked tentatively, "does baby like to listen to detective stories?" According to her inference, Ji Baobao should be a child with strong logical thinking, preferring this kind of reasoning story. Ji Baobao blinked his eyes, "mm-hmm, baby likes to listen!" Although he has never heard of bedtime stories, he does like detective stories most in kindergarten. "My sister didn''t prepare a detective story today. I''ll tell her a little story for about ten minutes. After listening to it, she''ll go to bed, OK?" Letong thinks that children should be spoiled, but there is a limit to this kind of pet, and we can''t indulge it too much. Therefore, she negotiated with Ji Baobao in advance. Baobao is a smart child and will not go against her on this issue. "Well, the baby will be obedient. After my sister tells the story, the baby will go to bed." Sure enough, Ji Baobao is safe in bed, obediently agreed to Letong''s request. In fact, the reason why he is so peaceful is that Letong indirectly promised him that he would tell him detective stories another day. Letong raised her wrist to look at the time, organized the language, and began to preach. Brother monkey is the smartest man in the forest. Little monkey brother has a little monkey brother. He is as stupid as he is. Brother monkey often sighs for his clumsy brother: "brother, brother, when can you become smarter?" The small animals in the forest come to brother monkey to solve any problems they encounter. For example, the little pig wants to build a house, the Oriole wants to learn the staff, the panda wants to learn to draw... Brother monkey always says with a smile: "this is simple!" He told the animals how to build the house, how to recognize the staff and how to paint the colors. Piggy will concentrate on learning to build a house; Oriole also gets up early every day to practice singing; Pandas also go to the wild to draw pictures every day One day, little monkey brother also went out of the door, I don''t know what to do. Only little monkey brother is still at home, drinking tea, listening to music, lying in bed with his eyes closed. Many days later, brother monkey felt that the animals had not come to his house for a long time. What did they do? Later, little monkey brother picked up the new evening paper and found that little pig had become an architect, oriole had become a pop star, Panda had become a painter... Even his stupid little monkey brother had opened a clinic and became a doctor. "How stupid they were, but now they are all celebrities. As for me, I''m so smart but I can''t do anything. Why on earth The clever little monkey can''t understand it Letong''s voice is very light and soft. Ji Baobao, who is lying on the bed, has been holding the phone and listening to it quietly, without any words. "Does the baby know why?" Finally, Letong asks Ji Baobao in a soft voice that the phone is too quiet. Letong almost thinks Ji Baobao is asleep. "Well..." Ji Baobao tilted his head and thought for a while, and said, "is it because brother monkey only knows fantasy, but he doesn''t do anything?" No one has systematically told Ji Baobao these principles, but he is very savvy. After listening to the story and analyzing it a little, he came to this conclusion. "Yes, the baby is so smart! OK, sister, kiss one Letong takes the initiative to kiss the microphone. Ji Baobao, who is here, immediately smiles and beeps. She also gives a loud kiss to the microphone. "Thank you, sister. It''s a good story!" After kissing, I don''t forget to give Letong honey. Letong thought, this little guy''s mouth is really sweet. It''s not like his father. Maybe it''s like his mother? Think of this, Le tong can''t help but get a moment God. The baby''s mother must be a smart, capable and beautiful woman. Otherwise, it''s impossible for a man as good as president Ji to refuse one beauty pursuer after another for her so wholeheartedly. She''s been keeping her secret for so many years. However, Letong can''t imagine that a woman like that can leave Ji Rui as a boring man, but as a mother, how can she be so cruel as to leave Ji Baobao as a clever and lovely son, and then ignore him for so many years? "Sister, will you tell the baby a detective story tomorrow night?" Ji Baobao gives Letong honey, and then cleverly starts to make an appointment for tomorrow night''s "appointment". "Huh?" Letong is pulled back by Ji Baobao''s words, but she doesn''t understand what Ji Baobao said. Ji Baobao thought that Letong wanted to break the debt. After repeating the words, he added, "sister, you just promised the baby, you can''t cheat! The teacher said, "a deceitful child will wake up in the morning and look like a nose..." Ji Baobao''s tone is very pure, which is consistent with his five-year-old age. Letong chuckled, "well, my sister doesn''t want to have a long nose. I will tell her a detective story tomorrow night. Ten minutes. The baby is going to bed Ji Baobao said with a smile that he gave another kiss to the microphone and said "good night, sister!" Letong also said "good night to baby". Listening to Ji Baobao hanging up, Letong just hung up. Letong is dazed with the phone. In a trance, she just feels that her acquaintance with Ji Baobao these days is like a dream. A few days ago, Letong''s impression of Ji Baobao was limited to the enlarged photo of Ji Rui''s home and the glance in front of Ji''s building. It can''t be denied that he is a child that people can''t hate. Even though she didn''t really know him at that time, she thought of him several times. Probably, it is because of his bright smile and good-looking eyes, or that he has a kind of trait that attracts her. It is difficult for her to refuse his request. Up to now, Letong still doesn''t believe that such a beautiful child, like an angel in a painting, should be close to her. Ji Baobao''s closeness is different from Wenwen''s muddled closeness, but it is very direct and domineering. Letong has no time to think about why Ji Baobao is so eager to get close to her, because she is flattered by the little guy''s love! It''s one watch short. It''ll be before twelve Chapter 163 Ji Baobao''s first night of abnormal, Ji Rui did not notice, because, when he finished his own things to go to bed, the baby has as usual nest in his bed, sleep sweet. But the next night, Ji Rui discovered his son''s abnormality. Because he assigned a lot of work to his little secretary, Le Tong, during the day, Ji Rui took home a lot less to do at night. After nine o''clock, he finished the work at hand. Ji Rui reaches for his hand to close the computer and looks up at his baby son''s closed bedroom door. If this little guy pissed off last night, it won''t be for the same reason tonight, will it? Ji Rui put the computer aside, went to the door, reached out and twisted the doorknob, and found that the door was locked. He leaned over and put his ear to the door. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully. Vaguely, he heard his baby son''s clear and loud laughter. These days, Mo Xin, who is responsible for educating the baby, asked for leave. In addition to the father and son, only aunt Guan, who is responsible for the daily life of the father and son, is at home. Aunt Guan is honest and dull. She should not have the ability to make her son so funny. Who is Ji Baobao talking to when Mo Xin is away? Are you on the phone? Ji Rui stood outside the door for a long time. He was basically sure that his son was on the phone. As for who he was calling, he didn''t know, because he couldn''t hear what the baby was saying inside. But from the laughter that came from time to time, he was sure that his son had a good chat with the people on the other side of the phone. Probably, with the children in the kindergarten. Ji Rui thinks so, the heart is a little wider, ignore Ji Baobao, go back to his room to take a bath. When he came out of the bath, Ji Baobao was sitting on his bed with Xiaobai in his arms. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he raised his head and showed a bright smile to him. "Daddy, baby will sleep with you tonight." For Ji Baobao''s request, Ji Rui now mostly connives. Besides feeling more and more that he owes his son too much, he also feels more and more lonely. Probably, it''s because as I get older, I want to hold what I have in my hand more and more strongly. Before, his strong idea was only effective for Ji. Now, this idea is more serious in his son than Ji''s. for this reason, he feels that he is probably old and has become more affectionate. "Sleep, let Xiaobai go back to the cat''s nest." Ji Rui still can''t like the mother and daughter of the cat, but he doesn''t want to make the baby sad. Ji Baobao seems to be very obedient these two days. "Oh," he answered, picked up Xiaobai, got out of bed and went out barefoot. Ji Rui shakes his head, bends over to lift his cat''s fur heel and goes out. When he goes out with his shoes on commission, Ji Baobao squats in front of the cat''s nest to comfort the two cats. Ji Rui squats behind him, gently picks him up and helps him put on his shoes. "Cats have hairy claws, but babies don''t have them." Said, in the baby hair kiss. The baby leans his head back and nests on Ji Rui''s shoulder with ease. His warm little face rubs against Ji Rui''s face. "Hey, hey, baby''s claws are hairy, daddy, look!" Ji Baobao said with a smile and raised his feet to show Ji Rui the feet of his plush cat shoes. Ji Rui twisted his face, picked him up and went back to the bedroom. "Baby, who did you call just now?" Ji Rui asked casually. Ji Baobao''s thinking is more precocious than that of his peers. In a group of children of the same age in the kindergarten, Ji Rui has been a leader for a long time. Even if he doesn''t say it, Ji Rui knows that this little guy has a little disdain for his little classmates. As a result, it is rare to have a classmate who shares a common language with his baby son. Ji Rui thinks that he can make more contact with the two children when he has time. Ji Baobao blinked his eyes with a sly smile, put up his index finger on his lips and made a gesture of prohibition. Ji Rui patted his ass gently, "small sample, so soon have a secret?" Ji Baobao nodded heavily, her bright eyes staring at Ji Rui without blinking. Ji Rui takes off his pajamas and throws them aside. He pulls the quilt to wrap the naked baby. He strides to the dressing room and finds a clean Pajama to come out. "Daddy, the baby is not dirty!" There is enough heating in the room. When Ji Rui comes out, Ji Baobao throws the quilt aside and sits naked, with his mouth blankly protesting Ji Rui''s hegemony. Ji Rui unfolds his pajamas, grabs Ji Baobao''s arm and puts it into his sleeve. "Of course, the baby is not dirty, but daddy has allergic rhinitis. The pajama just now is stained with a lot of cat hair, so Daddy will not sleep well." Ji Rui thought of a reasonable reason to cover up his cleanliness addiction, in fact, he did not have allergic rhinitis. Ji Baobao didn''t cooperate with Ji Rui. After listening to Ji Rui''s words, his face immediately turned to worry. He held Ji Rui''s face in his small hand, looked at him anxiously and asked. "Daddy takes medicine because of rhinitis?" Ji Rui Leng Leng, then reaction, dare feeling, this little guy is to see himself take sleeping pills? Baby son so concerned about himself, Ji Rui is very happy, can''t help but hook up, pat the boy''s bare ass. "Well, that''s why." Ji Baobao put his mouth together and gave him a few kisses on his face. "Daddy, I''m sorry! Baby will never go to bed with Xiaobai again Although Ji Baobao likes kittens very much, compared with Daddy, kittens are insignificant. Ji Rui didn''t expect that he would easily change his son''s insistence on sleeping with a cat by just pulling an excuse at will. He was a little upset and a little proud. It seems that he is really important in his son''s mind! "Daddy..." Ji Rui is still immersed in inexplicable happiness. Ji Baobao calls with a hook around his neck. "Huh?" "Daddy, do you often get sick?" Ji Baobao stares at Ji Rui''s eyes tightly. Ji Rui only thinks that his son is concerned about himself, "not often, just occasionally... Don''t worry about the baby." Ji Rui tucks Ji Baobao''s hands and feet into his one-piece pajamas, arranges them, and helps him buckle them one by one. Ji Baobao reached over his back, put his chin on his shoulder, and rubbed his face. "Dad, find a mommy for the baby!" Ji Baobao is very lazy, seems to be, said very casually. Ji Rui patted his ass, "baby, is it not enough to have a daddy?" Ji Rui''s heart suddenly turns sour. It turns out that in the little guy''s mind, what he does is not as good as his never met Mommy? "Daddy, Mommy can not only tell stories to the baby, but also take care of daddy and warm his bed!" [six thousand words in the third watch, all of them. Good night, folks! Have a dream!] Chapter 164 Ji Rui''s heart suddenly turns sour. It turns out that in the little guy''s mind, what he does is not as good as his never met Mommy? "Daddy, Mommy can not only tell stories to the baby, but also take care of daddy and warm his bed!" Ji Rui''s heart was shocked, because of his baby son''s keen mind and the hint in his words. Did this little thing see through the predicament of sleeping alone? Is this little guy really only five years old? "Sleep, baby want to listen to the story, let sister Xin tell it to baby every day, daddy will take care of himself." Ji Rui pats Ji Baobao''s buttocks, picks him up and forces him into the bed. Although he did not directly refuse Ji Baobao''s proposal, his meaning is very clear. It''s rare that Ji Baobao didn''t get angry when he heard such an answer. He just hugged Ji Rui''s neck and refused to let go, "Daddy..." He whines, twines his legs around Ji Rui''s back, and twines his small body around Ji Rui like an octopus. "Daddy... Find a mommy for the baby..." Ji Baobao seems to be in a good mood today, but he is not angry when he is rejected by Ji Rui. He only uses his invincible entanglement to grind Ji Rui. Ji Rui has no choice but to grind, "OK, find sister Jiarong!" His son hated Deng Jiarong very much, so he deliberately used her as a shield. Sure enough, when Ji Baobao heard the name, his mouth immediately tooted high, "no, baby doesn''t want her to be a mommy!" I''m kidding! Stay with her for more than half an hour, your beautiful little nose will be destroyed by sneezing! What''s more, we still want to get her back and stay together as mommy all day? Ji Rui had expected that Ji Baobao would react like this. He reached out and wanted to break Ji Baobao off his body. "Then there''s no way." Ji Baobao is more and more tightly entangled. He doesn''t want to let go, "Daddy, can''t other sisters?" Ji Baobao''s fox tail, finally accidentally exposed. Ji Rui is the sister that this little guy always talks about these days. He is a teacher in the kindergarten. He likes it, so he wants to be a matchmaker for him. Therefore, he doesn''t study it in detail. "No one else can do it, only sister Jiarong can!" No matter how clever Ji Baobao is, after all, he is just a little fox with immature mind. How can he be as clever as his father? The baby is not happy, and her face turns sunny and cloudy. She automatically releases Ji Rui, "hum! Baby don''t want her! Daddy is a bad guy! Hum Ji Baobao angrily accused, pulled the quilt cover, turned over with his back to Ji Rui. Ji Rui helplessly looks at the back of his baby son''s head, shakes his head, lies down, and puts his hand on his son. He never planned to organize a family, and never had such a desire. The reason may be that his parents have a great influence on him, which makes him not believe in love, let alone marriage. Maybe it''s because up to now, no woman can make him have the impulse to marry her. For him, women are extremely troublesome and even annoying creatures. Ji Rui''s hand is patting the baby''s back. Now he is very fond of Ji Baobao. He will try his best to meet his many requirements, but he can''t meet his son''s only requirement. ¡­¡­ On Friday morning, Ji Rui took his baby to the kindergarten. Looking at Ji Baobao''s figure with a small schoolbag disappearing at the corner of the school, Ji Rui took his eyes back and let the driver drive. Ji Rui shakes open the newspaper and reads it. Since his son moved over to live with him, his habit of reading newspapers every morning has been postponed until he returns to Ji''s home after delivering the baby. Habitually shake open the front page, see the red title, Ji Rui pause, only think that he read wrong. I took another serious look at it. It''s true that I didn''t get it wrong. This is the newspaper that used the whole front page on Monday to report the wedding news and romantic history of the second son of the Luo family and his girlfriend. Four days later, in the same page, the protagonist is still the second son of the Luo family and his girlfriend, but the content is completely opposite to that day. This is a statement of apology and clarification. The statement says that the second son of the Luo family really likes Letong, but they are still in the pursuit stage. They are not at the stage of marriage. As for the romantic stories, they are nothing. The author just made them up by imagination. At the end of the statement, the second son of the Luo family said, "of course, if she wants to, I will marry her at the end of the year!" This version of the statement is not so much a clarification as an advertisement. It is reasonable to say that the newspapers would not dare to report like this if they were not inspired by the power and power of the Luo family. But after the report, he changed his tone. There is only one possibility, that is, Luo Yifan likes Le Tong. At the beginning, the report on the announcement of the wedding news should have been inspired by Luo Yifan. But this clarification statement appeared after it was published. Could it be that the elders of the Luo family did not agree with their marriage, so they put pressure on the newspapers? In short, whatever the reason, Letong''s dream of marrying into a wealthy family seems to be broken. After getting this conclusion, Ji Rui has been in a state of mind full of dark clouds these days. For a moment, it seems that many dark clouds have been blown away by the wind. The sun that hasn''t been seen for several days shows a small face in the crevice of the clouds. "Good morning, president!" Letong sensitively found that President Ji''s face today seems to be better looking. "Good morning Sure enough, her intuition was right. President Ji nodded to her and said hello. Le Tong is glad that President Ji''s face, which has been gloomy for nearly a week, has finally turned sunny. Her hard life has finally come to an end. "President, I have sorted out all the information you gave me yesterday!" Letong holds a large pile of documents to Ji Rui''s desk. She only thinks that Ji Rui''s good face to her is because she has helped Ji Rui deal with a lot of overstocked affairs these days. "Well, keep it." Ji Rui looks up at her and wants to see some clues from her face. It''s hard to be rejected, isn''t it? In particular, like her and Luo Yifan, a few days ago a high-profile love, today has become an abandoned woman rejected by the rich! He looked at her face seriously and saw it from the corner of her eyebrow, but he could see nothing. Should it be that she has found a new goal, so she doesn''t feel sad at all? You don''t care? "President, there are two items of data in this report that are not very reasonable. I have marked them on the side. Please have a look at them." Letong doesn''t realize Ji Rui''s exploration and examination of her. She just lowers her head and pushes the document to Ji Rui, pointing to the place she mentioned. Ji Rui tries his best to control his thoughts, and finally moves his eyes from her face to the document. Chapter 165 Letong doesn''t realize Ji Rui''s exploration and examination of her. She just lowers her head and pushes the document to Ji Rui, pointing to the place she mentioned. Ji Rui tries his best to control his thoughts, and finally moves his eyes from her face to the document. "Help me find out the information Yang Sheng sent back." Letong has to put down the documents in his hand and take out one of those hill like documents to Ji Rui. "When will Yang tezhu come back?" Yue Tong asked this casually. Originally, she just wanted to find some common topics for them, but after asking, she realized that she was overstepping. No matter how good Yang Sheng''s relationship with her is, it''s all a private matter. People who care about his whereabouts shouldn''t take it to the desk to say. Sure enough, Ji Rui looked at her thoughtfully and didn''t say a word. When he quickly finished looking through the documents Yang Sheng sent to Letong to sort out, he raised his head and said to Letong, who was still standing at his desk, "when will he come back? Why don''t you ask him, why do you ask me?" Letong wants to smoke herself, but she can''t find words to warm up the atmosphere. It''s not necessary to put it on President Ji, and it doesn''t work. With him, you just need to talk and fart. What do you mean? Whether he is in a good mood or not, after all, has nothing to do with her. Why does she think he is in a good mood and want to chat with her? "I''m sorry!" Letong doesn''t want to explain anything to Ji Rui. She just apologizes and puts the documents in different categories. Seeing that Ji Rui doesn''t give any more orders, she turns and leaves. For lunch, Letong is still sitting in the canteen with a group of people from the finance department. These days, she keeps teasing her colleagues about Luo Yifan. Today, she is very honest and never mentions Luo Yifan. Letong only when everyone''s curiosity, so, to her and Luo Yifan things no longer interested. As everyone knows, it''s not what she imagined. After lunch, she sat in the canteen and talked with her colleagues for a while. When she returned to the office, it was nearly an hour before work time. Letong sat on her seat and brushed the webpage, thinking that it was going to be the Spring Festival, so she had to choose two sets of new clothes for Wenwen. The phone rings at this time. She thinks it''s Ji Baobao, but it''s Luo Yifan. Since the night of his birthday, Luo Yifan has never seen her again, or even contacted her. In her opinion, what she should say had been made clear that night, and there was no need to contact her. "Tong Tong, have you read today''s newspaper?" As soon as the phone is connected, Luo Yifan over there asks. "What newspaper?" Le Tong is at a loss. She never reads newspapers. Luo Yi knows everything. "Tongtong, are you free tomorrow evening? Let''s have a light meal together. " But Luo Yifan just started, didn''t get the answer, and didn''t ask any more questions. He just went straight to the point and asked for an invitation. It seems that the newspaper is just an excuse for him to contact Letong. "I have to work overtime tomorrow." Letong habitually refuses. "Never mind, I''ll wait for you to get off work as late as possible!" Luo Yifan seems to have expected that Letong would refuse himself for such a reason. In a simple word, Letong can''t refuse any more. "You see when you can be free. Let me know half an hour in advance and I''ll pick you up." Luo Yifan, with a tough attitude that Letong has never seen, quickly decides what will happen tomorrow. "Yifan, I..." Without waiting for Letong to finish, Luo Yifan said, "tomorrow I will be waiting for you all the time!" Luo Yifan finished and hung up directly. When Letong dials again, a busy tone comes from the microphone. Letong put down the phone and opened the electronic newspaper. When she saw the clarification statement, she realized why the people in the finance department were so honest today. Everyone must think that he was openly abandoned by the Luo family, so, in order to avoid her sad, did not dare to mention Luo Yifan half a word in front of her. This statement, let Letong relieved, until see the last sentence, Letong found himself happy too early. It seems that some words, really face to face seriously with Luo Yifan said clearly. To this end, Letong decided to go to the appointment. She made an appointment to meet them at the "ordinary family" restaurant at the corner of Deyi street, about 7 p.m. On Saturday morning, she cleaned her nest inside and outside. In the afternoon, she took Wenwen, a toddler, to the nearby park for a stroll. Looking at the time, she took a bath, changed into a suit of casual clothes and went out. Originally, she ordered a private room, but when she went to the restaurant, the owner''s house told her that there was a short circuit in the wires in the private room, which could not be opened for the time being, and other private rooms had been fully reserved. So she had to sit down in the hall instead. She arrived ten minutes earlier than the appointed time. Not long after she sat down, she saw Luo Yifan in suit and shoes come in. At first glance, she came directly from work in the company. In the living room of 30-40 square meters, there are only a few tables. Letong hands over and waves to Luo Yifan. "Tong Tong, sorry for being late!" Luo Yifan looks apologetic and drags a chair to sit down. "It''s OK. It''s not you who are late, it''s me." Yue Tong said, poured a cup of tea and pushed it to him, "let''s have a cup of tea first. I didn''t say time doesn''t wait. Why do you have to work so hard?" To friends, Letong is always considerate and gentle. It can be seen that Luo Yi always leaves in a hurry, otherwise, according to her understanding of him, he will change clothes in the office before coming to the appointment. Luo Yifan took a sip of tea from the cup and said, "my brother sent me to deal with a troublesome customer temporarily. It''s really hard to deal with it from morning till now." Letong looked at him like that, but it was hard to say anything. She handed the recipe to him, "then you must be hungry. First order some food to fill your stomach, and we''ll talk while eating." Luo Yifan is also impolite. He takes the recipe and asks Letong for advice. He orders six dishes and one soup and orders the waiter to serve as soon as possible. Waiting for the waiter to go away, Luo Yifan sits up and looks at Letong. "Tong Tong, I''m sorry for those reports in the newspaper. On the day of my birthday, I invited the media reporters, but I didn''t expect that they would report so absurdly. I''m sorry for troubling you, right Monday''s report didn''t apologize until Saturday. What''s the purpose of this six day late apology? Yue Tong took a sip of tea and guessed the intention of Luo Yifan. If you sincerely want to apologize, shouldn''t you call on Monday? I just said today, for what? "In fact, it''s nothing. Anyway, I don''t have any relatives and friends. The best friends are you and yuan''er. As long as you don''t misunderstand each other, I don''t care what they think of me! " It''s 4000 today. In addition, bamboo has to go to work during the day and finish dinner in the evening before it has time to code. Therefore, the update must be very late. Parents can''t wait to see it the next day. Thank you Chapter 166 If you sincerely want to apologize, shouldn''t you call on Monday? I just said today, for what? "In fact, it''s nothing. Anyway, I don''t have any relatives and friends. The best friends are you and yuan''er. As long as you don''t misunderstand each other, I don''t care what they think of me! " Clearly considerate and reassuring words, but let Luo Yifan secretly smile. best friend! This is the name she gave herself. Is she implying him to stay in his original position? "Tong Tong, has anyone ever told you that you are a cruel person!" She let him stay in the position, more points, it will appear ambiguous, less points, it will appear unfamiliar. This name is undoubtedly the most powerful shackle and constraint for him. Le Tong is stunned, for a moment, just extrudes a far fetched smile toward him. "I''m sorry, Yifan! I''m a heartless person, so don''t waste time on me any more Luo Yifan to her smile than cry also ugly smile, heart like a knife cut like bursts of pain. Yue Tong, who is so farfetched with a smile, has never seen her before. His intuition tells him that he seems to have accidentally uncovered a scar that she doesn''t want to show others, but he doesn''t know what this scar is. "Tong Tong, I don''t mean that... I''m sorry..." he stretched out his hand in a panic and wanted to rub Le Tong''s head. Letong, however, seems not to hear his apology. She just lowers her head, holds the cup with both hands, and stares at the water in the cup. He said it is true that he is really a cruel woman! Therefore, I deserve to live with self blame and pain all my life! "Tong Tong..." Luo Yi Fan handed in the half empty hand, finally did not dare to put on Le Tong''s head. Letong, with her head down and silence, seems to live in another world that he can''t enter. Her drooping eyebrows and shoulders made him feel that the world at this time was full of darkness and sadness. Such she, helpless let a person distressed. He wanted to put her in his arms and comfort her. However, there is a glass wall between them, which is hard to cross and close. Luo Yifan wants to slap herself. If she doesn''t criticize her, she won''t think of the embarrassing things that he doesn''t know, but she doesn''t want to recall. If you look into it carefully, the whole thing is wrong. It''s all about you. How can he accuse her of being cruel? She has always been very good to him. Besides not giving him the love he wanted, she is almost like his own sister. She is so intimate, gentle and considerate that he almost thinks that she is a worm in his stomach. However, people are greedy, she gave his sister like tenderness, but he always felt that it was not enough. Even if she repeatedly hinted that she could only give so much, he still couldn''t help but want more. If he couldn''t get it, he went to rob it. That''s why the headlines in Monday''s newspapers are so believable. He thought that she couldn''t believe him, so she would believe his heart when she told the public about it. However, after the newspaper came out of the street, she did not move at all. She did not call happily to verify or angrily to question. In short, she was as calm as if nothing had happened, as if the Yue Tong mentioned in the headline was not her. He is a little anxious, then let Luo Yuan son go to test, just know, Yue Tong doesn''t take that seriously at all. Moreover, Letong didn''t consider him as that kind of object at all. Knowing the result, Luo Yifan is very painful for two days. After thinking hard, he finally realizes that he has made a big mistake. The story on the front page seems to be that Le Tong is in a hurry. On the contrary, he is simply treated coldly and ignored. He had no choice but to put another clarification in the newspaper. She is the biggest victim in this farce made up and directed by him. How can he be qualified to accuse her of being cruel? "Tong Tong, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t force you like this." Luo Yifan apologizes and shakes her hand on her delicate shoulder. Letong wakes up by his action and looks up at him. Eyes, there is no time to gather up the pain. "Tong Tong..." Letong, who has come back to her mind, gently shakes her head. The pain in her eyes disappears in an instant. At the corner of her lips, she floats a faint smile, "I''m ok! Just a little hungry! " He said, grabbing the menu on the table and looking at it, "today''s serving is so slow. I''m so hungry." Luo Yi Fan stares at the music Tong that instantly restores normal, in the heart more and more heavy. This clearly very painful, but also in front of people pretending nothing, always with a strong and optimistic smile to meet people''s Le Tong, let him more and more heartache. "Tongtong, go to my house tomorrow. I''ll cook it for you. I promise you won''t be hungry!" Luo Yifan''s invitation seemed to come out without thinking. After that, I felt abrupt. Le Tong has been to his home, but not alone, but with Luo yuan''er and Xu Tao. She seldom takes an appointment when she is alone. Yue Tong smiles, "well, if yuan''er are free." By implication, she won''t go to the appointment alone. Luo Yi Fanming knew that this was the result, but he didn''t give up. "Can''t you do it yourself?" Le Tong shrugged and said with a smile, "it''s dangerous for a single man and a few women to live in the same room." Sometimes, Letong is very frank, Frank to Luo Yifan, even if want to get angry but not up. "Well, when you can rest assured to be alone with me, let me know at any time, and I will prepare a big meal for you." So far, the newspaper storm has come to an end, and the knot in their hearts has been solved. They both knew each other''s ideas, but they acquiesced that they would continue to maintain the good friend relationship as before. The waiter brought up the dish, and the two of them put their hearts down and began to eat with laughter. "Wine?" Luo Yifan asked. "No, quit!" Since getting drunk at the anniversary party and having such and such things happen to Ji Rui, Letong almost turns pale when talking about wine. If she can''t drink it, she can''t. "Quit?" Luo Yi doesn''t seem to believe it. Usually everyone comes out to eat together. She can drink them down. How can she quit? "I''m afraid to stop drinking!" Letong''s words are true. If it wasn''t for Ji Rui, how could she be drunk? If you don''t get drunk, you won''t get involved with Ji Rui like that. Thinking of this, Letong''s eyes unconsciously move away from Luo Yifan''s face. When her eyes aimlessly turn to the door and see the big one and small two men coming in, she is stunned! Chapter 167 Thinking of this, Letong''s eyes unconsciously move away from Luo Yifan''s face. When her eyes aimlessly turn to the door and see the big one and small two men coming in, she is stunned! Letong subconsciously takes back her sight and doesn''t turn her face. Fortunately, after the two men come in from the door, they turn into the corridor leading to the private room on the other side. When Letong turns around, there is no one in the hall. Le tong can''t help but feel relieved. Luo Yifan sees her uneasiness and confusion in her eyes, and looks to the door along her line of sight. "Have you met an acquaintance?" Yue Tong steadied her mind and shook her head, "no, I''m wrong." She looks like she''s wrong? Who on earth can make her in a mess? Luo Yifan thought in secret, but did not dare to ask again. She just fell into the terrible appearance of meditation, let Luo Yifan extremely afraid of what he said wrong to stimulate her. Letong said that she recognized the wrong person, but subconsciously accelerated the speed of the meal. The meal you enjoyed originally became a lot of hurry because of the two people. Luo Yifan looks at Letong thoughtfully, "are you in a hurry? You have a bad stomach. Eat slowly. " The original delicious food is like chewing wax. Even Le Tong himself can''t understand where his guilty feeling comes from. When you think about it, Ji Rui is no big deal. In Ji''s family, he is the boss, but he has no right to interfere in anything other than her work. Even if Ji Baobao is involved, Letong can still explain. Of course, that''s on the premise that Ji Rui is willing to listen to her explanation and believe her. But she thought so in her heart, but she still could not control her guilty feeling. While speeding up the eating, she scolded Ji Rui that he was not really a thing, which made her feel uneasy and wasted such a delicious meal. "It suddenly occurred to me that I had a report to hand in. We''ll have a good time together some other day." Letong smiles to Luo Yifan apologetically, and has no choice but to write a blank check to appease the other party. Luo Yifan is not a fool, how can such a good opportunity let it slip away in vain? "In this case, let''s go next Saturday. My brother has opened that farm club in the suburb. You haven''t been there yet. Let''s go and play next Saturday, OK?" Letong didn''t expect that Luo Yifan, who was obedient to himself before, suddenly became so serious, but he started. If he didn''t agree, he would be perfunctory. "Well, let''s call yuan''er to join them. More people and more excitement." "Well, I''ll talk to yuan''er later." Luo Yifan thought, it''s not easy to call them together? Just temporarily support them at that time! Anyway, the two men and women in love don''t spend too much time together. The two chatted while eating. After discussing the itinerary for next week, the six dishes and one soup on the table were almost finished. Letong packed up the other two snacks and prepared to take them back to Wenwen, and insisted on settling the bill. "See your brother tired you, you go first, I''ll take a taxi to go back." Letong lives in two opposite directions to Luo Yifan''s apartment. Therefore, Letong thoughtfully expresses that she can go home by herself. Luo Yifan did not answer immediately, but raised his wrist to look at the time, "it''s still early, I want to go to the supermarket in the Western District, just to see you back on the way." Finish saying, don''t wait for Le Tong to say again what, mention to pack the good dim sum directly, "go, I send you to go back, otherwise, these dim sum want to cool." Even knowing that he might be lying, Letong is still embarrassed to refuse. "All right." They walk out side by side to the parking lot transformed from the yard. Luo Yifan opens the front passenger''s door, watches Letong sit in, then closes the door, goes around to the other side of the car, gets on the car, and starts the car to leave. The owner of this home-made restaurant transformed the original courtyard into a restaurant. The open space in the middle of the courtyard was transformed into a parking lot. All kinds of flowers and plants were planted between the parking spaces. All the rooms around the courtyard were transformed into private rooms. Seeing the car driving out of the yard gate, Letong is completely relieved, but she doesn''t know that the scene when she just got on the bus with Luo Yifan was clearly seen by a little boy in a private room. The little boy, no one else, was the one who came to dinner with his father. "What would you like to eat, baby?" Ji Rui, who has just come out of the bathroom, sits down and picks up the recipe. He shouts and looks at his son outside the window attentively. Ji Baobao stares at the bottom of the car. He doesn''t turn back until the car drives out of the gate. His dark eyes are staring at his father''s eyes¡° Daddy, do you really want the baby to introduce you to a girlfriend? " Ji Rui is puzzled by the baby''s son. Just now, the little guy is still very excited about going to the aquarium tomorrow. Why does he suddenly talk nonsense? Ji Rui reaches out to touch Ji Baobao''s forehead. It''s not burning! "Baby, daddy''s business, daddy''s own discretion!" Recently, this little guy didn''t cry for Mommy with him, but he changed the pattern and introduced his girlfriend several times. However, a five-year-old boy, see a woman''s eyes can have a good go? What''s more, women in this era are not material women who are greedy for vanity and material desires? I''m afraid that the elder sister in his son''s mouth is just trying to please him because of his son''s identity. How many women does Ji Rui want, even if he needs this little guy to introduce them? Think about the women who painted a face like a work of art, and think about their coquettish manner in front of him. Ji Rui sends out chills from his bones. "Be careful, you are cheating the baby! You adults are all bad people Ji Baobao stares at Ji Rui and bangs angrily. Don''t turn your face to look out of the window and ignore Ji Rui. Daddy is a bad man, and so is my sister. Isn''t he just friends with brother Yifan? How to date Yifan''s brother again? They talk and laugh. Where are they like friends? Ji Baobao takes out the phone from his backpack, swipes with his fingers on the screen, hesitates for a long time, and finally puts the phone back into his backpack. Ji Rui seems to be used to Baobao''s anger. He doesn''t try to coax him. He just looks down at the menu and orders his favorite food. Then he looks up at his sulky son and asks no one, "Baby, what would you like to eat?" "Eat, eat!" Ji Baobao turns his head and yells at Ji Rui. He slides down from his chair and runs into the bathroom, slamming the door. Chapter 168 On Monday, after a two-day break, Letong went back to Ji''s and made a pot of coffee for the president. When she brought it in, the office was empty. Letong put the coffee down, picked up the spout and sprayed some water on the two green cactus on the table. The bright sunlight spilled through the floor glass in the first room of the reception room. Letong turned and squinted out of the window, picked up the cactus and put it on the tea table of the reception room to let it bask in the sun. Bend over to put, hear the door ring, Yue Tong straight up, turn head to go up Ji Rui to explore eyes. "Good morning, president! It''s sunny here. I''ll take the cactus to bask in the sun. " Le Tong explained that he moved his belongings without authorization. Ji Rui looked at her lightly and hummed softly, "EH." The cold eyes without a trace of temperature quickly moved away from Letong''s face and strode back to his seat. Letong doesn''t say anything more, turns around and goes out. Compared with Letong''s spirit of playing chess, Ji Rui, sitting in his seat, is a little tired. His tired, not for work, but for his family that little ancestor Ji Baobao. Ji Rui couldn''t understand. When he said he was going to eat home cooked food on Saturday, his baby son was very excited. He kept talking like a cage bird all the way. But later, before he started eating, the little guy was stubborn about introducing his girlfriend to him. What makes Ji Rui puzzled most is that usually, Baobao is angry with him for a short time. In the twinkling of an eye, the little guy soon forgets. But this time, the baby son was still fighting with him until he went out just now. Not only ignore him, but also directly in bed, unwilling to go to school. Ji Rui has a headache for his son''s disguised protest. Want to scold, self-conscious mouth bad scold can''t come out, so raised his hand to want to smoke this kid a few slaps, but hand in the air, on the baby''s black and stubborn eyes, hand, how also can''t smoke down. In the face of this baby pimple, who is willing not to scold, but also reluctant to fight, President Ji Da, who has always been a hegemonic power, was defeated in the end. He had no choice but to lie on the bed, turn around and tell Aunt Guan to take good care of him. Then he picked up his bag and went out of the door. Ji Rui takes a sip of coffee in a depressed mood and frowns. Put the cup down, picked up the phone, pulled the inside line, "come in!" Soon, his "obedient" Secretary Le Tong came in, "president, what''s the matter?" Ji Rui pushed the cup and asked in a cold voice, "how did the taste of coffee change this time?" Yue Tong, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, has a calm face and calmly responds to his slightly angry eyes, "this is a new purchase from the general affairs department. The variety should be right. Maybe it''s different batches and tastes?" Letong''s knowledge of coffee is almost zero, so she has to give an explanation according to her own guess. "Drop it! Go to the opposite building and buy some again. " Although Ji Rui''s tone is not good, he is not too embarrassed. His tone is a bit bad, but Letong has been used to it for a long time, but she doesn''t have any resistance. Anyway, it''s working time now. President Ji asked her to buy coffee. "All right!" She answered obediently and turned to leave. "For a change." When she reached for the doorknob, the man suddenly said. Letong turned his head and looked at him, "what does the president want to change?" Letong doesn''t care about running errands, but it''s boring to run for the same thing three times and four times. Ji Rui didn''t lift his head, "mantening." Letong is a little surprised. He won''t let her buy the one he gave him last time, but he won''t accept it? Just want to ask, hear Ji Rui to add again, "want you to buy that last time." Letong "well" to answer the voice, stopped at the door, see he no longer ordered, this just flash out. It''s nearly an hour after she brews the newly bought coffee and brings it back to Ji Rui. "President, how about you taste this!" Letong dutifully stands in front of her desk, waiting for Ji Rui to give her a score. The first time she brews this kind of coffee, the steps and time are provided by the manager of the coffee shop. She really doesn''t know how the coffee tastes. Ji Rui silently holds up the cup and takes a sip. Letong stares at him, looking at him holding the cup ear with his slender fingers. The white edge of the cup is attached to his thin and sexy lips. The lip flap is gently opened, and the brown liquid flows into his mouth, and the Adam''s apple gently moves with it. This kind of picture makes Letong''s throat and hair dry. In a trance, it seems that some fuzzy pictures float by in front of her eyes. The hazy twinkling pictures seem to belong to the fragments of her drunken night. Those pictures, in fact, can not see anything clearly, but she vaguely recalled that night, the man''s cool lips, with a faint smell of wine, on her lips, face, bit by bit to kiss down the touch "Not bad taste!" Ji Rui''s words, the music Tong from those hazy can''t distinguish the image of the memory of hard pull back. "Oh..." Letong subconsciously stares at Ji Rui''s lips. It turns out that such a cold man will be so active and enthusiastic when his emotions move? Sure enough, all men are lower body thinking animals? Even in front of this iceberg paralysis man, also can''t escape? Even if there is no emotion, it can capture her lips, her face... Even her everything as she remembers? "Thank you for the coffee." Ji Rui doesn''t seem to notice the abnormality of Letong. He looks up at Letong. "Well, it''s my job!" Letong hasn''t responded yet. She just thinks Ji Rui has become polite and polite, and is a little flattered. Ji Rui rarely puts aside his son''s business for a while, and the fragrant coffee comes into his mouth. Somehow, he suddenly remembers the box of coffee that she gave him last time, but finally changed the owner. "It''s your job to give me presents?" Ji Rui picks her eyebrows and looks her up and down. All of Ji''s female employees are dressed in the same white shirt and black suit, but why does she look so good on her? "Gifts?" Letong frowned and her brain was still stuck. "Aren''t you going to give me a present?" Ji Rui''s mood is soaring. Letong''s rusted brain finally turns around again, and then she realizes that the gift he said refers to the box of coffee she bought last time to thank him for his help. "Well, yes, it''s really for the president. The president likes it!" Yue Tong''s mouth says so, in the heart, but is secretly compared with the middle finger. President, you are very willful. If you want to receive a gift, you can accept it and push it. It''s hard for me to buy such an expensive gift twice! Chapter 169 Jida president''s mood, because that cup of delicious coffee and earned a large box of coffee and become particularly good. You know, for the sake of that box of coffee which has changed its owner, he has been worried for a long time. Now, his caring heart has been pacified, and the depression caused by his son has been calmed down for a while. Letong, however, is in a bad mood because she spent a lot of money for no reason. In addition, she vaguely remembers the fragmentary fragments of that night. Although it is very vague, it is enough to make her mood drop to the bottom. Sitting in front of the computer for a moment, Letong, who has come back to herself, has a sharp pain in her head. At ordinary times, if there is a slight pain, Letong usually chooses to ignore it. She bites her teeth and goes through it. But this time, the pain is too much for her to bear. Her head swells hard, as if something wants to break her brain. There''s no way. Letong has to get up and pour a cup of water in the tea room. She finds out the painkiller in the small medicine box of the bag. She takes two tablets and puts them in the palm of her hand according to the instructions. She takes the water and is about to eat it, but she hears a cry from crispy. "Sister!" Letong is frightened by this cry, and her hands shake. The water in the cup splashes out and spills on the papers on her desk. Le Tong hurriedly pulled the paper towel and wiped the water on the document. I thought, hell! Is it an illusion? How can I hear Ji Baobao''s voice here? After rescuing the documents in a hurry, she raised her head and looked at the entrance. Her eyes were on Shangji Baobao''s lovely smiling face. Then she knew that the cry just now was not an illusion. However, she would rather see Ji Baobao in front of her head as an illusion caused by her headache. But with the rapid footsteps and more and more close smiling face, Letong knows that this is a real little living man. After recognizing this fact, Letong''s first reaction is to find a place to hide. But without waiting for her to put her idea into action, the smiling little man had trotted over and put his hands around her waist. "Sister, it''s really you! You work here? " Ji Baobao''s eyes are full of surprises. He hugs Letong tightly with his hands, and his face rubs against her, just like a dog wagging its tail when he sees the owner. Yue Tong can''t avoid it, so she has to pretend to be a fool. "Baby, how did you come here?" Speaking of pretending to be stupid, Ji Baobao may not lose to Letong. He raises his face and blinks his beautiful eyes innocently, "Baobao is looking for Daddy! Seeing my sister sitting here, I thought I was wrong! " The actual situation is that Ji Baobao has been worried since he saw Letong leave with Luo Yifan on Saturday night. On Sunday, he called Luo''s home again to find elder brother Luo to know more about Letong. Brother Luo on the other side of the phone was very surprised, "baby, your sister Letong is your father''s secretary, don''t you know?" Ji Baobao is already angry with Ji Rui. When he knows the truth, he is even more angry that his father has allowed his good sister to be under his nose instead of doing anything, and let Yifan take the lead. Ji Baobao doesn''t have the concept of first come, second come in his mind. In his opinion, as long as he likes it, he has to find a way to fight for it. Since daddy doesn''t win, let him do it in person! To this point, Letong had to continue to pretend¡° Daddy? Does daddy work here? " Ji Baobao doesn''t know if Letong knows that he is Ji Rui''s son. Anyway, it''s not the point, it''s not important. He nodded heavily, slightly released Letong, turned around and pointed to the door that marked the president''s office with his finger, "Daddy is working in it! Didn''t the baby tell her sister that her father''s name is Ji Rui, but she forgot? It seems that my sister is really a muddleheaded Baby''s face with a smile, it seems, really feel that Letong did not know the same. Letong is in a cold sweat. This little guy is so smart. But on this issue, she has told a lot of lies, there is no reason to beat her face, so she continues to die. "Tut, my sister thought it was another person with the same name. Unexpectedly, my baby''s father turned out to be my sister''s boss!" With that, he bent over and rubbed Ji Baobao''s head, thinking about how to deal with the next possible dilemma. Ji Baobao stands on tiptoe with a smile and pinches Le Tong''s face. "My sister is really confused. She is more like a child than my baby!" Letong has a black line on her forehead. She is said to be confused by a five-year-old child, and even worse than a five-year-old child. Where should she put her face? Did her sad IQ swish down to negative? "Baby, why don''t you go to school?" Letong tries to get out of the way. She can''t guarantee that she can stand Ji Baobao''s repeated questioning. The baby tilted his head and looked at her, "the baby quarreled with Daddy, and was mad by daddy, so he asked for leave!" How dare you say it! It''s clear that he is the one to blame! Yue Tong was surprised and squatted down nervously to take a close look at his face and his hand, "didn''t your daddy hit you?" To confirm that Ji Baobao''s face and hands have no scars, Le Tong was relieved. Ji Rui''s temper, she''s really afraid that he can''t help beating Ji Baobao. Ji Baobao shook his head, "no, he is not willing to hit me!" Ji Baobao is quite sure of this. For this reason, he was able to eat the president of Jida, who was a powerful business man, to death. Letong chuckled and couldn''t help pinching Ji Baobao''s face. "Baby, this is not good! If the baby is wrong, take the initiative to admit it, you know? " I think it''s very difficult for this strange little guy to bully him according to the IQ of ordinary people. It''s not impossible to say that he bullies people. The baby snorted, "the baby is not wrong, daddy is wrong! Daddy is a bad man In this regard, Letong is not good to make any comments, only to smile awkwardly, "well, you didn''t say you want to go to your daddy, go quickly." Letong pulls Ji Baobao out of his arms, helps him to tidy up his clothes, and smoothes his hair with her hands. Tut, this little guy is really good-looking. He has almost the same facial features. Why is he so good-looking and endurable than his cold and paralyzed dad! "Baby, talk to your sister for a while! Daddy won''t run away Say, small hand wraps up the neck of Le Tong, dead Ba she does not put. Ji Baobao said that he came to find Ji Rui, but actually he came to find Letong. He didn''t see Letong for a few days, so he thought about it very much. Now, he just wanted to be like a koala. Letong is speechless, but helpless. He has to let him chatter about Ji Rui. Finally, Letong, who is tired, simply sits on the chair and holds him up on his lap. Chapter 170 Letong is speechless, but helpless. He has to let him chatter about Ji Rui. Finally, Letong, who is tired, simply sits on the chair and holds him up on his lap. At this time, Letong is fascinated by Ji Baobao, and gradually gets a little carried away. Unexpectedly, she forgets her headache and also forgets that she may face Ji Rui''s doubts and all kinds of embarrassing situations. The office, which has always been cold and serious, rarely presents a scene of incomparable warmth and love. The beautiful woman is holding the chirping handsome boy with a smile. The woman''s eyebrows are full of tenderness and doting. The handsome boy''s hands are tightly around the woman''s waist and gently nestles in her arms. The smile on her face is as pure and lovely as an angel. The picture is harmonious and beautiful as a picture. This harmonious and beautiful painting was soon broken by the phone on Letong''s desk. Letong took a look at the caller ID, put away her smile, put her finger on her lips, and made a silent gesture to Ji Baobao. Then she grabbed the phone and said, "president, what''s the matter?" "Come in!" The man in the microphone simply gave the order and hung up. Ji Baobao''s chin is on Letong''s shoulder. He can hear daddy''s words clearly on the phone. Letong put down the phone and began to worry. Now, what should I do? The baby originally came to find Ji Rui. Now, he must go in. He''ll go in with himself. Isn''t he going to help directly? Ji Rui is not as easy to be hoodwinked as Ji Baobao, or Ji Rui is not willing to be hoodwinked like Ji Baobao, so no matter what she says, it will be her fault! Letong frowns and thinks about countermeasures, but Ji Baobao doesn''t know how to be sad. "Bang" jumps down from Letong, pulls Letong''s hand and says, "sister, let''s go, baby will go in with you!" Letong has a look at Ji Baobao. He is innocent and has no consciousness of meeting the storm. However, yes, he''s Ji Rui''s son, and he''s only a five-year-old. If anything happens, it must be her problem. No matter how fierce the storm is, it won''t hit him. Alas, death is death. In any case, it''s all death. It''s better to die early than to live early!! Letong thinks pessimistically. Ren Youji drags her to the president''s office. When she comes to the door, Letong raises her hand and wants to knock on the door, but without waiting for her hand to touch the door, Ji Baobao has already screwed the door open and directly dragged her in. Ji Rui, who sits at his desk and focuses on looking at the documents, doesn''t look up. He probably hears the door ring. He lowers his head and says to Letong, "the investment plan of the eastern district needs to be redone. Take it to the planning department." Did not wait for Le Tong to answer, Ji Baobao preempted, "Daddy!" Ji Rui, who lowers his head, shakes slightly. He suddenly raises his head and stares at his baby son. When I saw Ji Baobao holding Le Tong''s hand tightly, my heart sank, and two thick eyebrows were twisted into a knot. "Letong, say it! What''s the matter with you and the baby? " Cold eyes, like two sharp arrows, swish at Letong. Because of that box of coffee and the accumulation of good mood, instantly disappeared without a trace! Since he had a drunken relationship with her, he had been careful to guard her, but after she tossed about a few times, she seemed to settle down. Recently, she has been more and more ambiguous with different men. She thought she had shifted her goal, but unexpectedly, she started in a different way?? He didn''t expect that her scheming was much heavier than he could imagine! To approach him from his son? Wonderful! great! "President..." Yue Tong a listen to his cold if frost voice, in the heart instantly cold half, know oneself most don''t want to see of situation, after all is inevitable to happen. Now, in the man''s heart, I don''t know how to think of myself. In fact, from the moment she promised Ji Baobao to meet in private, she had imagined this situation. To tell you the truth, she didn''t get any real benefits from her relationship with Ji Baobao. But she knows that what she is doing is a stupid thing with no advantages and disadvantages, but she can''t stop her desire to get close to Ji Baobao. Therefore, she always has a fluke mentality. She deludes herself into thinking that she can hide everything from Ji Rui and secretly associate with Ji Baobao. But the paper can''t cover the fire after all. If the fire burns out, she has to put it out! Letong takes a deep breath and licks her lips. She has the courage to open her mouth and explain the whole story clearly. However, her hand is pulled by Ji Baobao and she pulls her to Ji Rui to stand still. Letong didn''t expect Ji Baobao to have such strength. She looked down at the little guy in surprise. Ji Baobao doesn''t look at her, but raises a stubborn little face and says to Ji Rui with a cold face. "Daddy, I like this woman! If you don''t, I will His words were very loud and powerful, which made Le Tong stunned, even Ji Rui stunned. Deep and unpredictable eyes staring at his son, silent for a long time, the air in the office, the moment seems to be stagnant, the atmosphere is quite dignified depression. Ji Baobao responds to Ji Rui''s stare without blinking. Ji Rui sees that Ji Baobao doesn''t shrink back, purses her lips and doesn''t say a word, and turns her eyes to Letong''s face. His green and secluded eyes, like a wolf, sent out a fierce breath, and fell straight on Letong''s face. The corners of his lips gently pulled, and he gave a cold smile! Damn it!! The woman is so bold that she can''t tempt him. Instead, she wants to cheat her son, so that she can cling to the rich family? It turned out that he looked down at her more than a little! "Presumptuous! Ji Yu, come here! " Ji Rui glared and angrily scolded. With a big hand, he fished Ji Baobao over. Ji Baobao was caught like an eagle catching a chicken. In the twinkling of an eye, he was firmly imprisoned in his thigh. Ji Baobao is hugged by Ji Rui. He is very unwilling and yells, "Daddy is a bad guy, daddy is a bad guy. Since you don''t want to marry her, let baby marry!" His body twisted like a loach, and his hands and feet vigorously challenged Ji Rui''s body and feet. Ji Rui''s face is livid, and he clasps Ji Baobao tightly with one hand. His fierce eyes have never left Letong''s face. "Letong, you are good! It''s not enough to seduce me. How dare you seduce my son? " Ji Rui gritted his teeth and said word by word. Baby son is confused by Letong, but he is full of nonsense. Children''s words can''t be taken seriously. What is keketong''s heart that is close to baobao''an, but Sima Zhao''s heart is known to all! Not to mention the baby''s young son, it''s impossible to get a wife. He Ji Rui, the leader of Tang Tang Ji''s family, does he share a woman with his son?! [two more thousand words, if there is no accident, there is one more two thousand words, ha, love you, oh, remember to collect the recommended message!] Chapter 171 Not to mention the baby''s young son, it''s impossible to get a wife. He Ji Rui, the leader of Tang Tang Ji''s family, does he share a woman with his son?! Letong''s face turns from gray to blue. Shocked by Ji Baobao''s words, Letong''s brain gets stuck. In an instant, Ji Rui''s brain cavity opens up and his wanton humiliation restores her operation. She raised her head, straight straight to Ji Rui full of contempt and angry eyes. "Ji Rui! It''s not me, it''s you! Your brain is dirty, so people all over the world are thought to be dirty by you! All the people around you, except the baby, as long as they treat you a little bit, in your opinion, are purposeful and intentional actions! You said I seduced you. What''s the evidence? You said I seduced you, and I also said that you would take advantage of your position to get me drunk, and take advantage of the opportunity to make me strong! " Letong is mad by Ji Rui and shakes her lips to fight back. Without waiting for Ji Rui to make any refutation, Letong pours out all the dissatisfaction in her heart with anger. "Ji Rui, there are some things I don''t say, but I know better than anyone. I was really drunk that night. Even if I didn''t take the initiative, I should take half of the responsibility. Therefore, I don''t blame you. Originally, I didn''t want to think about that night, and I didn''t want to find out who raised the fire first and who fanned the fire. Anyway, I had the right to think that night was a bite from a dog. After that, it was over. But you are not willing to let me go, clearly that night''s matter, you also accounted for half of the responsibility, but brazenly must put all the responsibility on me! Taking advantage of my drunkenness, I did this kind of thing. It was a villain''s behavior. A big president not only didn''t feel guilty, but also put the accusation on my head. Say I seduce you, say I have bad intention to you, I give you medicine? Or am I Hercules who tied you to the bed? Or did I point a gun at you and force you? If you don''t volunteer, I can hook you with a weak woman? I ha ha, every day so many women voluntarily climb up to your bed, have you ever been hooked, have you ever seen them? You always think that I have bad intentions towards you. What do I plan for you? Do you have facial paralysis or no interest? Or, I was born to be abusive. If you have a poisonous mouth, you will always be mean to me and scold me in your spare time? You said I seduced you, even if you said I seduced the baby? Don''t you insult me or your baby son? " Letong doesn''t allow others to break in and pour out the grievances and discontent in her heart like pouring beans. She can finally spit out the gas that has been blocking her heart for a long time. People suddenly feel refreshed. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Ji Rui. The other side''s paralyzed face, which has not changed all the year round, has finally changed. As she expected, it is full of amazement and inconceivable. His reaction makes her want to sing a song! Ji Rui both surprised and angry ground wring eyebrow to stare at Yue Tong, this woman, as expected, is not the lamp that saves fuel! Originally, he really rightfully put many charges on her. All the time, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with her. He also thought that she was the woman he imagined. But after listening to her indignant accusation and refutation, he was obviously very angry, but could not find any words to refute her! Letong sees Ji Rui staring at himself without saying a word. She smiles indifferently. She reaches out and pinches Ji Baobao''s pink face, which is also staring quietly. She turns around and is about to leave. But Ji Baobao pulled her, opened her mouth and cried out, "Mommy!" Just now, Ji Baobao''s little brain, has been hovering the word "strong female stem". After what Letong said, he didn''t listen to a word, just blindly around these two words. Although he didn''t understand the real action of these two words, he knew that they could be interpreted as sleeping! Elder sister means that Daddy sleeps elder sister? Now that daddy is sleeping with his sister, can the baby ask his sister to be a mommy? It''s like turning left and right in the dark tunnel, and finally seeing a beam of light. Ji Baobao is very happy. He has a flash of inspiration in his mind. He can''t think about it carefully. The word "mommy" has blurted out! Letong''s body is stiff in the same place, and her hands are hanging down beside her. Unconsciously, she has become a ball! Without waiting for her to turn around, Ji Rui lowered his head and yelled at the baby angrily, "baby! You are crazy! She''s not your mommy Letong closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. Ignoring the father and son behind her, she trots away from Ji Rui''s office like a ghost. "Mommy! Mommy! I want mommy Ji Baobao sees Letong take a big step to leave, but he doesn''t care to make trouble with Ji Rui. He struggles to get rid of Ji Rui''s confinement to pursue Letong. Ji Rui can''t let him do what he wants. His long and powerful arm is like a vine, firmly fixing the baby on his thigh. Ji Baobao watched Letong leave the door with no nostalgia, "Hua..." and began to cry. While crying, his two little hands still beat Ji Rui''s chest hard, "Wuwu... Daddy, you''re a bad guy, but Mommy won''t admit it after sleeping!" Ji Rui mouth corner smoked to smoke, this smelly boy''s head, in the end all installed what thing?! Originally by Yue Tong annoyed difficult abnormal, this, but by baby son scold make laughing and crying. Sleeping with such an abstract word for a five-year-old, he said it so smoothly. Moreover, he connected the word to "mommy". Is he smart, or is he too mature? Ji Rui feels that he can''t get angry, especially when he''s begging for mommy''s son. "Baby, she''s not your mommy!" Only with patience, I try to reason with my baby son. "Baby doesn''t care, daddy sleeps sister, that sister is baby''s Mommy!" Ji Baobao''s arrogance doesn''t make sense with just a few words. Even Ji Rui, who has been in business for more than ten years, is afraid of him for his indomitable character. "Baby, don''t listen to her nonsense..." Ji Rui''s head is very big. He really doesn''t know how to explain to his young son about the night he was drunk. It''s true to sleep with Letong, but that kind of sleep can''t be said to be a matter of mutual affection. Since it''s not a matter of mutual affection, it can only be regarded as an accident. How can it be regarded as a constraint? "Daddy is bullshit... Sister can''t cheat baby! She said, "sleep, you sleep!" Ji Baobao''s arm turned out seriously, sobbing and accusing Ji Rui. [six thousand words on the third shift, bamboo roars weakly, asking for advice, asking for a message...] Chapter 172 Ji Baobao''s arm turned out seriously, sobbing and accusing Ji Rui. Listening to his son''s accusation, Ji Rui guesses that Letong must have used some method to confuse her young and ignorant son. Unexpectedly, she let her baby son stand in her line. Up to now, Ji Rui can be sure that the sister Ji Baobao wants to introduce to him as his girlfriend is Letong. Just, when did these two people hook up with each other? How did he become a father not know? Don''t think about it. It must be Letong who tries her best to get close to her baby. Otherwise, with her baby''s life circle, it''s impossible to get in touch with her. "Baby, you said she would not cheat you. Did she tell you that she was daddy''s secretary?" With his understanding of his baby son, if this little guy knew that Letong was his secretary early in the morning, and today''s show had already been staged, how could he chase his ass every day and say that he wanted to introduce his girlfriend?! Ji Baobao''s emotional vent finished, temporarily stopped crying, red eyes Du mouth shaking his head, "sister don''t know... Is the baby told sister." Ji Rui sneers in his heart and knows that she is deliberately hiding from the little guy. Otherwise, the little guy is not so easy to be confused by the cup. "Baby, she has seen your picture and knows you are daddy''s son." Ji Rui clearly remembers that when Letong went to his home for cooking for the second time, a big picture of him and his baby had already been hung in the living room. Moreover, even if he hadn''t seen the picture, Letong couldn''t be mistaken for his baby''s nearly 89% similar facial features. The more Ji Rui thinks about it, the colder he feels. He doesn''t care what method Letong uses to deal with himself, but the baby is only a five-year-old child. Although he is young and mature, he can''t compete with Letong in terms of mental intelligence. Moreover, the baby''s son has no immunity to beautiful and gentle women. If he likes them a little, he will want to be a mommy. In the aspect of tenderness and consideration, Letong can undoubtedly pretend to be perfect. Didn''t Ji Rui, who was cheated by her gentle and clever appearance, turn around? As a matter of fact, she is only a clever fox with sharp teeth! Remembering the situation that she just scolded herself without breath, Ji Rui could not help wringing his brow. It seems that we have to find a way to solve Le Tong, otherwise, she will play a conspiracy to let her son catch fish. "It must be that daddy is so annoying that my sister doesn''t want to talk about Daddy... My sister didn''t want to pay attention to my baby at the beginning. It was the baby that killed my sister!" Ji Baobao''s upturned face is full of stubbornness. Even if Ji Rui talks about this, Ji Baobao still firmly believes that his sister Letong is really good to him, rather than trying to figure out what his father said. I have to praise Ji Baobao. He is much more accurate than his father Ji in the ability to distinguish people''s hearts. Letong cheated him, but that kind of deception, Baobao believes, is a kind deception. It''s like that sometimes I didn''t fall asleep, but when I saw daddy was very tired, I pretended to fall asleep. Ji Baobao''s mind is very clear. After brother Luo told him the truth, he already understood that his sister knew him from beginning to end, but, for some reason, she didn''t want to approach him. At first, Ji Baobao didn''t understand why his sister pretended not to know him. Just now, when he saw his father scolding and losing his temper at Letong, he realized that his father must be too annoying, and his sister didn''t want to get involved with him. Ji Rui looks down at his son''s scornful eyes, and the alarm rings in his heart. In the past, no matter what conflicts Ji Rui had with others at home or outside, the baby was always protected by him. But now, Baobao turns around and criticizes him blindly. Instead, he speaks well for Letong. It seems that this little guy has been poisoned deeply, and this kind of poison is called Letong. "When did you say she ignored the baby in the first place?" For his son who has been poisoned a lot, he has to change his strategy. He tries to be patient and make clear the cause and effect before persuading his son. Letong is not a good man! "Yifan brother''s birthday party, Dabai''s wound was bandaged by her sister. Baobao asked her sister for the phone number, but she didn''t give it. Baobao asked Yilang brother for it. Later, Xiaobai got sick, and his father didn''t have time to accompany his baby, so he called his sister, crying, and her sister was willing to accompany him to see Xiaobai In this matter, Ji Baobao didn''t hide anything. Moreover, he added some oil and vinegar. Ji Rui frowned and calculated that it was only ten days from Luo Yifan''s birthday to today. This Letong is really powerful. In just ten days, he chased his baby son after her and called her Mommy. Moreover, looking at her son''s posture, it seems that she is the only choice for mummy!! "The baby is going to introduce her to Daddy as his girlfriend''s sister, that''s her?" Ji Rui stares into his son''s eyes. Ji Baobao nodded heavily, "well, it''s my sister. The elder sister is very kind to the baby. Since she is gentle, she can tell stories. " Speaking of Letong, Ji Baobao seems to be full of praise. Ji Rui is surprised again. The relationship between his son and Letong is developing rapidly under his eyes, but he is not aware of it. "She told you stories? When did it happen? " "In the evening, when the baby calls her sister, she will tell a story to coax her baby to sleep." Ji Baobao answers truthfully. Ji Rui wakes up. It turns out that the baby''s son is going to call Letong when he comes back to his bedroom at nine o''clock these nights. "Can''t sister Xinxin tell a story?" Ji Rui doesn''t understand that Mo Xin, who graduated from preschool education, is also very beautiful. Moreover, she is cheerful and docile. She should be able to please her children better than Le Tong. But why does the baby son never let Mo Xin be a mommy, instead, he is so persistent to le Tong who has only seen her face three times? "Sister Xinxin can only tell pleasant goat and snow white. The baby can recite these stories." Mo Xin is not bad for Ji Baobao, but she has been educating Ji Baobao as an ordinary five-year-old. Moreover, it is normal for her to be too docile and too accommodating to Ji Baobao. Unlike Le Tong, she never spoils Rong Ji Baobao for principled things. For example, she tells him stories every night. If she only tells him ten minutes, she won''t tell him eleven minutes. For Ji Baobao, it''s not difficult to find a person who is obedient to him, but it''s very difficult to find a person who can control him and convince him. Except for his father and Yang Sheng, only le Tong is left. [one change, two thousand words] Chapter 173 The more he understands, the more Ji Rui feels that in the eyes of his baby son, Letong seems to be a God. If you want to make your son hate Letong or take the initiative to alienate Letong, for the time being, it''s hard to reach heaven. After understanding this, Ji Rui decides that it''s safe to think of a long-term solution. After all, he can''t see his baby son''s heart hurt. "Baby, will you go home first? Daddy has something to do next! " After thinking about it, Ji Rui makes a decision decisively. Baby''s son is angry now. It''s better to give him a reprieve. Ji Baobao looks at Ji Rui dubiously, glances at the papers piled up on the desk, tilts his head for a moment, and says to Ji Rui very seriously. "It''s OK for the baby to go home, but daddy has to promise the baby not to bully his sister!" Ji Rui grinds his teeth secretly. Letong''s status in his son''s mind seems to be higher than that of his father! "Well, daddy promised you to come and let Uncle Li take you home." Ji Rui picked up Ji Baobao and went out. Ji Baobao is promised by his father. His tight little face finally opens a bright smile. He puts his hand around Ji Rui''s neck and rubs Ji Rui''s chin with his soft little face. "Daddy, that''s very kind of you!" Ji Rui is both angry and funny. Baby''s son is really quick. He was a bad guy just now, but now he is a good man again. "Sister!" Just push open the door, Ji Baobao will break free from his arms, trot to sit on the seat of the work of Letong. Letong turns around and puts her hand around the baby. "Baby, are you leaving?" Although she tore her face with Ji Rui, she still loved her baby as much as before. She seems to have a special affinity with Ji Baobao. Even if she may lose her job because of this little devil, she can''t hate him. "Well!" Ji Baobao answers happily, turns around and looks at Ji Rui. Then he turns back, puts his face to Letong''s ear and whispers, "sister, you don''t have to be afraid. Baby has said to daddy that he won''t bully you any more!" Letong looks at Ji Rui in surprise. The other side is looking at her with enigmatic eyes. Ji Rui''s incomprehensible eyes make Le Tong elusive. "Oh... Thank you, baby." In the face of Ji Rui, she doesn''t know how to respond to the baby''s words. No matter how complicated Ji Baobao''s mind is, he is only a five-year-old after all. He only thinks that if daddy agrees to him, he will not embarrass Letong any more. Then he can leave at ease. "Sister, baby will call you in the evening." With that, he gave a loud kiss on Letong''s face. Although Ji Baobao is willful, he also knows that this time is the working time of his father and sister. He can''t always stay here to hinder their work. "Bye, baby!" Le Tong also kisses his little face. Ji Rui looks at the two people saying goodbye to each other. Although he has a bad feeling in his heart, he has to admit that the picture of the beautiful woman and the handsome boy loving each other is really eye-catching. If he is an outsider, he will not misunderstand. This is actually a loving mother and son saying goodbye! This idea, like a bolt from the blue, flashed through his mind, and made Ji Rui startled. Mother and son? Letong Baby Ji Rui stares at his eyes. He has said goodbye, but he still hugs his little secretary and baby son who are not willing to let go of each other. They are two people who have nothing to do with each other. Why does it make him think that they are a mother and son without any sense of disobedience? Ji Rui can''t believe staring at Letong and Baobao. For a long time, he doesn''t say a word. "Daddy, can baby call her sister at night?" Ji Baobao is warm with Letong, and her little face sticks to Letong''s face. She turns her head and looks forward to Ji Rui. Ji Rui takes a complicated look at Letong, and then nods to his baby son, "well, if the baby is obedient." Ji Baobao immediately raised a small hand and said with a smile, "the baby will be very obedient!", Shining eyes looking at Ji Rui, and an inch to add a sentence, "that Saturday baby and sister can play together?" Ji Rui stares at Le Tong, "ask her!" Ji Rui himself feels strange. Just now, he was scolded by Letong. Isn''t he very angry? But why do you see her holding her son now, but feel that the picture is very harmonious, even that anger, I don''t know when, even unconsciously disappeared? A flash of surprise flashed in Letong''s eyes. She thought that after being scolded like that, 90% of her job would be lost. But the look in President Ji''s eyes was so deep and strange that she couldn''t figure it out. Even what he said made her confused. Isn''t he afraid of seducing his son? Isn''t he afraid that he is ill intentioned to borrow his son to approach him? Now, how can she take the initiative? "Sister, how about playing with your baby on Saturday?" Ji Baobao doesn''t care about the eye contest and guess between the two adults. He only shakes Letong''s shoulder excitedly and scatters her Jiao. Letong didn''t answer immediately. She just looked at Ji Rui, and her eyes were full of question marks. Ji Rui seems to be able to understand the meaning of her eyes, light tunnel, "Saturday does not work overtime." This words, in Le Tong''s opinion, is almost equal to let her agree. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end she said to Ji Baobao, "I''m sorry, my sister has an appointment on Saturday, so I can''t play with her baby." In fact, she is not a liar. She has an appointment with Luo Yifan. She will go to the farm club with yuan''er on Saturday. Ji Baobao''s energetic face broke down immediately. He pursed his little mouth and was not very willing to lift Letong''s face. He said angrily, "sister, play with your baby, baby is so boring!" It''s hard for Letong to refuse Ji Baobao. She only looks at Ji Rui with the help of her eyes again, which means to ask him to help stop Ji Baobao. Anyway, doesn''t he want Ji Baobao to get close to him? Unexpectedly, Ji Rui doesn''t mean to help at all. He leans on the door as if it''s none of his business. He holds his arms in his hands and silently looks at Letong''s helpless embarrassment. When Letong sees Ji Rui''s intention to help, he just thinks that he is testing himself. "Baobao, my sister made an appointment with my sister yuaner yesterday, so I have to keep my promise." Ji Baobao''s black eyes flashed when he heard this. "Only sister yuan''er?" This little guy is not easy to get. Letong doesn''t know that the little guy has secretly moved his mind, but he honestly replied, "and that day the baby met brother Xu Tao, and brother Yi fan." When Letong says Yifan brother, Ji Baobao and Ji Rui, who are leaning by the door, flash their eyes. I thought it would be more convenient for me to arrive at the second shift, but I didn''t finish dinner until nearly nine o''clock tonight, so I didn''t have enough time Chapter 174 Letong doesn''t know that the little guy has secretly moved his mind, but he honestly replied, "and that day the baby met brother Xu Tao, and brother Yi fan." When Letong says Yifan brother, Ji Baobao and Ji Rui, who are leaning by the door, flash their eyes. Ji Rui is still silent, Ji Baobao''s eyes turn twice, and soon change into the small eyes looking forward to Letong¡° It''s so lively. Sister, can the baby play together? " Letong didn''t expect Ji Baobao to be so persistent. She just thought he was playful, but she didn''t know that the little guy was actually defending Luo Yifan. "Baby, I''m sorry. I''ll play with you when my sister has time, OK?" Yue Tong glances at Ji Rui and politely refuses the baby''s request. Ji Baobao''s shining eyes darkened in an instant. "My sister doesn''t love my baby anymore..." With that, he lowered his eyes, pushed Letong away, turned around and walked back to Ji Rui, holding Ji Rui''s hand listlessly, "Daddy, let''s go..." Le Tong Le Tong in the heart is clenched, lift Mou to go up Ji Rui to mix the look of censure and guess, have no reason ground, unexpectedly is a burst of guilty. Until Father and son hand in hand into the elevator, the door closed, Yue Tong just reaction, he is not wrong, why guilty?! Inside the elevator, two men, a tall man and a short man, are facing the closed elevator door. The tall man stares at the number key in front of him without expression. The short boy looks up at the tall man. For a moment, his small hand shakes and holds his big hand. "Daddy, does my sister really want to marry brother Yifan?" The man who had no expression was slightly surprised, bowed his head and said in a deep voice, "nonsense! There''s nothing wrong with it. " The little boy blinked, "but that''s what the newspaper says." Ji Rui is slightly relieved, "the newspaper is all nonsense, baby don''t believe it." If Luo Yifan really wants to marry Letong, there won''t be the clarification statement on Friday. Baby flat flat mouth, "is not nonsense, sister and Yifan brother dating it." If only the newspaper reports, Ji Baobao won''t believe it all. But he watched Letong and Luo Yifan eat together and have a date on Saturday. He wanted to participate in the sabotage, but he was ruthlessly rejected, saying that they were just friends, cheating children! Ji Ruigang just breathed a sigh of relief, this time, another choked in his voice, stuck, choking him hard. Sipping her lips for a long time, she reached out to touch Ji Baobao''s hand and said, "Baobao thinks too much. She''s not dating, she''s with sister yuan''er, they''re a bunch of people!" Ji Rui''s words are not so much to comfort Ji Baobao as to comfort himself. Ji Baobao, however, sincerely refused to let him feel better. His little face shook, "it''s not a bunch of people. On Saturday, my sister dated Yifan, and Baobao saw it with her own eyes!" Ji Rui couldn''t help frowning, "Saturday?" "Yes, didn''t daddy go to an ordinary family with his baby that day? It''s there that Baobao sees his elder sister dating brother Yifan. " Ji Baobao said seriously. Ji Rui''s heart, suddenly feel very bad! Some unknown emotions were bubbling in his mind. And in addition to these bad taste, Ji Rui unexpectedly, there is a trace of inexplicable anger. Mention this, Ji Baobao''s mood will become more bad, can''t help but blame Ji Rui. "It''s all your father''s fault. If you promise your baby to let your sister be your girlfriend, your sister won''t date Yifan." In Ji Baobao''s mind, there is no idea that you love me. In a word, he thinks that as long as daddy is willing, his sister will definitely be willing to be daddy''s girlfriend, then there will be nothing wrong with Yifan''s brother. Ji Rui is in a mess. Listening to his son''s accusation, he doesn''t say a word. He stares at the beating number keys and doesn''t know what he is thinking. Ji Baobao sees that Ji Rui ignores him, so he throws away Ji Rui''s hand and goes to the wall with his little mouth. It seems that he wants to have a cold war with Ji Rui. When the elevator door opened, Ji Rui bent down and picked up Ji Baobao, who was still puckering and sulking. "Is the baby going home or going back to kindergarten?" After listening to Ji Baobao''s words just now, Ji Rui already knows what temper his son is having these two days. "The baby is going back to his grandfather''s house!" Ji Baobao twists his body hard, knowing that daddy is quarreling with his grandfather these days, he still deliberately touches the scales. Maybe he feels unhappy in his heart, and he can''t make daddy happy in his heart! Sure enough, Ji Rui''s face sank when he mentioned him During the conversation, the man went to the car, bent over and forced Ji Baobao into the back seat, while helping him fasten his seat belt, he told the driver who had started the car. "Xiao Li, take the young master home, you guys take good care of him." It seems that he has to have a good class with aunt Guan. Usually, he can''t let the baby''s temperament run around. The baby and Letong met in private. If the baby didn''t say it, he still doesn''t know it. Think of this, Ji Rui heart that sporadic flames can''t help but burn up again. Ji Rui with a belly of fire back to the top, straight to Letong side, also don''t look at her, only coldly said a sentence¡° You come in! ", Then he walked into the office. Letong shrugs indifferently and walks in behind Ji Rui with a big meaningless mood like a warrior on the battlefield. From the moment when she criticizes him regardless of everything, she has already let go. When she leaves the office after criticizing him, she is ready to leave. Because think through, in the face of Ji Rui, there are not so many scruples and worries. After all, soon this person will no longer be his boss, soon, he will no longer be able to control any of his own! Letong stood at his desk and saw Ji Rui sit down. Without waiting for him to speak, he asked, "president, do you want me to leave immediately, or do you want me to leave after the handover?" Anyway, it''s all going. If you put it forward first, you can at least keep a little dignity. Otherwise, when Ji Rui dismisses her, I don''t know what vicious words he will say. Ji Rui was stunned for a moment. To tell the truth, even if she scolded her so wantonly, he didn''t move the idea of dismissing her! This is not normal! Even though, he has been very clear underground determined to find a way to stop Letong to continue to serve his son. But none of these measures included dismissing her. Clearly, want to isolate her and her baby, dismiss her, is the most direct and the fastest clean and the most effective way, but he, just did not want to do so! "Who let you go? Keep dreaming. Get into a mess and leave if you want? " [there should be another one later] Chapter 175 "Who let you go? Keep dreaming. Get into a mess and leave if you want? " Ji Rui leans back, slightly raises his head and stares at Le Tong. This next, change into Le Tong Leng Leng. She scolded him so miserably that he didn''t fire her with his small stomach? Le Tong, who has torn his skin, is too lazy to deal with Ji Rui hypocritically. "Ji Rui, are you sick? Take medicine when you are sick. Don''t take it out on me when you are in a bad mood! " It seems that Letong is very clear that what he is to Ji Rui is equivalent to a gasbag. "I don''t dare to say how much I have contributed to my work these days, but I work hard and say that I have caused a mess. What kind of mess have I caused?" Letong looks at Ji Rui fearlessly. She doesn''t think she is a smart person, but she is careful and careful. Now, even when she just went to work, she seldom made mistakes. Ji Rui is so angry by Yue Tong''s words that he doesn''t fight. He is very angry, but he pulls up his lips and smiles. "Letong, you''re kind of addicted, aren''t you?" Letong slightly raised his chin, also toward him with a smile, with a provocative tone said, "who let you owe scold?" Ji Rui is so angry that he frowns and stares at Letong. He says in a cold voice, "Letong! Don''t think I dare not move you! " Yue Tong looked at him straight, raised his lips and laughed more brightly than before. "Move, I wish you would quit me immediately! To tell you the truth, if Ji''s salary was not high enough, I would not have worked under a narrow-minded and always suspicious man like you. You have the guts to quit me. Don''t embarrass me! " Yue Tong is really out of the way. Now that she has talked about it before, she has no more scruples and flinches. Afraid that he would be angry, afraid that he would misunderstand and and die, she was fed up with the days of choking her neck and swallowing her anger! Ji Rui''s chest heaves with anger. His deep eyes stare at Le Tong tightly, pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He was so old that no one dared to speak so harshly in front of him. What''s more, this man is not a senior who has a high status and is awed by him, but a little secretary, Le Tong, who has always been under his control and has been willing to compromise! Letong looks back at him fearlessly. His clear eyes are full of provocation and contempt. Has Ji Rui ever been seen in such a way? I''d like to dig out her eyes that are clearly annoying, but should still make him feel very beautiful. "You go out!" Ji Rui doesn''t want to argue with her any more. His brain is full of all kinds of emotions and ideas that he can''t make clear. His reason, which has always been proud of, is easily pulled to the edge of collapse by the woman in front of him. He wanted to refute her, but his only reason told him not to be angry! But if she continues to stand in front of her and blindly say something that makes him crazy to kill her, he can''t guarantee that he will say something ugly to her or do something irreparable. The only way is to drive her out of his position, so that he can calm down, think about what happened this morning, and then come up with a complete solution. Letong''s face, from the beginning to the end, is wearing a smile that makes Ji Rui want to rush up and tear up. "Ji Rui, please be frank and make an end of it, so as not to annoy you and me!" Letong is too lazy to cover up her feelings and thoughts. In her opinion, from the moment she tore her face, the relationship between herself and Ji Rui''s superiors and subordinates has come to an end. It''s not good for each other to force on. Ji Rui glared at her fiercely and said angrily¡° Go away Letong put his idea clearly, it doesn''t matter what Ji Rui thinks of her, since he told her to go away, she won''t stay any more. Letong walks out of Ji Rui''s office, sits down in her seat and takes a few minutes to sort out the confusion. To tell you the truth, Ji Rui is more and more confusing to her. Ji Rui is a treasure of Ji Baobao, so he always protects his baby very well. He kept his secret from his baby, and he had already committed his great taboo. This alone was enough for him to kick her to Siberia. What''s more, she scolded him who was always high above him recklessly. How could he tolerate her so presumptuous? Can be clearly in her eyes is a certainty, but did not happen. Judging from Ji Rui''s reaction just now, it seems that he really has no intention of dismissing himself. So, what is his intention? After thinking for a while, Letong can''t understand Ji Rui''s real idea. Finally, she decides to give up thinking about this problem and finish the work at hand first. She is a good person from the beginning to the end. Even if Ji Rui finally decides to leave her, she still has to do a good job in the work at hand. Letong here has figured it out and lowered her head to work. Ji Rui, who is sitting in the office across the wall, is still leaning on the back of the chair, trying to sort out a lot of things that happened this morning with a cold face. In fact, Letong misunderstood him a little bit. He criticized her for causing a mess. What he meant was not about work, but about Ji Baobao. I have to say, compared with Letong let him angry, he now, more headache, in fact, is how to appease the baby son. However, it has to be said that Letong''s words really made him angry, but when he was angry, his prejudices and views on Letong were shaken by Letong''s words and tended to disintegrate gradually. The real Letong is not a clever and docile little rabbit, but Ji Rui never thought that she is not only not a rabbit, but also a brave fighter. Recalling her words, Ji Rui can''t help laughing! This smile, let Ji Rui brain suddenly flash an idea! This idea never appeared in his mind, but it came so suddenly and firmly! Good! Since my son likes her so much, and I don''t seem to exclude her, and even I think of her more and more frequently that night, so Ji Rui has always been a decisive person. Now that he has an idea, he will act immediately. He bowed his head to the table for a while, picked up the phone, pulled out the inside line, and said to his little secretary, "come in!" Soon, Letong came in calmly, stood at his desk and looked at him straightly. "What''s the matter?" You''re welcome. I''m not even calling you. Ji Rui took a deep look at her and threw a check and a contract in front of her, saying simply and clearly. "Be my woman!" [Er Geng Quan] Chapter 176 Ji Rui took a deep look at her and threw a check and a contract in front of her, saying simply and clearly. "Be my woman!" These seemingly very simple four words, once said, are like a nuclear bomb with a strong destructive power, clearing away Ji Rui''s resentment and anger. Ji Rui''s mind at the moment, has never tried to be so refreshing, just like the clear sky after being washed away by the storm, blue, and without any haze clouds. Over the years, there have been many women around him, and there are countless women who explicitly indicate that they want to be Ji Rui''s women. Although Ji Rui never looked at these women more. However, judging from the secular perspective, there are not a few of these women who have both the beautiful and charming appearance and the connotation of knowledge and etiquette. However, Ji Rui never had any idea about these excellent women, and even, as long as the other party has a little bit of expression, he will use various methods to isolate these women from the iron wall. There has never been a woman who can be as close to him as Letong! This kind of approach is not only reflected in the close cooperation in work, but also in the close physical relationship. Although, only once, but Ji Rui, but always difficult to restrain to remember, that, never let others see, but only He Ji Rui saw the other side of Letong! Until this moment, Ji Rui had to admit that Letong could be so close to him, in addition to her cleverness and scheming, or she had her own connivance! Because of connivance, he was so angry that he wanted to kill her again and again, but he still acquiesced in her reckless behavior under his own eyes. Because of connivance, he would know that she was close to him again and again, but he could not kick her out of the gate of Ji family. Because of connivance, even if she kept secret from him, he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. As before, he didn''t want to quit her. Since I can tolerate and connive at her approach, and the baby likes her so much, I often feel sleepless and lonely during this period of time? So, why don''t you let her be your own woman?! In this way, she will get the money she wants, and he can not only temporarily give the baby a substitute for mommy that the baby likes, but also, as the baby said, have a person to take care of himself and warm his bed! Ji Rui feels like a savior after he throws out the check and contract. He raised his chin slightly and gazed at Letong quietly, as if waiting for the cheers and praise from the world after saving the world, even kneeling and licking. He thought that he would at least see a surprise on Letong''s face. Because she used to be a person who was good at covering up her happiness and anger, so he didn''t expect to get her exclamations or tears of gratitude and so on. Unexpectedly, Letong first stares at his eyes in surprise, looks at him for a long time, then blinks, and asks calmly. "What did you say?" There was no trace of joy in her beautiful face. Her eyes never left Ji Rui''s face. As for the two cheques and contracts on the table that Ji Rui thought would make her ecstatic, she didn''t even look at them. Ji Rui was surprised by her over calm reaction, but her face was also dispirited. Ji Rui looked at her without blinking for a moment, and then repeated it firmly. "Be my woman!" Letong is still staring at him, but the shock in her eyes has slowly receded. "Why?" She stood straight in front of her desk, her waist straight as never before! It has to be said that although Letong is calm on the surface, she has a little hope in her heart. As for what she was looking forward to, she was not clear about it and could not study it in detail. Ji Rui points the check and contract in front of her with his chin, "you have a look first!" Letong with his sign, eyes down, line of sight, fell on the table. On the top is something that Letong will touch every day. It''s a cash check with Ji Rui''s personal seal! And under this cash check is a piece of paper with a contract! Le Tong stares at the check and the contract, motionless, for a moment, just slightly wring Xiu Mei, raising his head, staring at him, "Ji Rui, what do you mean?" Ji Rui didn''t see the picture in his mind. He was slightly disappointed. He sat up straight, picked his eyebrows and said, "take what you need, that''s my reason!" Letong''s black eyes stare at him thoughtfully. It seems that they are indicating that he should be more specific. Ji Rui pointed to the check and contract that she had never touched in front of her. "Take a look first. If you are not satisfied, we can talk about the terms." Anyway, what she wants is just money! And he, just as it happens, has a lot of money and can''t spend it all his life. Even if it''s her who''s asking a lot of money, he can definitely afford it! Of course, the premise is that she has to be his woman according to the terms listed in his contract! Letong silently dropped her eyes again. Her hands hanging on her side first clenched into a fist, then slowly loosened it, lifted it up and picked up the check and contract. I have to say that Ji Rui is quite generous in terms of the amount written on the check. If she earns this money properly, she may not be able to make such a large amount of money even if she has worked for 30 years without food, clothing or housing! But such a large sum of money not only didn''t make Letong happy, on the contrary, it also made her beautiful eyes gather more and more anger. Others, including Ji Rui, think that because she has never seen such a large sum of money, her hand holding the check shakes uncontrollably. But in fact, she is not excited, but mad by Ji Rui''s self righteous behavior! She tried to suppress the overwhelming anger in her heart. Shaking her hands, she took the check away and opened the contract. When she read the whole contract at a glance, she was so angry that she couldn''t find the right words to vent her anger! Ji Rui sees her head up, then bows her fingers and gently knocks them on the table. He looks at Letong very firmly and says. "Letong, you''re a smart man. You see, you only earn 100000 yuan a year in Ji''s family. For three years, I''ll give you five million yuan, which is your salary for 30 years in Jishi. You''ll never lose on this deal! What''s more, here''s a supplement. If I unilaterally ask for termination of the contract, the money will go to you, and I won''t have to pay any money back. " Chapter 177 Ji Rui''s tone is calm and low, but Letong can easily recognize that when he said this, his heart is a little proud and arrogant. Originally, she could delude herself into saying that the check and the contract were his prank and could not be taken seriously. But his words, but let Letong completely silly eyes, and then angry! He''s a dog''s eye on people. When she''s a commodity, he wants a contract?! Her chest heaved violently, which showed that she was mad. At this time, she was so angry that she almost wanted to lift the table, or even slapped him. But she didn''t! She just closed her eyes, took a deep breath, tried to restrain the impulse like ten thousand horses galloping in her heart, opened her eyes and looked straight into his deep green eyes, then raised her lips and laughed. "Mr. Ji, you are so generous! How can I, Letong, let you spend five million on me for three years? This price is enough for a little star to play for several years? " Yue Tong was very angry. She hung her hand and clenched it tightly. But the smile on her face was brilliant. Even her eyes were shining many times than usual. Ji Rui, listening to Letong comparing herself with those humble little stars, is slightly uncomfortable. "Letong, you are not those little stars." Involuntarily, he even said good things for Letong. "Oh? Mr. Ji, what''s the difference between me and those little stars? " Letong''s face and eyes are full of sarcasm. His fingernails are pinched in the palm of his hand. It hurts! Her heart if bright if secretly flashing that little bit of hope flame, in the fierce wind "Puchi" extinguished, extinguished! Although, since what happened that night, he always sneered at her, but those attacks were only a small number of attacks, only her skin and flesh were injured. But his words and the check and contract in his hand are like five horses running in different directions, tearing her hands, feet and limbs apart, bloody and alive, tearing her to pieces! Ji Rui is hurt slightly by the irony in Letong''s eyes. His breathing is stagnant. Seeing Letong still staring at him tightly, he seems to be waiting for his answer. "You''re not like them anyway!" He frowned and stressed, slightly annoyed in his eyes. In fact, he can''t answer the question about the difference between Letong and starlets. But he insists on putting Letong together with those little stars who always make a show of their own style. His heart is very uncomfortable and repulsive. Letong smiles at him, "Oh, what''s the difference? Can''t you buy it with money? In general Ji''s eyes, I am the same as them! It''s just the difference between high price and low price! " Letong''s laughter, listening to Ji Rui''s ears, is inexplicably harsh. He wants Letong to believe that she is different from those little stars. But it was his action that put her in the same position as those little stars. "Letong..." Ji Rui wants to say something, but he is stopped by Letong. "Mr. Ji, thank you for looking up to me so much! Let me think about such a good thing for a few days! " Yue Tong said, drooping his head, very carefully folded the check and contract, and squeezed them in the palm of his hand. Ji Rui''s heart suddenly becomes uneasy. He looks at her deeply, hoping that she can raise her head, so that he can probably read some reassuring information from her eyes. But she did not want to look at him. Ji Rui was in a high mood, because Letong''s unexpected reaction was falling down bit by bit. He sighed in silence, staring at her drooping, but still pretty but very stubborn eyebrows, "OK, I''ll give you three days." Letong raises her long eyelashes and beautiful eyes, which no longer have the clarity and transparency Ji Rui is infatuated with, but are covered with a layer of gray haze. "Five days! In the past five days, you can find someone to take my place! " Letong finish, did not wait for Ji Rui to answer her, hand tightly clenched folded checks and contracts, neatly turned away. Ji Rui silently looks at her back, until she flashes out of the door, he is still staring at the door. Yue Tong flashed out of the door, closed the door with the last trace of strength, stretched out her hand to support the wall, moved her body over, leaned her back against the wall, and her body slipped down the wall little by little. She sat on the ground with a bow. Just now, she tried her best to support her mind to deal with Ji Rui. At this moment, she was like a spring silkworm who had been exhausted. She didn''t even have the strength to move her fingers. She clasped her knees with her hands, bent down slowly and buried her head in the middle of her knees In this way, Letong sat at the door of the president''s office. I don''t know how long it took for her strength to get back to her cage bit by bit. She stretched out her hand to support the cold floor and stood up difficultly. She slowly walked back to her seat and sat down. She hung her head and shook her hands. She put what she held tightly on the table and spread it out slowly. Check Contract Letong stares at the two things in front of her eyes, and can''t recover for a long time. Clock, slowly climbing to noon. Ji Rui had never been so attentive and punctual before. At 12 o''clock, he stood up to go to the canteen for lunch. Open the door, his sight, a little impatient to fall on the position of the secretary. The empty seat in front of him made his heart hanging in the air, and he couldn''t find a place to rely on. She went to dinner? Ji Rui closes the door and walks over. His eyes fall on the clean desk. Ji Rui feels that something is wrong, but he just frowns and speeds up to walk into the elevator. As soon as I entered the canteen, the employees who had been eating noisily seemed to have been given dumb medicine. They were suddenly quiet, and those who were standing nearby stood up one after another to say hello to Ji Rui. Ji Rui nodded, when it was in response to everyone''s greetings, the line of sight, naturally turned to the table that Letong used to sit on. At the table leaning against the terrace, there are several employees in the financial department who have a good relationship with Letong. Ji Rui''s eyes quickly sweep around several faces. There is no Letong in it. Ji Rui is a little disappointed and turns to the balcony. A few days ago, he saw Letong holding a phone chatting with people in the balcony. That time, she should be chatting with Luo Yifan, because that day her smiling face was particularly brilliant and eye-catching in the sun! But today, in the bright sunshine, there is no her! [the second watch is coming, and today the 4000 watch is finished. These days, the mood of bamboo coder is the same as that of you, ups and downs, happy for a while, sad for a while, alas... Girls, give me some motivation, and try to be three or six thousand tomorrow! Love you all!] Chapter 178 Letong is so excited by Ji Rui''s actions that she seems to have lost her soul. In a trance, she cleans up the table and walks out of Ji''s door with a backpack on her back. After Ji came out, Letong didn''t go home. Instead, she took several buses and finally got on the bus to the cemetery. Mother Le''s tomb is on the top of the hill. Standing here, you can see a panoramic view of r city. The price here is more expensive than that on the hillside. For Letong, it''s not a small sum of money, but she insists on buying it because she wants her mother to see better scenery. This season, inside the cemetery is very cold, only the wind blowing around the dead branches issued a rustling sound, Letong sat in front of her mother''s tombstone, silent. She sat quietly, motionless, staring blankly at the boundless sky ahead. From the warm sun in the sky to the sunset, apart from looking at her mother with a smile on the tombstone, only the shadow cast on the ground, from a small point into a slender shadow, has been accompanying her. I thought that those things can fade, forget and even disappear with the passage of time. But it turns out that those things, such as the red and blue tattooed on the back, will penetrate into the skin over time, and gradually erode the original skin color. Although she can''t see it, it has been branded on her back until she grows old and dies "Mom..." Yue Tong murmurs and calls. Her white fingertips caress her mother''s face which is red in the sunset. The mother in the photo looks at her with smiling eyes. Letong puts her face close to her mother''s face and kisses her face. It''s clear that it''s a face with a happy smile. The touch of her lips is cold and stiff, which makes people want to cry. Letong''s head is against the tombstone, and her delicate shoulders are shaking gently. Small suppressed sobs, mixed in the whirring wind and rustling sound, blowing away, floating away. Letong choked all day''s sadness, and finally, in front of her mother''s screen, she slowly let it out. ¡­¡­ The next day, Letong didn''t return to Ji, but she went out early in the morning. The third day, she is still an early door, but she, still, did not return to Ji. The fourth day The fifth day Ji Rui glances at the calendar standing on the table. Today is the time for her to return to Ji. The five days she said have all passed. He came here very early today, more than half an hour earlier than working hours. The reason is that he got up early today. However, it is not accurate to say that he got up early, because he didn''t sleep all night last night. He didn''t know how Letong could be so calm. He said it was five days, but he didn''t show his face for five days. Moreover, there was no news at all. For five nights in a row, Ji Baobao cried to him that his sister was gone and his mobile phone was turned off. Ji Rui had to cheat him, sister went on a business trip, business trip place, the phone can''t get through. So he was scolded by Ji Baobao for five days. Ji Rui picked up the spout and carelessly sprinkled water on the two cactus. Ji Rui finished sprinkling water, thinking that Letong would occasionally move the cactus to the tea table in the reception hall to bask in the sun, he got up and put the cactus on the tea table. She should, would she? Originally, when Ji Rui wrote down the check and contract, she was very confident that she would be happy to accept the deal. But her reaction that day made him uncertain. As time goes by, his heart becomes more and more uneasy. This is Ji Rui''s most miserable days since he was 30 years old. In fact, in his 30 years of life, he has never been smooth sailing. He has even experienced more disasters than most people have experienced in their lives. But Mingming, who has gone through so many storms and waves and never tried to lose sleep in his life and death, has been sleeping and eating for five days for his little secretary and waiting for an unknown result! "Daddy, when will my sister come back?" This question, the baby son every day to ask several times. Every time the baby asks, Ji Rui has the impulse to call Letong and ask, "have you thought about it?" But he has always been used to being superior. Let alone that the baby has told him that Letong''s mobile phone is off, even if it''s futile to call, even if the other person''s mobile phone is on, he can''t save face to ask such a question. Of course, he would never admit that he would be upset because of a little secretary. Ji Rui puts the cactus on the tea table, walks straight up to the window, and meditates on the clear sky outside the window. People who work against the clock as soon as they get back to the office seem to have nothing to do and stand in front of the window to see the scenery. Ji Rui stares at the sky for a while. He raises his wrist and looks at the time. It''s 15 minutes before work. At this point, his little secretary should have come back. In another 10 minutes, his cup of fragrant coffee will be brought in by his little secretary Five minutes to work. Ji Rui sits on the chair, opens the document on the table and pretends to be very busy. In fact, he doesn''t read a word in the document. He listened attentively to the sound inside and outside the office. Five minutes, four minutes, three minutes... It was getting closer and closer to work. The cup of coffee he was looking forward to, and the man, never came in. When the pointer points to the working time, Ji Rui finally can''t help but pick up the phone and press the inside line. The phone rang for a long time. Across the wall, Ji Rui could vaguely hear the ringing of the phone outside. In the microphone, there was also an irritating waiting sound of "Du, Du, Du". The double sound finally turned into a heavy hammer, beating Ji Rui''s heart one by one. Ji Rui holds the microphone in one hand, curls his fingers in the other hand, and beats on the table without rhythm. With the delay of the bell, his two thick eyebrows gradually twist into a ball. The telephone on the Secretary''s desk is always ringing. Even if she is in the tea room, she should be able to hear it clearly. The bell outside finally stopped, and the waiting tone in his microphone turned into a hasty busy tone. Ji Rui locked his eyebrows and stared at the microphone for three or two seconds. When he was hesitating whether he wanted to get up and go out to have a look or continue to dial the inside line, there was a knock at the door. Ji Rui brows stretch, immediately put down the microphone, sit upright, re open the file, clear voice, should be way. "Come in!" [it''s two shifts away. A lovely mushroom says that she doesn''t love bamboo any more... Ouch, bamboo is so cool in her heart. Can you cry? Wuwu, coding is a technical work. You can''t code it if you want to... Pull the clothes and ask the beauties not to abandon me...] Chapter 179 Ji Rui brows stretch, immediately put down the microphone, sit upright, re open the file, clear voice, should be way. "Come in!" At the moment when the door opened, Ji Rui lowered his eyes and pretended to look at the document seriously. "Excuse me, is that Mr. Ji Ruiji?" The strange male voice spreads to come over, Ji Rui suddenly raises a head, dead stare at him! How could it be a man, his little secretary? Ji Rui stares at the young man standing by the door who is seriously out of print. He shouts with a straight face. "I am!" Sharp eyes straight at the man, the man shuddered, can''t help shivering. "Ji... Mr. Ji... Here is a copy of your express, ma... Please sign for it!" The young brother hesitated for a while under Ji Rui''s murderous eyes, finally gritted his teeth and moved slowly towards Ji Rui''s desk. "Express?" Ji Rui''s hope failed, and his tone became especially fierce. "Yes... Yes... It says here, to... To... Mr. Ji!" Express brother is very difficult against Ji Rui frightening eyes wriggle to the table, from the big bag out of a express, gingerly push to Ji Rui in front. Ji Rui stares at him and looks down at the name on the express. It''s true that his name "Ji Rui" is right. "Why did you send it in? Isn''t there a secretary outside?" Ji Rui''s express or express has always been signed by Letong. He asked like this, but he wanted the express brother to take out the express and let Letong sign for it. So, she has no reason to avoid herself any more? In fact, it''s not the first time that this little brother has sent express mail to Ji. Usually, as the terrible man said, it''s all signed by the beautiful secretary sitting outside the door. "But there is no one outside..." If the secretary is outside, he won''t be scolded by himself! Ji Rui''s heart sank, and he took a silent look at the express brother. Without speaking, he took a pen and signed on the express bill. "Thank you... Thank you, Mr. Ji..." the express boy picked up the signed express bill and quickly slipped out like greasing the soles of his feet. Ji Rui only thinks that this is a customer information, and he is in a fretful mood. He has no mind to see this kind of thing for the time being. Pick up the express, want to throw aside, but unexpectedly see, sender, write, "Le Tong". Ji Rui''s heart "thumping" to accelerate the jump up, he never knew that his heart is so useless, but is an express, can let it speed up the beat. Take back your hand and tear open the seal of the express. Two fingers sneaked in and between them came out two envelopes, one large and the other small. The two envelopes are blank. Ji Rui frowns. He can''t figure out what Le Tong wants to do. What does it mean to send two letters? Ji Rui put the small one on the table, picked up the large envelope, tore it open, took out the paper inside, stretched it out, and on the paper, there were three big words "resignation letter" written on the head. Ji Rui''s depression and irritability in recent days, when he saw these words, it seemed that he had thrown down the dry wood of the fire and turned into a raging fire in his heart. How could she? How dare she? Actually, quit? Ji Rui couldn''t control the fire in his heart. He used both hands and tore up his resignation letter in a few seconds! Looking at the white scraps of paper spilled all over the place, Ji Rui''s heart slowed down a little. Then he picked up another small envelope, tore it open and took out the small paper inside. red cent? When Ji Rui saw that what he had drawn was the lowest denomination coin that had almost disappeared, he could not help but draw. When he saw the contents of the note folded under a penny, his face turned dark and blue! On that small piece of paper, there was a line of big characters. Good service that night. Here''s the tip Under the big words, just like the signature on the resignation, it says the name that makes Ji Rui gnash his teeth and want to kill [Letong] Ji Rui''s face is livid. He stares at the penny and the insulting paper. His chest fluctuates violently, but he hasn''t moved for a long time! Ji Rui''s face was stiff for several minutes. The first thing he came back to was not to tear a penny and a note, but to put the note in the drawer and put the nearly extinct penny in the photo frame next to the cactus! After finishing this, Ji Rui picked up the phone and told people to go and catch the little secretary who dared to be so arrogant to him. The other party took the life, patted his heart and said that Bao Bao took the man to the president of Ji Da before dark. Ji Rui hangs up the phone and, by some strange means, points to Letong''s archives. When he saw that she wrote "None" in the relative column, Ji Rui was stunned. It''s not the first time for him to read Letong''s archives, but before, he only cared about her study and some work experience, but he never cared about her family members, nor did he care about them. Does the simple word "Wu" represent the death of both parents? Ji Rui frowned slightly and glanced at her address bar. When he saw the address clearly, he was stunned again. He sent Letong several times, and Letong got off the car in that expensive apartment building. Therefore, he always thought Letong lived in that building, but from her address, it was some old buildings behind the building. The rent should be much cheaper than that building! Ji Rui always thought that he knew Letong well, but when he saw these two columns, he found that he didn''t know her at all! Ji Rui picked up the phone, thought about it and put it down. People who said they would bring people back to see him before dark didn''t get any news until noon. But Ji Baobao, when Ji Rui didn''t have lunch, called over. "Daddy, is my sister back from business?" Ji Rui was made helpless by Ji Baobao. Later, he told his son that his sister came back from a business trip today. Ji Rui pinched the center of his eyebrows and breathed a breath gently. "Not yet. I should be back at night." "Daddy is a liar!" Ji Baobao angrily throws down a sentence, no longer listens to Ji Rui explanation, directly hung up the phone. Ji Rui stares at the microphone for a while, but shakes his head and puts the phone away. At noon that day, Ji Rui didn''t go to the canteen for lunch, nor did he order takeout, because his mind was basically on Letong, and he completely forgot to have lunch. After a long time, Ji Rui managed to get up to the end of the day and put away his desk papers. He hesitated to call the man to ask how he had checked. The phone just rang here. It''s two shifts, one more Chapter 180 After a long time, Ji Rui managed to get up to the end of the day and put away his desk papers. He hesitated to call the man to ask how he had checked. The phone just rang here. "President Ji..." "Well, have you found it?" Listen to the other party pause for a while, Ji Rui asks urgently. "Mr. Ji, I haven''t found it yet..." the person on the other side of the microphone, probably because he talked too much before. Now, his tone is a little timid, as if he was afraid of being scolded by Ji Rui. "Don''t you boast that you are the best detective in the country? But a woman, how big is r city, you can''t find it? " Ji Rui is so angry that he wants to drop the phone. The man was silent for a moment, "Mr. Ji, it''s not difficult to find someone, but it''s very difficult to find someone who sincerely avoids you." Ji Rui''s face sank, "what do you mean? Make it clear Ji Rui''s voice is very cold. Even through the microphone, people there still shiver. "Mr. Ji, I asked Miss Le''s landlord, and the other party said that she had paid the rent for one year five days ago, and entrusted several pots of small plants in her house to the landlord. Looking at her appearance, she had made plans to leave for a period of time five days ago..." Ji Rui slapped his hand on the table and stared at the cent on the photo frame. He said in a cold voice, "chase me!" The other side was silent for a moment, and then said, "Mr. Ji, it''s not that I don''t want to chase, but that I''ve searched all the traffic records in recent days, but I can''t find Miss Le''s whereabouts." Ji Rui black face scolded a, "a gang of waste!" After scolding, he dropped the phone. Here, Ji Rui''s people can''t find Letong''s figure when they dig three feet into r city. Over there, in a small town in the north more than 1000 kilometers away from R City, a young woman in her twenties is sweeping the snow in the yard with a broom. Behind her, a little girl dressed like a ball is wearing round clothes. "Elder sister... Wen Wen sweeps..." The little girl, like a follower, was holding the trousers of a young woman and holding her hand to grab her broom. "Wenwen, it''s so cold outside. Go back to play inside." The woman put down her broom, bent over, picked up the round little girl and walked into the room. Pushing the door open, the busy elder sister in the room heard the sound and looked up at the woman. "Tongtong, the meal is ready. Come and eat while it''s hot." That''s right. This young woman is just Letong, who can''t be dug out by President Ji da. Letong put Wenwen on the chair and said to the elder sister who was cooking, "wait for brother Zhang to come back and eat together. I''ll clean the snow in the yard, otherwise, Wenwen will fall." The elder sister in front of Letong is her neighbor sister-in-law Zhang, who lived opposite her in r city. From the day Ji left, Letong sat in the cemetery for a day and figured out a lot of things. After crying for a while, she decided to leave r city temporarily. First, she wanted to avoid Ji Rui. Second, she wanted to walk outside and try to forget the nightmare that always haunted her. Zhang Yi and his wife listened to her plan to travel to other places, and immediately offered to let her go back to their hometown, a remote town with poor transportation. Letong didn''t even think about it, so she agreed. In her opinion, as long as we stay away from R City, wherever we go, it''s the same. Moreover, Zhang Yi and his wife are really nice to her, and she really likes Wen Wen. It took her three days to get her business done. On the fourth day, together with Zhang Yi and his wife, she rented a car and spent two days in this strange town. "Don''t wait for him. He went to some villages today to see if he could plant something in a mountain. Maybe he would come back in the evening." Said sister-in-law Zhang, who had brought out the hot food and set it on the table. After hearing this, Letong doesn''t say anything more. She takes Wenwen and goes to wash her hands. She comes back to settle Wenwen and helps with the meal. Letong took a bite and asked, "why didn''t brother Zhang mention this?" Mrs. Zhang put some meat into Letong''s bowl, "because it''s not settled yet, so he didn''t dare to tell you. He thinks that what you told him that day is very right, so he has been thinking about finding something to do in the town for the past two days. You are right. No matter how good the big city is, it is not our home after all. " Yue Tong nodded and took a few mouthfuls of rice. Suddenly she thought of something, "sister-in-law, tell brother Zhang, if it''s done, can I invade some stocks? When there is anything I can do for you, just open your mouth. Anyway, I have no plans for this moment. I can''t live and eat for nothing with you all the time. " Surprised, Mrs. Zhang put the dishes with big chopsticks into Letong bowl. "Oh, Tong Tong, you can see that! You''ve helped us so much that we can''t help you with anything. Don''t you still have to pay off the money you owe you? You''ve got to worry about this little thing with us. " Letong smiles, "well, I''ll live for nothing in your life. When Wenwen grows up, I''ll let her support me!" Wen Wen, who is starving, has been eating quietly. She thinks that her sister and mother''s words are boring. When Le Tong mentions her, she immediately raises her head, blinks her big eyes, and pulls Le Tong''s sleeve, "sister! Wen Wen Yang... " Letong and sister-in-law Zhang laugh when they are amused by Wenwen''s children''s words. Letong reaches out and pinches her chubby face and says with a smile, "well, elder sister is waiting for you to raise her!" It has been two or three days since Letong came to this small town. Although the resources here are poor and the transportation is not very convenient, the people here are honest and the air environment is very good. It is not a bad thing to stay here for a lifetime. "Good! Wenwenyang How can a child over one year old know whether to raise him or not? It''s just a matter of instinct. It''s just a matter of coaxing adults to please them. Of course, Letong didn''t take children''s words seriously, but Wenwen''s words made her move to stay for a long time. Originally, she did not have any long-term plan, just wanted to leave r city for a period of time. She thought very clearly that if she did not agree to Ji Rui''s proposal, she would not be able to stay in Ji. Moreover, Ji Rui''s mind and distorted personality may suppress her. If she wants to continue her life in R City, she can only turn to the Luo brothers and sisters. But the last debt she wanted to owe was Luo Yifan''s debt. Therefore, she immediately agreed when Zhang Yi asked her to stay with them for a while. To her surprise, after living in this isolated town for two days, her heart was calm and calm as never before. Therefore, she would think that even if she lived here for a lifetime, there was nothing wrong with it! [I almost forgot, today''s winter solstice, ladies and gentlemen, happy winter solstice! Three more six thousand words, all sent, remember, to love bamboo Oh! Ha ha!] Chapter 181 In this remote town, Letong, who has been working hard since her mother fell ill a few years ago, rarely gets down to leisure. After sleeping, she wakes up naturally, and then walks around with her little girl. Since her mother''s death, Letong has been working hard. She is a thrifty person. In addition to her second job, that is, in Ji''s job, she has a rich income. In addition to the last scamp''s compensation, Letong now has nearly 200000 yuan in her account. If she is frugal, she can have a good time at leisure. Ji Rui''s five million cash check, Letong has been with her. She took it away, but she was angry with Ji Rui''s arrogance. In fact, she had no intention of cashing in the huge sum. Of course, Letong doesn''t plan to be idle for a long time. She just feels that she''s really tired of dealing with Ji Rui these days. Now that she''s completely separated from him, she wants to relax and relax for a while. Letong is very supportive of Zhang Yi''s work with several townships in planting crops on the mountain. She has also expressed her willingness to take some shares. In this way, she won''t just sit back and eat nothing. In the first few days when she came to the town, Letong helped sister-in-law Zhang to buy a lot of daily necessities and tidy up the house and yard that she hadn''t lived in for a long time. Slowly settled down, she began to take Wenwen little girl around, occasionally, also with sister-in-law Zhang to visit relatives and friends, people in small towns, simple, talkative and hospitable, a few days later, Letong mixed with the surrounding countryside. Letong has lived for 24 years. It seems that she has been a very planned person since she remembered. It was the first time for her to live a day by day muddled life like this, but it was very interesting. As for the distant r city, as well as the former boss, Ji Rui, who wanted to buy her three years of youth, were temporarily thrown into a corner by her. In fact, not only now, since she cried in the cemetery, she forced to seal up all the memories of Ji Rui. Of course, this man brought her pain that she could not bear. Ji Rui, who has escaped from Ji Rui, has a wonderful life here. Ji Rui, who has been deliberately forgotten by her for the time being, is far less natural and happy than she is. Let''s talk about Ji Rui''s work first. In recent days, the whole Ji family is filled with a low pressure. Naturally, the reason is that President Ji always has a dark face these days. In the absence of Letong, Lin Ling temporarily took over the job of the Secretary to the president. Originally, she thought it would only take over for five days, but because of Letong''s unilateral resignation, until now, Lin Ling still sits in the position where Letong usually sits. Clearly, Letong is not a senior executive in an important position, but a small secretary. Her resignation makes Ji Rui feel a lot of inconvenience. It''s like the hand that I''ve been used to all the time is suddenly broken and put in heavy plaster. It''s not only inconvenient to move, but also can''t do basic small things well. Lin Ling is so nervous by Ji Rui''s low pressure these days. Every time she does her work well and shows it to him, she almost frowns. Obviously, she is not satisfied with her work. "This information is not applicable. Go to collect some useful information." Ji Rui frowned and threw the document he had just read back in front of Lin Ling. I don''t know how many times this happened in recent days. Lin lingzhan was so surprised that every time he came into the president''s office, he had to stand outside the door and take a deep breath. "President, can you give me a hint?" This information has been called back for the third time by Ji Rui. Lin Ling has been so confident that she has no clue. Ji Rui raised his eyes and looked at her straight, "do you want me to help you find it?" Lin Ling immediately ran away with her papers! Other employees are treated the same way as Lin Ling, so people wonder if the boss really broke up with the old boss as rumored? No matter what the employees think and talk about, Ji Ruike goes back to Ji''s every morning and doesn''t leave until 9:00 to 10:00 in the evening. Originally, after Ji Baobao moved to live with him, he had tried to spare more time to accompany him. Therefore, overtime work is not necessary. But these days, he is a little reluctant to go home, because every time he hears the door ring, his baby son comes running over, looking forward to him and asking, "Daddy, is my sister back?" After seeing Ji Rui shake his head, he will angrily accuse Ji Rui, "Daddy is a bad man, why let my sister go on a business trip?" On this day, Ji Rui returned home at about ten o''clock as usual. Ji Baobao, who heard the door sound and ran out in his nightgown, saw him and asked, "Daddy, is my sister back?" Ji Rui is in a complicated mood and rubs his son''s head with his big hand. "Soon, my sister will come back!" His people have begun to expand their search scope from R city to surrounding cities. He doesn''t believe it. Letong can still hide from such a high-density search! Until now, Ji Baobao still believes that Letong is really on a business trip as his father said. "You can''t cheat. It''s a dog!" Ji Baobao is temporarily pacified and reaches out his little tail finger to hook up with Ji Rui. Ji Rui reaches out his finger and hooks the baby''s chubby little finger. He bends over to pick him up and enters the bedroom. "It''s late, baby. Go to bed." Ji Rui forced Ji Baobao into the bed, sat on the side of the bed, patted him on the back and coaxed him to sleep. Since Letong''s power off disappears, Ji Baobao refuses to sleep alone. He rides Ji Rui every day. No matter how late he is, he has to wait until Ji Rui comes back to sleep. Mo Xin tells Ji Rui that this is a sign of baby''s lack of security. The baby closed his eyes and put his thumb into his mouth to suck. This is the sign that he will fall asleep. Ji Rui thought that he was going to sleep, and the strength of patting on his back was a little lighter. Ji Baobao suddenly opens his eyes and stares at Ji Rui, "Daddy, did the baby do something to make his sister angry, so my sister ignored him?" Ji Rui''s throat seems to be suddenly stuck with a fishbone. "The baby is very good, how can the elder sister ignore the baby?" He was clumsy in the beginning. In such a situation, he didn''t know how to enlighten his baby son. In addition, his own mood was also very depressed. Ji Baobao looks at him steadily, then reaches out his little hand from the quilt, embraces Ji Rui''s neck, and says with a cry¡° Daddy, is my sister like mommy, not having a baby? " [alas, there''s only one watch that cavenka has to die today. Tomorrow, our dear birthday, so, there should be only one watch, will try to be more comfortable in the daytime. There are more things to do this week, so the update may be less, but never more. Bamboo will bring up the update from next week or new year''s day. [momeda!] Chapter 182 Ji Baobao looks at him steadily, then reaches out his little hand from the quilt, embraces Ji Rui''s neck, and says with a cry¡° Daddy, is my sister like mommy, not having a baby? " Ji Rui''s hand on the baby''s back pauses, frowns slightly, "nonsense, she won''t!", Ji Rui''s tone is very firm, but he has no heart at all. Baby raised his head and looked at Ji Rui blankly with tears in his eyes. She? Who do you mean? Mom or sister? Ji Rui''s next words solve the baby''s doubts. "The elder sister will come back, and the baby will sleep well!" Ji Rui also promised himself to the baby. He bowed his head and gently kissed the baby''s forehead. When he wrote the contract, it might have been an impulse, but after a few days of suffering and the crying of his baby son, the impulse became urgent. "Really? When does the sister say she''ll be back? " Baby raised his eyes, long eyelashes still hanging a few drops of flashing tears. Ji Baobao is not an easy kid to cheat. In recent days, daddy has been cheating him. He doesn''t know. However, he is still a child, limited ability, can use the relationship is certainly not as big as daddy, can only use this method to toss daddy, so that he quickly get his sister back. Ji Rui is silent for a moment. He can''t tell his baby son the exact return date of Letong, because even he wants to know when Letong will come back, just like his son. However, according to the current situation, the chance that Letong will take the initiative to come back is very slim. At first, Ji Rui still hopes for the cash check. As a result, he said hello to the major banks and informed him as soon as the check was cashed. But after so many days, there was no movement in the bank. Moreover, not to mention that the check didn''t move, even the funds in all of Letong''s accounts didn''t move at all, except that on the fourth day, probably the day she left r city, she withdrew 20000 yuan in cash. If it''s in a city near r city, it won''t take long. When she runs out of money, she''ll show a clue. The person in charge of the investigation is indeed the best private detective in China, but no matter how good a detective is, he must have clues to follow suit. Letong doesn''t know what method to use, like suddenly disappeared out of thin air, from the plane to the EMU to the bus or even the taxi company, all can''t find the trace of Letong. "Daddy, did my sister say that?" Ji Baobao in his arms, holding the clothes on his chest and shaking. Ji Rui pursed his lips, picked up the baby, stuffed him into the quilt again, quietly helped the baby tuck in the corner, and then touched the baby''s soft face. "Well, she said, she''ll be back when it''s done!" Such an answer, for father and son, is better than nothing. Ji Baobao doesn''t seem to believe Ji Rui''s words very much. He looks at Ji Rui''s face for a long time with suspicion. In the end, he can''t resist the strong sleepiness. After closing his eyelids several times, he finally goes to sleep with Ji Rui''s clothes. Ji Rui secretly sighed, gently broke off his hand and got up to enter the bathroom. After taking a bath, the mobile phone on the coffee table flickered. For fear of making the baby sleep, he turned the mobile phone to silent after he came back. Ji Rui thought that the phone call was from the person in charge of the investigation. When he took it over, it was Yang Sheng. Ji Rui takes a look at the baby sleeping on the bed, picks up the phone, goes out, goes to the bar, and then pulls it back. "Yang Sheng, it''s so late. What''s the matter?" Ji Rui asked, sitting on the high stool in front of the bar, he poured himself a glass of wine. Yang Sheng has been fighting wits and bravery with the old man abroad during this period, but the old man is worthy of being an old fox. Yang Sheng has been dealing with him for more than half a month. So far, no strong evidence has been found to show that those things are related to the old man. Yang Sheng should have something to do with the old man. "Rui, what''s wrong with Tongtong? Why is the mobile phone always off?" Yang Sheng didn''t say anything about the old man. As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked about Le Tong. Ji Rui takes a hot bath, and finally puts the matter of Le Tong aside for the time being. When Yang Sheng asks, he can''t help frowning. "How do I know?" Ji Rui lies with his eyes open. What''s wrong with Letong? Except for Letong himself, only Ji Rui knows. "I don''t know? Lin Ling said that Tong Tong hasn''t returned to the company for more than a week. You are her direct superior. What''s wrong with her? Don''t you know? " Yang Sheng has always been very casual with Ji Rui, but this kind of casual is also limited. Generally speaking, he will joke with Ji Rui in a funny tone, but it is very rare to talk with Ji Rui in a questioning tone like this. Obviously, he is not as easy to cheat as Ji Baobao. Although he doesn''t know what happened to Letong these days, he intuitively feels that it has something to do with Ji Rui. "Yang Sheng, you are so funny! I''m just her boss, not her man. How can I know what''s wrong with her? " Ji Rui''s tone is extremely unhappy and full of resentment. With that, he takes a big sip of wine. His resentment in his heart has been suppressed for many days. All the time, he has no way to vent it. Now Yang Sheng has hit the muzzle of the gun. His chest is like a dam that has opened the gate. His resentment rushes towards Yang Sheng like a flood. Yang Sheng seemed to be stunned for a moment. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "you are not her man, but she is your secretary. You don''t know why she doesn''t work for so many days?" Ji Rui listens to Yang Sheng''s question and stares at the brown wine in the glass. Of course, he knows the reason better than anyone, but Ji Rui doesn''t want to tell anyone about it, especially Yang Sheng. "She asked for leave!" Ji Rui can only answer like this. "The reason for asking for leave?" Yang Sheng seems to be determined to come to him for trouble tonight. He has a strong tendency to bite Ji Rui. He seems to be determined not to give up. "Enough! Yang Sheng, who is Letong? Is it none of your business for her to turn off her cell phone? Is it none of your business for her to ask for leave? Why did she ask for leave? It''s none of your business? You care about her so much, go to her and ask her enough! Don''t ask me Ji Rui roars irritably. First he is angry with Yue Tong, and now he is angry with Yang Sheng, even jealous of him. Tongtong, Tongtong, what did that woman give Yang Sheng? Even if Yang Sheng is thousands of kilometers away, he does not forget to call her, care about her and hold injustice for her?! Yang Sheng was roared by him, but he was silent for a while. He was probably speculating about Ji Rui''s mind. "Rui, are you jealous?" [on Christmas Eve tonight, beauties don''t stay at home and read novels, but go out for a walk with friends or sweethearts, memeda, happy Christmas Eve!] Chapter 183 Yang Sheng was roared by him, but he was silent for a while. He was probably speculating about Ji Rui''s mind. "Rui, are you jealous?" Ji Rui didn''t even think about it. He immediately clenched his teeth and said, "why is she?" Yeah, why would she? Make a mess of his and his son''s life, but disappear like the evaporation of the world?! Damn it! Ji Rui gritted his teeth and scolded in his heart. He took the bottle and filled the empty glass with wine. He was just getting ready to drink. Then he heard Yang Sheng say on the phone, "Rui, do you know, you are like a jealous husband now!" This is like adding fuel to the fire! In other words, it''s like stepping on Ji Rui''s painful feet. Ji Rui put down his glass and said in a cold voice. "Yang Sheng, do you know that you are talking like a gossiper now?" There was a long silence on the other side of the phone. Just as Ji Rui was ready to hang up, Yang Sheng suddenly said. "Rui, do you know about me and churan?" Ji Rui was still angry when he suddenly heard Yang Sheng''s words. He was a little surprised and nodded, "well, a little, but not much." Ji Rui, who was originally full of anger, was suddenly extinguished by water, and his tone became quiet and gentle. Chu Ran is Yang Sheng''s first love, but ten years ago, for some unknown reasons, they parted hands. After that, Yang Sheng''s love life became a mystery. "Rui, to be honest with you, I regret my decision that year! A lot of things, is the fans, I don''t know what happened between you and Tongtong, but Tongtong is a proud and clear-cut person, easily won''t be good to people, you always say she is good to me, but I think, she is not worse than me to you. " Ji Rui once again Leng Leng, originally, in outsiders with, Letong to himself, is special? But he didn''t think how good she was to himself at all! And even if it''s good, she has a purpose, OK?! "What do you mean?" Ji Rui frowns when he thinks of what Letong has done. "She''s a girl with a deep heart. I don''t know what she means. But if she thinks I''m a good friend, she''ll at least treat you as her good friend. " Ji Rui was extremely surprised by Yang Sheng''s remarks, but his surprise came from surprise. He did not fully agree with Yang Sheng''s comments on Letong. Because if he believed Yang Sheng, the image of Letong in his mind would be completely subverted. "It seems that you are the Ascaris in her stomach. Naturally, I know better than you what she regards me as." Ji Rui is gnashing his teeth at Letong now. Where would he like to believe Yang Sheng''s words? Besides, if she really regarded herself as a good friend, she would not run away without saying a word. Just tell him she doesn''t want to, OK? It can only be said that Ji Rui overestimates his ability to measure and accept. Sometimes, he doesn''t know himself better than Letong. With his momentum at that time, although he said that he would give Letong five days to think about it, his heart never thought that Letong would refuse him, or even if he thought about it, he had made plans. No matter whether Letong''s reply was yes or not, he would directly bind people to his side! "Well, if you insist, I can''t help it. If you see her, ask her to call me." Yang Sheng seems to have lost patience with persuading Ji Rui, who is as stubborn as a stone. After a hasty explanation, he hangs up. Yang Sheng on the other side of the phone only thinks that Letong and Ji Rui are in conflict, and just like last time, he forcibly takes the holiday and goes out on holiday. How could he have thought that his younger martial sister did not go on holiday at all, but was forced to abscond with "huge sum" by President Ji da. Ji Rui pats his mobile phone on the bar, picks up the wine and drinks it. After drinking the wine, holding the glass and staring at the mobile phone, he hesitated for a moment, finally reached out to pick up the mobile phone and pressed a series of numbers. "I''m sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off..." Letong''s phone has been turned off for several days in a row. Is she sincerely avoiding herself? Ji Rui''s hand opens the microblog sign on the screen. This microblog, which Letong insists on helping him open, is almost never used. Log in and look at the people who follow. Unexpectedly, there are only two people. One is a micro blog assistant, and the other is Letong. Because the following people are too small, when you open the home page, almost all of them enter the microblog. Once upon a time, even though Letong worked under his nose and swayed in front of him every day, he never had the interest to know her, nor the desire to know more about her. This time, she did not know where to hide, but he suddenly had the impulse to understand her. Although he didn''t believe all Yang Sheng''s words, he also wavered the opinions he insisted on in his heart. Although, when Letong went out to scold him, his views on Letong had been shaken. However, what she said is inevitably regarded as sophistry. Similarly, if it is said by a third party, it will be more convincing and credible. This kind of vacillation, let Ji Ruisheng to her micro blog to verify the idea. Letong''s microblog was registered more than a year ago. The number of her microblogs is not much. In more than a year, there are only dozens of microblogs, less than 100. On average, there are about one microblog per week. Ji Rui turns to her first tweet, which is "tomorrow, another day!", Behind the text, with a picture of Letong himself, face, then PS into a sunflower in full bloom. Ji Rui is infected by that smiling face. His tense face can''t help relaxing. He doesn''t know that the day Letong posted this microblog was the day her mother was buried. The second micro blog is "it''s nice to be scolded by my boss. I''ve learned several skills of swearing!" Looking at the date of this micro blog, it''s the date before she came to Ji''s. Ji Rui can''t help but raise her lips. When she is scolded by herself, does she have such a good attitude? Ji Rui then turns the page to the date when she went to work for Ji. When she came to Ji''s on April 10, Ji Rui read this sentence in his heart. He turned her micro blog to April and looked at her micro blog when she first came to Ji''s, he realized why he remembered the day when she came to Ji''s so clearly? "The real person is very handsome, much more handsome than the financial magazine!" Daren Qing, the protagonist of her microblog, refers to Ji Rui? Looking at this should be regarded as a praise of his micro blog, Ji Rui suddenly had some embarrassment of peeping into other people''s inner secrets. Merry Christmas, ladies and gentlemen! One watch, there will be one or two later, ha!] Chapter 184 Daren Qing, the protagonist of her microblog, refers to Ji Rui? Looking at this should be regarded as a praise of his micro blog, Ji Rui suddenly had some embarrassment of peeping into other people''s inner secrets. Ji Rui never knew that he was handsome in Letong''s eyes? More handsome than Yang Sheng? Or are they more handsome than Zhong Hao and Luo Yifan? Ji Rui has always known that he is very handsome, but he doesn''t need to rely on this top-quality skin bag to make a living. Therefore, he has always felt nothing about it and is very proud of it. However, after reading Letong''s microblog, he suddenly feels a little lucky that he has a good skin that can make people shine. Ji Rui turned to the next one, "the negotiation meeting took a whole day. Sure enough, the men at work are the most handsome and eye-catching!" Ji Rui took a look at the date under the microblog. If he remembers correctly, it should be a day when he talked with a multinational group about a cooperation case. They had been haggling with each other for a whole day. As his secretary, Letong sat beside him and handed him all kinds of supplementary information. Finally, the two sides successfully signed a cooperation case of more than 100 million yuan. So far, Ji Rui can be sure that his little secretary has been watching him silently. As for her attitude to observe him, he didn''t know. All he knew was that he was depressed for several days when he saw her micro blog with little fanatic or little fan attitude, and finally saw a little sunshine. Ji Rui flipped down again, and found that Letong''s microblog, just like her people, gives people the feeling of being cheerful and full of positive energy. Even if it''s not very good, the words expressed in her microblog are full of ridicule. There are a lot of words about laughing and scolding, but after reading it, it will make people laugh. Ji Rui read about ten to 20 articles, and the image of Letong in his mind seems to have many more gorgeous faces. Some people are born as a luminous ball. No matter how dark or cold the place is, she can make full use of her own resources and try her best to reflect colorful brilliance and heat. And Letong, in Ji Rui''s mind at the moment, is such a person. After reading these relaxing microblogs, Ji Rui suddenly wants to know what her mood was like that night when she was drunk? Although she always said that she didn''t remember that night, Ji Rui didn''t believe it. Ji Rui scratched and turned the page. Ji Rui is a little disappointed because Letong didn''t mention anything about that night. Moreover, it seems that since that night, she has less and less appeared on her microblog. In the last month or so, it has completely disappeared. There is one, it seems, about babies. "Such a beautiful child must be an angel sent by heaven..." Although Letong didn''t name her here, Ji Rui intuitively felt that the protagonist of the microblog was Baobao. Is it true that she is close to the baby just because she likes the baby rather than trying to catch up with the rich family? This idea just a head, Ji Rui brain immediately rang out a different voice. If she doesn''t want to take advantage of the rich family, how can she explain how she treats Yang Sheng and Zhong Hao differently, and how can she explain her ambiguous relationship with Luo Yifan? Ji Rui was in a good mood for a short time. He became angry again because of the different voices. He read a few nutritious forwarding microblogs and turned to the last one of Letong, which was the microblog more than ten days ago. "No beginning, no failure." Ji Rui stares at this micro blog for a long time, and calculates the time. This micro blog is probably written after Luo Yifan''s birthday. So, is this her self consolation after she was rejected by the Luo family? Luo Yifan, a young and handsome man in a straight suit, leads a beautiful and harmonious painting of Le Tong, who is dressed in purple like a fairy. Ji Rui''s previous good mood and interest, because of the flash of the picture in the moment and depressed. Pop down the phone, no longer look at any of the screen about Letong. In my heart, there are layers of anger began to accumulate. This anger is aimed at both Le Tong and himself. He is angry and happy. Since she can''t get what she wants elsewhere, and Ji Rui can give it to her, why can''t she accept it? Ji Rui didn''t even notice that he would think so. In fact, he put himself in the position of spare tire. This shows a problem, even the spare tire, as long as she agrees, he does not mind. He is angry with himself. It is clear that the woman, Letong, refuses his kindness. However, he still goes to peep into her inner world nervously, hoping to find some clues from it. I''m for the baby, and for the five million! Ji Rui''s heart rang out to argue for his various strange behaviors. Ji Rui poured a glass of wine for himself. When he looked up to drink it, Letong''s voice suddenly got into his ears. "President, wine hurts. Drink less." If he remembers correctly, this is what Letong said to him when he went out with him for the first time. At that time, he only felt that the new secretary didn''t know his superiority. The secretaries around him, including senior Lin Ling, never dared to persuade him. Ji Rui picks an eyebrow toward her, "the wine definitely wants to drink, I don''t drink, do you drink?" At that time, he didn''t expect her to really agree. His original intention was to frighten her so that she could retreat. After all, women who are good drinkers are very small, and those who are cheerful and good drinkers are even smaller. "Well, I''ll drink it!" At that time, Letong snatched the wine cup from his hand. After that, she would consciously block most of his wine without any indication from him. And he, as her boss, has always accepted this kind of arrogance from her. He never even thought that as a woman, drinking so much wine is not good for her health. Ji Rui felt a little remorse. Some things, as Yang Sheng said, may be really fascinating. I don''t know if it''s because of drinking wine, or because Letong''s Micro blog reminds him of his memories. In Ji Rui''s eyes, there are a lot of memories about Letong. He always thought that before Ji''s anniversary, he had never paid attention to Letong, the clever little secretary. But now, with the clear pictures of Letong after entering Ji''s family, he began to doubt that he had never paid attention to this little secretary before? There is not enough time for the second shift. There is no third shift. Good night, everyone!! Have a beautiful dream!] Chapter 185 He always thought that before Ji''s anniversary, he had never paid attention to Letong, the clever little secretary. But now, with the clear pictures of Letong after entering Ji''s family, he began to doubt that he had never paid attention to this little secretary before? Ji Rui, immersed in the memory, poured and drank a lot of wine. It has to be said that wine is really a good thing. With the help of alcohol, he was able to have a good night''s sleep. Dream, there are bursts of coffee around, as usual, there are a lot of papers piled on the table, and he that disappeared little secretary, also quietly sitting opposite him, concentrate on serious work. The afternoon sun came in from the window and wrapped his little secretary in the warm orange. The little secretary raised his head and looked at him attentively. In the warm light, he was smiling more brightly than the sun Ji Rui sleeps to death in the warm Xinning atmosphere. The time has slipped past his usual biological clock for nearly ten minutes. He doesn''t want to wake up at all. Finally, he was awakened by the suffocation of being unable to breathe. Ji Rui wakes up. Before he opens his eyes, he first feels the soft object holding his nose. As soon as the big hand fished out, he grasped the warm little hand in his palm and opened his eyes to Shangji baby''s smiling black eyes. "Good morning, Daddy!" Ji Baobao said with a smile, stood up and fell on him, and gave him a kiss on the chin. Soon, the beautiful little face wrinkled into a ball. "Daddy, you have a good beard!" Ji Rui hugs the baby in his arms and rubs his chin on the baby''s forehead, face, or even lips in a mischievous way. The baby struggles in his arms with a giggle and blurs, "Daddy is good or bad, bullying the baby..." Ji Rui gently rubbed his face on the baby''s face, then buried his face in the soft hair of the baby, smelling his unique milk fragrance, holding his soft body in his hand, his heart was so soft that he could squeeze out water. He has never been so lucky that he has this precious son! "Baby..." Ji Rui whispers in the baby''s hair. The baby seems to feel Ji Rui''s weakness and dependence on himself, and suddenly quiets down. His little hand rings Ji Rui''s shoulder and pats him gently. "Baby loves daddy so much!" Ji Rui''s body is stiff. He hugs the baby''s arm and tightens it involuntarily. "Daddy loves baby, too!" Ji Rui is not the first time to say that he loves you to his baby, but most of it is for perfunctory words. He has never said such love words to his baby son from the bottom of his heart like today. In the past, he always felt that whether he loved or not was too false and pretentious. In particular, two men, a big one and a small one, always talked about love and seemed to be a special mother-in-law. He and the old man have never experienced such an experience of mutual dependence and support as he and the baby. The word "deep affection between father and son" is applied to the old man and him, which is not only hypocritical, but also disgusting. Ji Baobao struggles in his arms, raises his head and kisses him on the face. "Daddy, the baby needs to brush his teeth!" Then, he opened his mouth and laughed at Ji Rui. Ji Rui pretends to cover his nose, "what a big breath..." "Ha ha ha..." Ji Baobao is disgusted to his father and rolls into Ji Rui''s arms again. Ji Rui picked up Ji Baobao and got out of bed. He took him to the washroom and put him on the stool in front of the washbasin. He took his toothbrush and squeezed toothpaste while looking at his head. "Baby, your head is like a bird''s nest." Ji Baobao chuckles, raises his hand and tugs at Ji Rui''s disordered hair. "Even if it''s a bird''s nest, it''s also a handsome bird''s nest." Ji Rui is a little speechless. Where did he learn his stinky ability? Did he inherit it from his mother? It''s just that his mother Ji Rui gently shakes his head to stop himself from thinking about it again. "Let sister Xin take you to have a haircut. It''s too long!" Ji Rui put the toothbrush into the baby''s mouth and rubbed his messy hair. Then he straightened up to squeeze a long strip of toothpaste on his toothbrush. Ji Baobao looked at Ji Rui with her head askew, and said with a mouthful of froth, "no, wait for my sister to come back to accompany the baby." Ji Baobao is very smart. He knows that it''s hard to get a date with Letong without any reason. It''s rare for him to have such a good opportunity. Isn''t it a pity that he doesn''t make good use of it? Ji Rui took a deep look at the baby. After a while, he said, "well, wait for her to come back to accompany the baby!" At the mention of Letong, both father and son become silent. Even Ji Baobao, who is always noisy, brushes his teeth in silence. After washing, Ji Rui picked up the baby and went into the cloakroom. This time, he took out the school uniform from the hanger very accurately and dressed Ji Baobao''s pants and shirt neatly. Ji Rui was going to put on the coat for the little guy. Ji Baobao pointed to the sweater hanging on the hanger. "Daddy, it''s cold. I want to wear a sweater." Ji Rui "Oh" to answer the voice, slightly straight up, raised his hand to take down the sweater, according to the baby''s head cover. The baby''s pink face came out of the collar of the sweater and looked at Ji Rui seriously. Ji Rui glanced at him and said, "what''s the matter? Is it on the other side? " Ji Baobao turns a white eye to Ji Rui, "sure enough, daddy still needs to find a wife to be reliable!" Ji Rui had a good sleep last night, so he was in a good mood. Even if he was disliked by his son, he didn''t have an attack. He just pinched his face and hummed, "didn''t he forget to wear a sweater for you?" Ji Baobao puts out his hand from his sleeve, stares at Ji Rui''s face and asks, "Daddy, did you propose to my sister?" Ji Rui is surprised. What''s in his head? Why does he propose to le Tong? Although he really wants Letong to be his own woman, it''s just a contract for each to get what he needs. It''s totally different from marriage! Ji Rui frowns and stares at her baby son, "baby, what are you talking about? How can daddy propose to her?" Ji Rui, who has witnessed his parents'' marriage for the sake of money since he was a child, has never dreamed of marriage, or even hated it. Moreover, if the baby hadn''t been quarreling with his mother to stimulate his brain, he might not have had a fever to write down the contract. Ji Baobao blinked for a moment. Then, he seemed speechless to Ji Rui''s dullness. He sighed for a long time and said seriously, "Daddy, you sleep with your sister. Aren''t you responsible for your sister? The baby kisses Xiaojun''s face in the kindergarten, and she wants me to marry her! " Bamboo is thinking, today, is it two shifts, or two shifts, o Chapter 186 "Daddy, if you sleep with your sister, aren''t you responsible for her? The baby kisses Xiaojun''s face in the kindergarten, and she wants me to marry her! " Baby''s words make Ji Rui speechless. But he has always been clumsy, especially for his precious son, whose brain is faster than the motor of a car, he doesn''t know how to communicate with him. Just like now, even if he knows that his son''s idea is wrong, he doesn''t know how to educate him, so he has to pinch his face and say. "Baobao and Xiaojun are children playing with each other. They don''t count!" Ji Baobao raised his head, his eyes shining with the light of exploration. "That daddy and elder sister are also joking, not counting?" Ji Rui is speechless when asked by Ji Baobao''s seemingly innocent questions. He squats in front of the baby in silence to help him sort out his sweater and then help him put on his coat. Then he raises his eyelids and glances at the baby, and his tone is suddenly serious. "Baby, that''s an adult''s business. It''s different from children." Is he joking with Letong? Ji Rui asked himself in his heart. That night, he was really fascinated by Yue Tong, who was totally different from his usual life. He couldn''t find the north. He once doubted whether he was feeling cold or not. Therefore, he never thought ill of women. But that night, he completely broke his worries and doubts. He didn''t feel cold. He didn''t have a bad idea about other women before, probably because they didn''t have that ability. Therefore, Ji Rui insists that Letong seduced him in a premeditated way that night. Otherwise, with his concentration and immunity to women, he would not be easily aroused by a drunkard. In the end, his reason, which he was always proud of, completely collapsed. If she wanted to, she would not be left! This kind of relationship, which only takes place under the calculation of one party, is probably not even playful! Ji Rui''s brain was clear after he had a sleep, but he was confused by the baby''s words about Le Tong. His restlessness, which seemed to be hidden in the bone marrow, began to rise and bubble slowly. Ji Baobao was scolded by Ji Rui and said angrily, "hum, daddy is so bad and fierce. Even if you propose, my sister will not agree to you!" Ji Baobao ferociously finish saying, Du wears mouth to hang head to ignore Ji Rui. Ji Rui is embarrassed by his son''s unintentional words, and almost spits out a mouthful of old blood. Although he did not propose to Letong, the contract was a kind of restraint and commitment to their relationship. Letong with the contract and check to escape, just as in his face a slap. The slap, which makes Ji Rui lose face, makes him angry. However, this kind of resentment, he can''t vent with anyone, hold in the bottom of his heart, see is about to become internal injury. The words questioned by Yang Sheng last night, together with his son''s very positive conclusion at present, are like two sharp knives that have been thrust into his heart in turn. Ji Rui, who is also angry, knows that his son is angry with him, but he is not in the mood to coax him. He helps him to tidy up and leads him out of the restaurant. Ji Baobao sat on the chair, holding a spoon, stirring the porridge in the bowl, but he didn''t scoop it into his mouth. Ji Rui finished a bowl of porridge quickly and glanced at the baby secretly. He couldn''t help being angry and amused by his pitiful grievance. As soon as he fished it, he took it to his thigh, took his bowl and spoon, and scooped a spoon of porridge to his mouth. Ji Rui is a father after all. He is angry with a five-year-old boy and his own son. He can''t be long. "Eat, eat enough, daddy will take you back to kindergarten." Since Letong left, Ji Rui was so busy that he didn''t even have time to eat, so he left it to the driver and nanny to pick up the baby. Ji Baobao blinked a few times, raised his little face and "hummed" for a while. His face was full of disdain, but his mouth was open obediently. He ate Ji Rui''s porridge, chewed it, and gulped it into his stomach. Ji Rui feeds him a few more mouthfuls, and Ji Baobao completely forgets to be angry with Ji Rui and begins to chatter while eating. What he told Ji Rui was nothing more than the interesting things in the kindergarten, as well as the things about Xiaobai and Dabai. Ji Rui, who is serious and rigid, can''t get in at all. He just listens silently, doesn''t interrupt, and doesn''t respond. He just feeds his son breakfast with great patience. Ji Baobao seems to have been used to his silence for a long time, and he just talks to himself. Until Ji Rui finishes feeding him a bowl of porridge and bread, he belches contentedly. Feeling his bulging stomach, he jumps down from Ji Rui''s thigh and takes cat food to fill Dabai and Xiaobai who are still sleeping with cat food. Ji Baobao''s bad mood always comes and goes quickly. On the way to kindergarten, he regains his quack nature. Sitting on Ji Rui''s lap, Ji Rui holds him silently and listens to him. He is more silent than usual. Ji Baobao seems to be aware of his father''s absent mindedness and abnormality. He stops and struggles away from Ji Rui. He grabs the schoolbag thrown on the side of the seat and reaches for it for a while. Ji Rui didn''t care about the baby''s behavior. He turned to look out of the window. When he went out just now, it didn''t rain. At this time, it was drizzling. "Xiao Li, talk to the person in charge of the construction site later. Pay attention to safety in rainy days." Ji''s plan was to build a theme park there. The construction of the park started a few days ago. Ji Rui was too busy to visit the site. Yang Sheng has been following up on the matter. "Well, I''ll call him later." As Ji Rui''s closest driver, Xiao Li also helps him deal with some business affairs. Ji Rui orders to finish, then stare at the drizzle outside the window. After a while, Ji Baobao knelt down behind him, put his hands around his neck, put his little face close to his face and rubbed it. "Daddy, do you miss your sister as much as your baby? Soft Nuo Nuo''s voice rings in Ji Rui''s ear. Ji Rui is shocked and opens his mouth. He just wants to deny it, but his mouth is stuffed with hard things. Instinctively, he sticks out his tongue to resist, and the sweetness spreads out on the tip of his tongue. Ji Rui Leng Leng, has not responded, then hears Ji Baobao clean comfortable voice to say. "Daddy, give you a lollipop. You''ll feel better after eating it!" [second watch] Chapter 187 Although the temperature in the north is very low, Letong, who was born in the South and grew up in the south, doesn''t think it''s very cold here. I remember a short time ago, there was a paragraph on Weibo saying that the cold in the north is a physical attack, while the cold in the south is a magic attack. A southern netizen joked that heating in the north depends on heating, while heating in the south depends on shaking. At that time, Letong didn''t have much deep experience when she saw this story, but when she didn''t want to get up in the warm Kang every morning, she couldn''t help but agree with the netizen''s words. Letong stretches comfortably in the quilt, and the curvy little man in her arms moves with it. "Baby, get up." Yue Tong pats the little person''s warm face and kisses her on the forehead. Since the little girl got into Letong''s bed one night and heard a bedtime story, the smart little girl would stay in Letong''s bed every night and would not go back to her parents. And Letong, in fact, is also lonely. Of course, this loneliness refers to the loneliness of the spiritual level. I believe that everyone has a similar experience, people around are laughing and joking, only their own, quietly sitting on one side, as if, unable to integrate into the bustling world. It''s like water and oil. No matter how you mix them, they can''t mix together. Zhang Yi and his wife treat her like a sister, but that kind of affinity is a kind of physical instinct of friendship and closeness. They try their best to make Letong eat better and live warmer. But they can''t understand Letong''s distress and boredom, so they can''t help solve it. In this closed small town, Letong deliberately lives an isolated life. Zhang Yi saw that she often took out her notebook and knocked it. She said several times that she wanted to install broadband network, but she was stopped by Letong. "Brother, don''t pretend. It''s very good like this." Since she told herself that she would leave everything behind in R City, she didn''t want to give herself any way to get any information there. "Won''t yuan''er find you?" Luo yuan''er often goes to Letong''s nest as a guest. Later, with Luo Yifan''s help, Zhang Yi and Luo yuan''er get to know each other. "I told her that I''m going to visit my aunt for several months. I''ll relax and get in touch with her after settling down." Although Luo yuan''er didn''t quite believe Letong''s words, he probably understood what his good friend had decided. Ten cows couldn''t be pulled back, so he didn''t obstruct more at that time. Although Zhang Yi thinks that a white-collar like Letong, who has been used to metropolitan life, certainly has a lot of inconvenience and maladjustment in this remote mountain corner, he can''t be more reluctant to see Letong''s insistence. Take a look at Wen Wen who doesn''t want to come down on Le Tong. Zhang Yi says again. "Well, Wenwen''s little girl is very abrasive. It''s boring to stick to you all day. Otherwise, I''ll ask your sister-in-law to send her to her grandmother''s house for a few days, so that you can be quiet." At that time, Letong and Zhang Yi only said goodbye to their work and wanted to stay in an isolated place for a period of time. Therefore, Zhang Yi didn''t know the real reason for Letong''s leaving. She just thought that she wanted to have a few days of leisure and comfort. Her daughter was in a period of great thirst for knowledge. She was always chatting with her all day, which probably made her very tired. Wenwen studied the buttons of Letong''s coat very carefully. When her father said that she would send her to grandma''s house, she immediately grasped Letong''s clothes and turned to stare at Zhang Yi with hostile eyes, shouting. "Don''t go... Don''t go to grandma''s house... Want my sister!" Letong quickly stroked the girl''s back with her hand and coaxed her into saying, "don''t go, Wenwen, your father is just talking about it." Wen Wen squints at Zhang Yi, "Dad is bad!" With that, he turned to ignore Zhang Yi and was glumly buried in Letong''s arms, playing with buttons. Zhang Yi raised his hand and made a gesture of surrender. Just as someone outside the yard called him, he turned his feet and went out. Letong looks down at Wenwen''s pitiful little appearance. Somehow, she suddenly remembers that little ghost named Ji Baobao, who is always coquetting with her in r city. Think of that Gu Ling Jing strange little guy, Yue Tong''s shining eyes can''t help but get dark down. She shook her head and took a long breath to stop herself from thinking any more. No matter how cute baby Ji is, it has nothing to do with her. Although she has to admit that even though she doesn''t spend much time with Ji Baobao, her good feeling for Ji Baobao and her desire to get close to him are many times stronger than Wen Wen who has been together for several months. But the fact that Ji Baobao is the son of Ji Da devil doomed that she and Ji Baobao could not meet again. "Tong Tong..." Zhang Yi, who had agreed to go to the mountain with a group of villagers, went back and came in with a newspaper in his hand. "Brother, don''t you mean to go to the top of the mountain? Why are you back? Too much snow to go up the mountain? " Le Tong raised his head to Zhang Yi with a nervous face, Leng Leng, "brother, what happened?" Zhang Yi is an honest man. He can''t hide anything from his face. "Look at this..." Zhang Yi hands the newspaper to le Tong. When Le Tong confusedly takes it over, he reaches out and hugs Wen Wen who is lying in Le Tong''s arms. Wenwen struggles and refuses to leave Letong''s arms. Zhang Yi is so annoyed by her that she has no choice but to hold her directly and go out, cover the door and leave the huge space in the room to Letong alone. Le Tong confusedly launched the evening paper, which ranked the first in the country in terms of sales volume. As a result of her habit, she turned directly to the front page. When she looked at the familiar big head photo on the front page, her pupils suddenly enlarged! And the big words on the top of the big head photo she was very familiar with made her even worse! [notice of looking for someone!] My God! She Letong is an ordinary people, how can he de, in a short month, first on the front page of R City daily, and then on the front page of the evening paper, which has the largest sales volume in China! Can we say that her life of Letong is going to reach the summit today, and from then on, her life will step into a glorious new era?! In Letong''s mind, there are strings of fireworks blooming, which match her fantasy with a suitable festive picture. Letong is speechless about her wonderful idea that she can open her mind at such a critical moment. She calms down, abandons the confused and confused ideas in her mind, and focuses on the words under the headline and the close-up of the photo. [one shift, two later...] Chapter 188 Yue Tong calmed down, abandoned the confused ideas in his mind, and focused on the text under the headline and the close-up. The words in the following lines of the notice were not typeset block type, but the hands of people who were not very skilled in writing. As soon as Letong saw those crooked handwritten words, her heart beat wildly. When she saw the contents of those lines, her eyes turned red. My name is Ji Yu. Everyone calls me Baobao. I''m five years old. The baby has a father who loves the baby very much, but the baby has never seen his mother. Baobao likes a sister very much. Her name is Letong. Baby wants her to be a baby Mommy, but she, like mommy, doesn''t want a baby! Looking for elder sister, baby Tel: XXXXXXXXXXX, heavy reward] It took Le Tong several minutes to finish reading the short and simple lines. The short lines stabbed her tears hard. At last, the tears trickled down on the newspaper. Soon, the pretty face on the big head photo was soaked by her tears Through the hazy curtain of tears, Letong looked at the words again, then bent her knees and buried her head in the knee If we look at the words and sentences of the notice, it''s not much art or success. But the crooked handwriting and the simple words with childlike innocence everywhere showed a five-year-old boy''s strong desire to find his client. What''s the mood of those who have nothing to do with it? Letong doesn''t know how to study it. She only knows that at the moment, she can''t close the door of tears, and her heart is just like a knife! In the yard, Wen Wen''s giggle is very loud, far away in r city''s baby, at the moment, what kind of mood will it be? Are you crying for your sister, or, like Wenwen, playing and laughing happily? Since Le Tong made up her mind to leave Ji''s and r city, she deliberately did not think about Ji Baobao, who was like an angel coming down to earth. But if she did not think about it, it did not mean that she could not really think about it. Until this moment, she had to admit that compared with Ji Rui''s rigid and ruthless man, Ji Baobao was more able to affect her mood and make her more distressed and concerned. Moreover, she always felt that between herself and Ji Baobao, it seemed that there was a kind of hard to give up! Why is that? Is it just because he has a life experience that makes her feel for her and can induce her to be maternal to the greatest extent? Or is it because he has similar facial features to Ji Rui, whom she once worshipped and was infatuated with? Letong buries her head in the middle of her knees for a while. Until she calms down a little, she straightens up and wipes her face with the back of her hand. Then she worries that Zhang Yi will see her abnormality. She folds the newspaper and puts it on the sofa. She goes into the washroom and pours hot water to wash her face. In the mirror, her eyes are not only as red as rabbits, but also the tip of her nose. With a hot towel gently applied to the eyes, Letong''s heart, chaos like hemp! The content of Ji Rui''s contract leaps into her mind unexpectedly. [... Although both parties are not legally bound, once the woman receives this check, she agrees to all the terms and conditions of the contract proposed by the man. In addition to performing the relevant obligations to the man, we should also perform the responsibility and obligation to take care of the man''s five-year-old son...] If If she is really hot headed and accepts Jida''s contract proposal, does it mean that she can treat Jibao well? Like, he''s never seen a mommy, love him, protect him? Think of here, Le Tong''s heart began to pull a pull to pain. He raised his face from the hot towel and began to smile bitterly in front of the mirror. No matter how good you are to him, after all, it''s not his mommy. In this world, many people or things can be replaced, but Mommy, no matter who, no matter who, can''t be replaced! Baby, I''m sorry! No matter how much you want me to be your mommy, after all, I still can''t be your real Mommy! Letong straightens up. Until then, she vaguely understands why Ji Rui wants to limit the contract year to three years. He probably, is still waiting for the baby''s Mommy? Most of the reasons for signing this contract with her are to give the baby a substitute for Mommy, right? Sure enough, she is right. Ji Rui may not be a good husband or boss, but he is definitely a good father! Letong goes back to the living room, bends over and picks up the newspaper. Behind her, there is a sound of pushing the door. "Tong Tong..." Zhang Yi''s worried voice came from behind her. Le Tong straightens up, twists to Zhang Yi light smile, "elder brother, Tong Tong?" "Your sister-in-law took her to Uncle Chen''s next door." Zhang Yi closed the door, came over, sat down on the sofa and looked at her. "What are you going to do?" Letong unfolds the newly folded newspaper and hands it to Zhang Yi. "Brother, if you don''t know me and just look at this photo, it should be very difficult to match with me?" The photo in the newspaper is attached to the resume that Le Tong sent to Ji at the beginning. In the photo, she was three years ago, with fresh short hair and a clean green smile on her face. Although her facial features have hardly changed, her temperament is totally different. Zhang Yi carefully looked at the photos in the newspaper, and then looked at Letong. Finally, he nodded gently. "Well, if you don''t say that I haven''t paid attention to it, it''s really not like that." After Letong came here, the couple introduced her to the people around her and only said her name was Tongtong. Therefore, there should be no one who knows her full name. Moreover, the sales volume of this kind of newspaper in this closed small town is average. Who would really care about such things that have nothing to do with themselves. "Brother, you don''t have to worry too much. As long as you don''t talk to your sister-in-law, no one will recognize me." Zhang Yi took a serious look at the photo again, "when was this taken, how could it be so far away?" "Maybe it''s because of the hairstyle." Of course, Letong knows better than anyone else that the reason for the difference is not because of her hairstyle, but because she was three years ago, and now she is not three years old! Zhang Yi picked up the photo and put it in front of Letong for comparison, "it seems to be, and it seems not! Do you think people really can''t recognize it? " Le Tong snatched the newspaper. "Oh, brother, you''re so worried. Go to the newspaper stand and buy all the newspapers today. I''ll give you money!" [it''s the second shift. Ladies, after reading the article, wash and go to bed. Good night!] Chapter 189 Ji Rui watched Ji Baobao''s little figure enter the school gate. As if sensing the gaze of his father, the boy suddenly turned around and gave Ji Rui a brilliant smile. Then he put his little hand on his lips and gave Ji Rui a kiss. Ji Rui nodded to him slightly, but the little guy stood still. Ji Rui only lowered the window and waved to him, then the little guy turned around with a satisfied smile and ran to the teaching building with a small schoolbag on his back. Ji Rui closes the window and picks up a stack of newspapers. "Xiao Li, the progress of the theme park is a little slow recently. Please remind them that there is only half a month left before the completion of the first phase." Ji Rui picked up the top R City daily, spread it on his knee, read it at a glance, and told the driver in the front row to focus on driving. Xiao Li reached out and pressed the pen recorder in front of him After answering Ji Rui, Xiao Li looked at Ji Rui in the rearview mirror, hesitated for a moment, and said, "president, Mrs. Ji..." "Don''t mention her!" Ji Rui didn''t lift his head, and interrupted Xiao Li''s words in a bad tone. Xiao Li moved his eyes timidly and focused on the road. "Look over there. Is there any new progress?" Ji Rui finished reading the daily, folded it and put it aside for another evening paper. Today''s newspapers are mostly similar in content. Ji Rui glances at them, closes the newspaper he just opened, puts it aside and changes it. "Mr. Huang has extended the scope of investigation to neighboring provinces, and has no clue for the time being." At the beginning, Ji Rui asked Mr. Huang, who was in charge of the investigation, to report to him regularly every day. However, as the days went by, Ji Rui heard from each other every day that he was very sorry, sorry and so on. If he heard too much, Ji Rui got bored. In the end, there was even the impulse to follow the phone signal to the other party and strangle him. Ji Rui thinks that he, who has experienced numerous storms, has long been able to calmly accept any cruel reality. But every time he hears Mr. Huang say no in an apologetic tone from the microphone, his heart is not only as simple as disappointment, but also a bit like being thrown into a high-temperature furnace and suffering. "Let him check all over the country." Ji Rui said very overbearing, words, the hand has changed another newspaper. Xiao Li raised his eyelids and looked at Ji Rui in the rearview mirror. His eyes were a little flickering. "President, Mr. Huang has also mentioned this problem. If we investigate it nationwide, we will pay for it..." Ji Rui finally raised his eyelids and raised his eyebrows. "He''s worried that I don''t have money?" Xiao Li shrunk his head, "of course not..." Xiao Li has been a driver of Ji Rui for several years. He has always been afraid of Ji Rui. Before, Ji Rui was just cold and harsh, but as long as you work hard and make fewer mistakes, he is not too difficult to get along with. But during this time, especially after Letong''s resignation disappeared, Ji Rui became more moody. Some words, not to mention the surname Huang, don''t dare to say to him. Even Xiao Li has to see Ji Rui''s face clearly before he dare to speak. Even after seeing his face clearly, Xiao Li felt that no matter what he said, President Ji would be angry. Just like before my eyes! "If not, check it for me! Tell the boy surnamed Huang that if you give him another three days, you can''t find out. Let him smash the sign with his own hands! " Xiao Li shrunk his head again and didn''t dare to say anything. He was very glad that he recorded all the words of President Ji DA and later put them to Mr. Huang intact, so as not to make himself difficult. Xiao Li drives the car attentively and dares not touch the angry president Ji da. Originally, he had something to report. Now, he dares not mention it again. Behind him came the rustle of Ji Rui''s quick turn of the newspaper, and Xiao Li had to pray secretly, hoping that President Ji would not see any bad information! However, Xiao Li is obviously very dark today, and his character value is also very low. Just after praying, he heard president Ji''s cold voice behind him saying, "stop the car!" Xiao Li shook his hand slightly. Fortunately, he followed Ji Rui for many years. Even though his heart was so scared that he was about to jump out of his chest, his superb driving instinct was still there. He glanced in the rearview mirror, turned on the light and quickly switched lanes. In a few seconds, the car pulled over smoothly. "Pa"! Without waiting for Xiao Li to ask, a pile of newspapers smashed down at his head. "Say, what''s going on?" Xiao Li closed his eyes, took a deep breath, opened his eyes and looked at the newspaper sliding on the steering wheel. Letong''s beautiful eyes are looking at him with a smile! Sure enough, I can''t avoid it!! "President... Let me explain..." Ji Rui waved his fist on the back of the driver''s seat, "explain? How old is the baby? Don''t tell me that a five-year-old has the ability to put this kind of notice on the front page of XXX evening paper! " This pair of devil father and son, really not easy to provoke! Xiao Li turns a white eye in the heart secretly, President, you really don''t say, young master, he really has such ability!! He, as a driver, is only responsible for giving him the telephone number of the editor in chief of XXX evening news. After that, the baby will contact him by himself. As for the way Baobao used to make such an evening paper with the largest sales volume in the country make a person search notice on the front page, and in such an alternative way, he''s a little driver''s brain. He really doesn''t have enough intelligence to understand! But it seems that this kind of words can''t be used as an explanation for president Ji Da, because who would believe that a five-year-old child can easily turn things that ordinary adults can''t do into reality? Even if this man is the father of the troublemaker, he won''t believe it?! Anyway, when Xiao Li saw that newspaper this morning, he almost fell off his chair and fell to the ground. It''s normal for the president to have such a big reaction! "Young master has been making trouble, so I had to give him the telephone number of the editor in chief. I didn''t expect that young master really has such ability..." Xiao Li insisted on his crime, hoping to get lenient treatment. Ji Rui was silent for a moment. Then, slowly, he pulled his lips and said with a sneer, "I''m Ji Rui''s son..." No wonder that boy just laughed so brightly. It turns out that he has no deep meaning!! [happy Sunday, girls, early today? It''s rare for bamboo to have a day off today. Try to make today''s two shifts better before the afternoon. Then girls can have a good time without thinking about baby and Tong Tong all day long! Jida president with a squint of coffee: how about me? Bamboo represents thousands of beautiful girls with a wave of their hands: get out of here, you can squat in the corner and be abused!] Chapter 190 Ji Rui was annoyed by the newspaper that printed the big picture of Letong on the front page. But strangely, he finally took the newspaper back and put it in Ji''s hand. He doesn''t understand why, when he meets with Letong, he will do all kinds of self abusive acts similar to those of teenagers! For example, after having a relationship with Letong, he feels that Letong is not a simple woman. Everything she does for herself may be premeditated, but he insists on keeping her under his nose. Another good example is that she ran away with his huge check. He could report the case and let the police get involved in it for this reason. However, he only searched for her trace through the way of private detective, and then fretted about her unknown whereabouts every day. Another good example is that the scene of baby son directing without permission, crying in front of the people all over the country, saying that he was abandoned by the expectant mother, clearly made him a shameless father, but he was reluctant to blame his son, and even did not intend to pursue the responsibility of the evening paper. Of course, in terms of emotion, President Ji Da, whose EQ is negative, still doesn''t understand at this time. In fact, the so-called self abuse is because there is another person in the world who can make him pay more attention to her affairs than to himself. Therefore, he ignores his own feelings and focuses most of his attention on this person''s affairs. This kind of phenomenon, generally speaking, may be regarded as like. Fortunately, Ji Rui, like a robot, only knows how to work. His busy work can be a good medicine to cure his abnormality. After returning to Ji, he had a cup of hot tea. Since the disappearance of Letong, he changed his cup of coffee to hot tea in the morning. Because now he seems to have been used to the taste of coffee made by Letong, and can no longer make do with the coffee made by others, so he simply let Lin Ling change to tea. Lin Ling is still working cautiously every day, praying a hundred times every day, hoping that Letong, who is on vacation, will come back from work soon, so that she can get out of the hot tiger hole as soon as possible. She carefully put the document on Ji Rui''s desk and accidentally caught a glimpse of the newspaper on Ji Rui''s hand. "Why?! Isn''t this Tong Tong She doesn''t know anything about Letong''s resignation and "absconding with a huge sum of money". Otherwise, even if she gives her leopard gall, she doesn''t have the courage to ask such a stupid question. Ji Rui, who had been working low, raised his head and glared at her, "mind your own business!" Lin Ling quickly lowered her head, said sorry in a low voice, and ran away in a panic. Ji Rui takes his eyes back, first stares at Le Tong''s smiling head for a moment, then turns his eyes to the one cent in the photo frame and grinds his teeth. Damn it! This woman is so arrogant that she sleeps herself. How dare she pay only one cent for her service? How could he be so humble in her eyes for his ability to work? Or, in her eyes, Ji Rui''s technical ability is only worth a cent? This problem that hundreds of millions of men will mind, let Ji Rui eyebrow deep save, bite teeth, in the heart secret way, Letong you give me a good wait, wait to catch you back, I will let you have a good taste of this value-added service!! Thinking of this, Ji Rui suddenly feels that his whole body is hot and dry, and his throat is dry. His desire, which has been repressed, has a momentum of breaking the ground. Ji Rui glances at the newspaper. Letong''s clear and smart eyes look at him with a smile. That too dazzling brilliant smile, like a silent satire of Ji Rui, satirize his stupidity, satirize his incompetence! Ji Rui is not angry. He reaches for his hand, grabs the newspaper and crumples it into a ball. He is about to throw it into the garbage can when it is raised. He hands it in the air, but stops. He didn''t understand what happened to him. He was very annoying, but he was always reluctant to let go! Ji Rui sighed in silence, and his hand fell down powerlessly. He sat for a few seconds, then he opened the newspaper again, spread it on the table, took the phone and pulled it out. "I''m Ji Rui. Help me monitor the number of XXXXXXXXXXX. Record all incoming and outgoing calls. Let me know as soon as possible!" The telephone number reported by Ji Rui is the one displayed by Ji Baobao in the evening paper. Although someone arranged to monitor the baby''s phone calls, at night, after the baby fell asleep, Ji Rui still couldn''t help taking out the phone that the baby carefully hid under the pillow and carefully looking through the baby''s call records all day. In addition to calling him and the nanny, there was also a call from the newspaper. It was probably the feedback from the newspaper after the announcement was published. Ji Rui withdraws from the call record, turns to the address book, and finds that his phone number, the shortcut key is set to 1, while the "sister" phone number, the shortcut key is 2, and the old man who was originally in the position of 2, is moved to 3. It is obvious that Letong''s position in her baby son''s mind is second only to her. Ji Rui is in a complicated mood, but she can''t figure it out. Letong and her son have only seen each other a few times. What method does she use to win over her son and successfully bind his heart and make a crazy move beyond the ability of a five-year-old for her? Ji Rui is puzzled. He opens the SMS box with his fingers and ghosts. In the short message box, there are a lot of short messages in chat mode, all of which are interactive messages between her son and Letong, with hundreds of them. As a father, he has never sent a message to his baby. Probably, subconsciously, he thinks that he is a child and can''t have any words or troubles to talk about. Therefore, he has never thought about it. Click on the chat message, the first to enter the goal, all of these days after the disappearance of Letong Ji Baobao unilateral message. These dozens of short messages are repeated repeatedly. Although the words are occasionally different, they express no more than a few similar contents. Sister, come back quickly! Baby miss you very much! Sister, don''t you want a baby? Sister, don''t you want to be a baby Mommy, so you don''t come back? And the top one is just issued, probably, while Ji Rui to take a bath secretly hiding in the quilt. Sister, did you see the notice? Give the baby a call! Doesn''t my sister want to be a baby Mommy? That''s not right. It doesn''t matter to be the baby''s sister... Sister Ji Rui''s eyes, for a long time stay on the mobile phone screen, mood, like overturned the Schisandra bottle, five flavors mixed Chen! [second watch, see you tomorrow] Chapter 191 Baby text messages that dot dot ellipsis, like a hammer, knock on Ji Rui''s heart. It was not until this moment that Ji Rui realized how mature his five-year-old son was. Maybe he could see many things more clearly than he was a father! He is only five years old. Actually, he thinks that Letong doesn''t come back for a long time. Is he unwilling to be his mother? These days, a little calm down, he also tried to explore, what is the reason for Letong to leave everything? Because I hate him Ji Rui? Or is it because you can''t accept the attached condition of taking care of your baby? Or is it because five million is too small? These reasons were repeatedly affirmed and denied in Ji Rui''s mind. If she hates him, even Yang Sheng, as a spectator, thinks that she is too good to herself. Therefore, this reason should not be tenable. If she doesn''t want to take care of her baby, Ji Rui can see from her interaction with her baby that even though she is using her baby to approach herself, she really likes her baby. Therefore, in the process of repeated affirmation and negation, only the third item is left, which is most likely to be too small for money. Five million is a small sum for Ji Rui, but for the working class like Letong, it''s almost the sum of the wages that they will not eat or use in their whole life. Letong will be too small, can only say, she is too greedy! However, if you just feel that the money is too small, you can directly tell yourself, why play missing? Is it true that she is just playing a bitter game? After these days of suffering, Ji Rui''s resentment for Letong is so deep that he can''t get rid of it. As the resentment against her grows deeper and deeper, I think of her more and more frequently. Go to work, open the file, will think of her those dragon and phoenix dance, completely not from a woman''s handwriting and sharp language expression. After work, I will unconsciously look at the seat where she works. I can''t see the thin and familiar figure behind her. I will be angry with disappointment. Back home, sitting on the sofa, will think of her apron from the kitchen with steaming dishes out of the virtuous appearance. It turns out that, unconsciously, Letong has invaded his life, and the degree of invasion is much deeper than he can imagine. Ji Baobao on the bed turned over and pushed his calf out of the quilt. Ji Rui felt a little pain and reached out to grab the calf and put it back into the quilt. In his sleep, Ji Baobao grabs his arm and mumbles: "sister..." Ji Rui twisted his eyebrows. It seems that the degree of his son''s poisoning is also much deeper than he can imagine. Ji Rui tucks the baby back into the quilt, picks up the mobile phone and continues to look at the SMS records inside. A little further down, it''s the chat message with the baby before Letong disappeared. Most of them are just baby Ji''s coquetry. Surprisingly, Letong''s way of coaxing children seems to be quite a set. From the record, the baby is convinced by Letong''s treatment. On the contrary, as a father, he is often baffled by the strange problems of his baby. In the end, he either pretends to be stupid or spoils him, so he can do whatever he likes. Ji Rui looks down one by one. Unexpectedly, he sees Ji Baobao complaining to Letong. Baby: sister, why does daddy always leave baby at home? Elder sister: baby daddy may have very important work to do, so he will come home later, not ignore baby. Baobao: Baobao wants to introduce his girlfriend to Daddy, but daddy says no. Hum! Sister: baby, this kind of thing depends on fate, baby like, daddy may not like ah?! It''s like baby likes ice cream, but daddy doesn''t? ¡­¡­ There are more than ten complaint messages like this, but for each one, Letong doesn''t mean to drop a stone from the well. Instead, she patiently explains to the baby and helps him to be a father. From these explanations, it''s not difficult to see that Letong knows him many times better than any previous Secretary. No wonder she''s gone and she''s not used to it! Ji Rui read all the text messages in his baby''s mobile phone, and his mood became more complicated. However, the anger that originally rose from his bones gradually became another kind of inexplicable emotion that made him uncomfortable but could not be dissipated. Ji Rui first put the mobile phone on the bedside table, thought for a while, or put the mobile phone back under the baby''s pillow, secretly planned to change a low radiation mobile phone for the baby tomorrow. Pick up your phone, walk out of the living room and sit down on the sofa. As soon as the phone was connected, Ji Ruixian asked, "how about it?" Mr. Huang on the other side of the phone seemed to be in a daze, and then said very carefully. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry... I still can''t find any clues..." Ji Rui raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows. He said in a cold voice, "smash your sign!" Mr. Huang didn''t dare to say anything, and didn''t dare to retort. For a long time, he thought Ji Rui''s anger had subsided, "Mr. Ji, do you have any feedback on the announcement of Mr. Ji this morning?" "You don''t ask the newspaper yourself?" Ji Rui is very clear that the newspaper is willing to publish the notice. In addition to his son''s wit, the bigger factor is that he is the prince of Ji''s group. That is to say, what the other party sells is Ji Rui''s face. Therefore, if there is any suspicious news or useful information, it will be Ji Rui, not baby son, who will be the first to be informed. He didn''t receive any news, representative. There was no movement on Letong''s side. "Mr. Ji... There''s something I don''t know if I should ask..." Mr. Huang stammered. "Say it I have to say that Ji Rui is very disappointed with Huang! He thought that as a professional detective, the other side always had some special means and ways to find people, but it took so many days for the other side to find out even a little useful information, let alone the whereabouts of Letong! "Is there any conflict between you and miss Le before she leaves?" But how can Ji Rui tell others about the causes and consequences of Letong''s departure? "No!" "Mr. Ji, maybe... That''s the key!" Obviously, Mr. Huang also expected that Ji Rui had something to hide in this matter. "If you don''t have the ability, just say it straight. Don''t just talk nonsense in front of me!" Ji Rui said in a cold voice and threw the phone on the coffee table. Know to call him, get affirmation is to let oneself disappointed answer, but still, can''t help fighting! There will be one watch later, but it will be very late. Girls can watch it tomorrow Chapter 192 Letong said that it was a joke to ask Zhang Yi to buy all the newspapers back. Zhang Yi talks with her for a while, and then goes out. Letong thinks that he is going to plant on the mountain with his fellow countrymen again. But at noon, Letong, who is playing ball with Wenwen in the yard, sees Zhang Yi coming back with his bicycle, with a big bundle of newspapers tied in the back seat! "Brother, do you really want to buy it?" Letong is embarrassed by Zhang Yi''s action. In the meantime, Zhang Yi has pushed the bicycle to the shed and locked it, pulling down the bundle of newspapers. "There are only three or four newspaper stalls here. I went around and bought them all." Letong followed him and reached for help. "I''ll give you how much it cost." Zhang Yi raised her head and glared at her, "ask me for money again, and I''ll call her according to the phone number in the newspaper in a moment..." Letong smiles and doesn''t mention money any more. In her heart, if a yard is as warm as sunshine. Zhang Yi and his wife are honest people. Their concern for Letong comes from their true feelings. When they get along with them, Letong doesn''t need to spend any effort. After living here for a while, Letong feels that she has become a lot simpler and happier. You don''t have to worry about making mistakes and making Ji Rui angry any more. Or, always worrying about how much president Ji wants to misunderstand himself. "Brother, I''ll go up the mountain with you tomorrow." If Letong just wanted to invest some money to become a shareholder before, now she has the idea to participate in it. Zhang Yi looked at her in surprise, "Tong Tong, do you want to work with us?" Zhang Yi''s original intention of listening to Letong was to simply become a shareholder, but she didn''t participate in any of the practices. But now she seems to have changed her mind. "Well, I''ll go and have a look first. If I can''t do it, I won''t force it. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt everyone." In fact, Letong is very confident in herself. During her mother''s illness, she has experienced too much, so many difficulties are nothing to her. As soon as the idea of doing something in this small town germinates, it quickly grows. Zhang Yi doesn''t know about Letong''s past, and certainly doesn''t know that she once suffered so much pain and burden alone. She hesitates for a moment. Although she is worried that she can''t bear the pain, she can''t refuse her in the end. "Well, if it''s fine tomorrow, you can go up the mountain with me." I don''t know if it''s because people in this town really don''t care about the outside world, or because Zhang Yi has brought back all the newspapers that haven''t been sold in time. Anyway, no one has come to inquire about Letong all day. Letong takes Wenwen out for a stroll, and her neighbors greet her warmly as usual, without any suspicion or gossip. Letong''s half suspended heart finally returned to the ground safely. Early the next morning, Letong got up early to wash, put on thick clothes, had breakfast with Zhang Yi and went out. It''s sunny these days. Although it''s cold in the mountain, there is no snow. Letong follows Zhang Yi and some men to walk along the mountain road. Zhang Yi worried that Letong couldn''t keep up, so he deliberately walked last. Occasionally, he stretched out his hand to pull Letong. "The people from the town government have replied and signed a two-year contract with a rent of 200000 yuan." Walking in front of the middle-aged man who everyone called him brother Wang, while walking, he told everyone. There were four men, including Zhang Yi. "That''s fifty thousand a man?" Asked another man named brother Zhang. Zhang Yi looked back at Letong and said to the three men in front of him, "Tongtong said that she would take part in another job. What do you think?" At the beginning, what Letong said was to take a share in the name of Zhang Yi. Because she knows that Zhang Yi doesn''t have much cash on hand, and she doesn''t plan to participate in any operation affairs when she invests the money. The operation affairs are all decided by Zhang Yi, and she shares the money with Zhang Yi. But now she has changed her mind. After living here, she feels that both the environment and the people can make her relaxed. Here, her state of mind, unprecedented peace and comfort. Brother Wang didn''t even think about it. "Well, we are worried that if we give the rent, we will have no money to buy seeds and saplings. Since Tongtong participates in a share, the money to buy seeds will be available." These people are basically like Zhang Yi. They work hard in the metropolis with their families and save a little money. They want to do some small business in their hometown. In the end, they are much better than working in a foreign land. Now that everyone has taken Letong as a partner, Letong naturally speaks freely and gives a rough account of her future plans and operation. A few men, at first, just listen casually, then listen to Letong speak clearly, just sit down in a cave in the middle of the mountain, listen to her in detail about her ideas. "I don''t understand the planting technology and the management of planting personnel. It''s up to you. I can be responsible for financial affairs. I can also be responsible for sales and sales Yue Tong this words, several big men agree very much, nodded in succession. "How nice! We are still worrying about where to find someone to help us with our accounts. " These men and their wives are basically illiterate. If they are asked to take care of their accounts, they will become more and more confused. Letong is willing to take down this burden, which really helps them a lot. "As for sales, we were prepared to wait until the crops were almost ripe before contacting people to receive the goods." Yue Tong shakes his head. "It''s too passive. We need to understand the market demand first, and then decide the crops to be planted according to the demand. If it''s fruit or food, we can open a direct online store and directly package the products for sale. This greatly reduces the circulation link, and we can make a lot of money. " Several men feel that Letong is right, so the plans that were basically decided by several people after discussion have become to be determined, and they will move out again to discuss and study together. Five people were chatting in the cave. It was noon before they knew it. They took out the prepared dry food and sat in the cave and continued to eat and chat. Several men began to talk, and then some digression, talking about the trivial things at home, Letong listen to no meaning, then out of the cave to breathe, by the way, to see the scenery outside. Zhang Yi didn''t know when to follow, stood beside her and asked¡° Tong Tong, are you going to live here? " Yue Tong looked at the mountains in front of her and nodded, "Hmm! I really have such a plan! " Good night, ladies Chapter 193 At noon the next day, luoyuan''er in r city had lunch and lay on the table in a bored way. In the past, she would chat with Letong to pass the time. But Letong said that she would go to live with her relatives for a while and get in touch with herself when she settled down. It was almost ten days since she left, but there was no news at all. Only miserable Luo Yuan son, not only didn''t have a close good friend, but also to deal with Ji Rui that big devil every now and then ask and try. Letong told her that when she went to live with a relative for a period of time, she only said that she had quit Ji''s job. At that time, luoyuan''er clapped her hands to show her support. But Ji Rui''s words are totally different from those of his friends. "Who said she quit? She signed a two-year contract with Ji, and now it''s not a year! " You say, Ji Rui''s attitude, Luo yuan''er can''t bird him, what''s more, she really doesn''t know where Le Tong is!! At first, Luo yuan''er only thought that Letong and Ji Rui had broken up because of work. Only when she saw Ji Baobao''s eye-catching announcement in the evening paper two days ago, did she realize that her friend and Ji Rui, or not just her boss and subordinates, had a simple relationship? Otherwise, Ji Baobao that little devil, how can such sensational to publish that kind of notice? In front of the people of the whole country, he said that he wanted Letong to be his mother. If he didn''t have Ji Rui''s permission, how could it be so easy to see in the newspaper? If it''s Ji Baobao''s prank, it''s two or three days since the incident happened. The evening news has not made any clarification, but the notice of looking for people has been published all the time. It''s just that the position has changed to the classified advertisement section. Think of the possibility that Letong secretly keeps secret from her best friend and has a private relationship with Jida devil, Luo yuan''er hates it! In her heart secretly scold Le Tong is not enough righteousness, the computer''s lower right corner quietly submerged water QQ flash flash, click open, a long time never bright head in front of her eyes flashing, Luo yuan''er staring at that head for a while. Shit! Luo yuan''er can''t help but burst a sentence. This number is a trumpet opened by Letong many years ago, but it''s rarely used. She almost forgot that Letong still has this number. Hongtongtong: yuaner, where are you? Generous: no£¨ (flamethrower) Hongtongtong: touch your head, did Xu Tao offend you again? You are the one who offends me!! it ticks me off!! Hongtongtong: (innocent) I am wronged Generous: your grievance fart! Get out of here! Hongtongtong: feel your head. OK, I''m wrong. I''m sorry! Generous: get out! I''m sorry. I''m not valuable. I''ll stay with you, President Ji. Don''t bother me!! The other side is silent for a while, no longer utter a word, Luo Yuan son see Le Tong there is no movement, startled, thought she was scolded run, quickly hit the keyboard, sent a line of words in the past. Generous: Well, as long as you confess everything lenient, I will not care about you! The other side still didn''t respond. After a while, the picture went dark. Shit! Do you want to be so mean! Luo yuan''er is resentful, depressed and regretful. He is staring at the computer screen. After a while, the other side still did not move, Luo Yuan er a little anxious, and quickly knocked the line. Generous: Tongtong, come out! Can''t I be wrong? The head of black portrait a don''t move again is a burst of silence, Luo Yuan son chagrin unceasingly, almost didn''t palm own mouth to punish. About a few minutes later, when she saw Le Tong''s head lit up again, Luo yuan''er made a few expressions. Generous: cry, cry, cry Letong didn''t respond. Soon, luoyuan''er received Letong''s video invitation. This time, she didn''t dare to do it again for fear that she might accidentally say something wrong and scare away Letong, who had disappeared for nearly ten days without any news. "Yuan Er, I''m sorry! My relationship with Ji Rui is really just the relationship between my boss and subordinates. In private, it has nothing to do with it. " Letong didn''t tell Luo yuan''er the truth of her departure, not because she didn''t trust her, but because Letong didn''t want Luo yuan''er to be in the middle. As far as she knows, the projects that Roche cooperates with Gilles are not small. For Gilles, these projects are just like shrimp, but for Roche, Gilles is its biggest partner. Luo yuan''er squints at her and says, "there''s no connection. Why does Ji Baobao want you to be his mother? You don''t know. A few months ago, this little devil held a party to choose mummy. The 500 people who went to the party were all the first-class celebrities in China. However, all these 500 people were picked by Ji Baobao without exception. Such a little devil would take you as his mummy. You said you were innocent, and the devil believed it. " Luo yuan''er is used to being frank. He just warned himself not to be too fierce, or he would scare Le Tong away. But his words have come to his lips and he can''t help it. Le Tong sighed helplessly, "I don''t know what baby thinks. However, he is only five years old. Many things are taken for granted. He will say who he likes and who he hates directly. So, you should see a funny drama." Letong''s words come from her heart. Ji Baobao published such a notice in the evening paper. She thinks that Ji Rui instructed her to do so. Only Ji Rui knows that she is easy to be soft hearted, so he secretly instigates Ji Baobao to put on such a scene. Luo yuan''er sprawled on the table, "I want to watch a farce, but Ji Rui, the big devil, calls to inquire about your whereabouts almost every day. I don''t want to go to the theatre! " Le Tong on the screen, seems to be slightly stunned, "he calls to annoy you every day?" This, Le Tong didn''t expect, just think, he must be angry to death, naturally, won''t personally pull down the face to manage her, more won''t be too persistent in his own whereabouts. "No, I''m getting fed up with him!" Le Tong on the screen can''t help wringing her eyebrows. Seeing this, Luo yuan''er thinks that she is angry. He dares not mention Ji Rui again. "Alas, it''s a disappointment not to mention him. Tongtong, where are you now? Give me a new number. " Le Tong shook his head, "I don''t have a new phone number. As for where I am, I''ll give you the general location later. Just remember to keep it secret for me!" "Of course, even if Ji Rui said to give Ji to me, I would never betray you!" Luo Yuan son pats chest to say. Le Tong was amused by her to smile, "Alas, don''t say these boring things first, there is one thing, I want you to do a favor!" [there is not enough time today. There is only one shift. Tomorrow will be called today''s shift. Tomorrow''s third shift. Good night, girls!] Chapter 194 After one day on the front page, Ji Baobao''s notice of looking for people was published for six days in the classified section. In total, it took seven days. But Ji Baobao''s phone call, but there was no movement from beginning to end. Looking at Ji Baobao from a brilliant flower into a withered leaf drooping head of the small sapling, Ji Rui is not very taste. "Daddy, do you think the baby''s phone is broken?" Ji Baobao is hardly willing to do anything these days. After dinner, he nests on the sofa, holding his mobile phone in a daze all day. Ji Rui picks up his phone and pulls it out. Soon, Ji Baobao''s phone rings and the caller ID is "Daddy". Ji Baobao stared at the screen, and his dark eyes darkened slowly. Normally, once this kind of notice with heavy reward is published, it is inevitable that some people will call every day to provide some clues to try their luck, or some swindlers will call to cheat money. It is really abnormal that the baby''s phone is so quiet. The reason, of course, is that Ji Rui lets people privately transfer most of the baby''s calls to his own. On the one hand, it is to guard against someone taking the opportunity to cheat the baby. On the other hand, he can quickly find useful information from these fishy eyed calls and take corresponding measures. However, in all kinds of telephone calls every day, the credibility of information provided is almost zero. Some information Ji Rui thought was useful. He asked Mr. Huang to send someone to check it, but all of it was empty. This kind of mood from full of hope to extreme disappointment is like riding a roller coaster. Even Ji Rui, who is used to big storms, will inevitably feel melancholy or depressed, not to mention that Ji Baobao is just a five-year-old. Ji Rui doesn''t want to see his baby''s eyes full of tears all day. "Baby, daddy will accompany you to buy new year''s goods tomorrow, OK?" Ji Rui sees that his son''s head is drooping. It''s really pitiful, so he can''t help proposing. In another half a month, the Spring Festival is coming. In previous years, Ji Baobao''s happiest day is because he will decorate the mansion with the housekeeper and the servant. When others start, he will tell the housekeeper and the servant to decorate the mansion like a children''s paradise. Mr. Ji loves his grandson very much. He has no objection to this. Of course, other people have to listen to the baby''s command. "No..." However, what used to be so attractive to Ji Baobao is not attractive at all. Ji Rui is very helpless, moved body, sit to baby body side, lean body to hold him, put on his thigh. "Where does the baby want to go? Daddy will go with you Ji Rui is more and more gentle to Ji Baobao. But his tenderness is not what Ji Baobao wants most at this time. "Daddy, baby is going to find her sister!" Ji Baobao raised his head, contrary to his usual sticky and stubborn appearance, he solemnly announced to Ji Rui. Obviously, Ji Baobao no longer believes Ji Rui''s excuse about Letong''s business trip. However, Ji Baobao''s mature appearance makes Ji Rui more headache. "Baby, daddy will find his sister!" As the days go by, Ji Rui''s anger has been almost dissipated. At this time, he is only eager to find Letong. As for what to do after finding her back, whether to maintain the relationship between her boss and subordinates or force her to fulfill the contract, he has no time to think about it. Ji Baobao raised his eyes, black eyes focused on him, seems to be considering his words can not be trusted. Ji Rui bowed his head and gave the baby a kiss on the eyelid. "Don''t you believe daddy? Well Tone, is unprecedented gentle and doting. The baby blinked and said, "I believe..." the soft little hand touched Ji Rui''s chin, which would be full of whiskers at night. Then he touched his obvious dark circles under his eyes, and looked at Ji Rui inquisitively. "Daddy, do you like my sister very much?" Ji Baobao used to be a very sleepy child, but after Letong disappeared, he always fell asleep uneasily. Several times when he woke up at night, he saw his father standing in front of the floor glass, thinking of something in the dark night sky outside. Ji Baobao thinks that Daddy may be like himself, because he thinks about his sister, so he can''t sleep well. His words are not like what a five-year-old can say. Ji Rui is stunned for a moment, but instinctively shakes his head. "Daddy doesn''t like her, but baby likes her, doesn''t he?" Yes, all he did, however, was for his son! Ji Rui thinks like this, can''t help but have a long sigh of relief. Probably, many people will do this, because of face, or because the things they do violate their own principles or image. Therefore, subconsciously, they will find some suitable excuses to explain their abnormality. Whether it is the abnormality of thought or the abnormality of behavior. Ji Rui finally finds a reasonable excuse for his behavior and words and deeds that are not like what Ji Rui did during this period of time. However, the feeling of suffocation in his heart doesn''t diminish at all. "Daddy lied!" Ji Baobao scratched Ji Rui''s nose. "You don''t like how your sister can sleep with her? It''s said on TV that only the people you like will sleep together! " Ji Baobao looks at Ji Rui''s small eyes, so pure that people can''t blame. The seemingly innocent question of his son made Ji Rui''s voice stop. This little guy''s mode of thinking is really jumping. Sometimes, he is as old as an adult. Sometimes, he is so simple that people want to bite him. "It''s late. Go brush your teeth and go to bed!" Ji Rui can''t answer the little devil''s words. He has to pat his little ass and urge him to go to bed. Ji Baobao seems to have been used to being fooled by Ji Rui for a long time. He can''t get the answer he expected, but he doesn''t ask any more questions. He just jumps down from Ji Rui''s thigh and runs into the bedroom with his mobile phone. Ji Rui looks up at the time. It''s exactly nine o''clock on the wall clock. The baby must be hiding in the bedroom and secretly calling Letong. Although he can''t get through every time, he still has to try every day. Ji Rui hesitated for a moment, picked up the phone and pulled it out. When he heard the same answer, Ji Rui had no power to get angry, just said, "OK, I know!" This night, Ji Rui is still as usual, wake up, wake up early in the morning, now the black eye is not a single point did not disappear, seems to be more powerful than the original. The phone on the coffee table suddenly "dada" keeps shaking. Ji Rui, who is afraid of waking up his baby son, trots out of the washroom. He picks up the phone without seeing who it is and connects directly. "Hello, I''m Ji Rui!" Ji Rui''s face became clear, dark and bright after the phone call. When he hung up, Ji Rui went directly to the bed, lifted his quilt and slapped his big palm on his soft and warm buttocks. "Baby, get up, daddy will take you to pick up your sister!" [the first watch, there are two more. It''s new year''s day tomorrow. It can''t make the baby sad, can''t it Chapter 195 Letong is a very careful and careful person. Although she doesn''t think Ji Rui will really go to find her, she took 20000 yuan in cash in advance when she left. Moreover, she asked Zhang Yi to find a fellow townsman and give him a sum of money. She asked him to take them back to a small Town, trying not to leave any clues for Ji Rui to find. And her carefulness really made Ji Rui''s people look up and down. More than ten days later, she couldn''t get any useful information. Of course, Letong doesn''t know these things. She only knows that as long as she is frugal, the 20000 yuan will be enough for her for a year and a half. It''s not a problem, but she didn''t expect that she would suddenly have a mind to stay here and do something. Zhang Yi and his wife didn''t have much money. Originally, she planned to help them advance the rent of 50000 yuan. Now, with the 50000 yuan she had to pay, the total is 100000 yuan. The cash on hand is obviously not enough. Without the notice, Letong would not be so careful. Maybe she would go directly to a bank and withdraw 80000 yuan from her account to pay the rent. But the notice made her more thoughtful, so she contacted luoyuan''er with QQ, which she didn''t use very much, and asked luoyuan''er to borrow 100000 yuan. The money was not remitted to her account, but to Zhang Yi''s account. This kind of thing is not a big deal for Luo yuan''er. Soon, he remitted the money to Zhang Yi''s account. The money arrived in the afternoon of the same day, but the people in the bank said that 100000 yuan was not a small amount. They had to make an appointment and ask them to come back at noon tomorrow. The next day, after lunch, Letong and Zhang Yi went out of the door together and lined up at the bank for a while. If they wanted to get 100000 yuan, Letong and Zhang Yi walked out of the bank side by side. Outside the gate, there is a black car. In this remote town, such a car with a value of more than one million is very conspicuous. Letong subconsciously takes another look at the car, and her eyes fall on the tall man who suddenly emerges from the car. Letong didn''t even think about it. She didn''t care to say hello to Zhang Yi. She turned around and ran away! Just at this time, a large group of men in uniform suddenly appeared at the bank gate. All these men were in straight police uniforms, and they were valiant and military. If they were normal, Letong would look at these men more. But now, she just wanted to run away, so she didn''t care to appreciate the heroic appearance of these men. At first sight, she didn''t think much about these police officers, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to these men. However, these men took her as the center and quickly surrounded them. Letong is so anxious in the circle, while Zhang Yi, who is outside the circle, is so anxious that he shouts "Tongtong, Tongtong" at the side of the wall and tries to hit one of the men with his body, trying to break through the wall and rescue Letong. After two turns, Letong''s mind finally calms down. I think these police officers are related to the man who just stepped down from the luxury car. She stood still, frowning at the officers. "What do you want to do?" Several police officers did not say a word, at this time, someone separated the police officers, familiar voice came. "Letong, is the point wrong? What do you want to do? It''s not what we want to do! " Letong coldly glances at Ji Rui and looks at him closely. He seems to be haggard? Le Tong slightly Leng Leng, but quickly restored indifference. "Ji Rui, you are so generous! What do you have to do with what I want to do? " She looked at Ji Rui coldly, as if he was just a stranger she never knew. Ji Rui walks towards her step by step. Letong can''t help but retreat step by step until there is no way to retreat. When she bumps into a strong body like a copper wall behind her, she forces herself to look up and look at Ji Rui with arrogant and contemptuous eyes. Ji Rui calms down his anger for several days. After seeing her, he starts to rush up uncontrollably. He is getting closer and closer. Looking at her face, he doesn''t know whether it''s because she''s fat or because she''s frostbitten. He just wants to bite it down to vent his anger and anger that she''s tormented him these days! He put his face closer to Letong bit by bit and sprayed the hot breath on Letong''s face. His eyes, green and deep, stared at her with unfathomable profundity. "It''s nothing to do with me? Letong, did you forget, or did you freeze your brain? You are Ji Rui''s woman. I can''t manage your business. Who can manage it? Is that wild man outside? " Ji Rui''s low voice suddenly increased several times at the end, and the veins on his forehead burst up, which revealed that he was very angry! Letong is disgusted with what he said that you are my woman. She just wanted to refute it, but only then did she notice that Zhang Yi is still shouting outside the wall and bumping into it. "He''s my brother. It''s none of his business." Letong takes a deep breath and calms her mind a little. She raises her hand and pushes Ji Rui''s chin away as far as she can. "Ji Rui, let''s find a place to talk!" By this time, Letong has accepted the reality. At present, she can''t run away. Instead of making a scene in the street and implicating Zhang Yi, it''s more practical to find a quiet place to chat with Ji Rui. Or, calm down, Ji Rui will listen to her explanation is not necessarily. Originally, she should have refused him. However, when she was angry, she even felt disgusted when she looked at him, so she had the idea of hiding and living in seclusion. Ji Rui looks at her silently, as if he is estimating the credibility of her words. Letong looks at him quietly. Looking at his eyes so close, she finds that his eyes are full of blood. Is it that the recent work is too tired? Or, the matter of Ji Laozi has not been solved, so he will show such a tired look? When Letong realizes that she doesn''t think about Ji Rui, she shakes her head and warns herself in her heart. Letong, calm down! You are no longer the Secretary of this man. It has nothing to do with you whether he is tired for work or for personal affairs. You must not be soft hearted. Don''t be deceived by this man''s fickle appearance again! While Letong is observing Ji Rui, the other side is also observing her. I haven''t seen her for more than ten days. Her spirit seems to be very good! How many times better than when she was in Ji''s! This cognition makes Ji Rui very upset. His throat is like a fishbone, which makes him feel uncomfortable!! [the second shift is coming and the first one is coming. It''s going to be very late. Girls can watch it tomorrow. I wish you a happy new year in advance! Everything goes well!] Chapter 196 While Letong is observing Ji Rui, the other side is also observing her. I haven''t seen her for more than ten days. Her spirit seems to be very good! How many times better than when she was in Ji''s! This cognition makes Ji Rui very upset. His throat is like a fishbone, which makes him feel uncomfortable!! "Who is he?" Ji Rui straightens up, but his eyes never leave Letong. His voice is still full of oppression and deterrence. "He used to be my neighbor. Later, I recognized him as my brother." Letong answers obediently, not because she is not angry, but because it''s just a matter between her and Ji Rui. Zhang Yi, an honest man, shouldn''t have been involved. Ji Rui''s eyes suddenly narrowed up, faint, dangerous light cast to Letong¡° Brother Le Tong nodded, "well, he has a wife and children. It''s none of his business. I pester him to bring me back. You ask him to go home first. Let''s find a place to talk." For Ji Rui persistently standing at the door of the bank to investigate her and Zhang Yi, Letong dare to be angry. You know, in this small town, big things can spread all over the town in half an hour. Now that the police officers are deployed, Zhang Yi has been in a lot of trouble. Ji Rui looks at her silently, reaches out his hand, puts his arm around her shoulder, pulls her into his arms, turns his head, and says to a group of police officers around him, "officer Chen, I''ll talk to her slowly about this. It''s hard for you." One of the men with more leverage on his shoulder nodded to Ji Rui. With a move, a group of police officers around Le Tong quickly turned and trotted away. Zhang Yi, who has been yelling and making a lot of noise before, is stunned and reacts. He rushes forward to pull Letong out of Ji Rui''s arms. "Tong Tong, are you ok?" Zhang Yi reaches out to Letong eagerly, but is patted open by a powerful palm in mid air. "It''s none of your business!" Tone, full of mountain rain coming manic! Letong doesn''t bother to pay attention to Ji Rui''s rudeness. She opens her lips to Zhang Yi and smiles, "brother, this is my friend. I have something to talk to him. You go back first. What should you do? I''ll go back later." Zhang Yi takes a look at Ji Rui. He feels that this man is not easy to provoke. When he looks at Letong again, his face is calm and calm. It seems that this man really has no malice to her. He still had 100000 yuan in his pocket. Everyone was waiting for the money at his home and made an appointment to go to the town hall to sign the contract in the afternoon. "Are you really OK?" Zhang Yi looks at Letong and Ji Rui uneasily. "Well, it''s OK, go back quickly, sister-in-law, they are waiting for you!" In order to let Ji Rui dispel doubts, Letong specially carried out sister-in-law Zhang. Sure enough, Ji Rui''s face eased a little, and his guard against Zhang Yi seemed to fade. "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine. I''ll send her back later." Zhang Yi hesitated for a moment, and Letong waved to him again to show that he didn''t have to worry, so he turned slowly. Letong looks at Zhang Yi walking away, raises her elbow and bumps into Ji Rui''s rib heavily. Ji Rui is in pain, but he still hugs her tightly. He doesn''t relax half a minute and turns to the car. "Back to the hotel!" Ji Rui doesn''t mind arguing with Letong in public, but there are some things that need to be settled with her! Letong pauses. The hotel always makes her feel dangerous, especially when she and Ji Rui are alone! Ji Rui seems to see through her concerns, pick eyebrows, "don''t go to the hotel, go to your brother''s house!" From the reaction of Letong just now, he is sure that Letong doesn''t want to implicate the man. He doesn''t know what happened to her. Sure enough, Letong was pinched by him, reluctantly started and walked to the car with him. After closing the door, the car smoothly out of the road, Letong moved his mouth, just want to say something, Ji Rui but look at her, light tunnel¡° Give you half an hour, you must come up with a reasonable explanation He was anxious for so many days. At this moment, he felt that he was not in a hurry. When he found someone, he felt secure and sleepy for no reason, so he came quietly. Ji Rui said, arms in both hands, the body back, closed his eyes up. Letong doesn''t say anything. It happened so suddenly that she didn''t even think Ji Rui would suddenly appear in front of her. Therefore, she really needs some time to think about it and have a showdown with Ji Rui. Letong looks out of the window. There are only two roads outside this small town, one leading to the next small town and the other to the county. Now the bus goes to the county. President Ji Da is really different. Wherever he goes, he takes luxury cars and stays in high-end hotels. After the dark mockery, Letong forces herself to calm down and sort out the muddle headed debt between herself and Ji Rui. Of course, when we look at it carefully, this is not a muddle headed account, because here, she and Ji Rui have always been just subordinates and superiors, and have never been biased or intersected. However, Ji Rui doesn''t know what kind of stimulation she has, so he has to tangle up and force her to sign a ghost contract. For the first time in so many days, Letong analyzed the motivation of the contract in such detail. Before, she was not curious, but she forced herself not to think. After all, things that would not become reality were futile. But now, the contract that she thought had no binding force on her became a rope because of Ji Rui''s persistence, binding her firmly. Originally, her solution was to cut the rope directly, but it turned out that this method failed. Now, she had to find a breakthrough to untie the knot of the rope. The afternoon sun is very bright. The strong light refracted from the road is very uncomfortable. Letong soon takes her eyes back from the road. In my ear, Ji Rui''s subtle but rhythmic breathing sound came! Letong''s time with Ji Rui is not long, but it''s not short. Naturally, he knows that President Ji is asleep. Letong can''t help but turn her head, her eyes fall on the man''s face with her eyes closed and leaning back on the back of the chair. Ji Rui''s skin color is not the top white, but the kind of wheat skin that belongs to healthy men, but it is not too white. There are two obvious black circles under his long eyelashes. Is this man who is always full of energy, like a robot, also tired? Happy new year, girls!! Baby loves you. Of course, bamboo also loves you very much. Cough!] Chapter 197 Ji Rui''s skin color is not the top white, but the kind of wheat skin that belongs to healthy men, but it is not too white. There are two obvious black circles under his long eyelashes. Is this man who is always full of energy, like a robot, also tired? In a moment, it seems that an invisible hand has forced her brain to fill a mess of information about Ji Rui. There are so many new and old information that Le tong can''t read. She side body Zheng Zheng ground looks at Ji Rui, don''t know how long, tightly closed double eyes of Ji Rui, suddenly open eyes, tiny green deep eyes straight into Letong''s line of sight. "Is it good?" Ji Rui''s deep and hoarse voice sounded in the silent carriage for a long time, which was abrupt but sexy. He was like a naughty cat, scratching his palm with his little paw, which made his heart tremble and itch. Yue Tong still looked at him without blinking. Unexpectedly, he nodded his head, and then said uncontrollably, "if there is no black eye..." "Ha ha..." Ji Rui''s chest is slightly undulating, and the magnetic and dumb laughter is passing by Letong''s ears, just like the willow branches blown by the spring wind, with thousands of emotions and feelings of spring. Letong has known Ji Rui for a long time. Almost, she has never seen him show such a bright and tempting smile. Originally, he has a kind of stuck brain. Now, he is completely taken for granted. He just looks at Ji Rui''s smiling face in a daze. At this moment, Ji Rui and Ji Baobao are not only similar in facial features, but also in temperament and manner. That faded the cold and stiff feeling of slightly raised lips, that was driven away by the warm sun, cold smile bent eyes, and that because of happy and slightly raised eyebrows, all are similar to Ji Baobao happy. Such Ji Rui makes Letong crazy. And so put away the Lingya sharp teeth and smart look like a silly goose Letong, unexpectedly let Ji Rui feel very interesting. Originally, he thought that when he saw Letong, he would like to hang her up and beat her up, and then use all the vicious words he could think of to abuse her again. But when he came down from the car and saw Letong, all his anger and hatred, as well as those vicious words stained with poison, dissipated automatically. At that moment, he was very funny and silently crossed his chest with his mind: Thank you, Lord! Yes, thank God that he can find this woman! This is a woman who made him and his son sleep and eat hard for more than ten days! All the means he thought he would use to deal with the woman who escaped maliciously turned into nothing when he saw her smiling face in the sun, leaving only a question that he almost blurted out, "are you ok?" However, without waiting for him to respond, the woman ran as soon as she saw him. Looking at her figure in vain, his heart seemed to be torn mercilessly. Her action, mercilessly revealed a message: she, do not want to see him! She still wanted to run away from him! He thought that her ruthless turn would make him angry, but he was not angry! Some, just slowly floating on the heart of sadness. He didn''t understand why he felt sad. He was not familiar with this emotion, so he could not tell the source of it. At the moment when he left the police officers, he forced down all kinds of abnormal emotions in his heart, such as excitement, joy and so on, which would only appear when the baby saw the woman. At the moment, they really floated in his heart, but they were all suppressed by his strong reason. He deliberately used the tone of cold ice to question her, "Letong, is the point wrong? What do you want to do? It''s not what we want to do. God knows, at that time he, in fact, did not want to say anything nonsense, just wanted to reach out and hold her tightly in his arms! However, even though his inner desire was crying violently, he still pretended to be indifferent and calmly approached her step by step. Because he didn''t dare! He is afraid that his too close, will scare her away! Until she got into the car, the car smoothly out of the road, his heart hanging in the air for more than ten days, finally slowly landed on the ground. Looking at her sitting quietly beside him, even without any intimate interaction, the atmosphere in the carriage made him feel safe and comfortable. How long has this kind of atmosphere, which makes people want to have a good sleep, not appeared around them? Watching her mouth move, he knew that she was eager to make it clear to herself, and then, probably, wanted to let him let her go! But he, this time, will never let her go again! She said that she wanted to have a good talk with herself, so let''s talk about it. As long as she is still in her sight, how can she talk about it! So, he said to give her half an hour. In fact, he wanted to give himself half an hour to have a good rest so that he could get ready to fight with her. Only he knows how he has been struggling with his busy work and his sad baby son for more than ten days. At the moment, the person you are looking for is right beside you. Like countless days before, she stayed quietly and meekly by his side. Even though her quietness and meekness were only appearances, somehow, it always made him feel at ease. The tense nerves finally relaxed in the atmosphere of peace of mind. He didn''t know how long he had slept until a hot light fell on his face. The hot temperature first awakened his sensory nerves. At first, he thought it was the bright sunshine outside. He wanted to ignore it, but later, the light seemed to be heating up continuously. The temperature on his face was getting higher and higher, so hot that he thought he could make a hole in his face. Until then, he realized that it was not right. He opened his eyes, right, her beautiful black eyes. That pair of black eyes, not the usual clear, some, is a confused state of confusion and hazy, vaguely, but also with a bit of infatuation, Ji Rui heart, by her eyes hook mind ripple, bursts of inexplicable joy like a frenzy to him. It was not like the question he would have asked. I couldn''t help blurting out, "is it good?" He is not like him at all who can say such words with temptation! Then, before he had time to explore his abnormality, he heard her reply: if there is no black eye If She will not understand, her words, give Ji Rui how much imagination. At that moment, he could not restrain the ecstasy in his heart and laughed out. If there is no black eye! He thought that it must be very annoying for her to run away from him so decisively! But her words showed her worry about him! Happy new year, ladies! One shift, there will be two later!] Chapter 198 At that moment, he could not restrain the ecstasy in his heart and laughed out. If there is no black eye! He thought that it must be very annoying for her to run away from him so decisively! But her words showed her worry about him! Although she seems to be very careless, the more casual she is, the more sincere she is. "You''re fat. Did you have a good time?" Ji Rui small Mei for a while, double eyes restore facial expression, jiongjiong eyes up and down to look at her again. The words that he had planned to question and censure Letong for a long time had rotted in his stomach in just a few seconds. The word "play" showed his mood of trying to make Letong''s escape bigger and smaller. "Eh?" Letong recovers from her confusion, a little unable to reflect the true meaning of his words. Ji Rui, who seems to be more amiable than the cold man she is familiar with, also makes her unable to guess what he really thinks. Play? It''s not fun when things get like this! This matter, she is self-conscious, Ji Rui is not a fool, of course, also very understand. But knowing that she was going away to avoid him, he pretended that she was coming to play. What was her intention? Letong and Ji Rui look at each other for a few seconds, and their brains gradually recover. Finally, they understand that men are pretending to be stupid. "Ji Rui, I''m not playing!" The confused look in Letong''s eyes has been replaced by the bright obstinacy. The man tried to be silly, but she couldn''t let him do it! Because she didn''t want to have any more contact with him. If she admitted that she was coming to play, they would be entangled with each other. If you keep going, you will only force yourself to the end! "Letong, what can I do for you?" Ji Rui naturally doesn''t want to destroy the rare atmosphere. Moreover, he knows that he is clumsy and that he may not have enough ability to let Letong go back with him voluntarily. Therefore, he hides his secret weapon in the hotel. "Ji Rui, I haven''t touched your five million check. You can send me back later, and I''ll give it back to you!" Letong is anxious to get rid of the relationship between herself and him. In her opinion, as long as the check is returned to him, she and he are just two people who have nothing to do with each other. It''s just that she''s a little naive. There are some things that you don''t want to take or return. In particular, what she takes is something from a man like Ji Rui. If she wants to return it casually, it''s not so easy! Letong''s move to get rid of the relationship makes Ji Rui feel bad, but he doesn''t dare to criticize her too much. You know, on the way here, my baby son taught him all the time. Although it''s just childish words from a five-year-old, Ji Rui, 30, has to admit that my baby son seems to know more about how to get along with women than he does. "Daddy, is my sister still angry with you, so I ran away from home?" On the plane, the baby asked him. In his opinion, Letong ran away because of the quarrel with Ji Rui in Ji''s office that day. Ji Rui didn''t say a word, and the baby said, "Daddy, my sister is a girl. I want to coax her, but I can''t be fierce!" When leaving the hotel, the baby also told, let Ji Rui in any case can not be fierce music Tong. At this time Ji Rui, hearing Le Tong''s insistence on getting rid of him, though his face is unchangeable, his high mood just now is swishing down. Fortunately, he remembered his precious son''s warning and forced his anger down. He was afraid that if he could not control himself, he would say something he shouldn''t say. So he closed his eyes again and leaned back in his chair. "I''ll talk about it later. I''m tired. I''ll sleep for a while." Letong doesn''t know that this is Ji Rui''s strategy of delaying the war when he has nothing to do. He just thinks that he is really tired! In her cognition, Ji Rui has always been domineering and powerful. How can she bow and give in? He said that he was tired, but he was really too tired! With this kind of cognition, Letong will no longer speak. She is still very scrupulous about Ji Rui. After all, it''s hard for others to say, but the man in front of her has enough ability to directly take her back to r city, so she just wants to solve the contract by peaceful means. But if you disturb the man''s sleep, it may directly affect the result of the conversation. Letong has been silent since then, while Ji Rui has been closing his eyes. He doesn''t know whether he is sleeping or not. He doesn''t open his eyes until the car stops in the parking lot of the hotel. After getting out of the car, Letong obediently follows Ji Rui to the elevator. In fact, she can''t be a good girl either, because when she got out of the car, she found that there were four men in black behind her. Among the four men, two of them, Le Tong, were the bodyguards of the Ji family. Two people into the elevator, four bodyguards did not follow in. Ji Rui and other Letong walk into the elevator and close the door. While pressing the key, he asks Letong. "You didn''t have lunch, did you?" He this rare considerate care let Letong is very surprised, but it is a light glance at him, "eat!" Ji Rui didn''t say anything more. They stood in the elevator in silence. One was staring at the door of the elevator, and the other was watching each other with an open and aboveboard twist. The elevator door opens, Letong goes out first, and Ji Rui follows. "Do you want anything else? I''ll ask the waiter to prepare. " Letong stood still, "no!" She really didn''t know that the president of Jida, who has always done things neatly and simply, had a day of procrastination. During Ji Rui''s sleep, her brain constantly ponders over Ji Rui''s abnormal behaviors. First of all, he absconded with money. If he did as he used to, he would certainly make a fuss about it. Give her any charges, and she''ll have to be taken back to r city by the police. But judging from what he did just now, it seems that the police officers just came to help him find someone, and did not intend to make any threat to her. And now, he has to take himself back to the hotel, because the hotel is more convenient to talk? Or do you want to make a copy of the night of the anniversary party? Think of here, Letong inexplicably on the alert, involuntarily, while Ji Rui with the bodyguard behind to explain what time, then want to go. Unexpectedly, the arm is firmly grasped by a powerful hand! [chuckles]! Today, new year''s day, I accompany my family to the square to watch my aunt dance and watch the music fountain! Let''s go to bed after watching it. See you tomorrow!] Chapter 199 "Letong! Where are you going? " Ji Rui''s voice came from behind. Without warning, she was pulled back a few steps by the man and hit him heavily. "You..." Letong raised his head and glared at him, wanted to say something, but was interrupted by his words, "baby is waiting for you inside!" Ji Rui holds her waist and pushes her forward. He reaches out to open the door of the guest room. Er! Baby''s here too?! This news shocked Letong. She can treat Ji Rui as a stranger or as an enemy. But she didn''t know how to face her baby. Thinking of Ji Baobao''s dark eyes, Letong feels guilty. "Ji Rui, I..." Letong climbs the wall with her hand and pushes Ji Rui against her body to keep him from opening the door. "Huh?" Ji Rui picks eyebrows. Letong looked around and saw the sign "toilet" at the end of the corridor, "I... Want to go to the bathroom!" Ji Rui couldn''t help raising his lips. "There''s a bathroom in the guest room!", With a smile, the long hand stretched out from the gap under Letong''s armpit and twisted on the doorknob. "Click!" The door should sound to push open, the music Tong hasn''t responded to come over, then hear clear and familiar childish voice excitedly shout. "Sister! Daddy, did you bring your sister back? " With the excitement of shouting is the approaching "Dong Dong Dong" footsteps. Letong wants to escape, but behind her, there is a wall of people blocking her retreat. The tall man seems to be afraid that his body is not strong enough, so he climbs his hands on the doorframes on both sides, and directly Letong is trapped in his arms. In addition to walking forward, Letong has no choice. "Go in, baby is going crazy!" Ji Rui behind her with a low voice to urge her, such a pleasant Ji Rui, let Letong cold hair erect, feel, he is to lure himself into the pit of fire. Just when Letong is in a dilemma and is at a loss, a small figure appears in the porch. Soon, the little face full of expectation and smile has arrived in front of Letong. "Sister! Sister Ji Baobao shouts and pours at her. Her small hand is around Letong''s waist. Her small face looks up and stares at her with a smile. "Daddy didn''t cheat the baby. He''s really a sister!" Letong slightly embarrassed, raised his hand to pinch his soft face ~ egg, did not wait for her to speak, Ji Baobao said. "Sister, is the baby thin? The baby thinks that the elder sister wants to drop a few catties of meat While saying, he rubbed his small face against Letong''s hand. Letong''s eyes are slightly hot, and her slender fingertips slide from his face into his soft hair. She murmurs to her shining eyes, "baby... Sorry..." Baby innocent eyes, let Le Tongzong is a thousand grievances and reasons, can''t say! Although she didn''t think it was wrong for her to run away without saying a word, it was wrong for her as an adult to let a five-year-old child sign the notice and come all the way to find her! This was originally a grudge between her and Ji Rui, but Baobao was innocently involved. Baby is not really thin, but Letong''s remorse is real. "Go in and talk about it!" Ji Rui''s big hand is on Letong''s shoulder, and he gently takes her into the room with slight strength, and closes the door with his backhand. "Baby, let my sister go in again!" Ji Rui said, bending over to pick up his son, embracing Letong''s shoulder and striding into the living room. In the living room, there are two people in black. It seems that they are also bodyguards brought by Ji from R city. "Young and old, Miss le." After saying hello, the two consciously flashed out. Ji Rui takes Letong into the living room, releases her hand on her shoulder and bends over to put the baby on the sofa. "Have you had lunch, baby?" Ji Baobao doesn''t answer him. He reaches out and pulls Le Tongfei to let her sit down. Then he climbs on her thigh and sits with his back on Le Tong''s chest. His legs sway and he looks up to Ji Rui. "No, baby will eat with her sister when she comes back!" Letong found that all the words she had just thought of on her way here were useless in front of her baby. Ji Rui is really smart. Knowing that her brain will turn into a pig''s brain when she faces her baby, he brings her back so that she has no room to refuse. It seems that the baby can only sit down and have a serious talk with Ji Rui after lunch and taking a nap. "My sister has had lunch. Go with your daddy!" Letong tries to hold Ji Baobao and hands him to Ji Rui. Unexpectedly, the baby was as heavy as a stone, sitting still in her arms and shaking her legs leisurely. "The waiter will send it, baby, wash your hands quickly!" Ji Rui, standing in front of them, rubs Ji Baobao''s head with his big palm. "Oh Ji Baobao obediently jumps down from Letong''s thigh, turns around and pulls Letong''s arm, "sister, you come too!" At this time, Le Tong, who is full of guilt for her baby, is more difficult than ever to refuse her baby''s request. With the baby into the washroom, the baby consciously climbed on the stool in front of the washing table, and then naturally handed a pair of white hands to Letong. Yue Tong smiles and glances at him, "lazy pig!" Ji Baobao giggled, but did not refute. Letong took his little hand in one hand and put some hand lotion on his hand. He was concentrating on helping the little guy wash his hands when a dark shadow came over. Ji Rui leans on the door, arms in both hands, looking down at Letong who carefully washes her baby''s hands. Although she was wearing a bulky down jacket, her legs wrapped in tight jeans were straight and slender, and her posture was as graceful as he remembered. Ji Rui''s eyes, looking up from the bottom to the top, fell on her face with an unfathomable and deep focus. Her beautiful black hair was not as meticulous as when she was at work. Instead, she put a hair loop loosely behind her, and a few long strands of hair hung on her pretty face. Black curly long eyelashes, slightly shaking, thin lips because of excessive concentration and slightly covered. Her face, it seems, is thinner than before. Her cheeks, which were slightly curved with some baby fat, are now straight diagonal lines. It seems that her life here is not much better than that of him and his baby in r city. He is not the only one who thinks of the bad life. His heart is a little happy and comforting. "Wash your baby''s face!" Ji Rui saw Letong help the baby wash his hands and dry the water on the baby''s hands with a towel, and then said. Letong didn''t look back and didn''t respond to him. She just picked up a towel and rubbed it with hot water, and then helped Baobao wash her face carefully. The facial features under the towel are as beautiful and perfect as works of art. Letong sighs from her heart as she wipes them! This boy is so handsome that he has no friends. When he grows up, I don''t know how to harm people! One shift, two late Chapter 200 This boy is so handsome that he has no friends. When he grows up, I don''t know how to harm people! Ji Baobao naughtily blinked a few beautiful black eyes, "sister, is the baby very handsome?" Letong "poof" to laugh out, really unexpected, Ji Rui such a serious old-fashioned man will raise such a stinky and ancient spirit son! "Yes! The most handsome baby in the world Le Tong said some helpless, but the tone is full of ten doting. Ji Baobao raises his lips and glances at Ji Rui leaning against the door. "More handsome than daddy?" Letong spat in her heart. President Ji is a devil in wolf''s skin, while Baobao is a real angel. Is there no comparability at all?! "Of course!" In front of the man, Letong didn''t say what she said in her heart. She is a person who knows current affairs. At present, if she enrages Ji Rui, it will not do her any good. Although the man behind him is psychologically prepared to hear such an answer, he is not happy with his baby son Nader''s provocative little eyes. Ji Rui stretches his waist and hands out to squeeze his son''s face. Baby giggles, shrinks and buries his face in Letong''s arms. Letong turns to look at Ji Rui. Ji Rui to her pick eyebrows, "baby like me!" The implication is that since the baby is handsome, how can he be a father who is not handsome? Yue Tong glances at him again and says faintly, "baby has no black eye circles!" Ji Rui almost didn''t vomit blood because of Letong''s words. He can''t help reaching out to the man who is full of confidence and touching the fundus of his eyes. He steps forward, walks behind Letong and bends over to look at him in the mirror¡° I feel fine! " Ji Baobao puts out his head from Letong''s armpit and makes a face at him. "My sister says that if you have it, then you have it. Daddy with two panda eyes is so ugly!" Finish saying, still vomited tongue to him! Ji Rui reached out and patted him on the face, "baby, do you kiss daddy or sister? How can you help outsiders say Daddy is ugly? " The baby scratched his eyelids with his fingers and made a face at him, "baby and sister kiss! The elder sister is not an outsider, the baby wants the elder sister to be a mommy This is very much in line with Ji Rui''s mind. He pinched his face to show that he was unfilial and let bygones be bygones. When Letong heard this, she froze, "baby..." Ji Rui knows that Letong must want to be more serious about it. He quickly pulls the baby out of her arms and interrupts her, "baby, let''s go out first and let my sister wash her face." "Oh..." the baby put his hands around his neck, and was very cleverly carried out by him. Letong finds that a Ji Baobao has already overwhelmed her. Now, with Ji Rui, the father and son sing the oboe together, and they may not be able to beat them. He lowered his head and held hot water in his face. He began to regret going back to the hotel with Ji Rui. If she knew Ji Baobao was here, she would not come back with Ji Rui. Clearly, the baby is Ji Rui''s son, but inexplicably became her weakness. Although Letong is surprised at Ji Baobao''s great influence on her, she has accepted this reality in these days'' missing and remorse. Letong slowly washes her face, racking her brains to think of ways to get away, until the baby''s loud cry comes in. "Sister, it''s time to eat!" Without waiting for Letong to answer, Ji Baobao has already run over and probes in from the door, "sister, are you shy?" Yue Tong rolled a white eye in the heart, this little devil usually contact of what ghost ah, say of words, how like a little adult easily can let a person daydream together? "Hurt your head, why should my sister be shy?" Letong came out and patted his head, then he forced him to walk passively towards the dining room. "Daddy said it Ji Baobao tilts his head and squints at Letong with a smile. Letong face uncontrollably a red, lift eyes, is sitting on the table in front of the man that pair of unpredictable deep eyes. "When did I say that?" Ji Rui doesn''t admit it. Ji Baobao stares at Ji Rui, "it was said before!" With that, he takes Letong to Ji Rui''s seat and gently pulls the chair away. Yue Tong glances at Ji Rui, who is holding a bowl of soup. She doesn''t seem to care about where she is going to sit. "Sit down, sister!" The baby pulled her wrist and looked up at her with expectant eyes. Letong thinks that if Baobao wants to sell her, maybe she just needs to call her sister two times and wink at her, she will be sold and help Ji Baobao count the money! "Sister is not hungry!" Although the mouth is said like this, but still followed baby''s idea, sat down beside Ji Rui. Ji Baobao quickly climbed up on the chair beside her, stood up, politely carried the bowl in front of Letong, and stood on tiptoe next to the table to serve the soup. "Baby, wait for my sister!" Yue Tong snatched the bowl in his hand, "be careful to iron it!" Ji Baobao is standing, insisted, "the baby is not afraid of hot!" Le Tong scolds Ji Rui, who is drinking soup. "This kind of thing should be done by your father or sister. The baby is still young, and it''s very dangerous!" Letong naturally blames Ji Rui, but forgets that Baobao is Ji Rui''s son, but she is an outsider and has no say in educating her baby. Ji Rui raised his eyelids, "I said give him Sheng, he said he would come by himself, let him have a try!" What else did Letong want to say, but Ji Baobao said, "well, it''s the baby who wants to come by himself! Baby is a man, can take care of his sister, can also take care of Daddy Ji Rui winks at Letong, which means, look, it''s not what I said, it''s what he said! Letong stares at Ji Rui and puts the soup in front of the baby¡° Drink it, and watch out for the heat. " Ji Baobao cleverly said thank you sister, and then picked up the spoon obediently stirred the steaming hot soup. "Sister, shall we go home in the afternoon?" Waiting for Letong to give himself soup, blowing slowly, Ji Baobao suddenly tilted his head to look at her and asked. Yue Tong stares at Ji Rui once more, and grinds her teeth in her heart with her innocent eyes! Damn, this is definitely Ji Rui''s trap. Knowing that she can''t refuse the baby, bring her back and let the baby clean her up! Turning around, looking forward to Shangji baby''s eyes, Letong gritted her teeth and said. "Baby, my sister is working here now, so I can''t go back with baby." Ji Baobao looks at her steadily, and then blinks. In her eyes, she quickly condenses a layer of crystal Two more complete Chapter 201 Letong just looks at Ji Baobao, but she doesn''t know what she said. Let Ji Rui, who was eating leisurely, give her a hand and look at her. She wants to work here. Why doesn''t he know? "Sister..." Ji Baobao with a slight sobbing cry, a mouth, it is like a free movement of the rope, ruthlessly in Letong''s neck. However, in Letong''s opinion, the rope around her neck is not fatal for the time being, but Ji Rui''s danger can break her to pieces every minute. She doesn''t know why she defines Ji Rui''s destructive power, but she always believes in her intuition. Le Tong, who is still rational, grits her teeth and looks at Ji Baobao with a cruel heart. "Baobao, my sister has promised others to work here, so I can''t break my promise!" Then he reached out and rubbed Ji Baobao''s head, trying to appease him. Ji Rui frowned slightly. She said that working here had something to do with her borrowing 100000 yuan from Luo yuan''er? He wants to say something to stop Letong, but seeing his son''s pitiful appearance, he should be more able to shake Letong''s decision than himself. After all, even he is an iron man who can''t resist the baby''s move, not to mention Letong is too soft hearted to his son. As a result, Ji Rui forcibly suppresses his agitation and anger, and sits quietly to watch the changes. Sobbing Ji Baobao raises his eyelids and looks at Letong through the curtain of tears. When he hears her answer, he doesn''t cry as much as Ji Rui expected. Instead, he sucks heavily. Then, he raises his hand and wipes his eyes with the back of his hand. Small shoulder, because of the pain of forbearance and gently shaking, looking at such a clever forbearance of Ji Baobao, Letong only feel that the invisible rope on the neck is more and more tight, although not to let her suffocate, but also let her chest suffocate. "Baby..." reluctant to give up the little guy''s sadness, he wanted to say something to comfort the sad little guy. But he opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. He could only look at him gently and wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes gently with his fingertips. "Sister... Don''t you want a baby?" Ji Baobao puts her face on the palm of her hand and asks Letong with a cry. Letong raised her head slightly, blinked desperately, sniffed heavily, and then squeezed out a smile to her baby. "Of course not! The baby is so good and handsome. How can my sister not have a baby? " Putting aside Ji Rui''s ghost contract, Letong doesn''t exclude going on with Baobao. But Ji Rui appears in front of her from a long distance with her baby. She will never be naive enough to think that Ji Rui, a man like him, will compromise with her and automatically cancel the contract. Although he is more friendly and easygoing to her than ever before, the more he is, the worse she feels. Ji Rui does this to make Letong feel that he wants to play some tricks behind his back. "The elder sister deceives... The elder sister works here, does not want the baby?" Ji Baobao suddenly raised his voice and asked. Ji Baobao is not so easy to deceive. He and his father took a morning flight to see his sister. If her sister wants to work here, how long does it take him to see her?! Facing the baby''s very clear questioning, Letong has some poor words, "my sister can occasionally go back to see the baby''s..." in this way, how can you hear the speaker''s lack of confidence. Ji Baobao has stopped his tears, but there are still two small tears hanging on his long eyelashes, which makes him look especially pitiful. He tilts his head and looks at Letong. "But... The baby wants her sister to be her baby''s mother... It''s so far away from home and her sister is so beautiful that it''s easy to be abducted by other uncles!" Yue Tong is speechless. Her heart is filled with bitterness. She licks her lips. For a moment, she really doesn''t know how to explain to Ji Baobao. She won''t be his mommy, and she can''t be his mommy! Ji Rui, hearing his son say such a few words, claps his hands in his heart, and pays attention to le Tong''s reaction. Although, let the son come forward to deal with Letong, not open and aboveboard enough. However, what he wants is Letong to come back to r city with him and his baby. It doesn''t matter how to achieve it. Moreover, even if he does not want to admit it, he has to admit that compared with himself, Baobao''s son''s ability to control Letong is many times greater. He is very clear that he will not get any response to any request to Letong. He will push Letong like that contract. At that time, he will hide in that corner. Next time, he may not be so lucky to find her! This time, if it wasn''t for him to pay close attention to Luo yuaner''s brother and sister, Zhong Hao and other people who are close to le Tong, he would not have thought that she would have gone to the ghost place where birds don''t lay eggs, which is more than 2000 kilometers away. When she said she was working here, was she going to use the 100000 yuan to do small business here? She will either go back to work as his secretary, or go home with him and be a good woman and a good baby''s Mommy as the contract says. How could he allow her to stay here and work?! Even though Ji Rui has XX in his heart, XX has rejected all kinds of excuses that Letong wants to stay in this ghost place, but he doesn''t move. He just squints at Letong, waiting for her answer to her son. Letong face slightly show a trace of embarrassment, probably because the baby said she would be abducted by other uncles, this kind of children''s words. "Baby, sister will never!" This is a very decisive statement. Father and son pick eyebrows at the same time, Ji Rui continues to wait and see, but Ji Baobao suddenly turns his eyes to his father, and then moves back to Letong''s face. "Why?" Little baby, when he questioned people''s momentum, he was not much weaker than Ji Rui, a big devil in the business world. "Because..." Letong pause, "no why, no is not." This kind of answer, the baby can not accept, he also used the eye tail Piao Ji Rui one eye, "is because the elder sister likes the baby daddy?" "Eh!" Yue Tong didn''t even think about it. She shook her head, "of course not! Daddy is just the boss of my sister. " Ji Rui eyes just lit up the light, because she did not have a trace of leeway answer and died. When Ji Baobao hears such an answer, his reaction is more direct and intense than Ji Rui, who is used to hiding his emotions. He glared at Letong with deep resentment. His mouth was flat and his arm was on the table. The whole person was lying on his arm, pursing his lips and drooping his eyes. He was depressed and didn''t say anything like a stuffy oil bottle. [one watch, two later. As for the issue of more changes, it should be more from next Tuesday than it is now. As for the number of changes, I''ll let you know later!] Chapter 202 Letong is very funny about Ji Baobao''s childish reaction, but she is embarrassed to laugh. She has to put her face close to him and pinch his frog like cheek. "My sister doesn''t like anyone, only the baby! Now it is, and it will be! " Music Tong soft voice coax, gather to kiss on the forehead of the baby. Ji Baobao did not move, only raised his eyelids and looked at her, as if he was not satisfied with her words. Letong said the words, see Ji Baobao and no sign of relief, no longer coax, stand up to the baby said. "Did the baby ignore her sister? Well, I''ll go back first! " Then he pulled away his chair and pretended to leave. Just turn around, sleeve is caught, didn''t wait for Le Tong reaction to come over, Ji Baobao has whole rushed over to embrace her. "Sister, don''t go..." weak tone, has been completely out of the willful overbearing just now, but like a abandoned dog on the side of the road. Letong backhand embrace him, "sister can wait a while, but the baby can''t lose his temper, also can''t capricious!" Ji Baobao buries her face in her clothes and doesn''t say a word. Letong turns and stares at his head "Oh... The baby knows..." Ji Baobao answers with a mouthful of doodle. Letong then turned back and sat down with him, putting a bowl of rice in front of him that he didn''t eat a few mouthfuls, "concentrate on eating! Otherwise, my sister will leave at once. " Ji Baobao is threatened by Yue Tong. He immediately picks up his chopsticks and grabs his rice. Letong has already had lunch, and she is not hungry at all. In addition to the mess in her mind, she has no appetite. After only drinking a bowl of soup, she sits by and supervises Ji Baobao to eat a bowl of rice and drink a bowl of soup. After the father and son have finished eating, the waiter comes in to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Letong takes the baby to wash his face and urges him to go to bed for a nap. At first, the baby refused to go to sleep! The elder sister will walk away while the baby is asleep Le Tong patted his face, "your daddy knows where your sister lives. Your sister can''t run away. Go to sleep, or your sister will ignore you!" Ji Baobao looks up at Le Tong, "Baobao wants to hear her sister sing a lullaby." This request is reasonable, Letong didn''t refuse, sat on the edge of the bed and hummed lullaby to him several times. Ji Baobao, who had been running for more than half a day, finally fell asleep. Letong helped him cover the quilt and walked out with ease. Ji Rui, who is busy with his laptop in the living room, hears the sound of the door and raises his head Yue Tong nodded, "eh!" Close the door gently and go to the sofa in the living room. "Ji Rui, let''s talk about it!" For many predictable dangers, Letong will deliberately avoid them, but when she knows that she can''t avoid them, she usually chooses to face them bravely, just like the situation in front of her. Ji Rui put the notebook together, jiongjiong eyes fell on her face, "in fact, we have nothing to talk about!" Yue Tong is stunned for a moment. Maybe it''s because Ji Rui looks very pleasant until just now, so she has the illusion that this man has changed and will try to respect her decision. But as soon as he spoke, she knew that she was still too naive! Ji Rui is such a maverick. How can he respect others when he is self-centered? "Well, since you don''t think we have much to talk about, I''ll go first!" Letong is also a little angry. He is not her. Why should he treat her with such a high attitude?! In the past, when she was his subordinate, she had to choke her neck and swallow her anger to watch his face as a person because of the huge salary. But now it''s different. She has nothing to do with him any more! Ji Rui looks at her quietly, and her eyes are full of profound meaning. Yue Tong walked a few steps, thought of what, turned to his tiny squint eyes. "I''ll send that check this afternoon. Please sign it." Finish saying, no longer see Ji Rui, turn round stride toward the door. He put his hand on the doorknob, but he couldn''t turn it. Yue Tong cursed in a dark voice, Staring at the doorknob for a few seconds, he bit his lip and went back to the living room. He handed it to Ji Rui. Ji Rui seems to have expected her to return, but he looks at her calmly. "Give me the key!" Letong is a little impatient. She has been here for more than ten days, and her good mood has been spent most of the time because of this annoying man. Ji Rui looked at her indifferently, "no!" Letong stares at him, "Ji Rui, can you stop being such a rascal? What do you want? To be frank, I don''t have time to play with you. " I don''t know when Letong''s attitude towards Ji Rui has changed from being respectful to being impolite. Ji Rui leaned back, put his long hand on the back of the sofa and looked up at her very freely, "come back with me!" It''s clear that Ji Rui, with a light tone but full of overbearing and momentum, is the president of Ji Da, who is well known by Letong and controls everything between his fingers. "I don''t know!" Letong stubbornly raised his chin, unless he knocked her unconscious and forced her away, otherwise, he would not think that she would go back to r city with him. "Letong!" Ji Rui grinds his teeth and looks at her with deep eyes, as if he wants to suck her into his eyes. Letong doesn''t say a word, just looks at him in silence. Two people stare at each other, confrontation for a moment, Letong suddenly turned into the bathroom, soon, there came a roaring sound of flushing. After a few minutes, Letong comes out of the bathroom. Without looking at Ji Rui or talking to him, she sits down on the sofa, takes out her mobile phone and brushes the web page attentively. Ji Rui thinks that she has finally figured it out and made a compromise. He looks at her silently, puts his laptop on his lap again and continues to do his own business. About half an hour later, the doorbell suddenly rings. Ji Rui picks up the intercom. "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Ji, we''re from the service desk. We''re here to deliver the fruit." Ji Rui glances at Letong, "I didn''t call fruit." "Miss Le ordered two fruit platters, a pot of coffee and three sandwiches." Ji Rui didn''t know where to take a remote control out, "pa" ground for a while, the door answered and opened. The waiter pushed the dining car into the room. Behind him, he followed two policemen in police uniform. Letong, who had been brushing the website indifferently, jumped up like a monkey and jumped behind the two policemen. Ji Rui''s face slightly changed, "Letong, what do you mean?" Letong ignores him, but the police officer standing in front of him says to Ji Rui, "Mr. Ji, we just received a call from Miss Le saying that Mr. Ji illegally imprisons her!" Second watch! Recommend bamboo friends a happy article, like this kind of article Pro can search to see oh. Author: sour green lemon, article title: "evil king and imperial concubine: the best animal trainer against heaven", brief introduction: Huachi dandy is the surface, shrewd belly black is the essence, cheating is the instinct! Grab her pet? Damn it, kill it! Take her artifact, hum, kill! Destroy her elixir, hum, cut it off! Take her as a concubine, hum, castrate!] Chapter 203 With the help of two police officers, Letong left the hotel smoothly. When Letong left, Ji Rui''s face was wonderful! And her mood, very cool! Of course, she doesn''t doubt Ji Rui has enough ability to stop her on the spot, but she knows that he can''t afford such a face! When Letong returned to Zhang Yi''s home, Zhang Yi, who was going to sign a contract with several fellow villagers, stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere. As soon as Letong came back, he ran up and down to see Letong, and then nervously asked, "are you OK, Tongtong?" Le Tong shook his head, "brother, I''m ok." Then she walked into the inner room side by side with Zhang Yi. Sister Zhang was cooking in the kitchen. Seeing Letong coming back, she quickly came out and took her to sit down on the sofa. Zhang Yi went to pour her a cup of hot tea, put it in her hand, and motioned to her to warm her hand, "that man..." Zhang Yi is embarrassed to ask. After all, it''s a private affair of Le Tong. He''s a big man who inquires about a woman''s feelings, but he''s overstepping it. Letong doesn''t think Zhang Yi is over the top. On the contrary, she feels very kind. For Letong, this feeling of concern is not easy to get. She took a sip of hot tea in her hands. "He was my former boss and misunderstood me." Don''t want to Zhang Yi couple worry, Letong try to explain with calm tone. "Those police officers..." Zhang Yi is still worried. You know, when he saw the gang of police officers around Le Tong, he almost didn''t scare his heart out. "They''re just helping my boss find me. It''s not in the way." Two small Chengguan can also make Zhang Yi scared. It''s estimated that the police officers scared Zhang Yi a lot! Although Letong tries to put on a light look to talk about it, Zhang Yi and his wife sitting opposite her are still worried. "Your boss... He told you to go back to work?" Zhang Yi sees that Letong doesn''t show his impatience, so he boldly asks. Letong wanted to shake her head and think about it. Compared with explaining the contract, it''s easier to say that it''s about work. "Well." She nodded, "I left in a hurry. I didn''t hand over to the next secretary. I couldn''t do a lot of work that I handled." This is not a lie. Originally, if Ji Rui had not forced her to be too anxious, she would not have left a mess in such a hurry. However, at that time, she was forced to leave by Ji Rui, which became her only thought at that time. How could she still think about Ji''s work? "So you''re going back?" Yue Tong shook his head. "No, I quit." She won''t go back to Ji after killing her. Before, she and Ji Rui haven''t torn their faces. Even if he goes too far, she will bite her teeth. But now it''s different. From the moment he pushed the contract and the check to her, the relationship between her and him can''t go back to the simple relationship between boss and subordinate. "Tongtong..." Zhang Yi looks at Letong and wants to say something. He seems embarrassed to say it. "Huh?" "That..." Zhang Yi pointed to the pile of newspapers in the corner, "is Ji Baobao, the son of your boss?" "Well." Yue Tong can''t hide it, so she has to admit it. Zhang Yi opened her mouth to ask, but she didn''t know how to express it. Seeing this, Le Tong said, "he wanted me to be his son''s nanny, but I refused!" When Ji Rui is a woman or a baby''s mother, Letong can''t say it. Moreover, in her understanding, Ji Rui''s ultimate goal of the contract is to find a nanny for Ji Baobao. After all, the role of Mommy can''t be replaced as you want. "Brother, for the time being, I have no intention of leaving." Ji Rui''s arrival does not change Letong''s idea of staying here. Zhang Yi breathed a sigh of relief obviously. After that, he didn''t ask any more questions. He sat down with Letong for a while until his sister-in-law came out of the kitchen and asked him to go to the market to buy some meat. Then he got up and went out. Le Tong also got up and went into the kitchen to help, "where''s Wen Wen?" "After playing with grandma all afternoon, I''m sleepy. I''ll go to bed when I come back. You''re sleepy too. Go to sleep for a while. I''ll call you after dinner." Mrs. Zhang pushed Letong with her hand and asked her to go out for a rest. But now Letong doesn''t want to be idle at all. She''s afraid that as soon as she sits down, she will think of Ji Rui''s face that bothers her. "Sister in law, I''ll make dinner today. I haven''t been cooking for a long time. I feel a little itchy." It''s not that Letong is lazy, but that she''s afraid that the food she cooks doesn''t taste good for Zhang Yi''s family. So after she came here, she became a rice bug. She ate and slept every day. Her daily work is to sweep the yard and take Wenwen out for a walk. Mrs. Zhang couldn''t resist her, so she gave way for a while, so she left the kitchen for her and went out by herself. Letong peels the potatoes and cooks them in the pot. Wenwen is too small. Letong is going to make some mashed potatoes for her. Letong lowers her head and cuts it. She thinks of Ji Baobao, who has been coaxed to sleep by her in the county hotel. I wonder if he''s awake now? Wake up, can''t see her, will cry? Or will he go back to r city with his father? Throw the peeled potatoes into the pot and cook them. Letong cuts another dish of shredded potatoes. "Wenwen is not awake yet." Sister Zhang goes back and forth and comes in to help Letong. "Sister in law, I''ve heard from my brother that I''m going to send Wenwen to the nursery after the Spring Festival. She''s still so young, doesn''t it matter?" After the Spring Festival, the little girl is only about one and a half years old. Letong always feels that it''s irresponsible to send the ordinary little girl who has become a problem in taking care of herself to the nursery. "I can''t help it. After the Spring Festival, the fields at home will be ploughed. Your brother doesn''t have time to look after his family, so he''d better send them to the nursery." But Letong was always worried, "two or three teachers in the nursery are taking care of dozens of children. Where can they take care of them? Can''t I ask my mother to take care of it? " Letong''s words made sister-in-law Zhang shake, "I''ll ask my mother first." Le Tong nodded, "well, you ask. I can help you to have a look at it then." After discussing Wenwen''s affairs, they began to talk about the family routine. When Zhang Yi bought the meat back, Letong quickly made a cabbage stewed mushroom meatball, plus the previous four or five dishes, and set up a big table. Letong takes the dishes one by one. The little girl who is fished out of the bed by sister-in-law Zhang seems to have not woken up yet. She sits at the table with her special rice bowl and spoon in a daze. Le Tong comically leaned over and gave her a kiss on her red face, and said with a smile, "honey, have dinner!" Lips on the warm and soft face, a little reluctant to leave, behind suddenly came a scream. "Bad sister! You lied to me There''s something to do today. Let''s make it up tomorrow. We''ll make it up tomorrow Chapter 204 "Honey, it''s time to eat!" Letong sticks her lips to her warm and soft face. She is a little reluctant to leave. Suddenly, a scream comes from behind. "Sister! You lied to me Letong was startled by the scream, bad! Why did he come to the door?! Letong let go of the little girl. Before she had time to turn around, there was a gust of wind behind her. She turned her head to Ji Baobao, who was angry with a pair of ink eyes, and her wrist was seized. "Bad sister, you say you won''t run away while the baby is asleep. You say no one likes it, only the baby! cheat! It''s all lies! Bad sister, you are a liar Ji Baobao''s eyes, which were originally black and bright, were covered with a layer of fog. He said fiercely. His eyes blinked, and a few tears mixed with grievance and indignation rolled down his white face. Letong can''t see a child crying most. Especially, this child is Ji Baobao who is held in her heart. Quickly turned around, one wrist was caught, can only use the other hand to wipe his face in a panic, while wiping while squatting down, pulled back the hand he was holding, put his waist around him, and took him to his arms. "My sister didn''t cheat the baby! My sister lives here. Of course, she wants to come back here, not to run away. " Ji Baobao looked at her with hazy tears in his eyes, "but... But daddy said that my sister didn''t want the baby, and my sister ran away..." Yue Tong then noticed that there was a shadow covering her. She looked up and saw that hateful man standing behind Ji Baobao, holding his arms in his hands and looking at her silently. Her eyes were deep, and she couldn''t see the expression and emotion inside. Letong glared at him fiercely, drew back her eyes and looked down at Ji Baobao, "your father is joking, isn''t your sister here? If the elder sister runs away, the baby won''t find her, will it Ji Baobao sniffed, looked at her face a few times, turned to look at the tall man standing behind. "Daddy... Is that true? Are you kidding? " Because just cried the reason, usually crisp voice tremble, listen to Letong not sad. Ji Rui looks at Ji Baobao and doesn''t answer. He turns his eyes to Letong''s face again. Letong bites his lip and stares at him with warning eyes. Then he moves his eyes back to his baby son''s face and says innocently. "Daddy just thought his sister had run away..." What a sentence! This man, absolutely on purpose! Deliberately say that, irritate the baby, so that the baby with tears to contain her! This mean trick of man, Yue Tong can understand it as soon as she sees it! But the sad thing is that even though she knows that the baby is being used by Ji Rui, her heart is still shaken by the baby''s tears and poor little eyes uncontrollably. This time, it''s so soft that it''s almost like a pool of water. Just as Letong struggles to fight against Ji Baobao''s tears, Wenwen''s big cry comes from behind. "Wow... Elder sister... Wenwen wants elder sister..." Wenwen''s cry is like adding fuel to the fire. Letong finally pacifies Ji Baobao, who has collected her tears and anger. She turns her head and stares fiercely at the little girl who is sitting at the table holding a small rice bowl and crying for Letong. She just calms down and quickly rises. "Sister! Who is she? Why did my sister kiss her? Why does my sister call her baby? Isn''t my sister saying that no one likes anything but babies? " Ji Baobao''s beautiful eyes are full of anger. Letong is familiar with this kind of eyes and is also very surprised! Because, this kind of look, she has seen several times in Ji Rui''s eyes. Sure enough, father and son! No matter how much Ji Baobao looks like an angel in his arms, his blood is flowing with Ji Rui''s similar nature and ferocity, but no one can erase it. "Sister... Wuwu... Hug..." Wenwen, fearing that the world would not be in chaos, cried and stretched out her little hand to Letong, asking Letong to hug and coax her. "You go out first!" In the children''s harsh cry, the calm and domineering voice is like a repressor, which wakes the stunned Zhang Yi and his wife up. The recovered sister-in-law Zhang reaches out her hand to hold Wen Wen, who is still crying. But Letong stood up and said to Zhang Yi and his wife. "Brother, sister-in-law, you have dinner with Wenwen first, and I''ll talk with them outside!" Said, pulling the baby out. "But it''s cold in the yard..." Mrs. Zhang asked to stay. Letong turned to look at sister-in-law Zhang''s worried face and pulled out a calm smile. "It''s OK. Let''s find a restaurant to eat. By the way, you don''t have to wait for me. Brother, you don''t have to come to me. I''ll come back myself later! " Letong finish saying, will also attend to turn head to stare at the little girl Ji Baobao hard pull out of the yard, to Ji Rui, she only as if he had nothing, a little sight has never given to him. Ji Rui doesn''t hurry to follow Letong and Ji Baobao out. He stays in the room and says something to Zhang Yi. Zhang Yi''s face changes abruptly. Ji Rui takes a satisfied look at the pale man and turns leisurely to go out. Letong pulls Ji Baobao into the yard without saying a word. The originally cold yard is dyed red by the sunset. Go straight to the center of the yard, Le Tong just stood still, pushed away Ji Baobao and looked at him seriously. "Ji Yu!" This is the first time that Letong called Ji Baobao. Her tone was very severe, and the expression on her face was as serious and serious as Ji Baobao had never seen before. Ji Baobao is stunned for a while, put away the crazy and violent on the face, a little at a loss ground Zheng Zheng Zheng looking at Le Tong. "Is my sister good to you?" Letong stares at him and continues to ask Ji Baobao in a questioning tone. Ji Baobao flattened her mouth. Seeing that Letong''s eyes were severe, he could not help but stand up straight and look at her timidly. Then he lowered his eyes and hummed, "OK..." Then he raised his hand and rubbed his nose. Letong reaches to his chin, picks up his chin with his fingers and forces him to look at himself. "Who are you, sister?" Baby pitifully looked at her, hesitated, eyes dodged, Letong pinched his face, "looking at my sister to answer!" Ji Baobao was very aggrieved to raise his eyes, licked his lips, and then said, "Baobao wants to be a mommy for her sister..." A touch of pain flashed in Letong''s eyes, but he asked, "did my sister agree?" Ji Baobao''s eyes were red and he shook his head Yue Tong sighed in the heart secretly, but the sternness on the face is still carrying. "Since you don''t have one, my sister doesn''t cheat you, does she?" Ji Baobao took another look at her and nodded reluctantly, "um..." [one shift arrives, and there will be two later. Go to eat first, and then code when you come back] Chapter 205 Letong hands holding Ji Baobao''s face, let him look at himself. "Baby, my sister likes you, so it''s good for you. But, the elder sister is not your who, does not have the duty certainly to be good to you! Besides, the elder sister will have other friends. The elder sister can''t be vicious to other friends or children just because she likes the baby. Do you understand? " When saying this, Yue Tong''s tone softened a lot. In her view, just a few harsh words, has been enough to deter Ji Baobao. But after all, he is only a five-year-old child. As a child, there will always be willful times. After a slap of education, he will have to make a candy. Ji Baobao didn''t know if he understood, but he nodded "The baby wants her sister to be a mommy, but her sister doesn''t like your daddy, and your daddy doesn''t like her sister either. When we met, we always quarreled. Didn''t the baby see that day?" Letong patiently explains that although she doesn''t want to say Ji Rui is wrong in front of a child, if she doesn''t tell the child the truth, his bad and violent temperament will only grow stronger and stronger. Although Ji Baobao is Ji Rui''s son, it doesn''t matter what personality he is. But she likes this little guy. She doesn''t want this little guy to become Ji Rui''s second in N years. Letong''s back is facing the room, so he doesn''t know when Ji Rui, who comes out with Zhang Yi, is standing behind her. Hearing Letong say to her baby son, "your father doesn''t like your sister either. We always quarrel when we meet," she can''t help frowning. Although, he does not deny, he does not like Letong, also does not deny that they meet always quarrel, but Letong she, should be like their own? Even if she doesn''t like herself, doesn''t she still like his money and status? Otherwise, why did you spend so much time designing and seducing him a few months ago? Thinking of this, Ji Rui thinks that the behavior of Letong, who started to treat him very well, but now treats him very badly, is a very irresponsible and shameful behavior. In front of him, Letong and Ji Baobao did not notice Ji Rui''s existence. After listening to Letong''s words, Ji Baobao''s eyes become more and more red. The hatred and violence in his eyes are gone. He just looks at Letong pitifully. "But... But, baby only likes sister, baby only wants sister to be baby''s Mommy..." Ji Baobao mumbled, hands up, a hug Le Tong''s neck, small face buried in Le Tong''s shoulder, a sob. Yue Tong sighed again and patted Ji Baobao''s back, "Baobao... Sorry! My sister can treat you well, but she can''t promise you... " Although she likes Ji Baobao and loves him sincerely, this kind of love and affection is not so powerful that she is willing to sell herself to Ji Rui for his sake! Ji Baobao hugs Letong and refuses to give up. Letong just holds him silently and squats in the yard. The setting sun gives a layer of red light to the two people who hold each other tightly. Ji Rui, standing behind them, looks at the figure of the two people hugging each other. At that moment, he has the illusion that the two people who were not related originally are an inseparable perfect whole. Letong embraces Ji Baobao and squats on the ground until her feet are numb. The little guy in her arms finally calms down. Gently pushed him away, raised his hand to help him wipe his face, soft voice asked, "sister just said to you, remember?" Ji Baobao nodded with red eyes, and Letong said, "that''s what you did to your sister, right?" Ji Baobao looks at her carefully and shakes her head silently. "Since the baby is wrong, how should the baby do it?" Le Tong rubs his soft hair and is good at inducing. Ji Baobao lowered his eyes, bit his lips and thought for a while, then raised his eyelids. Careful, Letong said, "Baobao apologizes to her... Sister, don''t be angry with Baobao, OK?" Say, hand up small hand a face to please ground touched to touch the face of Le Tong. Letong finally showed a smile on her face. She put her face close to him and gave him a kiss on his lips. "Well, if the baby goes to apologize, my sister won''t be angry." Say, stand up to pull Ji Baobao to turn a body, to go up Ji Rui surprised and thoughtful eyes, Letong''s line of sight lazily swept his face, didn''t pay attention to him, just led Ji Baobao to go to the inner room. Pushing the door open, Zhang Yi and his wife, who had been eating in the room, seemed to be startled. They raised their heads slightly in horror and looked up. When they saw that it was Yue Tong, their faces slowed down. "Tong Tong..." Letong leads Ji Baobao, points to Zhang Yi and his wife and says to Ji Baobao, "Baobao, this is my sister''s brother and sister-in-law. They are called aunts and uncles!" Ji Baobao first looks at Letong, then looks at the flattered Zhang Yi and his wife, and calls politely, "Hello, uncle and aunt!" Zhang Yi and his wife were very scared, "good... Good, children good..." Le Tong points to Wen Wen again, "her name is Wen Wen." Ji Baobao subconsciously leans to Letong, holding her sleeve tightly, unwilling to let go. Letong lowered his head, frowned and gave him a wink. Then he released Letong, stepped forward slowly, reached out and took Wenwen''s hand, "sister, I''m sorry! My brother shouldn''t hurt you! " Letong released eyebrows, bent over, reached over and pinched Wenwen''s face, "Wenwen, this is my brother, just now my brother is wrong, Wenwen is not angry with my brother, OK?" Wenwen fills her mouth with mashed potatoes and blinks her eyes. First, she looks at Letong and then at Ji Baobao. Maybe it''s because Ji Baobao is really cute. Or maybe it''s because the kids don''t have any grudges. The fat kid moves his hand and actually scoops a small spoon of mashed potatoes from his small rice bowl and sends them to Ji Baobao''s mouth. "Brother, eat..." the little girl with a mouth of mashed potatoes said vaguely. Ji Baobao, like his father, has a slight habit of cleanliness and instinctively wrinkles his pretty eyebrows. "Brother..." the little girl cried a little disappointed and handed it to the half empty hand, but persevered. Ji Baobao looks at Letong in some embarrassment. Letong looks at Ji Baobao''s disgust expression on his face. He laughingly comes to Ji Baobao''s ear and asks softly, "Baobao, do you remember the beautiful sister who made curry fish eggs for him?" Ji Baobao looked at her in surprise, "sister, do you know her?" Letong nodded with a smile, "silly baby, that elder sister is me! These mashed potatoes are also cooked by my sister! It''s delicious! Silly baby, really don''t try it? " [the second watch is coming, and there will be another one later. Bamboo said it would make up. Don''t worry! Moda, I love you Chapter 206 Ji Baobao''s eyes showed a touch of surprise, "elder sister, that beautiful elder sister who cooks everything delicious, is it really you?" Yue Tong nodded with a smile, "of course, how can my sister cheat you?" Said, with the chin point that a dish of mashed potatoes is about to be eaten up by the little girl, "Na, that dish of mashed potatoes, is Wenwen''s special food, you don''t eat this, those on the plate, she certainly won''t give you." Ji Baobao looked down at the spoon in front of him, swallowed his saliva, hesitated for a moment, and finally opened his mouth and ate mashed potatoes into his mouth. "Delicious... Delicious..." Wen Wen''s shining eyes stare at Ji Baobao. Maybe she wants to ask him, "is it delicious?", But she can''t express it yet. She can only say delicious. Ji Baobao is also a child, so he understands what Wenwen wants to express, Gulu swallows mashed potatoes into his stomach, nods heavily, and thumbs up to Letong, "delicious! How delicious it is Yue Tong touched his head with a smile and said nothing. Baby said to Letong, let go of her hand, unkindly lie on the table beside Wenwen, pointed to the little remaining mashed potatoes, asked Wenwen with a smile, "sister, these, please brother eat?"? Tomorrow, my brother will have a big meal for you! " Wenwen doesn''t know what Ji Baobao''s big meal is, but she is very fond of Ji Baobao, so she nods, reaches out xiaopang''s hand, scoops a spoonful of mashed potatoes in the dish and hands it to Ji Baobao''s mouth, "brother, eat!" This time, Ji Baobao did not hesitate to eat mashed potatoes in his mouth. She got up and went into the kitchen, took clean dishes and chopsticks and handed them to Ji Baobao. "Little brother, sit on the chair and eat with my sister." Ji Baobao raised his head and sweetly laughed at sister-in-law Zhang, "thank you, auntie. My name is Baobao." With that, he turned to le Tong and squeezed his eyes. His small expression clearly said, sister, look, I''m sensible?! Yue Tong patted his head, "does the baby want to eat here?" Ji Baobao has been impolitely climbed up the chair, "of course, these are all made by my sister?" Le Tong nodded, "well, all of them." As soon as Ji Baobao sat on the chair, he impolitely put a mushroom meatball in his mouth and said, "mmm... Eat well!" Although Le Tong thinks that the expression of this little guy is too exaggerated, she is still warmed by his words and actions. Then she suddenly remembers that Ji Rui''s hateful man is still in the yard. Yue Tong spins his feet and goes out. Ji Baobao sees it with sharp eyes behind him. He grabs her and asks nervously, "sister, where are you going?" Le Tong turned his head, patted his hand and said, "I''ll let your father go out for dinner by himself, and then come back to pick you up after dinner!" "Oh... Daddy!" Ji Baobao''s eyes turned to the door. Letong turns her head back, just to see Ji Rui who pushes the door in and strides towards the dining table. "No, I''ll just eat here!" Without waiting for Letong to react, the cheeky man has pulled away the chair beside Ji Baobao and happily sat down. Letong''s face changed slightly. She strode to him, pulled his collar, and said in a low voice, "Ji Rui, come here, I have something to tell you!" Ji Rui is not moved. "I''m hungry. I don''t have the strength to talk to you." Then, looking at Zhang Yi, "Mr. Zhang, please bring me a bowl and chopsticks." Zhang Yi is afraid of Ji Rui, but he can see that Letong doesn''t like this man. Now, looking at Letong and Ji Rui, I can''t make up my mind what to do. Letong stares at Ji Rui, "President Ji, where can we accommodate a Buddha like you in our small temple? This kind of small dish is not to your taste. You''d better go to the star hotel and get a table to fill your stomach! " Ji Rui grabs Ji Baobao''s hand holding the meatballs, turns his chopsticks over, eats the meatballs in his mouth and chews them a few times. "It''s good. I think it can still be eaten!" Letong is very angry. If not in front of so many people, she would have slapped the shameless and rogue man. Ji Baobao is always Ji Rui''s son. Seeing Ji Rui quarreling with Letong, he can''t help stretching out his hand and pulling Letong''s clothes. "Sister... Daddy is hungry... Let daddy eat together here, OK?" Letong takes a deep breath, turns around and goes into the kitchen, taking a set of dishes and chopsticks and slapping them in front of Ji Rui. Then, angrily, he chose the farthest place from him and sat down. Without looking at the father and son, he just buried himself in the meal. Ji Baobao wants to say something to Letong several times, but Wenwen cries "brother, brother..." and wants to get up and run to sit beside Letong, but he is afraid that Letong will be angry. Finally, he just sits next to Ji Rui and eats. In such a big room, Ji Rui''s arrival makes the atmosphere suddenly dull. Even Ji Baobao, who was originally in high spirits, is silent because he feels the discord between his father and his sister. In the room, only Wenwen''s voice was clear and crisp, and her elder brother cried from time to time. Several adults basically ate stuffy food with their heads buried. The difference is that Zhang Yi and his wife ate uneasily, Le Tong ate badly, and Ji Rui ate very freely. At dinner, Ji Rui answers the phone. He answers the phone directly at the dinner table and listens quietly. Then he raises his wrist to look at his watch and says, "I''ll call you at nine!" As a result, Ji Rui put down his job. Letong pointed to the clock on the wall to catch up with the guests. "President Ji, it''s almost eight o''clock." It''s not easy to walk from the county. It takes an hour. Ji Rui should also have something urgent to deal with. He didn''t argue with Letong and pulled up Ji Baobao, "Baobao, let''s go back first." But the baby refused. He threw away his hand and threw himself on Letong. "The baby is sleeping with her sister tonight!" Letong wants to refuse, but the man has stood up and strode to the door, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow." Letong was made to laugh and cry by the father and son, but she was embarrassed to refuse Shangji baby''s pleading eyes. The baby left behind is playing with Letong at first. Later, Letong goes to help sister-in-law Zhang arrange some things. The baby who is familiar with Wenwen takes Wenwen to play in the room. When Letong comes out of the bedroom, he sees a dirty baby. Letong couldn''t help laughing, "poof, baby, you are so dirty. Come on, sister, take a bath for you." Baby a listen to music Tong help him take a bath, of course, smile to promise ah. In this far away Town, there is no bathtub. Letong uses a big basin to hold hot water. He takes off his clothes and jumps into the basin. Letong helps him wash his face and says to him. "Baby, turn around, sister wipe your back!" Ji Baobao chuckles and turns around very cheerfully, turning the White PP and the smooth back to Letong. Letong''s smiling eyes, when she came into contact with Ji Baobao''s back piece of leaf like purple spot, which is seven or eight centimeters long, climbing up along the spine, were stunned. Her hands were in the air. The whole person seemed to have been enchanted and couldn''t move for a long time!! [sangengquan] Chapter 207 In Letong''s eyes, she was stunned. Her hand was in the air. The whole person seemed to have been enchanted and couldn''t move for a long time!! "Sister..." Ji Baobao must have been waiting for a long time. He called softly and twisted his body. He turned to see Letong. Behind him, the eyes are complex and hard to understand, staring at Letong on his back, which makes Ji Baobao feel flustered, "sister!" He wanted to turn around to see what happened to Letong, but Letong pulled his shoulder and couldn''t move. Then, his hand, which was clearly warm just now, turned cold and trembled slightly and stroked his back. "Baby, does it hurt..." Ji Baobao hears Le Tong to ask so, it is Leng one up at first, feel her icy fingertip inch by inch sweep his spine position, thought for a while, some understand the meaning in her words finally. "It doesn''t hurt... Elder sister, daddy said, it''s the birthmark of the baby. It''s born. It doesn''t hurt!" Ji Baobao seems to feel Letong''s mood, twisting her head and comforting her with a light tone. Yue Tong closed her eyes heavily, and when she opened them again, her eyes were slightly red. "What else did your daddy say?" Yue Tong asked very hard. Ji Baobao tilted his head and thought for a while, "daddy also said that we can''t let people know, and we can''t let others see the birthmark on the baby''s back, especially those bad women who always have daddy''s ideas." In the air, there was a long silence, while Ji Baobao, like most children, loved to play with water, so he took care to sprinkle the water on himself to play, and didn''t care much about Le Tong''s silence. Letong looks at Ji Baobao''s back with her slightly red eyes. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking. After a long time, she raises her hand to wipe her eyes and sniffs heavily. "Baby... Miss Mommy?" Voice, in addition to a strong nasal, but also with a slight tremor. Ji Baobao poured water on his shoulders with a sponge bath ball. He nodded and then shook his head. "I used to dream about mummy very much! But now that the baby has a sister, she won''t miss Mommy. " Letong lowered her eyes and said nothing. Seeing that Letong didn''t respond, Ji Baobao lowered her voice and said, "however, daddy doesn''t like baby carrying mummy..." Letong trembles slightly, raises her eyelids and stares at Ji Baobao''s side that looks like Ji Rui. Baobao didn''t wait for Letong to ask, but said, "once, Baobao heard Daddy call and said that mommy only knew money, not a thing..." Letong dropped her eyes again, lifted some water unconsciously and sprinkled it on Ji Baobao''s back. "Sister, will you be the baby''s mother?" Ji Baobao, sitting in the basin, wriggled a few times with his hands on the edge of the basin, turned half a circle and sat face to face in front of Letong. Letong pulled out a little unnatural smile at him, "baby, don''t talk nonsense!" Letong took a deep breath again, squeezed some bath liquid and applied it to Ji Baobao''s white and tender body. "Sister, the baby doesn''t talk nonsense... The baby thinks that Daddy doesn''t like Mommy... So he doesn''t take the baby to see her all the time..." Ji Baobao regards Letong as her bosom sister. She dares to say anything. Even if she doesn''t mention Ji ruiyin, it''s true in front of Letong. It''s really unusual for Ji Baobao, who has a lot of heart and eyes. No wonder, Ji Rui always thinks that the baby is poisoned, a kind of poison called Letong. "Oh..." Letong, however, drops her eyes and doesn''t know what she is thinking. She is a devoted person to Ji Baobao at ordinary times. At present, there are few people who are absent-minded and help him wash his body. Ji Baobao sees that Letong doesn''t respond to him, and says with a small mouth, "grandma says that because the baby is not good, Mommy doesn''t want the baby..." Letong is surprised, and the pain in her eyes deepens a little. She raises her shaking hand, holds Ji Baobao''s face and gently kisses his reddish eyes. "The baby is very good and lovable. What grandma said is cheating the baby..." What else did Letong want to say? Her voice choked in her throat, but she couldn''t make it out. Ji Baobao seems to feel Letong''s low mood. He raises his head and kisses Letong on her lips. He touches her face with his wet hand and coaxes her softly, "sister doesn''t cry. Baby has Daddy and sister!" Le Tong sucked nose again, bit bit lip, nodded, "mmm." "Sister, don''t you help me wipe my back?" Ji Baobao is worthy of being older than the average child. He vaguely knows that his mood is not so good. He pulls a smile on his face and puts the bathing liquid into the hands of Yue Tong. When Lun Tong takes the bathing ball, he puts his hand on the face of Yue Tong. "Ha ha, sister, you have a white beard, sister white beard..." Yue Tong looked at the smiling face of the baby''s innocence. He was too lazy to take care of the lump of foam on his face. He just couldn''t help coming up and kissing him on the lips of his pink pretty lip for two times. When the bath ball in her hand glided over the purple spot that was particularly eye-catching on her white back, her strength softened a lot involuntarily. Back to her Ji Baobao, still chattering about something, Letong didn''t listen, just silently, but very seriously help him wipe his back and neck. The water in the basin cools slowly. Letong wraps the fragrant Ji Baobao with a big bath towel and carries it into her bedroom and puts it on the bed. Wenwen used to sleep with her these days. Because Ji Baobao stayed here for the night, sister-in-law Zhang took her back. On the bed, there was a set of neatly stacked clothes. Although the materials were ordinary, they were clean clothes for boys. It was estimated that they were borrowed from relatives next door. Ji Baobao stands on the bed, then takes the bed as a trampoline, and jumps. Yue Tong is afraid that he will catch cold and says, "put on your clothes and play again!" Ji Baobao is wrapped in a bath towel and only has a fleshy face. He blinks and looks at Letong with a smile. He says to Letong in a sweet voice. "Sister, will you help your baby dress?" Ji Baobao can dress himself, but he occasionally asks Ji Rui to help him. At the moment, of course, he is also coquetting with Letong. Letong gently answered the voice, reached out to put on the innermost cotton padded clothes shake open, Ji Baobao very cooperate, see Letong to the clothes in front of, giggle, from the bath towel stretched out white as a small lotus root hands, "a left hand..." Letong was originally a mixture of sadness and happiness, and her heart was so heavy that she couldn''t breathe. To Shangji Baobao''s bright eyes, listening to his crisp words, and watching him put a small hand into his sleeve, Letong took the sentence. "One baby!" [Wenwen has been on the shelves since today. There will be four to five o''clock today. Girls who still see this chapter in the proper channel, bamboo bows here. Thank you! Thank you for your respect and support for bamboo''s hard work!! Thank you very much! Bamboos have nothing to report, so they can only write well... Bamboos have opened a new micro blog, which is called "Mo Zhu Qian Ying". You are welcome to make friends with each other. Update the time. Bamboos will try to inform you on the micro blog in the future Chapter 208 Letong listen to him with crisp words, looking at him put a small hand into his sleeve, and took the sentence. "One baby!" Ji Baobao reaches out his index finger and points it on the tip of Letong''s nose. He says with a mischievous smile, "a beautiful sister!" Letong pulled up her lips and laughed. But in her eyes, she was too sad to open. "Naughty one!" Letong also learns the baby''s appearance, points his nose, and tries to say something that can make her mood rise. In fact, this is a happy day, isn''t it? Yue Tong thinks like this, the smile of labial horn is deep some, although, the sadness of eyeground still is in, but compared with original deep collect a lot of. "A fierce sister!" Ji Baobao hum tunnel, probably, is to think of today''s Letong in the hotel and the yard to teach him. Letong just recovered some look of eyes and dark down, help him buckle cotton padded clothes button, took Ji Baobao''s own small sweater, painstakingly said. "Baby, you can only treat you blindly, not really. The more people love you, the more they will be afraid of painstakingly educating you, you know? " Ji Baobao blinked, "Oh... Baobao knows..." Letong put the sweater on his head, and Ji Baobao''s face came out from the collar of the sweater. "Sister, is Baobao a little better, and sister will like baby more than sister?" This little guy is still thinking about it. It seems that he is very jealous. "Well, it depends on the baby''s performance!" Letong helped him pull out the hand that he couldn''t get out of his sweater sleeve. Ji Baobao quickly put his face in front of Letong, his forehead against his forehead, his dark eyes straight up to Letong''s eyes, "if the baby behaves well, will my sister go back with the baby?" Le Tong Leng for a while, to Ji Baobao that dark deep pupil, she seems, difficult to think. Ji Baobao rubbed her, whine voice from Jiao, "elder sister, you promise the baby? OK or not? Is that all right? " With that, the soft lips are printed on Letong''s nose, face and upper lip. Ji Baobao''s situation of finding out her weakness, coquettishing and flattering all kinds of martial arts, makes Le Tong, who is already fragile, seriously shake up. Ji Baobao put his hand around her neck and shook her gently. Letong hugs him, silent for a long time, but with the strength of hugging him, it becomes more and more tight. Ji Baobao makes a noise for a while. He probably understands that silence means refusal. So he doesn''t make any noise any more. Let Letong go and quietly get into the bed and pat the position beside him. "Sister, tell the baby a story!" Facing Ji Rui, if Ji Baobao has a bad temper, he will always make endless troubles. If he is not satisfied, he will be angry. But in front of Letong, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. He was afraid that if he made a fool of himself, his sister would never talk to him again. So, no matter what he says or does tonight, it''s enough for him to stop. Such a sensible Ji Baobao makes Letong feel complicated. It seems that she is happy, sad, and some. In addition, there are many emotions that she used to be difficult to sort out, which also surged into her heart. It seems that all of a sudden, the reason for these previously unclear emotions has been found. Le Tong touched his head, "elder sister goes to take a bath first!" Today, she has been running all day, and, besides being physically tired, she is more mentally tired. At this time, she is in urgent need of a space to be alone. Calm down and think about it. Ji Baobao blinked, looked at her attentively, nodded obediently, "well, baby doesn''t make noise, wait for my sister." Letong turned out of the living room and handed the baby''s backpack to him. Ji Baobao comes out with the phone and the PDA. Letong takes the clothes and goes out. When he hides the door, he hears Ji Baobao say, "Daddy..." Letong paused, bit her lip and closed the door gently. Letong stayed in the bathroom for a long time. Ji Baobao called his father and took out his PDA to play a few games. Then he heard footsteps coming from outside. Ji Baobao quickly put the palm computer aside, retracted into the bed, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. As soon as Le Tong enters the door, she is stunned to see the motionless little man on the bed. She thinks that the little guy will wait for her spiritually. After all, he is a person who listens to bedtime stories every night on the phone. Estimate, is really tired! Letong crept into bed and bent down to kiss him and see his face carefully. "Wow Ji Baobao, who had closed his eyes tightly, suddenly yelled, opened his eyes and looked at her with a smile. Yue Tong is startled, calm down, just understand come over, little fellow this is pretending to sleep, deliberately frighten her! "Bad boy, scare my sister?" Letong lifts the quilt and raises her hand to hit his ass, but Ji Baobao doesn''t seem to be afraid of her hitting him. Instead, she smiles and pouts her ass to indicate that Letong will hit him. Probably, I feel that Letong loves him very much. Even if I beat him, I will be very gentle. I won''t really punish him heavily. Letong raised her hand and quickly hit his ass. when she was about to touch his ass, her hand suddenly turned and moved to the little guy''s stomach. She reached into his clothes and scratched his belly. "Ha ha ha... My sister is bad... Ha ha ha..." Ji Baobao is holding his stomach and can''t stop laughing. Le Tong scratched him a few times. Seeing that he was crazy, he stopped scratching and pinched his soft belly instead. "Is the baby so afraid of itching?" Yue Tong''s fingertips, reluctantly in the slippery belly on the rub, eyes have been staring at laughing crazy Ji Baobao. Ji Baobao laughs for a while, and finally stops. He sits up and climbs onto Letong. He puts his arms around Letong''s neck and says with a smile. "Grandfather said that children who are afraid of itching grow up to be afraid of their wives..." Yue Tong smiles, "the baby is only five years old. It''s too early to say that." It''s too early to say. In fact, it''s not true. One five years can pass in the blink of an eye. Two, three, or even four five years can pass in the blink of an eye? "It''s late, sister. I''ll tell you! Many female students in the kindergarten want to marry the baby as their wife, but the baby doesn''t like them "Why not?" At this time, Letong is more curious about Ji Baobao''s past than ever before. "Because they smell like milk..." Ji Baobao said seriously, but Letong couldn''t help laughing. In fact, Ji Baobao himself has a unique milk flavor, but he doesn''t know it. "Baby, sister won''t tell a story tonight. Let baby tell her own story to sister, OK?" [when the second watch arrives, I will not say how grateful rouma is. Just code the words carefully. Kiss each girl!] Chapter 209 "Baby, sister won''t tell a story tonight. Let baby tell her own story to sister, OK?" Le Tong asked, can''t help burying his head in Ji Baobao''s soft hair, took a big breath. Just bathed the little guy, light bath fragrance mixed with milk fragrance, let Letong can''t help but want to bite a big bite. Ji Baobao embraces her and sits on both sides of her thigh with his feet. He shakes his legs very comfortably. He tilts his head and thinks about Letong''s proposal before saying. "If my sister makes curry fish eggs for my baby tomorrow, my baby will say..." "Tut! You snack Le tong mouth scolds, but is to spoil ground to bow head to kiss on his forehead. "Hee hee..." Ji Baobao doesn''t resent this title at all. On the contrary, he seems to find it very interesting, "how about it?" Yue Tong patted his head, "deal!" I''m afraid the little guy has inherited his father''s shrewd and careful mind in business. He will never let himself do business at a loss as long as possible. "In fact, Daddy never talks about childhood with baby..." Ji Baobao tilts her head, pillows her head on Letong''s shoulder and caresses her face with her small hand. Letong didn''t say a word. She just listened quietly and swept her hand around Ji Baobao''s waist. In fact, she didn''t expect to hear many real things from a five-year-old child''s mouth. She just wanted to hear Ji Baobao tell her some fragments that might only be garrulous. Grandma said that the baby was sent back to daddy on the third day after birth The baby hasn''t seen mummy. Even what she looks like, the baby doesn''t know The baby cried and begged his father to take him to see Mommy, but every time, Daddy would turn a black face and ignore the baby When the baby is two and a half years old, daddy will send him to kindergarten. It''s no use crying so hard Baobao secretly asks uncle Sheng. He says that Daddy doesn''t have a girlfriend. Baobao asks if daddy likes Mommy very much. Uncle Sheng says he doesn''t know, and he doesn''t know mommy ¡­¡­ Sure enough, as Letong expected, Ji Baobao''s words about himself were all bits and pieces made up of a few sentences. However, Letong listened with relish and never interrupted. However, in these fragmentary and incoherent fragments, the most mentioned by the baby is not his father, nor any family member in his family, but his mother, whom he has never met. Letong doesn''t dare to look directly at Ji Baobao''s clear eyes. She only half hangs her eyes. She can''t see clearly in her eyes. She holds Ji Baobao and listens quietly. Ji Baobao''s mouth said, two small hands can not stop, while playing with Letong''s hair, while touching the collar button of her pajamas, while grabbing Letong''s hand to bite a few times. No matter what he does, Letong connives at him and doesn''t say anything. There is no chronological order for what the baby says in his mouth. In the previous paragraph, he said something when he was one or two years old, but in the next paragraph, he suddenly jumped not long ago. Grandfather said that the first word the baby can say is "Mom, Mom" Sister, after you quarrel with Daddy, daddy often can''t sleep At this point, Ji Baobao suddenly raised his head and looked at Letong with a pleading face, "sister, would you forgive daddy?" Letong originally lowered her eyes. After hearing his words, she raised her eyelids and looked at Ji Baobao for a short time. Don''t be too smart, this little guy. He will plead for his father as soon as he finds a chance. "Baby, my sister is not angry with your father, but we are not people in the same world. It''s hard to avoid friction when we work together." Letong tries to explain the incident with Ji Baobao in a peaceful tone. As for whether Ji Baobao can understand it, she has no idea. In a word, she didn''t want to give him extra hope and let him down even more when she got it. Ji Baobao hugged her neck and gave her a flattering kiss on the chin. "Sister is not angry, so don''t stay here to work, OK?" Letong rubbed his head, looked forward to him, gritted his teeth and said, "no, my sister has promised other uncles, so I can''t go back." Ji Baobao doesn''t say a word. Letong looks at the time. It''s late, so she hugs him and tucks him into the bed. "Well, the baby''s story is finished. Do you want to listen to my sister''s bedtime story?" Ji Baobao''s depressed look was swept away immediately. He was excited and blinked his shining eyes and nodded, "en! Listen, listen With that, he arched into Letong''s arms again. Letong hugged him tightly and began to tell the story slowly. After a ten minute story, without waiting for Letong to speak, Ji Baobao yawns, raises her head from her arms, props up her body, kisses Letong on her lips, and says in a voice with vague sleepiness, "good night, sister!" Le Tong also kisses on his lips, "good night, baby!" On this night, Ji Baobao slept soundly in Letong''s arms, while Letong, holding her warm body in her arms, had no sleep till dawn. The next morning, Letong wants to get up early and go out to buy some ingredients, because she promised Ji Baobao to make curry fish eggs for him. But Ji Baobao, who has been tugging at his clothes all night, refuses to let go no matter how much she tosses. Letong has no choice but to accompany Ji Baobao to sleep on the bed all the time. For fear of disturbing his sleep and good dreams, she holds Ji Baobao and dares not move. Half of her body is almost stiff. However, Letong, lying on the bed, doesn''t care about it at all, and doesn''t feel bored. After daybreak, she has been staring at Ji Baobao in her arms, looking at his little mouth. She will go down and kiss him. Seeing that he has swung a pink fist, she will take her little fist to her mouth and bite it twice She seems to be suffering from Ji Baobao deficiency, how to see this little person, all feel that the more you see, the more lovely, how to see, all feel that you can''t see enough! Ji Baobao had a sweet sleep until more than nine o''clock. In his sleep, he shuddered. Letong thought he had a nightmare and stretched out his hand to appease him. But Ji Baobao sat up and didn''t care to say hello to Letong. He jumped out of bed and walked around the little bedroom barefoot. Letong looks at Ji Baobao, whose hair is so messy that it looks like a chicken''s nest. She just feels funny. She lifts the quilt and gets out of bed. "Baby, what do you want to do?" "The baby wants to pee..." Ji Baobao is still twirling around with his trouser waist. Letong said with a smile, "the bathroom is outside in the yard, little confused egg!" Took slippers to let him put on, Ji Baobao put on shoes impatiently, grabbed his pants and ran out in a hurry. [three o''clock, ouch, two o''clock to go... Message, ticket, you are the driving force of bamboo. Let''s smash them down generously!] Chapter 210 After breakfast, Letong takes Ji Baobao and Wenwen out. Although the weather is very cold, but there is no snow, Letong let the two little guys put on a thick coat, put on gloves and hats, one on the left and one on the right, leading them along the path slowly. After getting along with each other last night, the two children have become brothers and sisters. As they walk, Ji Baobao leads Wenwen in front, and Letong follows behind like a bodyguard and nanny. Ji Baobao, who has been living in the city, shows full interest in this desolate field. He takes Wenwen''s hand and they walk for a few steps. Then they squat on the side of the road and chatter. He doesn''t know what they are talking about. Letong comes to have a look. It turns out that the two kids are pointing at some small stones and giggling. Ji Baobao said, "sister, this is fried milk. Brother will treat you to one." Wen Wen opened her mouth to eat, chewed a few times, and said crisply, "delicious, thank you..." Letong wants to laugh, but she is afraid that her laughter will scare away the two children''s rare childlike fun. So she stands up straight, takes two steps back, and looks at the two children''s play with a smile. After watching for a while, she takes out her mobile phone and records the picture of squatting on the ground and playing. After eating fried milk, the two children took their hands and jumped forward. It was nearly an hour later that they went to the town. Letong took her two children to the biggest supermarket in the town. She pushed a big shopping cart and bought a lot of food. Ji Baobao pushed a small shopping cart and picked a lot of snacks and toys with Wenwen. Letong didn''t realize it at first. When she saw Ji Baobao''s car piled up like a hill of snacks and toys, she couldn''t help frowning, "Baobao..." Ji Baobao looks at Letong''s expression and knows that she is not happy. He quickly takes down her backpack and takes out a small bag from it to Letong. "Sister, baby wants to buy these snacks and toys for Wenwen." He says so, Le Tong seems to have no reason to scold him, took over the small bag doubtfully, "what is this?" Ji Baobao pointed to the bag and said to Letong in a low voice, "elder sister, it''s baby''s money and card. You can buy a lot of things with any card in it." Letong frowned slightly and opened the bag. Sure enough, as Ji Baobao said, in addition to a stack of 100 yuan cash, there are several black gold cards. Although they are subsidiary cards, you don''t have to think about it. You know that the consumption value of the card is absolutely not low. "Who gave you these?" Letong asks Ji Baobao in a low voice. Ji Baobao said, "grandfather, housekeeper, grandfather, Daddy..." Letong''s eyebrows are tightened. She closes the bag and puts it back into Ji Baobao''s backpack. "My sister will pay for the baby." Is Ji Rui''s family sick? Even if there is too much money in the family, we should not give five-year-old children so much money!! Here, Letong is still thinking about how to talk to Ji Rui about this, so that he won''t let the other party be abrupt. After settling the account, he sees the car that drove her to the county yesterday parked at the gate of the supermarket. The first one to find the car is not Letong, but Ji Baobao. "Sister, daddy has come to pick us up!" Letong is surprised to see the tall man get out of the car and come straight over. She takes several bags of things in her hand and puts them in the back compartment without saying a word. "Daddy, you''re on time." Ji Baobao didn''t see Ji Rui all night. He followed Ji Rui like a follower and looked up at Ji Rui with a smile. Ji Rui throws the goods into the back compartment, freeing up his hand to pinch his face, "baby doesn''t say that his feet hurt?" Standing on one side of Letong, this just know his whereabouts by Ji Baobao this little spy to betray. "Wenwen, let''s go." Letong leads Wenwen and turns around. Ji Baobao is in a hurry. She catches up and pulls Letong''s hand. "Sister, let''s go back by car together." Letong doesn''t want to stay in the same space with Ji Rui, but Ji Baobao says her feet hurt, so she has to take Wenwen back. "You go back in the car." Ji Baobao Leng Leng, blinked, eyes quickly red, "sister, you don''t want a baby?" Letong is also stunned for a moment. After thinking about it carefully, she realizes that Baobao must think that she wants him to go back with Ji Rui. She bends over to pat him on the face and coaxes him in a soft voice. "Fool, sister is to let you ride back to uncle''s house, sister carsick, want to walk back." Ji Baobao took her hand and said, "the baby also went back with her sister!" Said, turned to stand behind Ji Rui waved, "Daddy, I accompany elder sister to walk back." Ji Rui originally opened the car door and waited for them to get on. After hearing Ji Baobao''s words, he leaned in and didn''t know what to say to the driver. Then he slammed the door and walked towards Letong. Le Tong picks eyebrows and stares at him, which means to ask him, what do you want? Ji Rui put his hand on Ji Baobao''s head, "I''ll walk back with you!" Words, seems to be said to the baby, eyes, but has been looking at Letong. Letong knows that she can''t change a man''s decision. She avoids his gaze and leads Wenwen back with a big stride. At this time, Ji Baobao can''t control Ji Rui so much, just ran after Letong, "sister, you wait for me!" Ji Rui doesn''t seem to care about Letong''s intentional or unintentional neglect and neglect. He strides calmly towards the big and small figures in front of him. After a short walk on the road, Ji Baobao doesn''t know whether he likes to play with Wenwen on purpose or really. He doesn''t go far, so he leads Wenwen to trot in front to have fun. Ji Rui quickly follows up and walks side by side with Letong. Neither of them spoke, neither of them wanted to take the initiative to talk to each other. After a short walk, Letong didn''t want to talk to him. Later, he remembered the little bag in Ji Baobao''s backpack, organized the language, and said to Ji Rui. "President Ji." Ji Rui is slightly surprised and looks at her with his side head, "hmm?" He thought she was going to ignore herself all the way. Also think, she won''t call herself Ji Zong. "About the baby, I want to give you an opinion..." Although she has already figured out how to say it, Letong is still a little nervous. After all, it''s Renji Rui''s son, not her Letong. The president of Renji university wants how to educate and raise children, but she has nothing to do with Letong. "He said Ji Rui''s face is not happy, but in his heart, he can''t hide his happiness. After all, she is not the kind of meddler. She cares about her son, doesn''t she care about herself? [four shifts, one more to go, bamboo is going to collapse...] Chapter 211 After all, she is not the kind of meddler. She cares about her son, doesn''t she care about herself? Though he thought so in his heart, he couldn''t see anything on his face. Yue Tong glances at him, unable to distinguish whether the man is unhappy or indifferent to her meddling. "The baby showed me the bag by accident just now. There was a large stack of cash and several black gold cards in it. He was only five years old and had no idea about money. It''s not good to give him so much money?" Letong is very worried. After all, it''s Ji Rui''s housework. It''s not her turn to make comments. Sure enough, Ji Rui glanced at her faintly, "baby is my son, what''s your business?" In fact, he doesn''t hate or resent Letong''s involvement in Ji Baobao''s affairs. He asks her in such an aggressive tone, but he wants to force Letong to admit that she really has something to do with Ji Rui. I have to admit that I heard what she said to the baby in the yard yesterday, which made him feel bad. Although Le Tong is very clear, he is such a self-sufficient person will not like others to interfere in his family, so he has psychological preparation and will be rejected. But even with psychological preparation, she was a little surprised to hear him question like this. After all, her starting point is for the good of the baby! If there is a parent in the world, will you not want to have a good child? Thinking of this, Letong clenched her teeth, raised her head and looked straight at Ji Rui''s indifferent eyes, "it''s right that baby is your son, but I also like him. I don''t want him to become a spendthrift at a young age." Ji Rui raised his lips slightly and looked at her with a smile. "Strange, even if the baby is a loser, the loser is my Ji Rui''s home. What''s your business?" At this point, Letong has to admit the fact that he is delusional to convince Ji Rui, a cold and old-fashioned man, that he is either paranoid or his brain is blocked by the door! "Oh, how could I forget it?! General Ji''s wealth now ranks third. No matter how the baby is defeated, it can''t finish the golden mountain and silver mountain of the Ji family. Moreover, I really can''t manage general Ji''s family affairs! " Yue Tong''s words are very angry. Now he said to himself that he would never be stupid again. Instead of persuading this stupid man, it''s better to educate the baby so that he can learn how to control and manage money. Ji Rui looks at Le Tong''s slightly angry face, and he is at a loss. His original intention is to force Letong to admit that she doesn''t dislike him, or even like him. Did not expect, not only did not force her to submit, it seems, also made her angry. The atmosphere suddenly cools down. After the conversation just now, Letong''s boredom with Ji Rui has reached the point where the content of his sight is no less than his. I don''t want to see him, but I can''t get rid of him. I have to quicken my pace to get rid of him. But Ji Rui doesn''t know it at all. She goes faster, so he goes faster. She slowed down, and so did he. Finally, Letong finally can''t stand his pressing step by step, and can''t get rid of Ji Rui''s Letong. She simply stops and stands still. Ji Rui takes a few steps and sees that Letong doesn''t keep up. Looking back, she stands a few meters behind her and looks at the mountains in the distance. Ji Rui turns back, stands beside Letong, and looks away with her eyes. "You like it here?" Jida president, who is so invincible, finally realizes that the atmosphere has been stifled by himself and takes the initiative to chat up with him. He just wants to force Letong to admit that she doesn''t mean nothing to him. I didn''t want to force her to ignore herself. Letong doesn''t look at him. Seeing him standing, she raises her foot to go. Ji Rui pulls her arm and forces her to stay in place. "Where is the mountain you contracted with Zhang Yi?" It seems that Ji Rui has found out her whereabouts here. "Why do you ask me if you have the ability? It''s my business. What''s your business? " Yue Tong retorts, only slightly changing what he just asked her to give it back to him. Just, she underestimated Ji Rui''s skin thickness, also underestimated his rogue degree. "You are my woman. How can your business be none of my business?" Letong''s face changed slightly, and then she remembered that she forgot to return the five million check to him yesterday. "Ji Rui, don''t disgust me. Ji Rui, the title of woman, is too heavy for me to wear. I''ll return the check to you in a moment. From then on, I have nothing to do with you and I owe you nothing! " Letong''s words ignite the flame in Ji Rui''s eyes. He looks at her steadily. "Being my woman will make you sick?" Letong grinned, "ha ha, isn''t it? Do you think I''d be honored to have a relationship with you? Even if it''s just for sale? " When they talk about this, if they go on, they will really tear their skin. Ji Rui doesn''t say anything about Letong''s self mockery. Yue Tong said, also feel very boring, so he accelerated his pace and ran to the front to see what the two squatting roadside kids were playing. This time, Ji Rui did not catch up with them, but followed them far away until he returned to Zhang Yi''s house. Ji Baobao and Wen Wen pick up some small stones and wild fruits along the way. As soon as they enter the yard, they put a pile of booty on the stone table in the yard. They study on the table. Ji Rui, who walks slowly behind, walks into the yard. In the yard, there are only two children chirping and laughing, but there is no shadow of Letong. Ji Rui stands behind the two children for a while. He feels bored and naive about the two children''s play. He raises his foot and goes to the house. He goes to the door. He is about to reach out and push the door open. The door just opens inside. Ji Rui meets Letong who is about to go out. Letong glanced at him faintly, stepped back a few steps, and returned to the room, "I just wanted to go out to find you. Let''s come in." Ji Rui saw that she was holding an envelope in her hand. Although he didn''t have a perspective eye, he could guess what was in it. Sure enough, he just sat down, and Letong handed him the envelope in his hand. "Ji Rui, this check is returned to you. Now call Aunt Huang and ask her to confirm whether the money is still there for you." Ji Rui looks at her calmly, leaving her hand stiff in the air, but he doesn''t mean to reach for it. "Ji Rui!" Le Tong impatiently Yang Yang envelope, and the envelope forward some. Ji Rui still doesn''t answer, but coldly looks at her and says, "this check, I wrote it, is yours. If you don''t want it, just throw it away, why do you give it to me?" All the ten thousand words will be changed at the end of the May Day. If we don''t continue the ten thousand words tomorrow, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. But bamboos guarantee that the three shifts and six thousand words are the renewal of daily minimum. How long the fourth or fifth shift can last depends on the performance of the girls and bamboo... Good night, memeda!] Chapter 212 "This check, I wrote, is yours. If you don''t want it, just throw it away. Why do you give it to me?" Letong wants to tear up the check in front of Ji Rui''s face, and then sprinkle these broken pieces of paper on Ji Rui''s face. With this in mind, she really took back the check, took it out of the envelope, unfolded it, and gracefully handed it to Ji Rui. Ji Rui doesn''t seem to understand what she''s doing, and looks at her suspiciously. "This check, you gave it to me?" Letong has a sly smile on her face. Ji Rui blinked to show acquiescence, but the doubt on his face is deeper. Le Tong raised her lips and laughed, "that''s the trouble for president Ji to look at it!" Ji Rui doesn''t know what medicine she sells in the gourd. He just looks at her quietly. Letong delivers the check to half empty. In front of Ji Rui''s confused face, she "hisses, hisses, hisses" the five million dollar cash check and tears it to pieces. She laughingly looked at Ji Rui''s invincible face, and her expression changed from indifference to indignation. Finally, she became the iron green ferocious after being greatly insulted! Not enough! Compared with his insults to himself, this degree is far from enough!! Letong slowly tears the check into a large number of pieces held in the palm of her hand. Without waiting for Ji Rui to say anything, she raises her hand and sprinkles the check pieces on Ji Rui''s twisted face. Snow white paper like snowflakes, from Ji Rui head face slide, gently fall on the sofa on the ground. "Ji Rui, don''t think of yourself as holy as a savior, OK? You give me, I must have it? I tell you, I don''t care about your Ji Rui''s money! The five million, you take back package a little star to play, enough for you to play for several years! " Ji Rui takes a puff from the corner of his mouth. His face is black. Through the numerous pieces of paper, he looks at Le Tong, who stands straight and looks like a princess. He grinds his teeth and stands up. He reaches over and grabs Le Tong''s arm to pull her rudely. Letong didn''t expect that he would suddenly go crazy. She staggered forward and was forced to pull in front of him. She struggled hard to escape his imprisonment. Unexpectedly, the man''s hand clamped on her like a pair of iron tongs. She could only be forced to stand in the same place and couldn''t move. She raised her eyes and wanted to continue to say something to ridicule Ji Rui, but she was angry with the man''s green eyes. The man''s eyes spray fire, gnashing his teeth staring at her way, "Letong, you this is to break with me?" Letong ha ha, his words, said enough narcissism! "Tut, Ji Rui, you''re the top president. I''m just a penniless poor man. What can I do for you? You have a broad mind and don''t belittle yourself. A villain like me will lose his life if he is promoted! Please, don''t put people like me with you any more! " Letong''s eloquence, however, is to open the free mode wantonly, which is the power of cutting people''s blood at will. She told Ji Rui plainly that he and she, who are people from two worlds, insisted on getting together. For her, it was not happiness, but a kind of disaster. Ji Rui''s chest heaves with anger at her words, and suddenly puts his face close to him. They can smell each other. "Letong, dare you say that you have no feelings for me?" As a man, he still has this confidence. You green eyes, flashing Yingying green light, such Ji Rui, let Letong think of killing the red eyed wolf! If in the past, such Ji Rui will make Letong feel confused. But now, she just smiles indifferently. "Well, Ji Rui, I admit that at the beginning, I really like your handsome face, or the kind of crazy. As for people, even if they like to be cheap, I am no exception. Because of the flower maniac, I have done a lot of stupid things to you, will let you think that I have an intention to you. But don''t get me wrong. That kind of flower maniac just likes a nice skin bag. It''s totally different from something so sacred and deep. " Yue Tong''s mouth is sharpened and sharpened, and the sarcastic words come out without breathing. She is very satisfied to see Ji Rui''s face more and more ugly, even if the face with anger closer and closer, she didn''t mean to shut up. "Of course, if Ji always thinks that this is emotion, I don''t care. Anyway, this flower maniac, as early as you eat me dry wipe clean also bite after slowly changed the quality! You used to be afraid that I''m dying for you? You can rest assured that all my delusions and fanaticism about your good skin bag, if any, have been torn off with the check just now! There''s no residue left! " Ji Rui is so angry that his lungs are about to explode because of Letong''s repeated words. His lips are tightly compressed into a line, and he glances at the white pieces of paper on the ground. There is a devil in his heart who screams and struggles fiercely. Bursts of dull pain come from the position of his heart, which means that the devil trapped in his heart is on the verge of violence and is about to break free from the master''s imprisonment. However, the creator of the devil, who is wantonly pulling up the devil, looks at him with beautiful but sarcastic eyes. His arrogant face stimulates Ji Rui''s male desire to conquer the opposite sex. He wanted to trample her, bully her, crush her, put her in his mouth, swallow her. In that way, she can''t escape any more! Ji Rui stares at the hateful mouth that brazenly says something embarrassing to him. He lowers his head with instinct. He wants to seal it with his mouth. In that way, she would never say such hateful words to him as she did just now! Lips restlessly fall down, but did not touch the soft and warm lips that he never forget, but kiss her hand on the lips. "Why, do you want to use strong words for me like that night?" Le Tong picked to pick eyebrow, hand to his mouth, force want to push him. Ji Rui in the eyes that wipe a few invisible subtle tenderness, instant swept away, quickly gathered up layers of resentment. He Ji Ruichang is so big, why do you need to be strong to others? As long as Ji Rui thinks, not to mention one woman, even if it''s a hundred or a thousand, as long as he hooks his fingers, who doesn''t automatically rush to him like a bee? However, she alone interpreted his initiative and kindness as insults again and again. And the most hateful is himself! She was angry again and again to want to kill her, but still again and again to forgive her connivance! [as soon as I arrived, bamboo is put one chapter after another, so the update time is not sure. Girls can pay attention to bamboo''s Micro blog, and bamboo will be on the micro blog Chapter 213 Ji Rui is both angry with Letong and himself, and his chest is more and more violently undulating. Ji Rui''s face is awe inspiring, and he pushes her away. Then, with a cold face, he doesn''t even look at Letong, and strides out of the door. Although he is domineering and self-conscious, he is also a person who wants to face. After being said that by Yue Tong, how can he kiss? It was a great insult to Ji Rui and a great blow to him that night, which had become very beautiful for countless times in his mind, was described so unbearably by Letong. Originally, for him, it was a dream night, but in Letong''s view, it was a nightmare that she never wanted to touch again. Ji Rui black face, heart, covered with a thick haze, push the door of the moment, he secretly vowed in his heart, never bow to this woman! He Ji Rui, with the woman behind him, from then on, break up! Le Tong, who was pushed away by Ji Rui, retreated a few steps, and finally stood firm with her hand on the wall. She stared at the door which was closed heavily. The arrogance in her eyes was gone, and the only thing left was her grief and confusion. Letong slowly retreated two steps, leaning back against the wall, looking at the door. Until I heard Ji Baobao scream, "Daddy, what are you doing? If the baby doesn''t go, he will stay with his sister! " Letong doesn''t even think about it. She rushes forward like an arrow to the door, but suddenly stops. "Ji Yu, have you had enough?"?! Follow me now Ji Rui''s voice is not big, but it implies anger. Letong can imagine his slight frown and taut face at this time. "No baby! Baby wants to be with her sister... "Ji Baobao yells, and then Wen Wen cries. Yue Tong holds the doorknob, her forehead against the door, her feet are like lead, and she can''t lift them. "Elder sister, she is a liar..." Ji Rui''s merciless words are like a heavy hammer, hammering hard at Letong''s heart. Her soft body trembled slightly in front of the door, and she heard Ji Baobao yell back, "don''t speak ill of your sister. Your sister is the best to your baby. You are the liar... Daddy is the liar..." Ji Baobao''s roar and hiss in Wenwen''s loud cry gradually goes away. Letong knows that he is forcibly taken away by Ji Rui. Yue Tong''s head is against the door, until she can hardly hear Ji Baobao''s roar, she slowly pushes the door open, and her feet float toward Wen Wen, who is still crying "brother...". "Elder sister... Elder brother..." Letong squats on the ground and holds Wenwen who is crying in a mess. The little girl should want to tell her that her brother has been taken away. Le Tong red eyes nodded, "well, Wen Wen does not cry, brother is just taken home by uncle." The little girl finally stops crying. Letong helps Wenwen dry the tears on her face and leads Wenwen back to the inner room slowly. When sister-in-law Zhang, who went out to buy vegetables, came home, Letong was sitting on the sofa with the little girl watching TV, with Letong''s suitcase on the empty sofa next to her. Sister Zhang was shocked, "Tong Tong, what are you doing?" Letong reaches out her hand and pulls sister-in-law Zhang to sit down beside her. "Sister-in-law, I''m going to leave for a few days. It''s estimated to be about a week. You can tell me something about the mountains and let me keep an eye on it. If you don''t understand, please call me. I''ll call back when I''m settled in the evening." After spending so much time with the couple, Letong has taken this simple couple and lovely little girl as her family. Sister Zhang looked at her anxiously, "Tong Tong, is that Mr. Ji..." It seems that Ji Rui''s intention to Letong is so obvious that even the simple people like Zhang Yi and his wife can''t help thinking more. Yue Tong shook his head, "no, he didn''t embarrass me. He has already left. In the future, he should never come back. I''m leaving this time to do something, which has nothing to do with him. " Mrs. Zhang knew she couldn''t control Letong''s decision, so she told her to be careful on the road. Then she dragged her luggage to take her out. Yue Tongchao, who was watching TV attentively, winked and said softly, "sister-in-law, please take Wen Wen in." Sister Zhang understood that she was afraid of Wenwen crying and would not let her leave. Letong coaxes Wenwen to her bedroom while sister-in-law Zhang. She left Zhangjia alone with her luggage. She didn''t go far, so she hired a motorcycle and went straight to the station of the town. After two trips from the town, Letong went to m City, the provincial capital of the town, at noon the next day. Letong, who has been bumping on the road for more than ten hours in a row, after getting off the bus, doesn''t care to go up for a meal or find a hotel to stay. Instead, she goes straight to the provincial people''s Hospital for the first time. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Letong walked out of the hospital with a tired face and dragged her luggage to find a chain hotel near the hospital. Call the service desk and order. Letong takes the change of clothes and goes into the bathroom. When washing her face, Letong accidentally glimpses the woman in the mirror, which is more haggard than in earlier days. Only Letong knows the reason of haggard. In fact, she knows better than anyone else that this trip is just to prove the 1% uncertainty. But she is also very clear that this 1% uncertainty is more telling than that 99% coincidence. So, she came! She doesn''t know where to go when the last one percent uncertainty is revealed, but she can''t pretend to be confused in this matter. Not long after the shower, the waiter brought her food. In addition to the food, Letong asked the waiter to send a bottle of red wine. She had not slept for two nights, and she was so tired that she could fall down at any time. But as soon as she closed her eyes, Ji Baobao''s lovely face and countless old stories flashed in front of her, which made her difficult to sleep. She had to use alcohol to hypnotize. It''s true that Letong originally wanted to have a good sleep with alcohol, but maybe it''s because it''s red wine, or maybe it''s because her heart is so chaotic that even alcohol can''t anaesthetize her gross nerves. After a bottle of red wine, she becomes more and more sober. Finally, Letong had no choice but to go to the convenience store next to the hotel and buy a bottle of sorghum. Letong pushes the single sofa to the window and fills herself with wine. In the past, the situation of blocking Ji Rui''s wine for countless times passes in front of her eyes. Holding up the glass, Letong stares at the clear wine in the glass and tears out a bitter smile. It''s ironic. I always said that I had nothing to do with him except the relationship between my boss and subordinates. Unexpectedly, fate made a big joke on her! Chapter 214 Letong gulps the sorghum he bought back, and finally starts to flash the overlapping mirage in front of her eyes. Among these overlapping illusions, there are two faces with extremely similar facial features. The difference is that the small face is an angel like innocent smile, while the big face is a face of coldness and vigilance. Clearly is a similar appearance, one, let Letong always can''t help but want to put him into his arms, mercilessly kiss enough! And another, but let Letong want to wave away, he hope this life no longer see! Letong didn''t know how she got into bed with drunkenness. She only knew that when she woke up, she had a headache and wanted to die! Letong''s drinking capacity is very good. She didn''t get drunk much. In her memory, she only got drunk about four or five times. The last time she got drunk was at Ji''s anniversary party. Compared with that time, this time was obviously more comfortable, because now, she just felt headache and no other discomfort, but that day, she was like a whole person being dismembered and rebuilt, from head to foot pain! Thinking of that night, Letong frowned and raised her hand to block the strong light coming in because she didn''t pull the curtain. Le Tongqiang got out of bed and looked at the time. It turned out to be noon the next day. She stood in front of the window for a long time before she turned into the washroom. When she came out, she asked the service desk to deliver lunch and some antidotes and painkillers. After lunch, Letong took out her laptop and buttoned it with her commonly used large size. Before she could choose the stealth state, the button would "beep beep". Letong points to open a look, looking for her person, unexpectedly is Yang Sheng, rather than she thought Luoyuan son. The hotel''s wireless network speed is not good. It took Letong several seconds to fully open the dialog box. As soon as it was opened, several messages quickly appeared in the dialog box. Big white poplar: Tong Tong?! Is that you Da Bai Yang: Tong Tong ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!! Big white poplar: Tongtong... Tongtong Lehe: I''m here, elder martial brother! Da Bai Yang: you£¨ Hard hit) From Yang Sheng''s expression, Letong can imagine how worried he was during this period of time! Lehe: sorry, elder martial brother, something happened. I left r city for the time being. Letong takes the initiative to plead guilty. Yang Sheng is one of her few friends. Moreover, he is a good friend. Although he has not known her for a long time, their relationship is much deeper than that of Letong and Luo Yifan. But Yang Sheng ignored her and didn''t respond for a long time. Le Tong is staring at the screen, thinking, he won''t really ignore himself, right? Thinking about how to ask Yang Sheng for mercy, she receives a request from Yang Sheng for a video. Letong hesitates for a moment, thinks about her haggard self in the mirror, and finally refuses the other party''s request and changes it to a voice request. Soon, Yang Sheng''s voice came. "Tongtong, to tell you the truth, where have you been? Why don''t you turn it on all the time? Why don''t you tell me when you leave? Who do you think I am? " Le Tong has not had time to say hello, a long list of questions, then threw over. "I''m sorry, elder martial brother! At that time, I left my mobile phone at home in a hurry. Later, I just opened a new number. There is no your number in the new mobile phone, so I can''t inform you. " Yue Tong''s lie is not brilliant, but Yang Sheng doesn''t really want to pursue her. He just wants to have a reason to calm him down. Sure enough, Yang Sheng was silent for a moment. Instead of turning around on the mobile phone, he directly went around to another topic that made Letong more headache. "Tong Tong, did you break up with Ji Rui?" Although Letong has guessed his intention in such a hurry, she didn''t expect him to ask so directly. Le Tong organized a little bit, "elder martial brother... I resigned. As for the word" quarrel ", it''s not appropriate. I''ll talk to him..." "Don''t tell me you have nothing with him. You can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me!" Yang Sheng did not wait for Le Tong to finish, then interrupted her words. "Elder martial brother, we really have nothing!" Letong is still dying. "Nonsense, do you really have to go to bed before you can have anything?" Yang Sheng was slightly angry, but he didn''t know that it was just the opposite of what he had imagined. These two people, the bed, but he thought that some of those what, but really not! "Elder martial brother..." To Yang Sheng''s straightforward statement, Letong is a little speechless. "Tongtong, between you and him, can you sit down and have a good chat, I can''t drink with him every day in a daze!" Listen to Yang Sheng say so, dare feeling she leaves this period of time, Ji Rui always pull Yang Sheng to drink to kill time? In fact, what Yang Sheng said about every day was only last night. He came back to China only yesterday. Before the jet lag, Ji Rui pulled him out to drink for a night. No problem. However, more than having opinions, they are worried about these two friends who are tormenting each other, but they don''t know they have a good time. "Elder martial brother, it''s his business, not my business..." In Letong''s heart, she feels a little happy. "Well, I don''t care about you two. Tell me honestly, you really won''t go back to Ji?" Letong doesn''t know whether Yang Sheng''s words are his own or entrusted by Ji Rui. "Well, no more. Now I''m in D Province, and I''ve made a mountain package with my friends to plant some crops. In the short term, I won''t go back. " But whether Yang Sheng wants to know or Ji Rui wants to know, the answer given by Letong is the same. Although this once determined answer has been shaken in Letong''s heart these two days, her reason tells her that she can never go back to r city. A few days ago, she didn''t want to go back, but now she can''t! Yang Sheng was silent for a moment, probably thinking about how to persuade her to go back. But what Yang Sheng said next made Letong almost fall off the sofa. "Tongtong, I heard from Baobao that he wants you to be his mother, but you don''t want to." It turns out that Yang Sheng is not a lobbyist moved by Ji Rui, but a lobbyist moved by Baobao? Letong felt bitter in her throat. She bit her lip and was silent for a moment. Then she said, "elder martial brother, baby is a child. How can he know that his mother can''t be anyone else! Besides, he has the final say. " Letong doesn''t plan to tell Yang Sheng about Ji Rui''s contract. She doesn''t want Yang Sheng to have a gap with Ji Rui because of himself. "Well, I don''t know what to say about you! It''s not enough to say you''re stupid. But to say that you are smart is such a simple thing, but you have to make it so complicated? " Le Tong in Yang Sheng can''t see here, pull out a sour smile, "elder martial brother, you don''t understand." Yes, even she didn''t understand that the two things, three things and four things that she thought had nothing to do with were so closely related that it was hard to solve the huge net? [there should be two more when we arrive at the third shift. I know that the girls are anxious. Let''s try our best!] Chapter 215 Five days later, Letong came out of the provincial people''s Hospital in a complicated mood. After hesitating at the door of the hospital, she decided to go back to r city. In the afternoon, Letong finally returned to r city, which had been away for more than 20 days. Take the airport express back to the city, Letong immediately took out the phone and pulled it out. "Sister!" As soon as the phone was connected, Ji Baobao''s crisp voice came from the microphone. But a few days did not hear the voice of this little guy, at first heard, but let Letong instant want to cry impulse. In the five days of waiting in M City, Letong turned off the phone, locked it up, and only logged in for more than half an hour. After chatting with Yang Sheng, she directly got off the line and cut off all her connections with the outside world. She missed Ji Baobao very much, but she didn''t dare to call him. She was afraid that as soon as she heard his voice, she would fly back to r city immediately. "Baby, my sister is outside your community now, can you find an excuse to come out?" At this time, Ji Rui should still be working for Ji. Letong can only choose this kind of time if she wants to see her baby. Of course, if she could, she didn''t want to be so secretive as a thief, but she and Ji Rui have become like that. With that man''s hateful personality, she would never let her see the baby. Ji Baobao on the other side of the phone said, "yes! Sister, wait for me! Do wait for me Letong listens to the pounding sound coming from the microphone. It is estimated that the little guy has knocked down a lot of things because of his impatience. "Well, I''ll wait for you! Don''t worry He was soothed with a soft voice. "Sister, can you hold on?" Ji Baobao''s worried voice came from the microphone. "Well, yes." Then, Letong heard Ji Baobao say to the nanny, "Auntie Guan, sister Tongtong is waiting for the baby outside the community, Auntie Guan, will you accompany the baby out?" Letong is gratified to hear that the baby has so politely consulted the nanny. It seems that the little guy is more polite and tutored than he imagined! "OK, come on, baby. Put on your coat. It''s cold outside." Then, there was the rustling sound of dressing, and then, Ji Baobao asked anxiously, "sister, are you still there?" "Well, yes!" Baby, don''t worry, no matter how long, I will always be here! Yue Tong silently added a sentence in her heart. Ji Baobao puts on his clothes, changes his shoes, goes out, enters the elevator and walks out of the building. All the way, Letong can hear clearly on the phone. Four or five minutes later, Letong finally saw a little shadow running towards him. "Sister! You are really back! " Ji Baobao, who has been running all the way, gasps heavily into Letong''s arms, buries her head in front of her chest, and holds Letong''s neck tightly with her small hand. She doesn''t want to let go for a long time. Letong also hugged him, "well, honey, my sister... Is back!" Originally, she only came back for a few days, but after hearing the baby''s choking words, she couldn''t say what she said when she only came back for a few days. She buried her face in her baby''s hair and rubbed and kissed her. "Baby, let go of your sister first, OK?" Originally, Letong intended to hide from Ji Rui to see Baobao, but now, she has changed her mind. Ji Baobao reluctantly raised his head, "why?" Letong kisses the tip of his nose, "does the baby want to play with... Elder sister? Do you want to eat your sister''s cooking Ji Baobao''s eyes are black and bright. He looks at Yue Tong happily and nods heavily¡° Think Le Tong takes out the phone and dials Ji''s office. "Hello, I''m Ji Rui." Ji Rui never looked at the caller ID of his office phone when he was working. "Mr. Ji, it''s me, Letong." Two days ago, she vowed never to deal with this man again, but now, she has to turn to him. On the other side of the phone, there was a moment of silence, but Letong knew that he was listening, because his breathing was clearly coming from the microphone. "I went back to r city, and now I''m at the gate of your community. I want to take my baby out to play. In the evening, I''ll take him back to my home and send him back after dinner. Is that ok?" Letong said her request directly to the point of view. She felt a little uneasy and thought that if he didn''t agree, she would take the baby away by force or try to persuade him again. Without waiting for a response from the other side, Ji Baobao, who is standing next to Letong, pounced on him and attached himself to the microphone and cried, "Daddy, the baby wants to play with his sister, the baby wants to eat at his sister''s house, the baby wants to..." "No way!" Ji Rui''s indifferent voice interrupts Ji Baobao''s excited request. "Daddy is a bad guy..." Ji Baobao yelled. "Letong, you can take your baby to play or make dinner for him, but it''s at my house!" The man on the other side of the microphone completely ignores his baby son''s scolding. His words are to Letong. Yue Tong listens to his words clearly, also didn''t think carefully, readily agreed to come down. "Yes, your house is yours. Thank you Mingming, is to send their own door to someone else''s son when a free nanny and cooking aunt, Letong said thank you. Yue Tong, who was about to hang up, heard the man say again, "I''ll come back for dinner, too!" Letong listens to the sound of a click in the microphone and asks the baby, "baby, what did your daddy say last?" The baby blinked. "He said he would come back for dinner, too!" A strange expression flashed across Letong''s face until the baby kissed her face, "sister, where do you take the baby to play?" She just shook her head, stood up, took the baby''s hand and asked him, "where does the baby want to play? Why don''t you take your baby to buy some clothes first? " The Spring Festival is coming. Ji Rui, the man, should not have time to take his baby to buy clothes. Although it is estimated that there are too many new clothes for a rich young master like Ji Baobao to wear, Letong still wants to buy some clothes for him. If he can, let him wear them during the Spring Festival She still remembers that no matter how poor the family was, her mother would buy her a new set of clothes for the new year. "Good! Does the elder sister want to send clothes to the baby? " Ji Baobao, the little spirit, is full of spirit as soon as she hears this. "Well, what kind of clothes does the baby like? Tell her sister. She will give it to you." Although Letong has already outlined in her mind the baby''s appearance of wearing several kinds of clothes, and is salivating for that kind of treasure, she still wants to respect the baby''s own wishes. "Whatever, as long as it''s bought by my sister for my baby, my baby will like it!" Ji Baobao''s mouth is as sweet as honey. As he says it, he happily shakes his hand with Letong and jumps like a little monkey. The fourth watch, the last one should be very late. Girls, let''s watch it tomorrow Chapter 216 "Whatever, as long as it''s bought by my sister for my baby, my baby will like it!" Ji Baobao''s mouth is as sweet as honey. As he says it, he happily shakes his hand with Letong and jumps like a little monkey. Considering that she will go back to Ji Rui''s house to cook dinner, Letong decides to take her baby around, and asks aunt Guan to take her suitcase back to Ji Rui''s house. Although aunt Guan didn''t go with her, she was accompanied by two bodyguards. Letong has no objection to this point, and knows that it''s Ji Rui''s way to protect her baby. It should not be aimed at her. "Sister, where have you been these days? Why don''t you turn it on? The baby thinks her sister has run away again As soon as Ji Baobao''s joy was over, he thought of his grievances in recent days and could not help complaining about Le Tong. Yue Tong is sad in the heart, but she smiles and lowers her head to kiss him in his mouth. "My sister''s mobile phone is broken, and I can''t find a place to repair it. My sister is afraid of the baby, so she won''t come back to see the baby?" The baby was coaxed by her and grinned. Letong and Ji Baobao walked along the sidewalk for more than ten minutes, walking into a nearby shopping mall. "Daddy bought all the baby''s clothes for you?" Baobao shook his head, "Daddy won''t accompany the baby to buy, it''s all from aunts and uncles." Ji Baobao''s uncles and aunts are probably the managers of clothing stores. I want to know that Ji Rui, a man who works first, doesn''t have time to take care of his son. Anyway, he has plenty of money. If he can''t, just send it. Once again, Letong complained about Ji Rui''s money. "What about the Spring Festival?" In Letong''s mind, Spring Festival is a holy and festive Festival. Although she only lives with her mother every Spring Festival, the simple but warm life that mother and daughter depend on each other may also be a luxury for some people. "Spring Festival is also the same, grandfather will let uncle and aunt to baby body, and then, there will be a lot of clothes sent!" Ji Baobao''s concept of clothes is basically sent by his uncle and aunt, not bought in the store. "The baby will carefully choose what she likes, and her sister will buy it for you to wear for the baby during the Spring Festival, OK?" Letong takes Ji Baobao into a children''s clothing store, and Ji Baobao certainly agrees. Ji Baobao takes a fancy to a yellow down jacket, and Letong asks him to put it on. The little guy puts his clothes on and walks around the store in high spirits, which makes the employees in the store take photos around him and praise him. One of the shop assistants says to Letong, "Miss, your son is so handsome and stylish. When he grows up, he will surely charm a large number of girls." Letong''s eyes darkened, but a polite smile appeared on her face. "You don''t have to wait to grow up. Now you''ve been fascinated by a large area." She didn''t try to correct the clerk''s words. She was even complacent about the praise. "Miss, this down jacket on the children''s body is a parent-child dress. We still have adult men''s and women''s styles in our store. Would you like to see it, miss?" A woman in a manager''s uniform handed two adult yellow down jackets to Letong. Letong is still hesitating. Ji Baobao, whose ears are as smart as a cat, rushes over and hugs Letong''s waist. "Mommy, baby wants to wear parent-child clothes with you!" This little devil, by all means, wants Letong to be his mother. This time, he seizes the opportunity and rushes forward to turn on Letong with a blink of his eyes. Letong''s nose is sour, and her tears almost flow down. She doesn''t open her face to the deserted wall, raises her head slightly, blinks hard, and tries to calm her turbulent mood. Holding her arm, Ji Baobao thought that she was angry with herself and quickly changed her mouth, "sister, you can buy one! Sister Ji Baobao whines and shakes Letong''s arm. Letong finally adjusted her mood, turned around, gently touched Ji Baobao''s head, and said to the manager, "I''ll buy the women''s money, and you can stay for the men''s money!" The manager seemed embarrassed for his misunderstanding and said to her with a sorry smile, "sorry, I thought the children were your children." Letong didn''t affirm or deny it. She just smiles at the manager and takes Ji Baobao to see other clothes. Letong and Ji Baobao make a big circle in the shopping city. They buy a lot of clothes and socks. The two bodyguards who have been following them all the time play a big role. They are all full of goods. There is a large supermarket in the shopping city. After buying clothes, Letong takes Ji Baobao to the supermarket to buy the ingredients for dinner. That day, in the supermarket of the small town, Letong also took Ji Baobao to buy food materials, but after all, it was a remote small town with limited consumption power, so there were not many things to choose from. Now, as soon as Ji Baobao follows Letong into the food area, he pulls Letong all over the place. Seeing the fierce and fresh crabs, he asks, "sister, can baby eat crabs?" Le Tong nodded, "well, you can." So Ji Baobao asked the shopping guide to pick a few big crabs. Not far away, the little guy pointed to the devil fish swimming in the fish pond and asked, "sister, can the baby eat this strange fish?" Letong also nodded. So, more than two hours later, President Ji, who had been on duty all day, opened the door and smelled the fragrance of the room. He changed his shoes and went around to the dining room to see that there was a big table full of dishes for ten people. And that normally ran to meet his Ji Baobao as soon as he heard the door ring. Now, he was kneeling on the chair with no manners and eating a crab leg. Hearing the sound, Ji Baobao, who was full of fat, raised his eyelids and saw Ji Rui. He called vaguely, "Daddy..." "This is all done by my sister?" Although Ji Rui knows that Letong''s craftsmanship is good, he is still surprised to see that the full table is comparable to the dishes in star hotels. Ji Baobao nodded, eyes shining, "well, it''s all done by my sister, isn''t it?" Ji Rui can''t help but also nodded with him, "well, it''s pretty powerful." Ji Rui said, dragging the chair to sit down, Ji Baobao tilted his head to remind him. "Daddy, you haven''t even taken off your clothes and washed your hands! Daddy is an adult. We need to talk about hygiene! " It must be that Ji Rui always says this to Ji Baobao. This time, if he catches the chance, it''s natural for him to have a good face. Chapter 217 Ji Rui comes out after washing his hands. He happens to see Letong wiping her baby son''s mouth with a tissue. Her face half hung, long eyelashes hanging, can not see what expression in her eyes, but presumably, it must be full of tenderness, facing the baby, she is mostly the kind of doting eyes that seem to drown people. Think of this, Ji Rui''s eyes, gradually deep up. Letong''s hair is slightly scattered, and several pieces of it are casually draped on her shoulders. Her sexy and beautiful lips are opening and closing slightly. She is saying something gently to her baby. Her baby is grinning, and a chubby hand is on Letong''s back waist. Their facial features have nothing in common, but when they look at each other, Ji Rui feels that they are in harmony and love. Ji Rui vaguely feels that the picture in front of him seems familiar. He thinks about it with a slight frown. He thinks that the day when the baby went to Ji''s to find himself, he saw the picture of Letong holding the baby. At that time, he also feels that these two unrelated people are unexpectedly warm and loving. Because of that picture, he began to have the idea of signing a contract with Letong. At that time, he thought it was just a coincidence, but now look closely, the two people in front of each other are more harmonious and loving than at that time. It seems that the two should have been similar in love, a pair, mother and son! Ji Rui was shocked by the idea that he was born again. After the shock, a little annoyance gradually came up. He thought that at the moment when Letong tore the check to pieces and spilled it over his pocket, he had completely lost his heart to Letong and would never expect her to go back to r city with him. But just now, seeing his son leaning on her intimately, he thought: it''s so good that she can come back! Of course, he can tie her back to r city by force. But who is she? She is just a trivial little secretary. Is it possible for her to pay for her reputation and bind her back? Don''t say that this will only stimulate Letong''s sour temperament more incisively, just say that he is proud of himself and doesn''t allow him to do things like that. Who is Letong? Just because her baby son likes her, she can get different treatment from other women in his Jirui! But it''s good for her not only to treat him as an insult, but also to ridicule him with such sharp words. Ji Rui has lived for 30 years. How ever has he been ridiculed with such an attitude? But it was such a woman who didn''t pay attention to her. He secretly hoped that she could turn back! At the moment, he was angry that he could have such humble extravagance! "Daddy, come here for dinner. My sister has made many delicious food..." Ji Baobao with sharp eyes catches a glimpse of Ji Rui and raises his hand to him. Ji Rui raises his feet and walks over. He looks up at his clear eyes. Ji Rui frowned slightly when he saw her pale face. This woman, what are you doing these days? Why do you make yourself so miserable? If he remembers correctly, when he and his baby left that poor and remote ghost place, the woman had a ruddy face and was full of moisture. How could she torture herself into such a ghost in just a few days? Letong originally focused on wiping Ji Baobao''s mouth. When she heard Ji Rui called by her baby, she was slightly surprised and calmed down a little. Then she looked up at Ji Rui. A few days ago, she scolded this man so much, now how embarrassed! That day, she was also mad with anger, so she would speak so absolutely. Unexpectedly, a few days later, she came to me with a dead face! Presumably, in this man''s heart, I don''t know how to despise myself. Letong stares at Ji Rui and tries to smile at him. His half stiff face suddenly freezes when he sees his frown. Involuntarily, he straightened up and froze. He looked at Ji Rui in confusion and said, "Mr. Ji... Excuse me..." Obviously, in other people''s eyes, she is the one who suffers from the current situation, but she is extremely guilty. Just because she came back from afar in a hurry to buy this for her baby, and also went to other people''s homes to cook dinner. These behaviors were not required by the man, but by her own brazen act. These actions, in the eyes of men, will certainly think that she has ulterior motives, and even think that she is using Ji Baobao to make his ideas. Ji Rui, who was unconsciously worried about her health, frowned even more, not for anything else, but for her "general Ji"! Since she tore his face with him, she would only call him Ji Zong when she was angry. This very strange name made him unhappy. He would rather hear her call him Ji Rui than call him Ji Zong in such a distant way. Even if she called him that way, it was mostly when she was trembling with anger from him. Ji Rui, who is depressed and unhappy, takes his eyes away from Letong''s face. He doesn''t even bother to hum a word. He glances at her lightly, and then goes straight to the baby''s side, pulls away the chair and sits down. "Daddy Ji Baobao is very upset to shout, his cry, the mood of Ji Rui and Letong are scared, at the same time look at him. Ji Baobao looks at him, but points to Letong and says, "Daddy, why are you so impolite? My sister called you! You don''t have ears! " Such a lesson, Ji Rui is often said to Ji Baobao, now, the role has changed. Ji Rui''s heart is startled again. It can make Ji Baobao stimulate the desire to protect himself like a little adult. It shows that Letong is very important in his mind! Maybe, it''s not lower than his father! Ji Rui''s deep eyes thoughtfully look at Letong, who also has a look of amazement on his face. "Daddy Ji Baobao angrily and loudly fierce Ji Rui a sentence. Ji Rui glances at his own son who turns his arm out. Then he turns his head and nods to Letong with no expression. "Sit down and have a meal!" This is like what the master said to the servant. Yue Tong, who is in a complicated mood, doesn''t have the heart to clarify Ji Rui''s various strange things, and doesn''t have the heart to worry about his cold and disgusting behavior. Let go of the baby and turn around to leave. Ji Baobao thought she was angry. He pulled her and cried anxiously, "sister..." Le Tong turned his head and said with a smile, "dear, sister, go and bring out the baby''s favorite roast chicken wings." Ji Baobao learned that she was not leaving, so he let her go, and his face rippled with a sweet smile, "thank you, sister!" Yue Tong pats his little face, turns around and walks towards the kitchen, but she doesn''t see Ji Rui sitting beside Ji Baobao. Like Ji Baobao, Ji Rui is obviously relieved by her words! [as soon as the watch arrives, ouch, why are the messages getting smaller and smaller...] Chapter 218 "Daddy, my sister just took my baby to buy a lot of new clothes!" While Letong enters the kitchen, Baobao shows off to Ji Rui with a smile. Ji Rui was drinking the soup, looking at his son and picking his eyebrows, "hmm? Does the baby pay for it? " As far as he knows, Letong is very frugal and even stingy. Even if she likes her baby very much, it is impossible for her to buy clothes for her baby out of her own pocket. After all, the baby is not who she is. The baby put a spoonful of rice into his mouth, shook his head and said vaguely. "No... my sister said to give it to my baby..." Ji Rui''s eyes sank, and his eyes turned to Letong who came with a dish of roast chicken wings. Seeing that Letong has come back, Baobao disdains Ji Rui. He naturally forgets the words he just showed off. Ji Rui didn''t ask. He just ate quietly, listening to the baby talking to Letong about small things of sesame size while eating. Ji Rui has never been very interested in the childish topics of baby. He usually accompanies the baby to eat, but also listens to them without any help. Most of the time, he is absent-minded. However, Letong seems to listen very carefully. She doesn''t eat much. After eating only half a bowl of rice, she puts down her job and gives her baby food. Then, she seriously responds to the boring topics that Ji Rui thinks about her baby. "Is the baby''s PE teacher handsome?" Ji Rui overhears Letong asking her about her baby. She can''t help looking up at Letong. She is looking at the baby who is eating while talking with her adoring eyes. Ji Rui is a little familiar with her look and expression. Those dusty memories buried in the bottom of her heart suddenly and clearly flash in front of her eyes. In the blurred black-and-white picture, the mother, who had already left him, also looked at herself with such an expression. "Handsome!" Baby nodded, Letong lips pull up a smile, stretch out a hand with fingertips to help baby wipe off the corner of the mouth of rice, asked with a smile. "More handsome than the baby?" Ji Baobao immediately shook his head, "of course not!" Said, turning to point at their Ji Rui, "baby daddy is more handsome than him!" It seems that narcissism really can be inherited. Look at Ji Baobao''s words, I''m afraid he thinks he is the most handsome person in the world. Letong''s smiling eyes, inadvertently thinking about Shangji Rui''s eyes, the smile in his eyes, quickly disappeared, replaced by a slight embarrassment. Ji Baobao''s comparison reminds her of a few days ago, when she admitted that she was crazy about Ji Rui Junlang. "Cough..." See Ji Rui still staring at himself, Letong embarrassed to clear the throat. The baby has no idea of the eye contact between the two people. Hearing Letong cough, she quickly reaches out her fat hand and pats Letong on the back. Letong smiles more awkwardly. Don''t turn around and avoid Ji Rui''s unpredictable sight. Just at this time, Xiao Bai, who has been sleeping for a whole afternoon, staggers in from the living room with sleepy eyes, and meows to le Tong twice. It seems that the kitten knows Letong. Letong quickly took the opportunity to stand up, "Xiaobai is hungry, I''ll feed it." I totally forget that she is a guest here. The nanny of the host''s family will naturally do the feeding of pets. She is not a guest at all. Ji Rui looks at her, bends down, picks up the cat and goes out. "Baby, too!" Ji Baobao is also very nervous about these two cats. In addition, he is already full. Seeing Letong go out, he jumps out of the chair and runs after them. Ji Rui is not interested in the two cats, but the table is so rich that he can''t stop chopsticks, which greatly increases his appetite. After Letong and Baobao leave, the noisy dining room quiets down. Ji Rui sits in front of the table and eats slowly. I don''t know whether it''s because he seldom eats it or because Letong''s craftsmanship is really good. Even Ji Rui feels that Letong''s craftsmanship is very good when eating these delicious dishes, It''s really better than the craftsmanship of the chefs who came back from the star hotels. Once upon a time, eating for Ji Rui was just like sleeping. It was an instinct, a task, and something he did to meet his physical needs. But today, he really realized his baby son''s bright eating mood when he saw the delicious food! Ji Rui ate three big bowls of rice and drank two big bowls of soup, then he put down his rice bowl and ordered aunt Guan, who came in to clean up the dishes and chopsticks, "aunt Guan, these dishes are packed with fresh-keeping boxes, and the next meal is hot." Aunt Guan opened her eyes wide and thought she had heard the wrong thing. Usually, although the owner doesn''t have high requirements for the taste of food, she never leaves the leftovers. Every day, aunt Guan packed the leftovers in bags and brought them to the nearby small park for the stray cats and dogs. "The saucer of braised beef brisket, put it up separately, and leave it to the baby. He seems to like it very much." Ji Rui said again, leaving a surprised aunt Guan. She got up and went out contentedly. In the living room, Ji Baobao''s clear laughter and the cat''s cry came. Ji Rui sees Letong sitting on the sofa, Ji Baobao lying on Letong, and the kitten lying on the back of the sofa behind them. Lying in Letong''s arms, Ji Baobao is teasing the kitten with a bell in her fat hand, while Letong looks at the baby with a smile. Two people and a cat seem to have a good time. Ji Rui didn''t go to destroy the harmonious picture. Instead, he took a financial magazine and sat down on the single sofa at the end of the living room. Letong and Ji Baobao seem to be unaware of Ji Rui''s arrival. Ji Baobao teases the cat and reports Ji Rui''s tabloid to Letong. "Xiaobai and Dabai are afraid of Daddy. Daddy is too fierce..." Yue Tong doesn''t say a word, but she has a smile on her face. "Xiaobai and Dabai are so cute, how can daddy hate them..." Ji Baobao complains again. "Baby, everyone will have their own preferences. Baby can''t force others to like it just because they like it. Even if this person is baby''s father, you know? What''s more, the baby''s father is very busy at work. He has to take care of the baby when he comes home. He must be very tired. How can he spare time to see these two kittens? " Letong touches the baby''s head and teaches him in a soft voice. Ji Rui, who was originally looking at the magazine, raised his head to look at her unexpectedly when he heard Letong''s words. He also thought that even if Letong didn''t speak ill of herself in front of her baby, she would never help her say anything good. But what she said just now was obviously an excuse for him! [in the third shift, some girls may think that Tongtong is being mean, but please understand that Tongtong does it not for Ji Rui, but for the baby!] Chapter 219 In other people''s eyes, Ji Rui seems to be looking at the magazine attentively, but the magazine on his knee has not turned a page for a long time. Letong talks to the baby again. He doesn''t want to hear or know, but his ears are not controlled. He searches for Letong''s audio carefully. However, for Ji Rui, most of what Letong said to Baobao were not nutritious, such as when the kitten learned to catch mice, why the kitten always sleeps during the day and so on. Ji Rui''s words are not nutritious, but Ji Baobao listens to them with great interest. After a discussion about cats, Ji Baobao holds up a handheld computer and teaches Letong to play games. At ordinary times, he looks at Letong who is very smart, but he always plays gameover in the blink of an eye. While Ji Baobao teases Letong mercilessly that he is a fool, he patiently teaches Letong various skills. Letong seems to listen very carefully and doesn''t show impatience because he is a five-year-old. If fruit said, in the daytime, Ji Rui still don''t know why Letong can be so popular with his baby son. After a few hours of careful observation, he probably understood why the baby son liked her so much. Compared with his father, Letong seems to know more about children''s psychology. She will respect the baby like a friend, but also educate the baby like an elder. From her eyes and movements, we can see that she really likes the baby, but she likes it, but she doesn''t blindly follow and connive. If the baby is wrong, she will correct him to the point. Ji Rui is impressed by her way of educating her baby, which is flexible and flexible. Even as a father, he sometimes indulges his baby blindly. Sometimes, he even thinks that it''s no big deal. Anyway, he''s Ji Rui''s son. No one dares to say anything. Until then, Ji Rui had to admit that Baobao''s arrogant temperament, which makes people headache and makes people crazy when they are not happy, is probably due to his excessive indulgence. "It''s nine o''clock. Baby, take a bath." Letong really likes the baby, and even remembers the details of his life clearly. "Well, no! The baby wants to play with her sister... " Baobao is dying, but Letong doesn''t want to let go. Ji Rui always acts like a coqueter with him in such a tone, and most of Ji Rui will accommodate him. "Yes, the baby can play with her sister without taking a bath..." "Good..." "However, in the future, the elder sister will never tell a story or cook for the baby." Letong a God turn, let the baby suddenly a face panic to quiet down. "How''s it going?" Yue Tong asked. Ji Baobao wrongly blinked, and then reluctantly let go of Letong, "the baby to take a bath, the sister can''t ignore the baby!" Le Tong patted his ass, "go, after the bath, my sister will tell you a story." Letong looks at Ji Baobao, who is led into the bedroom by Aunt Guan. She turns around and says to Ji Rui, who is sitting far away. "Mr. Ji, I called sister Ling during the day. She said that the contracts and materials of the ocean group I was in charge of before are still on hold. I will stay for a few days this time. Do you want me to cooperate with sister Ling in the handover work?" Letong is not an irresponsible person. She ran away in a rage at that time because Ji Rui forced her too much. Now that she''s back, there''s no need to hide from him. The mess she left behind should be cleaned up by herself. Ji Rui didn''t expect that she would suddenly mention the work to him. He thought that she was so determined that day that she would never come back to Ji. What happened that made her change her mind? Ji Rui''s eyes fall on Le Tong for a moment. "What? Has Miss Le changed her mind? " Think of Letong may want to return to Ji, Ji Rui heart, faint some small happy, but the mouth, it is extremely vicious satirize her. Le Tong Leng for a while, very quickly, he understood that the man is using his obscure mind to guess her ideas, and crown her with a lot of unnecessary charges. She smiles at Ji Rui, "Ji Zong, you think too much! I haven''t changed my mind. I''m only staying here for a few days. It''s just that I''m always worrying, thinking that ocean going is a mess left by myself, and it''s my duty to help me finish it. Since Mr. Ji is worried that I will take the opportunity to hang on, I can just let go. " Letong said, without looking at Ji Rui''s slightly changed face, she got up and walked towards the baby''s bedroom. Soon, she came out from the baby''s bedroom with her luggage. "Mr. Ji, I didn''t want to come to your house. It was you who made me come to your house to cook. Today''s meal is due to my baby a few days ago. I don''t want to break my faith with him. " Ji Letong mentioned this, Ji ruicai remembered that indeed, what Letong said on the phone was to take her baby home to cook dinner, and asked her to do it here. "Letong, why should I believe you? Why should you take your baby to a strange place? " Ji Rui''s heart, in fact, can''t understand that Letong really came back here because of his own requirements, but his face saving personality, how can he bow his head and admit his mistake? Letong immediately wants to leave, but she is afraid that the baby will not come out and make a lot of noise, so she forces her anger and drags her luggage to sit down on the sofa far away from Ji Rui. "Indeed, I have nothing to make you believe!" Light finish saying, then take out the mobile phone to play, ignore Ji Rui. Ji Rui is deliberately making trouble for her. She doesn''t know, but what if she knows? Baobao is his son, and she, Yu Baobao, is nothing to do with her. Even if Ji Rui defends her, it is reasonable. Ji Rui looks at her silently, then stands up and walks away. After a while, he comes out with a piece of something in his hand and walks straight to Letong. Le Tong raises eyelid to see him one eye, "what?" If she''s right, is that, like, another cash check in his hand? "Clothes money!" Ji Rui just looked at the things that Letong bought for her baby, estimated and wrote this check according to the approximate amount. Letong''s face slightly changed, biting his lips and staring at him, "Mr. Ji, I can''t take money. I like the baby. I give those clothes to the baby. You have no right to care about me! " Ji Rui black face, "Letong, baby and I are not beggars!" Since it''s just a few days back, why do you come to his house and harass his father and son? He Ji Rui and Baobao are not loved by no one, so there is no need for her to give charity and sympathy! Whether it''s clothes or feelings! [Third watch] Chapter 220 Letong looks at Ji Rui''s iron black face and tears his lips, revealing a bleak smile, "Mr. Ji, you think too much!" See Ji Rui don''t speak, Yue Tong said, "wait for the baby to wash out, I will leave, after, won''t disturb you again, sorry!" Ji Rui glared at her with a black face, pulled her hand, thrust the check into her hand, and gritted his teeth and said, "you''d better do what you say!" Letong lowered her eyes for a moment, then raised her eyelids and looked at Ji Rui who had gone back to the living room and sat down. "Mr. Ji, although those clothes are not expensive, they are all baby''s favorite styles. Let him wear them during the Spring Festival!" Her request is not high, but it seems that it is difficult to realize such a small wish. Ji Rui ignored her, only lowered his head and continued to read his financial magazine. Letong is cheeky, and he is forced to bear the pain in his heart. He sits on the sofa and waits for his baby to take a bath. The door of the bedroom was suddenly opened, and then, a sound of "Da Da Da..." was approaching, followed by the voice of aunt Guan, "young master, you don''t wear shoes..." Voice just fell, barefoot wearing bathrobe Ji baby has run to the front of Le Tong, "sister, you really don''t cheat baby!" The little guy''s hair is still dripping wet, but his face is full of smile. Letong picked him up, let him sit on his lap, picked up the towel on his shoulder, helped him wipe the water on his hair. "Tut, little ancestor, my hair is still so wet..." while wiping, I can''t help nagging. "Hee hee, I''m afraid my sister will run away secretly!" Ji Baobao didn''t know that when he took a bath, his father and sister had another fight. Now, no matter who''s in a bad mood, he''s sitting alone with both sides hurt. Letong is OK. As long as she sees Ji Baobao, all her troubles and heartaches can be put aside for a while. However, Ji Rui is still biting his teeth at Letong''s caprice and cold-blooded ruthlessness. "Silly baby, the elder sister promised the baby that she would not sneak away again. She would tell the baby where she was going." Baby is very smart and sensitive, and soon tastes different meanings from Letong''s words. "Sister, where are you going again?" Ji Baobao stretched out her pink face from the wide towel and nervously looked at Letong. Subconsciously, she clasped Letong''s neck with her hands. "Baby, my sister just came back to do something. She''s leaving tomorrow." Originally, Letong planned to come back for a few days. In addition to meeting the baby, she also cleaned up the mess left by herself. But Ji Rui said that, naturally, she didn''t have to go back to Ji. Then she should go back tomorrow. There are many things waiting for her to go back to Zhang Yi. "Sister..." Ji Baobao''s beautiful eyes burst into tears as soon as he heard that Letong was going to leave. He put his arms around her hand and made her choke. "Darling, my sister wants to go back to work, otherwise, she will starve to death!" Letong patted his little face and comforted him. Ji Baobao looks at her, biting her lips and thinking for a while, then turns to Ji Rui, who is sitting on the other side of the table, "baby daddy has money, sister, don''t go back, OK? The baby asked her father to give her a lot of money... " Ji Rui had been looking at the magazine with his head down. Hearing his son''s careless words, Ji Rui raised his head and half squinted at Le Tong. Letong doesn''t look at him, but kisses the baby''s face. "Baby, my sister can support herself, and my baby''s father''s money is hard earned. I can''t give it to an irrelevant person without any reason, you know?" Letong knows very well that there has never been a free lunch in this world. Ji Rui wants, she can''t give, that nature can''t accept a favor without reason. The baby nodded, and Letong said, "don''t worry, my sister will call my baby every night." Letong has already thought about it. When she goes back, she immediately applies for the installation of broadband network. In the future, she really wants to meet her baby on the screen to relieve the pain of missing her. However, she didn''t plan to tell the baby before the network was installed. Although Ji Baobao doesn''t give up, it''s probably the days when Letong suddenly disappeared that scared him. Now, when he heard that he could call every night, he felt satisfied. "Really? The elder sister can''t cheat the baby... " Letong stretched out her tail finger and hooked it up with her baby, "sister promised not to cheat her baby." Letong comforts the baby, takes a hair dryer to dry his hair, and carries him into the bedroom. Ji Baobao was tired after playing for a day. Although he couldn''t bear Letong in his heart, he couldn''t resist the strong sleepiness. After he was forced into the bed, he listened to Letong''s bedtime story and slowly closed his eyes and went to sleep. Letong helps him tuck in the quilt, bows his head and kisses him on the forehead and upper lip, then reluctantly leaves the bedroom. In the living room, Ji Rui is still sitting on the sofa, but the financial magazine on his knee has become a laptop. Letong didn''t mean to disturb him. He dragged up the luggage by the wall, looked at Ji Rui and said softly, "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry to disturb you today. Goodbye!" Ji Rui seems to be deaf and has no response. Letong took a deep look at him and walked out without looking back. Until entering the elevator, Letong squatted down slowly along the elevator wall like an inflatable doll. Ji Rui''s words, Ji Rui''s expression, floating in front of me. She knew that all this was self humiliation. She even can''t blame Ji Rui as she used to, because from Ji Rui''s standpoint, it''s normal for him to think like this and say so. Before she came back, she had warned herself that it was not a wise choice to come back, but she could not stop herself from wanting to see the baby Elevator door "Ding" to open, after a struggle of Le Tong, has put away all the sadness and helplessness, dragging luggage out. She didn''t know how many times she would suffer such insults in the days to come, but for the sake of her baby, she would bite her teeth and bear them one by one. Even if Ji Rui misunderstands him, or even thinks that he is using the baby to approach him again, it doesn''t matter. Even though she knew it. Some things, destined not to belong to themselves, insist greedily want to covet more, in the end, hurt only themselves! She is still, stubbornly bent on her own way, just like when she made such a decision at the beginning! It''s late for the fourth shift. I''m not sure if there''s another fifth shift. Girls, don''t wait for it Chapter 221 After leaving Ji Rui''s home, Letong doesn''t go home directly, but calls Luo yuan''er. Luo yuan''er heard her voice and yelled at her! "Letong, are you willing to show up? Aren''t you afraid that Ji Rui''s devil will find someone to kill you? " Sitting in a taxi, Letong Fuer said, "well, if you want to scold me, you can scold me when you meet me. I''ll go to feise bar in half an hour. Are you going?" "What? You''re coming back? You wait for me there and see if I don''t strangle you! " Rudely scold finish, didn''t wait for Le Tong to say what, then PA ground a hang up the phone. Letong stares at the phone and grins bitterly. When she comes back this time, she is looking for abuse. Knowing that they would be insulted, they rushed to other people''s homes to be free nannies and servants. Knowing that they would be scolded, they took their wallets to invite people to drink and were scolded. Half an hour later, Letong walked into the bar on time. Here, Luo yuan''er and her brother and sister used to come here, but since she worked in Ji''s family, her three-way relationship with them has become smaller and smaller. No wonder Luo yuan''er often teases her, saying that she abandoned them when she got president Ji. Think of these, holding a glass of music tong can''t help but pull lips wry smile. "Smelly girl, don''t think I dare not scold you with a bitter melon face!" The head was suddenly whipped for a while, then, Luo Yuan er''s fierce voice came from the top of the head. Yue Tong looks up at the back, Luo yuan''er stares at her fiercely as if she is about to eat her. Yue Tong leaned back, put his hand up, put his hand around Luo yuan''er''s neck, leaned against her, and closed his eyes slightly. "Curse! I really owe it to you Facing friends, Letong is strong and strong. All of a sudden, he runs out like a balloon. Just by relying on her good friends, she felt very down-to-earth. Even though, she may not know the pain in her heart, she is the one who will always stand on her side. Sure enough, Luo yuan''er finished scolding, raised his hand, but gently fell on her forehead, and then covered her closed eyes with warm palms. "Tongtong, you..." The soft sigh sounds in Letong''s ear. Letong tightens her hand around her neck, and has the impulse to cry in her heart. Over the years, she has gone through too many difficult days. Every time, Luo yuan''er will stand behind her silently like today, supporting her body that almost fell down. The two young women stood in a very strange posture, and no one moved. The people in the bar seemed to be familiar with the scene. At first, they whispered and talked for a while. Slowly, they drank their own wine, and no one paid any attention to their differences. Yue Tong quietly leans against Luo yuan''er, until her turbulent mood slowly calms down. Then she releases her hand hanging around Luo yuan''er''s neck, supports the bar with one hand, and sits up straight. With the other hand, she beats her waist, turns her head, and looks at Luo yuan''er narrowly. "Tut, yuan''er, you can''t do it. How can you be so thin? You''re killing me!" Luo Yuan son originally some sad face, instantly changed to want to smoke to death her indignation. "Letong, you want to die! Cross the river and tear down the bridge, right? I''m killing you? Show me. What''s wrong? here? Here? " Luo yuan''er says, two hands on Le Tong''s body touch, only the fear of itching Le Tong touch ha ha straight smile, two people like a madman in front of the wine table, laughing and scolding for a while, finally stopped, Le Tong raised his hand to let the bartender send two cups of Long Island Iced tea. Luo Yuan Er is tiny a Leng, "Er, Tong Tong, do you want to intoxicate me and sell me?" Letong looked at her up and down. "Well, I''m a little thinner, but I can sell it to Xu Tao at a good price!" Luo yuan''er holds her cheek indifferently and hands her the mobile phone. "Well, let''s fight. The price is higher and lower, but I''m sorry for my title of Miss Luo!" Le Tong took the phone, tut two, eyes closely watching her, "so want to marry?" Luo yuan''er nodded, "yes, if I don''t marry again, my father said that he would pack me up and give me away!" Letong smiles and returns her cell phone, "quarrel with Uncle Luo again? Your father and daughter are really enough. They love each other so much that they have to run away from home. " Yue Tong said while shaking her head, but in her heart, she admired Luo yuan''er. Think about yourself, even if you want to fight with mom or dad, it''s impossible. "Love fart, he said that day, because of me, my mother''s health is so bad!" Luo yuan''er and Luo''s father have a tantrum, just like a woman''s great aunt every month. They will come once in a while, but in a few days, their father and daughter will make up automatically. Letong is not surprised by this, and she is too lazy to persuade the father and daughter. It is estimated that other people in the Luo family also know this rule. Therefore, no matter how fierce the quarrel between the father and daughter is, no one will come out to persuade them. When the wine comes over, Luo yuan''er takes a sip of it. Then, it''s so hot that he burst into tears. When the strength of the wine slows down a little, Luo yuan''er formally asks Le Tong. "Well, don''t change the subject. Come on, what happened to you this month? Is it solved now? " Luo yuan''er doesn''t know that Ji Rui finds Letong just through her clues here. Therefore, he only thinks that Letong will come back and everything has been solved. Letong took a sip of the wine from the tip of her tongue to her stomach, which shocked her spirit. "What''s the matter, it''s not settled yet? Can I help you? " Because before that 100000 yuan, let Luoyuan son think, Letong is a financial problem. Letong is still silent, because now she doesn''t know if it''s going to be solved. Because, this matter, has evolved from the recent contract and escape incident into another matter. Now, in Letong''s heart, Ji Rui and the contract are insignificant. About Ji Rui, about the contract, Letong can escape, but this matter, she can''t escape, even if, this matter, maybe never solved one day, she still, choose to face it all the time. "You talk!" Luo yuan''er kicked her with his foot. Le Tong raised her head, looking at Luo yuan''er''s concerned face, and nodded gently. "It''s settled!" Some things, say, she can''t help themselves, since can''t help, there''s no need to say. But Luo yuan''er is obviously not so easy to deceive. He looks at her steadily, increases his strength and kicks her again. "If you solve this problem, will you be like a bear?" However, she was angry, but she didn''t ask any more. She just raised the cup in her hand, touched it with Letong, raised her head, and poured a mouthful of wine. After drinking, lie on the table and cough for a long time as Letong expected. After cough, take out the phone and call Xu Tao. "Come and meet us When she heard that Letong ordered long island iced tea, she had made plans to stay drunk and return home tonight. [Wugeng] Chapter 222 The next day, when Letong wakes up, she finds herself sleeping in luoyuan''er''s bed, and beside her lies luoyuan''er, who is sleeping like mud. Letong gets out of bed, takes out her toiletries in her locker, brushes her teeth and washes her face. Luoyuan''er still sleeps like a pig. Letong takes out her mobile phone and gives her friends a few close ups of sleeping posture. Together with the photos, she sends a farewell email to luoyuan''er. "Drunk pig, I''m going! Come back after the Spring Festival and spoil you After that, he stood on the bed and looked at his friends. Then he left luoyuan''er''s own apartment with his luggage. After coming out of luoyuan''er''s house, Letong bought some food and went to the library to visit uncle Zhong, and accompanied him to lunch. When the meal was about to finish, Letong said, "Uncle Zhong, I quit my job. Now I''m in D province. I''ve got a mountain with my friends to plant some crops. In the short term, I won''t come back." Zhong Shuyi was surprised. "No wonder ah Hao said that he couldn''t find you. He always turned off his cell phone when he called you. He called Ji to find you, but the other side said that you were on vacation. Why did you resign? " Letong smiles, "big business is tiring, so I quit!" Uncle Zhong looked at her silently. Although she didn''t say something, he would not be fooled so easily because he had been a person for decades. "Quit. You''re thin. How can you run so far to D province? Is it hard to find a job here? Let me ask ah Hao to help you?" Uncle Zhong only thinks that Letong is excluded in Ji''s family, so he resigns, so he enthusiastically helps her. "Uncle Zhong, thank you for your kindness. I''m very good in D province. My partner is a former neighbor and a couple. He''s nice to me, too. You don''t have to worry about me." Zhong Shujian couldn''t persuade her, so he had to nag a few more words, and let her be careful when she was out alone, and so on. He repeatedly said several times. Letong, probably because of the lack of care from her elders, doesn''t feel tired of such nagging, but just smiles. After saying goodbye to Uncle Zhong, Letong went back to her nest and spent half a day walking, sitting and lying down. In the evening, she came to the restaurant she had made an appointment with Yang Sheng. Just enter the door, then see Yang Sheng sitting in a corner waving to her. "Elder martial brother, long time no see." I haven''t seen him for nearly a month, and Yang Sheng seems to have lost some weight. Yang Sheng glared at her, "do you know I haven''t seen you for a long time? I thought you had a heart of stone and didn''t know that other people were thinking about you. " "I''m sorry, elder martial brother. I''ll treat you tonight at most..." Yang Sheng leaned back with his arms in his arms and squinted at her¡° Of course it''s you Letong stands up dogleg to help him pour a cup of hot tea. After last night''s drink with Luo yuan''er, Letong is in a better mood. Of course, the matter is still the same, but she is ready to face it. For those unavoidable things, Letong will always face them positively. In the face of unavoidable difficulties, Letong always raises her head and tells herself that the sky falls down when it is covered. Occasionally, when she is in a low mood, she finds a friend to drink and vent. After venting, she continues to go on the road full of fighting spirit. This is Letong''s life style in recent years. "How do I think you are more and more like the little devil of the baby?" Yang Sheng still squints at her. Letong smiles but does not speak, sits down, pours a cup of tea to oneself, drank slowly. "Well, how did you hook up with the little devil?" Until this time, Yang Sheng was still very curious about what magic Letong used to conquer the little devil who was strict with every woman. "Luo Yifan''s birthday party." Originally, Letong complained about Luo Yifan''s ulterior motives, but now, she secretly thanks Luo Yifan for giving her a chance to meet her baby. Yang Sheng was drinking tea, and when he heard the answer, he spurted out the tea. "Tongtong, if you don''t say this, I really forget. I can''t see that you have many secret lovers!" It seems that I read the front page news. "I''m sorry, you''re wrong. There aren''t many, just this one!" Letong turns a white eye at him and looks down at the menu. Yang Sheng patted her on the head, "who said there was only one, me?" Letong didn''t have a good look at him, "elder martial brother, can you not bury me?" Yang Sheng looked at her with a smile, "why, don''t you think I''m worthy of you?" "It''s me, the unemployed vagrant, who can''t afford to help you, Yang te, who earns millions a year!" Between two people, like ah secret love ah and so on, often say, but both of them know that each other to their own good, but not that kind of good, more, in fact, tend to family good. Yang Sheng put away his smile, "Tong Tong, you said you quit?" Letong looked up at him in amazement, "yes!" After a conversation with Ji Rui last night, she doesn''t think she has room to turn around. Yang Sheng thoughtfully picked up his cup and took a few sips of tea before he said, "I went to the personnel department the day before yesterday to find out. Your file shows that you are still an on-the-job employee. In the remarks column, it indicates that you are taking paid leave." In large enterprises like Ji''s, personnel management is very strict, and the status of each employee is very clear. In addition to the employees who take marriage leave and maternity leave, it really only appears in the executives who take paid leave. Letong doesn''t take marriage and maternity leave, but she doesn''t take paid leave, but she will show that there may be only one, which is Ji Rui''s advice. Hearing this news, Letong unconsciously frowns. What''s Ji Rui thinking about? However, no matter what his idea is, she will not change her decision. "Whatever. Anyway, I''ve already handed in my resignation letter. I don''t want to change it." Letong said a little angry, she did not understand, Ji Rui such a man, clearly seems to be very simple, how in this matter, so careful, always with her? What''s her feud with him? Does he have to bite her on this? But what''s the point of biting like that? Doesn''t he know that she has the right to say "no" regardless of her work or contract?! "Tongtong, that''s not true. As long as you are still on the job in Ji''s files, you can''t become a staff member of other enterprises. Do you understand me?" Le Tong looked up and drank most of the tea, then wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand and nodded, "I understand. It means that unless I work on the black market, I can''t find a formal job." Chapter 223 Letong flew to D Province on the noon flight, but she got up before dawn. In addition to packing her neat luggage, she also tossed about in the kitchen for two or three hours. When she went out, she not only dragged her suitcase, but also had a large bag of fresh-keeping dishes. "Master, please come to Shengying school." Shengying School Park is a money burning place for ordinary people, and Ji Baobao, the precious son of President Ji Da, happens to be a member of this noble school from kindergarten to high school. A lot of information about Ji Baobao, Letong had already asked from Baobao in private and secretly wrote it down. Before she left, she wanted to see her baby. Of course, she would not harass Ji Rui like that. So she stood outside the gate of the kindergarten nearly 20 minutes earlier. She didn''t mention it to Baobao last night when she came here to see Baobao. Therefore, Ji Rui''s little guy, seeing him from a distance, struggled down from Ji Rui''s arms and yelled "sister" and ran towards her. Letong squats down and opens her arms. The baby flies over and kisses Letong on her face. Then she looks at Letong excitedly and asks. "Sister, why are you here?" Le Tong kisses on his pink lips, "my sister wants to have a baby!" Ji Baobao''s facial expression is very useful. He pastes his little face on Letong''s face and rubs it. Letong is intoxicated with Ji Baobao''s intimacy. A tall shadow cage comes over and looks up at Ji Rui''s cold face. "General Ji!" Letong let go of the baby, stood up, calmly to Ji Rui pull out a smile. "Why are you here?" Ji Rui asked in a cold voice with a straight face. The father and son asked the same question, but the tone and the mood of the questioner were very different. Ji Baobao heard his father so fierce to Letong, raised his head and glared at him fiercely, "father, don''t be fierce sister!" Ji Rui ignores him, while Letong touches the baby''s head to try to appease him. He still smiles on his face. Looking at Ji Rui, he readily admits, "I miss the baby!" The same question, of course, will be the same answer. She is Letong and can hide a lot of things, but at this moment, she doesn''t want to hide her love for her baby. Because, she does not want, also does not have the courage to face the baby disappointed look. Therefore, she would rather face the obvious contempt in Ji Rui''s eyes. Ji Rui only felt that the smile on Letong''s face was very dazzling. He pulled his lips and showed a sneer, "Letong, who are you?" His obvious hostility to Letong makes Ji Baobao extremely unhappy, and even a little angry. He raises an indignant face and pushes Ji Rui with his hand. "Daddy, get out of here!" Ji Rui pursed his lips in surprise and looked at the angry determined little man, as if he couldn''t believe that the baby son with his own blood and a face similar to his own would turn his arm out and let him roll for an outsider! Just want to attack, Letong see Ji Rui mountain rain is coming, subconsciously stand in front of some, protect the baby behind him, and then bow to educate Ji Baobao. "Baby, you can''t say that about your daddy, you know? Daddy is just worried about your safety. If there is any misunderstanding, my sister will explain it to you clearly. Baby shouldn''t be angry with Daddy. Do you understand? " Ji Baobao pursed her lips and didn''t speak, with the same look as Ji Rui. Yue Tong touches his head again. Then he looks up at Ji Rui and says to Ji Rui seriously. "Mr. Ji, I hope you can listen to me calmly. I have nothing to do with the baby. I hope you can put the two things aside. Please believe me, I like baby very much, so I will never do anything to hurt baby. No one can change the fact that you are the father of the baby, but it''s also true that the baby likes me. Can you accommodate me in this matter. In the future, I will try to avoid disturbing you when I see my baby. " These words, Letong originally prepared to say to Ji Rui that night at Ji''s house, but Ji Rui that day seemed to be so angry that she wanted to tear her apart and wash her away from the sewer. Therefore, Letong decided to leave these words until he was calm. Now, obviously, it''s not the right time, but since Ji Rui has said this, she can''t pretend to be stupid and let Ji Rui treat her as a scheming woman with ulterior motives to abduct her baby son. Ji Rui looks at Letong calmly and thinks that she is really shameless. Please believe her. Why does he believe her? Who is she? Once upon a time, he was just a little secretary. Now, he is nothing but a passer-by who may not say hello when he meets on the road. Why does he believe her? "If I say no, how far are you going to go?" Ji Rui face of the anger convergence some, after all, he is still some fear of baby son. But the words are still very ugly, and the tone is also very arrogant. After Letong, Ji Baobao moves. Letong claps his head with his backhand to appease him, and then shakes his head firmly to Ji Rui. "No, I won''t. I like the baby. It''s about me and the baby. Even if you''re his father, you can''t interfere." Of course, Letong is very clear that if Ji Rui takes legal measures, it will be easy for Letong not to see her baby. But Letong''s intuition tells her that the man in front of her will not make such a decision. Because, the baby is his son, let the son sad thing, he most can''t do. Otherwise, he would not get a contract for the baby in order to give her a mommy. Now, what she gambles on is Ji Rui''s love for her baby. If he really loves his baby, he will tolerate her as an outsider for the sake of his baby. As long as she doesn''t go too far, such as going to his home to cook, it won''t happen again! "Letong, do you really think I can''t stop you?" Ji Rui''s face is not very good-looking, and his voice is colder than the cold air around him. "No, you can definitely stop it, but you are not willing to! Because, the baby is your son, you love him, you are reluctant to give up! " Letong always knows that this man may not be a good boss, but he is a good father. Ji Rui''s eyes changed slightly. He squinted at her and said, "what if I''m willing?" Le Tong straight into his deep eyes, as if, really can see through the deep meaning there. "No, you don''t want to, because, in this world, no one will love baby more than you!" Chapter 224 Ji Rui''s face changed slightly. Ji Baobao poked out his pink face from behind Letong, blinked his eyes and said pitifully, "Daddy..." Ji Rui looks down at him with a big hand. "Come here!" Ji Baobao hides behind Letong timidly. Letong claps his head with his backhand and signals him to go. Ji Baobao looks up at Ji Rui''s cold face and Letong''s warm smile. Letong smiles and makes a corner of his eye at him. He moves his steps reluctantly. But he didn''t move to Ji Rui completely. Instead, he stood between them, holding Letong''s waist in one hand and Ji Rui''s thigh in the other. He looked at Ji Rui timidly, and said wrongly, "Daddy, don''t hurt my sister, OK? The baby will be sad! " Ji Rui''s mouth sucks. This boy really deserves to be Ji Rui''s baby son. Smart!! However, this cleverness is used to help outsiders deal with their own father!! Obviously, the boy listened to all the words that Le Tong said just now. "Mr. Ji, I promise that I will not disturb your life. I just call your baby and come back occasionally to see your baby. That''s all, OK?" Letong is very good. She follows the baby''s trend of pleading with her, hits the snake with the stick, and quickly intercedes with her to get the biggest benefit. Ji Rui doesn''t shake his head or nod his head. His face is still not very good-looking. However, Ji Baobao seems to know where his weakness is. Let go of Letong, put his hands around Ji Rui''s thighs and shake them desperately. His little face looks up at him pitifully. "Daddy, just promise your sister... OK? Daddy... " Ji Baobao''s soft voice can melt the heart of stone. What''s more, although Ji Rui''s face is cold and old-fashioned, his heart to his son is warm and soft. Seeing Ji Rui''s silence, Letong pinches the baby''s face and says in a soft voice, "baby, let daddy think about it, OK?" After nearly a year as Ji Rui''s secretary, she certainly understood that it was impossible for him, a man with a dead face and a paralyzed face, to say yes. Silence was his acquiescence. Baby hesitated for a while, see daddy didn''t deny elder sister''s words, just loosen to embrace Ji Rui thigh''s hand, moved to move, lean to le Tong''s body. "Daddy, remember to think it over!" Ji Rui looks at his baby son''s expectant little face, and suddenly feels angry and funny. His face is still rigid, but he reaches over and twists his fleshy little face. Heart gnash teeth ground scold a way: smelly boy, promising! Help the outsider to your father underground set up! However, although he is angry with Letong, he can see that Letong''s love for her son comes from her heart. Even if she really wants to use her baby to do something, isn''t there a powerful father like him watching? Measure her, also don''t dare to do what excessive matter just right. The most important reason why he can''t refuse Letong''s proposal is, of course, the baby''s son''s dependence on her, which is probably second only to his father''s. Ji Baobao understood from his father''s expression that his father had acquiesced to his sister''s words. The worry on his little face was gone, and his face was full of excitement and smile. "Sister, when will you come back?" Knowing that Letong has to go, Ji Baobao doesn''t cry wisely, but is eager to get the promise of the next meeting from Letong. "After the Spring Festival!" Letong squats down and holds the baby. She also has self-knowledge. She shouldn''t disturb Ji Rui''s family''s life in the traditional festival of Spring Festival. Ji Rui is willing to let her see her baby occasionally. She is already very satisfied. She shouldn''t ask for more about other things! Ji Baobao''s hands index, little mouth slowly pursed up, little body rubbed on her body, long voice depressed. "Elder sister... Spring Festival is still a long time away... Elder sister doesn''t come back to see the baby for such a long time?" Letong secretly sighed, kiss his lips, "baby obedient, sister is to work, can''t always run back." Come back too often, she is afraid of Ji Rui disgust. Moreover, people''s greed is bottomless, and she is afraid that the more she sees, the more reluctant she is to give up. At that time, she doesn''t know what she will do. Yes, she should be content. Compared with the original despair, so that you can see when you want to see, but also chat on the phone every day, is God''s greatest favor for her, she should not, greedy for more! Ji Baobao''s mouth was flat, and he was sulky for a little while. Seeing that Letong didn''t mean to soften, he didn''t dare to be too rude, so he leaned on Letong and said, "that elder sister remembers to call her every day..." Letong responds with a "um" and lets go of the baby. She brings the big bag of food on the trunk and gives it to the bodyguard behind Ji Rui. "Baby, these are all your favorite dishes and snacks. My sister has made a lot of them. Let my uncle go back to put them in the refrigerator. When the baby wants to eat, let aunt Guan warm them for you, OK?" Ji Baobao bit her lip and nodded. She put her red eyes around Letong''s neck and didn''t say a word. Probably, she thought that she was going to separate. She felt uncomfortable. Letong patted him on the back, bowed his head on his neck, kissed him on the face, and pushed him away, "well, it''s time for the baby to go to class." Baby red eyes looking at her, for a long time, just close to the past, holding Le Tong''s face mercilessly kiss a few times. "Sister, remember to come back to see the baby..." Yue Tong patted his ass and said with a smile, "you know, wordy ghost!" "Goodbye, sister, goodbye, Daddy..." Ji Baobao reluctantly carries a small schoolbag and walks back into the school step by step. Letong and Ji Rui, no one moved, until watching Ji Baobao disappear at the corner of the building, Letong pulls up his luggage and takes a look at Ji Rui, "Mr. Ji, thank you, goodbye!" Then, without looking back, she dragged her luggage to the side of the road and raised her hand. Soon, a taxi stopped beside her. Ji Rui puts his hands in his pants pocket and looks at Letong''s cat and gets into the taxi. Until the taxi leaves the main road, Ji Rui turns and walks to the parking lot. "Young master, these foods..." The bodyguards looked at the bag of food in their hands. They were in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do with it. After all, Ji Rui''s attitude to Letong is not very good, but in his eyes, do you want to keep the food that Letong gave to the young master? Or do you want to find a garbage can on the side of the road to throw it away, so as to save the young master''s worry and injustice! "Didn''t you hear what she just said?" Ji Rui is very impolite to Letong, but it''s only limited to him. If others are impolite to Letong, he can''t stand it. It seems that Letong is his personal belongings. He can treat others as he likes, but he can''t! Chapter 225 Ji Rui returns to Ji, pushes open the door of the office and sees Yang Sheng half lying on the sofa in the reception hall. When Ji Rui came back, Yang Sheng didn''t move. He just turned his eyes and asked, "are you back?" Ji Rui glances at him, regardless of his rudeness and casualness. In the past ten years, he has seen a lot of such Yang Sheng. Ji Rui sat down, took Lin Ling''s tea, took a sip, and flipped through the open document on the table. His eyes fell on the document, "lovelorn?" This is obviously to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng half propped up his body with his hands and said, "yes, Tongtong has gone. I''m so sad!" Ji Rui turned over the document and said, "Yang Sheng, it''s working time now. Don''t talk about personal matters!" Yang Sheng sat up and pretended to be sad and said, "Rui, you are not compassionate. Your right-hand man has been abandoned. If you don''t feel sympathy, you will fall into the well." Ji Rui raised his eyes and shot straight at him, "OK, stop acting! Let''s get down to business. " Yang Sheng straightens up and points to Ji Rui computer. "The information in your mailbox was just sent to me by the police over there. I have a look at it. It should be enough to let Ji Er Shao and Ji San Shao squat for several years. You can see for yourself. I can''t make up my mind." Ji Rui closes the file, opens the computer, "where''s the old man, is there any news?" Yang Sheng shakes his head. "No, did he give up? What''s more, the population is really tight. I won''t say anything. " Ji Rui looks at the screen with a cold face, "he won''t give up! If I am caught now, he may not care, but he is caught two sweethearts, he is reluctant to give up! " Yang Sheng was silent for a moment, thought about it, and said, "why don''t we set a set?" Ji Rui was not surprised to hear Yang Sheng''s suggestion. He opened his mailbox, opened his email and said, "I''ve let people know." Yang Sheng was startled by these words. "Did you expect that?" "Well, you haven''t caught him for a long time. I guess so." Yang Sheng looked at him and thought that he was really a father and son. "The stock market?" "Well, he''s so worried. Maybe the woman asked him to get his baby son out for the new year. In that case, I''ll let them sit in it for a few more years!" Ji Rui will never forget that on the new year''s Eve when he was four years old, the old man showed up at home with the woman and his twin brother, who was only two months younger than Ji Rui. His mother''s expression of pain was overwhelming. But the woman pretended to be pitiful and said, "please, elder sister, take it as a pity for ah Wen and ah Wu. Let them go home for the new year. It''s me who''s wrong. I''m willing to be an ox for you. Ah Wen and ah Wu are innocent. They are brother Kang Cheng''s flesh and blood. " Good when a cow when a horse, not a year, his mother was always a face of poor snake scorpion woman forced on a dead end. Yang Sheng nodded, "well, I''ll talk to the police and let them follow the normal procedure." Yang Sheng stood up and went out. He went to the door, turned his head and asked Ji Rui, "have lunch together at noon?" "You go to the construction site and have lunch there." Yang Sheng turned and looked at him, "Rui, did you mean it?" Ji Rui looks innocently, "what do you mean?" Yang Sheng pointed to him and said what he wanted to say. Finally, he thought about it and put down his hand. "Well, forget it. I don''t care about your business. You can do whatever you like!" He offered Ji Rui lunch because he wanted to talk to Ji Rui about Letong. Just now, Ji Rui stopped him on the ground that he didn''t want to talk about personal matters during working hours. Now he asked him for lunch and gave him an excuse. It seems that something happened to these two people. Then he went out and slammed the door. Ji Rui stares at the closed door for a long time, and then comes back to his mind and looks at the document carefully. At noon, Lin Ling handed a document to Ji Rui. Ji Rui turns it over, slightly surprised, and looks up at Lin Ling. "This analytical data, don''t you mean you can''t do it?" This information is exactly the information about COSCO that Letong said before. Lin Ling hesitated for a moment. "In fact, I didn''t do it. It was Tong Tong." The night before yesterday, Lin Ling received a phone call from Letong, asking her to send the shelved document of COSCO to her. Lin Ling hesitated for a moment, and finally sent the information to Letong''s mailbox the next morning. Just now, she received an email from Letong. When she opened it, she found that it was the finished document. Originally, Letong told Lin Ling not to tell the truth, but Lin Ling also knew how much she had. Not only did she know it, but also the president knew it. It was so perfect and flawless that she couldn''t do it. Otherwise, she didn''t have to put it on hold for nearly a month. So, she hesitated and chose to confess. Originally thought, Ji Rui will scold her a few words, that know, Ji Rui but seriously looked through the document, nodded and said, "well, it''s done well, you send this directly to the planning department there, it''s estimated that there''s a hurry." Lin Ling took the document and said in a low voice, "president, I''m sorry." Ji Rui waves to her and signals her to go out. After Lin Ling goes out, Ji Rui leans back, slightly closes his eyes, leans down on the back of the chair, raises his hand and pinches his swollen eyebrows. At this point, he has to admit that after Letong left, he seems to have lost a flexible right hand. Now, many of the materials that he could easily get before need to be sorted out by himself. There''s no way. Lin Ling''s level is not as good as Letong''s. It''s also because of this. That night, Yue Tong said that she didn''t want to go back to Ji''s family, but that he would be so angry when she came back to help with the analysis! He is angry that he is not proud of himself. He is the one who has already left. Why does he think of her from time to time? When I work, when I drink coffee, when I have lunch, when I go out with my guests He couldn''t figure out why his heart was about to jump out when he heard her voice on the phone? He also did not understand why he could not help but raise his lips when he heard her coming back. He didn''t understand why he was so angry that he almost wanted to strangle her when he heard her saying that he just wanted to clean up the mess left behind instead of going back to Ji!! It''s four o''clock, because I just went out, so I don''t have enough time. I''m not sure if there''s five o''clock. I''ll try my best to make sure that girls don''t have to wait for me. I''ll leave it for tomorrow Chapter 226 On the plane, Letong didn''t sleep as usual, but finished the final part of the analysis data of COSCO, got off the plane, and sent the data to Lin Ling''s mailbox in the airport hall using wireless WiFi. She is a person who has a beginning and an end. She doesn''t like to leave a mess to others. Out of the airport, Letong took several trains, and didn''t return to the remote town where Zhang Yi was until noon the next day. When she came back, she had already told Zhang Yi. As soon as she got off the bus, she saw Zhang Yi sitting on a brand-new battery car waving to her. "Brother, who borrowed the battery car?" Letong trots over, Zhang Yi takes her luggage over, puts it on the front pedal, and hands her a helmet. "It''s not convenient to go in and out all day after thinking about you." As soon as Letong felt warm, she took the helmet and sat on it. "These days, has Wen Wen been clamoring to see me?" Zhang Yi nodded with a smile, "every day quarrel, every day cry, all day sister-in-law to call, your sister-in-law said, dare you are the little girl''s mother, not her." Letong laughs for a while and suddenly thinks of something, "brother, can you turn around and ask Wenwen to call me Auntie? You see, I call you brother. What Wenwen says is that it''s my niece and my sister. It''s a mess. " Zhang Yi has no objection to this, "well, I''m a roughneck. I can call anything, but it''s really wrong for you to say so." Two people are blowing cold wind all the way, chatting all the way to rise, Letong found that as long as you return to this place, the mood will be special peace. Although there is a little more concern in her mind now, the thought that she will see it again soon becomes an ardent expectation, just like when life has hope, people are naturally full of strength. With a battery car, it''s really convenient. It used to take more than half an hour to walk, but it''s only a few minutes'' drive. The car "bumps" into the yard, and the little girl who hears the sound stumbles out of the house. As soon as I saw Letong, I rushed to Letong with a smile. "Sister... Sister..." Letong picked her up and gave her a kiss. "Wenwen, it''s my sister-in-law." Wen Wen blinked her eyes for a moment. Du qizui was not happy. She pulled Le Tong''s face with her hands and hummed, "I want my sister, Wen Wen wants my sister!" Letong grabs her hand and kisses her, "Wenwen is good, and her sister is still there, but Wenwen wants to call her sister-in-law, do you know?" Wen Wen kept her mouth shut and didn''t say a word. It seems that he is a stubborn master again. "Tongtong, Wenwen is too close to you, and her temperament is more and more like you. No wonder your sister-in-law says that you are her mother." Zhang Yi pushed the car into the shed. When he looked back, he just saw his daughter''s small temper and said with a smile. Le Tong also laughed, "elder brother, is this praise me or belittle me? How can I sound like I''m being demeaning? " Zhang Yi grinned shyly again, "Tong Tong, I''m praising you! Girls are as good as you. They are strong, independent and independent. Compared with us, they can do it. If Wenwen can do half as well as you in the future, I will be at ease. " Yue Tong pinches Wen Wen''s face, turns to Zhang Yi and says, "brother, Wen Wen is still a piece of white paper, and there are infinite possibilities in the future." Zhang Yi also reached over and pinched Wenwen''s face. "Wenwen, I call her sister-in-law. In the future, I will learn more from her. Do you know?" Wenwen looked at Letong again. Maybe she heard her father say so, then she opened her mouth and called out, "sister-in-law..." Letong is amused by her little sister-in-law. She takes her into the inner room, takes the suitcase dragged in by Zhang Yi, opens it, takes out some toys and hands them to Wenwen. "Wenwen, my brother bought it for you. Do you like it?" Among these toys, there are Barbie dolls and puppets, which are basically suitable for girls. Le Tong thought that Ji Baobao was spoiled in Ji''s family, and her overbearing and arrogant temperament could not be changed at once. Therefore, when she proposed to let him buy some gifts for Wenwen as a new year''s gift, she was psychologically prepared. The baby would cry and make noise and say that she didn''t like him. But to her surprise, as soon as Baobao heard that she wanted to buy Wenwen toys, she happily accepted them. She also took the initiative to take Letong''s hand to pick and choose among a lot of toys. In front of her eyes, all the toys that Wenwen loved were picked by Jibao himself. It seems that the baby''s temperament is much kinder than she imagined. It is said that the demon like baby, probably, is just the protective mask he wears when facing the malicious face. After all, in a big family like Ji''s, being too kind is not a good thing. "Wenwen, do you like it?" Letong goes over and pats the little girl''s ass. At this time, the little girl is holding the bear which is at least twice as high as her, trying to put the bear on the chair. "Like... Thank... Brother!" Wenwen has made progress in her speech recently, with more and more phrases. Yue Tong thought of a very important thing, "Wen Wen, my sister-in-law, go out for a while." Although Wenwen has a lot of toys to play with, Letong has been away for a few days. She thinks Letong wants to go out. As soon as she hears that Letong wants to go out, she suddenly leaves without a word just like the other day. Wow, throw the bear to the ground, turn around and rush into Letong''s arms. "Wenwen asked her elder sister... Not to go... Not to go..." Letong wiped it for her, and immediately shed tears on her face, "Tut, little crying bag, my sister-in-law won''t go. My sister-in-law is going to apply for broadband and try to install it tomorrow. Tomorrow night, Wenwen can see her brother on the computer, OK?" Wen Wen a listen to elder brother this person, stopped to cry, contain thumb to think for a while, just loosen to grasp the hand of Le Tong clothes. "Look at my brother, Wenwen, look at my brother." Letong touched her head with a smile. "Well, Wenwen is playing at home obediently. Tomorrow she can see her brother!" Turning around, he took his identity and other necessary information in the room, went to the garage, pushed out the battery car bought by Zhang Yixin, and drove to the telecom business hall in the town. The next night, when Ji Baobao was asked by Letong to use the computer to go online, Ji Baobao, with a confused face, boarded the button he used very little on the computer according to Letong''s request. Soon, he received the friend application of "Lehe". Ji Baobao agreed, and then, it was good to meet the other party''s video requirements. Ji Baobao didn''t use buttons to chat with people. After all, he didn''t have many friends. Click open, Letong''s smiling big head blinked at him on the screen, "sister!" Ji Baobao exclaimed in surprise! [it''s five o''clock, all the dishes are ready. After feeding all the beauties, it''s time for bamboo to wash and sleep. Good night, beauties!] Chapter 227 Ji Rui found that these days, the baby''s son will feel restless at night. In the past, after dinner, most of him would stick to playing games and reading books in the sofa. But now, after dinner every day, the little guy can''t wait to take a bath without being called. When he came out of the bath, even though he was still playing games next to him as before, he didn''t pay attention, and his eyes glanced at the wall clock from time to time. "Baby, who are you chatting with in the bedroom these two days?" In fact, no need to ask, Ji Rui also knows that the person who chats with the baby is Letong. Ji Baobao didn''t hide, "sister!" He could feel that daddy was not averse to his association with his sister. Sure enough, Ji Rui didn''t say anything after he got such an answer. He just touched his head and bowed his head to do his own thing. "My uncle''s house is equipped with broadband, and my baby chats with my sister and sister on the computer every day." The baby added. Ji Rui raised his head, "video chat? Not on the phone? " "Well, not on the phone." Ji Baobao answered, his eyes unconsciously glanced to the wall clock. Ji Rui''s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something. Looking at his son, he seemed unable to say anything. Finally, he took his eyes back and stared at the screen again. The clock on the wall ticked off at nine o''clock. Ji Baobao, who was next to Ji Rui, glided down like a snake. He didn''t even care to wear his shoes. He ran barefoot to the bedroom. Ji Rui side head, staring at baby son fast as lightning figure, slightly frowned. This apartment is decorated according to Ji Rui''s own preference. Whether it is furniture or color, it is his favorite cool color and strong style. The floor is made of snow and dolomite, which is Ji Rui''s favorite bright and clean style. At that time, he regarded it as his bachelor''s apartment. He didn''t expect to bring his annoying little boy here to live here for a long time one day. Took the phone out, pulled it out. "Xiao Li, I''ll find someone to carpet my house tomorrow. Baby''s room and playroom, according to his preferences shop, in addition, in the baby bedroom installed a projector In front of Letong, he always puts on a look of boredom and disgust, but at the bottom of his heart, he does not resist the communication between Letong and his baby. First of all, it''s because Letong is really good to the baby. Secondly, Letong seems to know how to educate her baby better than him. Although he is not angry, he has to admit that since finding Letong, the baby''s temper has improved a lot, and he has become more reasonable. Third, the baby really lacks maternal love. The people around him really like the baby in their hearts. Apart from his father, they are the old man and Yang Sheng, the three old men with thick nerves. Naturally, what they can give the baby is not as intimate as Letong''s tender and delicate feelings. Over there, Xiao Li, who is also the driver, housekeeper and assistant, got the order and immediately arranged for someone to do it overnight. Ji Rui hangs up the phone, his eyes fall on the screen, but his ears stand up, carefully distinguishing the sound from the baby''s bedroom. Ji Rui is very strict with his environment. Therefore, when he was decorating, every room in his home was equipped with sound insulation facilities, not to mention that the baby closed the door as soon as he went in. Even if he didn''t close the door, Ji Rui sitting in the living room could hardly hear the sound inside. In the living room, it''s so quiet that I can only hear the tick of the second hand of the wall clock, and Ji Rui''s slower and slower tapping on the keyboard. At ordinary times, clearly can let Ji Rui comfortable and peaceful quiet, this, but let him fidgety inexplicable. After a few minutes, Ji Rui''s hand on the keyboard finally stopped completely. Impatiently put the computer on the sofa, stood up and went into the kitchen. "Young master, what do you want to drink? I''ll do it for you Just as aunt Guan cleans up the fun room and comes out, she sees Ji Rui, who never leaks, coming into the kitchen. She comes over in a hurry, opens the refrigerator and asks. Ji Rui glances at the inventory in the refrigerator. In addition to some food materials prepared by Aunt Guan, there are also dishes and snacks made by Letong for the baby. On the side of each box, there are two boxes with labels. The label says "ice sugar snow clam paste" and a small bracket (moistening lung) at the back. "Heat this up. The baby seems to have a cough." Ji Rui points to the box of snow clam cream and orders aunt Guan. Aunt Guan took out the box and filled it with a bowl. "Young master, do you want a bowl, too?" Ji Rui glances at the icy sugar water in the fresh-keeping box and nods. "Well." He doesn''t like sweet food, or even hate it! But when he looked at the box of sugar water, he had the impulse to finish it all at once. So aunt Guan took out another bowl, filled it well, sealed it with plastic wrap, and put it into the microwave oven for heating. A few minutes later, aunt Guan brought two bowls of snow clam cream to Ji Rui on a tray. She was about to bend over to give Ji Rui a bowl, but the tall man stood up and took the tray in her hand. "I''ll send it in." Aunt Guan is a little surprised, but she is not easy to ask. After all, Ji Rui is the master. What should the master do? She is a servant and shouldn''t talk too much. Obviously, in the eyes of aunt Guan and Mo Xin, Ji Rui is a serious and hard to get close to master. Even if he is under the same roof every day, the communication between the man and them is equivalent to zero communication except for occasionally asking about the baby. Ji Rui, holding a tray, pushes open the door of the baby''s bedroom and goes in. Ji Baobao sits in front of the computer desk and whispers something to Letong on the other side of the screen. Ji Rui goes to his side, but deliberately stands outside the scope of the camera. Take the snow clam cream and push it to the baby. The baby turns his head and looks at him with a smile. "Daddy Ji Rui doesn''t look at the baby, but stares at the familiar face on the screen. When he hears the baby''s cry, the other party''s brilliant pen stagnates for a while, probably because he can''t see him, but he doesn''t say hello to him. "Baby, eat this. You have a cough." Ji Rui quietly orders the baby. He drags a chair and sits on one side, as if looking at his son. In fact, he throws his eyes on the screen from time to time. "Baby, do you cough?" Le Tong on the screen, immediately put on a nervous look, just heard his presence and surge of tension, seems to disappear. "No... ah, there is a little..." Ji Baobao''s eyes twinkled. In fact, he didn''t cough at all. He just drank too much water, choked and coughed a few times. Where does Le Tong know that the baby is pretending to be pitiful to win sympathy? She anxiously tells the baby to drink more water, but if it''s not enough, she has to see a doctor and so on. Ji Rui, with the light of her baby son, sits quietly and takes a small bite of her hand stewed snow clam. First watch Chapter 228 Ji Rui, with her baby''s son''s light, sits quietly and takes a small bite of snow clam. He glances at the screen from time to time and looks at her nervously asking questions to Ji Baobao. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t feel disgusted at all. Ji Rui and Baobao used to be tired of this kind of nagging like an old woman. But at the moment, the two men, a big one and a small one, sitting in front of the computer, are enjoying it. The poor Ji Baobao is eating happily and nodding his head like a chicken pecking rice. The taste of snow clam is not as fishy as Ji Rui imagined. I don''t know how Letong handles it. Ji Rui only feels a faint smell of coconut in his mouth. Maybe he stews it with fresh coconut juice. The smooth and slightly sweet snow clam with coconut fragrance swallows down from his throat. The sweet taste slowly spreads in his heart. In the bedroom, the exhortation of Yue Tong''s soft voice and baby''s soft response are intertwined. Ji Rui''s restlessness at the bottom of his heart, I don''t know when it has been cleaned up. At this time, his heart is like a yard shining in the spring, warm and bright. The next day, the baby came back from school. As soon as he stepped into the house, he yelled, threw off his shoes, barefoot and began to laugh on the soft carpet. Today, Ji Rui, who seldom gets off work on time to pick up his baby, follows behind and watches his son jump into the living room happily, and his lips are raised involuntarily. Xiao Li''s efficiency is really fast. In addition to the kitchen and bathroom, the whole room is covered with soft carpets. When Ji Rui puts on his suit and changes his shoes, he enters the living room. Ji Baobao is lying in front of the cat''s nest and reaches out his fat hand to play with Xiaobai. Ji Rui doesn''t care about him either. He is playing on the carpet. He goes to change his comfortable home clothes and takes a magazine to read on the sofa. The baby finally finished talking with Xiaobai, got up and dragged the small schoolbag to the bedroom. Soon, Ji Baobao''s voice came from the bedroom. After exclamation, the little guy runs out, rushes to Ji Rui, climbs to his thigh like a monkey, and kisses him on the face. "Daddy, that''s very kind of you!" Ji Rui knows that this little guy refers to the projector. Ji Baobao was happy for a while, and suddenly tilted his head to show a look of distress. "If my sister has a projector, she can see a big, big baby." Ji Rui didn''t want to understand the key point of his son''s distress. He pinched his face and said, "what''s the difference between a big baby and a small baby?" Ji Baobao tilted his head and looked at him. His eyes clearly said, daddy, you are stupid. "Of course, it''s different. Daddy, you think that my sister is with my sister Wenwen every day. If my baby is not handsome or cute enough, my sister will like my sister more and more, and slowly forget my baby. What can I do?" Ji Rui''s eyes suddenly became deep. Because there are many variables when you are not in front of you. A five-year-old baby son knows this, but a 30-year-old man doesn''t? However, she also said that she would not go back to Ji''s family. She still didn''t have to think about her capable secretary any more. She would find a competent new secretary early so that she would not have to clean up the mess for Lin Ling every day. However, Ji Rui, who has secretly made up his mind for countless times at home, returns to Ji the next day, but never mentions that the personnel department will recruit him a new secretary. At nine o''clock every night, Ji Rui will move the nest with his baby. Along with the projector, there are two very comfortable single sofas in the baby''s bedroom. Since then, the baby has been chatting with Letong on this comfortable single sofa every night, and Ji Rui, who works with his laptop, sits on the sofa outside the camera range. In this regard, Ji Rui finds a very grand reason for his strange behavior. Who knows if Letong will instill some bad information into her baby son secretly. For the sake of the baby''s safety, he is a father, so he has to pay attention all the time. Otherwise, the baby son will be abducted. Usually, he is in the living room with his son, and his work efficiency is not affected at all. But during this half hour, he is often distracted. His ears are always uncontrollably catching her voice and laughter, and his eyes are always glancing at her increasingly ruddy face on the big screen. It seems that baby''s son''s worry is not in vain. Seeing her living in the poor place where birds do not lay eggs, Ji Rui''s heart is becoming more and more unpleasant. Of course, his explanation for this is that people have the psychology of keeping up with the Joneses. Even if they have a dog and give it away to others, if the other party keeps it white and fat, they will feel uncomfortable. Right now to Letong, probably, is this kind of strange psychology. After all, she has been her secretary for nearly a year. In that year, her face with a little baby fat gradually turned into a thin and pointed face. Now, her cheek starts to bulge slightly. Although she only sees it on the screen, she has an impulse to stretch out her hand and pinch it. Ji Rui can only vent this impulse on his son. Fortunately, Ji Baobao never resists Ji Rui''s abuse. After chatting with Letong, he climbs to Ji Rui, puts his hands around Ji Rui''s neck and pinches his face with Ji Rui''s big palm. However, the baby''s soft face, but it is how to pinch, there is a little wrong feeling, it seems, with the woman is not the same, right? Ji Rui''s mind slowly drifted to that night That woman looks very thin, but whether it''s face or body, it''s very comfortable to hold, "soft as boneless". At that time, Ji Rui''s heart, only such a word. Ji Rui really doesn''t know how to describe that feeling. Anyway, it''s different from holding a baby son like a meatball. He only knew that it was a kind of seductive taste, which made people intoxicated. Whenever he thought of it, he just wanted to sink into it regardless of everything "Daddy..." Ji Baobao, who was ravaged by him, called him softly in his arms. Ji Rui''s thoughts quickly came back from the beautiful scene of that night. "Well?" Looking down at the lovely little meat ball in my arms. Usually, when a baby boy calls himself that, he must have something to ask for. "Daddy, it''s Spring Festival in three days..." The baby played with his collar and looked at him with twinkling eyes. "And then?" Ji Rui looks at him playfully. "Baby wants to ask her sister to come back to spend the Spring Festival with her baby..." Ji Baobao timidly expressed the idea that had been brewing in his heart for a long time, because he was afraid Ji Rui would refuse, so he hesitated for several days and did not dare to speak. Second watch Chapter 229 Ji Baobao timidly expressed the idea that had been brewing in his heart for a long time, because he was afraid Ji Rui would refuse, so he hesitated for several days and did not dare to speak. Mention Le Tong, Ji Rui Mou color sinks. Seeing Ji Rui''s silence, Ji Baobao props up, holds his face and kisses him a few times, "Daddy, I miss my sister so much..." Ji Rui patted his ass, "baby, this is my sister''s business." Ji Baobao how clever, immediately understand that daddy is regardless of this, that is to say, as long as the sister agreed to OK. So the next night, as soon as Ji Baobao went online, he called out to le Tong on the screen, "sister..." It seems that the people on the screen, just like Ji Rui, have made Ji Baobao''s virtue clear. "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui clearly hears the smile from Letong''s voice. He can''t help looking at the big screen. "The day after tomorrow is the first day of the lunar new year. Elder sister, will you come back to accompany your baby..." Ji Baobao asked pathetically. Ji Rui looks at the screen, or, to be exact, at Letong. Letong on the big screen is embarrassed. "Baby... Sister..." "Elder sister..." Ji Baobao''s voice is long and charming. Ji Rui can imagine that if Letong is in front of the baby, the baby will be like a dog abandoned by the owner, wagging his tail and rubbing against Letong. "Baby, I''m sorry, my sister will have time to go back after the Spring Festival." For a moment, Ji Rui seems to see the sad look in Letong''s eyes. For no reason, Ji Rui''s heart trembles and calms down, but he sees that Letong''s eyes are clear and clean. In addition to spoiling the baby, they are the same as usual. Ji Rui thinks that the fragile woman who makes her heart beat wildly at that moment is just her own illusion. Letong didn''t cheat Baobao. Since she returned to the town, she has been busy all the time. Although several partners are all local people, they are also the first time to contract to grow crops on the mountain. So a few people went everywhere to collect the seeds and fertilizer of crops and other preparatory work. After the Spring Festival, they began to invest human and material resources to carry out the work in an all-round way. At first, everyone regarded Letong as a weak woman, and tried to do everything. But later, they found that Letong was no worse than some of them, and even more thoughtful and farsighted. Slowly, several people let Letong participate in whatever they do. Originally, Letong, who was only preparing to manage the accounts and sales, became a lot busier. Many times, it was just the moment before that that she put down her work and climbed the line to chat with Ji Baobao. For today''s Letong, chatting with her baby for half an hour every day has become her most important thing. So, when the baby coquettishly asked her to go back to accompany him during the Spring Festival, she did have a moment of wavering, but at the thought that excessive greed might destroy this hard won happiness, she forced her to nod her head. Ji Baobao toots his mouth and looks like a general crying. Letong quickly says, "darling, sister, go back to make dumplings for your baby on the Lantern Festival, OK?" Ji Baobao bowed his head and tooted his mouth to ignore her. Le Tong on the screen said, "did Baobao ignore her sister? The elder sister has gone down, and she won''t go back to accompany her on the Lantern Festival. " Ji Baobao quickly raised his head and said, "no, my sister has promised to come back to make dumplings for my baby on the Lantern Festival. I can''t accompany my sister..." A smile flashed in Letong''s eyes. "Well, since I promised the baby first, my sister will go back to accompany the baby on the Lantern Festival." Ji Baobao immediately burst into a brilliant smile, "OK, Baobao is waiting for her sister to come back to eat Tangyuan!" Ji Rui, sitting on one side, claps his hands for Letong''s way of dealing with the problem of retreating. "Baby, the next few days, sister to go out to do something, may not be able to chat with the baby." Ji Rui and Baobao look up at Letong on the screen at the same time. "Why?" Baby asked, but also Ji Rui heart to ask. "Elder sister wants to go out to purchase, there network is not good, should have no way to get online." The truth is that Letong doesn''t want to harass Ji Rui and Baobao on a national day like the Spring Festival. Although Ji Rui hasn''t appeared these days, and Baobao hasn''t mentioned Ji Rui''s impression on her chatting with Baobao for half an hour every day, her understanding of men must be very impatient and disgusting, but for the sake of Baobao, men can only choose to be patient and open-minded. If you don''t know how to be funny, you have to step in when the family is happy during the Spring Festival. If Ji Rui is worried, he won''t have good fruit for her. Baby has just been appeased good mood, obviously down again, this time, even coquetry also lazy, directly nest on the sofa, hanging his head playing with his fingers. "Baby?" Le Tong on the screen cries out anxiously. Ji Baobao looks up at her and says, "the baby knows... The baby doesn''t make trouble... The baby is waiting for her sister to come back..." Le Tong on the screen seems to have been stabbed for a while, his eyes flashed a tingling look again. "Sister, baby is not noisy... Baby will be obedient... Sister can''t do without baby..." This time, Ji Rui clearly saw that Letong''s eyes were red, her beautiful eyes blinked twice, and her clear eyes were covered with water vapor. "Baby, I''m sorry..." Letong''s voice is getting lower and lower, slightly choking. Le Tong, who looks very fragile on the screen, makes Ji Rui''s heart hit by something. The clear dull pain spreads from the heart to the whole chest and abdomen. At this time, he was so sad to see his baby son that he almost wanted to persuade Letong to come back to accompany her baby. But then he realized that Letong was not the baby''s one and had no obligation to bear any responsibility for the baby. Especially, as the baby''s father, he was not qualified to ask her anything. At this time, he didn''t think about why Letong, a person who has nothing to do with the baby, has such deep feelings for the baby. He just thinks that the two people have a lot of predestination, so they both have a kind of similar affection and dependence on each other. Finally, the baby accepted the fact that Letong didn''t come back to accompany him for the Spring Festival, and was teased by Letong, who returned to normal, and soon returned to his chirping nature. And Ji Rui, also because of Ji Shi''s affairs and Ji Laozi''s affairs, soon put aside all kinds of things related to Letong that he couldn''t figure out. [Third watch] Chapter 230 There are two days before the Spring Festival, which is supposed to be Ji''s last working day this year. But just when Ji Rui thought that he could go home today to accompany his baby, he received a call from Xiao Li, who rushed to the theme park site to supervise the progress of the project. "President, come here in a hurry." Ji Rui still has a lot of things to deal with. Just as he wants to put off, he hears Xiao Li''s anxious voice, "nearly a thousand workers on the construction site are on strike, and even TV stations and other media reporters are on the scene." Ji Rui frowned, picked up his coat and went out. He asked, "strike? Why? " "It''s said that Ji''s salary has been deducted. According to the strike leader, Ji hasn''t given them any money for two months. Besides the media reporters, I seem to see the leaders of the labor department coming." Ji Rui has already walked into the elevator, "I''m going to rush there right now. You first stabilize the leaders of the labor department to see if you can persuade them to go back. I''ll deal with the media." After hanging up Xiao Li''s phone, Ji Rui calls the person in charge of the TV station and several major newspapers. About an hour later, Ji Rui''s car stops outside the construction site. From a distance, there were a lot of people in the construction site. Along the way, Ji Rui has already felt the whole story of the situation. If he guessed correctly, these people should have been inspired by people''s money to plan such a general strike. What the strike leader said that Ji''s family hadn''t given them a share of money in two months is also a mere myth. According to the feedback from the supervisor, the salary of last month has been cleared at the end of last month. Because it''s the Spring Festival, the supervisor specially said that the salary of the first half month will be cleared tomorrow, so that everyone can have a good new year. But these people not only didn''t get in charge of the situation, but also planned such a strike, killing everyone unprepared. Ji Rui asked the driver to call the supervisor and ask him if there is any way to avoid the striking workers and go directly around the construction headquarters building. The supervisor told the driver to wait. A few minutes later, the person sent by the supervisor led the driver down another path into the building. During this period, Ji Rui made a phone call to Yang Sheng. Over there, Yang Sheng said that he had formally submitted all the evidence this morning. If there is no accident, the new trial result will come down soon. Ji Rui told Yang Sheng about the strike. Yang Sheng was silent for a moment. "Do you suspect that the old man asked someone to do it?" "Apart from him, I can''t think of anyone who has the ability to instigate such incidents, and also involves the labor department and the major media. Ordinary people, who can have such ability? Most of all, it''s a coincidence. " The housekeeper of the mansion used to call Ji Rui every day to report the situation of the mansion. But three days ago, so far, the housekeeper has not called to report. That means that the old man is back. Ji Rui is also too naive, thinking that the old man came back in time to have a good new year for his family. But I don''t know, he came back just to make such a good play to restrain Ji Rui. "Well, what are you going to do? Do I have to withdraw the prosecution?" Yang Sheng didn''t know what Ji Rui thought, so he asked. "No, since he wants to play, I will accompany him to the end! See who can last If Ji Rui wanted to play with the old man like this six or seven years ago, he might not dare, because at that time, his wings were not hard, and his contacts were not fully expanded and perfected, so he was restricted by the old man everywhere. But now it''s different. Since he took office as the president of Ji''s, he has begun to draw in many forces that were originally subordinated to the old man. Of course, it''s not difficult to win over those people, because they are snobbish people. They have long been used to seeing the wind and driving the rudder. Whoever is in power is their boss, and they will listen to them. Therefore, if Mr. Ji wants to fight with him now, he will lose! Ji Rui and Yang Sheng finish, and the car just stops. The supervisor waiting by the car quickly opens the door. Ji Rui gets out of the car and calmly asks, "what''s the situation like now?" Even if they were at the back of the building, they could still hear the noisy voices and the slogans in front of them. "The mediators sent by the labor department are working in two groups. One group is trying to understand the situation with the workers one by one, and the other group is trying to persuade the emotional leaders." Ji Rui nodded and made it clear. "What about the press?" "While interviewing and taking photos, there was no extreme behavior and no intention to encourage workers." It seems that the phone calls just now have played a role. "Take me to the front desk!" Ji Rui reaches out his hand to take over the loudspeaker in the hands of the director, and is ready to lobby the striking workers in person. "Mr. Ji, some of the strikers are very emotional. If you give me your instructions, I''ll go out and deal with it." It seems that the director is also a responsible person, or, compared with the workers facing the strike, he is more afraid that President Ji will make mistakes. Ji Rui waved his hand, "OK, since I''m here, let''s go out and have a look." Ji Rui takes a loudspeaker and strides to the front of the building. As soon as the strikers outside saw Ji Rui, they suddenly got excited. I don''t know who took the lead in shouting slogans. "Unscrupulous businessman, return my hard-earned money!" Nearly a thousand people roared in order. "Unscrupulous businessman, return my hard-earned money!" "Unscrupulous businessman, return my hard-earned money!" Ji Rui stood in front of the crowd with bright eyes. His face was calm and calm. He could not see that he was a little flustered or helpless. After a round of slogans and a stop, he raised his megaphone and motioned Xiao Li behind him to turn on the projector. "Everyone who scolds unscrupulous businessmen, please look at the following payroll carefully." Projector on the large screen, is a line of sliding credit card account data, these data, including the name, amount, and transfer date. The starting date is all at the end of last month. The amount of money transferred in is different from person to person. Then the date shown on the screen is the date one day ago. The amount of each person is equal. It''s all 1000 yuan! The amount of money after several names ranges from 10000 to 50000. "I don''t need to say much about whether Ji has defaulted on everyone''s wages. Facts speak louder than words! In addition, which one of you will tell me, what is this sum of money a day ago? " Originally noisy a large group of people, see the sliding data on the screen, suddenly silent! [my aunt has been visiting these two days. She has a headache and a bad stomach, and her speed is very poor. Up to now, it seems that there is no way to watch ten thousand Geng and eight thousand Geng today. Let''s go to sleep after watching it, and let''s go to sleep with bamboo, Ann!] Chapter 231 Ji Rui is very clear why the old man will use this move to restrain him. As early as a few years ago, before Ji Rui took the position of president of Ji, Ji''s projects were basically outsourced to the foremen of major contractors or construction companies. In other words, the workers on the construction site were outside the establishment, not Ji''s employees. And because of its liquidity, most of the wages are in the form of weekly settlement or even daily settlement, which generally does not leave any certificates and so on. However, after Ji Rui took office, considering the backward welfare and serious work-related injury problems of these employees, he forced every contractor to buy normal insurance and give considerable benefits to each person according to the normal staffing of Ji''s employees when undertaking Ji''s project. Therefore, these construction workers, who seem to be as mobile as before, actually have detailed records of every penny they pay every month. However, Mr. Ji, who has not been involved in his internal affairs for a long time, just takes it for granted that he still uses the same management method as before to outsource the projects. After all, this is also the usual practice in the industry. On the contrary, Ji Rui''s current practice is unconventional. At this time, nearly a thousand workers who were obviously encouraged looked at Ji Rui on the grandstand of the building. Ji Rui''s eyes swept through a large area of workers outside the field. Although he was an enemy of the crowd, he was reasonable. However, two simple words forced down the arrogance of the crowd. The two sides on and off the stage were facing each other in silence. However, in a few seconds, the workers on the stage ended their silence and began to talk to each other. Ji Rui picked up the loudspeaker again and said to the audience, "I, Ji Rui, am not a tyrant. I know that everyone will inevitably be confused and do something wrong. Now, I''ll give you a chance to stand on the right and left sides to admit your mistakes. As long as I cooperate actively, Ji will never pursue your responsibility. The one on the left means to stick to your own ideas, and we can continue to pursue who is right and who is wrong in the normal way! " Ji Rui''s tone is very insipid, but it seems to have irresistible power, and the large crowd begins to stir up. Originally standing beside Ji Rui, the supervisor with sweating forehead was finally relieved to take out a paper towel to wipe the sweat. Ji Rui calmly and indifferently looks at the large crowd standing on the right side one after another, and suddenly hears Xiao Li yelling behind him, "president, be careful!" However, Xiao Li''s call was still late. As soon as his voice fell, Ji Rui felt that his head was hit by a heavy object, and his forehead was in a sharp pain. At the scene, because of this sudden change, there was a bigger commotion. The bodyguards behind him quickly gathered together. One of them took out a handkerchief to help Ji Rui cover his bloody forehead. Ji Rui didn''t leave immediately. His eyes swept several men who had been surrounded by his bodyguards under the stage. He said to Xiao Li, "clean up the rest!" He turned around and was escorted by bodyguards to leave the stands. The murder weapon that hit Ji Rui is a brick that can be seen everywhere on the construction site. Ji Rui was sent to a nearby hospital by his bodyguards for emergency treatment. His forehead was smashed and nearly ten stitches were sewed. In addition, the skull that was hit also showed some signs of fragmentation. The doctor gives Ji Rui a diagnosis and treatment, and gives an additional explanation¡° Mr. Ji, you still have slight signs of concussion. You''d better go home now and have a good rest. Try to avoid working these days and keep a happy mood. " Ji Rui answers casually, turns his head, applies gauze on his forehead, and goes back to Ji''s family. With injuries, he continues to finish the rest of the work at hand. The strike, because of Ji Rui''s injury, has become a malicious incident. The police intervened in the investigation. At the scene, the leaders of the malicious troublemakers were taken back to the police station on the spot for investigation. According to Ji Rui, the workers who voluntarily stood on the right signed their names on the registration form, and Ji did not pursue them, According to Ji Rui''s proposal, the 1000 yuan they illegally obtained was confiscated by the police as a charitable fund and donated to bianyuanshan district to help the poor. A sensation that seems to be extremely unfavorable to Ji''s family, finally, came a big reversal. The Internet media still reported the big event, but Ji''s family, from the original accused party, became the victim and just party. Ji Rui has no time to pay attention to these media reports, because he wants to finish his work quickly and pick up the baby from school later. Like Ji Rui, today is the last day for the baby to stay in the kindergarten this year. From tomorrow, the baby will have nearly a month''s winter vacation. When Ji Rui goes out early in the morning, Ji Baobao asks Ji Rui to remember to pick him up after school. Ji Rui vowed to finish, the little guy is willing to let people out. With half an hour to go, Ji Rui usually finishes his work ahead of time. He gets up to pick up his things and is ready to rush to St. England School as soon as possible. The personal phone, which he throws aside, rings at this time. Ji Rui picked it up for a look, and his face became cold. Subconsciously, he touched the wound on his forehead covered with gauze, and pressed the phone. Without waiting for him to speak, steward Li''s cautious voice came from the microphone, "young master?" Ji Rui let out a "well", waiting for the other party to show his intention. The other party pauses for a while. In the microphone, there is more and more shortness of breath, but Ji Rui just doesn''t say a word. After several seconds of silence, the other party finally couldn''t help it, "young master, the chef has made some new dishes. Take the young master back to have a taste. We all miss the young master." It seems that housekeeper Li is not talking on the phone, but playing the warm card. "Oh, you are a good housekeeper!" Ji Rui insinuates that housekeeper Li is too lenient in his management. How can his grudges with the old man and his son be easily erased after a meal? "Young master... Master... Is ill!" The dutiful housekeeper Li seems to have failed to understand Ji Rui''s sarcasm, or he is just pretending to be stupid. Ji Rui put the palm of his hand on the table and clenched it into a fist. "Sick? Tell his childhood sweetheart to wait on him. What''s the use of calling me? I''m not a doctor. I can''t cure him! " Ji Rui finish, don''t want to listen to housekeeper Li''s nonsense, directly press the cut-off key. ill? At this time, of course, I got sick! I thought that planning such a "perfect" action, how could I save my two precious sons? My family and Meimei had a good new year. Now, it''s bad for him, the elder son who is not loved, like an outsider. The original hot and noisy group new year''s dinner only left two old guys to eat together. It''s strange not to get sick!! Chapter 232 After hanging up, Ji Rui picks up his suit coat and bag and goes out of the office. Lin Ling hears the sound and stands up and turns to him. "President." Looking at Ji Rui''s injured forehead, Lin Ling''s eyes can''t help blinking. She''s afraid that Ji Rui''s bad mood will affect her. "If you have nothing to do, just clean up and get off work early. See you next year!" Ji Rui rarely shows his sympathy for his subordinates, which makes Lin Ling flattered. "Thank you for your tolerance. Please take good care of yourself. See you next year!" Ji Rui didn''t respond to her words. He just nodded and strode away. Lin Ling''s tolerance refers to the fact that she needs Ji Rui to clean her up every so often. Ji Rui went into the elevator, pressed the negative floor, pursed his lips and stared at the flashing numbers all the way down. With a slight sigh, he drifted out of his mouth unconsciously. When he heard his sigh, he was slightly frightened. Are you really tolerant of Lin Ling? So, compared with Lin Ling, Letong, who is many times better, is very harsh! In retrospect, if Letong''s work performance is really as unsatisfactory as Lin Ling''s, she would have been scolded bloody by herself. But to Lin Ling, those mean words can''t be scolded. Because, he knows that Lin Ling has done her best, with her level, to achieve the present situation, is the limit. But Letong is different! Yes, she''s different! When Ji Rui realized that he didn''t know when to treat and demand Letong according to different standards, his injured forehead suddenly felt a special pain! There is such a person, no matter where she stands or what she does, she will naturally use different standards to measure her requirements. What does that mean? Because she''s so annoying? Or, because she Think of here, Ji Rui''s forehead, pain is about to crack, he closed his eyes, to stop himself in Letong this problem further research. Ji Rui is a stubborn and competitive man. When he encounters a problem, his first reaction is to conquer it and deal with it. But on the issue of Letong, no matter what he thinks and how hard he tries, every time, it''s like walking into a dead end, walking around, facing a wall that can''t be surmounted in the end! Confused, helpless, angry and so on, these emotions rarely appear after he is mature enough to control the overall situation, but they are always easily pulled up by Letong. And the most hateful thing is that the person who pulls up always refuses to leave after the event The elevator door "Ding" to open, Ji Rui from the unspeakable pain and helplessness to save out, Ji Rui escape generally quickly from the elevator flash out. Ji Rui quietly gets on the car, closes the door, and without saying anything, closes his eyes and leans back in the chair. Xiao Li looked at him in the rearview mirror. He thought that he had dealt with so many things today. He was tired and didn''t ask much. He skillfully reversed the car from the parking space. He heard the man with closed eyes say, "go to pick up the baby." Ji Rui never opened his eyes when the car was driving on the road. His mind was full of that mess. It was not about the workers'' strike during the day, nor the old man''s carelessness, but about Letong. When the baby had breakfast today, he was always nagging, "Daddy, it''s snowing heavily over there... Do you think my sister can survive?" Ji Rui was very angry at that time. She wanted to say that your sister is an adult. She knows if she can hold on. She doesn''t bother you. But afraid to hurt the baby son''s heart, he held back and didn''t say anything. Ji Rui opens his eyes and stares at the Bauhinia trees which are blown by the north wind. Ji Rui has seen the ghost of Letong huddled in her coat after work many times. Is it really acceptable for her, a weak southerner who is afraid of cold, to run to the icy and snowy ghost place in the north? "President?" Xiao Li in the driver''s seat saw Ji Rui open his eyes in the rearview mirror and let out a cry. His cry, let Ji Rui that ran to thousands of miles away thoughts stopped the car, in the heart silently despise oneself. The workers'' strike and the old man''s affairs are all big worries. He doesn''t think about them! But to think of a stupid woman who has nothing to do with herself, who is not only heartless to herself, but also leaves behind a mess and runs to that damned place to ask for trouble? Is he out of his mind? Or is it cheap? "The president, the person who transferred the money to the workers, insisted that he had been an employee of Ji''s family. Because he was treated unfairly, he instigated the strike." Xiao Li reported the follow-up of the strike to Ji Rui in detail, and Ji Rui''s eyes are now full of sarcasm. "Joke! This unequal treatment is worth more than $1 million to instigate a strike? " Obviously, the man is lying. But if he insists that this is the motive, the police will not be able to help him. People with money are so willful, can''t they?! Ji Rui also understood this truth, so he fell into a new silence. Perhaps, because he lost his mother when he was young, he had no relatives except the old man, and his strong desire for family affection made him weak. Even though he knew that the death of his mother had something to do with the old man and his dear wife, over the years, he still could not bear pure hatred for the old man. Yes, he really hates the old man! But at the same time, I hate the old man, but I can''t help expecting him to put himself in the same position as his two precious sons. Perhaps, this is a kind of primitive instinct that everyone has to yearn for family affection. So, over the years, he has lived through the torment of love and hate. When he was young, in order to regain the power of the Ji family, he did not dare to make too much publicity in the Ji family to the old man, to his cheap mother, or even to Ji Wen and Ji Wu. He endured humiliation for many years before he could bear his own wings hard! The arrival of the baby eased the relationship between father and son to a great extent. At that time, Ji Rui even thought that since Ji had returned to his own hands, the past enmity would be erased. After all, it was father and son. But the harmonious scene, however, is a mirage. Now Ji Rui is totally dead to the old man! In front of the interests of the old man''s two precious sons, Ji Rui and Bao Bao are not farts in the old man''s mind! In fact, it often hurts more than any sharp weapon. Therefore, Ji Rui has been reluctant to go too deep into the real reason for his birth. But the old man told him again and again with the cruel reality that Ji Rui, his son, was just a crucial chess piece that the old man used to hold his mother''s heart and obtain the brilliant group! Chapter 233 Ji Rui sits in the duty room of the kindergarten waiting for Ji Baobao. Seeing from a distance that Ji Baobao is carrying a small schoolbag, Ji Rui gets up and goes out. "Daddy The baby saw him and rushed to him. Ji Rui squats down and holds the baby in his arms. "Is the baby good today?" He rubbed the baby''s hair, bowed his head and gave him two kisses. Baby raised his head from his arms, face mutation, "Daddy, what''s wrong with your forehead?" Small hands, gently stroked up. Ji Rui grabs his hand and kisses it on the corner of his lip. "It''s OK. It''s hit by a brick." Ji Baobao broke away from his hand, and his little hand touched the gauze again, and his black eyes were filled with cold. "That bastard bullied my daddy?" Ji Rui obviously feels the baby son''s body in his arms is stiff. In a flash, Ji Rui feels that the grievances and injuries he suffered in the old man''s place are all pacified by his son''s aggressive and protective words. The 30-year-old man, in public, no matter whether others will feel strange or not, buries his head on the baby''s small shoulder and takes a deep breath. At this moment, his hatred for the old man is greatly reduced because of the baby. Six years ago, if it were not for the old man''s insistence, today, Ji Rui would not have such a sweet and manly baby son to love and cherish himself. "Daddy... Does it hurt?" Ji Baobao''s little hand patted Ji Rui''s back and asked softly. Ji Rui raised his head from the baby''s shoulder and pushed the little guy away slightly. Father and son were face to face. Looking at the face that was very similar to him, Ji Rui was moved, "baby, daddy doesn''t hurt!" Ji Baobao thought about his feet and gave him a gentle kiss on the gauze on his forehead It was like coaxing a cute baby. "Well, it really doesn''t hurt..." Ji Rui raised his lips and tried to pull out a smile that could make the baby feel at ease. Ji Rui holds the baby and stands up, but the baby struggles to go by himself. "Daddy, you are injured. The baby can go by himself." It seems that the little guy is still worried about daddy''s injury. "The baby is so good!" Ji Rui is glad for his son''s understanding and goes out of the school with his big hand holding the baby''s hand. "The elder sister said that daddy works very hard, the baby must take good care of Daddy." The baby shakes his little hand, looks up at Ji Rui and says it seriously. Ji Rui Leng for a moment, "elder sister really say so? Why didn''t Daddy hear that? " Ji Rui is sitting next to baby every night when she goes out with Letong. Does Letong know that? Ji Rui is not clear, but what Letong says to his son is clear to him. It''s obviously a date for two, but in fact, it''s a date for three. "Sister used to talk to baby on the phone!" Ji Baobao''s mind is very clear. As long as the people he cares about, whether Ji Rui or Letong, remember what he said. Ji Rui''s forehead was injured, so the baby was very careful and obedient. Usually, as soon as I get on the bus, I will automatically climb to Ji Rui''s lap and sit and play. Today, I sit by Ji Rui''s side, only gently next to Ji Rui''s arm. Such a baby, let Ji Rui happy, also very distressed. He Ji Rui, it''s enough to have such a son. "Baby, come here." At this time Ji Rui wanted to hold his son tightly, as if there was a magic power on his son that could make him recover his energy. The baby hesitated, pointed to his forehead, "Daddy, you are injured." Ji Rui smiles and puts his hand on his thigh. "Daddy hurt his forehead, not his thigh." Ji Baobao sat on his lap, but he didn''t dare to move around as usual. Instead, he leaned quietly in his arms. His face was full of worry. Ji Rui hugs Ji Baobao tightly. Unconsciously, Ji Rui, who has been busy all day, is sleepy. His eyes close and he sleeps slowly. In his sleep, the blue sky, the sea of the same color, the bright sunshine, and the soft and smooth sand, he sat on the couch under the sun umbrella, squinting, watching the playful and lovely baby and another woman in shorts chasing and frolicking in the shallow water area, with the smile of a woman like a silver bell, the cry of a baby, and the sound of the waves beating on the beach, He sang a melodious symphony in his ear. The woman''s satin black hair is scattered behind her. As she runs, she suddenly turns back and smiles at him in the distance. The smile is brighter than the sun hanging in the blue sky. The man, no one else, is Letong Face, there is a soft sea breeze blowing, and he, but intoxicated in the bright smile, long do not want to wake up. When he woke up, it was dark all around him. The blue sky and the sea were gone, and the sand and waves were gone. The woman who played in the water and looked back at him with a smile disappeared, only the naughty and lovely baby. At this time, he was putting his face together. In the dark, his dark eyes were very bright. "Daddy, wake up?" The baby touched his face and asked softly. Ji Rui twisted his neck, "Bao, how long has Daddy been sleeping?" "It''s almost eight o''clock..." Ji Rui, er, quickly holds the baby and sits up straight. "Xiao Li, why don''t you wake me up?" Ji Rui opens the door and complains slightly. Xiao Li took a look at Ji Baobao, "young master said you are tired, let you sleep a little more." Ji Rui heart of all dissatisfaction, instantly into infinite tenderness, bow, in the baby son lips heavily kiss. "Daddy, will you go shopping with your baby tomorrow?" Ji Rui is a Leng again, that day Le Tong didn''t buy quite a lot of clothes for him. "Isn''t the baby already buying a lot of clothes?" As soon as the words came out, Ji Rui regretted it and immediately said, "since the baby wants to buy it, daddy will accompany him to buy it. After a while, the baby will use a small notebook to remember what he wants to buy to eat, wear and play. Daddy will buy it for you." Now, even if the baby said to buy a helicopter, I''m afraid Ji Rui would nod his head and buy it! "It''s not the baby who wants to buy it, it''s the baby who wants to buy it for daddy." Ji Rui a burst of joy, just want to say something, and hear Ji Baobao said. "My sister said that if daddy changed his suit and shirt to be more fashionable, he would definitely be more beautiful than those movie stars..." Ji Rui is surprised, this Yue Tong, what kind of mess does he usually say to his son?! However, Ji Rui scolded in his heart, but he was a little happy. Anyone who is praised as handsome and good-looking will feel better, won''t he? Chapter 234 At 8:50, Ji Baobao was already on the sofa in the bedroom, waiting for Letong to go online. Letong said that today is the last time to see the baby this year. It is estimated that it will be the fourth or fifth year of the year when we meet again. At nine o''clock, Baobao received the video invitation from Letong on time. The first sentence that baby said to Letong on the screen was not "sister, baby miss you very much" or something like that, but pitifully said to Letong. "Elder sister, daddy is hurt. The baby is so worried." Letong looks surprised. Ji Rui, who is still sitting on one side, can''t help but raise his ears and stare at Letong on the screen. "Baby, don''t make fun of this kind of thing." Letong teaches her baby with a straight face. "The baby is not joking. Daddy is really hurt." The baby said wrongly. Letong''s expression froze for a while, and then asked anxiously, "how can I get hurt? Is it accidentally knocked? Or what? " Baby said, "daddy said it was a brick!" "Hit by a brick? How can a good one be hit by a brick? Does your daddy fight with people? " Music Tong side string of questions, imitation is not through the brain generally asked out. Ji Baobao didn''t know how to answer for a moment, so he turned to Ji Rui, who was sitting on the side and was watching the screen attentively. Then he waved to him, "Daddy, come on, tell my sister how you got hurt..." Letong''s face is a little embarrassed, and a smile of embarrassment floats up very quickly. It seems that she didn''t expect Ji Rui to be next to the baby. Otherwise, she won''t tell the embarrassing guess that President Ji was fighting with others. "Mr. Ji, are you ok?" Ji Rui sees that the baby''s son has exposed himself, and Le Tong asks, so he''s embarrassed to hide. He stretches his long legs and stands up. He goes to the baby and holds him up. Then he sits on the baby''s sofa. Ji Rui raises his head and looks at the Letong on the screen who hasn''t seen a real person for many days. He replies, "I''m ok. Thank you for your concern." Letong''s eyes, estimated to fall on the wound on his forehead, for a moment, then moved his lips and asked softly, "is it serious?" Ji Rui seems to feel that the wound on her forehead is boiling hot because of her gaze. How long has Letong not cared about herself so calmly? When he thinks like this, he doesn''t think about it. With his suspicious temperament, Letong has suffered a loss once or twice. How can he suffer a third loss foolishly? "After nearly ten stitches, the bone is slightly broken. In fact, it doesn''t matter." Originally, Ji Rui disdained to talk about this small injury. Baobao asked several times, but he didn''t give a detailed explanation. However, Letong just looked at him, and he told her voluntarily and without concealment. "What a brick it was?" Letong seems to have doubts about what the baby said. The baby, who has been quietly in Ji Rui''s arms, muttered in a small voice with some grievances, "elder sister, daddy said that he was hit by a brick. Daddy, tell your elder sister that the baby is not lying." Ji Rui''s big palm falls on the baby''s head, rubs it hard twice, then raises his head and nods to Letong. "Well, I was hit by a brick!" Yue Tong said quickly, "what happened? Your uncle is still fighting with others like a little boy? " To put it another way, Letong herself feels that she has said something wrong. Her tone and tone of voice are clearly used for Yang Sheng, a good friend who is not familiar enough. For Ji Rui, she has always been careful, for fear that she might accidentally say something wrong and make a man suspicious. Can say the words like spilled water, want to take back has been impossible. As soon as Letong finished speaking, she immediately realized that she was too intimate and casual. She coughed twice. She took a look at Ji Rui and explained, "no... I mean... How could Ji always be so steady and careful that he was hit by a brick?" However, the more the explanation is, the more it is equivalent to covering up. Letong blurts out a few words that are not funny, which makes Ji Rui involuntarily evoke his lips. Indeed, an uncle of his has already passed the age of fighting with others by swinging bricks! "I didn''t fight with anyone, but I was accidentally smashed with a brick!" Ji Rui eyes with a smile, staring at the screen Letong patiently said. If he read it correctly, the face on the big screen would be crimson. Le Tong blinked, eyes not too naturally turned to his arms Ji Baobao body, words, but still said to him. "What''s the matter, your bodyguards are on strike?" Ji Rui''s mood is getting better and better. He does have bodyguards around him all the time, but he is a legitimate businessman. He always brings a group of bodyguards in and out, which makes people easily misunderstand his identity. Therefore, his bodyguards have always been very secretive, and he has never told Letong about it. She will find out that she has carefully observed everything about him, including his preferences, And all kinds of anomalies around him. "It''s not the bodyguards, it''s the workers in the theme park." When Letong resigned, more than half of the first phase of the theme park project was completed, so she actually knew about the project. "What''s the matter?" Probably, because Ji Rui was hurt for this, Letong seems to mind the truth behind this. Ji Rui talks about the old man and Ji Wen and Ji Wu very little, but Letong, like Yang Sheng, is the person who follows up the whole process. Therefore, Ji Rui never conceals her idea. "I''m not sure, but maybe it''s because of the trivial incident caused by misappropriation of public funds." In front of the baby, Ji Rui did not say that the old man is not. Le Tong also looked at the baby, nodded, said to understand the connection, "that you are more careful, bodyguards, but also for some of their own people." Ji Rui looks at Letong strangely, and soon understands why she says so. "Those bodyguards are my own confidants. They have nothing to do with him." When Ji Rui refers to him, he naturally refers to the old man. "Well, is the company on holiday? Take advantage of the Spring Festival holiday and have a good rest for a few days. Elder martial brother will return home tomorrow. He can do a lot of things. " If Yang Sheng hears Letong''s words, he will point at Letong''s nose and scold you ungrateful guy. And Ji Rui, the beneficiary, was very helpful when he heard Letong''s words. The smile in his eyes became stronger and stronger. "Well, I will." Two people through the screen, silently looked at each other, each other''s eyes, there is a touch of unnatural flash. Letong''s long eyelashes flashed and fanned a few times. She raised her eyes. Her clear and beautiful eyes only looked at Ji Rui''s heart beating disorderly. Chapter 235 Ji Rui bumps against Letong''s clear and beautiful eyes and heart uncontrollably. "You..." Ji Rui pauses for a moment. It''s hard for a man like him to take the initiative to say something about others. He looks down at the baby and then raises his eyes to the beautiful eyes of Yue Tong. "The baby said it''s snowing over there. The baby is worried that you can''t hold it." Finish saying, pat the baby''s face, "baby, you didn''t say in the morning that you were worried about your sister, why don''t you say now?" Ji Baobao stretches in his arms, looks at Letong on the screen, and looks at Ji Rui, "I have a heart to heart relationship with my sister, needless to say, sister, right?" Letong pulls up the corner of her lips and smiles. Looking into the baby''s eyes, she is full of spoiling besides smiling. "Yes! My sister has long felt the baby''s concern. She has found out the down jacket early in the morning and is ready to wear it for the Spring Festival Baby from Ji Rui arms out of the small face, excitedly said, "that baby Spring Festival also wear that!" Ji Rui looks at Le Tong with question marks in his eyes, "what down jacket?" Letong ignored him, so he lowered his head and asked his baby son, "Bao, what down jacket?", Baby also ignore him, struggle out of his arms, jumped to the ground, ran away. Ji Rui has no fun, so he has to look up at Le Tong. "It''s cold over there, isn''t it?" Now that the foreshadowing has been said, it is not so difficult to ask now. He used to stay in D province for a period of time. In winter, the lowest temperature sometimes dropped to minus 20 or 30 degrees. At that time, he didn''t feel very uncomfortable, but he was a big man with thick skin, and she was a delicate woman. Of course, she couldn''t be mentioned. Although, compared with many women, Letong is actually much stronger, but in Ji Rui''s opinion, she is a woman to the letter. Until then, Ji Rui didn''t realize that Letong was the only one he called a woman in the past 30 years, except his mother. Other women, in Ji Rui''s eyes, have never had any gender meaning, and he would not do different things to them. But when it comes to le Tong, he has a very clear distinction between men and women. Le Tong Leng for a moment, it seems that he will be so concerned about her cold this problem is very surprised. "It''s OK. There''s heating in the room. I don''t go out these two days, so I can survive for a while." Ji Rui caught some problems from her words, "you don''t mean to go out and buy things. In such weather, you have to postpone it?" Letong was stunned again. After a while, she said, "well, I''ll go again after the Spring Festival. These two days, I''ll help my sister-in-law prepare food and new year''s goods for the new year." Ji Rui is silent. Originally, he is not a talkative person. It is impossible for him to take the initiative to talk with others without words. What''s more, he and Letong had so many things happened before, and they were no longer the relationship between the boss and subordinates. They insisted on investigating. Now they are neither friends nor colleagues. Reluctantly, they can have so little involvement because of the baby. Such a relationship between the two people, want to talk incessantly, it seems really unrealistic. Ji Rui has always been very tolerant of silence, but now, he can''t stand this kind of silence. He wants to say something to break the embarrassing silence, but he can''t find anything to say. So he takes a look at Letong, hoping that she can find some topics to talk about. Any boring topic is good, as long as you don''t let the current atmosphere cool down. However, Letong doesn''t seem to mind such a silent atmosphere. In other words, after working with Ji Rui for so long, she is used to this kind of silence. Since she doesn''t think it''s any different, naturally, she won''t deliberately look for any topic to break the present depression. Ji Rui sees that she doesn''t speak, and her eyes seem to have been taken back. He doesn''t know what he''s playing with. Vaguely, Ji Rui seems to see the shadow of a wool ball. "Are you knitting?" Ji Rui is not sure. In his heart, he is glad to find a boring topic that can break the silence. Letong raised her eyes, looked at him, hesitated, or nodded. "Well, my sister-in-law is very good at knitting sweaters. She has been stuck at home in heavy snow these two days. She is idle and bored. Just learn and play." In fact, Letong is studying hard and has already bought wool and is ready to knit one or two sweaters for her baby. In fact, she is not sure whether the baby will wear it or not, but she stubbornly wants to weave her heart for the baby into the sweater needle by needle. Even if she can''t accompany him, she has her heart full, and has been quietly accompanying him. Ji Rui has no idea and doesn''t understand these, but since the topic is picked up by him, he has to go on. "Can you knit a scarf?" This is not the brain blurted out the problem, but let Letong face red. "Well... It''s OK. It''s not very nice..." Ji Rui didn''t know that scarf could be regarded as a sacred existence in college or young lovers. If a boy asks a girl, "can you knit a scarf?" the subtext is, "can you knit a scarf? May I have one, Such subtext is a kind of implicit hint and expression. If a girl shyly says "yes", and then before long, she really sends her hand-made scarf to the boy, it means that she agrees to respond to the boy''s suggestion that a new love will be started, and that scarf will become the red thread of Yuelao. "Yes? When you are free, weave one for your baby. He will like it very much Ji Rui doesn''t know how to ask for the welfare of her baby son. Maybe, he also knows that if Letong is allowed to weave a scarf for her, she will refuse. The taste of being rejected is not easy. Ji Rui has tasted a lot of it in Letong, so he doesn''t dare to test it easily. Letong face embarrassed, probably, because he will be wrong, a little embarrassed. "Well... I''m going to weave one for my baby, but Mr. Ji, please keep it a secret for me first. I want to surprise him." Ji Rui''s good mood has been reduced a lot by Yue Tong''s "general Ji". He is slightly unhappy, but it is not easy to attack. "I won''t say it, don''t worry." Ji Rui promised. Just when Letong thinks this topic is over, she hears the cheeky man say it shamelessly. "By the way, weave one for me, too!" Five o''clock, ten thousand words are all more complete. Continue tomorrow. Good night, ladies and sisters Chapter 236 Le Tong stares at Ji Rui. Ji Rui also raises his head and looks directly at her. Although she was thousands of miles away at this time, he could see the emotional fluctuation in her eyes very clearly. In Letong''s dark eyes, it seems that there are a lot of emotions, many of which are very complex. Although Ji Rui can see it clearly, he can''t understand it! Letong stares at him for a long time. In Ji Rui''s opinion, imitation is a century old. "Mr. Ji, this kind of request should be reserved for the woman you like in the future." Ji Rui can''t believe her ears. She refuses him again? "Why?" Ji Rui stares at her. It''s just a scarf. Can you refuse him so justly? At this time, he only focused on the issue that she refused him, but did not study the woman she specifically referred to. "No why, I don''t like it!" Letong''s face is calm, as if the woman who cares about his injury, blushes because of his words and smiles at him just now is not her! A don''t like, Ji Rui hard to save up the good mood all erase! For Ji Rui, a man who turns his hand to cloud and hands to rain in the market, he never needs to think about a person. But the woman on the screen, but let him have to think about it, however, how are not clear. At this time, Ji Rui felt that women were the most elusive creatures in the world. She can do a lot of stupid things because she likes them, but she can also refuse all the things she thinks are unreasonable because she doesn''t like them. However, this will refuse his Letong because he doesn''t like it, which makes him feel strange and a little familiar. For him, Letong is a person that he can''t see clearly. Sometimes, he thought he knew her, but not long after that, she would do or say something and refresh his view on her again and again. At the beginning, he thought she was a little white rabbit. She was gentle and polite to him. She was a considerate and delicate all-round secretary who integrated secretary and nanny. Later, she was occasionally forced by him, like a proud kitten, stretched out sharp claws to resist a few times, but at that time, she was still willing to shrink in his Jirui''s territory to bask in the sun and stroll around. Until the end, he made it clear that he wanted her to be his woman. She didn''t say much, but just ran away! For Ji Rui, this is more embarrassing than a verbal refusal. But even so, he naively thought that as long as he appeared in front of her, in any case, she would come back with him. But she tore the check to pieces in front of him, and those fragments completely broke her inherent image in his mind. Until then, Ji Rui realized that he, perhaps, never really knew her. At first glance, such a woman seems to be easy to bully, but after getting along for a long time, Ji Rui finds out more and more that Letong is actually a woman with a headache. She can, regardless of any, blindly treat you. But she, too, is heartless to you. Once upon a time, she looked easy to bully and was gentle. Maybe, she was not a bully, just disdained to care! But if she thinks about it, there will be no room for maneuver. Not only to others, but also to herself. Just like a month ago, because of the contract, she would leave everything that she had worked hard to build and run to a completely new place to start over. At that time, she didn''t leave any room for her to go back. But now, just a small scarf, she said frankly that she didn''t like it and would never leave any thoughts for him. "Really not?" Ji Rui once again confirms that even though he can already foresee what answer she will give him. "Yes, I can''t!" As like as two peas, he gave the same answer as he had expected. "If this request was made three months ago, would you agree?" Ji Rui will never regret what he did, but now, he suddenly made such a hypothesis. All of a sudden, he wanted to know how far away she was from him a few months ago. "No if!" Letong is very clever to refuse his temptation, in Letong''s view, no matter how much Ji Rui used to fascinate her, it doesn''t matter. She does not mind wishful thinking to pay, after all, it is because like. Once a person likes something, he will always be in a passive state. However, she does not mind being deliberately misinterpreted after paying. She even has to bear all kinds of unnecessary names for these unconditional paying, which makes her feel very tired. Ji Rui''s contract and the check completely ended all her thoughts about this man. Whether it was his unchanging kingly demeanor that she admired deeply, or the palpitation that his handsome and extraordinary face brought to her, at that moment, all became ashes and dust. Now Ji Rui, for her, is nothing but the baby''s father! Ji Rui, sitting on the sofa, has been staring at Letong''s eyes, because he knows that her eyes won''t lie. But at this moment, Ji Rui saw that all the complexity and turbulence in her eyes were silent in an instant. What he was familiar with was his clean and clear eyes. There was nothing in them. Ji Rui''s heart trembles slightly. There is no if! Clearly listening to such a simple answer, but let him feel, this concise four words, contains more meaning than he can imagine. At that moment, he seemed to realize that he had missed something important. He wanted to hold on to it, but it was too late! "Mr. Ji, the baby''s deciduous teeth are loose. If you have time, take him to the dentist to see if he is short of calcium or needs to change his teeth." Le Tong on the screen, the topic to the baby. I don''t know if I want to avoid embarrassment when I go on that topic, or if I don''t want to discuss with Ji Rui the past and meaningless things. Ji Rui is forced to pull back his mind. After thinking about it, he really doesn''t notice that the baby''s teeth are loose. "Which one?" "Upper front teeth!" Ji Rui can''t help but wonder, Mingming, every time Letong and Baobao meet on the screen, he is always present, but why does she know something that he doesn''t know? [one watch]. Unconsciously, I always go deep into the inner world of everyone in the article. When I write, bamboo becomes her and them...] Chapter 237 Ji Rui is puzzled that he is the father of the baby. He lives with the baby. Why does Letong, an outsider thousands of miles away, know that his upper front teeth are loose, but he doesn''t? It can only be said that no matter how much men love their children, their concerns about them are different from those of women. For example, he dresses his baby every day, but he doesn''t know that his baby son likes bright colors. Ji Baobao, who disappeared for a while, flashed out of the cloakroom and ran back with the bright yellow down jacket that Le Tong gave him in his arms. "Oh, daddy, let me show you!" The baby''s red face is full of show off and pride. "This is what my sister bought for her baby. My sister bought one herself! The aunt in the shop said, "baby and sister are wearing mother child clothes!" Without waiting for Ji Rui to say anything, Ji Baobao continues to show off his little happiness. Ji Rui pinches the baby''s smiling face, glances at the top of the screen, and sees that Letong has changed back to the gentle woman before. She is looking at the baby with a spoiled face, and her eyes are dripping. It''s totally different from the clean and cold eyes when you look at yourself. "Daddy, this dress is chosen by the baby. Is it beautiful?" When Ji Rui''s mind is taken away by Letong, AI Xian''s baby has already put on his bright yellow down jacket. At this time, he is putting his poss in an ugly way, and is showing off to Ji Rui. Ji Rui takes his eyes back, looks at the baby''s lively face lined with bright yellow, and nods involuntarily. "Well, it''s beautiful!" Indeed, the style and color of the clothes are very consistent with the lively and lovely temperament of the baby. Sure enough, as Le Tong said, the clothes may not be expensive, but they are the clothes that the baby likes and are suitable for the baby. It seems that a lot of new clothes specially made by designers for babies are doomed to be put in the cold this Spring Festival. "My sister looks good in it, just like a high school student!" Ji Baobao casts a wink at Le Tong on the screen. "Is it?" Ji Rui asked, looking at Letong with exploration and some expectation. What kind of girl will Letong, a high school student, be? But Letong doesn''t look at him at all, so she can''t receive his expectation, and doesn''t see the ambiguous feelings in his eyes. "Baby, it''s nine thirty. It''s time to go to bed." After the baby showed off in her new clothes for a while, Letong gently reminded her that her baby''s face was immediately wrinkled into a bitter gourd face, with a pitiful face. "Sister, can''t you really go online from tomorrow?" For Ji Baobao, Letong had better live with him and see him every day, but Letong has to go, he can''t control it. Although he is very unhappy, he will comfort himself. At least he can see her on the screen every day and chat for half an hour. Now even half an hour of meeting each other every day is gone. It''s killing him. "Well, my sister will probably come back on the fourth or fifth day of the new year, and the baby will have a good time..." but Letong didn''t change her decision for the poor appearance of the baby. ¡­¡­ On New Year''s Eve, Baobao and Ji Rui are having a reunion dinner at home. Halfway through the meal, the doorbell rings. Because it was new year''s Eve, aunt Guan and Mo Xin cooked dinner and went home to accompany their families for the Spring Festival dinner. At this time, there was no one else at home except Ji Rui and Baobao. Ji Rui gets up to have a look. The baby has jumped down from the chair. "Isn''t it my sister coming back?" Ji Rui can''t bear to pour cold water on his baby son, because even if Letong really goes back to r city for the new year, this time point will not appear in their home. Ji Rui''s legs are long. He takes a step to the entrance. He goes to the cat''s eye to have a look. Naturally, the one standing outside is not Letong that the baby is looking forward to. Ji Rui''s hand is on the doorknob, his face is cold. Ji Baobao, who trots over, raises his head and pulls Ji Rui''s wrist. "Daddy, is that your sister?" Ji Rui didn''t say anything, nodded or shook his head. "Daddy..." the baby pulled Ji Rui''s hand again and called anxiously. The doorbell rings again. This time, the frequency is much faster than the original one. The doorbell of "Ding Dong, Ding Dong, Ding Dong" knocked on Ji Rui''s heart, holding the handle of the door, and gradually became green. "Daddy, who is it?" Baobao climbs up Ji Rui''s body and wants to see the situation outside the door from the cat''s eye. Looking at Ji Rui''s reaction, Baobao doesn''t expect that the person outside the door will be Letong. However, he is still curious about who will come to the house on New Year''s Eve, but daddy refuses to open the door? Ji Baobao is only halfway up, and his mobile phone on the coffee table rings. "Ah, it''s my sister!" Ji Baobao''s mind is immediately snatched by the people on the other side of the phone. He slides down from Ji Rui and trots to the living room to pick up the phone. "Hello, sister?" The person who made the most calls to him was Letong, so he connected the phone without looking at it. "Baby, I''m grandfather." There''s an old voice coming from the microphone. "Grandfather?" Ji Baobao hasn''t seen Ji Laozi for a long time. He hasn''t seen Ji Rui since Ji Rui took him home last time. "Well, grandpa is outside your house now. Open the door quickly." Ji Baobao turns to look at Ji Rui standing still by the door and hesitates. "But..." Compared with Ji Laozi, Ji Rui''s position in the baby''s mind must be more important, but it can''t be said that Ji Laozi has no position in the baby''s mind. After all, before these months, the baby had been living beside Ji Rui. In terms of time spent with him and meeting him, Ji Rui had more time with him. But Ji Rui, can win the old man, perhaps only because the baby is flowing his blood, therefore, the two human ties are bigger. "Baby, don''t you miss your grandfather?" The old voice came out of the microphone, making Ji Baobao stunned¡° I want to... " "Grandfather brought the baby''s favorite snacks and vegetables, let grandfather in, OK?" Ji Baobao finally nodded, "Hmm!" No matter how smart a five-year-old is, he doesn''t know how to deal with the conflict between his favorite grandfather and his father. All he knew was that Daddy quarreled with his grandfather and ignored him. Then he took him over and refused to go back to the mansion to see him. As for who''s right and who''s wrong between daddy and grandfather, he''s a little kid. How can he know so much? But I haven''t seen my grandfather for a while. He really missed him. "Daddy, my grandfather brought the snacks that my baby and daddy like to eat. Let my grandfather come in..." Ji Baobao, who runs to the porch again, shyly pulls Ji Rui''s clothes and pleads. Second watch Chapter 238 Ji Rui looks down at his son. He hesitates again for a moment. After all, he turns his hand and opens the door. The door opened slowly. Three generations inside and outside looked at each other. Finally, the baby broke the deadlock. "Grandpa, come on in!" Ji Baobao reaches out his hand and takes Ji Laozi''s hand to pull him in. Ji Rui looks at him in silence, dodges and lets him enter the room. "Baby, do you miss your grandfather?" Entering the door, the old man squatted down beside the baby and hugged him. "Yes Baobao puts his hand around the old man, but glances at Ji Rui. He seems to be afraid that Ji Rui will blame him for this. Ji Rui rubs his head and goes back to the dining room to eat again. "Grandpa, have you eaten? Let''s eat together!" Ji Baobao doesn''t hate Ji Laozi. He even relies on Ji Rui, which is also the contradiction of Ji Rui. He hates father Ji, but in recent years, he has never said anything bad about him in front of the baby. Subconsciously, he didn''t want to destroy the harmony of the whole Ji family, even if it was just a superficial one. Even though he doesn''t like the old man''s wife, that is, the old lady of the Ji family, and he doesn''t like the two half brothers who share half the same gene with him, he still goes back once a week to maintain the illusion of harmony. "Ah Rui, take your baby home tomorrow." Ji Laozi is pulled into the dining room by Baobao. Standing in front of the table, he asks Ji Rui, who looks down to eat. "No Ji Rui refuses. Today is new year''s Eve. He doesn''t want to fight with the old man in front of his son, so as not to spoil his son''s interest. Baby takes a look at Ji Rui and knows that his father is angry. He doesn''t dare to say anything. He pulls the old man''s hand and signals him to sit down. "Grandfather, you sit down and the baby will bring you a bowl and chopsticks." Then he left Mr. Ji and Ji Rui in the dining room, ran to the kitchen, moved a stool, stood up, took a bowl and chopsticks from the cupboard, and quickly ran back to the dining room. In the dining room, the old man has already sat down, but Ji Rui regards him as nothing and eats his own food. Baby ran to the kitchen, Ji Rui coldly said such a word to him. "I''ll play with you to the end, but the baby is just a child. If you still regard him as your grandson, I hope you don''t hurt him or use him!" Although the baby doesn''t say anything, Ji Rui knows that the grandfather''s weight in the baby''s mind is not light. After all, the baby grows from a baby who only knows how to cry, eat and sleep to a naughty boy under the father''s eyes. The old man had something to say to Ji Rui, but when he was robbed of it, it became very difficult for him to say it. By the time he got the words ready, the baby had already run back with the chopsticks. Gasping for breath, the baby put the chopsticks on the table, climbed onto his chair, leaned forward, filled half a bowl of soup for the old man, and carefully handed it to the old man. "Grandfather, drink soup." Ji took the bowl and took a drink. "Is it good, grandfather?" Baby side head, looking at Ji old man. "Well, it''s delicious!" Ji put down the bowl, reached over and rubbed the baby''s head. "Grandfather brought the baby''s favorite snack, now or later?" Baby look at the whole table of dishes, "grandfather, baby want to eat later, OK?" It is said that Ji Baobao is a little devil, but in fact, for the people he cares about, his temper is very good most of the time, and he is very clever. The old man already loves him, and what Ji Rui said to him just now, how can he refuse him? "Well, the baby can eat whenever he wants." This dinner, because of Ji Rui''s words and the clever baby''s skilful laughter between his father and grandfather, was finished peacefully. Although the atmosphere was not very warm, it was peaceful and harmonious. After dinner, the old man didn''t mean to leave. He just held his baby on the sofa and didn''t know what to say. All the young and old people whispered and laughed loudly. Ji Rui didn''t disturb him either. He turned to the kitchen to make tea. He took two boxes of snacks out of the food he had brought and took them out together. "Ah Rui, who is the sister of Baobao?" Ji old son sees atmosphere to ease some, then carefully ask Ji Rui who is drinking tea. Ji Rui picked to pick eyebrow, slant an eye to glance toward him, "have nothing to do with you!" In the past, Mr. Ji was always impatient when he cared about his life. But most of them just let him leave it alone. He knew it well. But now, his attitude is that it has nothing to do with the old man. The old man hit a hard nail, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He held the baby for a moment and said again. "Ah Rui, I know you hate me, but you are all my sons. I..." Ji Rui suddenly raised his head and glared at him. "Enough, don''t say these disgusting things in front of the baby!" Although Ji Rui hates him, he doesn''t want to destroy the image of his kind grandfather in baby''s mind. Because he knows that some things, once broken, can no longer be repaired. "Grandfather... Daddy..." Ji Baobao, who used to play games in the arms of the old man, was frightened by the tone and atmosphere of the conversation between the father and the son. He raised his head and looked timidly at the old man and Ji Rui. The old man is robbed by Ji Rui. What he wants to say is blocked in his mouth again. "Baby, go to the bedroom or playroom for a while." Ji Rui loves his son. He goes to his son and reaches out his arms. He wants to hold him away. Originally, Ji Rui thought that at this stage, he had nothing to talk about with the old man, but he came all the way and would never die if he didn''t give him a chance to talk about it. To Ji Rui''s surprise, although Ji Baobao''s eyes look at Ji Rui''s hand, he doesn''t move in his arms. "Baby?" Ji Rui hands forward again. "I''m not going. I''ll be here with daddy and grandfather!" Ji Baobao threw the handheld computer aside, his hands tightly around the old man''s neck and refused to let go. Ji Rui frowned and stared at him, "Ji Yu!" Tone, suddenly severe a lot. The old man seemed to understand the intention of the baby grandson. He patted his ass with his hand and coaxed him in a soft voice, "darling, grandfather and Daddy have something to talk about. Will the baby play for a while by himself?" But Ji Baobao hugged more tightly, "no! As soon as the baby leaves, daddy and grandfather will quarrel! The baby won''t go [Third watch]. Bamboo is not a big God. It''s just a small transparent writer. There must be a lot of shortcomings in the writing. Girls who don''t want to read the articles praise it, but don''t step on it too hard. Bamboo has a glass heart, which is easy to break...] Chapter 239 Ji Baobao hugged the old man more tightly, "no! As soon as the baby leaves, daddy and grandfather will quarrel! The baby won''t go Ji Rui looks at the back of his baby son''s head and sighs silently in his heart. From the day the baby came back, it was always the old man taking care of him. It was normal that the baby would protect him. Although the baby, like himself, is just a chess piece of the old man, in the young baby''s heart, the grandfather is only a little lighter than his father. Ah... Forget it, it''s new year''s Eve. For the sake of my baby son, let''s leave the matter of liquidation until after the New Year! "Baby, let go of my grandfather. My father promised that he would not quarrel with my grandfather." Baby turned to look at Ji Rui, "really?" Ji Rui bent over to pat his ass and snorted, "of course it''s true. When did Daddy cheat the baby?" Ji Baobao got Ji Rui''s guarantee, and then he slowly let go of Ji Laozi and sat in his arms again. Ji Rui picked up the teapot and filled his cup with tea, which meant a temporary truce. Ji got his grandson''s plea, so he was able to sit in the room with his son and grandson. Although it was only a short peace, he seemed to be satisfied. As a result, he stopped talking about Ji Wen and Ji Wu. The three of them are drinking tea and eating snacks in the living room. Occasionally, they talk about nothing. Soon, the clock points to ten o''clock, and Mr. Ji gets up to leave. The baby pulls Mr. Ji Rui to send him out. Go to the porch, the old man like to think of something, I do not know where to take out two red envelopes, respectively, two to Ji Rui and baby in front. The baby naturally knows that this is the lucky money given to him by his grandfather. He happily takes it and says, "thank you, grandfather!" Ji Rui, however, didn''t answer. He just looked at the old man with puzzled eyes. "Ah Rui, this is lucky money. Although you have become a father, you are still a child here because you haven''t been married for a day." Ji Rui is silent. He doesn''t know whether Ji''s words are sincere or warm. "Daddy, pick it up and say thank you!" Ji Baobao thinks Ji Rui doesn''t understand these. He pulls his hand to help him pick up the red envelope and urges him to thank the old man. Ji Rui took the red envelope and stuffed it into the pocket of the household clothes. He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. The old man couldn''t wait for him to thank him, and his face was slightly disappointed. The baby quickly and sweetly said, "Baobao and daddy, thank you for your grandfather!" The old man bent over and touched his head and laughed, "well, the baby is so good. The grandfather has gone, the baby has time to remember to come back with daddy to accompany him Ji Baobao nodded and sent the man to the door. "Be careful on the way, Grandpa. Goodbye..." Ji Rui is sitting on the sofa reading a magazine as he watches Ji''s father enter the elevator accompanied by several bodyguards. Ji Baobao returns to the room, closes the door and walks back to the living room. Ji Baobao goes over, takes away Ji Rui''s magazine on his knee, climbs up, puts his arms around Ji Rui''s neck, raises his face and rubs Ji Rui''s chin. "Daddy..." "Well?" "Did grandfather do something wrong? Will you forgive your grandfather? " Children''s nerves are usually very sensitive. Their understanding of things is usually based on intuition rather than analysis. Ji Baobao''s intuition is usually accurate. Ji Rui lowers his head and kisses him on the nose. He doesn''t know how to answer him. Ji Baobao seems to be aware of his dilemma. After saying that, he doesn''t say anything any more. He just hugs Ji Rui. Neither father nor son speaks any more. Until they heard "bang bang" outside the terrace, they turned their heads at the same time, just in time, they saw the gorgeous fireworks in the night sky. "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" Ji Baobao slips down from Ji Rui and runs to the floor glass barefoot. The whole person lies on the glass and looks up at the colorful fireworks in the night sky. Ji Rui walks over barefoot and stands beside the baby. He also learns from the baby. He looks up on the glass and looks at the fireworks. For the first time, he feels that the fireworks are as beautiful as the baby''s son said. Although they are short, they are very beautiful. Ji Rui rarely calms down to enjoy the fireworks, but Ji Baobao suddenly looks at him. "Daddy, sister, can you see it?" Ji Rui stares at the gorgeous flowers in the night sky and wants to say no, but he nods to his son''s expectant eyes So the baby happily turned his head and continued to see the fireworks in different shapes, "Daddy, is that a little white rabbit..." Daddy, is that a little angel with wings? Daddy, look at the flying elephant Ji Rui''s eyes, fireworks, or those fireworks, but the baby''s eyes, it seems to see a more colorful than fireworks colorful world. Vaguely, Ji Rui seems to hear his phone ringing. Back in the living room, I saw my cell phone on the coffee table ringing desperately. He just thought that it was the old man who asked for help again. He frowned and took it to see that it was Yue Tong. Ji Rui glances at the baby who is still looking at the fireworks excitedly and gets through the phone, "Hello!" "Mr. Ji?" Letong''s voice, probably because it came out of the microphone, seems very unreal. "Well!" "Is the baby asleep? I''ve never answered his phone Yue Tong''s tone, vaguely with some anxiety. Ji Rui takes another look at the little back of his baby son. "I haven''t slept yet. I''m looking at the fireworks. He may have left his cell phone in the bedroom, so he didn''t hear the sound. " "Oh... Can I talk to him?" Letong seemed to take a long breath. "Well, you wait..." Ji Rui turned on the speaker of the phone, took the phone to the baby, patted his face, "baby, sister''s phone." Ji Baobao''s eyes suddenly brightened. At that moment, Ji Rui only felt that the light in his son''s eyes was more brilliant than the fireworks outside. "Sister! The fireworks are beautiful. Do you see them? " Baby''s first sentence is this! Ji Rui secretly pinches the sweat, afraid that Letong will accidentally pierce his lies. Le Tong on the other side of the phone, pauses for half a second, and then says, "well, my sister saw it. It''s really beautiful! But it''s not as beautiful as my baby... " Ji Rui breathed a sigh of relief. In his ear, he heard the baby''s son giggle, "it''s not as beautiful as the baby''s sister... Hehe..." "Baby, there is a pocket in that down jacket. There are two red envelopes in it. The small one is the lucky money for the baby. The baby puts it under the pillow tonight. The big one is the lucky money for the baby..." [Si Geng, thank you for the girls who protect bamboo''s glass heart! The bamboo has gone to five o''clock! " Chapter 240 "Baby, there is a pocket in that down jacket. There are two red envelopes in it. The small one is the lucky money for the baby. The baby puts it under the pillow tonight. The big one is the lucky money for the baby..." Letong''s words suddenly stop on the phone. I don''t know if it''s Ji Rui''s illusion. Vaguely, he seems to hear each other''s heavy sniffing. "Thank you, sister. Baby loves you so much!" Ji Baobao is very clever, immediately sweet and greasy thanks, and then, fireworks do not see, clutching the phone to the bedroom. Ji Rui knows that the little guy is in a hurry to get the down jacket. The down jacket, which is ready for tomorrow morning, is neatly stacked on the baby''s bedside table. The baby ran over and sat on the ground with his clothes in his arms. He put his little hand into the clothes and took out two red envelopes. The big red envelope is printed with a sheep, and the small one is printed with a tiger. Ji Rui thought for a moment, some understand the meaning of the two red envelopes. Baby Zodiac belongs to tiger, and Letong, it seems, belongs to sheep. "Sister, baby loves you most..." Ji Baobao holds two red envelopes in his hand, looks down at them, and says, "sister, I miss you so much..." Speaking of the back, with a clear cry. Ji Rui sat down next to his son, stretched out his long hand and held the baby in his arms. After a while, Letong, who didn''t say a word, finally said, "darling, play happily with daddy for a few days, and my sister will come back to accompany my baby on the Lantern Festival." Yue Tong''s voice, not clear just now, is with some hoarse and heavy nasal. Ji Rui frowned. He leaned over and said, "Letong, are you sick?" Baby a listen, also nervous, "sister, you are sick? Did you see a doctor? " Le Tong on the other side of the phone didn''t answer immediately, but there was a faint rustling voice and the voice of clearing her nose with a paper towel. It sounded like she had a cold. Ji Rui secretly feels strange, just received her phone call, is not still good, how for a while, catch a cold? When Ji Rui was confused, Letong''s voice came out again, "baby, my sister is OK, just a little cold. I''ll take two pills and it will be OK tomorrow." "Sister, you must remember to take medicine, baby will be distressed!" Ji Rui, a father of Ming Ming, has a clumsy mouth and never deceives others. However, Ji Baobao''s small mouth is not as clumsy as Ji Rui''s, but he can speak a lot more than many children of the same age. "Well, my sister knows. It''s getting late. Baby, go to bed quickly!" Letong''s dumb voice sounds very distressing. Even Ji Rui is worried. If it''s normal, Ji Baobao will surely die and talk to Letong for a while. However, like Ji Rui, he seems to recognize the strange voice of Letong, so he says goodbye to Letong. "That elder sister takes medicine quickly, ate to go to bed early, elder sister goodnight!" "Good night, baby!" Ji Rui pricks his ears and thinks that Letong will say good night to him. But he doesn''t know that the two people kiss each other in front of the microphone. They say good night and then hang up. The long sound of "Du" came from the microphone. In Ji Rui''s heart, he drew a long lonely echo. Ji Baobao grabs the two red envelopes given by Letong and climbs to bed. According to Letong''s instructions, he carefully tucks the small one under the pillow and puts the big one back into the pocket of his clothes. After finishing these, his little hand reaches out to Ji Rui. Ji Rui is very puzzled to look at him, baby pick two good-looking eyebrows, "Daddy, your lucky money?" Ji Rui''s mother is of mixed race, so she doesn''t understand these traditional customs. Ji Rui himself spent most of his time studying abroad. When he was a child, he never confiscated his lucky money. This year, he received his lucky money from his father for the first time. Therefore, Ji Rui doesn''t know much about the functions and implications of lucky money, which can ward off evil spirits, protect children''s safety, help children spend the new year safely, and wish children good health and good luck in the new year. Ji Baobao didn''t respond to Ji Rui, and said, "the lucky money is a red envelope given by grandparents and parents to protect their children''s safety. My grandfather and sister have already given it to me. How about you, daddy?" Obviously, Ji Baobao''s desire to make Letong his mother did not get the consent of the parties, but Ji Baobao himself put Letong in the position of his mother without authorization. Ji Rui, after listening to the baby''s son''s explanation, still knows a little about it, but he thinks that the red envelope he gave his baby will be put under his baby''s pillow together with the one given by Letong. He thinks it''s not a bad thing, so he turns around and goes out. A few minutes later, he takes a red envelope and hands it to the baby. "Baby, this is the lucky money from Daddy." "Thank you, Daddy!" The baby stood on tiptoe, gave him a kiss on the face, and carefully hid the red envelope he gave under the pillow together with the red envelope printed with tiger given by Letong. But Ji old son gave him that one, he then hid under another pillow. After putting some new year''s money in place, the baby turns around and cuddles Ji Rui, whistling. "Daddy... How about sleeping with the baby tonight?" Ji Rui didn''t even think about it, so he nodded. "Well, daddy is sleeping with the baby tonight." As soon as he heard this, he immediately slipped out of bed and ran out. After a while, he ran back with a big pillow in his arms. It turned out that he ran to Ji Rui''s bedroom and took Ji Rui''s pillow. "Daddy, what about yours?" Baobao embraces the pillow and spreads his hand to Ji Rui again. "What?" Ji Rui is even more confused. This little guy, is he crazy about lucky money? Didn''t he just take one?! "Isn''t grandfather giving daddy New Year''s money? Baby helps daddy put it away. In the new year, daddy will be safe..." Ji Baobao said, hugging Ji Rui and kissing him gently on the gauze on his forehead. Ji Rui just remembered that he did receive a red envelope from the old man just now. After watching the fireworks for a while, he was tossed about by Le Tong''s phone, but he forgot about it. Ji Rui opens his pocket and winks at the baby, indicating that he will take it by himself. The baby gave him a white look, but still put his hand into his pocket, touched it, took out the red envelope, and stuffed it into Ji Rui''s pillow. Then, he fell on the bed with Ji Rui in his arms. "Good night, Daddy!" "Good night, baby!" Five o''clock, tomorrow. Good night, girls Chapter 241 This Spring Festival is the happiest and happiest since Ji Baobao was born. Although, he likes very much that his sister is not with him, which makes him feel very sorry, but on the whole, he is happier than the previous Spring Festival. Because, in the past, he always did his duty to eat with him, and then he disappeared. This year, he has been with him since new year''s Eve, eating reunion dinner together, watching Spring Festival fireworks together, and sleeping in the same big bed to welcome the arrival of the new year. On the first day of the lunar new year, the father and son did not go back to the mansion. Instead, they drove to the resort in the suburb to soak in the hot spring. After soaking in the hot spring, Ji Baobao went to the vegetable field with a vegetable basket to pick vegetables and melons. After dinner, they ate the special farm dishes picked by baby himself in the resort On the second day of the lunar new year, father and son went back to the mansion. After paying homage to father Ji, they spent most of the day swimming in the warm water swimming pool of the mansion. In the evening, Yang Sheng invited them to have a seafood dinner. At more than nine o''clock, Ji snacks went home with a round stomach. On the third day of the lunar new year, father and son drove to the largest wildlife park in the neighboring city. Father and son strolled around the park. At first, Ji Baobao used to walk. When he was tired, Ji Rui began to act coquettishly to his cold faced father. Then Ji Rui held him. Later, Ji Baobao didn''t think he was high enough and his vision was bad, so Ji Rui simply let him sit on his shoulder On the fourth day of the lunar new year, the baby, who had been playing for several days, was a little tired. He nestled in Ji Rui''s arms and slept until noon. The bright sun filled the room, so the father and son got up lazily. They called and asked someone to deliver a lot of takeout, such as pizza, hamburgers, fried chicken and so on. The two of them sat on the carpet, grabbing chicken legs and playing flying chess New year''s Eve New year''s Eve On the seventh day of the Lunar New Year During the eight day long Spring Festival holiday, Ji Baobao stayed with his cold faced father every day. The time he spent with his father these days is almost more than the sum of the past few years. The relationship between him and his father has also improved by leaps and bounds these days. That little kid, Ji Baobao, later one day held the president''s neck and joked, "Hey, man, where shall we go tomorrow?" In exchange for a slap from his paralyzed father on his little ass. For this matter, Ji Baobao is still on the phone, complaining bitterly to his sister. Over the phone, Le tong can''t help laughing. Letong sends a picture of her standing in the snow in the same down jacket as baby to Ji Baobao. Soon, Ji Baobao sends a picture of him, his cold faced father and Letong smiling happily together in the same color and style back to Letong''s mobile phone. The photo with no PS trace is marked as: happy family. Letong doesn''t know who created this PS photo, and doesn''t want to pay attention to the reactions and thoughts of President Ji Da, who is still cold and doesn''t have a smile, when he sees this photo. He just keeps his eyes red, saves this photo in his mobile phone, and copies another one on the Internet disk, along with many photos of Ji Baobao. The matter of contracting the mountain with the partners has been basically determined. Even the people to be invited in the Spring Festival have been well contacted. In the Spring Festival, Letong followed Zhang Yi and his wife to visit their relatives and friends. Of course, Letong can completely refuse their kind invitation, but she is afraid that once she calms down, she will miss Ji Baobao, who is far away in R City, so she follows Zhang Yi to eat and drink everywhere. All the people in small towns are very enthusiastic. As long as they know each other, they can drink, eat and chat with each other. Letong has good eloquence and good drinking capacity. In this place where people are simple and easy to put down their guard, Letong lives like a fish in water. After a few days of Spring Festival holidays, he gets familiar with Zhang Yi''s relatives and friends. In the past few days, almost all of the meat that had been lost in Ji''s overtime has been replenished. So, on the evening of the seventh day of the new year, Ji Baobao chatted with Ji Baobao, and the sharp eyed Ji Baobao found the difference of Letong. "Sister, you have become beautiful..." If the two people face to face at this time, the little guy''s chubby fingers will definitely poke her ruddy face without hesitation. "Is it?" The corner of Letong''s eyes is smiling. She unconsciously touches her face, which is softened and becomes beautiful. "The baby is handsome, too!" The sharp eyed Letong also found that Ji Baobao''s face became round, and even grew a little bit of double chin. The round face with thick eyebrows and big eyes set off the lovely mushroom head, which attracted Letong, who was thousands of miles away, to fly to the baby through the network optical fiber, and gnawed a big bite on his round little face. Ji Baobao also touched his face and said wrongly, "the baby has gained weight. Daddy said that the baby is a ball now... When the baby is noisy, daddy will kick the baby and let the baby roll..." Ji Rui, who pretends to be busy with his laptop, turns a white eye at his son. He just dug the boy out of the bed at noon today. The boy hugged his waist and didn''t want to get up, so he would pat his little round ass and let him go? I have to tell his sister about all the big things. It seems that my father really failed. Although Ji Rui mocks himself in this way, he doesn''t resent the state of the three people in front of him. He stares at Yue Tong who is a little fatter on the screen and suddenly thinks of something. "I asked Aunt Huang to punch your card for the quarterly award and the annual award. Do you have time to check whether it has arrived?" Letong on the screen is surprised. I don''t know whether it''s Ji Rui''s voice or what he said. "Didn''t I quit? How can there be a quarterly award? " Ji Rui stares at Letong where she can''t see, and her cold voice spreads to Letong''s ears through the Internet. "I''m not as mean as you think! That''s what you should get! " Letong naturally has a quarterly award and an annual award, because, up to now, she is still an employee of Ji''s, but the remark column is marked with "vacation". As for the state of this vacation, when it will change, only two parties, President Ji Da or Letong, will know. Letong didn''t say a word. Probably, she didn''t know what to say. Say thank you? It seems wrong, because those are what she should have. She has worked in Ji''s family for nearly a year, and her hard work is well known. Don''t say anything and take it with ease? It seems that it''s also not right, because resignation is her own wishful thinking and unilateral act, which should have caused a lot of inconvenience to Ji Rui''s work at that time First watch Chapter 242 Letong is also self-conscious. Her resignation is her own wishful thinking and unilateral act, which should have caused a lot of inconvenience to Ji Rui''s work at that time. And she didn''t get the approval from the superior and didn''t do a good job in the handover, so even if Ji Rui didn''t give her a point, she couldn''t pursue anything. However, he gave it, without any conditions, just a light word. You should have got those! So suddenly become open-minded and reasonable Ji Rui, let Letong, a little at a loss! She would rather that he was the mean man who was moody and easy to get angry with her, and liked to twist other people''s good intentions at will, instead of becoming another elegant gentleman she didn''t know. Such him, let her not know how to face. Ji Rui is a dangerous person. If she can, she doesn''t want to get involved with him. When she left r city with her luggage and Zhang Yi''s wife, she thought that she had no contact with this man. But the God of fate made a big joke on her. Because of the baby, her future life seems doomed to be difficult to escape from the entanglement with him. "Thank you, Mr. Ji!" From the perspective of Letong, we can''t see Ji Rui. She had to look at a place of nothingness and say such a polite sentence. Ji Rui squints and stares at the screen. In his deep eyes, he is slightly angry. Did he do it just for her to say thank you? However, if not for her thanks, what is it for? Does he have any other plans for her? Ji Rui doesn''t understand what''s wrong with him. Recently, he''s in a good mood with Letong. Then unconsciously, he suddenly feels angry. And what is the source of anger, he himself is baffled. Most of the time, he felt that this kind of anger, even more important, was actually angry with himself. But what are you angry about? He didn''t do anything wrong. How could he carry on such a strange bad mood? "No thanks!" Ji Rui himself didn''t find that these two simple words sound very angry, just like the tone of Ji Baobao''s discomforts. Letong is stunned at the air of nothingness. She thinks that after a year, how does this man seem to be infected with something wrong? However, as long as Ji Baobao is around, Letong''s attention will not be too focused on foreign objects. Therefore, the little doubt about President Ji was immediately pulled back by Ji Baobao''s missing teeth. "Baby, have you changed your teeth?" Ji Baobao covered his mouth, a little embarrassed to smile, "um... Isn''t it ugly?" Le Tong smiles, "not ugly, quite lovely." Baby in her eyes, how can ugly? Afraid that the world''s children are piled in front of her Letong, she will only point to Ji Baobao and say, he is the most handsome! "It''s very ugly, but daddy said that only when he changed his teeth can he grow up..." Ji Baobao said solemnly with his head tilted. Letong stares at him carefully. She only wants him to enjoy his happy childhood, not to bear the burden of surpassing his age too early. At this time, Ji Baobao pays more attention to the return date of Letong than the teeth. "Sister, are you coming back from the Lantern Festival?" "Well." "Can''t it be earlier?" Although Ji Baobao is having a good time these days, he is still looking forward to the stars and the moon. He is looking forward to Letong''s return. "Probably not..." Letong can''t bear to look at Ji Baobao''s disappointed eyes, but she really has a lot to do in the next few days. "Then... Ok..." Ji Baobao is forced to accept the fact that Letong will come back in another week. In the days after that, he counts down the return date of Letong by holding his little finger every day. Ji Rui looks at it and feels a little uncomfortable. I don''t know. I really think this little guy has an appointment with his lover and is looking forward to his return every day. Ji Rui, who is watching his baby son calculate his return date every day, is probably infected by his son. Sometimes when he looks at the calendar, he can''t help but calculate. There are still a few days to go before the woman comes back. It was not easy to wait until the Lantern Festival. The night before, Baobao asked about Letong''s flight. At noon the next day, Letong saw Xiao Li holding Ji Baobao''s hand as soon as she came out of the gate. When she saw her, the little guy threw away Xiao Li''s hand and rushed over quickly. "Sister, do you miss your baby?" Ji Baobao, who rushes into Letong''s arms and kisses her, can''t wait to ask. Yue Tong kisses him, "of course, I want to die soon!" With that, she opened her mouth and nibbled at the baby''s face. These days, she saw the little face on the screen and always wanted to take a bite. Finally, she got what she wanted. Baby giggles and rubs in her arms like a loach. Letong wants to pick him up, but finds that after a spring festival''s high-quality feeding, Ji Baobao, who has gained weight, is no longer able to hold him up. Ji Baobao seems to understand this fact, holding Letong with a smile, "sister, baby holds you!" Yue Tong patted him on the head, "wait until you grow up!" Finish saying, just think of a thing, "does the baby need to go to school today?" The baby took her hand to the exit and said casually, "holiday..." Letong thought the kid was lying and was about to say something. Ji Baobao said, "the teacher said that today''s Lantern Festival is a day off." Letong then remembered that Ji Baobao was studying in kindergarten, and the system should be relatively loose. "Where does the baby want to play?" Letong holds her baby in the back seat and asks for her baby''s advice. She only stayed for two days this time, so she wanted to spend as much time as possible with Ji Baobao. "As long as you are with your sister, you can go anywhere." The sweet talk of the little guy is very smooth. In contrast to his Muggle dad, the little guy is like a mutant. Le Tong is coaxed to be sweet in the heart by him, embracing him, only feel that even if want to let her go to hell just exchange these days intimate get along with, also be worth. "Why don''t my sister take you back to my sister''s house?" If Ji Baobao doesn''t want to, Letong won''t force her, but if she can, she really wants to take the little guy back to her nest. Although it''s old and broken, she still wants to take him to have a look. "Good!" The little guy''s eyes flashed with expectation. "First of all, my sister''s family is small, old and not beautiful at all." Letong first gives Ji Baobao a good vaccination. However, although she was vaccinated, Ji Baobao''s reaction when she stepped into her house surprised her. As soon as the little guy walked in, he didn''t have any disdain expression on his face. On the contrary, he jumped excitedly on the big bed. Chapter 243 "Sister, can the baby sleep here tonight?" Ji Baobao buries his face in the pillow for a long time. Without waiting for Letong to say anything, he sits up, shakes off his shoes, climbs up again, rolls several somersaults back and forth on the bed, and jumps for a while. Then he sits down and takes the juice that Letong handed him. Letong asked luoyuan''er to buy the juice in advance and put it in the refrigerator. In addition, she also made a list of food ingredients and sent it to luoyuan''er, asking her to prepare it for herself in advance. Now, Letong is opening the refrigerator to see if all the materials are ready. "What would you like for lunch, baby?" Letong asks the little guy outside the kitchen in front of the refrigerator with the door wide open. "What the elder sister does for the baby, the baby will eat!" Ji Baobao suddenly flashed in, startled Letong. "Noodles? Or eat? " Letong looks at him. Ji Baobao gets in under Letong''s arm and sees a refrigerator full of food inside. Gulu swallows a mouthful of saliva. "Sister, can the baby eat?" Snack goods raised his face and stared at Letong eagerly. Letong scraped his nose and nodded with a smile. "Sure, just say what you want to eat." After a period of understanding, Letong has already controlled the baby''s favorite food. Therefore, most of the food in the refrigerator is Ji Baobao''s favorite food. "It''s exhausting, isn''t it?" Ji Baobao loves Letong, but he can''t control the big greedy insect in his stomach. Looking at Letong''s small eyes, he seems to be hesitant and shrinking. "My sister had a good sleep on the plane. She was not tired at all." At present, even if Letong is too tired to vomit blood, she won''t have the heart to let her baby go hungry. "Elder sister really not tired, that baby wants to eat..." Ji Baobao couldn''t help licking his lips. Letong smiles and kisses him on the lips, pats his buttocks and says, "baby goes out to play, sister cooks." Ji Baobao is very obedient, oh to answer the voice, obediently went out. Letong thinks about the dishes she wants to make. She is taking all the ingredients out of the refrigerator. Suddenly, she hears the sound of "Pa Pa Pa" coming from outside. She just thinks that Ji Baobao is playing very hard outside. She wants to go out and have a look. But the sound has already arrived at the kitchen door. In a blink, Ji Baobao''s little face comes in. "Sister, baby, help sister." Letong looks around and is happy! I don''t know where to find a small bamboo stool and drag it to the door of the kitchen. The sound of "Pa Pa Pa" just now should be the sound of dragging the stool. "What does the baby do?" Letong asked, Ji Baobao has dragged the stool into the kitchen and climbed up flexibly. "The baby can''t, but the elder sister can teach the baby..." Ji Baobao is very honest, but the more so, the more valuable his heart is. Letong is not good to refuse his kindness and intention, then take out a few round pepper in front of him. "Baby, do you know what this is?" Ji Baobao took it up and looked, "pepper, lantern! Ha ha ha... "With that, I couldn''t help laughing. Letong was also amused by him for a long time, and then said, "baby is right, this is a kind of pepper, also known as lantern pepper." Letong takes a knife and divides the bell pepper into two parts. Then she takes out the pepper seeds and cuts the bell pepper into small pieces. After a demonstration, Letong went to do her own business, while Ji Baobao clumsily and seriously followed the steps of Letong''s demonstration with a knife. It took more than ten minutes to clean a few bell peppers and cut them into small pieces. "Sister, I''ve cut it!" Ji Baobao happily handed a plate of Lantern pepper to Letong. Letong took it to have a look. Although it was large and small, and the shape was very irregular, it was good for the little guy who did the work for the first time. "Well, the baby is really good, thank you!" After praise, he gave him a kiss on the lip to encourage him. Ji Baobao was praised, so he helped Letong peel garlic and wash vegetables. After more than an hour in the kitchen, they finally made a lunch of three dishes and one soup. At ordinary times, Letong can do it all by herself in about half an hour. Because the baby said she wanted to help, Letong deliberately slowed down the pace. For her, the purpose is not to cook, but to get along with the baby every unforgettable experience. After two people in the kitchen division of labor to make this meal, the baby will eat up to eat very fragrant. "Sister, do you often come back to cook for your baby?" While eating, the baby looks at Letong expectantly. Letong hesitated and didn''t know how to answer. Finally, she had to say, "sister, try your best!" Such an answer, of course, the baby is not satisfied, but dare not say anything, because he is afraid of asking too much, sister directly ignore themselves. Ji Baobao, with such a self disciplined mind, makes Letong feel distressed, but helpless. After dinner, Letong helps the yawning Ji Baobao wash his face, take off his coat and put it into the quilt. Ji Baobao only has a small face. He yawns and asks Letong vaguely. "Sister, can the baby sleep with you tonight?" Letong helped him tuck in the quilt, but didn''t answer him directly, "sleep, wake up, my sister teaches you to make dumplings." She dare not ask Ji Rui to let her baby spend the night here. Now she only wants to see her baby occasionally like now. It''s too much for her to mention and hope. Ji Baobao, who was in bed, soon went to sleep. Her little nose and lips were shaking because of breathing. Yue Tong could not help but look down and kiss her. Although Le Tong spits at his strange act like a kiss madman, she is reluctant to give up. While the baby is asleep, Letong goes to the kitchen to keep busy. Because she will fly back to D Province tomorrow night, she has to hurry up and make some dishes for the baby. Like last time, let him take them home to eat slowly. While doing this, Letong thinks of her mother. Letong junior high school started boarding at school. She went home every Saturday and Sunday. Every Monday, when her mother sent her on the school bus, she would always give her a big bag of food in a fresh-keeping box. It''s like what she''s doing for her baby now. [Third watch]. Bamboo has read every message carefully. Thank you for your support. But because the code time is very tight, the message is usually answered once or twice in a day or two. Thank you very much, bamboo has received it Chapter 244 After sleeping for more than an hour, the baby wakes up. When she wakes up, she looks around in a daze. When she finds that it is a strange environment, she cries out loudly¡° Sister, sister Le Tong in the kitchen was startled. She ran out with an apron and ran straight to the bed. The sleepy Ji Baobao, seeing Letong, immediately stops shouting and rubs Letong''s face into her stomach. Yue Tong is afraid that the apron will contaminate his face, so she pushes him away, gently holds his face and asks, "baby, have you had a nightmare?" Because the baby just a few calls, it seems to be scared. Ji Baobao shakes his head and looks at him with a little confused eyes, but he hasn''t fully sobered up. "Sister, where is this?" Yue Tong kisses him, "this is my sister''s home." It seems that the baby who is used to living in big houses is really not used to this kind of old and broken small dwelling. "Oh..." Ji Baobao finally sobered up and went to bed to wash his face. When he came out, he lost all his confusion. Looking at his eyes, he immediately looked like a few years old. Letong has done almost all the work in the kitchen, so she takes off her apron, cleans her hands, goes out, finds some photo albums in the bookshelf, holds her baby, and they lean on the sofa to read. "Baby, this is a picture of my sister when I was a child. This is my sister''s mother..." Le Tong points to the group photo taken by her mother when she was five or six years old. At that time, she was a carefree little girl who only knew how to eat, drink and sleep all day. If you want to study carefully, you feel that the baby now is much more sensible and intelligent than she was at that time. Ji Baobao seriously looked at Le''s mother''s face, then looked up at Le Tong, "my mother-in-law is beautiful, just like my sister now." Letong looks like her mother, especially when she smiles, her eyes are more like her mother. "Yes, she''s beautiful." Letong looks at her mother''s bright smile, a little trance. "Where is she now? Why didn''t the baby see her? " Ji Baobao tilted his head and asked curiously. About the mother, Letong never mentioned to the baby, because for a five-year-old child, death is a cruel and heavy thing. Letong reached out and rubbed the baby''s head. "She went to heaven." Ji Baobao is silent. He stares at the photo and is silent for a few seconds. He reaches out his hand and hugs Letong''s waist tightly. Letong knows that he is comforting himself. "Silly baby, sister is OK." Letong gently lowered her eyes, looked at the understanding baby, slowly, put her face on his soft hair. It is said that people''s hair and the master''s temperament, soft hair, most delicate mind, gentle character, hard hair, most nervous, hot temper. It seems that this statement is not totally untrustworthy. Although Baobao is called by outsiders, in Letong''s opinion, this little guy''s irritability and rudeness is only a means to protect himself in the face of malice. In private, he is actually a sensitive and considerate little devil. A lot of times, he is sensible enough to make people sad! "Mother in law is a good mother, isn''t she?" The baby murmured. "Yes, she is a good mother. She loves her sister very much, so she will watch her sister silently in heaven..." This view, Letong has been convinced, so, she tried to live well, so that the mother in the sky will not be sad. Ji Baobao looks up at Letong. "Sister, will the baby''s mother look at the baby silently like her sister and mother?" The ardent expectation in baby''s eyes makes Letong burst into tears in an instant! Don''t open your face secretly, raise the back of your hand, wipe the uncontrollable tears, and suck heavily. Then you turn your head and kiss your baby''s forehead. "Yes, it''s the same with the baby and Mommy. They will watch the baby silently, so the baby should be good, you know?" Ji Baobao reached out and touched her face, "well, Baobao knows. The elder sister does not cry, the baby hugs Ji Baobao says, small hand patted a few times gently on her back. He just thought that Letong was sad because she thought of her mother. But don''t know, is his own words, opened the tears gate of Le Tong. Letong''s sadness didn''t last long. She brought her baby back not to be sad, but to let her baby know more about herself. She hopes that what she brings to her baby is all the positive energy of happiness, not the negative emotion of sadness all day long. She knows better than anyone that the happiness she has now is actually stolen. She doesn''t know how far she can go with her baby, but she hopes that no matter one day or one year, what she left for her baby is beautiful, not hurt! Letong feels very weak when she asks her baby to comfort herself in turn, so she quickly adjusts her mood. They sit next to each other, their big heads close to their small heads, and continue to look at the new or old photos. Letong points to the photos and tells her a lot of interesting and silly things about her childhood. The baby giggles and pinches Letong''s face from time to time, Make fun of her as "silly sister.". After reading the photo album, Letong leads her baby into the kitchen again and takes out the rice noodles and stuffing for making dumplings. They beat each other on the cooking table with four hands. They make a face full of white powder. For a while, they lower their heads and rub the dough. For a while, they look at each other like a cat, and they can''t help laughing. Like children, they spent nearly two hours in the kitchen before they finally made the dumplings. The dumplings made by Letong were only round and well proportioned. The dumplings in front of the baby were large and small, oval and nearly square, but not round, cat like, snake like, but not Tangyuan like. The water in the pot is boiling. Letong and Baobao put their own dumplings into the pot one by one. Soon, the different shapes of dumplings float in the pot. Letong put them in a big bowl for herself and the baby, and put them on the tea table. They sat on a small stool, and you fed me one, and I fed you one. Until the two bowls of dumplings were all eaten up, Letong put the bowl in, washed the bowl, and put the remaining dumplings in thermos bottles, together with the food she made for the baby. "Baby, let''s go, I''ll take you home!" At this time, the baby is stretching and lying on the sofa like a snake. Listening to Letong''s words, he complains, "sister, the baby wants to sleep here." "No, I''ll take you home!" On this point, Letong has no room for negotiation. Because she promised Ji Rui that she would not disturb their life too much. [Si Geng, I don''t have enough time today. There should be only Si Geng. Good night, everyone, memeda!] Chapter 245 Ji Baobao reluctantly sat up and murmured, "my sister is really bad. The baby just sleeps here for one night, and it won''t be good..." Letong put down the things in her hand, walked over, pulled his feet, helped him put on his shoes, and took him down from the sofa. "Darling, your father is still at home waiting for you to go back to dinner." After Letong came back, she sent a message to Ji Rui, saying that she would take her baby to her home today and send her home before dinner. Ji Rui about half an hour to reply, the content is very simple, only a "good" word. "Hum, daddy is not a child. Just let him eat alone..." Ji Baobao''s good wishes failed, and he was not in a good mood. It was inevitable that he had a small temperament. Letong can understand this, but she doesn''t mean to be tolerant. Mention the food packed on the tea table, holding the baby''s hand to go out, the baby''s special driver has been waiting in front of the building. Before she reached the entrance, the doorbell rang. Letong thought that it was Ji''s bodyguard who was impatient. She rang the bell to urge him. So she opened the door without looking at who was outside. As soon as the door opened, Letong was silly. Standing outside the door is not Ji''s bodyguard, but Luo Yifan. The other is the one she wants to hide from. "Tong Tong, you are back." When Luo Yifan sees her, he strides to Letong with ecstasy. The long hand stretches out to support Le Tong''s thin shoulder and is about to take her into his arms, but suddenly there is an obstacle between him and Le Tong. Luo Yifan looks down and looks at the handsome little face full of anger that seems to want to eat him. This person, not others, is Le Tong''s former boss, Ji Rui''s baby son, young master Ji! "Don''t touch my sister!" Without waiting for Luo Yifan to figure out why the little guy is peeping fire in his eyes and wants to kill him, the little guy has raised his eyebrows and warned fiercely. Luo Yifan only thought that the little guy had taken the wrong medicine, and he reached out to pinch his face with a smile, "Yo, baby doesn''t recognize brother Luo?" With a wave of Baobao''s hand, Luo Yifan pats his hand to fly. Luo Yifan looks at his hand in amazement. He just wants to ask Ji Baobao where he has offended him. He hears Letong drink Ji Baobao in a low voice. "Baby, don''t be so rude. Apologize to brother Luo quickly!" Ji Baobao snorts and ignores Le Tong at all. He puts his hands on Luo Yifan''s body, bites his lips and tries to push Luo Yifan away in anger. But after all, he is only a child over five years old. It''s not easy for him to push away a man who is more than one meter eight and not thin. Le Tong is also a little angry, with a hand on Ji Baobao''s shoulder, the voice is not big, but very sternly called a, "Ji Yu!" Ji Baobao is a smart man. After hearing the name of Letong, he knows that Letong is angry. His hand pauses and stares at Luo Yifan. He takes a step back. He sticks to Letong, raises his head and stares at Luo Yifan with guard and hostility. Yue Tong pulls his shoulder, has no time to teach him temporarily, raises the head, look at Luo Yi Fan calmly. "Yifan, why are you here?" Luo Yifan had no choice but to complain about the fact that he didn''t get the master''s attention until then. He just raised his lips and showed a bitter smile. "I''ve heard from Yuan Er that you''ve come back, so I''ll try my luck and see if I can meet you." This is very sad. He is not le Tong''s who, at best, barely a good friend. She has the freedom to come and go, suddenly disappears, does not need to inform him, comes back, also does not need to report with him. He is the one waiting. Moreover, it''s wishful waiting. So he had to take a chance! Letong is slightly moved and wants to say something. The bear child next to her can''t move safely. She droops her eyes and stares at Luo Yifan''s bear child. She doesn''t lift her head again until the bear child is obediently leaning against her and doesn''t move any more after receiving the warning, with some apology in her eyes. "I''m sorry, I came back in a hurry, so I didn''t have time to ask you to get together." She''s talking about you, not you. Luo Yifan is more and more sad in her heart. She is too smart to say anything that is too simple to be true. She is alienated and refuses. Even if he apologized, Luo Yifan only accounted for one-third of them, and the other two-thirds referred to Luo yuaner and Xu Tao. Moreover, her apology is not what Luo Yifan wants. But, even so, he can''t blame her. Because, she said long ago, she can''t give what he wants. Knowing this, but can not give up their own, can only struggle in this sad mud. "Do you have time now?" Luo Yifan stands still. Since he can come, he doesn''t plan to let Le Tong escape. Letong is in a bit of a dilemma and has a headache. Originally, she was going to send Ji Baobao to the car and let the driver take him back. She went around to buy some things for Wenwen, and then went home for a good night. But now, my perfect plan seems to be ruined. "The elder sister has no time. She promised to send the baby home." Ji Baobao, who has been slightly restrained for a short time, immediately opens his arms to protect Le Tong when he hears that Luo Yifan wants to make an appointment with her. He raises his head and looks on guard and says maliciously to Luo Yifan, as if Le Tong is his private use. Originally, Ji Baobao''s excuse can be used to refuse Luo Yifan. But like Luo Yifan, Letong is also reluctant to see Ji Rui. What''s more, Luo Yifan is different from Ji Rui. He''s really good to himself. She can''t tear his face away from him. "Why don''t you wait for me and I''ll take the baby to the car. Let''s find a place to have dinner and get together." For Luo Yifan, she can hide for a while, but not for a lifetime. Let''s take this opportunity to make it clear to him. "Good!" Luo Yifan''s face, finally revealed a comfortable smile. "Sister! You just send the baby home. The baby will be obedient, OK Ji Baobao see hard can''t, and waxy voice waxy gas to shake Letong''s hand, pathetic to ask. In Ji Baobao''s opinion, as long as Letong sends him home, he has a way to drag her away from dating brother Luo! Letong ignores his plea and gives the big bag of food to Ji''s bodyguard standing outside the corridor. She turns around and goes into the house to get bags and other things. To Ji Baobao, although she is easy to be soft hearted, she shouldn''t give in. She won''t compromise at all. Because, in her opinion, Ji Baobao is overbearing enough. If she indulges blindly, it will only harm him! Ji Baobao and his father can open a vinegar factory Chapter 246 Smart Ji Baobao tries his best to work hard at Letong, but today, it has no effect at all. Finally, he was hard hearted Le Tong sent to the car, the other side only promised him, tomorrow at noon to the kindergarten to pick him up for lunch. Ji Baobao is in a bad mood, but he doesn''t dare to lose his temper with Letong, because he knows that it''s easy to annoy Letong. He was afraid that Letong would be angry and disappear without a trace like last time. As a result, he could only sit in the car with a stomach full of fire and suffocation, and didn''t say a word all the way. When I got home, I didn''t jump around like usual. I didn''t have a positive type. Instead, I was glum in the sofa. Ji Rui, who has promised his baby to go home for dinner, returns home and opens the door. The cold atmosphere at home makes him a little surprised. Bend over and put on slippers, quickly swept back the shoes on the shoe rack. Apart from his and baby''s shoes, there are no other extra shoes on them. Ji Rui is a little disappointed. He walks into the living room with a bag in one hand and a tie in the other. He sees the baby sitting in a daze in the sofa with a pillow in his arms. Even when he enters the door, he doesn''t react at all. He looks like he''s not very happy. "Baby?" Ji Rui feels strange. Every time Letong comes back, the baby will be very happy. This time, why is it different? "Where''s your sister?" Ji Rui looks at the kitchen with the light on. He still holds a glimmer of hope. Maybe Letong is cooking in the kitchen. Although Letong sent a message saying that she would send the baby home before dinner, Ji Rui understood that she would come back with the baby, and then, like last time, she would cook a good meal and wait for him to come back. Until just now, he thought so. "Go on a date!" Ji Baobao''s angry reply completely broke his belief. "Date?" Ji Rui frowns. The woman comes all the way back to go on a date? Instead of coming back with the baby? "With whom?" Ji Rui is a little upset. He throws his bag heavily on the sofa, takes off his suit coat and tie, and throws them all on the sofa. "Brother Luo." Ji Baobao is still drooping his head and depressed. He thought that his elder sister said that she liked herself most, but she left her and went on a date with someone else. The baby''s heart at the moment is very unbalanced and delicious. "Luo Yifan?" Ji Rui''s brow is frowning more tightly. Is it for Luo Yifan that she comes back this time? "Well..." Ji Baobao snorted, and then frowned for a while. He raised his head and glared at Ji Rui. "It''s all your fault!" Ji Baobao said, whistling to throw the pillow to Ji Rui. Ji Rui raises his hand to catch the pillow and stares back. "Ji Yu, what are you crazy about?" Ji Rui roared in a low voice that his mood at this time was no better than that of his baby son. "Sister is so good, why don''t you like her? Why don''t you let her be your girlfriend? Now, my sister and brother Luo are going on a date... " The logic in Ji Baobao''s mind is as simple and clear as a straight line. He thinks that as long as daddy likes his sister, her sister can be daddy''s girlfriend, and then her sister won''t date other people, and she won''t go so far to work, and he can let her be his own Mommy Ji Rui, who was also in a bad mood, was silent. What is love? Ji Rui didn''t understand. He never liked anyone except his family. So, the baby asked why he didn''t like Letong, he couldn''t answer. Although he can''t answer the baby''s question, he, like the baby, feels uncomfortable when he thinks of Letong dating Luo Yifan. Sure enough, this woman still can''t bear loneliness? Ji Rui thought gloomily and got up and went into the washroom. After dinner, both father and son didn''t eat much. Aunt Guan couldn''t help but feel a little worried. She thought that there was something wrong with the food today. People who usually have to eat two bowls of rice only picked two mouthfuls today and then put away the dishes and chopsticks. But causes father and son two people appetite not good initiator Letong, at this time is sitting with Luo Yifan in a quiet dining room eating dinner. Contrary to father and son, Luo Yifan seems to have a good appetite tonight. He orders a table full of dishes. Letong looks at the table full of dishes and doesn''t know where to chopsticks. "Yifan, just the two of us, why do you order so much? It''s a waste if you can''t finish it Luo Yifan forked the tenderest part of the new fish belly and put it in Letong''s bowl. "You can''t eat such authentic food in D Province, can you? These are what you like to eat. It''s rare to come back. You can eat them without saving money. " The last time Letong came back, she went to have a drink with Luo yuan''er and invited Yang Sheng and uncle Zhong to dinner. Only Luo Yifan, she only called to say goodbye before boarding the plane. "Yifan, it''s not a sudden decision for me to go to D province for development. This period can be as short as three or five years, or as long as a lifetime." Letong has said several times about her direct refusal, so this time she said it in a different way. "Never mind. I''m only twenty-eight." With a smile on her face, Luo Yifan put a Golden Pigeon in her bowl. He can accept the time that Letong told him. Before that, he had been waiting for five years and another five years. It was not difficult for him. But Letong doesn''t think so. How many five years can a person have? He has spent one five years on himself, and she doesn''t want him to spend another five years on himself. "Yifan, to be honest, I will make up my mind to go to D province this time. The main reason is that the people I like are also there." In addition to telling such a big lie, Letong has no better way to let him die. Although, such a lie, will hurt him deeply, but the horizontal and vertical are pain, hard cut down, than a knife a knife slowly cut to be much more merciful. Luo Yifan had been politely holding a piece of meat for Letong. After hearing this, he shook his hand, and the meat fell into the wine glass in front of him, clarifying the transparent liquid. In an instant, there were strands of bright red stains, like the blood dripping from his heart! Letong takes a look at his half empty hand and looks at his numb face. She is very sad. But being sad doesn''t mean she will compromise. "I''m sorry, Yifan. Forget me. I''m not worth your time anymore. " Speaking of this, Letong thinks that this expensive meal has been completely destroyed by herself. But Letong would rather destroy this expensive meal than destroy Luo Yifan''s youth or even happiness! [progress or something, it should be fast, just these two days...] Chapter 247 At noon the next day, Letong went to the kindergarten on time. As soon as it was time to finish school, Ji Baobao was accompanied by her teacher. Letong finds a cafeteria nearby. Ji Baobao is sulky all night. Although he wants to forget, he is still a child. How can he hide his worries? "Sister, where did you go with brother Luo?" This little guy is still worried about Letong''s date. Letong smiles and pinches his face. "Without going to play, I went to have dinner. After getting together, brother Luo sent my sister home." To Ji Baobao too strong possessive, Letong does not resent, even, there is a little happy. He would care so much, which shows that his position in his mind is very important. "Really? Then why don''t you call the baby and make the baby worried all night... "Ji Baobao pursed her little mouth and complained. Letong took the plate and led the baby in the self-service area. "Because the baby will go to bed at 9:30, my sister is afraid to make the baby sleep." "Really?" Ji Baobao is dubious. "It''s true, of course." Yue Tong said that she brought her baby his favorite ice cream and a small plate of salad. Looking at the salad on Letong''s tray, the baby frowned, "sister, why don''t you eat ice cream? Are you afraid of getting fat?" Letong is not afraid of being fat. She just doesn''t want to eat ice cream¡° No, my sister likes salad. " The eyebrow that the baby is wrinkling did not stretch because of the answer of Le Tong, still stare at her blindly, "elder sister, you are fat a little bit more beautiful." Letong felt funny, released his hand, pinched his face and said with a smile, "is it true that the baby is a little fatter and more handsome." The baby thinks that Letong doesn''t believe him. She tilts her head and says seriously, "sister, it''s true. Even daddy says you''re fat and beautiful." The smile on Letong''s face congealed. In the man''s mind, women are just a pronoun. No matter who the woman is, in his eyes, there should be no definition of beauty or not. "Well, sister, just eat." Sometimes, Ji baby as like as two peas in a strange way, but he just reached out and took a dish of ice cream on the tray. Ji Baobao still refuses to let her go, staring at the salad on the tray. "What''s the matter?" Letong really can''t understand how the salad offended the little ancestor. "I heard that salad is used to lose weight..." It turns out that this is the reason why Sala offended the little ancestor. Letong smiles and removes the salad from the tray. "Is that all right, little ancestor?" Ji Baobao nodded with a smile, "en..." They walked around the self-service area and returned to their seats with a lot of food and drink. After such a turn, Ji Baobao basically forgot the depression and unhappiness of last night, and chattered with Letong about something. They chatted and ate until the baby was about to go to class. "Sister, remember to come back to see the baby often." Before entering school, Ji Baobao still reminds Letong. "Well, dear, my sister comes back to see the baby once a month." Got the promise of Letong, Ji Baobao entered the school happily. Letong waited until his figure disappeared, then turned and stopped a taxi to go to the airport, and took the afternoon flight back to D province. Ji Rui, on the morning of Letong''s birthday, sent a message saying that when he had lunch with his baby at noon, he was going to take time to go to the kindergarten to have lunch with his baby. But when he was ready to pack up and leave, Ji appeared in his office without warning. Ji Rui met the old man on the first day of the lunar new year. He hasn''t seen him for half a month. The old man seems to be haggard. Ji Rui secretly scolds himself for not promising. He still cares about the old man''s life and death. "Ah Rui... Is your head... OK?" The old man stares at the scar on Ji Rui''s forehead and expects Ai Ai to ask. Ji Rui glances at him faintly, "just think of it at this time?" Ji Rui was injured on the 29th of December. During that time, his father and son met twice. At that time, he didn''t ask. Now, half a month later, the wounds are scarred. He asked! Even if it''s acting, it''s too unprofessional and fake! The old man lowered his head with guilt. After a while, he raised his head. "Ah Rui, I know you blame me and you hate me..." Ji Rui sneered twice, "Oh, don''t praise yourself too much." To now, Ji Rui even hate him a little disdain, because, there is love, there is hate. The old man was silent again. After a while, he took a piece of something from his bag, put it on the table and pushed it to Ji Rui. "This is the money that ah Wen and ah Wu embezzled. Do you think you can let them go?" Ji Rui glances at the check with the amount clearly written on it. His face suddenly changes when he contacts the amount of the check. Then he raises his head and stares at him fiercely. "Are you crazy? Are you going to eat northwest wind for the rest of your life for these two worthless guys? " Before, because Ji wanted to blackmail Ji Rui, Ji''s shares were sold at a low price. Ji Rui knows that his original intention is to use part of the money to do something to restrict himself. But now, he uses all the money to fill the bottomless hole dug by the two worthless guys. In this bottomless hole, there are some parts of Ji''s embezzlement, and some parts of the two people''s fraud abroad under the guise of Ji''s. This muddleheaded old guy, he really thought that those two rebellious sons would appreciate him for this? Ji Rui is angry that the old man has done everything for the two rebellious sons. He is also angry that he still loves this old man. "Ah Rui, I know that you have your difficulties, but they are my sons. I can''t wait to save them." Ji Rui stares at the old man''s fierce eyes, "I only ask you, is it worth it?" Ji Laozi nodded without hesitation, "it''s worth it!" Two days later, Yang Sheng from abroad called back to report the trial results of Ji Wen and Ji Wu to Ji Rui. Because most of the money embezzled and defrauded was recovered, the two brothers'' prison time was reduced from more than ten years to two years. Ji Rui didn''t say anything about it. He just asked Yang Sheng to come back as soon as possible. He didn''t want to lose his left hand even because he lacked Le Tong''s right hand! On the night of the trial, the old man came to Ji Rui''s apartment with a big bag of snacks that he liked to eat. Ji Rui let him in. Although the father and son didn''t talk much, they didn''t have the sharpness of tit for tat before. [Third watch] Chapter 248 Ji Rui''s face-to-face meeting with Letong is a month after the Lantern Festival. This time, like the Lantern Festival, Letong sent him a message the day before she came back, saying that she would take her baby out to play tomorrow. Her words were very short, and there was no mention of Ji Rui. It seemed that Ji Rui was just a person she didn''t know, and for her, she was just an intermediary, An intermediary who can provide her with a meeting with her baby. Ji Rui doesn''t know that he has only tasted Luo Yifan who ate with Letong, but now he has tasted his baby son. Looking at the information Ji Rui, inexplicably, a little angry, so, after reading the information, directly dial Letong''s phone. "Mr. Ji?" The other party seemed a little surprised at his sudden call. "Otherwise, who do you think I am?" Ji Rui asked back. "What can I do for you?" But Letong doesn''t sell his account. Ignoring his unhappiness, she directly bypasses his rhetorical question and brings the topic back to the origin of this call. "Can''t I call you if I''m ok?" This kind of boring words is not like what Ji Da''s president said. Le Tong obviously is Leng for a while, "can, just, you and I are busy, can''t be so boring." In a word, Ji Rui choked to death. Yes, how boring he was. He was upset after reading the information and directly dialed the phone. As for what he wanted to say after he dialed the phone, he never thought about it. "Mr. Ji?" See Ji Rui don''t answer, Yue Tong called a. Ji Rui takes a look at the schedule on the screen, "what time is the flight coming back tomorrow?" Le Tong on the other side of the phone, although a little strange, still obediently gave the correct answer. "Ten o''clock in r city." "Well." Ji Rui should be a, said he knew, and then, directly hung up the phone. Le Tong on the other side of the phone looks at the phone for some reason. After thinking about it for a while, she still can''t figure out the purpose of Ji Rui''s call. Is it to help the baby determine her return date? Or, is it just boring, or, when reading information, accidentally press the dial key? This question was answered when Letong picked up her car the next day. As soon as Letong comes out of the gate, she sees Ji Rui''s driver Xiao Li standing in the waiting hall. Xiao Li tells her that the flu is serious recently, and the baby is going back to school this morning for vaccination, so she orders Xiao Li to pick her up. Letong felt very sorry, "brother Li, the airport express is very convenient. Next time, you don''t have to go this trip." Xiao Li smiles, "Miss Le, you are not afraid of the young master''s nagging, I am terrible." Xiao Li didn''t say, Ji Baobao''s temper, to Letong, at most just chant, but he, not so good. Letong also smile, did not say anything, dragging luggage and Xiao Li side by side out of the airport. Xiao Li helps her put her luggage on the trunk. Letong opens the back door by herself. The cat is about to get in. A pair of long legs in black trousers bump into her eyes. This long leg, Yue Tong looks at, a little familiar. Eyes up, sure enough, to see is focusing on tapping the keyboard of Ji Da president. "Mr. Ji? What are you doing here? " Ji Rui raised his eyelids and glanced at her, "Xiao Li is my driver. What''s so strange about me here?" The implication seems to be that it is strange that Letong will be here. Le Tong coughs twice, closes the car door, automatically sticks to the door, and pulls herself farthest away from the man. I haven''t seen this man in the last two months. His temper seems to be getting worse and worse. For Ji Rui''s smelly face, Letong doesn''t care at all. As long as he doesn''t stop her from meeting with the baby, she can turn a blind eye to the rest. "President Ji just came here to do business, so I''ll pick you up by the way." Xiao Li drives the car out of the road and helps Le Tong solve her doubts. Letong suddenly realized that he had come to pick her up by the way when he asked so carefully on the phone yesterday. It seems that I really give this man trouble. "Mr. Ji, I don''t need to arrange a car to pick me up in the future. I can take a taxi myself." She Letong didn''t have such a big face. She didn''t dare to bother president Ji to arrange the driver to pick her up. Ji Rui originally looked down at the information on the screen. After listening to her, he glanced at her faintly. "I''m too lazy to listen to my baby." Finish saying, line of sight seems to be a second also don''t want to stay in her face, quickly returned to the screen. Ji Rui''s answer only makes Letong more uncomfortable. So, in the carriage, Ji Rui''s words silence down. Yue Tong is secretly annoyed in the heart, he has been very careful not to contact this man, but still inevitably met. Sure enough, just as he didn''t want to see him, he didn''t want to see himself. Alas, if I had known that he had to pick himself up for the sake of his baby, I should not have taken the initiative to say hello to Xiao Li just now. I should have sneaked behind others, slipped out of the airport and took a taxi back to the city. Letong doesn''t look out of the car and tries to ignore Ji Rui. Obviously, in the past two months, she is about to forget this man, but as soon as he sits beside him, the pressure will come down, making her uncomfortable to the extreme. It''s like being scratched by an ant, or burning with fire. In a word, at this time, Letong even has the absurd idea of opening the car door and jumping to escape. And Ji Rui, the situation is no better than her. Although his eyes had been on the screen for a few minutes, he didn''t even see a line of words. His senses, from vision to hearing, became very sharp after she got on the bus, but his nerves were still very big. He listened to her, but she, after getting on the bus, said so two words, then said nothing. He watched her movements with the end of his eyes, but she kept turning to look out of the window, leaving him with a thin figure. He can feel that Letong is hiding from him, or deliberately opening the distance between her and him, which can be known since she didn''t even let him see her last time she came back. But he couldn''t figure out why she did it. If it is for that contract, he has not mentioned it any more? If it''s for work, he doesn''t force her to go back to work. What else does she want from him? Is it the baby that little guy, and behind his back, said something to her, so that she would like to avoid themselves? The more you think about it, the more confused and agitated president Ji is! Good night, four o''clock today Chapter 249 A hundred meters further ahead is the crossroad. Turning left is the direction to return to Ji''s. for Letong, it doesn''t matter where she goes. "Brother Li, please put me down at the bus stop in front of you." She just wanted to find an excuse to stay away from the man who made her depressed. Xiao Li looks at Le Tong from the rearview mirror suspiciously, "eh? Miss Le, aren''t you going to have lunch with the young master? " "It''s just before eleven o''clock. I want to buy something on Deyang road." Le Tong casually talks about a reason, just for, can no longer coexist with this man a space. In the past, Letong worked in Ji''s office and worked with the man around her every day. Because there was no way to avoid it, she could only habitually bear the man''s pressure and aura. Therefore, she didn''t feel that the strong momentum of the other party would cause any sense of threat to her. But now, Letong, who is used to breathing in the free space, suddenly shares a narrow space with this man. Even if the other person doesn''t say anything, the powerful aura released by his own body almost suffocates her. So she was eager to find an excuse to escape. Xiao Li looks in the rearview mirror at Ji Rui, who is dealing with his official business with his head down, waiting for the silent man to give him the correct instructions. Ji Rui didn''t look up or move, but he could feel Xiao Li''s eyes. He was still knocking words in his hand, but he told Xiao Li. "Then go to Deyang road." Letong almost bumps into the door, turns her head and stares at the man. The busy man seemed to feel her eyes and looked up at her strangely. Deep eyes, gradually floating on a trace of confusion, "you are not going to Deyang Road shopping?" Letong stares at him for a long time and doesn''t speak. She suspects that the man is taking care of her. However, it is impossible for her to say that. "Mr. Ji, don''t you want to go back to Ji? It''s not a good way to Deyang road. I''ll get off at the bus stop and walk there. " Letong kindly reminds the man who may have confused the direction. The man picked to pick eyebrow, "who says I want to return Ji Shi?" Finish saying, then no longer Li Yue Tong, bow to continue to busy his own business to go. While Letong is talking to the man, Xiao Li has switched the car to the right direction, and there is no need to stop the red light to turn right. Without waiting for Letong to say anything, the car has entered Deyang road. "Miss Le, where do you want to go shopping? I''ll see where it''s convenient to park. " Letong is silly. She didn''t think about what to do in Deyang road at all. Now, she just stares at the traffic on the road. "Miss Le?" Letong came back and saw the sign of a large supermarket hundreds of meters away. "Oh, the supermarket ahead." Her answer surprised Xiao Li. Go to the supermarket? There is no supermarket anywhere. Why do you have to turn in this direction? Young master''s school is obviously in the same direction as Ji''s. It''s all to the left. Surprised, not only Xiao Li, but also Ji Rui, but he didn''t show it. The car was parked in the parking space on the side of the road. Letong got out of the car, held the door and hesitated for a moment. She looked up and said to Xiao Li, "brother Li, I have a lot to buy. Why don''t you take Mr. Ji back first? I''ll take a taxi to pick up the baby after I buy." Ji Rui raised his eyelids and glanced at her. "Don''t worry. We''ll wait for you and pick up the baby later." Le Tong thought, President Ji Da, you''re not in a hurry, but I''m in a hurry. Do you want to play with me? Knowing that I want to get rid of you, you just want me on purpose, right? "But..." what else did Letong want to say, but Ji Rui waved, "go, the parking fee is expensive!" Shit! That''s the reason! I don''t know if it''s playing with her?!! The parking fee of ten yuan and eight yuan an hour is money for the president of Jida? It''s just the same concept as the scraps of paper from the shredder, right? Letong secretly belly Fei, face, but still pull polite smile to Ji Rui smile¡° Well, that will take up Mr. Ji''s valuable time. " Letong pushed the shopping cart and deliberately walked around the supermarket for a long time. Since President Ji said he had to wait, let him wait slowly. When checking out, looking at a few bags full of goods, Letong is a little worried. Are you stupid again? In order to fight with Ji Rui, I''m not only embarrassed about my wallet. Now, how can I carry these bags of things home?! Just when she was worried, a pair of big hands stretched out and picked up all the big bags of things. "Brother Li!" Letong looks at Xiao Li like a savior. "The president said you must have bought a lot of small things. Let me come in and help you." Letong follows Xiao Li. He thinks that Ji Rui can''t do such a considerate thing. So, she put the credit directly on Xiao Li. It is estimated that Xiao Li has seen all kinds of mistakes between her and Ji Rui, so he says good things for his master in front of her, and even crowns his own actions on Ji Rui. Help to open the trunk, let Xiao Li put a few bags of goods in, Le Tong just Shi ran to sit on the car, a glance at Ji Rui sitting on the seat, the other party, actually a little impatient look. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry. I''ve been wandering for a long time." She said it sincerely, but in fact, she just deliberately grinded in the supermarket for more than half an hour. Ji Rui raised his eyelids to look at her, "it''s OK, it''s early!" Ji Rui, who has such a good temper and good self-restraint, makes Letong strange and unaccustomed. The car is driving straight ahead on Deyang road. Letong looks at it and thinks something is wrong. "Brother Li, aren''t we going to pick up the baby?" Ji Baobao''s Shengying college is in the same direction as Ji''s, that is to say, the car has to turn around. Xiao Li just wanted to answer, but Ji Rui, who was sitting beside Le Tong, said, "I asked the driver to pick up the baby directly." Letong heart a sink, this man, should not be forbidden to meet with the baby? Where did you offend him? "But, I promised the baby to take him to eat seafood..." Letong looked at Ji Rui with anxiety. When she talked about the baby, she immediately lost her fighting spirit with Ji Rui. "Don''t you buy a lot of ingredients? Go home and make them!" Ji Rui''s words let Letong feel relieved. After a long time, she reflected that Ji Rui''s idea of going home is to go back to his home, because this direction is exactly the direction to go back to his home. Le tong can''t help but get confused. How can things become like this? She was going to go to a warm "two person world" with her baby. Why did Ji Rui suddenly become such an uncomfortable person? What''s more, she was unconsciously reduced to a free cook and errand for this person, thanks to her apology just now. But I don''t know that Renji devil has already set up a trap for her to drill?! Chapter 250 Letong originally apologized to Ji Rui, but he didn''t know that Renji devil had set up a trap for her to drill! Ji Rui''s confusing attitude makes Letong unpredictable. After thinking for a while, Letong decided not to think about it any more. Anyway, no matter what Ji Rui wants to do, as long as it doesn''t affect her normal meeting with the baby, she has to endure. With such an awareness, Yue Tong, after straightening out her mind and sitting in the car, doesn''t feel as miserable as before. Since she can''t escape some things, she has to choose the most comfortable way to face them. At this time, facing Ji Rui, the most comfortable way for her is to ignore him. So she took out her mobile phone from her bag, searched a pile of recipes on the Internet, and slowly studied them. Ji Rui, who was completely ignored, was not annoyed at all. Just now that from the bone of the hair out of irritability, seems to be because of Letong slowly ease down attitude and silence. Up to this time, Ji Rui has not noticed. Unconsciously, the influence of Letong on his emotions has been far greater than he can imagine. Letong opened the food website to browse and study for several minutes, and suddenly handed his mobile phone to Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, I want to try to make hibiscus. Do you think the baby will like it?" Although, she has been very hard to understand the baby during this period of time, and secretly wrote down many of his preferences. But no matter what, it is impossible to know baby''s preferences better than Ji Rui. Ji Rui did not look at the screen, but looked at her, "as long as you do, he likes it." If we change the subject of this sentence and change "he" into "I", it will become a true love story. And Letong, I don''t know why, actually, really listen to "he" as "I". She looks at Ji Rui in amazement, and her face is dyed red uncontrollably. Ji Rui also looks at her. He doesn''t understand why her face suddenly turns red. He just thinks that Letong, who is slightly fat and has a ruddy face, looks like an attractive apple. He wants to get close to it and take a bite. Ji Rui thought so and did. He tilted his head and slowly leaned towards Letong. Letong''s reason was still stuck in the "love words" that he had overheard. He saw the handsome face that once fascinated him come up a little bit, only staring at it with wide eyes. He had no idea of dodging and consciousness of escaping. It seems that Ji Rui''s lips are only a few centimeters away from Letong''s face. Ji Rui gradually becomes thick, gently brushing Letong''s hair. The wisps of hair are lifted on her neck and face, as if on her fragile nerves. Letong''s eyes grew wider and wider. At this time, her reason finally recovered. Her heart clamored to escape quickly, but her body was completely out of control. In Letong''s heart, he thinks that he can''t escape this time. When the car stops suddenly, Ji Rui and Letong rush to the front seat at the same time. Ji Rui is very quick and quick. As soon as he takes a long hand, he protects Letong in his arms. However, he bumps heavily into the seat in the front row. The car turned to the side and stopped abruptly, "president, I''m sorry!" Xiao Li flustered to turn to apologize, Ji Rui look at himself into the arms, seems to be shaken by the music Tong, "to see if you hurt people." Xiao Li got out of the car and went to see the situation. It turned out that just now, a man suddenly jumped out of the green belt in the middle of the road. This was originally the fast lane. Xiao Li couldn''t dodge. He had to brake quickly. Fortunately, there were not many cars on this road, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Are you all right?" Ji Rui stares at Yue Tong who is still in his arms and asks in a soft voice. Yue Tong, like being burned, pushes him away, sits upright and looks down at the door. "I''m... Ok..." This time, his face was burning like a fire. Ji Rui takes a deep look at her and puts the laptop in front of the seat away. "It''s OK." "President, that person has already left, should not hurt!" Xiao Li returns to the driver''s seat. "Let''s go." This accident made Letong feel uneasy for a long time, but Ji Rui seems to have forgotten the episode just before the sudden stop, and used his laptop to click on a meeting video to watch it carefully. Letong''s uneasiness is gradually reduced by Ji Rui''s calmness. Soon, the car into Ji Rui home community, far away, Letong will see that let her miss the villain. The little guy is wearing the black hooded sweater that Letong bought for him, lined with a pair of baggy pants. The handsome boy is holding a snow-white ball in his arms. Looking at it from a distance, Letong wants to rush over immediately, rub the handsome boy into his arms, and trample him severely. Ji Rui, who has been watching the conference video, glances at Letong''s face full of expectation and coolly says, "baby is only five years old. People who don''t know think you are looking at your lover!" Letong looks at Ji Rui strangely. What''s wrong with this man? Usually, he doesn''t care how she makes out with her baby. How can she manage so much today? However, seeing Le Tong of Ji Baobao, I''m in a good mood. I don''t have time to worry about Ji Rui''s abnormality. I just laugh and joke with him. "Mr. Ji, are you jealous?" The original intention of Letong''s words is that Ji Rui is jealous of her. After all, he is the father of the baby, but the baby is so kind and dependent on her, so it''s normal for him to be jealous. But in Ji Rui''s ears, it means that Ji Rui is jealous of his son. Ji Rui is silent. The car stops beside Junxiao. The woman who dropped a bomb can''t wait to open the door and get out of the car. She holds the man and the cat in her arms. Ji Rui glances at the two people in a group, gets out of the car, goes around the front of the car, and walks to the front door of the apartment. Behind him, came the baby''s chirping voice, and Letong, from time to time smile, quietly respond to one or two words. Ji Rui stands in front of the elevator, opens the elevator door, and waits for Letong and Baobao to walk in. He also follows in. As in the past, no matter Le Tong or Bao Bao, when they meet, it seems that they only have each other in their eyes. They just talk to each other, and no one cares about Ji Rui standing in the elevator together. For the first time, Ji Rui had a bitter feeling similar to being abandoned. Ji Rui is standing beside them, but there is no him in their topic. And he, want to cut in and say something, but unexpectedly found that the baby son and Letong said those topics, he actually, did not understand! Chapter 251 Ji Rui''s feeling of being completely abandoned and isolated from their world becomes more obvious after he returns home. Ji Baobao, who always plays or lazily sits in the sofa as soon as he gets home, strangely follows Le Tong into the kitchen today. Ji Rui is curious. When he walks over to have a look, he sees a stool in front of the wash basin. On the stool stands the young master of Ji family who only knows how to eat and how to wear. The young master swung the sleeve of the sweater so high that he was standing on tiptoe and helping Letong wash the tomatoes in the wash basin. "Sister, are these tomatoes for scrambled eggs?" Ji Rui is next to the kitchen door, listening to the baby asking Letong. Ji Rui thinks strange, how does little guy know tomato scrambled egg? I don''t think I''ve ever cooked this kind of food at home. "Has the baby eaten it?" "Well, the baby ate it in kindergarten!" "Is it delicious?" Letong lowered her eyes and looked at the baby''s side face tenderly, which was particularly beautiful. "It''s not delicious!" Ji Baobao tilted his head and replied, "but if it''s cooked by my sister, it must be delicious!" This is the same as Ji Rui''s words to Letong in the car. But Ji Rui hears that the little guy says the same thing to le Tong, but he spat in his heart. He''s a little flatterer! Le Tong was coaxed very happy, beautiful eyes smile into a curved moon, "that next time my sister fry for you to eat." "Good!" Ji Rui saw that the little guy was covered with water, and the floor and the washing table were also full of water. He thought that the more he helped, the more he helped. "Baby, come out to play, don''t get in the way of my sister''s cooking." Ji Rui reaches over to hold the baby down. Ji Baobao turned to stare at him, "no, Baobao wants to help her sister cook." Ji Rui also wants to say something, but Letong also turns his head, "baby is a good helper, let him help me!" For Letong, every minute she gets along with her baby is extremely precious. She only comes back one or two days a month. Naturally, she wants to spend as much time with her baby as possible. Whenever she has a chance, she wants to stay with her baby, no matter what she is doing. So, even if the baby is more and more helpful here, she still wants him to stay by her side. Since Letong said so, Ji Rui can''t say anything more, so he has to turn around and walk back to the living room, take out his laptop and continue to do his own business. Today, he had a lot of things to do, because Le Tong came back and specially pushed several parties. "Daddy, are you hungry?" Ji Rui, who is busy sitting on the sofa, suddenly hears his baby son''s voice. He looks up and sees his baby son carefully carrying something out of the tray. He sniffed and smelled the familiar smell of coffee. "My sister said that daddy and baby must be hungry. She made Banana Cakes for them." Ji Rui stood up and went to take the tray. On the tray, there was a cup of coffee and a cup of hot milk, and a plate of fragrant Banana Cakes. "Sister, don''t you need your help?" Ji Rui holds the tray in one hand and pinches the baby son''s face in the other. "My sister is afraid of starving the baby..." Ji Baobao jumped to the tea table, knelt down on the ground, hands lying on the table waiting to eat. "Sister just made it?" Ji Rui took a piece of banana cake and put it into the baby''s mouth. The baby took a few mouthfuls of it, shaking his head and shaking his head with enjoyment, and said, "Hmm! Delicious Ji Rui is not in a hurry to eat the cake, but takes the coffee and takes a sip. The familiar taste diffuses from the tip of the tongue, Ji Rui can''t help but close his eyes slightly. How long has it been? No coffee she made herself? For a long time, he almost forgot the taste! Originally, I thought it was an ordinary taste that I could drink every day, but I didn''t expect that one day, this ordinary taste would become a luxury. Just like her people. Originally, I could see it every day, but now Ji Rui, who closed his eyes slightly, was startled by the sudden idea behind him! "Daddy, is coffee good?" Ji Baobao supported the coffee table with his elbow and leaned over to ask him. "It''s delicious!" "My sister is really good!" Ji Baobao is chewing banana cake while praising Letong with pride. Ji Rui stares at the direction of the kitchen and takes another sip of coffee. Suddenly he remembers something. He stands up and walks to the kitchen with coffee and banana cake. Letong is cutting meat with his back to the kitchen door. Ji Rui goes in, but his steps are not heavy. "Baby, roll up your sister''s sleeves." Yue Tong said and stretched out her arm. Ji Rui doesn''t say a word. He puts coffee and banana cake on the cooking table, reaches over, grabs Letong''s wrist in one hand, and holds her sleeve in the other. Until then, Letong noticed the abnormality and naturally wanted to pull his hand back. He turned his head and looked at Ji Rui in surprise. "Er... I thought it was a baby." Ji Rui takes a deep look at her, grabs her wrist hand, adds a little force, pulls her hand back, and helps her roll up the sleeve slowly. Fingertips, as if without touch to her warm soft skin, I do not know whether it is an illusion, he actually felt that her hand seemed to tremble slightly. "Letong, thank you Help her roll up the sleeve, Ji Rui did not immediately let go of her hand, but, raised his head, looked straight into her eyes and said. Letong''s ears are hot, and her eardrums are booming. She drops her eyes in a hurry, trying to recover her gaffe and confusion. He drew his hand again and murmured. "Mr. Ji, you are very polite..." In fact, she didn''t know why Ji Rui wanted to thank her. Ji Rui didn''t say it clearly, or even he didn''t know why he wanted to thank Letong, but in the atmosphere just now, the thank you naturally rushed out. Two people deadlock for a while, Ji Rui finally let go of her hand under the insistence of Letong, but did not leave, just standing beside her silently, watching her cut the meat unnaturally. "Baobao has been very sensible recently..." Ji Rui stares at her white hand and says something that seems to be related to that thank you just now. And this topic, let Letong put down guard easily. "The baby is very sensible, he is just more sensitive than the children of the same age, so sometimes he gets angry and his temper is very hot." Ji Rui seriously thought about it. Over the past few months, the frequency of baby''s temper tantrums seems to be getting smaller and smaller, and the frequency is also getting lower and lower. [bamboo is not a full-time writer. It has to work during the day. Moreover, the speed of bamboo coding is very slow. Therefore, it can only guarantee at least 6000 words a day. If it is less than 6000 words one day, it will be supplemented later. Girls can boldly pursue it. Of course, when bamboo is in good condition, it will be 50000 words. Good night to all of you at three o''clock today Chapter 252 Ji Rui is almost sure that baby''s good temper is due to Letong''s meticulous care and love for him. However, he did not understand why Letong was so alienated from him since she was so good to her baby? It seems that he is deliberately keeping a distance from him. "Baby is very sensible, but also very rebellious." Ji Rui is well aware of his baby son''s shortcomings, but he has no way to change and educate him. Even Mo Xin, a nanny and teacher specially invited back to educate him, was often choked by his baby. Letong lowers her head and slowly cuts the meat without looking at Ji Rui. "The baby is not rebellious, just lack of security." About the baby, Letong seems to really see more clearly than anyone else. In Ji Rui''s view, Letong is also calm. However, only she knew that at this time, when she clearly realized that Ji Rui was standing beside her, something was wrong with her. Not to mention his unusual, too intimate manner. Before, Letong never thought that there would be a man rolling up her sleeves for her. Even if she thought about it, she would not be involved in Ji Rui, an old and mean man. So, when his slightly rough fingertips seemed to rub the skin of her wrist, she could not help shivering a few times. She is Letong, 24 years old. In her relationship with a man, the two of her brothers are very close to each other. But hand in hand or other intimate touch, except for Luo Yifan''s birthday party, is only the experience of being forced to kiss by Ji Rui. She had experienced the more intimate and joyful things between men and women, thanks to the man around her. Unfortunately, she was so drunk that her memory of that kind of thing was painful. Therefore, Ji Rui''s seemingly casual touch shocked her enough to make her head jam. He said thank her. At first, she couldn''t react. What would he thank her for? Such an arrogant man, not everyone can bear his thanks. When she understood that his thanks were due to the baby. Her heart, uncontrollably rapid crazy jump up. Such a man, who is not easy to show weakness to others and does not give thanks to humanity, humbly thanks her former Secretary for her baby. It can be imagined how important the baby is in his heart. As if drowning in general strong sense of fear, in the heart of Letong quickly rise, almost, put her to the top. If he knew what she was doing to get close to the baby, she could not imagine what he would do to himself. Letong''s heart is in a mess. Fortunately, her hair is scattered today, and she pretends to be serious about cutting meat. Her hair tilts down, covering half of her face and the confusion above. Ji Rui didn''t find her abnormality, but thought that she was a little embarrassed or a little shy in the face of herself, so she used calmness to cover up her embarrassment. "There''s no way. You know, he doesn''t have a mother!" This is Ji Rui''s first time in front of Letong, or in front of outsiders, to mention the baby and his mother so directly. The hand that Le Tong holds a knife suddenly slides, knife tip, delimit a bright red deep ditch between finger! Ji Rui sees Le Tong''s hand bubbling with blood, while the injured party stands blankly, as if it doesn''t hurt at all. Ji Rui fished her hand with one hand, pinched the injured place with two fingers, turned on the tap to help her clean her hands, and then quickly pulled her out of the kitchen. "Baby, get the medicine box quickly." No one arrived, and the voice had reached the living room. Ji Baobao was still lying on the tea table, shaking his head to taste the sweet banana cake. Hearing Ji Rui''s cry, he jumped high, "Daddy, are you hurt?" "It''s your sister!" Although Ji Baobao is only a child over five years old, his mind is calm. After listening to Ji Rui''s words, he immediately turns around and rushes to the storage room. Soon, he runs back with a big medicine box. Letong is sitting on the sofa at this time. She has come back to herself. She is fighting with Ji Rui and wants to pull her hand out of Ji Rui''s hand. "Mr. Ji, I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury." Ji Rui was worried, but he was pulled away by Letong. He felt angry inexplicably. "Don''t move!" Voice, as the mood has become bad and a lot of rough. "Daddy, don''t be cruel to your sister!" Ji Baobao, who runs out with the medicine box, just sees Ji Rui''s unfriendly behavior towards Letong. He runs to the middle of the two people. With a small butt, Ji Rui and Letong are separated, and a protective posture stands in front of Letong. "I didn''t hurt her, but she didn''t listen!" Ji Rui stares at his son. He doesn''t want to explain to him. He grabs and lifts the free hand, and easily puts the little guy in the middle of him and Letong out. "Baby, don''t make trouble. Daddy will help her to bandage the wound." Ji Rui drinks in a deep voice. Ji Baobao finally wakes up. His sister''s wound is really waiting for daddy to deal with it. "Oh... Dad, hurry up, my sister is in pain..." Ji Baobao glanced at the blood dripping from their fingers on the carpet, obediently put the medicine box on the coffee table and opened it. Ji Rui skillfully took the cotton wool, first sucked the blood on the wound, dipped the disinfectant with the cotton swab, before cleaning, he looked at Letong, "it will be a little painful, bear it." Letong nods and doesn''t say a word. When cleaning the wound, Ji Rui doesn''t see any painful expression on her face. She just looks as light as usual, and then she is silent. "Does it hurt?" Ji Rui looked at the deep cut in her hand and frowned. "No pain!" Ji Rui raises eyelid to stare her one eye, this woman, return true love dead support. But he didn''t know that Yue Tong didn''t die at this time, because her mind had already gone to the inexplicable place, and the little pain of the wound on her hand was nothing to her. "Sister, why don''t the baby find you a painkiller..." Letong says it doesn''t hurt. There are two men, one big and the other small, who think she is supporting. Ji Baobao looks at her anxiously, turns around and pours all the medicine in the medicine box on the table. Ji Rui hears a crash and turns to have a look. The tea table is full of all kinds of medicines with different effects. Ji Rui rarely does not blame Ji Baobao. He sprinkles hemostatic on Letong''s wound while directing Ji Baobao, who drags the pile of medicine without any clue. "Bao, take two yellow cephalosporins and one green nimesulide, and pour in a cup of warm water." It''s not very comfortable today. There''s only one shift. I''ll make up for them tomorrow. [momeda!] Chapter 253 Ji Rui lowers her head, carefully pinches her injured finger, and gently applies a cotton pad on the wound with medicine. But in Letong''s opinion, a man''s slightly warm fingertip is like a hot iron. The skin he touched is so hot that Letong instinctively wants to pull his hand back. The man''s fingertip adds a little more strength. "The wound is still bleeding. Don''t move." Ji Rui takes a deep look at her, calmly says, and then drops his eyes to continue to treat her wound. Until then, Letong had a little sense of reality, but this sense of reality was due to the strangeness that the man brought to her. This man, she should have known. She has been a secretary under him for nearly a year, and she knows many of his tiny habits and preferences. Many times, this man gives her the feeling of an aggressive beast. Even if he is silent, it makes people feel that he is just ready to go. But in front of her, the man who carefully bandaged her wound seemed strange to her. What''s the look in his eyes at this time? Letong can''t see it. He only sees his long and dense eyelashes, casting two rows of shadows on his face. This kind of him is different from what Letong has ever seen. In front of him, unexpectedly, he gave Letong a feeling of tenderness and peace of mind. This sense of peace of mind is a bit similar to the feeling of Letong leaning on her mother''s arms when she was a child. But that''s the mother who gave birth to her and raised her. But in front of this person, is again and again with words or actions hurt themselves, let her always want to escape, but had to close to the man. No one would have thought that Letong, with a cheerful and optimistic personality, was in fact a person with a serious lack of security. On the day when she learned that her mother was seriously ill, it seemed that all her relatives and friends had become strangers with her mother and daughter overnight. At the age of 18, she was forced to grow up overnight, and all the burden was on her. Probably from then on, she learned not to be extravagant. Do not expect others to be good to themselves for no reason, and do not expect others to help her when she falls. Injured, she is more used to carry alone, to bear. Because, she can''t find the person who can make her feel at ease. Even if, like Luo Yifan, he treated her very well for several years, he still didn''t make her feel at ease. But the man in front of her just bandaged her wound, which made her feel at ease. What does that mean? Thinking of this, Letong suddenly doesn''t want to think about it any more, and doesn''t dare to think about it any more. Just at this time, Ji Baobao poured water and took the medicine, and Ji Rui also just helped her bandage the wound. Letong takes a look at Ji Rui and politely says thank you. "Take the medicine, sister." To the baby, Letong is not so polite. She smiles and pinches his face. Then she spreads her hand and signals the baby to pour the medicine into her palm. Baby obediently put a few pills into her palm, "sister, these two are anti-inflammatory drugs, this one is analgesic." Ji Baobao explained very seriously. Letong thinks that the father and son are making a fuss, but the wound has been bandaged and the medicine has been put in the palm of her hand. If she says this, it will become a dislike, and at the same time, she denies the intention of the father and son. "Well. Dr. Ji is really good Take the cup in the baby''s hand, pat the medicine into his mouth, drink a mouthful, and swallow it. After taking the medicine, Letong stands up, Ji Rui stares at her, "what are you doing?" Letong pointed to the kitchen, "we haven''t had lunch yet." Ji Rui pulls her arm and pulls her back to the sofa. "Baby, go and get the takeout book. Help yourself to whatever you want." Because he had planned to take Letong back to cook for a long time, Ji Rui let off aunt Guan and Mo Xin''s leave early in the morning. Letong''s hand hurt, and no one at home could cook. If he didn''t want to be hungry, he had to order takeout. "But..." Letong thought about her baby''s expectant eyes and the fact that she had finished most of her lunch. She was very sorry. "But what? If you hurt your hand, what else can you cook? You''re not the only one who can eat it." Ji Rui''s original intention is to dispel Letong''s idea of cooking with injuries. But the way he talks is easy to misunderstand. This is not, Yue Tong misunderstood. She rolled her eyes in her heart. It''s good to say that earlier. She had to be dragged back to make this meal, which made everyone suffer. Why bother? Ji Baobao doesn''t know what''s going on in the big world. After receiving Ji Rui''s order, he doesn''t have any ambiguity. He answers it and opens the drawer under the coffee table. He comes out with a big recipe in his arms, walks to Letong, climbs up and spreads it on Letong''s knee. "Sister, what would you like to eat?" Letong takes a look at the recipe, which is the recipe of Longxiang Hotel Ji Rui likes to go to in his daily life. "As long as the baby likes to eat, the elder sister likes to eat." The dishes in Longxiang hotel are famous for their delicious taste. Any dish you serve is a dish that won the XXX food award. Every time Letong accompanies Ji Rui to a dinner party in Longxiang, she wants to pack up the rest of the food and take it away. The baby can''t find the answer from Letong, so she raises her head and asks Ji Rui who is sitting on one side. "Daddy, what does my sister like to eat?" Le Tong and Ji Rui were stunned at the same time, "baby, my sister loves everything..." Although Letong is very embarrassed, she still takes the initiative to open her voice to relieve Ji Rui. The president of Renji university is not her. Who would know what she likes? Ji Rui doesn''t say anything. It seems that he really doesn''t know what Letong likes to eat. Originally, he didn''t know what Letong liked to eat, which was not a heinous thing, but he was severely glared at by Ji Baobao. "Hum, why does my sister know that Daddy doesn''t like sweet food and what coffee daddy likes to drink..." Just now, Letong said to Ji Baobao when baking banana cake that your father doesn''t like sweet food. This kind of coffee is your father''s favorite taste Ji Baobao also wants to scold him. Letong rubs his head and interrupts him. "Of course, my sister wants to know what baby daddy likes. That''s my sister''s job!" Letong''s words are intended to help Ji Rui out, but let Ji Rui''s eyes sink. "Oh, you''ve done a great job." Letong didn''t understand where he was provoking him again. Pretending not to hear his sarcastic words, she reached out and flipped through the recipe and casually pointed to two vegetarian dishes. "Baby, my sister loves these two, others, please ask your father." Ji Baobao looks up at Ji Rui. Ji Rui glances at Letong faintly, "ask your sister what I like to eat, she knows!" Ji Baobao has a look at his father and Letong. I don''t understand why they are so strange now? Chapter 254 Letong knows that Ji''s moody fault has been committed again. She is too lazy to explore and argue with him. She turns over the recipes and points out some dishes Ji Rui likes to eat. "Baby, it''s six in total. Let''s order the rest." Baby put the menu together, oh a, climbed to the other end of the sofa, picked up the phone and directly pulled it. "Hello, uncle. I''m Ji Yu. Please bring me some dishes." Hearing the baby''s easy-going manner, Letong knows that the father and son must call Longxiang to order takeout. In other words, President Ji''s identity can make a super five-star hotel like Longxiang give away as soon as it''s called. With her identity as Letong, even if she has money, others won''t dump her, will they? "Mm-hmm, and baby sister is injured. Can she eat all those dishes just now?" A simple to no good question, easy to make Letong''s eyes red, so sweet and warm baby is really the son of that hateful man? "Oh... OK, I see. Thank you, uncle. Hurry up... The baby''s stomach is so hungry... " The red eyed Letong almost couldn''t help laughing when she heard the baby''s last sentence. The child is really a child! When the baby hung up and crawled over, Letong put her hand on his stomach and asked him with a smile, "are you really hungry? My sister has just cooked two dishes. Would you like to eat them first? " Letong did not say, father and son have forgotten, Letong just busy in the kitchen for a while, has finished products. Ji Baobao did not answer Letong, but his action has given Letong the answer. Like a loach, the baby slipped down to the ground and ran into the kitchen barefoot before he could put on his shoes. Letong got up and followed her to the kitchen door. Ji Baobao ran out with her tin foil ribs. "It smells good." Ji Baobao is like a greedy cat with fish in its mouth, staring at the ribs in the dish. Yue Tong pats his head and goes into the kitchen to serve the fish soup. The baby took a sparerib and chewed it in his mouth. Seeing Letong come out, he handed the sparerib to Letong''s mouth. "Sister, you''re hungry too. Eat it quickly." Letong is really hungry. She got off the plane. Up to now, she only drank a few mouthfuls of water after taking medicine just now. Le Tong pulled two mouthfuls of meat with her baby''s hand, "baby eat!" He bent over, filled three bowls of fish soup with a bowl, and hit Ji Baobao with his elbow, who was still pulling ribs with relish. "Baby, give it to your daddy." Ji Baobao takes a glance at Ji Rui, who opens the magazine like an uncle. He hums, "hum, lazy pig." Although Letong agrees with Baobao, she doesn''t dare to say anything. After all, although President Ji is not her boss now, the dignity and aftereffect of her parents and boss are still there. In front of her baby, she doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous. "Dear, your daddy works seven days a week. It''s hard for him to stop and have a rest." Not only dare not presumptuous, but also have to say some nice words to ease the relationship between the father and son. Ji Baobao spat out his tongue at her and made a face, then obediently brought the fish soup to the president of Ji da. "Here you are, daddy." Ji Rui doesn''t answer. He just looks at him silently. Obviously, he listens to the conversation between his baby son and Letong. Ji Baobao was in a hurry and said, "Oh, daddy, you''re so tired..." Ji Rui just took the fish soup and put it into his mouth. He raised his eyelids and looked at his son who had slipped back and knelt down on the carpet and continued to pull ribs¡° Bao, where''s the spareribs Ji Rui lightly reminds the man to put the dish on his knee, hoping to lick every spare ribs to show his greedy baby. Ji Baobao ate happily as usual, as if he didn''t hear Ji Rui''s words. Letong looks at this pair of awkward father and son, only feel funny, but embarrassed to laugh out, bow to the baby''s ear to say something, the baby quickly plays up, carrying the dish to Ji Rui. "Daddy, eat spareribs!" Handsome little face on a face charming flattery, with just that pretend deaf play dumb little guy which or the same person ah? Ji Rui reaches for a piece of spareribs and glances at Letong who drinks fish soup with his head down. "What did my sister tell you?" The person music Tong says with the baby is a whisper, he asks, that call a blatant. Ji Baobao turns to look at Letong. It seems that he is considering whether he should be a little traitor. In fact, Letong didn''t say anything to the baby. She just said to him, "my sister doesn''t like children who are not filial." Although Ji Baobao is shrewd, but under the intense eyes of President Ji Da, he soon confesses Le Tong''s words intact. "My sister said she didn''t like unfilial children." Ji Rui thought that Letong would say something to damage his image. Unexpectedly, he got such an answer. He took a meaningful look at Letong and rubbed his baby''s head. "Well, daddy doesn''t like it either." Ji Baobao lowered his head and seriously divided the remaining ribs in the dish into three equal parts, obediently put the equal amount on the tea table in front of Ji Rui. "Daddy, this is yours." Ji Rui nods, but doesn''t say anything. He just pats his ass, and Ji Baobao runs back to Letong with a dish. "Sister, this is yours." Le Tong pinched his face, "my sister is losing weight, only eat one piece, the rest of the baby to help my sister eat it." Letong''s words, just want to let the baby eat some peace of mind, unexpectedly, father and son listen to her words, coincidentally stare at her, and then, with one voice to roar. "You''re not fat. What do you lose?" Letong is startled by the unity of father and son. The reason for her real fright is not Baobao, but Ji Rui. The baby loves her very much. She knows that the baby has said that she is fat and soft to hold. So the baby doesn''t want her to lose weight. It''s understandable. What''s the matter with President Keji? She is fat and she is thin. It''s all her own business. It''s none of his business. Why do you ask her? People who don''t know think she is his wife! "Well, well, it''s my sister''s fault. My sister lied. In fact, my sister doesn''t want to lose weight. She''s tired of eating her own dishes. She wants to eat Longxiang''s dishes more than this, so... " Ji Baobao believes Letong''s words and happily climbs onto the sofa with a plate. Next to Letong, he happily eats. Just, such farfetched reason, deceive the baby, but can''t cheat Ji Rui. [second watch]. General Ji is a proud, charming, stuffy and wretch! Tongtong, come and take him away...] Chapter 255 Ji Rui only thinks that Letong likes babies, but now it seems that Letong''s love for babies has reached the level of doting. Even, he has the illusion that Letong''s love and doting on his baby is even more profound than his father. Ji Rui looks at Letong with his head sideways, but he just looks at the fat baby with a smile. Letong''s eyes and brain are full of baby''s fancy, which makes Ji Rui sad. In her eyes, Ji Rui''s seven foot man is not as good as a greedy and ghostly kid! Ji Rui''s mind, unconsciously from Letong why so doting on the baby, to Letong why so indifferent to him. Think about that time in Ji''s family, she is not this kind of ghost virtue. Of course, at that time, she would make a fuss, but she was not a mean person. Soon after she made a fuss, she would serve him tea and water very diligently. Could it be that she was really good to herself just because she was her boss? Is it true that there are no personal feelings at all? But even Yang Sheng has said that Letong''s attitude towards him is not just that of her subordinates towards her superiors. Is this not simple? Has it expired because she is no longer her superiors? Ji Rui finished eating a bowl of fish soup and three pieces of tin foil ribs in front of him, but he still hasn''t figured out this problem. What makes him even more depressed is that during this period, his eyes stay on Le Tong several times, but the woman''s eyes have always been on the baby. The takeout of Longxiang hotel was delivered soon. The person who delivered it was manager Chen, whom Letong was familiar with. Letong and Baobao, who run to open the door together, open the door. Manager Chen, who is standing outside, seems to be surprised to see Letong, but soon returns to normal. He opens his smiling face and greets Letong. "Miss Le, long time no see." He this set of close appearance, cause Ji Baobao a ruthless stare, very naturally protect in front of Le Tong, stare at manager Chen asked. "Uncle, do you know baby sister?" Manager Chen''s head didn''t turn around. "Your sister?" The baby nodded and warned him fiercely, "yes, it''s the baby''s sister. Don''t let you move her mind!" Manager Chen has a black line. Not to mention the young master of Ji family who is protecting him, he doesn''t dare to move his mind. Just seeing her in the apartment of President Ji, he doesn''t dare to have a little idea about Letong. Letong was already very embarrassed, and was even more embarrassed when Baobao said that. She laughed awkwardly at manager Chen, "manager Chen is a funny joke." Baobao doesn''t care whether Letong is embarrassed or not. After this period of observation, he knows that daddy is a big piece of wood, and he can''t kick it. If he doesn''t want his sister to be robbed, he can only drive these annoying men away one by one. This is true of the brother of the Luo family, and so is the uncle who laughs disgustingly. "It''s not a joke, sister is baby''s, no one can touch it!" Ji Baobao''s words are extremely domineering. Even Ji Rui sitting on the sofa feels that his baby son is really nervous and happy. Probably, even the little guy himself realized that Letong''s kindness to him has surpassed that of the ordinary level, so he will protect her heart and lung, right? "Darling, my dear, this uncle just came to deliver the takeout. He didn''t do anything to his sister." Letong rubs the baby''s hair like a lion in a rage. Manager Chen smiles and bows. It''s not easy for Ji Baobao to lead Le Tong into the room. He and another employee follow him with two boxes of takeout. When he meets Ji Rui, he smiles again. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry to make you angry." Ji Rui glances at his son, but doesn''t think there''s something wrong with his baby son''s outburst just now. He and Baobao, after all, are father and son. Even if they don''t know much about each other, some of their natures are similar. Therefore, he estimated that it must be the manager Chen who looks at Letong with a lustful eye, which will make the baby run wild. Poor manager Chen just politely smiles at Letong, and he is regarded as an obscene man by the father and son. Because he is very wary of the uncle, Baobao pulls Letong and refuses to let her leave. Until manager Chen and the staff set the food on the table and turn back to the living room to say goodbye to Ji Rui, he pushes Letong into the dining room. Ji Rui takes a look at Le Tong''s back and says to manager Chen, who is standing in front of him in fear, "do you remember what Miss Le likes to eat? In the evening, just send it as she and the baby like. " Manager Chen was not sure what he thought, but he was 100% sure. No wonder Letong hasn''t socialized with the president of Ji University for a long time. It turns out that she has been spoiled by Jinwu. Judging from the degree to which two men of Ji family protect her, I''m afraid that before long, she will have to change her tongue and call her Mrs. Ji! "OK, I see." Manager Chen was about to leave with the staff, "wait!" Ji Rui suddenly stops people. Manager Chen stood in the same place with a scared face. He thought president Ji would settle something with him, but he heard the expressionless man say, "there''s a mess in the kitchen. Go to clean it up. The tip will be paid together with the meal." Manager Chen breathed a sigh of relief and took the staff into the kitchen. Soon, they packed up and came out. Ji Rui sends people out, closes the door and returns to the dining room. Ji Baobao stands on the chair and pouts his little buttocks to bring food to Letong. "Baby, I''ll do it myself." "The elder sister is the wounded. The baby should take good care of the elder sister." Ji Rui rolled his eyes involuntarily. He was injured two months earlier. Why didn''t he get this kind of special treatment? "Baby, are you going to that party this afternoon?" Ji Rui feels that he needs to find time to have a good chat with Letong, but he has no idea what to talk about. He only knew that as long as his baby son was there, he would not be able to say a few words to Letong, let alone have a serious chat. Baobaotou did not lift, "no, the baby will stay at home with her sister, the baby has asked for leave with the teacher in the morning!" The party seems to have been arranged last week, but it was only this week that Letong decided to come back to visit her baby. Ji Rui is trying to persuade her son, but he hears Le Tong say, "let''s go to the party. My sister has an appointment with my sister yuan ER in the afternoon. I don''t have time to accompany her." It is estimated that there is not enough time to make up for two shifts today. There will be one more shift later, and one more will be made up tomorrow Chapter 256 Ji Rui and Baobao look at her at the same time. Ji Rui is better. After all, he is an adult. Moreover, with his relationship with Letong, it seems that he has no position to stop Letong. But baby is not the same, in his mind, Letong is his own, no one wants to steal from him, this kind of overbearing idea, with the doting degree of Letong to him and become more and more serious. This time, he just shriveled his mouth to protest. "No baby! Baby should be with sister! The elder sister is coming back to see the baby. Why did she go out on a date with elder sister yuan''er Although Ji Rui knows that his son is making trouble out of nothing, he still helps the baby talk. "If you hurt your hand, you''ll have a rest in the guest room later. Don''t run around." Ji Rui''s tone is very domineering, just like before when Ji spoke to her, there is no room for negotiation. Letong feels that he has entered a wolf''s den. The father and son don''t seem to toss her to death. They don''t intend to let anyone go. "My hand is just a small injury. Besides, I go out with my feet, not my hands. It''s not in the way." Letong ignores Ji Baobao and only refutes Ji Rui''s words. Although she also wanted to stay with her baby, she was not angry with Ji Rui''s overbearing attitude. Ji Baobao sees that Letong ignores him. He throws the chopsticks on his hands and pouts on the chair. "What''s the matter?" Letong takes a look at him and knows that the boy has lost his temper again. "No, I''m not in the mood!" Ji Baobao pursed his mouth, looked down at his hand and hummed coldly. Letong is both angry and funny, "really not eating? The elder sister is leaving now Yue Tong didn''t ask Luo yuan''er to say that, but she was afraid Ji Rui would be disgusted. She doesn''t know that the baby will have a party this week. If Ji Rui thinks that the rhythm of the baby''s life is out of order because of her return, it will be very difficult for her to see the baby in the future. But after listening to Ji Rui''s words, her worries were completely gone, and her idea of leaving had been dispelled. However, most people can''t bear the bad temper of the baby. The baby rolled her eyelids and gave her a white look. "If my sister doesn''t leave, the baby will eat!" Yue Tong was so angry that he laughed, patted his little face and scolded, "promising! Learn to threaten my sister! Sit down and eat well, or my sister will really leave! " Ji Baobao can''t understand the meaning of Letong''s words. He immediately straightens his waist, picks up his rice bowl and takes a few mouthfuls of rice. His mouth is full of rice, but he doesn''t forget to bargain with Letong. "Baby, eat it... Sister, don''t go..." Letong looked at him with a smile and nodded, "well, my sister won''t go." Ji Rui, once again, feels deeply frustrated. Clearly are to retain words, why said by the baby son, Letong will obediently. And through his mouth, but always get her retort? "Guest room..." Ji Rui wants to say that the guest room has been cleaned up early in the morning. Just go in and sleep. But le Tong interrupted him, "no, I sleep with my baby." This time Letong came back, she wanted to spend every minute with her baby. Because recently, things are getting busier and busier on the other side of the mountain. After coming back this time, I don''t know when I will be able to come back to see the baby next time. The baby''s mouth full of food, also vaguely agreed, "yes, yes, sister and baby can sleep together." Ji Rui''s wishful thinking is lost. After lunch, Letong accompanies her baby into the bedroom. Ji Rui is busy with his laptop in the living room, trying to catch a chance to chat with her, but he doesn''t wait for Letong to come out. It wasn''t until more than 4 p.m. that Letong came out of the bedroom with her baby. I''m surprised to see Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, didn''t you take a nap?" Ji Rui snorted, "busy!" Lin Ling has been in the position of secretary to the president for several months. Her work performance is still in line with the rules. Ji Rui wants to help her clean up the mess from time to time, but he has never moved to find a new secretary. Yang Sheng advised him several times. A few days ago, he caught him talking about it. "Rui, since Tongtong has already left, she should not come back to Ji''s in a moment and a half. You can directly inform the personnel department to cancel the leave remark in her remark column. In addition, Lin Ling is not a competent secretary to the president. You can find another suitable one. " Ji Rui refused without thinking, "keep it, maybe she can''t stay there any time." Ji Rui''s words are hard to hear, but in his heart, he doesn''t think so. Yang Sheng didn''t know whether Ming understood what he really thought. Anyway, after hearing what he said, he just shook his head and left. Some things, the parties themselves must be stubborn, others, can only look at the work anxious, but can not really help. Letong was going to take her baby and two cats for a walk in the garden of the community. When she saw the pile of papers on the tea table and Ji Rui''s tired face, she said it without thinking if she wanted to help. "Can I help you?" Ji Rui raises his eyelids and looks at her steadily. Letong finds that she is no longer an employee of Ji. Is the document handled by the president of Ji Da an important document that is not extremely confidential? How can she be seen by an outsider? "I''m sorry, I just asked casually. Mr. Ji, you''re busy. I''ll take my baby for a walk." Letong said while holding the baby turned to go. "Help me translate some materials." Ji Rui behind him suddenly made a speech. After a pause, Letong secretly scolds herself for being cheap, but she still squats down and says to the baby, "baby, you take Xiaobai Dabai to the balcony to bask in the sun for a while, and your elder sister will help daddy and come out later to play with you, OK?" Ji Baobao glances at the pile of documents in front of Ji Rui. Although he wants Letong to accompany him, he also knows that his father works very hard. Therefore, it is extremely contradictory. Hanging his head, he bit his lip in embarrassment and thought for a while, then nodded his head reluctantly. "Well, after helping daddy, my sister should remember to accompany my baby..." "Well, sister will do it as soon as possible." Letong takes out her laptop and puts it on the tea table. She sits on the carpet with her knees crossed, concentrating on her work. Although she hasn''t worked in Ji''s office for several months, she still keeps some of Ji''s statements, reports and information intact in a special folder. Therefore, although she left the company for several months, when she picked up the information Ji Rui gave her and looked at it, she quickly sorted out the clue and opened some relevant information from the folder. Crackling typing came one after another in the living room. [four more, one more to go, make it up tomorrow, good night, girls!] Chapter 257 The second hand of the wall clock ticked round and round, a pair of slender and powerful hands and another pair of slender hands crackling on different keyboards at different frequencies. In the afternoon, the lazy sunshine from the shoulders of the two people in the middle of the living room quietly transferred to the potted plants in the corner of the living room. The handsome young man holding two cats in the sun on the terrace eagerly waited for his favorite sister to play with him. Looking back several times, all he saw were the figures of daddy and sister fighting, so he continued to hold the cat obediently. Waiting, the handsome boy in Panda home clothes falls asleep on the rocking chair with his snow-white cat nest in his arms. ¡­¡­ Whoo! After nearly two hours of fighting, Letong finally breathes out a long breath. Her index finger knocks heavily on the Enter key, and sends the information to Ji Rui''s mailbox. Soon, she hears Ji Rui''s message. "Mr. Ji, after the data have been translated, you have to check carefully. I haven''t done this for some time, and my brain is rusty." Ji Rui opened the email and looked at it at a glance. He looked up at her and her bandaged fingers. In the case of injury and brain rust, it took less than two hours to translate the information that Lin Ling had been suffocating for a week, and also found a lot of relevant and very useful supplementary information for him. If her speed and efficiency were taken as the standard, I''m afraid that his real secretary, President Ji Da, would always be in the air. Look at the level of information she has made, and make complaints about what Lin Ling has done at hand. Sure enough, people can''t be compared with each other. Otherwise, people will die. "Letong, don''t you think about going back to Ji?" I don''t know how long Ji Rui has been hovering in his mind. Finally, he asked. It seems that Letong didn''t expect that he would suddenly bring up the old story again, because since she tore up the check to show her position, he didn''t mention it again. She thought that he had already given up the idea. After all, he is such a proud person, how could he condescend to ask her for a little secretary? Moreover, she knows very well that she is not as capable as Yang Sheng and is irreplaceable by others. However, she is a little secretary who can be competent for any person. He wanted her to come back, in order to have a kind and obedient little secretary, right? It''s a pity that Letong can''t go back to the past. Even if she goes back to the position of secretary to the president, she can''t play the role of receptive Secretary again. And now, she''s having a good time! Yue Tong almost didn''t think about the deep and unpredictable eyes of Shangji Rui, so she shook her head. "No, I''m happy with the state." Letong is very satisfied with her work and the people around her. Although the current work is tedious, it is also full of challenges. The most important thing is that all the people around are harmonious and friendly, and there''s no need to worry about President Ji''s anger at her for some big things. If you have to pick out a bad place, Letong''s biggest regret now is that she can''t accompany her baby every day. But she also knows that for her, the baby has always been an accident. She should never have been in his life. Like now, I can''t help but miss her and fly back to see her. For her, it''s already great luck and happiness. She doesn''t dare and shouldn''t ask for too much. Midnight dream back, there will be a trace of unreal, as if, she is now with the baby all, but a dream. The past experience, let her always in the worry about gain and loss. This happiness is much more, she is afraid that God will use other ways to get back to her. She has lost her mother and doesn''t want to suffer the pain of losing others! So, everything, just maintain the status quo! And Ji Rui, who is only one meter away from her, summoned up a lot of courage to ask. Easily, he was dropped by her. He was a little confused on the spot! He didn''t expect that she would refuse, but he didn''t expect that she would refuse so quickly. Of course, he also thought about whether or not, as before, to threaten her to pay huge liquidated damages on the ground of her unauthorized resignation, so as to force her to return to Jishi. However, this kind of idea only flashed through his mind and was immediately rejected by him. No matter whether this move is useful or not, he is sure that this will only make Letong hate him more. In the past, he didn''t care whether she hated him or not. He only cared whether she would stay in the position of secretary and work well for him. At that time, he needed a good secretary, and she was a rare talent. At that time, she could be restrained by money. Even if she hated him, as long as he gave her enough money, she would still work for him obediently. But now it''s different. If she hates him, will her love for the baby be discounted or even disappear? Ji Rui admits that he is selfish. Mingming, he has never given anything to Letong, but he can''t give up her kindness to the baby! The baby is his son. Before, he never knew that the influence of mummy on the baby was so great. In other words, he didn''t pay much attention to his son before. Until he began to care about the little guy, he realized that no matter how hard he worked as a father, there was always a void in the little guy''s heart, which could only be filled by the man named Mommy. Baby''s Mommy, he naturally can''t find, such a woman, find back, it''s just a trouble! And Letong is the one who is closest to mommy in baby''s mind. Moreover, no matter how Ji Rui chooses her son, she can''t find out that she is not good to her son at all. Compared with his father, she is an outsider, more like the baby''s parents. Recently, baby''s evaluation from kindergarten teachers is getting better and better. In the past, Ji Rui really didn''t care about this kind of stereotype, but now, he finally understands that those are not simple evaluations, but a yardstick reflecting baby''s Eq. People with high EQ are more likely to succeed and get happiness. Of course, with his baby''s IQ, Ji Rui never worries about his success. But happiness is a very abstract thing. If he can make the baby son closer to happiness, he will have to keep the woman for the baby son even if he wants to bear the name of selfishness. Until this time, Ji Rui still thinks that the main reason for his careful thinking about Letong is for his son. Chapter 258 Of course, it can''t be denied that there are some reasons for the baby, but in his own heart, doesn''t he have any idea about Letong? On this point, he has never studied in depth, or in other words, once studied it, but he can''t understand it! Because he couldn''t understand it, he simply stopped thinking about it and told himself that it was just because of his baby son. But le Tong refused his proposal without hesitation. Does this mean that in her mind, the position of the baby is not as important as he thought? "What do you mean by the status quo?" He couldn''t figure out what could satisfy her in the backwater where traffic was inconvenient and she was unaccompanied? Letong takes a deep look at him. In the past, she didn''t expect this man to know her. Now, she doesn''t need this man to know her. "Mr. Ji, there''s no need to explain my business to you." He closed his notebook heavily, got up and strode toward the terrace. He opened the door of the terrace with a click and stepped out. Ji Rui stares at the woman who has been plated with a golden halo by the setting sun, and sees her bending close to her baby. Gradually, there is a trace of frustration in her eyes. He clearly wanted to have a good chat with her, and he even made a lot of concession preparations, as long as she was willing to come back. But she had no room for discussion at all. As soon as she opened her mouth, she put forward such an attitude of resisting others. Then why did she offer to help him just now? Do you want to show off her ability and selflessness in front of your baby? Or, because of sympathy? This evening''s dinner, Ji Rui, became the setting completely. It can''t be said that it''s because Letong deliberately ignores him, or he doesn''t care to talk to Letong at all. Anyway, there is a cold war between the two people again, and no one cares about who, and no one says a word to whom. The baby feels the disharmony between the two people. Several times, she deliberately tries to break the ice for the two people, but the two parties have no intention of reconciliation. After dinner, Letong takes gloves to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Ji Rui doesn''t stop her. She takes the injured things to the kitchen. Obviously, these dishes and chopsticks can be cleaned up when Aunt Guan comes back tomorrow or manager Chen comes, but he just doesn''t say a word. The baby is dying, but Letong doesn''t let her leave. Letong doesn''t say it''s good or bad, so the baby understands that it''s not Letong, but his father. The baby then ran to mill Ji Rui, the man looked down at the newspaper, lightly said, "casually." Le Tong had the cheek to stay. Anyway, after she and her baby entered the bedroom, she never came out of the living room again. She didn''t need to see the man''s dark face. Until Letong leaves r city at noon the next day, Ji Rui never takes the initiative to say a word to her. And Letong, as long as Ji Rui doesn''t stop her from meeting her baby, she doesn''t care about the rest. Ji Rui has a cold war with her, but she is happy to be at leisure. He is becoming more and more strange without social intercourse. After returning to D Province, Letong is much busier than before. The management of personnel, accounting, and the expansion of crop sales channels all fall on her. The leisurely and comfortable days when she first arrived in a small town are gone forever. Because she is busy, she hasn''t been back to r city for nearly four months. During this period, Ji Baobao, because she really missed her, quarreled with Ji Rui to accompany him to visit Letong in the small town. On the contrary, the frequency of meeting her was maintained at twice a month because of the little guy''s visit, which was more frequent than before. But Ji Rui and Le Tong have not met him for several months since they said goodbye to him at his home that day When the baby came to the town several times, it was said that he was accompanied by his father. However, when he arrived at the county, the man asked the driver to take the baby to the town for one night on the ground of busy work. At noon the next day, the driver would pick him up on time. Le Tong guesses that it must be what she said that time that completely angered the man. It''s normal for a man who is used to being arrogant like him to be unable to stand her stealing. However, she did not expect that he would be angry for several months. As if, is really ready to die with her old age do not contact. In the early summer, the first crops planted on the mountain were sold out in the Taobao online store opened by Letong. They were sold very well on the Internet with "pure natural and pollution-free" crops as the selling point. After half a month''s peak season, all the crops were sold out. After deducting the personnel and all the costs, the net profit was more than 80000 yuan and five partners got one point, The net profit per person is more than 16000 yuan. The investment of nearly half a year in exchange for this money is not a big sum of money for Letong, which is less than her two months'' salary in Ji''s family. However, compared with Ji''s family, she prefers the present working condition. Zhang Yi and some of them are very satisfied with this kind of income. After all, they have just started to make profits. Although it''s not too much, they have hope. After a discussion, several people decided to use the more than 80000 yuan to contract a smaller mountain nearby and plant more varieties of crops to expand business. Because of the experience, the contract was signed soon, and everyone planned to go to the provincial capital to pick up some new seeds. Several other partners have to manage crops at the top of the mountain every day. Only Letong can get away. So, that night, when she met her baby on the video, she said it in advance. "Honey, my sister is going out to do something tomorrow. The network outside is unstable. It may take two or three days to see it." Although the baby is not very happy, but there is no way, only Du mouth sullen. "Well... Sister, remember to call the baby." Baby''s temper, has been a lot of convergence, encounter this kind of thing, has been gradually able to accept, no longer as often and noisy as before, vowed to achieve the goal. The baby on the screen seems to be much more ruddy than usual, and Letong asks. "Baby, do you have a fever? Why is your face so red?" Baby cough twice, nodded, "well, a little low fever, baby took medicine, sister don''t worry." If changed a few months ago, Ji Baobao will probably take this as a chip to coerce Letong to spend more time with him. But now he seems to know that if he is ill, his sister will be very sad. So he blushed and said he was OK. Although Letong is worried, it is impossible to fly back for the baby''s minor illness. Moreover, the baby is taken care of by President Ji da. She has nothing to worry about. The next morning, Letong called Baobao and learned that his fever had subsided, so she took the bus to the provincial government according to the original plan. Letong was very unlucky. On the day she went to the provincial capital, her mobile phone was stolen. Three days later, she returned to the town and met her at the station. As soon as Zhang Yi saw her, he hurriedly handed her the phone. "Tongtong, call back to Mr. Ji, he said there''s something urgent for you!" Chapter 259 Le Tong took the phone, Leng for a while, staring at the phone for a while. Ji Rui will call her? This is really strange! Didn''t he ignore himself for months? Why do you call her in person? "Did he say what it was?" At this time, Letong didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, so she hesitated with the phone and asked Zhang Yi, who helped her put her luggage. Zhang Yi shook his head, a blank face, "I don''t know, he didn''t say, just said there is something urgent to find you, let you call him back as soon as you come back." Letong steps into the back seat of the battery car and finally picks up the phone and dials Ji Rui''s phone. The phone rang and was immediately connected, "Hello, Mr. Ji?" "Letong, you come back immediately. The baby is ill!" Ji Rui has always been a steady and powerful voice, listening to le Tong''s ears with a slight tremor. Le Tong only thought that it was the trill of the car whistling forward. "Is the baby sick? Serious? He had a fever a few days ago, but he didn''t get well? " Le Tong thought, the night before departure, the baby is really sick, but the next day, he said fever, is not good? "Letong, it''s not fever... It''s leukemia!" Ji Rui''s words, like a bomb, exploded in Letong''s ears! leukemia? Baby got leukaemia? How is that possible? A few days ago, but he was still well, a few days did not see, how did he suffer from leukemia? Yue Tong, sitting behind Zhang Yi, suddenly seems to have been taken out of her whole body, lying on Zhang Yi''s back. This can frighten Zhang Yi, quickly stop the car, hold the pale face, eyes lax Le Tong¡° Tongtong, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me "Letong?" Ji Rui''s low roar brings Letong back from the edge of collapse. "Letong, come back quickly. As soon as the baby wakes up, he is clamoring to see you..." At this time Ji Rui, probably forgot, Letong is not the baby''s who, why he let her go back? However, at this time the heart of the music tong which have the mind to care about these? Anxiously, he rushed back to Zhang Yi''s house to get his ID card and money. Instead of taking the bus, he rented a car in the small town and went to the airport of D province. At about 11 pm that day, Letong, with red and swollen eyes, was carried by Xiao Li to the intensive care unit of R central hospital. Letong stood in front of the ward door, holding her hand on the doorknob, shaking all the time. It seemed that she didn''t even have the strength to push the door. This kind of pain, Letong is not the first experience. More than six years ago, because of her mother, she tried to hold the door of the ward as it is today. However, she couldn''t open the seemingly weightless door. At the end of the day, she was afraid. She is afraid of herself, unable to face everything in front of her, and also afraid of herself. She can''t help crying in front of her baby. The door opened from the inside, and the tall shadow caught her. "Come in, baby is asleep." Letong didn''t look at the man and didn''t know how she got to the hospital bed. She sat down on the edge of the bed, staring at the baby''s sleeping but pale face. I don''t know how long it took before she murmured. "How could that be? Isn''t the baby good? " Obviously, up to now, she has not been able to accept this fact. "As early as a few days, the baby has been suffering from a low fever. At first, he thought it was a cold and took some medicine to relieve the fever. Two days ago, when the baby was in class, he fainted and was sent to the hospital for detailed examination. He said it was leukemia." Ji Rui''s voice is hoarse and his face is haggard. It''s obvious that these two days have tortured him a lot. Letong reaches out her shaking hand and gently caresses the baby''s delicate and lovely face. It is clear that such a lovely angel, God, how can you have the heart to treat him like this? At this time, Letong only wants to transfer all the pain that falls on her baby to her, so that her baby doesn''t need to lie in this hospital bed to suffer. Numbly, I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting in front of the bed. Letong finally calms down, or accepts the fact. Afraid of the noisy sleeping baby, he gets up and walks to the reception hall. Ji Rui also follows him. Two people sit down on the sofa, Yue Tong red eyes asked, "now how to do?" At this time, she did not regard herself as an outsider. "We have taken bone marrow samples yesterday, and now we are waiting for the matching of bone marrow banks in major hospitals. The doctor said that the baby''s physical condition is good, as long as you find the right bone marrow, you can transplant Ji Rui said the situation gently, but Letong knew that Ji Rui''s heart must be as bad as her. Letong lowers her head and clenches her hands into a fist. She wants to ask Ji Rui how much chance the match will be successful, but she is afraid to hear an answer that is hard for her to accept. Therefore, she endured for a long time without asking. Ji Rui has been looking at her, see her head down silent, said. "Sorry, when I called you in the morning, I was in a bad mood, so..." Ji Rui, who always apologizes to others, sincerely apologizes to her. Baby son from the moment of hospitalization, he has been clamoring to see his sister, he has no way, just hard headed to Letong call. Who knows, Letong''s phone has been turned off. So, the baby will blindly cry, said his sister did not want him. The doctor said that it is very important for the baby to maintain a stable mood in such a situation, so he called Zhang Yi according to the telephone he had previously investigated. The other party told him that Letong went out on business and lost her mobile phone. After telling the baby the whole story, the little guy stopped crying, but still clamored for his sister to come back with him. Now I think of it, Ji Rui feels that he is really overdoing it. Letong is very good to the baby, but she has no obligation to be good to the baby. I speak to her in that tone on the phone. If she gets angry and doesn''t care about the baby, he really doesn''t know how to calm the baby''s mood. More do not know, where to find a sister back to the baby. Letong raised her head, as if she didn''t hear his apology at all, "Mr. Ji, can I stay here with the baby?" Ji Rui looks at Letong in surprise, as if he doesn''t believe what he heard. After calling Letong, he kept thinking about the reason why he wanted to ask her to stay in r city for a while when he saw Letong. He knew he was selfish, but he had no choice. Because, Letong is very nervous about her affairs in the small town, and let her completely leave the affairs there for the sake of her baby. Ji Rui doesn''t think he is very sure. After all, no matter how much Letong likes the baby, she is not the baby''s who, she has no obligation to do this for the baby. But she took the initiative to stay with her baby! This makes Ji Rui very grateful, at the same time, also very confused! [leukemia is not an incurable disease now, baby will be OK, girls don''t smoke bamboo... Bamboo squats quietly to repent...] Chapter 260 With Ji Rui''s consent, Letong decides to live directly in the hospital. "Mr. Ji, can you ask people to find a room with a kitchen nearby? I want to make some porridge and soup for my baby At this time, Letong is no longer the one with swollen eyes and no idea. Accepted the reality of her, quickly straightened out the waist, ready to do everything to help the baby fight this hard battle. She is much more experienced than Ji Rui. She knows that what she needs most now is to be strong in the face, not to hide in a corner and cry silently. Ji Rui, who usually gives orders, nods obediently, takes the phone, goes out for a minute or two, turns around and hands a bunch of keys to Letong. "In the last room on this floor, there is the dean''s office. There is a kitchen and a rest room for you to use at will." Letong takes the key, writes down the ingredients and medicinal materials for porridge and soup, and hands them to him. "Mr. Ji, you will take these to the doctor tomorrow morning to see what you can eat, what you can''t, and what you can eat. Let brother Li buy some back." Ji Rui immediately took the note and went out. In the past two days, the baby has been making trouble, and really hasn''t eaten anything. He has been relying on the nutrients from the hospital. Ji Rui watched his son''s little face become pale day by day, and he was very distressed. Now that Letong is willing to do so, he certainly can''t help it. After that, Letong turns back to the hospital bed and sits down. It was more than two o''clock in the morning, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Reach for your baby''s little hand and wrap it tightly between your two palms. She thought, in this life, no longer hold this little hand! Now that she has another chance to hold on, she won''t let go! No matter who, do not want to take this warm little hand from her hand. "Letong, go to the dean''s office and have a rest. Baby, I''ll guard it." Ji Rui, who wakes up the attending doctor and asks about the baby''s dietary taboos, whispers to Letong, who is sitting in front of the bed holding the baby''s hand tightly. "Mr. Ji, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m here with my baby." Letong doesn''t look back and says to Ji Rui in a voice. Ji Rui has learned Le Tong''s stubbornness. In addition, it''s midnight, and the baby is sleeping soundly. It''s not good to make a big noise. He doesn''t say anything. He turns around and goes out. Soon, he comes back with a set of bedding. "You''re tired, too. Hide in bed. I''ll sleep on the sofa." As the baby''s father, Ji Rui naturally can''t leave his baby son to Letong. Letong insists on staying here, so he has to sleep on the sofa. Yue Tong glances at the family bed that is very close to the baby''s bed and nods. Baby is not a cold headache, the time to live in the hospital would not be short, she has to take good care of her body, in order to take good care of the baby. These are all the experiences she has accumulated from taking care of her sick mother in bed for many years. It can also be said that it is a good and positive attitude. Letong is lying on her side on the bed, and her eyes are always on her sleeping baby. Although, she always says to herself, go to sleep, wake up, and have the energy to fight this tough battle tomorrow. But in my mind, it''s like playing a movie, playing back the little things that she met her baby for more than half a year. Ji Rui, who is sleeping on the sofa, seems to be in the same condition as her. At about four or five o''clock, Letong calls him gently. "Mr. Ji?" "Well?" The man''s deep but clear voice showed that he was as conscious as she was. "You haven''t slept much for days! Baby, I''ll watch you. Go to sleep! " In the dark, Letong can''t see the situation on the other side of the sofa, but her voice is very gentle. Before today, she had nothing to do with Ji Rui. But from now on, she and Ji Rui have become the closest allies because of the baby''s illness. She knew that in the days to come, she and he must form an alliance of mutual support and dependence. This relationship, at least, must be maintained until the baby heals. "I can''t sleep!" Tall men, originally, also have fragile times. Letong didn''t say a word, but Ji Rui''s deep and hoarse voice came from the darkness. "The baby didn''t have a mother. When he was brought back, he was only three days old. The man put him in my arms. He was not afraid of life at all. He rubbed around in my arms like a dog. At that time, I had no feelings for him. He''s just a product of an agreement between me and the old man. The baby loves to laugh since he was a child. The first word he can say is Dad. At that time, he called Dad to me and the dog in the mansion. Anyway, he called Dad to everything he likes. Later, he would say more and more every day. He learned the word "mommy" when he was nearly three years old. Or, he won''t, because he knows he doesn''t, so he doesn''t cry all the time. " Ji Rui says here, pause for a while, but le Tong in the dark silently wipes the tears in the corner of her eyes with her sleeves. "I''m not a good dad. Since I was a child, he has been following the old man all the time. I only go back to accompany him on Saturday and Sunday, and it''s still a kind of task. He is a smart and sensitive child. He should know my perfunctory thoughts about him, but he has always been very sticky and flattering to me. As long as I''m here, he doesn''t stick to anyone but me. No matter where I go, he has to follow me. Until he met you. Strange, isn''t it? Baobao, who is so wary of others, is not wary of you at all, and you, too, are very good to him. Sometimes, even when I am a father, I feel that compared with you, it seems that I really don''t love my baby enough. Maybe, this is the so-called fate. Baby suddenly ill, I did not want to trouble you, but the baby has been noisy, he is very wayward, I know, but I when the father, but can not bear to blame him, because, I owe him too much, he wants, but just a person who can replace his mother, but I, but even this can not give him. Letong, thank you for coming back at the first time. I''ll have a good chat with him when the baby is stable. But these days, could you please be nice to him first and don''t say anything about leaving? " Letong heavily sniffs. Ji Rui''s mood of saying this is very clear to her, but she can''t tell him. At this time, her mood would never be better than that of him. Even worse than him! [I thought it was the fourth watch, but when I looked at the time, it was past zero, so I took it as the first watch on the 19th. The truth slowly came to the surface. Good night, ladies!] Chapter 261 At this time, Letong''s mood will never be better than Ji Rui''s. Even worse than him! "Mr. Ji, if you''re polite, you don''t have to worry. I''ll accompany the baby well." Some words, she dare not say too clearly, after all, she is also afraid! She was afraid that if she was too obvious, men would be suspicious. If a careless truth poked out, let alone let her accompany the baby, probably, even the baby''s face will not let her see. The man didn''t speak any more, and Letong didn''t know what to say. At this time, they were worried about each other, but they couldn''t tell each other. Both sides felt bad. Silence became the handkerchief that covered the wound. Before dawn, Letong, who had not slept all night, got up and went to the kitchen at the end of the corridor to cook porridge. The meat and mushrooms were chopped into minced meat and added to the soft rice porridge, which smelled delicious. In this way, the baby''s appetite would be better. When she cooked porridge and brought it back to ICU, it was just seven o''clock. Ji Rui didn''t know when he got out of bed and was sitting in front of the sofa flipping through the newspaper. Letong put the big cup of porridge in front of Ji Rui, "Mr. Ji, have some breakfast first." Ji Rui said thank you, but he didn''t mean to do it. Letong thought that he was in a bad mood and had no appetite, so she comforted him softly, "Mr. Ji, you are the father of the baby. You have to take care of yourself before you can take good care of the baby." Ji Rui raised his eyelids to look at her, quietly opened the lid, Letong saw that he began to eat, then turned to see the baby. I don''t know if the smell of rice porridge stimulates the baby. Ji Rui only eats a few mouthfuls of rice porridge there, and the baby slowly opens his eyes. "Baby, wake up?" Le Tong hastens to gather in the past, hand caresses his forehead, soft voice says. "Sister..." Baby''s voice is no longer crisp, slightly hoarse voice seems to be stuck in the throat can''t spit out, with a little confused eyes closely staring at Letong, probably, think everything in front of you is a dream. Le Tong heart a burst of colic, but with a gentle smile on her face¡° Yes, it''s my sister. " He reached under his shoulder and gently lifted him up. He held the cup of warm water on the cupboard and pasted it to his lips. "Darling, come and drink some water." The baby''s eyes were still fixed on her, but she drank obediently. "Daddy said that the baby didn''t eat well for two days, so he didn''t have the strength to speak, did he? Baby eat porridge obediently, just have the strength to talk with elder sister, know? " The baby nodded, Ji Rui had come over at this time, picked up the baby to wash his teeth and face. When she came back, Letong had already filled the porridge. She took a spoonful and blew it a few times and handed it to the baby''s mouth. Ji Rui sits on the other side of the bed, embracing the baby and rubbing his head with his big hand. "Look, daddy didn''t cheat you, baby is so good, sister won''t want baby." The baby nodded and looked at Letong without blinking. However, in a few days, his fleshy face became thin. His eyes were deep, which made his eyes look big and deep. He felt sad when he saw them. "I''m sorry, my sister''s mobile phone was stolen by the thief, so I can''t call my baby." Baby this total fear of being abandoned idea, let Letong nearly tears. The baby, with a sound, reaches over and holds Letong''s waist. She leans into Letong''s arms and doesn''t speak. This time, Letong can''t hold back her tears any more. She hugs the villain in her arms, hands the bowl, and wipes the tears on her face with her sleeves. The bowl in his hand was picked up by the man, and a paper towel was stuffed in his hand. Letong drops her eyes, wipes the tears on her face, sucks her nose, and tries her best to make herself look normal. She doesn''t push away Ji Baobao until she stabilizes her mood. "Honey, come and eat porridge. After that, my sister will accompany you out for a walk." Listen to Ji Rui said that the baby''s physical condition is not bad, as long as you pay attention, you should be able to walk outside the small garden. Probably because I saw Letong and felt relieved, my baby had a good appetite and ate two bowls of rice porridge at one go. After eating rice porridge, with the consent of the doctor, Letong and Ji Rui take the baby''s hand for a walk. I don''t know whether it''s because I met Letong or because I''ve filled my stomach. The baby''s spirit is very good. Her thin face rippled with a brilliant smile. Her two little hands are shaking happily. Looking up at Ji Rui and Letong, her smile is getting stronger and stronger, and her dark eyes are clearly twinkling a bit cunning. "Daddy, sister, baby is so happy!" Letong looks down and smiles at him. Baobao doesn''t wait for the two adults to speak, and says, "do we look like a family now? My sister is Mommy, daddy and baby Facing the baby''s expectant eyes, Letong has mixed feelings in her heart. She glances at Ji Rui and sees that the other person doesn''t hear the baby''s words. She just looks at the front without expression. What''s rare is that she doesn''t have any dissatisfaction or frown. "Well, it does!" Letong nodded to the baby with a smile. Letong admits so generously, which is a bit beyond Ji Rui''s expectation. He suddenly turns his head and looks at Letong thoughtfully. Letong just pinches her baby''s face to coax her baby. She has no time to pay attention to Ji Rui''s reaction. The baby got the response of Letong, then pulled Ji Rui''s hand, and asked in a coquettish tone, "Daddy, do you think we look like it?" In Baobao''s straight-line thinking about this, if my sister and daddy both say that they are like each other, it means there is a play. Ji Rui takes a deep look at Letong, but the other side doesn''t look at him. He turns his eyes back to his son''s face. The little face, which had not seen a smile for two or three days, was rarely covered with a bright smile as before. "Well!" Ji Rui''s answer was far fetched, but it was enough to make the baby almost jump up. Two small hands tightly holding two people''s hands, the pace becomes more cheerful. It''s Letong. It doesn''t seem surprising to hear Ji Rui''s answer. Of course, she will not be as naive as Baobao, thinking that Ji Rui really has any idea about her. However, Ji Rui''s words a few hours ago made her understand that this man''s love for his baby is no less than her. However, a person with such a character is doomed to love in silence and never talk about love and pain all day long. It''s said that father''s love is like a mountain. What he said probably refers to Ji Rui, a man who is old-fashioned and taciturn. His love for the baby, easy not to say, but love deep, love introverted. If at ordinary times, he will certainly not indulge the baby, but in such a situation, if only a lie can win the baby a smile, this man will never hesitate. Chapter 262 The baby''s good wishes are recognized by two people he loves most. He is in a very good mood. He chatters all the way. Letong and Ji Rui just need to respond to him in a timely manner. Baobao and Letong squat in the grass to see two little grasshoppers fighting. Ji Rui stands by to answer the phone. Ji Rui hasn''t returned to Ji''s family for several days since the baby''s accident. Ji''s affairs are temporarily under Yang Sheng''s full control. Yang Sheng still calls Ji Rui when he encounters a difficult problem and makes a decision after discussion. This is the call from Yang Sheng. "Rui, how is the baby?" Ji Rui glances at the baby who is pointing in Letong''s arms and walks away. "Letong came back last night, and the baby''s mood has finally stabilized. Now he is happily playing with Letong." "Ah, that girl Tongtong..." Yang Sheng wanted to say something, but he wanted to say nothing. "What happened to her?" Ji Rui''s vision, subconsciously floating to the side, gently holding the baby''s Letong. Yang Sheng paused for half a second, "nothing... The last phase of the theme park project should be completed in these days. Baby, in this situation, does the opening date need to be delayed?" This large theme park is aimed at children. Others may not know, but Yang Sheng knows that Ji Rui insisted on building the park at the beginning, in addition to the economic value, another reason is because of the baby. Ji Rui didn''t even think about it, so he said, "slow down. Anyway, the propaganda work in the planning department hasn''t started yet." Yang Sheng answered and said he understood. Then he reported something else. Finally, he said to Ji Rui, "Rui, can you let Tong Tong listen to me?" Ji Rui walks back and hands the phone to Letong. Letong doesn''t understand and looks at him. Ji Rui puts the phone into her hand. "Yang Sheng is looking for you." Then he held the baby in his arms. Le Tong answered the phone, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter?" "Tong Tong, have you thought it over?" Yang Sheng, on the other side of the phone, said. Le Tong Leng Leng, did not answer immediately, but got up and walked to the pavilion on the edge of the grass. "Elder martial brother, I don''t quite understand what you mean." "Tong Tong, I know you are pitiful for your baby, but you always give him hope like this. Have you ever thought about your own situation?" For Yang Sheng, Ji Rui and Letong are all his good friends, but he thinks this from the standpoint of Letong. "Thank you, elder martial brother." Now, no matter what others say, Letong won''t give up the idea of taking care of her baby, but she can''t tell anyone why. Yang Sheng on the other side of the phone was silent again. "Well, since you have decided, I can''t say anything. I''ll go to see him in the afternoon and bring him what I want to eat." Return the phone to Ji Rui. Letong is worried that he will ask Yang Sheng about his intention, but the man just takes the phone and puts it away, saying nothing. In fact, even if Letong doesn''t say it, Ji Rui can probably guess what Yang Sheng said to Letong. It''s just to persuade her not to come to this muddy water, right? Yang Sheng obviously asked him to transfer the call to Letong, but he just told Ji Rui not to do anything out of line to her just because Letong was kind. Otherwise, Yang Sheng would not let him go. Ji Rui has always known that Yang Sheng and Letong have a good relationship, but how good is it? At this time, he finally knows. Ji Rui feels a little uncomfortable when he thinks of the good relationship between them. This kind of feeling like fishbone choking in his throat often appears recently, and every time, it seems that it is because of Letong. "Baobao, uncle Sheng said that he would come to see you in the afternoon. You can bring whatever you want to play with." Baobaoxian was excited, but soon he put away his smile and said decidedly. "No baby! Doctor uncle said, the baby can''t eat now, sister, you tell Uncle Sheng, wait for the baby to get well, then invite the baby to eat. " Letong can''t hold the baby crying, for the baby''s sensible, but also for God has the heart to torture such a sensible and lovely child. I don''t know if it''s because of the medicine or the disease. In the past, the baby was so energetic that he always ran around like a wild monkey. After playing on the grass for more than half an hour, he would lie on Ji Rui and would not move. Ji Rui and Le Tong look in the eyes and feel uncomfortable in their hearts. They take turns holding him in their arms and make a big circle in the garden. They accompany him talking and laughing to distract his attention. After walking back, the baby lay on the bed and didn''t say a few words, then fell asleep with his head down. Letong secretly ran to ask the doctor, the doctor said that fatigue is easy because of the decline of his body''s immunity. "The baby is really not simple. Ordinary children have a sense of fear of hospitals alone. But he stayed in for a few days, but he didn''t talk to us about pain from beginning to end. Two days ago, he was crying all the time, just because he couldn''t see you. He didn''t say a word about his illness. Don''t say he''s just a child over five years old. Even if he''s an adult, it''s not easy to do it. Alas... " The doctor''s words let Letong hide in the bathroom for more than ten minutes. The baby sleeps for two or three hours, wakes up and has lunch. In the next few days, the baby''s life was like the first day of Letong''s return. After breakfast, Ji Rui and Letong took him out for a walk. After a sleep, he could have lunch. After that, he cooperated with the doctor for treatment. After that, Letong would tell him stories or accompany him to draw and read books. When he was tired, he would go to sleep again, wake up again, and it was time for dinner. Because of the convenience of growing up in the hospital, Letong has been able to make various kinds of food for her baby these days. Of course, most of these delicacies are limited to light porridge and soup, but baby still enjoys every meal. Ji Rui has never been idle. When the baby is awake, he and Letong accompany the baby together. When the baby sleeps, he calls from time to time to find out the situation of bone marrow matching. He even sent his baby''s bone marrow samples abroad, hoping to find suitable bone marrow in a wider range. In the twinkling of an eye, Letong has been back in r city for four days, and the baby has been hospitalized for a full week. Every day, the baby is actively cooperating with the treatment, and always in a good mood to have fun with Letong and Ji Rui. But Letong looked at his thin face day by day, and felt more and more uncomfortable. The major hospitals in recent days have come back to the results, but also let Letong''s heart continue to sink. [Third watch] Chapter 263 Ji Rui never thought that one day, the person who accompanied him through the difficulties was the little secretary, Le Tong, who had been ridiculed by him. In the hospital these days, he watched her carefully and gently serve her baby son. At first, the medical staff of the hospital thought that Letong was the baby''s mother. Later, when they knew that she was just an outsider who had nothing to do with the baby, they were all surprised, saying that even her own mother might not be able to achieve the same level as Letong. It''s a shame to say that since Le Tong came to the hospital, he has worked harder than his father. To cook for the baby, to feed him, to help him take a bath, to accompany him for a walk, to tell him stories, these boring things repeated every day, are all done by Letong, an outsider. It''s not that he doesn''t want to take on these responsibilities, but that both Baobao and Letong refuse to let him take over these things. In the past, Ji Rui felt that his baby son was very sticky to him, but now, with Letong in, he realized what sticky is. Besides, it''s not like sticking to him. The baby''s stickiness to Letong is more of a kind of dependence and trust without intention. Moreover, he did not dare to make Letong angry. Even if he saw Letong''s eyes showing a little displeasure, he immediately admitted his mistake and asked for forgiveness. Exactly speaking, in front of Letong, the baby is more like a five-year-old child, full of innocence, and has no intention. But Ji Rui, but stick to stick, the temper should be angry, the mood of the trouble, a lot. In front of Ji Rui, Baobao is a self willed guy. He plays some tricks from time to time. However, Ji Rui usually opens his eyes and closes his eyes. From the heart, although whether it is in front of Letong that no scheming good baby or in front of their own love to play scheming wayward baby, are his baby son. But he hopes that the baby can live a simpler life. He doesn''t have to use his little head to think about the complicated things in the adult world. He just needs to live a happy and simple life with his mentality as a child over five years old. Originally, these ideas were not clear in Ji Rui''s mind, but after the baby got sick, these ideas became stronger and stronger day by day. But the baby''s illness makes Ji Rui realize that it seems more and more difficult for him to live a simple and happy life. All the major hospitals responded one after another. Without exception, they were all "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry, we''ll try our best to help you find..." Ji Rui is very clear that the so-called efforts of these presidents are like looking for a needle in a haystack. The hope of successful pairing will only become more and more dim as time goes on. Ji Rui is silent day by day, and Letong seems to be no better than him. When accompanying the baby, she smiles very brightly. In the twinkling of an eye, where the baby can''t see, Ji Rui sees her hiding in the bathroom more than once, and she doesn''t come out for more than ten or twenty minutes. After coming out, almost all are red eyes hanging head. Every time I see such Letong, Ji Rui feels choked by something. But Ji Rui had no time to analyze these changes in his heart. On this day, while the baby is asleep, Ji Rui goes to the dean''s office, and Letong is also sensitive to what he is aware of and wants to go with him. In the dean''s office, besides the Dean, there is Baobao''s attending doctor, a male doctor in his forties, surnamed Dong. Baobao always calls him Doctor''s uncle. "Mr. Ji, the baby''s physical condition is getting worse day by day. Although the baby is very optimistic, the situation will still get worse day by day if it goes on like this." Dr. Dong''s face is worried. The baby has lived in the hospital for more than ten days. The doctors and nurses in the hospital are dazed, and the charm of hook people is invincible. "Dr. Dong, help me to have a bone marrow test tomorrow." Ji Rui seems to have made such a decision after serious consideration. Dr. Dong and the president were silent for a long time. At last, they nodded. When Ji Rui comes back from the dean''s office with his bone marrow test results, Letong knows that the results are unsatisfactory from his cold look. Finally, she didn''t ask Ji Rui, and Ji Rui didn''t mention it to her. On the afternoon of the day when Ji Rui''s bone marrow matching results come out, Letong calls Ji Rui out of the balcony while the baby is asleep, and carefully locks the door. Ji Rui leans on the guardrail and looks at her drooping eyes and pursing her lips. It seems that there is something hard to say. In the heart about had some bottom, "Yue Tong, are you going back to D province?" Although Ji Rui hopes that Letong will always be with her baby until she overcomes the disease, this hope is too selfish after all. Letong is neither related to Ji Rui nor Baobao, but for the sake of father and son, she has left her start-up career for nearly 20 days. This selfless, for many people can not do, and she, has been doing, but never half a complaint. Le Tong suddenly raised her head and looked at him in surprise. Then, she shook her head and quickly turned away. "No, Mr. Ji, I have no plan to go back to D province." Ji Rui is puzzled by Le Tong''s reaction. Since she doesn''t want to go back to D Province, what is the reason for her embarrassment? When Ji Rui can''t think about it, he hears Le Tong ask him. "Mr. Ji, do you still count your previous contract?" This time, Ji Rui suddenly looks up at her. "What do you mean, Letong?" Ji Rui frowns and stares at her! Now that she mentioned the contract, did she want to ask him for five million? No wonder she so readily asked to stay with the baby, the original, she played such a wishful thinking!! Ji Rui''s heart seems to be hit by a stone. All kinds of guesses and ideas rush towards him like a tide. In a flash, the beautiful image created by Letong in his mind during this period of time completely collapsed and festered because of Letong''s stuttering question. Oh, if you want five million, you should make it clear at the beginning. Why cover it up? Ji Rui, for the sake of his precious son, not to mention five million, even if five hundred million, is willing to pay! Just, pitiful oneself baby son, so trust and depend on to this woman, but originally, what she does, however, is for money! Yue Tong seems to be frightened by his sudden change. She shrinks and falters. Just when Ji Rui wants to spit out some vicious words to mock her, she hears her speak. "I''m willing to perform the part of the contract that requires me to be a baby''s mother and take care of him unconditionally. The other half is about being your woman. I think you have no intention like me. Therefore, I will not fulfill this part. I don''t want any money. Is that ok? " Good night, ladies Chapter 264 Ji Rui was surprised by Letong''s words again! Shocked, but also completely confused by Letong. Is what she said true? Not a cent, but willing to be a baby mommy and take care of him? What does she want? What Letong said is totally different from what Ji Rui guessed. As a result, Ji Rui was more and more uncertain that what he had just heard was complete and accurate. "Letong, do you mean that you will continue to stay and take care of your baby until he recovers, but you won''t get a cent?" Once upon a time, she was a very stingy person in his mind. She would choose to work six days a week for a little extra pay, and she would walk to work every day to save a little money on the bus. But it is such a stingy woman, but for a child who has nothing to do with her, she is willing to give up her new career which has just started in other places, and accompany a child who has nothing to do with her day and night in the hospital for no return. She, what''s the picture? Ji Rui can''t explain Letong''s behavior with his normal thinking. He only looks at Letong with confused and scrutinizing eyes. As for the part that she said she would not be his woman, he did not want to pursue it for the time being. Although, even he can''t ignore it, when he heard her saying that she didn''t want to be his woman, it seemed that there were gusts of cool wind blowing through his heart. However, now the most important thing is the baby, his own, all can be ignored! Le Tong seemed to hesitate for a moment, "Mr. Ji, baby, he... Doesn''t always want to have a mommy? I think... " At this point, Letong''s eyes are red again. Ji Rui''s heart suddenly seems to be pulled by something. The feeling of shame surged up. Rarely, he felt ashamed for thinking about Letong just now. Clearly, Letong has selflessly paid so much for her baby in the past few months. Even he, who is a father, doesn''t worry about her. The decision she made, however, is to realize her baby''s dream. But I have to guess her with that dirty mind. "Letong, thank you Jida president rarely realized that he was in the heart of a villain to spend the belly of a gentleman, and sincerely bowed his head to apologize to Letong. Letong looks at what else he wants to say, and the baby cries loudly from the ward. "Sister... Sister..." Letong quickly turns around and runs back to the ward. Ji Rui leans on the guardrail and looks at the two loving people in the ward. Thoughts, back to more than half an hour ago. When Ji Rui took over the matching results, Dr. Dong did not comfort, but said such a word¡° Mr. Ji, I don''t know if I should say something. " Ji Rui looks at the cruel result on the matching book and says in a dull voice. "Now, no matter how slim the chance is, I will try it." "Mr. Ji, I think you can contact the baby''s biological mother. Even though the chance of her meeting the baby is very small, if... I mean if the baby has brothers and sisters, the success rate of bone marrow matching may be close to 10%..." Of course, Dr. Dong doesn''t dare to spy on Ji Rui''s love life, but he really doesn''t want to see his baby haggard day by day. If he can help this lovely and poor child, even if he offends the awe inspiring president of Ji University, it''s worth it. Ji Rui didn''t say a word, didn''t see Dr. Dong, took the report, turned around and left. Ji Rui at this moment, but took out the phone, hesitated again and again, or called out. "It''s me. Help me find someone!" ¡­¡­ In the ward, Letong shouts for the hungry baby to fill a bowl of soup. Watching him finish the soup with a bowl in his hand, Letong takes a hot towel to clean the baby''s mouth. Letong picked up the little guy. More than a month ago, she couldn''t pick him up at all, but this time, she easily picked him up on the sofa. There is not only sunshine on this side of the sofa, but also a large garden outside. The baby sits on Letong''s thigh, quietly leans in her arms and looks at the blue sky and white clouds outside without blinking. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. In the past two days, the baby''s words have become much smaller. Dr. Dong said that it is estimated that the adverse reactions of treatment have come up. People are uncomfortable and naturally don''t want to speak. And the baby himself, but did not say uncomfortable and so on. Yue Tong looks in the eye, pain in the heart, but dare not ask half a sentence. Even the baby herself has deliberately played down the pain of illness. As an adult, how can she talk about "baby, do you feel pain" all day long? Yue Tong holding the baby brewing for a long time, lowered his head to kiss the little guy''s cool forehead, "baby!" Looking at the blue sky and white clouds all the time, he took back his sight, raised his face and touched Letong''s face with a smile, "beauty..." Yue Tong licked his lips and opened his mouth very difficultly. "Does the baby... Want her sister to be the baby''s mother?" Letong, who has always been eloquent, hesitated to a five-year-old boy. It was not easy for her to express what she wanted to say. The baby''s eyes flashed ecstasy, "sister, would you like to be the baby''s Mommy?" The small hand clasps Le Tong''s neck, props up the body and kisses Le Tong twice. Letong''s eyes are moist and nods heavily to her baby. "Well, yes, my sister would like to be the baby''s mother!" The baby stares at her, eyes gradually covered with a layer of fog, looking at, mouth a flat, then put his face buried in Letong shoulder sobbing. "Mummy... Mummy... Mummy... Mummy..." The little guy has been sobbing and repeating the words he said only when he was nearly three years old. His thin body is shaking badly in Letong''s arms. Letong hugged him tightly, tears, like the dike of the gate, flowed down his cheek. "Darling, Mommy is..." "Mommy... You can''t do without baby... Baby will be very good, very good... Don''t do without baby..." Obviously, the baby always thinks that because he is not good, Mommy doesn''t want him. At this time, he directly regards Letong as his own Mommy. Letong''s heart is like a knife. She holds up the baby''s small face, which is also full of tears. She kisses and rubs it. She wants to eat this little guy into her stomach and protect him. No matter who or what, she can''t hurt him. "The baby is very good. Mommy will never give up the baby. Mommy will always accompany the baby..." Ji Rui pushes the door into the ward after calling. What he sees is the picture of Letong and baby holding each other and crying into tears. Baby heard the door, raised his head and saw Ji Rui. The little guy with tears on his face turned tears into laughter. "Daddy... Baby has Mommy... Baby finally has Mommy..." Chapter 265 Baobao''s words make Ji Rui''s eyes red. When he saw the baby''s son open his arms to him, he didn''t hesitate. He walked over and let his son put his arms around his neck. And he, also very naturally, put his baby son and Le Tong holding the little guy together, into his arms! There were two tearful people in his arms, one big and the other small, and their bodies were shaking slightly. Ji Rui''s palms were naturally attached to their backs, as if this was the most common thing for him. The broad and powerful palm gently patted the two people on the back, comforting the two emotional people. Ji Rui, who has always hated having too much physical contact with others, has no aversion to such a close embrace. On the contrary, holding Letong and his son in such a way makes him feel at ease. Such an idea flashed in my mind. It''s good to be like this in front of my eyes! At this moment, Ji Rui even had the illusion that Letong was the baby''s mother. And he and Baobao, together with Letong, are a complete family of three. Since the baby changed his name to Letong''s Mommy, it seems that he wants to make up for the mommy he hasn''t called in the past few years at one time. Every time he calls Letong, he uses the method of repetition and superposition. "Mommy, Mommy, baby wants to drink borscht at night, OK?" "Mommy, Mommy, baby wants to hear that detective story the day before yesterday, OK?" Mommy, Mommy Mommy, Mommy Letong is not angry with her baby''s childish behavior at all. No matter how busy she is, and no matter how capricious her baby''s request is, Letong will always reply with his gentle and indulgent smile and affirmative answer. Ji Rui, on one side, often looks at his baby son''s thin and weak but happy smile. He feels sad, but he also feels that God has a trace of pity and care for his baby. Baby these two days, seems to switch back to a healthy state, that noisy little chatterbox, chirping, all day long catch Letong talking. After two days of this kind of life, at noon, after lunch, the baby nagged with Letong for a while, then went to sleep with drooping eyelids. Ji Rui is talking with a well-known foreign doctor on his computer. Letong comes to him and says to him in a soft voice, "Mr. Ji, I want to go home to get something and go out to do something by the way. Maybe I can come back in the evening. When the baby wakes up, you can talk to him." After returning from D Province, Letong hasn''t left the gate of the hospital for nearly a month. She always asks Luo yuan''er to bring her what she needs. Ji Rui, the father of her baby, is very grateful. Now she''s just leaving for one afternoon. Of course, he won''t stop or think about it. "Well, go ahead. I''ll let Xiao Li take you. When the baby wakes up, I''ll explain to him." Le Tong a face is embarrassed, repeatedly wave a hand to refuse a way. "No, I can take a taxi myself." Letong''s obstinacy makes Ji Rui know too much. He thinks that maybe she has something personal that is inconvenient for Xiao Li to follow, so he has to go out by herself to take a taxi. Le Tong just left for a while, Ji Rui''s mobile phone rang. Ji Rui takes a look at the incoming call and the sleeping Ji Baobao lying quietly on the bed. Holding the phone, he pushes open the balcony door and goes out. "How?" "Mr. Ji, can you give me a more detailed range of specific information about that person?" Ji Rui frowned. He only knew that the other party was healthy, well-educated and excellent in all aspects. For others, according to the regulations, he was not allowed to know, and he did not want to know. "I know. I told you. You haven''t made any progress there?" "Mr. Ji, to tell you the truth, I can''t find any relevant information for the time being. First, the scope you gave me is too large. Second, the company is a foreign company, so I have done a good job in keeping the information secret. I''ll try to negotiate with the other party again... " Ji Rui brows twist into a knot, impatiently interrupted him, "no, I go to check." Ji Rui didn''t want to disturb that person, but now it seems that it''s really difficult to get the information he wants without her. "Mr. Ji, if it''s not too urgent, I still have confidence..." "Urgent, very urgent! Come on, you''ve never heard of it He Ji Rui baby son''s life is waiting to save, can not be anxious? Although, even if you find that person, you may not be able to save the baby, but at least, there is a little more hope! Ji Rui hung up the phone in a hurry, looked at the nothingness in the distance, and after a while, he picked up the phone and pressed a series of numbers. "Coco, it''s me." To tell you the truth, if it was not a last resort, he would not take the initiative to dial the phone. "Oh! Rui! Do you think of me at last? Are you coming to see me? Or do you want me to fly with you... " In the microphone, came a woman''s warm words. "Coco, I need your help." Ji Rui pinches his eyebrows and interrupts the woman. "Rui, your business is mine. Why are you so polite?" Women are still very enthusiastic, tone, but like lovers complain. "Coco, the baby is ill. It''s leukemia. The major hospitals in China, including myself, can''t find the same bone marrow, so I think..." Ji Rui thought what, he did not say, because, he knows, the other side will understand. The phone was silent for a while, "Rui, this kind of thing is underground trading, so, there has always been very careful, even I, know, will never be more than you. You give me some time, I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee it. Please send me your baby''s detailed medical record, and I''ll contact you to see if other channels can find the right bone marrow, OK? " At this point, as the baby becomes thinner and thinner day by day, Ji Rui knows that he has no choice. No matter who, or what form, as long as he can save the baby, he will try. "OK, I''ll send it to you right now." Ji Rui just sent the baby''s latest medical records to Coco''s mailbox. Over there, the baby who has just slept for a short time has wakened up. The little guy sat up and wiped his sleepy eyes with the back of his hand. Looking around, Ji Rui knew that he was looking for Letong. "Baby, wake up?" Ji Rui closes his laptop and goes over to help him pull his collar and button his clothes. The sick man''s clothes are more and more empty day by day. Even Ji Rui, a self-confident seven foot man, doesn''t dare to see the ferocious protruding bones in his clothes. Chapter 266 "Where''s Mommy? Where''s the baby and Mommy? " Baby everywhere can not find the figure of Letong, face anxious and irritable, voice, with a slight cry. "Didn''t the baby say he wanted a salad? There''s no one here. Mommy went out to buy it and came back later. " Ji Rui holds the baby in his arms and gently rubs his head to comfort him. Even if Ji Rui says so, Baobao still looks at him with suspicion. Ji Rui pointed to Letong''s laptop on the cupboard and her folded clothes on the nursing bed. "Baby, look, Mommy''s computer and clothes are still there." Ji Rui sends a message to Letong while the doctor takes the baby''s temperature, but he hasn''t received a reply. The expression on the baby''s face was more and more anxious and worried. In his mouth, he kept asking Ji Rui, "Daddy, why doesn''t Mommy come back?" "Daddy, let the baby call mummy..." Ji Rui has no choice but to hand the phone to the baby. The baby took the phone and pulled it out. A second or two later, a faint ring sounded in the ward. It seemed that it was the ring of Letong''s phone. And the faint bell seemed to come from under her pillow. Ji Rui goes to lift the pillow to have a look. Sure enough, Letong''s mobile phone is under the pillow. "Daddy, does Mommy think that the baby is sick and doesn''t want the baby..." the little guy looks at Ji Rui with flat mouth and red eyes. Ji Rui knows that the fact that Letong ran away without a word a few months ago left an indelible shadow in the baby''s heart. In addition, now the baby is in the most vulnerable time, the mood of worrying about gain and loss is very strong, the slightest wind, he will be sensitive to detect that something is wrong, a wrong, it will inevitably be wishful thinking. In front of Letong, he usually doesn''t show it, but after Letong turns around, all his insecurity and vulnerability will be revealed. Ji Rui hugs the baby and assures him in a soft voice¡° Baby will be OK soon, baby is so handsome, Mommy will never want baby I don''t know why, although Letong has a previous record of running away, Ji Rui is very confident and stable at the moment. Letong''s good for the baby is not pretended. How can a person who hurts the baby to the bone be willing to leave the seriously ill baby behind? But Baobao obviously does not have Ji Rui''s determination and confidence. As time goes by, Baobao becomes more and more restless, and even asks Ji Rui to accompany him out to find Letong. But now the baby such situation, the mood should not be excited, Ji Rui was he make no way, had to let the doctor to give him injection of sedative. Baby in the drug effect, finally fell asleep in the past. It''s almost five o''clock, and Letong hasn''t come back yet. Ji Rui estimates that Letong is going home to do something. He calls Longxiang and asks someone to send dinner. Then he put down the phone and the door of the ward was pushed open. Ji Rui thinks it''s Letong. He stands up and is about to meet her. It was Mr. Ji and his dear wife, Mrs. Ji, who came in. Since the baby was hospitalized, the old man would come to see the baby every day, but Mrs. Ji came here for the first time. First, Ji Rui didn''t welcome her. Second, maybe she didn''t want to come either. After all, her two precious sons were indirectly sent to prison by Ji Rui. Ji Rui quickly walks over and stands in front of them. "What are you doing here?" If it is to see him Ji Rui and baby''s confusion, it is unnecessary! No matter what the price, Ji Rui will make the baby better!! "Ah Rui, I''ve come to see the baby. I haven''t seen him for months!" The woman cried in a low voice. Ji Rui black calm face cold voice to shout a way, "roll! Babies don''t need your sympathy and compassion! " "ARI, how can you talk to your aunt like this?" The old man protected the woman behind him, and his tone was much heavier. Ji Rui pushed out the door with him, "you''d better not provoke me, get out!" It''s hard for the baby to fall asleep. He doesn''t want his son to wake up by this disgusting woman. What else did the old man with the same angry face want to say? The woman behind him pulled him and handed the goods to the bodyguard standing outside the door. "Ah Rui is in a bad mood. Let''s go back first." When Letong came back, it was more than six o''clock in the evening. Open the door of the ward, it''s very quiet inside. Letong first walked to the hospital bed to see the sleeping baby, helped the baby to tuck in the corner, bowed her head and gave a few kisses on her face. Then she went to the sofa, called, put her hand over her face, and leaned on the sofa like a sleeping man. "Mr. Ji?" The man moved slightly for a while, slowly moved away the palm, opened his eyes a little confused, looked at Letong, for a long time to focus like, sit straight body, "come back?" Letong sat down beside him, "well, something delayed for a while, didn''t the baby make trouble?" Ji Rui raises his hand to turn on the light. Letong reaches for his sleeve¡° The baby doesn''t like to sleep with the light on. " Ji Rui then draws back his hand. Does the baby have such a habit? Why doesn''t he know? "After a while, I called you. You forgot your phone." Le Tong nodded, "well, I just thought of it in the taxi. I thought that I would come back after I finished my work anyway. I didn''t want to turn it back. I didn''t expect that I was so late." "Well." Two people are sitting in more and more dark ward, silent for a while, faint in the dark, Yue Tong asks. "Brother Li said that the old chairman and his wife have been here. What''s the matter?" It seems that Letong can see that Ji Rui is in a bad mood in such a dark light. Perhaps, the mood of such an abstract thing, by, not with the eyes to see, but with the heart to feel. "Well..." In the dark, the man answered. "What''s the noise?" Originally, Letong should not go to inquire about Ji Rui''s private affairs, but Baobao is a very sensitive person. Letong is afraid that Ji Rui''s emotions will directly affect Baobao. "Well." The man simply responded, but there was no sign of impatience. "I don''t think you should use your emotions to decide the baby. Although the baby is only five years old, who is good to him and who is not good to him, he knows better than US adults. If he wants to see anyone, you can let him see it. " Letong doesn''t know what contradiction Ji Rui has with his stepmother, but she knows that Ji Rui hates his stepmother very much. The reason is that Letong is not easy to ask. But she once heard Baobao ask Ji, "grandfather, grandma, why don''t you come to see Baobao? Is she going to accompany her younger brother and sister?" It can be seen that the baby is missing his grandmother. [bamboo is a little transparent. I''m learning about plot design, plot layout and characterization. Thank you for your kind advice and support. But bamboo thinks that it can''t write a text that has climax without foreshadowing and promotion, and has no supporting role, and only two protagonists love to come and go all day long. If some girls are disappointed, bamboo would like to say sorry!] Chapter 267 Ji Rui just pursed his lips and said nothing. After a while, he stood up and said. "Ask the baby tomorrow." The next day, Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji come to see the baby together. Ji Rui sees them enter the door, only looks at them silently, turns and goes out. Letong also stood up and wanted to go out, but was grabbed by the baby''s wrist. "Mummy, mummy, will you stay here with the baby?" Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji look at Letong in surprise at the same time. Letong smiles shyly at them and explains, "Madam Chairman, don''t get me wrong. It has nothing to do with Mr. Ji that baby has recognized me as a mother." Although Letong said so, but Ji''s eyes, or unconsciously look at Letong with the vision of looking at the future daughter-in-law. Letong understands that her identity is embarrassing, but Baobao keeps pulling her and won''t let her leave. She has to sit in the ward with a smile, take out her mobile phone, brush her web page with her head down, and try to minimize her sense of existence. As Letong thinks, the baby''s feelings for Mrs. Ji are not as deep as those for the old man, but they are also sweet and sweet, one by one. But usually, the baby is only coquetry to the person he likes. The baby''s spirit is still not very good. After about half an hour''s coquetry with Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji, he leans on Letong and falls asleep. Yue Tong holds him and asks him to lie down. Then she covers him with a quilt and looks up. She just wants to know if master Ji is ready to leave, but the old man says, "Miss Le, let''s talk." The old man, as expected, is Ji Rui''s father. He doesn''t give anyone any room to object even when he speaks. Letong nodded and followed the old man out of the terrace. In fact, she could guess what the old man wanted to say to her. "Miss Le, are you friends with a Rui?" Sure enough, let her guess! "Chairman, I have just made it very clear that I have nothing to do with President Ji." Nearly a month before that, Ji Laozi had never asked Letong about her relationship with Ji Rui or Baobao. Probably, at that time, Ji only thought that Letong was Ji Rui. Please come back to take care of the baby. But now, because of the baby''s mummy, the old man is in a bit of a mess. "Miss Le, do you think I''m only five years old like my baby?" The old man''s eyes were sharp, and his words were full of bitterness. If not for the baby, Letong is not interested in dealing with such an old man. Now, she knows why Ji Rui is wrong with the old man. "Chairman, I only have so much to say. You can believe it or not. Excuse me!" For the sake of his kindness to his baby in the past few years, Letong is quite polite to him. When I enter the door, I just see Ji Rui push the door in. Ji Rui''s face is cold when I see the master behind Letong. Letong didn''t want to look at the family''s face and went to the door, "Mr. Ji, I''ll make dinner. If the baby wakes up, you can let him come and have a look." Ji Rui takes a deep look at her as if he wants to see something from her face. But there is nothing on Letong''s face. She opens the door lightly and leaves quickly. Ji Rui rarely sends two old people into the elevator. When the door of the elevator closes, Ji Rui says to him in a cold voice. "Don''t worry about my business. Don''t provoke my people. Otherwise, don''t blame me!" The old man asked thoughtfully in his sinister eyes. "Is Letong your man? Who is she to you? girl friend? Wife? " The relationship between father and son, which has been getting warmer since then, seems to have fallen to the freezing point again because of Yue Tong. "She''s mine. It''s none of your business. In a word, don''t try to touch her finger!" Ji Rui cold face warning the old man, because an outsider and with the old man tear face, this in Ji Rui, or for the first time! The old man is also overcast, but he clearly remembers that his son has just ended the cold war with him. Now, if he falls out again for an outsider, it''s not worth it. "I''ll see the baby tomorrow." When walking out of the elevator, Mr. Ji only said this. Ji Rui pressed the elevator door and said to his back, "I advise you, you''d better not speak ill of her in front of the baby, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that the baby will call you grandfather!" Ji''s steps stopped for a moment. When he turned around, the elevator door had been closed again. After getting on the bus, Mr. Ji said to his close confidants driving in front of him. "Check the background of Letong!" Ji Rui returns to the ward. Before the baby wakes up, he tells Xiao Li to look at him. He goes to the end of the corridor, which has been completely vacated for them. He walked quietly to the kitchen door and leaned against it. The lampblack machine in the kitchen is booming, with his back to Letong. It seems that he is not aware of his coming. He just quietly looked at her thin back, watching her head down, methodically cut the meat, pour it into the pot and stir fry it slowly. "Letong..." Le Tong turns her head and looks at him in surprise¡° Mr. Ji, why don''t you accompany your baby? " "The baby hasn''t woken up. Did my father tell you something?" Ji Rui is a little afraid suddenly. He is afraid that the old man will scare Le Tong away if he says something terrible. This kind of thing, from Ji Rui''s record, happened to his friends all the time, both men and women. Ji is a man with a strong desire to control. What he does is not so much to protect Ji Rui as to control everything in his own hands. Before, Ji Rui didn''t understand. When he understood, he didn''t care. In any case, he did not mind those men and women, since they could easily be sent away by the old man with money or other means, it showed that the feelings of those men and women for themselves were not pure. In other words, not deep enough to be willing to offend the old man for his Ji Rui. It''s no fun for such a friend to come back reluctantly. Ji Rui is not so pitiful as to rely on such a false friend to give away his friendship. Probably because of this reason, from small to large, his friends are very few, no matter male or female. But just now, when he saw the old man walking into the ward behind Letong, his anger gushed out without warning. If it''s not for the fear of quarreling with the baby, it''s also for fear that it will embarrass Letong. It''s estimated that he will tear his face with the old man on the spot. Yes, at that moment, he was afraid! Afraid, Letong will be hurt because of the old man''s words! Afraid, Letong will choose to escape from him and the baby again because of the old man''s words! [three shifts, then one to two, to make up for yesterday''s ha!] Chapter 268 This kind of fear is no stranger to Ji Rui. But in the past, Ji Rui only felt this emotion in two people. These two people, one is the mother, the other is the baby. Mother and baby are his blood relatives, but Letong is nothing. Because nothing, he and Letong seem to have nothing to do with each other. Ji Rui''s fear seems to be stronger than ever because of this fragile and vulnerable relationship. As soon as he sees off the old man, he has to come to confirm the idea in Letong''s heart. Letong looks at him silently, then turns to stir fry the meat in the pot. "No!" Letong''s answer seems to be in Ji Rui''s expectation, and it seems to be out of his expectation. At one time, he thought that she was a deep-seated and vain woman, but now, more and more, he found that she was totally different from the one he imagined. But this is not the same, in the end is how different, until now, his heart is still not an accurate concept. Because, often, he thought that he finally saw her, but something would happen, let him refresh her image in his mind again and again. Now, for example, he thought that she would take the opportunity to complain to him. But she didn''t! Just so light to answer him, as if, the old man really nothing with her said the same. But he knew better than anyone that the old man had said something ugly to her. And she said no. Why? Don''t want him to worry? Or don''t you want to ruin his father son relationship? Or When Ji Rui secretly selects one by one and denies another, he hears Le Tong say. "Mr. Ji, some words hurt people because you care. If you don''t care about that person at all, his words won''t do you any harm. " Yue Tong is very clever. She tells him politely that the old man has indeed said something ugly to her. Because she knew that such a thing could not be concealed from him. But she hinted very implicitly that she had not been hurt. Because the old man is nothing to her, so he doesn''t have to be strong for her, because since there is no harm, he doesn''t need to denounce anything. Ji Rui''s mood is complicated. He can''t say what he is feeling at the moment, but he is definitely not happy or happy. In these complex and unclear moods, there are some anger and sadness. He couldn''t tell whether it was for himself or for Letong. "Are you always like this?" Although he could not distinguish the source of many emotions, his tone at this moment was clearly with a trace of anger and resentment. Letong didn''t look back. When Ji Rui thought she didn''t hear her words, she turned off the stove and looked at him straightly. "Mr. Ji, there are many different classes of people in this world. Some people, such as you, who are powerful and powerful, can naturally be angry for one thing or even a simple sentence, because you have the ability to get justice for yourself. But some people, such as me, are powerless and powerless. Even though I''m angry, I can''t get justice for myself. This anger, in the end, became a weapon to hurt myself. Why bother? Why don''t you treat these people and things as shit, step on the grass and wipe it clean by yourself? Even if you stand on the street and swear, no dog will come out to confess or apologize to me, will you? " Letong''s attitude can''t be simply summed up as optimistic or pessimistic. To be exact, it''s actually a way for the little people living at the bottom to treat themselves well. Everyone has to pay for their emotions. For people like Ji Rui, he is angry. He can vent his anger on many people, but those who are angry dare not say a word But for people like Letong, she is angry and has no other possibility except to drive herself crazy. Therefore, between driving herself crazy and trying to be open-minded, Letong chooses the latter. Her words, not without reason, full of wisdom, but also with deep helplessness. Ji Rui looks at her. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. Embarrassment comes up slowly. Because, he seemed to have been like the old man, wantonly said some hurt her words, at that time, he naturally thought of her as a scheming woman who wanted to be superior and unscrupulous. At that time, did she, once, regard herself as dog dung, step on it, turn around and quietly walk to the grass to clean it? "Letong, you don''t have to swallow it like this. What he said to you, I''ll get it back for you." Ji Ruiqiang suppresses self loathing and assures Letong. Yue Tong shook his head, "Mr. Ji, you think too much! I''m really nothing. I''m not a strong person. If I have something, I''ll hide and cry. " Yue Tong said, quickly put his face together in front of Ji Rui, "you see, did I cry?" Ji Rui looks at her from the top to the bottom. For a moment, he sees a familiar smile in Letong''s smiling eyes. This familiar smile is the smile when the baby is playing with a bad heart. It seems that Letong is damaged by the baby! Yue Tong gave him a hard wink, "see? No My eyes are like little stars, twinkling and twinkling Ji Rui is stunned. In front of him, Letong, who is a bit naughty and cunning, is really more and more like the baby. "Letong, you are more and more like a baby!" Ji Rui said, involuntarily, raised his hand to touch her head, because, usually when the baby plays treasure, he would rub the baby''s head hard. Le Tong didn''t seem to understand his meaning. When his big hand covered her head, she was obviously stunned. Her body suddenly froze, and the smile on her face was instantly condensed. Obviously, she didn''t expect that he would make such an intimate gesture towards her. What''s more, she didn''t expect that her childish tricks, which wanted to ease the atmosphere, inadvertently ignited the pile of firewood in the man''s heart Ji Rui doesn''t stop because of her fright. First, she rubbed her head a few times. Then, her long and powerful fingers gently glided down her long and soft hair to the half. When they bent, they wrapped a strand of hair between their fingers. Junlang''s face is getting closer and closer in Letong''s astonished expression The fourth shift is to make up for yesterday''s work, but one is still to be made up for tomorrow''s work. Every day, I say to myself, don''t be glass hearted, be calm, and keep a good attitude. But it''s always broken. Ha ha, take a deep breath, love you, good night!] Chapter 269 See, Ji Rui''s face has been close to less than three or two centimeters from Le Tong''s face, but suddenly, stopped. The deep and unpredictable light of her eyes fell on Letong''s face with a few strands of panic in her amazement. Her eyes were wide open, and the original clear and beautiful eyes were clearly stained with fear. Ji Rui''s heart tightened. Before, he always ignored her ideas. I always think that she is so deep-seated that people can''t pry. But now, so close, he can see clearly that she is not hidden. Her eyes clearly say that she is afraid of him. But what he wants now is not her fear! As for what he wants now, he can''t study it carefully for the moment, but he is very clear that it is not the result that she is afraid of him. The dark green eyes narrowed slightly, and the lips that he was going to kiss fell on his soft hair like a parasitic vine. His lips, extremely gentle in that wisp of hair with a faint fragrance gently rub, the other hand stretched out, the stiff body of Letong, overbearing and powerful into the arms. At this time, Letong''s brain is blank. Whether he is shocked or afraid, it''s all the signals sent out by his body instinct. When her body was brought into her broad arms by the man, the man''s powerful heart beat and hit her chest through his strong chest, which was as stiff as an iron plate. The man''s heart beats very hard and fast. She didn''t know if it was a man''s normal heartbeat. She only knew that her own heartbeat slowly became the same frequency as his heartbeat. The beating sound of heart "Ping, Ping, Ping" roared in her ears, which was clearer and clearer. Her reason was finally pulled back by the deafening pounding sound bit by bit. "President Ji..." Her hand, against the man''s strong and taut chest, tried to push him away. The palm of her hand was just close to the place where his heart was beating. The hot temperature, together with the powerful impact, quickly transmitted to her palm through the thin clothes. Run! Run! There''s a voice in my head shouting wildly! She is eager to leave, not only the palm, the body, but also the disordered heart! But the man, did not give her the slightest room to escape and ideas, powerful arm tightened a bit, tightly pressed her in his arms. Face, suddenly buried in her neck socket. Men''s hot breath, spray thin in her neck ear tail, bursts of numbness with the small piece of hot moment spread from the neck to the whole body. "Ji Zong..." Letong''s voice was a little flustered, a little palpitating. "Letong... Thank you..." The man is hoarse and low murmur, imitate is infuse the Magic general, let Letong can''t move. Her body can''t move, but her reason is. "Mr. Ji... Please let me go... I won''t leave the baby..." Ji Rui''s fear, she can feel vaguely. As for Ji Rui''s current behavior, she only thinks that he is because of the baby''s illness, so she just drags a person, and it becomes a life-saving straw. But she, in addition to save the baby, also have to save their own heart. But Ji Rui, who got her guarantee, still couldn''t be sure. Clearly, he was really afraid of her leaving the baby. But hear her such assurance, why, feel not enough?! Ji Rui''s heart is very chaotic. In addition to fear, it seems that there are still many emotions he didn''t have time to sort out. Those tangled emotions, in fact, have always been in a thousand strands of tangled, he tried to manage several times, but in the end is a mess. "Letong... Thank you..." Because the reason is not clear, the mouth, can only say thank you again and again. Letong struggled in his arms again, but could not shake his imprisonment at all. But seeing that he just hugs himself tightly and doesn''t do anything more excessive, Letong gives up the struggle and lets him hold him. So they hugged each other quietly, and no one spoke again. Until the sound of "Ding" came from the microwave oven, they woke up from the silence. "Ji Zong, the baby is about to wake up..." Letong pushed him, softly reminded him. Ji Rui slowly released her arm and watched her close her hair. She turned on the microwave oven and took out the food. "Mr. Ji, please take this over." Letong calmly orders Ji Rui to turn on the stove again and reheat the cold meat in the pot. Ji Rui takes a deep look at her and answers with a sound. He picks up the plate and goes out. Soon, Ji Rui came back. "Isn''t the baby awake yet?" Letong thinks that the baby seems to have slept a little long this time. Ji Rui answered in a low voice, "well, the doctor said that he would sleep more and more..." Letong didn''t say anything, not that she didn''t want to say it, but that something choked in her throat and couldn''t make a sound. Letong tries to make herself smile all day, but she knows that some things, even if they are optimistic, may not change anything. Ji Rui takes a look at Letong who hangs his head and unconsciously uses chopsticks to lift the ribs in the dish. He puts his hand around her thin shoulder and pats her gently. "Don''t worry, the baby will be OK. I talked with several foreign experts today. They took the baby''s information. Maybe there will be good news tomorrow." Now such a situation, whether Ji Rui or Letong, can only light up one new hope after another while one hope goes out! Although, these new hopes, the light is weaker and weaker, but at least, it is still bright! "Well, there will be good news tomorrow!" Letong nodded and regained her spirits. Together with Ji Rui, she returned to the ward with the prepared food. In fact, most of the time now the baby can only eat some porridge and light things. At the beginning, in order to take care of his feelings, Letong and Ji Rui also accompany him to eat porridge. But the baby said, "sister, you have to make a lot of delicious food every day. The baby can''t help getting better after watching it!" Letong knows that the little guy loves her and Ji Rui. That''s why he says such things. So, after that day, like at home, Letong cooked several dishes for each meal, and then gave her baby a little taste of each dish. As the doctor said, the baby''s sleep time is getting more and more, and Ji Rui''s hopes are extinguished one after another. This morning, after eating breakfast and playing for a while, the baby couldn''t support sleeping. As soon as he fell asleep, Letong''s phone rang. After listening to the phone call from outside the balcony, Letong said to Ji Rui, who works in the sofa. "Mr. Ji, something happened to my brother. I may have to go back and deal with it for a few days." Chapter 270 Ji Rui can''t find any reason to refuse Letong''s request. Although, he doesn''t want Letong to leave for a few days at this juncture. The baby''s physical condition is getting worse day by day. Ji Rui knows more about how important Letong is to the baby than anyone else. Not to mention that she is leaving now, even if she frowns, if she is seen by the baby, she will feel sad for a long time. You say if you tell baby that Letong is going to leave for a few days now, can he accept it? "Letong, I know that I have no position to ask you to stay with your baby all the time and not go anywhere, but the baby is in such a situation now..." Ji Rui looks at Le Tong in embarrassment. His eyes are full of supplication and helplessness. In the past, Le Tong, who was more nervous and softhearted than anyone else, insisted, "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry, I have to leave in the afternoon, but I''ll tell the baby in person, you don''t have to worry, he won''t make trouble." Ji Rui has no choice but to leave the ward to le Tong and his son at the request of Le Tong after the baby wakes up. About half an hour later, Letong opens the door of the ward and lets Ji Rui in. In her hand, she carries a simple suitcase. "Mr. Ji, you''ve been taking care of the baby these days. I''ll be back soon." With that, he turned back to the hospital bed to kiss the baby, attached to his ear, I don''t know what to say, the baby just nodded repeatedly, holding her neck hand slowly refused to release. "Mommy, remember your appointment with the baby! The baby will be good and get better soon Le Tong red eyes and kiss the baby a few times, this just turned to carry the luggage to leave. This time, Letong still insists on leaving. Ji Rui can''t help her, so he has to send her to the elevator. Letong smiles at him and says. "Mr. Ji, please go back and take good care of the baby!" After Letong left, Ji Rui tentatively asked the baby, "Bao, what did Mommy say to the baby?" He always feels strange, usually so sticky Letong baby, how can let Letong leave so easily? Although it is only a few days away, it is far beyond the acceptable range of the baby. "Mommy said something happened at Uncle Zhang''s house. She''s going to help." What Ji Baobao said as like as two peas and Ji Rui said, there should be nothing wrong with this, but Ji Rui always felt what was wrong. In the evening, the baby is surprisingly quiet. After dinner, she lies in Ji Rui''s arms and watches TV for a while. Then she falls asleep in Ji Rui''s arms. Before going to bed, she doesn''t mention Letong. The next day, the baby''s mood is very normal, although, very silent, but not noisy, did not ask Letong when to come back and so on. Ji Rui is more and more strange, thinking that when the baby wakes up, he has to ask what Letong said to him. But while the baby was sleeping, someone banged the door open and ran in. Ji Rui turns his head and glares at the door. He just wants to denounce the reckless man, but he is caught by the man who comes in. "General Ji, general Ji, good news!" Ji Rui a listen to, the heart is crazy to jump up, "is to find the bone marrow that matches?" Dr. Dong nodded ecstatically, "that''s right! Finally found the right bone marrow! Baby, you will be OK soon! " Dr. Dong let go of Ji Rui and rushed to the hospital bed to open his eyes to his baby. Baobao has been hospitalized for more than a month. He has established a deep revolutionary friendship with the medical staff of the hospital. People treat him as if he was too good. The news that he can be saved has spread in the hospital. "Thank you, doctor." The baby pulled a weak but brilliant smile. Ji Rui''s mood is naturally excited and ecstatic. For the first time, he thinks that if Le Tong is here, he will cry with joy when he hears the good news. Just, he didn''t have spare time to think too much about Letong. Because, Dr. Dong said, it is necessary to arrange the operation as soon as possible. In the past, there are many cases of bone marrow donors who go back on their duty at the moment before donation. Therefore, the operation should be fast rather than delayed. Therefore, Ji Rui immediately cooperates with the medical staff to send the baby into the isolation room. Before the baby goes in, Ji Rui hugs him and kisses him again and again. "Baby, daddy and Mommy are waiting for you outside. Be good, you know?" Baby nodded, "Daddy, don''t worry, baby will be very good, very good!" After the baby enters the isolation room, Ji Rui sits alone in the ward. Finally, he remembers to give Letong a good news. Although there are risks in the operation, Dr. Dong said that the bone marrow of this bone marrow donor is highly compatible with the baby''s, so the risk of operation is reduced accordingly. When the phone is pulled out, Letong''s mobile phone is not in the service area. Ji Rui is uneasy. After all, Letong''s criminal record is not very good. However, in the past, she had the motive to leave, but now, she has not. Ji Rui forced down his uneasiness and dialed Zhang Yi''s phone. This time, the phone got through. After three or more rings, it was picked up. "Hello?" Obviously, the other party doesn''t know who he is. "Hello, Mr. Zhang. I''m Ji Rui." "Hello, Mr. Ji! What can I do for you Ji Rui and Zhang Yi have met several times, but both of them have a bad impression on each other! "Mr. Zhang, I''m looking for Letong. Please let her listen to me." Ji Rui forced himself to be unhappy with Zhang Yidi. At present, he has to be polite because he wants something from others. "Tong Tong? She''s gone to work in the mountains. She''s not at home Zhang Yi answered quickly. "Into the mountains? She can''t get through. Is there any other way to contact her? " Ji Rui is in a bit of a hurry. In addition to telling her the good news that the baby has found the right bone marrow, he also hopes that Letong can come back as soon as possible, preferably before the baby''s operation is completed. Zhang Yi seems to think for a while, "Mr. Ji, the signal in the mountain is not good. If Tongtong''s phone can''t get through, other people''s should also be unable to get through. Otherwise, I''ll try to contact other people. If I can get in touch, I''ll ask her to call you back?" Ji Rui is not satisfied with Zhang Yi''s proposal, but he has no other way. "Well, if you get in touch with her, please ask her to call me back immediately." Hang up Zhang Yi''s phone, Ji Rui went to the dean''s office, he wants to know the name of the donor, at least, have to say thank you to others! "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry. The doctor of the other hospital has declared in advance that the bone marrow donor requests that all information be kept secret. Even we don''t have the identity information of the donor. Moreover, the donor does not accept any reward or gift. But Mr. Ji, please rest assured that we will strictly control it, and we will surely let the baby get the healthiest bone marrow. " Second watch Chapter 271 Ji Rui and the doctors were excited and worried. Finally, a week later, they pushed the baby into the operating room. But this week, Letong didn''t call back. During this period, Ji Rui called Zhang Yi several times, and the other party said that a large number of pests suddenly appeared on the crops in the mountain. Letong accompanied several experts to the mountain to deal with them. The signal in the mountain was not good, so he couldn''t get in touch. But he has already asked people to take Ji Rui''s message, and Letong has also answered, saying that as soon as she has handled the matter over there, she will come back immediately, so that the baby doesn''t have to worry about her. Ji Rui still has some spare time to think about Letong in the isolation room, but after the baby is pushed into the operating room, all Ji Rui''s thoughts are occupied by the baby''s son. Compared with the suffering Ji Rui has suffered for more than a month, the operation time is not long. However, when he listens to the clock ticking in the corridor outside the operating room, he only feels that it is as long as a century. Finally, the light in the operating room goes out, and Ji Rui, who has been pacing restlessly, finds that he is holding the palm of his hand, It''s full of sweat. Dr. Dong came out of the operating room and saw Ji Rui with a knowing smile on his face. "Mr. Ji, the operation is very smooth, don''t worry!" After the baby''s operation, he has to live in the isolation room to observe. Ji Rui looks at the baby lying on the hospital bed quietly asleep through the glass, and his heart is filled with emotion. He stood for a long time at this stop. Dr. Dong and the president came to persuade him twice, but failed to persuade him to leave. Finally, everyone had to let him stand and watch. Ji Rui can''t use a word to describe his mood in this period of time. At the moment, looking at the unclear little face through the glass, his heart is full of the joy and bitterness of being lost and recovered. He was the only one in the corridor, and no one dared to disturb him. He stood quietly, suddenly felt that the empty position around him was very dazzling and abrupt. Clearly, from the year his mother left, he gradually learned to face everything by himself. But since these days, he seems to have been used to having Letong around him. Now, without her, he is really, not used to it!! Take out the mobile phone, once again, dial the phone of Letong. Originally, he did not hold much hope, but this time, the phone, actually through! But the phone rang for a long time, no one answered, just when Ji Rui thought that the other party did not answer the phone, the phone was connected. "Hello, Mr. Ji..." Letong''s voice is very low and hoarse. "Letong, the baby''s operation is very successful!" At this time, Ji Rui just wants to share the baby with her quickly, but he doesn''t notice the difference of her voice. "Yes? Great Letong''s voice is very pleasant, but it can''t hide her weakness. Ji Rui finally hears some clues. "Letong, are you sick?" He asked nervously. Le Tong pauses, "well, the weather in the mountain is too bad. I fell ill just after I went down the mountain. Mr. Ji, I''ll come back immediately. If the baby wakes up, tell him that I''ll go back soon." Without waiting for Ji Rui to say anything more, Letong hung up in a hurry. Ji Rui''s heart is steady at last. Baby son, the operation is successful, and he will be healthy soon. And Letong will be back soon. At this time, Ji Rui even began to sketch a picture of three people laughing and playing together in his mind. In the evening, Ji Rui, who finally returns to the ward, washes his face and leans on the sofa to rest for a while. Then he closes his eyes for a short time. Suddenly, the mobile phone rings. Ji Rui, who is extremely tired, is already sleepy. He reaches out his hand and gropes vaguely. Without looking at the incoming call, he presses the connect button and sticks the phone to his ear. "Hello, I''m Ji Rui." "Rui, it''s me!" The woman''s crisp voice and Ji Rui''s sleepiness came from the microphone, and he ran away in an instant. I couldn''t help but sit up straight. "Coco, I just wanted to tell you that I didn''t need it! Ji Rui has been dazzled by the excitement of the baby''s rescue these days, and has already thrown the matter of asking coco to check the person into a corner. Now, the baby has been saved, about that person, he does not want to know, there is no need to know. "Well? Why? " "Coco, I''ve been so busy these days that my baby has found the same bone marrow. This morning, I just finished the bone marrow transplantation operation, and the operation was very successful, so I don''t need to find that person anymore. Thank you. I will pay for the expenses." I don''t know why, since Baobao recognized Letong as a mommy, Ji Rui has accepted from his heart that Letong is a baby''s Mommy. Now if he really finds that person, he will feel untrue. Therefore, he doesn''t want to know about it, and he also rejects the fact that the baby has a mother. The woman on the other side of the phone was silent for a moment and said, "Rui, I''ve sent you the detailed information about that person. Do you want to see it or not? You can decide for yourself. However, the result is really a bit out of my expectation. " Ji Rui feels that there is something in Coco''s words. "Coco, what do you mean by that?" Coco''s words, let Ji Rui in the heart faintly took root fine thorn, don''t understand, always a little uncomfortable. "Rui, you are so smart and confused. If you want to know what I mean, just look at the information. I will go back to see my baby next week. I hope you and my baby will welcome me then! " Ji Rui heart that thorn, rapid hair big, but he, but still instinctively refused the woman''s request. "Coco, baby and I don''t have time to entertain you. We''ll come to see you later." Ji Rui holds the forehead, sure enough, still provokes her. "Rui, are you tearing down the bridge?" Women are angry. Ji Rui''s mind is all on the information she said at the moment, and has no mind to coax her, "coco, I''ll call you later, hang up first." Then, without waiting for the other party to say anything more, he hung up the phone directly. Then, he took out his laptop and opened it. In the mailbox, indeed, there was an email sent by coco more than ten minutes ago. Ji Rui moved his mouse to the email, hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and finally opened the email! He''s prepared for the worst, baby''s mom, maybe, coco, the woman he always regards as the God of plague! However, when he opened the email, he almost dropped his laptop! The data shows that the baby''s own mother is more shocked and angry than Coco''s crazy woman! Baby''s own mother, unexpectedly, is not someone else, but the woman who has been around him and baby - Letong! I''ll try my best to send it before zero Chapter 272 Ji Rui can''t describe his mood. He only knows that his chest and abdomen are propped up by something, and he is about to explode! He took a deep breath, tried his best to suppress his anger and emotion, calmed down, and focused on the information again. This information is a confidentiality contract. In fact, he also has one, but he is Party A. The holder of this information should be Party B and the intermediary. Originally, when he first saw the familiar name printed on the top of the contract, he had a wild hope that the information was forged by the crazy woman coco. But when his eyes fell on the part of Party B''s autograph, the signature of long feifeng dance, which he could recognize, seemed to give him a heavy blow! Originally, she always knew that the baby was her own son! Originally, she has been planning to get close to him, close to the baby! No wonder the baby is so soft hearted when she cries! No wonder she came back to see her baby once a month after she left! No wonder, the baby is sick, she is more nervous than him, and she works hard! Originally, she is the baby''s own mother! All the doubts that he couldn''t explain all the time, because of this contract, he got the most reasonable explanation! No wonder Yang Sheng says that she treats herself differently. Of course, it''s unusual. If she doesn''t perform well and please him well, how can she get close to the baby? So, in addition to the baby''s feelings are true, she to his all, are false? Including the night when I was drunk Including the care and consideration she showed to him at Ji''s Including her tenderness and company to him during this period of time Are they all fake?!! ¡­¡­ Ji Rui''s heart, rolling layers of turbulent waves, all the reason and emotion, are drowned by anger. "Click" At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open, and the woman who had become the most thoughtful and hypocritical in his mind, Le Tong, hurriedly pushed the door and ran in. "Mr. Ji, where''s the baby?" Under the yellow light, Ji Rui can still see the light shining in women''s eyes! Baby baby, since baby is your own son, these days, where the hell are you going?! Ji Ruiwei''s narrowed eyes stare at Letong. In an instant, there is a thick anger in his dark green eyes. As long as you need it, it''s ready to explode! In a hurry, Letong is full of babies. How can she spare time to pay attention to Ji Rui''s expression and abnormality? "Mr. Ji, what about the baby? Take me to him quickly Yue Tong, who is breathing a little, says that he has already run to Ji Rui, holding his wrist in one hand, and is anxious to let him take her to see his son! Ji Rui sat motionless, the anger gathered in her cold eyes, when she met her face full of joy and excitement, finally, exploded! He stood up, staring at Letong''s eyes, cold voice like a sword, "Ho" straight into Letong''s heart! "Oh, Letong, you are so good! I should give you the best acting award! Five years, you finally remember your son? Where have you been for so many years? What''s the matter? All the money? So, come back to find the baby, want to blackmail me a lot? " Letong looks at Ji Rui in disbelief and takes two steps back with pale face. "Mr. Ji, what are you talking about? I don''t understand!" Ji Rui steps forward, grabs her arm and scolds. "MD, do it, do it! You are the baby''s own mother. You always know that, don''t you? " Ji Rui grabs her hand and pushes her to the corner step by step. "No... Mr. Ji, you misunderstood..." Letong, whose face is as gray as ashes, changes her old eloquence and hesitates to say nothing. Ji Rui sneered, "misunderstanding? Letong, tell me what I misunderstood? You never know me. Why did you come to work for Ji? Don''t you drink all the time? That night, you were drunk? You want to get on my bed and get close to the baby, don''t you? " Letong opened his eyes wide and looked sad. "No, it''s not..." Ji Rui doesn''t give her an opportunity to explain. He asks aggressively. "You want to sign that contract, don''t you? However, five million is far from the price you want. That''s why you play hard to get and pretend to run away, right? " Yue Tong closed her eyes slightly and shook her head, "no..." Ji Rui still doesn''t give her a chance to explain. However, he releases her hands and holds her on the wall beside her, confining her in his arm. "The baby is sick, this is your best performance time, so you''re running back, right?" Letong doesn''t want to explain any more, because the anger in his eyes shows that he has no reason at this time. And his words, more like a sharp knife, cut in Letong''s heart. "When you think the baby is hopeless, you sneak away, because the baby has no use value, right?" Ji Rui, who has been engulfed by anger, doesn''t find that Le Tong, who is close to the wall, is clinging to the wall with her hands, with beads of sweat all over her forehead. "When you hear that the baby''s operation is successful, and you know that your cash cow is alive, you will run back and be ready to play a good Mommy again, so that I can give you a good price, right?" Ji Rui questioned here, and finally stopped. He stares at Letong, as if waiting for her answer. Letong gently closed her eyes and sighed a long time. Then, she seemed to use all her strength to say. "Ji Rui, if that''s all you think of me, then I have to say, I''m sad for the baby to have a father like you!" Ji Rui seems to be slapped in the face. He reaches out his hand and shakes her shoulder angrily. "You greedy woman, for money, even your own son can not be wanted. What''s your qualification to say me?! I''m sad that my baby has such a mommy as you! Come on, how much do you want? No matter how much, I will give you. If you take the money, please get out of here! How far is it? How far is it Being shaken dizzy, Letong opens her eyes painstakingly. Looking at the face that once made her crazy and extremely similar to her baby son, she tears out a bitter smile. "Ji Rui, I''ll give back 500000 yuan to you, and you can give back the baby to me!" Ji Rui tugs hard and pulls Le Tong away from the corner, letting her face her. "50 million. I''ll give you 50 million. Get out of here!" Ji Rui yells at her with a green face. Letong, however, was not overjoyed by his words. Instead, she fainted in front of him as soon as she was soft [Si Geng, OK, Jida boss has completely hurt Tong Tong. Let''s sit down and see how you end up!] Chapter 273 Letong had a long dream, in which she saw her mother faint in the kitchen. When she was 18 years old, she cried and sent her mother to the hospital. At that time, she really loved to cry. Her mother often teased her and said, Tong Tong, you crying ghost, do you want to cry all the tears of other people''s life at one time? On the night when she learned that her mother was terminally ill, Letong went to a corner where there was no one to cry. It seemed that she had really dried up her tears all her life. Chapter 274 In love and reason, she should not disturb Ji Rui''s life. But how can she pretend to be a stranger when she knows the baby is her own son? Therefore, she admitted that she chose the most appropriate way to stay far away from the baby. She is not greedy, only occasionally can listen to his voice, watching him grow up day by day! However, even this is her extravagance. Baby sick, she thought, this is a kind of punishment and revenge for her cruel abandonment! Looking at the baby day by day thin down, her heart, like a knife cut! I wish the sick one was herself. She stealthily went to other hospitals to draw bone marrow, fortunately, God is not thin to her, as a result, she and the baby''s bone marrow match. Before drawing bone marrow, in order to prevent infection, she needed to be isolated for a period of time, so she had to make up an excuse to leave. When Ji Rui called, she was still lying on the bed of another hospital. Hearing the news of the success of the baby''s operation, she insisted on coming back through most of the r city despite the doctor''s dissuasion, in order to quickly meet her baby son. But who can tell her why Ji Rui didn''t see her as relaxed as she expected? On the contrary, like she owes him tens of millions, not the same face? What''s more, she angrily put a lot of unnecessary charges and accusations on her head? Letong''s head is very painful and tired. She just wants to have a good sleep. Anyway, the baby is OK Yes, the baby is OK, everything else is not important! It doesn''t matter whether you are scolded or resented, as long as the baby is well All the time, all right ¡­¡­ Letong has been in a coma all night, Dr. Dong said. "Don''t worry, she can''t die. She''s just too weak. She should sleep for a day and a half and be fine." However, Dr. Dong didn''t give Ji Rui a good look. He hasn''t been so angry for a long time. When he heard Ji Rui''s roar and ran into the ward, he just saw Letong''s eyes closed and fainted. At that moment, he really wanted to rush up and slap Ji Rui in the face. And he really rushed up, but the man whose eyes were covered by anger didn''t let him succeed, so he raised his hand to block his hand. Dr. Dong quickly asked someone to take Letong to the hospital bed. Over there, Ji Rui said coolly, "don''t worry, she can''t die, but she''s pretending!" Dr. Dong was really mad this time. He took the stethoscope hanging on his chest and threw it at the arrogant man. As soon as the man''s head tilted, he dodged Dr. Dong''s attack. Dr. Dong orders his assistant to take good care of Letong, and then calls Ji Rui to the office. "Mr. Ji, originally, I really didn''t want to interfere in patients'' private affairs. Besides, it involves other people''s privacy. If I do this, I will be complained. But it doesn''t matter if I am complained. I really can''t stand it any more! " Ji Rui looks at him darkly. He doesn''t think there''s anything worthy of Dr. Dong''s anger. He even thinks that he''s obviously looking for death in this way! "Dr. Dong, this is my private affair with Letong. Don''t worry about it!" Ji Rui''s anger seems to have been added by Dr. Dong''s interference. "Mr. Ji, I didn''t expect you to be such a white eyed wolf! How can the baby have such a selfish and affectionate father as you? " Looking at Ji Rui''s eyes, Dr. Dong does not hide his disgust. His tone is also full of contempt. Ji Rui stares at him without expression. "Dr. Dong, do you want to be sued and dismissed so much?" Dong Yi is angry but Ji Rui''s arrogance. He takes a big picture of the table and stands up and says. "Mr. Ji, do you think it''s the hardest for you or Letong to stay in hospital for a month? Don''t say she''s not you or the baby. Even if she''s the baby''s Mommy, she''s good enough! " Ji Rui looks at him coldly, unmoved. His attitude made Doctor Dong tremble with anger. "Who is the bone marrow donor, don''t you know?" Ji Rui this just pick eyebrow, had a little interest, "who?" "Letong!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Yes, it''s Letong! You didn''t expect that, did you? The doctor who sent Letong said that Letong was very weak. Originally, she suggested that she take a good rest before donating, but she insisted on donating as soon as possible. You don''t know that she has been taking medicine all the time while taking care of her baby in the hospital? Thank you for yelling and yelling at her. She owes you something. If you want to be a good teacher for you and your baby, you can not get a thank you, but also yell and scold. That''s enough. Is a rich man great? Can the rich be so wayward? Can rich people just treat other people''s kindness like shit? " Dr. Dong completely lost the usual appearance of kowtowing to Ji Rui, and he was not merciful in criticizing Ji Rui. Ji Rui slowly recovered from the shock. "Are you sure the person who donated bone marrow is really Letong?" Dr. Dong didn''t talk to him directly. He turned on the computer and said, "Mr. Ji, come here and have a look. If this person is not Letong, I''ll kill him!" Ji Rui walks over, and what''s playing in the computer should be the video in the operating room in the morning. There are two people hiding on the hospital bed, one is the baby, the other is Letong. That''s right! So, she left for a few days. In fact, she didn''t go back to D province. Instead, she lived in the isolation room and was ready for the operation of bone marrow extraction? Ji Rui is a bit in a trance. His anger is like a ball in his heart. He doesn''t know where he broke a hole and is venting his anger. "You said she had been taking medicine while she was taking care of her baby in the hospital?" Dr. Dong looked at Ji Rui contemptuously, "you stay with her every day, and you don''t find it? Dr. Luo of the gynecological clinic said that from her medical records, Letong''s health has not been very good. It''s estimated that it was because she didn''t take good care of her children before and left some stubborn roots. Maybe that''s why she didn''t go to the bone marrow collection? " Ji Rui''s mind quickly flashed the situation of a few years ago. If he remembered correctly, he gave a large sum of money to the intermediary besides 500000, and told the other party to take good care of the mother and son. Although he had never met that woman, she was pregnant with Ji Rui''s child. That child is related to whether he can successfully sit in the position of Ji''s president. Naturally, there should be no slighting or missing! But what Dr. Dong said seems true. Did the intermediary company swallow that large sum of money at that time? Ji Rui''s anger is instantly transferred to the black market company. [second watch, tiger touches the girls you''ve been abused. Don''t worry, they''ll be gone soon...] Chapter 275 He didn''t know that the root cause of Letong''s illness was not because the agency was mean to her, but because as soon as the baby was born, she was anxious to go home to take care of her mother, whom she had not seen for several months. A 19-year-old girl, who goes to school, works and takes care of the sick, will collapse even if she is hard hit. What''s more, she is a young woman who has just given birth to a child and should have a good rest? ¡­¡­ Dr. Dong makes a detailed examination of Letong, who is still sleeping. He throws down the sentence that chokes Ji Rui, but he can''t refute it. He swings his sleeve and turns out of the ward. At this time, it was more than ten o''clock in the morning, and Letong had been sleeping for more than ten hours. Ji Rui stands in front of the hospital bed and silently looks at Letong''s pale and haggard face. His mobile phone beeps twice, indicating that there is a new email. Ji Rui opens the e-mail, which is Huang Sheng''s survey information about Letong. Ji Rui always thought that he knew all about Letong''s education and other things, but when he opened the information and saw Letong''s experience since she was 18 years old, that is, her mother''s experience when she was terminally ill, he found that he really didn''t know anything about Letong. He knew nothing about her basic growth, not to mention her complex but stoic heart. After reading her experiences, he knew that he had been wrong about her all the time!! It turns out that the 500000 yuan she used to save her mother''s life. From the perspective of her mother''s expenditure after the operation, 500000 yuan is not enough to support her recovery and recuperation expenses for several years after the operation. Therefore, she received two or three tutors a day, from the age of 19 to her mother''s death. Therefore, I always think that she is a vain woman, this is not tenable? She is stingy, not because she is greedy for money, but because she has suffered a lot for money?! From the time she went to the hospital for DNA test, she did not know that the baby was her son before she left r city. So, I really blame her wrong? Since she confirmed that the baby was her son, she didn''t seem to have done anything out of line. She just came back regularly to accompany the baby and didn''t say anything strange to the baby. That I think she is back to rob the baby, or want to use the baby to blackmail him, in fact, I think too much slander her? Ji Rui turns over these materials, has never tried so shamelessly! From her experience, she is a very unfortunate person, but she has never complained to anyone that life is unfair to her. Even, in Ji Rui''s opinion, she is a very happy person. Probably, because she''s easy to satisfy? So, her happiness is much easier? But he, with his self righteous, with his headstrong, personally, put her these not easy to put together happiness, again and again, mercilessly tear. No wonder she hates him so much! Hate to leave everything, but also to escape from his side. But she, clearly so hate him, but for the sake of the baby, once again returned to his side. Even, regardless of the past to accompany him, together to face the baby sick this difficulty. She should, really love the baby. Therefore, he will risk the possibility of being misunderstood and despised by him, regardless of leaving the just started business in D Province, and accompany the baby without any return. However, he insisted on interpreting her love for her son as using the baby to approach him, or even using the baby as a tool to blackmail him. After carefully reading the information sent by Mr. Huang, Ji Rui holds his forehead. At this time, he doesn''t know what face he will use to face Letong when he wakes up. Closing the computer, Ji Rui walks to the hospital bed and stares at Letong''s pale face for a while. Seeing that she still doesn''t wake up, Ji Rui turns and walks out to see her baby in the isolation ward. Halfway through, a nurse rushed over. "Mr. Ji, the baby wakes up and clamors to see Miss le." "I''ll go with you." Ji Rui hurriedly goes to the isolation ward with the nurse. With the permission of the president, Ji Rui changes his clothes after disinfection, and then follows the nurse into the isolation ward. "Daddy, where''s Mommy?" As soon as Ji Baobao sees him, he holds on to the bed and wants to sit up. Ji Rui and Dr. Dong reach out their hands at the same time and press him back to the hospital bed. "Baby Mommy, like a baby, falls asleep. When she wakes up, she will come to see the baby immediately." Ji Rui gently touches the baby''s hair with his gloved hand. The baby''s mental state is good, but after all, after a period of illness, the body seems to be hollowed out, although the heart wants to get up immediately to find Letong, but the body is soft and powerless, but it is a move, said a simple word, it has slightly gasped. "Really?" The baby is dubious. Ji Rui turned his head and asked the nurse standing on one side, "Miss Liu, please go to the ward and take some pictures of Miss le." Soon, the nurse handed the picture of Letong sleeping in the hospital bed to the baby. The baby was relieved. He looked at Ji Rui again and closed his eyes slowly. "Dr. Dong, why does he seem very tired?" Outside the isolation ward, Ji Rui asks Dr. Dong anxiously. "He is still in the period of adaptation. Most of his body''s energy is used to adapt to the new bone marrow. Therefore, he is particularly prone to fatigue. He will be fine in a few days." Even if Dr. Dong said so, Ji Rui was worried. "Is he optimistic about his current situation?" Ji Rui knows nothing about this. "Well, the baby is the best case I''ve ever seen. In this, Letong has contributed a lot. After the onset of the disease, both physically and psychologically, the baby was taken good care of. He almost never showed any resistance or negative emotions. A child over five years old can have such a strong and tough will. Even as an adult, I feel inferior to him. " Ji Rui doesn''t say a word, but he agrees with his words. If the baby''s personality is a little bit weak, or le Tong, who takes care of him, always has a bitter face, crying all day long, I think the baby''s physical condition will be n times worse than it is now. Mood really decides everything. This is Ji Rui''s conclusion after reading Letong''s materials. After chatting with Dr. Dong, Ji Rui watched the baby outside the isolation room for a while, and then slowly walked back to the ward. A push open the door, then see Le Tong is supporting the body with the hand, difficultly want to sit up. "Awake? Lie down and don''t move Ji Rui trots over quickly, trying to push her back to bed. The outstretched hand, however, when it was about to touch her arm, was heavily patted away by her raised hand. At the third watch, try to make more changes before zero Chapter 276 The outstretched hand, however, when it was about to touch her arm, was heavily patted away by her raised hand. "Letong!" Although Ji Rui has psychological preparation to be disliked and disgusted, she didn''t expect that her way of expressing disgust is so direct. "Don''t touch me! You don''t have to dirty your hands... " Letong''s words are light, but the alienation and sarcasm are so strong that Ji Rui is hard to resist! He stood in front of the hospital bed for a moment, not knowing what to say or do. Letong sat up, backhand, and rang the service bell at the head of the bed. Ji Rui gave her a deep look, "Letong, I''m sorry, I don''t know..." Letong glanced at him lightly and interrupted him, "Mr. Ji, whether you know it or not, it has nothing to do with me. What I do and what I don''t do has nothing to do with you. " Said, looked up to push the door into the nurse said. "Nurse Liu, would you please buy me a bento?" The nurse nodded, "OK, is it the same as usual?" "Well, it''s hard for you." Facing the nurse, Letong is very friendly. But in the twinkling of an eye, facing Ji Rui standing by the bed, it is a cold face. "Dr. Dong said that you are very weak. What do you want to eat? I''ll ask Xiao Li to buy it. Who eats the Bento in the hospital?" Ji Rui just didn''t see her cold face. As soon as his butt tilted, he sat down at the edge of the bed. Letong directly ignores him, doesn''t look at him, and ignores him. She feels her mobile phone from the bedside table, opens it, and devotes herself to brushing the web page. Ji Rui knows that she deserves to be ignored or scolded, and it''s hard to say anything. Seeing that she ignores herself, he calls Xiao Li in. No matter whether Letong accepts it or not, he just asks him to call Longxiang and ask manager Chen to send some food and stew according to Letong''s taste. Letong lets him tell Xiao Li to do a lot of things. She just eats the lunch that nurse Liu bought. After she is full, Letong still feels weak. But she is anxious to see her baby, so she asks nurse Liu to push her wheelchair and ask her to push her outside the isolation ward. Ji Rui wants to help several times, but she turns him down coldly. Ji Rui rarely thick skinned to accompany Letong standing outside the isolation ward, "the baby just woke up for a short time, a mouth to find you, you fell asleep, I let people take a picture to show him, he just peacefully sleep in the past." Ji Rui doesn''t care whether Letong wants to listen or not. After all, she is willing to listen to the baby''s business. Letong quietly across the glass, blinking at the baby, face, full of worry. No wonder she was so worried. They stood in the isolation room for an hour, but the baby didn''t move. Ji Rui and Le Tong both know that Baobao is a naughty guy, and he can''t sleep peacefully. Often, even when he is asleep, he is full of bed tossing and rolling like a war. Such a quiet sleeping posture is really rare. "I have a baby''s MV in my computer. Do you want to see it?" Ji Rui racked his brains and finally thought of a topic that could ease the atmosphere with Letong. Yue Tong didn''t even think about it, so he said, "don''t look." It''s not that she has the backbone. Even the baby''s son''s MV when he was a child can be rejected. In fact, in the baby''s network disk, there are all the photos and MV of the baby since he was taken back to Ji''s home. However, she will never tell Ji Rui about these. Moreover, she had to copy all the growth information, photos and MVs related to the baby on her Internet disk as soon as possible before he found out. It''s no wonder that she is so indifferent to Ji Rui. In fact, she has been misunderstood and distorted by this man over and over again. She has been as cold as ice to this man. She didn''t even have any extravagant hopes for him, and she could get along with him like a normal person. After that long dream, she has secretly made a decision. In the future, for Ji Rui, she will never wear a false mask to him again. Anyway, when the baby comes out of the hospital, she will never have to face the man. He feels guilty. That''s the best. She can fight for more rights as a baby''s mother. However, Letong said the right, but occasionally see the baby, accompany the baby such small things. Although she is extremely disappointed with Ji Rui, her agreement with him is always existing and effective. As long as Ji Rui is open-minded and allows her to meet her baby normally, she won''t be too demanding. As for what he said to Ji Rui that day in a rage, which is true, but he also knows that no matter what means, it is impossible to achieve. Since it can''t be realized, I don''t want to. The tall man standing next to the wheelchair, after being simply rejected, couldn''t find any suitable topic to chat up for a moment, so he had to stand beside her in silence, and his eyes turned around the faces of the baby and the woman in the isolation room. Letong seems to be indefatigable, sitting outside the isolation ward for more than two hours. See the baby has not wake up, gradually and tired of Letong, let people push back to the ward. Manager Chen listens to Xiao Li''s instructions and sends a pile of delicious food and stews to le Tong according to her taste. Xiao Li brings a cup of steaming soup to le Tong according to Ji Rui''s instructions. It''s not that Ji Rui doesn''t want to serve the soup to Letong in person, but he is sure that if he brings the soup to Letong by hand, she will refuse. "Miss Le, the president said that you are very weak. Drink the tonic soup." Letong doesn''t care if Xiao Li is not embarrassed. Anyway, she doesn''t mean to pick up. "Brother Li, I don''t need it." Ji Rui, who directly dragged a chair and sat beside her bed, raised his eyes and glanced at her pale and thin face and gently advised. "Drink, your health is too bad, baby wake up to see you like this, will be distressed." Ji Rui''s words are quite artistic. This makes Le Tong, who is used to his harsh words, slightly surprised. Originally, does he also have the time to speak tactfully? However, surprise comes from surprise, but Letong is not moved by his tactful words. Raised his eyelids to his line of sight, "I''m in poor health. I''ll be responsible for it myself. I don''t need to worry about it. To put it bluntly, I don''t need all your good intentions. In the future, Mr. Ji will be free of all the common things that are so polite that people get goose bumps! " It''s too late. Take it as a watch. In addition, recommend a good friend of the text, like this kind of text girl, you can search to see Oh! Author: Xi Junyue, Title: silly King chasing his wife: the thief Fei Chai, Intro: a woman looks at her bulging stomach and screams: asshole! This is the story of a female tiger who was attacked by a sheep Chapter 277 When Letong wakes up from her lethargy, Ji Rui''s attitude changes 180 degrees with her fainting. She was puzzled for a while, but she soon realized that with Ji Rui''s means and contacts, since even she was the biological mother of the baby, and she was a bone marrow donor, he must have found out from other ways, so he had such a good attitude towards her! "Mr. Ji, Baobao is my own son. Let alone donate bone marrow for him, I should die for him. You have nothing to do with it. You don''t have to feel that you owe me anything for it. " After Letong insists on rejecting the stew handed over by Xiao Li, Ji Rui''s face is not very good, so she quickly takes strong medicine to dispel Ji Rui''s posture of almost repaying her for saving her baby''s life. She had to let him know that she did so much for the sake of her baby and had nothing to do with Ji Ruiding. Ji Rui''s face is becoming more and more ugly. Although he is psychologically prepared to be embarrassed and ridiculed by Letong, he has always been the only president of Ji University who is eager to get involved in all kinds of relationships with him. When did he try to get rid of the relationship in such a hurry? It seems that Ji Rui is a terrible plague. But even though he could not hide the coldness on his face, he could not restrain his temper. He knew that Letong was angry and aggrieved, and he was clumsy in his mouth. He was afraid that the words would not reach his point, and most of her didn''t like to hear them. In this case, it''s better to sip her lips and keep silent, and let her complain enough. He hoped that she would stop scolding him and feel comfortable. He didn''t have to treat him coldly like now. Ji Rui, sitting on the chair, is silent. It''s very rare for him to make a correct decision. No matter what she says today, he will never refute it. He thought like this, the expression of his face became more and more silent and difficult to understand. He only scared Xiao Li to the side and didn''t dare to say a word. First of all, he was shocked by the fact that Letong was the young master''s biological mother and saved him. At the same time, he is also scared that Letong dares to choke on Ji Rui. He thought that Letong, at least, would be scolded by Ji Rui. You know, today''s Ji Rui, not to mention in Ji''s family, even in China, few people dare to give him a look. Among the few people who dare to look at President Ji, he can only count the young master. Just when he carefully looks at Ji Rui''s face and wants to plead for Letong, Letong continues to scold him impolitely. "Of course, if President Ji thinks that I will blackmail you and blackmail you for this, you can rest assured! I don''t have that kind of mind. I''m just a small person. I can''t fight you. I still have this self-knowledge. I won''t do such stupid things as beating a stone with an egg. " When Letong wakes up, her anger, grievance and unwillingness have all subsided. As she said, she is just a small person. She thinks that there is nothing Ji Rui can be afraid of. She insists on arguing with a powerful man like Ji Rui, who is overbearing and can cover the sky with only one hand. She just wants to make trouble for herself, but in vain. In the final analysis, she can face Ji Rui calmly now because she regards him as an irrelevant stranger. After yesterday''s scolding, her heart was cold. During this period of time, the tacit understanding and subtle feelings that were hard to establish in mutual support were also severely extinguished in his scolding. At present, Letong has the lowest expectation of Ji Rui. No expectations, naturally not angry. Ji Rui originally planned that no matter what she scolded or accused him of today, he would not explain or refute. However, when he heard the following paragraph, he was a little upset. "No, it''s not like this..." for the first time, Ji Rui understood the feeling of being unable to argue. It can''t be denied that he did think of Letong as a vain woman who used Baobao''s son to seek wealth. But Dr. Dong''s words made him wake up. Combined with the survey data sent by Mr. Huang, he completely understood that he had been treating her as a villain for several months. As everyone knows, the real villain is not her, but the dirty self hidden in the heart. So, even if he says to le Tong now that he has never thought about her like that, how can she believe such a lie that even a child can''t cheat? Letong looks at him and interrupts him, "Mr. Ji, it doesn''t matter whether it is or not. I''m very tired now and I want to sleep. Can you please be quiet?" With that, Letong lies down, lifts her hand, pulls up the quilt to cover herself, closes her eyes and turns over to face Ji Rui with her back. The president of Ji Da, who wants to defend himself, has to stare at the back of Letong''s head. One side of Xiao Li, looking at his president''s big life, he didn''t dare to say anything. Suddenly, he looked at Letong lying on the bed. Recall that Le Tong said she was the baby''s own mother just now. So, did she and the president ever be lovers? Xiao Li''s doubts come up one by one, but he doesn''t dare to ask the president for confirmation. He has to secretly hide a gossip heart and deliver the soup he handed to Letong to Ji Rui. "President, you haven''t had lunch yet. Have a sip of soup first!" Ji Rui waved his hand, "take it to the kitchen, put it in the pot, and then drink it when she wakes up." He refers to her, naturally refers to le Tong. When Xiao Li leaves with big and small bags of food, Ji Rui gets up and goes back to the sofa to open his laptop to deal with business. Eyes on the screen, brain, Letong''s face is lingering. Some things changed so suddenly that he didn''t have time to study them carefully until then. Before he had to call someone to check the baby''s biological mother in order to find the matching bone marrow for the baby, he was not curious about the woman he had never met. His understanding of that woman is limited to the little information disclosed by the agency. As he requested, the other party is a highly educated, intelligent and beautiful woman with no history of plastic surgery and unclean life experience. As for age, Ji Rui didn''t ask, and the other party didn''t say. However, he never thought that Letong was only 18 years old when she was pregnant with her baby. Eighteen years old, for many young people today, is still a willful child? But she, in order to save her mother, made such a helpless choice. Ji Rui''s face flashed in his mind. She was full of baby fat Letong. Her eyes were as clear as they are now. On her face, she was childish with a shy smile She is so beautiful! But Ji Rui''s heart aches inexplicably because of this extreme beauty Chapter 278 Ji Rui''s heart is like a pool of spring water wrinkled by the wind. It can''t be calm for a long time. Far away, looking at the sleeping woman on the bed, Ji Rui had the idea of holding her in his arms and comforting her. However, from the attitude she woke up today, she was very desperate for herself. I''m so desperate that I can''t even hate it. He knew the feeling of being too desperate to hate. It''s like I''m full of expectations for the old man, thinking that he will eventually put himself in the same position with his two precious sons, but every time, the answer is disappointing. Finally, I have no expectations for the old man. I think of Letong''s eyes just now. There is still no impurity in the clear eyes. Ji Rui''s eyes, which are transparent to bright, cold to no temperature, make him feel chilly. See it as nothing! I''m afraid that in Letong''s eyes, she is just like this. Otherwise, she couldn''t look at herself with the kind of eyes that imitated to look at the void, without any temperature or emotion. Ji Rui''s heart chills from the heart to the whole body. The temperature of the air conditioner is very low, but his palm and back are full of sweat. He was too familiar with the fear that he was about to lose his treasure, because during the period when the baby was seriously ill, the fear was always with him. Last time, it was after mom left him. Originally, unconsciously, have you put Letong in a very important position? The answer is very obvious. If Letong is not important to him, he will not be so angry after knowing the truth that she is a baby Mommy! If Le Tong is not important to him, he will never be angry for her deception and concealment. The feeling of being cheated and fooled by the people he trusts most is really his mother''s bad feeling. Ji Rui thinks that he is a person who is not happy or angry. There are only a few people who can drive him crazy. And she has such power, any provocative eyes or a cold words, can lift his emotions out of control. Does this mean that she has no less weight in her heart than her mother and baby? Ji Rui was startled by this cognition. Baby and mother are their own relatives and occupy an important position in their hearts, which is natural. Ke Ketong, she is not her own relative. What is she, for herself? Can we say that because of the baby''s illness, we have been suffering together all the time, which makes us have the same feelings as her relatives? Ji Rui frowns and peeps at Letong who is sleeping soundly on the bed. Lying on the bed, Letong, sleeping like a pig, naturally won''t give him any answers. The answer seems to be obvious, but it is always covered with a thin veil. Ji Rui couldn''t lift this layer of gauze, so Ji Rui couldn''t see clearly what was hidden behind the gauze. Just as he had always been confused about the nature of his feelings for Letong, which were similar to those of his relatives. He thinks he is a smart man. Few people can match him in terms of shrewdness and scheming. But his cleverness and shrewdness, once met with Letong, was born to tie the knot, how also can''t display. This kind of feeling of living with some things in the dark is very fucked, which makes his heart and ribs ache from time to time. In particular, when Letong looks at him coldly with her clear eyes, the sudden pain around her chest can drive him crazy! Ji Rui tries to find an opportunity to talk to Letong. However, Letong, who has always been diligent, seems to have changed her species these days, from human to pig, a pig who can only eat and sleep! In the past few days after the operation, the baby wakes up in the isolation room. However, she is weak, but in order to take care of her baby, Letong has been supporting herself. Because the baby is out of danger, she also convalesces. Every day, when the baby wakes up, she and Ji Rui change into sterile clothes and go to the isolation room to accompany the baby. When the baby sleeps, she goes back to the ward to make up for sleep. Her life has become extremely simple, except for the time to accompany her baby, which is eating and sleeping. As for Ji Rui, the man, she has no time to pay attention to it, and she has no idea to pay attention to it. In a few days, the number of words they speak is estimated to be less than 100 words. When the baby finally returns to the general ward from the isolation room, Letong''s life is regular and busy again. Her life takes baby as the center of the circle again. Ji Rui, the man, for her, is just an irrelevant point outside the circle. In the past, because she was afraid of Ji Rui''s suspicion, she always carefully repressed her love for her baby. Now, she has no scruples, and she has spoiled her baby to the extreme. Baby''s thin face, under the careful care of Letong, looks more and more rosy and plump day by day. On that day, Dr. Dong gave the baby a general examination and called them to the consulting room. Shasha wrote down a long list of examination results on the diagnosis book. Then he raised his head and said to Ji Rui and Letong, who were nervous on his face, "the baby is recovering very well and can be discharged the day after tomorrow." As a result, the two began to make arrangements for the baby''s discharge. Letong took out the handheld computer, made a form, and wrote a full screen of the items that the baby needed to rest after leaving the hospital, such as food, clothing and so on. Ji Rui, on the other hand, calls Xiao Li to the front and asks him to go home to instruct aunt Guan to clean up. He must make every corner and hole in the house as clean and tidy as a sterile ward. Xiao Li got the order to leave in a hurry. Over there, Letong has listed a pile of things she needs and handed them to Ji Rui. "Look what''s missing?" Nowadays, Letong has lost the concept of politeness when talking to Ji Rui. Often, just like now, even calling is saved, only one word is left. Ji Rui has no choice but to complain about his retrogression. Glancing at the colorful details and annotations on the screen, Ji Rui suddenly remembered the most important thing. "Letong, where do you live after the baby leaves the hospital?" Le Tong Leng for a while, obviously, she did not think about this problem. "Live with us, it''s convenient to take care of the baby!" Ji Rui doesn''t wait for Letong to express any opinions, so he helps her make a decision. [I had diarrhea all day yesterday, and my eyes were black. I locked myself in the dark room for two or three hours, and I coded hundreds of words. I was still dissatisfied. I got up early this morning and rewrote a chapter to make up for yesterday''s change!] Chapter 279 Ji Da, who is good at calculation, thinks that this method of killing two birds with one stone can not only make the baby get good care, but also smoothly turn Letong home. And his in the mind those not clear idea and idea, just take advantage of Le Tong in his home to take care of the baby, slowly to find out, not in a hurry for a while and a half. But, how can things in this world be so good. Here, before le Tong standing in front of him could answer him, the door behind him was pushed open with a "click", and then, with a clear but intimate cry, "honey!", Ji Rui''s waist was encircled from behind by a pair of white hands in a twinkling of an eye. Ji Rui, who has always been fearless, obviously shakes when he hears the call. I can''t say whether it''s because of disgust or fear. Anyway, to be sure, this is not a popular person for Ji Rui. Ji Rui''s hand is faster than his mouth. He pulls the snow-white hands on his waist and breaks them off. Soon a woman is dragged to her body from behind. "Coco, stop it!" Standing opposite him, Letong saw the sweet "honey!" clearly It came from a foreign beauty with brown wavy hair. Le Tong slightly Leng for a while, but quickly reaction came over, flash, discerning to want to leave. Judging from the interaction between the two people in front of us, maybe it''s a couple. It''s too bad to stand here. However, before she had time to turn around, the woman looked at her and quickly reached out to her. "Hi, are you Letong? It''s really beautiful! I''m Rui''s fiancee, the future mother of the baby, coco... " Letong politely reaches out her hand to the brunette and hears Ji Rui roughly interrupt coco, "coco, don''t talk nonsense!" "Rui, what can I hide? Although she is the baby''s mother, she has nothing to do with you!" Letong has no interest in the relationship between the two people in front of her, and is not interested in being a heart grinder for them. She pretends not to hear Coco''s words, shakes hands with her, lets go, turns around and leaves with a handheld computer. "You fart! Baby doesn''t want you to be a mommy, baby Mommy is Letong, now is, and always will be! " The baby, who was supposed to take a nap in bed, didn''t know when he woke up. Now, he roared and opened the quilt to get out of bed. He this impulse action, frighten not light to Yue Tong. Without thinking about it, I rushed to the hospital bed. "Baby don''t move, doctor uncle said, baby now to recuperate obediently, forget?" Letong stands in front of the hospital bed, holding the baby who wants to get out of bed tightly. Although the baby''s body functions have recovered well, Dr. Dong has repeatedly reminded him not to let the baby be greatly stimulated. "Honey, you are so heartless. Have you forgotten coco so soon?" Coco ignored the baby''s hostility and anger, swaying body posture, a face of brilliant smile came to the hospital bed. Ji Rui step forward, a pull her arm, "coco, you come with me." With that, without waiting for coco to resist, Ji Rui with a cold face has pulled people out of the ward rudely. The sound insulation of the hospital door is excellent. Letong only hears what coco says to Ji Rui, and Ji Rui drinks out loud, "shut up!" Letong doesn''t care about the men''s affairs. She only cares about her baby son in her arms. Patting him on the back and looking down at him, he was trying to placate him, but the little guy nervously explained first. "Mommy, don''t believe her, baby, just Mommy! Mommy can''t have no baby! " Ji Baobao blinked pitifully. Yue Tong kisses him on the forehead to appease his uneasiness. He is his own mother. Letong didn''t mention it to Baobao. For her, it''s good to have such an identity now. For others, she dare not and can''t ask for it any more. Moreover, if she tells the baby the truth, she will be the one who breaks the contract. Ji Rui can use this as an excuse to drive her away from the baby at any time. Moreover, if the baby knows that she is his own mother, she will ask why she left him for more than five years. This question, up to now, Letong has not thought of a suitable answer. Tell the baby the truth? The baby is so sensitive that if he knows that he is just a trading product with impure motives, he doesn''t know how sad he will be. Make up some excuses to prevaricate the baby? He is such a clever child, how can he be fooled? Moreover, Letong doesn''t want to cheat him. Therefore, after weighing it over and over again, she felt that it was the best choice to do as it is now. "Of course, Mommy believes in the baby. Mommy is just like the baby. Only one baby is enough!" Baby''s hands tightly tugged at the clothes on Letong''s back, "Mommy, baby doesn''t like her, baby doesn''t want her to be baby Mommy." Letong knows that the woman in baby''s mouth is coco. "Baby, that''s daddy''s business. He''ll take care of it himself." Although she is the baby''s mother, she has no right to interfere in Ji Rui''s private life. As for whether coco really becomes the baby''s mother in the near future, it is also not something that Letong can interfere in. Of course, it''s not something the baby can interfere with. Of course, these are just Letong''s own ideas. Holding her baby Ji, I don''t think so. "No, don''t call your baby Mommy even if you kill her!" How clever the baby is, it''s easy to read her implication. Baby''s exquisite mind, sometimes really let Letong headache. For example, at the moment, she doesn''t know what to say. After all, her status here is quite embarrassing. If you help Ji Rui talk, sensitive baby will think she is taking the opportunity to push him out. If you follow the baby''s thinking to appease him, in Ji Rui''s position, he will become a person with ulterior motives and intentions. The head big Letong can''t think of any other solution, so she has to quickly change the topic, trying to turn the baby son''s attention to other things. About coco, it''s better to leave it to Ji Rui to deal with it and explain it. As an outsider, she shouldn''t talk nonsense or make promises without knowing it. "Baby, just now Doctor uncle said, baby can be discharged the day after tomorrow, oh, happy?" He didn''t know that the baby was going to leave the hospital. Presumably, the news was enough to make him forget the trouble coco brought him. Sure enough, as soon as the baby heard this, he immediately released his hand and put it around her neck, and said excitedly, "really? Can Baobao really leave the hospital? " "Well! Of course it''s true Letong breathed a sigh of relief. "After the baby leaves the hospital, Mommy will live with the baby and daddy, right?" Chapter 280 "After the baby leaves the hospital, Mommy will live with the baby and daddy, right?" The baby looks up at Letong expectantly. Yue Tong sighed in his heart that he was really a father and son. He not only looked like him, but also had the same way of thinking! It can''t be denied that when she heard Ji Rui''s proposal just now, Letong really wavered, because if she lived in his home, she could take care of her baby all day and all night like a hospital. But now, it seems, she is not allowed to make such a choice. Before that, she always thought Ji Rui was a single man, so she would like to live in Ji Rui''s house for the sake of her baby. But now, it''s not her cheeky business. Instead, he has a fiancee. No matter whether the fiancee will live in Ji Rui''s house in the future, it is always inappropriate for him, an awkward outsider, to live in Ji Rui''s house. Just imagine, which woman can tolerate the fiance''s children''s mother living in the fiance''s home? The baby saw Letong silent, anxious, hanging on her neck, shaking a few times, mouth close to her face. "Mommy, just promise the baby, OK? If mummy doesn''t live with baby, baby will not sleep... Baby will kick quilt when sleeping, baby will catch cold when mummy is not here... The food cooked by Aunt Guan is not good, mummy is not here, baby can''t eat enough.... " Ji Baobao, with a poor face, almost didn''t say that he was the worst child in the world. But knowing that her baby son is acting, Letong''s heart is still in pain. For their own, give the baby son such an embarrassing identity. Also for the baby, clearly so smart and lovely, but can not have a healthy and happy family. "Baby..." Letong kisses her baby, thinking about how to refuse to let her baby hurt less. At this time, the door is pushed open. Nurse Liu, who is pushing a wheelchair in, interrupts Le Tong. "Baby, the doctor asked you to do a check, check 100 points, the baby can be discharged from the hospital Oh!" Letong secretly breathed a breath, turned his head and looked at nurse Liu gratefully, "darling, go to check first, OK?" Although Baobao wants to get a positive answer from Letong immediately, he has been in the hospital for more than a month. No matter how sensible he is, he can''t really like the hospital. Therefore, it is very urgent for him to leave the hospital. However, he is a very smart child, always know how to make use of the opportunity to seek the greatest benefit for himself. "Baby obediently to check, Mommy will promise the baby, OK?" Letong is very embarrassed, but also knows that this kind of thing can''t be condoned, "if the baby is good, Mommy will think it over." The baby is disappointed, but she also knows about Letong''s temperament. She dares not to make a mistake and obediently releases Letong and extends her hand to nurse Liu. After nurse Liu pushes the baby away, Letong doesn''t think about Ji Rui''s family. After all, no matter how much she loves her baby, she can''t base her love on destroying Ji Rui''s happiness. Thinking that the baby will be discharged the day after tomorrow, it''s time to clean up the things that have been unconsciously put into a ward. Letong takes out the suitcase, ready to take out the clothes hanging in the wardrobe and fold them to put them in the trunk. Open the big wardrobe, in which are hung baby, her and Ji Rui''s clothes. But for more than a month, it was a little like a small family. Baby to wear patient clothes, so, in addition to close fitting underwear, baby''s clothes are not much. On the contrary, it''s her and Ji Rui''s, relatively speaking, a little more. Especially Ji Rui''s, although the style is almost the same, but casual shirts and trousers still account for most of the wardrobe. Ji Rui basically left Yang Sheng to take care of Ji''s work. However, Ji Rui attended several important occasions in person. Therefore, in order to meet this special need, in addition to casual shirts and trousers, he also hung several suits for formal occasions. Usually, Letong also tidies this wardrobe, probably because she didn''t have a different mind at that time. Letong doesn''t feel embarrassed when she tidies it up. After all, she used to be Ji Rui''s secretary, so it''s nothing new to help him tidy his clothes when he was on a business trip. However, after knowing that he has a fiancee, Letong always finds it strange to arrange these clothes, including underwear, for him. Hesitated for a while, really feel that they help him to clean up these inappropriate, so, only the baby and his clothes. Soon, Ji Rui''s clothes were left in the wardrobe. The door is pushed open at this time. Letong holds the door of the wardrobe and turns around. She only thinks that the baby is sent back after the examination. Unexpectedly, Ji Rui strides in. "Where''s the baby?" Ji Rui glances at the empty hospital bed, and his face becomes tense. Letong subconsciously looked behind him and saw that he had closed the door. There was no one else behind him. Letong is relieved. No matter what relationship Ji Rui has with coco, his existence is embarrassing. "Nurse Liu pushed him for an examination, which should be a general examination before discharge." Ji Rui''s look relaxed immediately, walked behind her, held the wardrobe door with one hand, and looked inside. "Start packing?" Letong responded with a "um" and shrunk. The cat flashed away from him. Ji Rui is facing the wardrobe with only his clothes hanging. He''s a little strange, "have you packed up?" "Well, let''s clean up your clothes as soon as possible." Letong bends down and closes the trunk. Ji Rui glances at the clothes in the wardrobe and frowns slightly. "You can clean it up together, I don''t know?" Letong didn''t look back. She got up and put the suitcase in the corner. "Just take it down and stuff it into the trunk. Anyway, just take it back and let aunt Guan put it away for you." In fact, he doesn''t understand. He can ask Xiao Li or even coco to help him clean up. However, Letong doesn''t care who he asks to clean up. Anyway, it''s none of her business. Ji Rui''s brow is frowned more tightly. He stares at Le Tong''s back and thinks about it. He seems to understand something. "Le Tong, coco is not my fiancee." Ji Rui followed and explained. Letong was standing in front of the locker, opening the drawer and taking out some fairy tale books and toys. "Is it?" Letong asked faintly. Letong originally wanted to say, she is or not, you don''t have to explain to me. But on second thought, that''s too much like what little lovers say when they are in trouble, so she changed the simple words. Her attitude of being neither salty nor insipid is really hard for Ji Rui to explain. Chapter 281 However, other people misunderstand his relationship with coco, Ji Rui can not care, but Baobao and Letong, he does not want them to misunderstand. "She... Is just the daughter of a good sister of my mother. It seems that she has had some jokes about marriage by pointing her stomach. But those, you know, are all bullshit." Ji Rui and coco have really played together since childhood. But Ji Rui, a person with such a character, is hard to care for anyone, let alone a coco who has regarded him as his own property since childhood. He is a person who hates being manipulated by others, and coco is a woman with strong possessiveness. However, because she is the daughter of her mother''s good sister, Ji Rui can''t be too heartless. Therefore, he always avoided her like a snake or a scorpion. If he could, he would. But Coco''s face is really thick. No matter how clear Ji Rui says, she still thinks of herself as his fiancee. Even in front of the baby, there is no cover up. Fortunately, Baobao seems to know her father''s temperament very well. She never takes her seriously. She even told Ji Rui in private that coco is a crazy woman Le Tong back to him, the baby''s fairy tale book a good fold, like a repeater, is still not salty asked, "is it?" This kind of answer, just like others say a lot, after you "ha ha" twice, can be called a cold little expert. Sure enough, Ji ruimo stares at Letong''s busy back in frustration. He doesn''t know what to say next. Said he had to poke Coco''s wasp nest in order to find the baby''s mother and save the baby? Or will she handle the relationship with coco well and she doesn''t have to worry? Since he thought it was inappropriate to say anything, Ji Rui decided not to make a detour on the coco issue. What''s more, he still had more important things to solve. "You don''t have to pack your luggage separately. Anyway, you can send it back to my home together." His words, no doubt help Le Tong make a decision without authorization. Can le Tong not understand his meaning? It''s not surprising that he would presume that she would agree to his proposal. Since she knew this man, he was such a self righteous person who never considered other people''s feelings. "I don''t live in your house." Letong explicitly refuses Ji Rui''s arrangement. Ji Rui''s face is surprised. He thinks that with Letong''s nervous baby, she can only support her proposal. "Why? The baby''s body is still in the recovery period. If you are not here, who will take care of him? " Ji Rui''s words are actually quite rogue. It seems that taking care of the baby is only le Tong''s responsibility, and his father is just a shopkeeper. "I''ll try to make time to take care of the baby." Letong is too lazy to blame Ji Rui. With her understanding of Ji Rui, even if she is not there, the baby will never end up without care, and will definitely be taken care of well. Ji Rui see the baby move out, Letong are not moved, for a moment, a little at a loss. Ji Rui is not sure that Letong will live at home, but 90% of them are. But at the moment, Letong refuses him without leaving any room. "Well, baby and I, what are we going to do next?" Ji Rui rightfully asked, did not realize that he not only took the baby as the responsibility of Letong, but also attached himself. Probably, for more than a month, he has been used to being taken care of by Letong. Therefore, subconsciously, he takes taking care of himself as Letong''s duty and responsibility. This time, it''s Letong''s turn to be surprised. She turns around and looks at Ji Rui coldly. "What are you going to do? How do I know?" This man is going too far. Is it because she is kind and easy to bully? Before, in Ji''s family, she worked for him with his high salary, which was natural. For more than a month, she has tried her best to take care of her baby because she knows that she owes her baby a lot, and she also feels that this is her responsibility as a baby''s mother. But he just took care of the baby when he took care of the baby. How could her kindness be interpreted by him as all that she should do? Ji Rui just didn''t see the obvious disdain in Letong''s eyes, "Letong, baby will never promise you to go back to your own home. I can''t coax him or take care of him. " Letong is not threatened by him, but turns around and continues to clean up the baby''s toys. "It''s my business. Don''t worry about it." Although, Letong has not yet figured out how to refuse the baby. But she believed that as long as she explained well, even if the baby would be unhappy, it would not make a big noise. She and Ji Rui are two people who have nothing to do with each other. Apart from the baby, they have no contact. Both sides have their own independent life circle and friends. These are all objective facts. In order to indulge her baby, she can''t intrude into Ji Rui''s life willfully, which is unfair to Ji Rui and may not be a good thing for her baby. Ji Rui sees that when he talks about this, Letong is still unmoved and a little anxious, but on his face, it''s hard to show anything. Standing behind Letong, he thought for a while. He had no choice but to use the most primitive method. "Letong, are you going to work again after your baby leaves the hospital? Why don''t you come to my house to take care of the baby, just like aunt Guan and them. I''ll pay you twice as much as you paid when you were at Ji''s, right Ji Rui thinks that this should be the most acceptable way for Letong. However, since he handed the check and contract to Letong, Letong always felt disgusted when he talked about money. In addition, a few days ago, he misinterpreted Letong so maliciously, which made Letong have a big knot in his heart. Now listen to him talk about money again, a burst of tumbling in Letong''s stomach, hand dun dun, cold voice says. "I''m not going to your house. It''s not about money." Ji Rui is not a fool. Even if he just sees her bowing back, he can''t see the expression on her face. But from the tone of her voice, he can still feel that she is in a very bad mood at the moment. In the heart secretly cry not good, but don''t know oneself in the end touched her which piece of inverse scale. "Letong, have you misunderstood me? I just thought you didn''t want to live in my house because you were looking for a job. Since you''re looking for a job, why don''t you come to my house to take care of your baby and get paid normally? " Le Tong turns around again and looks at him straightly. "Mr. Ji, how much are you going to pay me for more than a month''s salary in the hospital? Tut! I know you have a lot of money. You like to solve everything with money. But there are always some exceptions, some things that money can''t solve! " Chapter 282 Ji Rui''s face has no obvious expression change, but Letong can see his loss and amazement from his eyes. All of a sudden, she couldn''t help feeling sad for the man in front of her. This man, after all, the lack of that nerve in his mind, will make him think that problems are always related to money. Such a person is probably the so-called impersonal person. In the past, she would have asked him, "are you happy?", But now, she won''t meddle in such matters. Fortunately, the baby is much better than this man in this respect. Thinking of the baby, the frost on Letong''s face just melted a little. "Forget it, I''ll tell you that you won''t understand." Letong looks into Ji Rui''s eyes, clearly full of "children can''t be taught". Holding a pile of toys, she turns around Ji Rui and holds the toys to the box in the corner. Ji Rui looks at Le Tong a flash, then flash to the corner, still don''t understand, his words, exactly where to provoke her. He now understands why he often feels powerless when facing his son. It turns out that many aspects of his son''s temperament are inherited from his mother, the woman in front of him. At this time, looking at the woman as if he was busy like nothing, he was also full of powerlessness. Two people, obviously under the same roof, but each other''s thinking estrangement, but like separated a planet so far away! "Click" and the door was flung open. After disappearing for a long time, coco pushes open the door and rushes in. As soon as he enters the door, he goes straight to Ji Rui. "Rui, are you going too far?" Coco''s tone is not bad, but Letong can clearly feel her anger rising. Needless to think, Ji Rui must have offended the beauty. In order not to be affected, Letong wants to flash out next to the wall. Who knows, the beautiful woman stretches her hand and stops Letong. "Rui, are you sure you want to break the engagement with me for such a woman?" Le Tong, who is innocent and involved, looks at Ji Rui and coco for no reason. Just as she wants to defend herself, she hears a crisp and tender voice. "What''s wrong with my mommy? You''re a crazy woman. Are you crazy about my daddy?" Le Tong a listen, this is not oneself that precious son, who still have. "Oh, baby, don''t get angry..." Son of the music Tong, this next which also care to go up with coco explain? As soon as he pulled out his hand, he pushed it away from him and went straight to the wheelchair to push the baby out. Ji Rui''s emotional entanglement with this beauty, she doesn''t want to see her baby son, so as not to affect his view of emotion. "Mommy, don''t move. I have something to say!" The baby pursed her lips and looked sharp at Ji Rui and coco. Five year old baby, full of power, said this with the momentum, as if he was a king with supreme power in general. Letong knew that her baby was precocious, but she didn''t expect that she was so precocious. Even when she looked and listened, she felt chilly. Even coco, who dares to choke directly with Ji Rui, looks at the baby in a dazed way, as if she is shocked by the little guy''s momentum. "Baby, daddy and sister coco have business to talk about. Let''s go out for a walk." Le Tong rubs the baby''s head, trying to persuade him not to run this muddy water. Ji Baobao, who has always listened to Letong''s words, is quite stubborn this time. "No! I''m not going Then he stood up. Le Tong is really afraid of this little ancestor, stretched out his hand to press his thin shoulder, "baby, you sit well, don''t move." Facing the baby son who has just recovered from a serious illness, Letong doesn''t dare to be strong either. She has to compromise with him and raise her eyes. She throws a look at Ji Rui that I don''t care about him. "Baby, what do you want to say later, OK?" Ji Rui doesn''t know what his son wants to say, but his serious face and tone are obviously not very happy. Like Letong, he doesn''t want to make his baby son angry. "No! I''m going to say it now Coco doesn''t know whether he really loves his baby or wants to win some favor in front of Ji Rui. Seeing that, coco also helps to persuade him. "Baby, your body has just recovered. What can I do for you later?" Say, the person already walked to the baby in front of, stretch out a hand to touch the baby''s face. As soon as the baby''s hand is raised, she claps Coco''s hand away. "Go away! Don''t touch me with your dirty hands "Baby Letong drinks to stop the little guy from running wild. Coco is also a aggrieved face, standing in front of the baby is trying to explain, but the baby ignored her, reached out and tightly grasped Letong''s hand, buried his face in Letong''s palm rubbed a few times. "Mommy, you''re the baby''s own Mommy, aren''t you?" Letong suddenly listen to the baby son with a cry of questioning, heart suddenly stabbed by a knife, pain she almost can''t survive. "Baby, I''m sorry... Mommy, I''m sorry for you..." In the palm, there is a cool liquid flowing down. The baby heavily sucked her nose twice. Xiaolian left her hand, raised the back of her hand and wiped it fiercely. Then she raised Xiaolian, her eyes were red, but her smile was very bright and she gave a smile to Letong. "Mommy, baby loves you! Love, love Letong tears in an instant! I thought that after the baby knew that he was his own mother, he would question her and even hate her! But did not think that the baby would use such an open-minded and tolerant heart to her! "Baby, mommy loves you, too!" Letong sobbed and squatted down, holding the baby, burying his face on his thin shoulder. Ji Rui and coco, it seems, are shocked by the scene in front of them. They stand in the same place and watch their mother and son huddle together. Looking at, even Ji Rui, a man with introverted feelings, can''t help but have a fever in his eyes. After a long time, the baby raised his head, raised the back of his hand again, wiped the tears on his face, and looked at Ji Rui. "Daddy, I''ll be out tomorrow." Ji Rui and Le Tong were all startled, "baby..." Ji Baobao doesn''t listen to their persuasion at all. He just looks at Ji Rui coldly and continues to say. "Daddy, Mommy is very good to the baby. No one has ever been so good to the baby! Why do you scold Mommy? Is it for this woman? " Ji Rui''s face is stunned. He moves his eyes from baby''s face to Letong''s face. "It''s not mummy, it''s the nurses and aunts who say it during the baby''s examination." Baobao is very smart. From Ji Rui''s gloomy eyes, he can understand his suspicions about his mother. "Daddy, this woman says she''s going to marry you!" The baby doesn''t look like a five-year-old. He points to coco standing in front of him. "Marry her! I don''t want you. I want mommy, that''s enough! " Chapter 283 The three adults on the scene were shocked that things should develop in such a strange direction. Coco doesn''t know clearly, but as Ji Rui and Letong who have been accompanying the baby, it''s a little hard to say. Mingming, more than half an hour ago, the baby was still in good condition. How can I go to the examination room and come back? That''s it? What rumors did he hear in the examination room? Originally, the baby in the examination room, probably because the inspection process is a little cumbersome, probably the role of drugs, anyway, lying in that bed for a short time, the baby closed his eyes. Two nurses in the examination room whispered. Nurse a: "you know what? It turns out that Miss Le is really the baby''s mother. No wonder she is so kind to him! " Nurse B: "don''t talk nonsense, haven''t you been confirmed yet?" Nurse a: "although there is no confirmation, the doctor who sent Miss le to the second hospital that day also said that Miss le and the baby''s bone marrow match very well. This kind of situation usually only appears in the lineal blood relatives. The implication is that Miss Le is the baby''s mother Nurse B: "that''s just a one-sided statement of the doctor in the second hospital. Don''t believe it. If Miss le was really a baby Mommy, Mr. Ji would not do this to her! " Nurse a: "Er, what''s the matter? What did Mr. Ji do to miss Le? I think he''s very nice to miss le. He''s very polite. " Nurse B: "you''re welcome. What? You don''t know? On the night of the baby''s operation, Miss Le came back from the second hospital. It was said that she couldn''t walk steadily. But after entering the ward, people outside heard Mr. Ji scolding Miss Le inside. Later, Dr. Dong ran in to persuade her and watched her faint in front of Mr. Ji. Mr. Ji also scolded that Miss le was pretending. You say that Miss Le is so beautiful, not only gentle but also smart. If Miss Le is really a baby Mommy, how can Mr. Ji be willing to yell at her like that? They said that it is estimated that Mr. Ji paid Miss le to make the baby happy. " Nurse a: Nurse B: "just now that brown haired beauty is Mr. Ji''s fiancee. They were still quarreling in the corridor. It seems that the baby''s illness delayed the marriage. Mr. Ji''s fiancee is losing her temper!" The two nurses thought their voice was very low, and they thought the baby was asleep after taking the medicine. I don''t know. Ji Baobao took more medicine during his stay in hospital. He was a little sleepy, but he just closed his eyes to have a rest, but he didn''t fall asleep. Besides, there was always someone buzzing in his ears like a fly. It''s strange that he could sleep. And the most important thing is that these two people are talking about their favorite mommy and daddy. So, from the beginning, he pricked up his ears and listened carefully. I don''t know. It''s ok if I don''t listen. After listening, the baby''s whole body is not good immediately. Barely enough to finish the examination, he hurriedly asked nurse Liu to push him back to the ward. He was afraid that if he was late, Mommy would be run away by that crazy girl. Then, as soon as he opened the door, he heard Coco''s mad woman choking on mommy. But, Mommy also a face at a loss appearance, have been bullied on the face, unexpectedly also a pair of ignorant appearance, Mommy is really too gentle? And my father, he didn''t mean to help mommy at all. Sure enough, what the nurse sister said is true, isn''t it?! Daddy is really going to marry this crazy woman. In this case, let him marry! Ji Baobao takes himself as an adult, because only in this way can he protect his favorite mommy from being bullied by daddy and that crazy woman! Besides, he should not look at daddy with other women! Ji Rui, a big man, was scolded by his son, who was only five years old. He was embarrassed and angry. But Ji Rui didn''t dare to hurt him in this situation, so he had to ask helplessly. "Baby, who do you hear that daddy is going to marry her? There is no such thing, not now and never again! " Ji Rui always feels guilty about scolding Letong, especially for her baby son and Letong. But to marry coco is nothing. Ji Rui can definitely pat his chest and promise that he has never had this kind of idea for coco, and he will never have such a possibility in the future. But the baby would not listen to his explanation, only holding Letong''s hand, "Mommy, let''s go for a walk." With that, without looking at Ji Rui, he helped to turn the wheelchair. Letong is eager to let his baby son leave the smoky place. When he hears that he is going to take a walk, he turns his wheelchair and pushes him out of the ward. Ji Rui wants to chase out, but coco pulls his wrist, "Rui, let''s have a chat." The door of the ward "bang" to close, Letong and baby figure completely disappeared in Ji Rui''s field of vision. "I don''t have much to talk about with you. I''ve made it clear for a long time? What else to say? " Ji Rui turns away Coco''s hand with a black face. About the verbal engagement, he definitely refused her next time. But she has been very persistent and said she would wait for him. He thought that as they grew older, she would put him down, but she would come back in three months to see him and the baby. Although she didn''t do anything out of line, she would always mention marriage in front of the baby. However, the baby seems to be the same as him, only treat her as those who chase him, never take her seriously. But I don''t know why, this time the baby''s reaction will be so big! And coco, it seems, is more urgent than ever. Ji Rui didn''t know that there was no one to protect the baby before, but now, he has to protect the position of his mother Letong from being threatened. And he didn''t know that coco was confused by the appearance of Letong. In the past, Ji Rui was not very good to her, but in the end, she was much better than other women. How to say, she was the most special one. But now it''s different! Now in Ji Rui''s eyes, the most special one is no longer her, but Letong, who seems to be innocent, but in essence is as clever as a baby! [it seems that we can''t catch up with the second and third shift. Please don''t wait for the fourth shift tomorrow. I haven''t had time to reply to the messages recently, but I''ve read them carefully. Thank you girls. I read it just now. When it comes to abuse, it''s a favorite article... Cough, there''s nothing abusive next. In fact, it''s not abusive all the time, is it Chapter 284 "Rui, Jie Jie is not relieved, it''s not your has the final say. Your mother and my mother''s Autographed engagement paper is still in my mother''s side." In Coco''s heart, it has long been ingrained that Ji Rui is hers, which is a fact that has been predestined since each other''s birth, irreversible and immutable. But she did not think that this kind of irreversibility and immutability is entirely because Ji Rui is an excellent man in all aspects. If Ji Rui is a mediocre and obscene man, it is estimated that she will run away without Ji Rui''s thinking. Because her mother regards her as a daughter, Ji Rui always leaves a little affection for her. No matter how crazy she is, she always knows how to advance and retreat. But unexpectedly, she ignored the fact that her baby could not be stimulated when she was recovering from a serious illness, and made a fool of herself at this point. Just now, he pulled her to the corridor, good advice to persuade a few words, but she suddenly ridiculed him, said he was intelligent and confused, for a moment, he would be blinded by the beauty of Letong. Her words let Ji Rui completely disappointed in her. Originally thought that she was just too persistent to make those crazy acts before, but now it seems that she is a completely crazy woman. He talked with her in the corridor for a while. Seeing her reaction, he knew that he was wasting his breath, so he used Xiao Li to send her away. He just didn''t know how she cheated Xiao Li and ran back. "That piece of paper? It''s strange. Don''t you study law? How do I need someone who studies economics to tell you that it has no legal binding force at all! " When Ji Rui no longer afraid of each other that old relationship, the whole person immediately cold up. Coco seems to be looking at Ji Rui incredulously. All along, as soon as she takes his mother out to say something, no matter how tough his attitude is, she will immediately soften down. But this time, he said that the paper with his mother''s autograph was broken. "Rui, are you really dazzled by the woman Letong? It''s something your mother left behind. You said it was broken paper? " Coco looks at Ji Rui in surprise, and his tone of speaking about Letong is full of disdain. Ji Rui''s eyes suddenly narrowed, frost cage in the eyes, coldly looking at coco. "What kind of woman is Letong? I don''t need your evaluation! As for what my mother left behind, I think what she cares most about is me and my happiness, not the piece of paper that binds me Ji Rui''s words make coco very angry. He is also secretly surprised. Will he even disobey his mother''s will for the sake of Letong? Coco is angry and surprised in his heart, but on the surface, he still restrains his temper and moves Ji Rui with emotion and reason. "Rui, why can''t I evaluate her? I know better than you what kind of person she is. You and the baby are cheated by her appearance. Don''t forget, how did the baby come from?! The average woman can''t sell her son for money Coco just wanted to remind Ji Rui that no matter what she is doing now, her motivation and ultimate goal are the same as those in those years. It''s for money. At that time, there will be a baby born, Yu Letong, is for a limited sum of money. Now, if she can capture Ji Rui and Baobao''s heart, it is a gold and silver mine that can never be spent. Ji Rui coldly glances at coco, although, just a few days ago, he did have dirty ideas like coco. But now, he already knows that his past thoughts and judgments about Letong are extremely wrong. When he hears coco criticizing Letong like this, he can''t help but get angry. "Coco, you''d better take care of yourself. You don''t have to take care of my business! You don''t care! " Originally, Ji Rui also planned to thank her. After all, it was her who helped lead the bridge a few years ago that she had a baby. Now, it''s her who comes out to find Letong. But what she said was too much and too lenient! He is Ji Rui. He is never controlled by others unless he cares about that person. Coco, in his mind, is far from the standard he cares about. "Rui, I..." coco was startled by Ji Rui''s cold attitude. He stretched out his hand and wanted to hold Ji Rui''s arm to explain. Ji Rui shakes off her hand and strides out. Coco rushed to catch up and heard Ji Rui in front of him say to Xiao Li standing outside, "Xiao Li, take her to the airport!" "Rui, I won''t go!" Coco angrily wants to rush forward and pull Ji Rui, but Xiao Li stops him. Ji Rui asked the bodyguard standing on one side, "baby, where have they gone?" The bodyguard pointed to the garden in the south, "it''s rather shady over there. Miss le and the young master are enjoying the cool in the pavilion over there." At this time, it was August, and it was the heat. The temperature outside was very high. Ji Rui looked at the burning sun outside, frowned and stepped into the elevator. Walking out of the side door to the south of the hospital is the garden where Letong and Baobao enjoy the cool. Ji Rui looks far away and sees Letong sitting with Baobao in a pavilion a hundred meters away. The mother and son in the pavilion, after they came out of the ward, did not mention coco. It seems that they do not want to be destroyed by that woman. "Mommy, can you change that bed into a harder one? The baby is a child and can''t sleep in a soft one." Ji Baobao so request, Letong only think, he is for later occasionally stay for welfare. Don''t mention that he stays overnight occasionally. Even if he says it''s just for one night, she''ll take his body seriously. "Well, Mommy will ask sister yuan''er to change a harder mattress tomorrow." "Mommy, baby likes goldfish. Can Mommy raise some goldfish?" In the mansion, there is a custom-made large goldfish tank, in which there are all kinds of beautiful tropical fish. Of course, both the tank and the fish are good for babies. But Ji Rui doesn''t seem to like goldfish very much. Baobao told him twice that he was ignored, and then he didn''t mention it. Therefore, until now, Ji Rui doesn''t have goldfish in his apartment. This kind of small request, Yue Tong certainly can''t not satisfy him, "good, wait for baby spirit to be better, Mommy accompany baby to pick goldfish together, OK?" Ji Baobao then puts forward the ideal layout of the home in her mind. Letong listens and knows that it''s like throwing away all the old furniture, but she still nods and agrees without thinking about it. That room, there are too many memories of her and her mother, so, all along, a lot of things, she is not willing to throw away. But now that she has a baby, it''s time for her life to start again! [do you have Tong Tong and baby? Bamboo knows nothing (innocent face)! Ha ha, it''s really sweet after all the hard work, isn''t it Chapter 285 When Ji Rui approaches the pavilion, he just hears Le Tong say to the baby. "The doctor said that the baby can''t go back to school for the time being, so he has to stay at home for a period of time. Does the baby need a tutor to accompany you?" "Mommy, don''t you accompany the baby?" Ji Rui hears the baby''s nervous questions, and then sees him hanging tightly around Letong''s neck, unwilling to let go. Ji Rui eyebrows stretch, there is a baby, which also use his own to persuade Letong to move over? "Mommy, try to..." Letong seems to be hesitating. Ji Rui is a little anxious and strides into the pavilion. "The baby said so, what else do you think? Dr. Dong also said that the day after tomorrow''s rest is also very important. " Baby suddenly raised his head, staring at Ji Rui, coldly asked, "what are you doing here?" Ji Rui was stunned for a moment. He reached over and wanted to rub the baby''s son''s head. "Baby..." Baby''s hand lift, clap his hand, although the strength is not big, but the resistance is the most obvious. "I don''t want you anymore. You can marry that woman if you like. Anyway, she will give birth to many children for you!" Ji Rui stood beside the mother and son in tears and laughter, "baby, didn''t Daddy just say that? Daddy won''t marry her or any other woman! There won''t be any other children. Daddy, just one baby is enough. " Ji Rui carefully compensate is not, side said, side squatted down, want to touch the baby''s face. Baby snorted, directly buried his waist and face in Letong''s neck nest, ignoring Ji Rui. For the dialogue between father and son, Letong has never interrupted. Who Ji Rui marries is not her business, and whether Baobao interferes or not is not her business. After all, her identity seems to have no intention to say anything. It''s better not to publish anything. Anyway, the baby thought mature and careful, this kind of thing, he should be able to deal with. And Ji Rui, clearly so guaranteed, but baby son or ignore himself, only helpless to squat aside. It seems that Baobao doesn''t want to give Ji Rui too many opportunities to explain his repentance. After lying on Letong''s shoulder for a short time, he rubs Letong''s face with his small face. "Mommy, go back. Baobao is tired and wants to sleep." Direct, ignore Ji Rui''s existence. Ji Rui thinks that when the baby sleeps, his Qi will disappear. I don''t know, until the next day, the baby is still not willing to talk to him, it seems, is ready to follow the cold war in the end. Ji Rui thought, Xiaoyang, when can you be angry? When do you come home to see you still ignore me? Who knows, when everyone goes to the parking lot with their luggage, Ji Baobao refuses to get on his own car and has to take a taxi to Letong''s house. "Baby wants to live with Mommy!" Ji Baobao, like a koala, hugs Letong''s waist and refuses to let go. Letong has no idea. She looks at Ji Rui and asks him for help. She and Ji Rui this strange relationship, now the baby is dying for her, it is difficult to guarantee that Ji Rui will not suspect that she instigated the baby. "Baby, don''t make trouble!" Ji Rui wants to break off the two hands that tightly clasp Letong''s waist. The little guy''s two little hands are like twisted iron wires, which are tightly around Letong''s waist. His face is on Letong''s body, and he looks at Ji Rui stubbornly. "The baby didn''t make trouble. The doctor said that the baby needs to take good care of and have a good rest now. It can''t be stimulated. Only when the baby lives with Mommy can it be taken care of and have a good rest, and no one will stimulate the baby." In a word, Ji Rui choked to death, dare to love, this boy is still angry about coco. However, Ji Rui only guessed half right, baby really gas coco, but also gas Ji Rui. He always thought that after more than a month of getting along, daddy and Mommy had begun to get better. But after listening to the nurse''s words that day, he realized that daddy had such a bad attitude towards mommy in private. Now, Letong in the baby''s mind, is the day, is more important than who exists. "When the baby comes home, Mommy will take care of the baby, won''t she?" Ji Rui looks at Letong and hopes that even if she is lying, she can help to get the little ancestor home first. But Letong didn''t receive his help signal at all. She patted the baby''s head and said, "the baby is obedient. Your father will ask the best nanny to take care of the baby." It''s hard to say whether this is to help Ji Rui or dismantle Ji Rui''s platform. Sure enough, when the baby heard this, his mouth pursed¡° The baby doesn''t need to be taken care of by a nanny. The baby needs to be taken care of by a mommy. " So, they tossed about in the parking lot for about ten minutes, and finally, nearly ten adults were not as good as a baby or a child. Baby now such situation, can''t beat scold, Ji Rui had no choice but to make a small concession. "Baby, go to Mommy''s house for two days first, OK?" Ji Baobao snorted. In his opinion, he can live in Mommy''s house as long as he wants. As long as mommy agrees, daddy can''t interfere. "Xiao Li, go to miss Le''s house." Ji Rui didn''t get on the bus until he said something. Ji Rui takes the back seat with them and drives out of the road to the direction of Letong''s home. "Your family hasn''t lived for a long time. Do you need someone to clean it first?" Ji Rui has never been to Letong''s residence. Out of concern for his baby son, he thinks it''s better to confirm in advance. Letong doesn''t look at him. Her eyes are always on the baby in her arms. "Well, I asked yuan''er to find someone to clean it up." To say the degree of nervous baby, Letong is naturally much more nervous than Ji Rui. First of all, because she is a woman, her psychology is delicate and meticulous. Secondly, she always feels that she owes her baby too much, so as long as the baby needs it, she will try her best to satisfy his wishes. The baby showed that she wanted to live at home. Although she only thought he was on a whim at that time, she immediately called Luo yuan''er to arrange it. The mattress was replaced with a new hard mattress, the curtain was replaced with the Superman pattern that the baby liked, and even the sofa was replaced with the sofa that the baby designated to sleep and read comfortably. Got the guarantee of Le Tong, Ji Rui put down his heart. Full of thought, see will be spacious bright home Ji Rui, followed Letong behind into her cabin, can''t help but frown. He knew Letong was frugal, but he didn''t expect to be so frugal. Although the room is very clean and tidy, and it can be seen that many furniture are newly purchased, can such a small space really accommodate two people, Letong and Baobao? Ji Rui glanced at the room and said, "baby, it''s too small here. Let''s go home." This small house is not as big as baby''s bedroom. It''s strange that baby''s son can get used to it! Second watch Chapter 286 "I don''t know!" To Ji Rui''s surprise, Baobao seems to have no opinion on the environment here, and refuses his proposal immediately. "But..." Ji Rui''s frown Never stretches. The old kitchen, the narrow bathroom, the bedroom and the living room are integrated, and there is no independent and comfortable sleeping environment Letong coldly glances at him and looks at his disgusted face. She is very upset. She deliberately pushes the suitcase behind him and pretends to bump him inadvertently. "Mr. Ji, you are hindering me from putting things. Would you please go out and stand in the corridor?" Ji Rui is forced to stand in the corner of the wall. However, his precious son, who thinks he will be more disgusted with this kind of environment, shakes his shoes calmly and puts on the new slippers that Letong specially bought for him. First, he goes to the curtain, lifts the curtain to have a look, and then turns his head to Letong happily. "Mommy, how do you know baby likes this Superman curtain?" Pushing the suitcase past him, Letong turned and scraped his nose, "because Mommy is the Ascaris in the baby''s belly!" The baby giggled, holding Letong''s waist, then began to walk around. Different from Ji Rui''s imagination, Ji Baobao crosses his waist and turns around the room excitedly. Then, tired, he kicks his slippers and climbs up the newly bought single sofa to have a rest. Letong took a box of milk, heated it in the microwave oven, handed it to the baby, and then went to put all kinds of luggage away. Ji Rui, however, seems to have been forgotten by his mother and son. When Xiao Li puts down their luggage and nests on the single sofa, Ji Baobao, who stretches comfortably, says mercilessly to Ji Rui. "Daddy, please go. Mommy and I are tired." Baobao''s words are clearly caused by the host''s expulsion. Ji Rui''s stomach is sour. Ji Rui, who has always been used to by his baby son, is no longer in favor. He is like a concubine who has been thrown into the cold palace. His psychology is extremely unbalanced. "Baby, let''s go home." Ji Rui walks over and kisses Ji Baobao''s face, trying to persuade his son to go back with him. "The baby will live here in the future and won''t go back!" Baby is afraid Ji Rui not enough sad, suddenly dropped a bomb. "What?" Ji Rui thinks he heard wrong and stares at his son to confirm. The baby is holding a snack box handed to him by Letong, and is gnawing a snack. "The baby won''t go back, daddy, go back by yourself." Ji Baobao, like a little emperor, nests in the sofa and vaguely repeats his wish again while eating. Ji Ruizheng wants to ask why, Ji Baobao swallows the snack in his mouth, and then explains. "Daddy is so busy that he certainly has no time to take care of the baby. Unlike Mommy, Mommy will accompany the baby all day. Besides, it doesn''t matter if daddy is alone. If you have that woman with you, Mommy is different. If the baby doesn''t accompany Mommy, Mommy will be alone. " Ji Rui finally understood that the reason why his son made so many troubles, in the final analysis, was because of coco. But no matter what I say, my baby son just doesn''t believe that everything will happen with coco, and nothing will happen in the future. "Baby, it doesn''t matter if mummy is alone." Letong, who is over there with his back to his father and son, is no less surprised than Ji Rui at his son''s words. However, she had just been completely immersed in her son''s love for herself, and then she returned to normal. She was moved that her son wanted to accompany her for fear of her loneliness. But moved to move, she is still very clear that the son''s illness is no more than a cold headache, need to recuperate in a good environment. Here, there are many inconveniences in all aspects. If the baby has any discomfort at night, it''s impossible for him to ask someone to treat the baby in time like Ji Rui. Therefore, the baby occasionally lives here for a day and a half. She doesn''t object, but it''s really inappropriate to live here for a long time just from his physical condition. Ji Baobao is determined to stay here with Letong. After listening to Letong''s persuasion, he immediately pouts his lips and questions Letong in a dull voice in the sofa. "Mommy, don''t you want a baby?" Letong is most afraid of baby! If the baby is healthy, he is too wayward, she will take a tough way of education for him. But now, no one can guarantee that excessive emotional fluctuations will cause any adverse effects on the baby, had to turn around to soft voice coax him. "Why doesn''t Mommy want a baby? The baby is going home with daddy now, and Mommy promises to accompany the baby every day, OK? " "No, if the baby doesn''t go back, the baby will live here." But Ji Baobao is as stubborn as a cow. He doesn''t say some words. He''s very upset about his father''s attitude towards his mother. To put it more simply, it''s not worth doing for his mother. Of course, at his age, he doesn''t have the concept of being worth it. He just simply thinks that he can''t let his father bully his mother any more. But his strength is limited, now can do, can only stand to Mommy''s side to support her. Letong has no choice but to turn to Ji Rui. Ji Rui is even more helpless, half kneeling in front of the sofa to think about it, had to give in. "Well, Baobao will stay here for a day or two. If you are not used to it, Uncle Li will come to pick you up. How are you A few months ago, Ji Rui saw his baby once or twice a week, and didn''t feel anything wrong. But since the baby moved to live with him, no matter how busy he is, father and son can see each other every day. Now the little guy says that he wants to accompany Letong here. Ji Rui''s heart is suddenly empty, like something important has fallen out and a hole is empty. Baby see Ji Rui finally compromise, small face immediately pulled out a brilliant smile, raised his hand to Ji Rui. "Daddy byebye!" Ji Rui silently goes over and kisses him twice on his small face. When he turns around, Ji Rui has the illusion of losing his son. Ji Baobao is so indifferent to him that he just keeps eating with a snack box. Ji Rui is a little helpless, but Letong puts down the things in hand and sends him out. "Mr. Ji, I will take good care of my baby." Letong stands at the door and assures him that Ji Rui nods. On this point, he is quite relieved. He believes that there is absolutely no other person in the world who knows how to take care of a baby better than Letong. It''s no wonder that at the beginning, Baobao teased so many women, but she fell in love with Letong at first sight. Ever since she met Letong, she always had a silly face when she talked about her. It turned out that this was caused by the blood relationship. "I''ll go first. Don''t get too tired. I''ll take a bath when I''m ready. I''ll ask manager Chen to send some takeout." [the third shift is still less than the one owed yesterday. It''s estimated that it will be finished after zero o''clock. Girls don''t have to wait. Let''s wash and sleep. Good night Chapter 287 Ji Rui hasn''t been back to Ji for more than a month. He leaves Letong''s home and goes to the stairway. He tells Xiao Li behind him. "President, Yang tezhu just called to ask you to wait for him in the company half an hour later. He has something important to discuss with you." Ji Rui nods to show that he knows. He goes down the stairs with dark light. Ji Rui can''t help frowning again. In the half year that Letong worked at Ji''s office, she often worked overtime until 9:00 to 10:00 in the evening. When it was so late, she came back alone and walked on the dark stairs. Wasn''t she afraid? If she''s embarrassed to mention it to others, but she hasn''t heard Yang Sheng mention it, doesn''t she have any sense of safety? Or does she think she''s good enough to deal with all the emergencies? Moreover, such a harsh and extremely unsafe living environment, as a single woman, why does she not apply for dormitory? The dormitory environment provided by Mingming Ji is many times better than here. Looking back on the past, Ji Rui was more and more unhappy. He was annoyed by himself and Yuetong. If he had known that she lived in such a place, he would have asked someone to arrange a dormitory for her, right? Ji Rui forgets that he misunderstood Letong a lot. Even if he knew she lived in such an environment, he would not have any idea to take care of her. "President, the matter of restricting Miss Coco''s entry has been settled." Xiao Li still reports to Ji Rui while driving. "Well, ask someone about the property rights of Letong''s house and the house opposite her." Xiao Li was surprised, "president, do you want to buy it?" Ji Rui didn''t deny it or admit it. He just said, "go and ask." Ji Rui finished, took out the phone and pulled it out. "Dean, it''s me, Ji Rui. Baby now lives in Letong''s home. I''ll send her home address to you later. You can see which doctor is closer to her home. Give me a list. " Although Ji Rui hopes that the baby will live in Letong''s house for one or two days and then go home, based on his understanding of the baby, maybe this stubborn little guy will live here for ten or eight days. He has just finished the operation, and his physical condition is not stable, so he should be careful. At this time, Ji Rui still only thought that his baby son was on the spur of the moment, and he was reluctant to live in Letong''s house. At this time, the two parents did not guess what the real intention of the baby son was. It''s a long time before they realize that they have been calculated by their sons, and many things have become a foregone conclusion. Of course, the foregone conclusion is good As for Letong and Baobao, after Ji Rui left, Ji Baobao lost his second ancestor look. He put aside the snack box and ran to the kitchen to wash his hands. He ran to Letong''s back and helped to pick up the pillowcase. "Mommy, Baobao helps you." Letong rubs his head with his backhand, "thank you, baby. If the baby is not tired, help mummy." On this point, Letong is very pleased. A child like Baobao, who has been treated by others since she was a child, actually understands how to understand her and takes the initiative to share her work. At the beginning, it really surprised her. After all, Ji Rui is the kind of self-centered male chauvinist who is extremely nervous. But the baby is obviously more considerate than him. "The baby is not tired!" Ji Baobao held the pillow over and opened the zipper of the pillow case like a real face. "Mommy, don''t worry. The doctor told the baby that if the baby feels tired, he should tell mommy or daddy that he can''t hold it up." While working, the baby comforts Letong wisely. However, although the baby said that he had a sense of propriety, Letong still didn''t ask him to do anything more. When he installed two pillows, Letong took him to take a bath. After taking a bath, manager Chen just delivered the meal. "Miss le..." To see her behind a hostile look at his Ji baby, manager Chen scared almost bit his tongue. "Young master, why are you here with Miss Le?" "This is the home of baby mummy. Of course baby can be here!" Ji Baobao snorted and looked up at manager Chen with warning. Manager Chen was surprised and looked up at Letong. "Er, Miss Le, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you and Mr Ji were married. Congratulations!" Le Tong laughed awkwardly, "manager Chen, you misunderstood me. I didn''t marry Mr. Ji. I''m just the baby''s mother. It doesn''t matter with Mr. Ji." Manager Chen looked puzzled, until he put the takeout on the coffee table, he suddenly realized. "Oh, it was the young master who recognized Miss Le as a godmother, right?" Just when manager Chen thought he was very smart, Ji Baobao suddenly kicked him in the calf. "You are the mother! Mommy is the baby''s own Mommy, not the godmother No matter who, as long as the other party has doubts about Letong, Ji Baobao will be very concerned. It''s also because of this that Baobao is so concerned and angry about Ji Rui and Coco''s scolding of Letong. Maybe, every boy, when he was a child, had the desire and impulse to protect himself. Manager Chen was really confused and muttered in his heart, but he didn''t dare to guess on the surface. He knew that these things were other people''s private affairs after all. He seemed to have accidentally touched the little boy''s minefield. "Oh, Miss Le, you see I''m so confused. I''m talking again." Le Tong laughs and pulls the baby to embrace, "this matter manager Chen does not know." Would manager Chen not understand what she said? It seems that Letong is really the biological mother of the young master. No wonder he always thought that Ji was strange to her. It turned out that she was an old lover! In this way, it''s no surprise that I saw Miss Le at Mr. Ji''s last time. Manager Chen takes a sneak look at Letong''s shabby hut and is more curious about Ji Rui''s relationship with Letong. However, he only dared to be curious. "Of course, it''s Miss Le''s private business. Chen won''t talk too much." Seeing off manager Chen, Letong comes back to set up the bowl and chopsticks and gives the baby a bowl of porridge. "Baby, don''t always emphasize that mommy is the baby''s own mommy in front of others, OK?" If the baby does not emphasize, most people will naturally think that the baby is to recognize her as a godmother. But with his emphasis, her identity will become very strange and embarrassing. Moreover, this kind of strange and embarrassed, or difficult to explain the kind of mouth. "Why?" Baby tilted his head, a face puzzled, black eyes, obviously swept over a touch of injured expression. "You are the baby''s own mother, why can''t you say? It''s not shameful that mommy is so beautiful This is more to make up for the debt on the 26th Chapter 288 For the vast majority of people, Mommy is the closest person who has been around day and night since she was born. Also because of the closest, so, on the contrary, easy to ignore or even forget. Many children make noise at home and get into trouble outside. They don''t think that it will make them worry and sad. But for the baby, Mommy is the one he has been longing for and can''t ask for. Now, this man, not only appears in front of him, but also loves him more than his father. Naturally, he puts mommy in the highest position. No one is allowed to blaspheme, let alone infringe. Because always ask but can''t, once really have, will especially cherish. To Letong, up to now, he is still carefully protecting and cherishing with a mind of worrying about gain and loss. At a young age, he may not know how to express accurately, but he is really afraid of waking up. Since she is gentle and loves him, she will suddenly disappear. "Is there a narcissist like you? Whose child doesn''t think his mother is the most beautiful? " Letong smiles and pinches the little guy''s little face, which slowly begins to grow back. "Baby is telling the truth, Mommy is much better than those stars." Ji Baobao scooped a spoonful of soup and handed it to his mouth. His black eyes, however, kept turning with Letong. "Mommy, don''t you really have a boyfriend?" Suddenly, the five-year-old son seriously asked about it, Letong''s expression was a little at a loss, "no! What''s the matter? " "No! The preserved melon tastes good. Mommy, try one of them. " Ji Baobao''s ability to dress is a match for Letong. Although keketong knows he''s pretending, she doesn''t know why he''s pretending. Moreover, on this issue, it''s easy to go around Ji Rui. However, Letong has a headache when she thinks of that man, so she doesn''t ask the bottom of the matter any more. She takes a piece of preserved melon as her son wants. "Well, it''s really good. Does the baby like it? I''ll make it for you in two days. " Letong does have a bit of talent in cooking. Generally speaking, if you think about what you''ve eaten outside, you can always make 80% or 90% of the dishes. "OK, and this, and this..." Ji Rui is also very nervous about his baby son. Therefore, the dishes and snacks he sends are all light and delicious dishes suitable for his baby. Letong secretly wrote it down in her heart, thinking that after the baby took a nap, she would let the bodyguard come in and accompany him for a while, and then she would go out and add some food. Of course, she is more willing to take her baby around. The child was so well protected by Ji''s family or Ji Rui in the last five years that she almost doesn''t know how people live outside. But this idea of letting the baby see the human suffering is impossible for the time being, because the baby can''t stay in too many and too complicated places for the time being. After lunch, the baby under the supervision of Letong took the medicine and climbed to bed for a nap. Letong called in the bodyguard who had been standing outside and asked them to help watch the baby. "Miss Le, where are you going? I''ll take you." Letong is used to the life of the poor. When she goes shopping, she usually goes on the 11th route, so she instinctively refuses. "Huige, no, it''s only eight minutes away." "But the young master can''t find you when he wakes up. We can''t wait for him when he starts crying. Besides, the young master has also said that we should stay here to see what Miss le and the young master have to say. If you go to the supermarket by yourself today, we must be criticized. " Speaking of this, Letong couldn''t refuse, so she began to think about what to buy in the car. She went to the supermarket, made a quick decision according to the list in her heart, bought a pile of them and rushed home. Back home, the little boy, who was carved with powder and jade, was still sleeping soundly with a stupid bear in his arms. Letong breathed a sigh, put the ingredients in the kitchen, and continued to sort out the luggage that had not been picked up from the hospital. Open the baby that special suitcase, Letong hesitated for a moment, only two sets of home clothes out into the wardrobe. Baobao says that he wants to live here. Letong''s idea is similar to Ji Rui''s. They all think that he wants to live for a day or two. Since he doesn''t live long, there''s no need to move his luggage around. This is the baby''s first afternoon nap after living in the hospital for nearly two months. He sleeps very heavily until more than five o''clock in the evening. In the hospital, I''m used to seeing Letong when I open my eyes. After looking around, I can''t find Letong, so I close my eyes and yell loudly. "Mummy, mummy!" Le Tong, wearing an apron, ran out of the kitchen in a hurry. "Mommy is here. The baby will sit for a while. After breathing slowly, he will wash his face. In another half an hour, he can have dinner." The baby wiped his eyes with his little hand and nodded vaguely, "well." Letong saw that he didn''t cry and didn''t make any noise, and she didn''t care about him. After all, there was still a pot boiling in the kitchen. If she didn''t look at it, it was easy to paste it. Letong thinks that when the baby goes to wash his face, he will probably play games in his special sofa. Who knows, as soon as the little guy finished washing his face, he went into the kitchen with little bear slippers. "Oh, baby, you go out. The kitchen smells of lampblack." The doctor said that the baby should have a good rest. Although the work in the kitchen is not heavy work, Letong is still very careful to bend over and carry her baby son out. "Mommy, baby can help!" Ji Baobao looks innocent and is forced to blink on the sofa. "Don''t help Mommy until the baby is fully recovered, OK?" Letong loves her son and kisses him in the face. "OK..." Ji Baobao is helpless in the sofa. Letong ran back to the kitchen. For a moment, the sound of furniture moving came from outside. Before Letong went out to have a look, the baby had pushed the sofa to the kitchen door. "Mommy, will the baby sing to you?" Without waiting for Letong to answer, the little guy has opened his mouth to sing. The baby''s voice is clear and accurate. Even if the background sound is the roaring sound of the range hood, Letong is still intoxicated. More than six o''clock, Letong finally put a table of dishes on the table, the baby is very clever to put the chopsticks on the tea table. Only when the mother and son picked up the bowl did the doorbell ring. Letong ran over and looked at it from the cat''s eyes. She was surprised, but she opened the door. "Mr. Ji, why are you here?" Man''s line of sight, over Yue Tong straight to see the baby in the living room. "Don''t you mean I''m old enough to follow my son? Since the baby is here, I naturally have to follow him here!" Chapter 289 "Don''t you mean I''m old enough to follow my son? Since the baby is here, I naturally have to follow him here!" The man said it was a man with a strong sense of reason. Even he didn''t glance at his master, as if this was the place where he would come and go as soon as he liked. The forehead of Le Tong suddenly aches again, this man, is the face built with the wall brick of the Great Wall? Let''s not say that he is not old yet. What kind of capital does a man have when he is young? Yue Tong Tucao make complaints about the baby''s cry after he had not had time to speak out. "Daddy Ji Baobao''s soft voice, not only make complaints about the Tong Tong''s vomit, but also beat the thought of Yue Tong''s attempt to take this man''s palm. Glared at him fiercely, but still turned helplessly, so the man followed behind and entered the door. "Baby, do you miss daddy?" As soon as Ji Rui entered the room, he bent over to kiss his baby. He was more straightforward than usual. As usual, only the baby always asked him, "Daddy, do you want the baby?" The baby is not surprised at his abnormality. He has a clear face. He not only doesn''t expose him, but also nods his head with great cooperation Ji Rui kisses his son and straightens up. As in his own home, he naturally unbuttons his suit, takes it off and throws it on the back of the chair. Letong looked at his breath of action, almost not out of the heart. "President Ji..." She just wanted to express her opinion as the master. The man raised his hand, unbuttoned his sleeve and walked to the washroom. "I''ll wash my face first." Well, I really take this as my home! It''s not that Letong has never seen the face of this man''s rascal before, but this time, he is a rascal to a new height. Letong reaches out to touch the baby''s head, turns around and follows quickly. Ji Rui is standing in front of the wash basin. The water in the tap is rushing down. Letong carefully turned to look at the baby, see the little guy is eating happily, did not look at her side. But she was still not quite at ease. She stepped into the non spacious washroom and gently closed the door. Ji Rui raises his eyelids and looks at her silently. His hand under the tap is still rubbing. Letong leans over to turn off the tap, backs against the door of the washroom, holds her arms and looks at Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, you are not welcome here." Letong doesn''t bother to go around with Ji Rui. After all, they don''t know each other on the first day, and they don''t tear their faces once or twice. They are both smart people. If you''re polite, Letong doesn''t think it''s necessary to say more. Ji Rui takes a deep look at her, but doesn''t answer. Instead, he reaches for his hand to turn on the tap again and washes his hands carefully. Finally, he holds two handfuls of water and rubs his face hard. Then he squints his eyes, reaches for the toilet paper and carefully wipes the water off his face. Yue Tong is so angry that his lungs are going to explode, but he still feels that his slender and pretty fingers rubbing his face with a tissue are sexy. Every drop of transparent water glides across his cheek, along his chin and across his Adam''s apple. It''s very attractive Ji Rui slowly dried the water on his face, then said faintly, "I know you don''t welcome me, but I don''t trust baby." Letong wants to scold, but because it''s related to the baby son, she can''t open her mouth. Biting her teeth, she has nowhere to vent her anger. She has to raise her foot and kick him hard. "Now? Baby, he''s fine. Get out of here This time, Letong is not only angry with him, but also angry with the other self who will still be infatuated with his face involuntarily. Ji Rui is rare not to hide not to annoy, by she ruthlessly kicked two feet. "You are not afraid of what the baby thinks we are doing here that is not suitable for children?" Ji Rui pointed to the closed door, clearly said is let people reverie Lianpian words, the face is still light expression. Le Tong is completely admit defeat, than face paralysis than calm, oneself which is this casually can cold die a group of people''s Ji big president''s opponent? The negotiation failed completely. Letong had to pull open the door and go out. But a few steps away, back to the table of Letong, is a face of gentle smile Good Mommy, "baby, eat slowly, no one with you." She was wiping the oil on the corners of her mouth with a wet towel to the little guy who was askew and asked her to wait on him. The man, who made her want to kick another planet, came out with a fresh face and no nonsense. He went directly to the kitchen and took the chopsticks, folded the bowl of rice, dragged a small stool and sat down beside the baby. Everything was as if this was his home. In front of the baby, Letong can''t say anything. He''s going crazy. But the man is holding a bowl and eating happily. From time to time, he gives the baby some chopsticks. As the master of Le Tong, he was so engaged, completely lost appetite, thinking that her mind outlined those days of peace, is it so gone? In fact, she doesn''t have high requirements. She just wants to take good care of her baby. When his physical condition is more stable, she will find a job in r city. It''s great happiness for her that mother and son can meet and say a few words every day. In all the pictures she sketched, Ji Rui never existed, because every time he appeared in the picture, Le Tong felt extremely disharmonious. As for the disharmony, she couldn''t tell. Anyway, it was very contradictory. It''s not easy to treat someone who has been injured so many times as a friend even though he is still polite on the surface. What''s more, she has to pretend to live in harmony and love with this man under the same roof. She is not happy and normal. As for Ji Rui''s idea, she can guess some. It is estimated that he wants to maintain the relationship in the form of mutual aid and loving alliance when the baby is sick. But feelings and trust are fragile things. It''s hard to build, but easy to destroy. A few days ago, Ji Rui broke these two things by himself. Now he wants to repair them, but it''s just his wishful thinking. On Letong''s side, he has no intention at all. For her, in front of her baby son, keeping basic courtesy to Ji Rui is her biggest limit. It''s impossible for her to treat him like a boss when she was at Ji''s! It''s even more impossible for her to treat him like an ally or even a relative in the hospital! But, these, that stubborn but dull man, does not seem to understand, just bent on her life to participate in a leg, but do not know, this will only make her more disgusted! [second watch]. Alas, we have made up for yesterday''s, but we still owe today''s. Good night, girls! The sleepy bamboo is rolling away...] Chapter 290 A good dinner, because Ji Rui''s arrival, but lets Letong taste like chewing wax. After dinner, President Ji gets up. Letong thinks that he finally knows that he doesn''t want to see him, and he automatically disappears. But he opened the door, called out to the people outside, and called in the big man outside. "Clean this up!" That big man should bend over to start, Le tong can''t help but frown, tired of him to take this as his behavior. "Huige, I''ll come." Le Tong pulls the big man''s arm and stops him. "But..." the man looked at Ji Rui in embarrassment, and then at Letong. Letong''s good self-cultivation has finally come to an end here. Originally, she didn''t want to show her dissatisfaction or disgust with Ji Rui in front of her son, but Ji Rui''s behavior really made her unbearable. "Baby, let them go, or you will go back!" Baby see Letong angry, also flustered God. He waved to Ji Rui and winked, "Daddy, please go home. Dabai Xiaobai is waiting for you to feed them." The big man stood awkwardly in the same place, Ji Rui silently looked at Letong, saw that she was really angry, but also some helpless. Once upon a time, he always thought that Letong could dress up and act. From time to time, she would disdain or get angry for her dress and acting. Now, she doesn''t pretend or act. She writes all her disgust and dissatisfaction on her face and expresses it in words. Ji Rui can''t be happy. "Letong, I just don''t want you to work too hard, so let him come in and clean up. It''s worth your anger?" Ji Rui helpless, and with the resentment of the silk micro. Letong laughed angrily, "OK, I don''t want to work too hard, do I? Why do you have to do it yourself? " Le Tong''s original intention is to make this man angry. I want to know that President Ji Da, who has always been superior and used to being taken care of and served by others, can''t stand the arrogant order of her once little secretary to wash the dishes? Letong thinks that she knows Ji Rui. Unexpectedly, the man gives her a deep look and waves his hand to Huige, who is in a dilemma. He says, "go out." Then he swung his sleeves up sharply and began to pick up the mess on the tea table. Letong opens her mouth slightly and looks at the tall man in surprise. He folds the dishes one by one in order of size. Let alone Letong''s surprise, even Ji Baobao is staring at Ji Rui all the way. Until Ji Rui straightens up, the baby moves his ass, "Daddy, baby helps you." Ji Rui nodded his chin, "sit quietly, don''t move." As if standing on the rostrum in front of ten thousand employees, the man solemnly orders his baby son and turns into the kitchen with high folded dishes and chopsticks. Ji Baobao looks at Ji Rui''s cat and goes into the kitchen. Mysteriously, he waves to Letong and says, "Mommy, come here..." Le Tong was surprised by the flexibility of President Ji da. Seeing his son greeting him, he leaned over and crowded on the sofa with him. The baby naturally climbs to her lap and lies in her arms. Ji Baobao raised his face and blinked his beautiful eyes. "Mommy, daddy is listening to you!" Le Tong in the heart "cut" a, he this is to listen to her words, but is a person under the eaves had to bow just. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Letong pretends to be angry and plays two times on the little guy''s soft PP with a straight face. The little guy buried his face in her arms and chuckled, but he didn''t say anything else. In Letong''s arms, he felt as if he had been laughed for a long time. Letong has always known that the baby is small and the ghost is big. Now, the little guy''s mind has gone to another place. "Baby, I''ll go to bed early, and I can''t sleep in tomorrow. I''m going to exercise with mommy in the morning, you know?" Dr. Dong said that moderate aerobic exercise can help the recovery of various functions of the body. "I know!" The baby answers very simply. Mother and son are tired of leaning on the sofa for a while. The baby is finally willing to leave Letong''s arms and put on his slippers. Letong thinks he is going to pee, but he runs to the kitchen. Holding the kitchen door, the baby stealthily probes in and barks to the man with the cat standing in front of the wash basin, "Daddy..." Ji Rui turns to see him, "how?" The baby came closer and stood on tiptoe to look at the situation in the wash basin. He saw his father holding the bowl in one hand and the cloth full of bubbles in the other. Looking at this posture, it was decent. "Daddy, do you really know how to bowl?" Ji Rui is so despised by his baby son that he can''t laugh or cry¡° Who can''t wash dishes? It''s such a simple thing. " Ji Baobao looks at the wash basin again, picks an eyebrow and asks, "didn''t you break the plate?" Ji Rui is speechless. He is too lazy to explain to the baby. He puts down the bowl regardless of the bubbles in his hand. As soon as he copies it, he holds the baby up. "Baby, have you broken the plate?" The baby carefully looked at the dishes and chopsticks stacked in the wash basin. Unexpectedly, they were all intact. "Strange..." The baby frowned and looked distressed. Ji Rui can''t understand this little guy''s way of thinking, so he doesn''t understand what he''s strange about. "What?" "Those idle young masters on TV, in order to make their wives happy, try to rush to wash the dishes, and they will fall all over the floor! Daddy, why aren''t you like that? " Ji Rui is both angry and funny, put the baby down, "Daddy is not idle young master, of course, this kind of thing daddy will do, but, usually there is no need to do it." Ji Rui rarely patiently explains to his son, but ignores that the situation set in his son''s mouth is not his wife, except that the description of idleness does not agree with him. When Ji Baobao saw that his father didn''t deny his words, he was secretly happy. Shaking his head, he said, "Oh... Baby''s father is a very powerful president of Ji''s family, not an idle young master. After that, if he eats at mommy''s house, he will wash the dishes." Ji Rui doesn''t have a big reaction to this proposal. In his opinion, washing dishes is just a piece of cake. If you wash it, Letong''s face will be better, so it''s OK for him to do it. "Well!" Ji Baobao pulls his wrist. When Ji Rui bends down, he comes to Ji Rui''s ear, "Daddy, good man starts from washing dishes!" Ji Rui looked at the baby who ran out like a monkey and said to himself, "what a mess!" Voice just came, outside came baby son''s exuberant cry, "Mommy, daddy said, he''ll take care of washing dishes in the future!" Chapter 291 "Mommy, daddy said, he''ll take care of the washing up in the future!" Ji Baobao''s mouth is shouting, the person has already rushed over, embracing Le Tong who is bending over to fold clothes. Letong put his arm around him with his back, "baby, did you forget the doctor''s words so soon? Isn''t uncle telling the baby not to run too fast? Forget? " Ji Baobao pursed her lips and said, "I didn''t forget..." "Well," Le Tong rubbed his head, "come on, baby, fold your socks." Letong pretends not to hear the baby''s voice before, and only hands a few pairs of socks to the baby. Baobao may think that even if she is discharged from hospital, she and Ji Rui will stay with him as they did in hospital. But she and Ji Rui have nothing to do with each other. She insists on meeting each other every day because of her baby. Not to mention that she can''t accept it, Ji Rui doesn''t want to. However, these are obviously the words of sweeping Baoxing. Letong doesn''t intend to say it now. Anyway, I have to make the little guy happy for a few days. As for the real relationship between myself and Ji Rui, let''s change another way of saying and make it clear to him. Ji Baobao''s attention is sure to be snatched by the socks. He shakes the socks on his hand and asks Letong with a smile. "Mommy, how do you fold your socks?" Letong took a pair and demonstrated it once. The baby tried to fold a pair and got a lot of praise from Letong, so the baby threw a few pairs of socks on the bed and pulled them all in front of him. "Mommy, Mommy, these babies do it." Baby side of the head down seriously fold socks, mouth while saying, "Daddy is responsible for washing dishes, baby is responsible for folding socks, Mommy is not so hard." Yue Tong''s heart warms up and says, "the baby is so good.", Bow in the baby cut into a board inch of hair on the top of the kiss twice. The baby tilted his head, "Mommy, the baby will always be good, Mommy will always accompany the baby!" Le Tong estimates that the little guy is cranky and takes him in his arms heartily. "Mommy promises that she will always accompany the baby." "Letong..." Ji Rui, who comes out while calling, sees that Letong is holding the baby and intuitively feels that he seems to be disturbing something. Letong lets go of the baby and looks at him. "Well?" Ji Rui pointed to the kitchen with his backhand, "all the dishes have been washed. Is it to disinfect the cupboard?" Yue Tong is more and more surprised. She thought that this man, who looks very noble, must be insulated from the kitchen. Unexpectedly, she still has some common sense. "I''ll do it." Letong turns around and walks over. Ji Rui turns to let her into the kitchen, but doesn''t leave. He just stands at the kitchen door to watch her dry the dishes with a clean towel, and then puts them into the disinfection cabinet. "President Ji." Letong''s back to him, hands did not stop. "Huh?" "I''ll make it clear to the baby as soon as possible. In a day or two, he should go home. You don''t have to worry about him. I''ll take good care of him. If you''re busy, don''t run around on both sides." Just now, Letong also reflected on herself outside, and felt that she would not react too much to Ji Rui''s coming to her house to eat. Ji Rui, who is a father, is not sure that it is human nature for him to live alone in a strange environment outside. It seems that he is a little too much to lose his temper. Ji Rui is next to the door, staring at the back of her head. Her back neck is very white. Her long hair is tied up with a ball at will. Her fluffy bun has several strands of hair hanging on her snow-white neck. Black and white match each other, forming a strong visual effect. He had never looked at a person''s back neck in such detail. At this time, he was so sexy that people wanted to get close to him. "What happened between us? I don''t understand what you mean. " Ji Rui is not ashamed to ask questions. Le Tong hands pause for a moment, "what can we have between broken things? Isn''t that why we have a baby? " Letong deliberately forgets a lot of things about Ji Rui. Now, her whole mind is focused on the baby. For her, this man has nothing to do with him except his father. Ji Rui slightly twisted eyebrows, silent for a while, eyes from her back neck moved to her side face. "Besides the baby, we should have a lot of things to do!" Ji Rui can''t accept her story. He and she have so many common memories. How can they become nothing? Although he didn''t think that he and her things were broken things, it turned out that in her mind, those things didn''t exist at all. Letong put all the chopsticks in, closed the cabinet door, turned around and faced Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, what''s the point of us doing this?" She found that she didn''t know Ji Rui as well as she did. For example, now, she finally convinced herself that Ji Rui came here just for the sake of the baby, and she shouldn''t speak ill of him. Turning around, the man seems to be suggesting that the purpose of his coming here is not just because of the baby. For this man, she didn''t think much and didn''t want to think much. What''s more, I don''t want him to think much about himself. Because she can''t afford to serve and bear people like him. "Letong, what are you avoiding?" Ji Rui is really insensitive to his feelings. Even now, he doesn''t understand what he thinks of her or how to position her. He just instinctively felt that he could not let her take care of his son alone, and that he should not be a stranger who said goodbye to her. Ji Rui''s rhetorical question still surprises Letong. She finds that Ji Rui tonight refreshes her impression of him again and again. "I didn''t escape anything. I hope you understand that I am the baby''s biological mother, which will not affect the relationship between me and you. You and I were nothing before, still nothing now, and still nothing in the future. Do you understand? " Working in Ji''s family for nearly a year, Letong knows the man''s temperament very well. Once he identifies something, the man will stick to it horribly. This terrible persistence, let this man in business. For this man, this terrible obsession is actually a kind of pathological obsession close to instinct. It''s like, although he looks down on her from the bottom of his heart, he will, because of the accident that night, decide that she is Ji Rui''s person. This kind of words, although he never said, but le Tong more than once from his words and behavior to feel. And his original contract also made it very clear that he wanted her to be Ji Rui''s woman. [ouch, girls, when they were abusive, they were very diligent in voting. Don''t you forget the tickets? Forget it? Wuwu...] Chapter 292 Letong''s words make Ji Rui silent again. He doesn''t know how to define the strange relationship between him and Letong, or what kind of relationship he wants to develop with her. But there is one thing he can be quite sure that the kind of relationship that Letong has been emphasizing is absolutely not what he wants! "I don''t understand! I only know that since you are the baby''s own mother, you and I can''t be nothing! Unless you tell me now that you have nothing to do with the baby, and that you have nothing to do with the baby in the future, then I am nothing to do with you. " Ji Rui leans on the door and doesn''t move more than half a point, but his aggressive words make Le Tong feel pressure. Can''t help but start to guess the real intention of this man''s words, is to use this to coerce her, want her to stay with them? Or do you want to force her away? No matter which of these two possibilities, Letong is hard to face calmly. But if she had to choose between the two, she Letong looks down and thinks about it. She leans her back against the kitchen cabinet and tries her best to distance herself from Ji Rui as far as possible. Every minute this man gets close to him, she gets closer to danger. "Mr. Ji, what do you want from me?" Letong doesn''t want to be such a wimp, but she can''t accept the possibility that Ji Rui wants to drive her away. Even if it''s just a hypothesis, it can drive her crazy. In the past, even though she thought her son was living in a corner that she couldn''t reach in her life abroad, she couldn''t stop her growing yearning and guilt for her son. Now, he is in his hand can reach the place, no matter what she has to bear, she must bear. Ji Rui thinks that this is a very good opportunity. He wants to ask her to take her baby home with him, but her thigh is suddenly hugged, and the baby''s tender voice comes in. "Daddy, don''t bully baby Mommy!" Baby''s words, like a heavy hammer, hard hit in his heart. In my heart, I screamed that I was in danger. If my baby son didn''t show up in time, I would have made the same mistake as in the hospital. Although, up to now, he hasn''t figured out what provoked her in the hospital, he still knows her temperament more or less after such a long time. Although she is always smiling and polite to people, she is actually a stubborn person. Don''t like others to force her, naturally don''t like others to coerce her. Now this opportunity is really very rare, but she, even if she agreed, was forced to do so. Would she be very unhappy?! Ji Rui rubs the baby''s head, bends over to hold him, kisses him and comforts him, "Daddy didn''t!", Fortunately, the baby son reminded him in time, otherwise, she did not know how she would hate him in her heart. Turning his head, he said to Letong, "I didn''t want to do anything. I just want you to accompany the baby." His decent words were immediately exchanged for two kisses from the baby. Letong looks at him suspiciously. His words just now don''t mean that. Ji Rui didn''t say anything more. He turned around and went out with his baby in his arms. When Letong cleans up the kitchen and walks out of the living room, Ji Rui is pacing the room like a pigeon cage. Letong doesn''t understand and looks at him. Fortunately, Ji Rui didn''t show off this time. He turns to see her, "Letong, how about redecorating here?" Le Tong more and more don''t understand his mind, when to start, this man''s thinking become so jumping? "This room is not mine, it''s just rented..." Although Letong wants to buy it here, she can''t afford it at the price offered by the owner. The building here is too old for the bank to accept mortgage. Therefore, for the time being, she can only look at the building and sigh. "Then buy it." Ji Rui is easy to say. It''s no wonder that more than one million yuan is not money at all for him. It''s similar to the concept of bailing out a spoonful of water in the sea. Letong thinks that he wants to plug money for himself in disguise, and the whole person is not good immediately. "President Ji..." Ji Rui seems to feel her anger and interrupts her in a hurry. "I can go to the bank to talk about it. You can see how much money you have to pay down in advance. For the rest, you can get a mortgage or something. The time limit is longer. There shouldn''t be too much pressure." Letong was shocked again. This time, the surprise is mixed with joy. You know, for her, this room is all the memories of her mother and her, so no matter how the owner raises the rent, she will not move out. "Really? Can I really get a mortgage to buy this house? " At this time, Letong has forgotten that she is still angry with Ji Rui, and her eyebrows are full of happiness. Her eyebrows and facial features suddenly become colorful because of her excitement. "Well, of course! Well, I''ll call my friend and tell him about the situation here. Is it convenient for you to give me the details of this room? " Ji Rui said, has taken out the phone. Letong, like a child, jumps to open the drawer of the bedside table and takes out a pile of thick materials. Ji Rui took over the stack of apparently dated materials and turned it carefully. He didn''t ask much about the same name of Le written on the land certificate. It took a little while for Letong to think of this problem. He awkwardly pointed to the owner''s name, "chief Ji, here..." Ji Rui raised his eyelids and looked at her, "Oh, it''s not important. Just tell him the date and number of the building. For others, they will check it by themselves and then evaluate it." Le Tong nodded to him gratefully and said sincerely, "well, thank you, Mr. Ji." Ji Rui didn''t say anything more. He went over the information, then picked up the phone and pulled it out. "It''s me. I have a friend who wants to buy a room, but she doesn''t have much cash on hand at the moment. I''ll give you a number. You can help me see how much the mortgage can be, and how many years it can be divided as long as possible. Get back to me as soon as possible, and I''ll wait for your call." Ji Rui said that without any polite words, he just hung up. Letong just looked at the time. God, it''s more than eight o''clock in the evening! "Mr. Ji, your friend should be off work at this time. It''s not too late to ask about it tomorrow. I''m not in a hurry for a moment and a half." Letong feels embarrassed. Ji Rui looks at her, "he doesn''t reply to me tonight, can you sleep?" Le Tong To be honest, she really can''t sleep. After all, how long has she been thinking about it? Since her mother was still born, she had been thinking about buying the house back to make her mother happy, but her ability was limited at that time! [poof, the girls have become bamboo creditors, and they still owe one more debt. What a hole...] Chapter 293 When her mother was still alive, she had been thinking about buying the house back to make her mother happy, but her ability was limited at that time! Even now, in her actual condition, she still can''t afford to buy the house. However, this matter broker Rui such a matchmaking, she instantly saw hope, as if, this room will soon be rightfully become their own bag of things. If Ji Rui tempts Letong with other material conditions, she will absolutely refuse, but at the moment, she is reluctant to refuse. Because she knows that this kind of opportunity is rare once in a thousand years, otherwise, according to her own ability, while saving money, the house price has been rising, and I''m afraid that she won''t be able to buy the house in another ten or twenty years. If, Ji Rui buys a house to give her directly, although she is moved, but won''t accept certainly! But he didn''t do it. He just made a phone call to sell his personal feelings to her. For him, it was just a small lift. For her, she can turn what may be realized in 20 years'' time into reality. This temptation is too big for her, and it doesn''t touch her bottom line. Therefore, she has no reason to refuse him. Letong tries to persuade herself, so that she can be more comfortable with Ji Rui. "Thank you, Mr. Ji!" Since Ji Rui scolded him indiscriminately, this is the first time that Letong spoke to Ji Rui from his heart. Ji Rui is fed up with Letong''s cold words and cold eyes these two days. At first hearing her sincere thanks, she feels a little flattered. However, this kind of feeling, Ji big president only puts in the heart slowly aftertaste, on the face, is still the light any expression does not have the poker face. "It''s not too late to thank me when it''s done!" However, he did not politely say "you are welcome" and so on. He is a businessman. No matter in his work or in his personal affairs, he will not do business at a loss. Since she wants to thank him, how can he extrapolate this gratitude to others in vain? Although, after reading the information given to him by Xiao Li, he really didn''t want to ask her to thank him until that moment. He just, suddenly wake up, maybe this room has any special meaning for her, will let her such a stingy person have dormitory, run to this old and bad public security broken building to live in. But when she said thank you, he suddenly felt that he couldn''t let go of the chance that she owed him. She looks very stingy and philistine on the surface, but in her heart, she is haughty. No one knows better than him. Can let her such arrogant and lofty person owe his favor, think about it, feel a sense of accomplishment. His calm attitude, on the contrary, let Letong breathe a sigh of relief. If he said, don''t mention it, she would have a headache about what to repay him with! But he said that he would thank him after the event, which probably means that he has already thought about the corresponding reward. As long as it''s not to let her be such a woman, Letong thinks everything else is acceptable. Ji Rui is very efficient. In other words, President Ji Rui''s face is really big, but in only ten to 20 minutes, Ji Rui''s phone rang. "Hello, I''m Ji Rui." Le Tong, who is reading a fairy tale book with her baby, can''t help looking up at him nervously. "So? OK, I''ll tell her. If she doesn''t have any problem, you can find a clerk to come to my office tomorrow. You can deal with the detailed procedures and matters when you meet. " Ji Rui hangs up and looks at Letong. "He said it could be paid in 30 years, with a down payment of 100000 yuan. The monthly payment should be between 4000 and 5000 yuan. Can you accept it?" Ji ruicai won''t tell Letong that he knows she still has about 100000 yuan on hand. As for her in D Province, it is said that she has made tens of thousands of yuan, but it seems that she has invested in it again. The money she can move now should be about 100000 yuan. Sure enough, Letong almost didn''t think about it, and immediately nodded, "yes, I can accept this." She has more than 100000 points of deposit, just enough to pay the down payment. Now, what she wants to think about is the monthly contribution after that. D province is very smooth, and it has been profitable, but the profitable money is basically re invested as a later investment. Therefore, for Letong, the most urgent task now is to find a new job. When it comes to looking for a job, the first person Le Tong thinks of is Yang Sheng. So the next day, Letong, who had made an appointment with the bank clerk in the afternoon, appeared in Ji''s room at noon. Seeing that the person pushing the door is Letong, Yang Sheng is slightly surprised. "Tong Tong? What brings you here? " Letong looked at the high stack of papers on Yang Sheng''s desk, "elder martial brother, would you like to have dinner, please?" Yang Sheng closed the document on his hand, stood up, and said with a smile, "of course, beautiful women invite us to dinner. Is that fair enough?" They didn''t go far away. They just went to the commercial building opposite Ji''s and found a quiet western restaurant to sit down. "Why do you have time to come out and invite me to dinner? Will the little devil let it go? " Yang Sheng is still in the dark about Letong''s birth to her mother, but Yang Sheng is very clear about the extent to which Letong is clinging to her. "He''s asleep." For the time being, Letong hasn''t figured out how to explain the baby to Yang Sheng. Today, she came to Yang Sheng for dinner, not for the baby, but for work. Yang Sheng takes a sip of tea and goes straight to the theme without waiting for Letong to speak. "What can I do for you?" With his understanding of Letong, the baby is still in the recovery period. If it wasn''t for something important, she would not leave the baby to eat alone. With such a relationship with Yang Sheng, Letong felt that there was no need to go round each other, so she went straight to the theme. "Well, the baby is like this now. I decided to stay and take care of him for a while. Didn''t you say you could help me find a job before? Is that still valid? " Yang Sheng holds the cup and looks at Letong carefully for a while. To tell the truth, Letong''s request really surprised him. "Baobao is Ji Rui''s son. You help him, but he didn''t say he wanted to help you find a job?" He also thought that the relationship between the two should have broken through during the period when the baby was seriously ill. Didn''t Ji Rui have a plan for Letong''s work? But now it seems that I think too much? Letong also considered that Yang Sheng would be afraid of Ji Rui and refuse himself, so she was not disappointed to hear him ask. She just laughed with an open-minded smile. "Elder martial brother, it''s my personal wish to take care of the baby. It''s nothing to do with him. If elder martial brother is inconvenient, forget it. " First watch Chapter 294 Yang Sheng put down the cup and rubbed her head with his hand. "What do you think? Why don''t you tell me? Who am I? I just thought that guy Rui had arranged it for you earlier. Now it seems that there is no more. I''ll ask you this afternoon. What kind of job do you want? Secretary? Or professional counterparts? " Yang Sheng was very witty. He asked her a series of questions, but he didn''t ask her why she was so eager to find a job. Le Tong for his misunderstanding and sorry to smile, "all right, anyway, to try it." Yang Sheng glared, "try it all? Do you think you have three heads and six arms? " "Isn''t there an interview? If I choose people, people should also choose me. " Yang Shengbai looked at her, "are you stupid? If you want an interview, why do you come to me? Just apply for it yourself. As long as president Ji doesn''t stop you, I promise you can go to work this week. However, the salary may be a little lower than that of Ji. " After Yang Sheng mentioned it, Le Tong thought of it. She didn''t care much about it before, but now she thinks about it. No wonder when she came back to Ji''s just now, as long as she met people she knew, she asked her, "Tong Tong, I''ve finally finished my vacation!" It turns out that in the eyes of Ji''s employees, she is still an on-the-job employee. "I''ll talk to him later. There should be no problem." About this, Letong didn''t care about it all the time. She thought that she would not go back to work in r city in one or two years. Now, the baby needs her to take care of. In principle, Ji Rui should not stop her. "OK, I''ll arrange it for you as soon as you go through the resignation formalities." Letong thinks it''s safe, but she doesn''t know that the development of the matter is far beyond her expectation. After dinner with Yang Sheng and returning to Ji, Letong knocks on Ji Rui''s office door in a good mood. Push open the door, step into this half a year has not entered the space, everything inside, seems to be the same as when she was in, looking at the familiar furnishings in the office and the familiar face behind the desk, Letong can''t help but sigh. Looking at these unchanging people and objects, Ji''s scene was as clear as yesterday in her mind. However, the character remains the same, but her mood is very different from that at that time. "General Ji!" First of all, it''s a different name. In the past, she called him president. Now, she is president Ji. It''s all about him, but only those who listen and those who call understand the difference. Ji Rui nodded to her, "sit down, they will arrive at two.", By them, he meant the staff of the bank. Ji Rui finish, continue to work on hand. Letong did not go to the reception hall to sit down as he said, but stood at his desk. She knows that a man has the ability to do two things at once. Even if he is busy, he can also be distracted to deal with other things. For example, in the past, she often reported the work progress or itinerary to him when he was immersed in his work. "Mr. Ji, I want to go to the personnel department to go through the resignation procedures. Please tell the minister." Letong doesn''t think that at this time, men still have plans to let her come back, and she, of course, doesn''t have such plans. Ji Rui suddenly raised his head, jiongjiong eyes fell on her face, seems to want to read her heart from her face. "Why?" "I want to find a job..." Letong patiently explains. Unexpectedly, she only says half of what she says, but Ji Rui frowns and interrupts her impatiently. "I''ll talk about it later. I''m too busy to see what I''m doing." Yue Tong glances at the pile of documents in front of him and realizes that his words are just excuses, but they don''t expose him. He turns around and goes to the reception hall to sit down. He takes a financial magazine on the coffee table and turns it up. Turning a few pages, I heard the man ask. "Where did you go just now?" "I went to dinner with my elder martial brother." Letong turns over the magazine in her hand and answers frankly that she doesn''t think it''s necessary to hide it. Ji Rui was also working with her head down. After hearing her answer, he raised his head and squinted. "Where''s the baby?" Ji Rui''s tone is not very good. He doesn''t want to hide his dissatisfaction. The man is a little angry. Of course, Letong knows that although he feels that his anger is inexplicable, Letong has learned to ignore him for a long time and still looks down at the magazine. "Sleep, I told him, I want to go back to the company to do something, Huige they are in, don''t worry." In fact, the baby is a very independent child, not to mention throwing him at home, even in a strange crowd, he also has a way to have fun. So, it doesn''t matter to leave him at home alone after making it clear to him and getting his consent. Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Letong said, "I''ll go back in the afternoon and try to persuade him to go home. It''s really inconvenient to stay with me." Letong is worried that his family''s conditions are too simple, spoiled baby will not get used to it. What''s more, there seems to be something wrong with her air conditioner. It''s booming all day, but the room temperature can''t come down for a long time. Originally, she said this because she was worried about the baby. Moreover, she thought Ji Rui also wanted the baby to go home early. Who knows, Ji Rui listened to her words, eyes a cold, hum a way. "Why, do you think the baby is interfering with you?" Letong can''t help suspecting that there is something wrong with Fengshui here. Otherwise, why does Ji Rui talk so strangely as soon as he returns to this office? It used to be, and it is now. "Mr. Ji, it''s my private business. You can''t manage it!" Letong''s mind was deliberately misinterpreted by him, and he was a little annoyed, and his tone rushed up unconsciously. Two people originally because of the house business and eased a lot of relationship, easily because Ji Rui is not hot and cold a few words and fell to the bottom. Both of them were silent at the same time. They both knew that as long as they took another step forward, one side would burst out. Fortunately, the two staff members of the bank and the owner of the house arrived half an hour ahead of time. In silence, each of them was sulky. Only then did they turn their attention to the mortgage issue. The two staff members are very efficient, but it took more than an hour to complete all the procedures that other people would take many days to complete for Letong. Only when Letong and the owner go to the real estate bureau to complete the sales procedures, the Staff promised that they would do all the work in the later stage. In this way, has been under pressure in Letong heart n years of things, unexpectedly like a dream in general, not a day to solve. Seeing off the staff and the owner of the house, Letong still feels that everything is very untrue, and the previous sullen mood has disappeared unconsciously. "Thank you, Mr. Ji!" Letong didn''t know what to say to thank him, so she could only repeat this simple sentence. Ji Rui didn''t respond to her directly. He just gave her a deep look, "Letong, come back! How are you [baby cute! Baby here thanks all the same cute sisters for their messages, tickets and rewards, memeda, baby loves you most!! Kiss...] Chapter 295 Ji Rui didn''t respond to her directly. He just gave her a deep look, "Letong, come back! How are you Le Tong Leng for a while, for a long time, just reflected what he said to come back, is to mean. "President Ji..." She was very embarrassed to open a mouth, after all, he just helped himself such a big favor, refuse words, it is difficult to say. Ji Rui stares at her tightly, "I can ask for a gift of thanks, can''t I?" Yue Tong was stunned again. They looked at each other in silence for a while. Yue Tong said difficultly, "Mr. Ji, can I change something else?" To be honest, she was not prepared to come back to work. If she could, she didn''t want to use it as a thank-you gift at all. However, he has already received his favor and insists on rejecting it. It seems that he can''t make sense of it. Ji Rui''s unpredictable eyes have never left her, "if I say no, will you hate me?" Before, Ji Rui never thought about who he would hate, and never cared about who would hate him. But in the face of Letong, all "never" are becoming the past one by one. Letong bit her lip and looked away. The second hand of the wall clock is ticking on the wall. It seems that something is following the frequency of this ticking, slowly getting into their hearts. "Will it?" Ji Rui''s deep voice is especially sexy and abrupt in silence! Letong seems to be hit by something and shivers slightly. Raised his head, on Ji Rui deep bottomless eyes. Always, this man gives her a strong feeling. But at this moment, she clearly saw the expectation and uneasy expression in men''s eyes. Originally, this man, will also be afraid of it? The word in my heart, because of his uneasy eyes, was stuck in my throat, and I couldn''t say it. Letong closed her eyes slightly and sighed silently in her heart. "It''s nothing to hate, it''s just a job." Letong tries to separate the two things. I hate this man. But those hate, but in the passage of time become insignificant. Because do not hate, this man''s shadow can fade away in the heart a little bit. Therefore, we should not hate the investigation. "So?" Ji Rui''s eyes suddenly become sharp. "I don''t have a choice, do I? This is a thank you gift Letong reluctantly replied, I don''t know if it''s her illusion. The man opposite seemed to take a long breath. In fact, there are many ways for him to let her come back. This one is perhaps the easiest way to accept each other. It''s just a job. It''s the same everywhere. Now that we have confirmed that we have nothing to do with him, no matter he is in Tianjiao or in front of us, it will not have any real impact on her, will it? "Well, when are you going to cancel your leave?" After getting Le Tong''s affirmative answer, Ji Rui''s face rarely floats a faint smile. Le Tong thought for a moment, "tomorrow to complete the house sales procedures, but also to help the baby buy some daily necessities, next Monday, OK?" Now that it has been decided, Letong doesn''t want to think about too much. Anyway, where is not the same job? "OK, now you go to the personnel department to cancel your leave." Ji Rui seems to be afraid that she will go back. Le Tong is urged to go to the personnel department, and then returns to Yang Sheng''s office. "I''m sorry, elder martial brother. I''ve decided to come back to work. You don''t think I said that at noon." Yang Sheng looked at her with a smile, "didn''t I earn a meal for nothing?" Le Tong shrugs helplessly, "yes, let you make money in vain, I am really poor." Yang Sheng then looked at her inquisitively, "Tong Tong, did you really come back voluntarily? Didn''t Rui point a gun at your head and force you back? " Letong chuckled, "elder martial brother, you think too much! Of course, I came back voluntarily. Where can I find such a high paid job After a turn back, Letong was relieved and could happily accept this fact. Some things, since you can''t avoid them, why not face them with an optimistic attitude? "Well, I knew you and Rui were having trouble. Are you ok now?" Yang Sheng puts his face together and looks at Letong as if he wants to find some clues from her face. Le Tong pushed his face away. "I have something to do with him. Elder martial brother, if you talk nonsense again, I will admit my relationship with you in my circle of friends tomorrow." Once upon a time, in the circle of colleagues, people often made fun of Letong and Yang Sheng. No one knew if anyone was serious. In any case, the two parties are absolutely not serious, but also along with everyone to make a fuss. "Go, admit it. Turn around and call the ambulance for me! " Yang Sheng lay back and leaned lazily on the back of his chair. "Well?" Letong''s brain didn''t turn around all of a sudden. "If President Ji Da doesn''t chop me down, his little devil will definitely shoot me!" Le Tong thinks that the second half of his words may be true, but the first half will never happen. "Well, for the sake of your life, I''ll keep it a secret for the time being. Honey, I won''t tell you. I''m afraid the little devil is impatient at home. I have to go. " Letong smiles and turns to go. Yang Sheng says behind her. "If you don''t admit it, if you treat his son as your son, don''t let me bear the charges again!" Letong''s body slightly stagnated, ignoring his banter, slamming the door to leave. When I came out of Yang Sheng''s office, my colleagues all said welcome back to Letong. Letong is surprised. How can the news spread so fast? She didn''t know that Lin Ling had been tortured by President Ji for more than half a year. Therefore, as soon as she received the notice from President Ji, she immediately sent a message in her colleagues circle that "she will be out of misery next Monday". So, the news of Letong''s official return almost spread all over Ji''s family in a few seconds. Those employees who have been annoyed by President Ji for more than half a year have warmly welcomed Letong''s return. Who don''t know, since Le Tong''s vacation, the frequency of temper outburst of President Ji DA has been rising frequently! Walking out of the elevator and turning into her familiar office, Lin Ling immediately welcomes her and gives her a warm hug. "Tong Tong, I miss you so much!" Le Tong picks eyebrows, "elder sister Ling, you are not thinking of me, but are tortured miserably!" Although she doesn''t work in Ji''s office, Lin Ling occasionally spits bitterness at her. In the past few months, she heard a lot about President Ji from Lin Ling [poof, girls, you can''t do this... Hum, it will be mended, it will be mended, hum!] Chapter 296 Outside and Lin Ling get together for a while, old gossip some have no, Le Tong just push open Ji Rui''s office door. "Mr. Ji, I''ll go back first." Come out for most of the day, Letong really a little worried about the baby, think about it and can''t help a little worried, a few days later she began to work normally, then, how can she rest assured of the baby? Ji Rui listens to her so to say, the document one closes to stand up. "Wait, I''ll go back with you." Last night, because Ji Rui just helped himself a big favor, Letong was also embarrassed to drive him away, so Ji Rui stayed at Letong''s home until the baby fell asleep, and left at more than nine o''clock. "You''re not going home?" "And" word, Yue Tong deliberately accentuated the tone. Who knows, Ji Rui didn''t understand the real meaning of Letong''s words, or, in fact, he did, but pretended not to understand. "Well, the baby is with you. Of course I won''t go home." It seems that he is going to carry out the saying of "old man comes from son" with action. Letong secretly complains in her heart, but she can''t refuse his visit because she has just accepted his love as an adult. "I have to go to the supermarket to buy something. You go back to accompany the baby first." Yue Tong says, turn round to want to retreat. For this man, she tried to avoid being alone with him. He just asked her if she hated him. He really didn''t, but he didn''t like it. I don''t like to talk to him, because what he says is either prickly, or tentative, or confused. I don''t like to stay alone in the same space with him, because he always exudes a dangerous smell, which makes Letong always want to escape. Ji Rui has quickly packed up, a lunge up, and she walked side by side. "Just in time, I have something to buy. I''ll go with you." Yue Tong glances at him, but it''s hard to say anything. In her heart, she regrets it. So, after entering the elevator, Ji Rui pressed the first floor, Letong reached out and pressed the first floor, "I''ve been out for so long, baby will be worried, I think, I''d better go back to accompany him first." The elevator stops on the first floor, and the door opens. Letong is about to go out, but her arm is grasped by a big and powerful hand. The man''s other hand presses the key to close the door. The door just opened closes quickly in front of Letong. "Letong, are you afraid to stay with me?" Ji Rui looks down at Le Tong and asks directly. Letong thinks that if it is exposed, there is nothing to hide. "I know you asked?" Seeing Ji Rui''s face change, Letong is not afraid to die and mends a knife¡° In fact, it''s not fear, it''s disgust Although, she promised him to come back to work, but she, never again as before to swallow his tail. Anyway, her true feelings, this man is more clear than anyone else, she does not need to pretend. Ji Rui gritted his teeth with hatred. On the surface, he was still expressionless. "Do you have to say it directly?" Yue Tong white his one eye again, "since you ask, affirmation is to want a real answer?"? I answered, you are not happy again! Mr. Ji, did anyone tell you that you are very difficult to serve? " Ji Rui looked at her silently, walked out of the elevator side by side with her, and then said, "yes!" Letong this down interest, who is so strong, dare to provoke big president Ji¡° Who? Baby? " Ji Rui looks at her like a monster, "you!", Then he strode to the car not far away. After being exposed, Letong, on the contrary, has no discomfort just now, and has no affectation to follow up. Letong opens the car door, bends over and says to the man who has already sat in the back seat, "Mr. Ji, you can take the co driver." Ji Rui raised his eyelids and said, "why?" "The reason has just been said. Do you want me to repeat it?" Letong pulls out a bright smile to the man in the car. Ji Rui is no stranger to this cunning smile. Baobao often laughs like this after he succeeds in his treacherous scheme. Before, he wondered how he could have such a son who is not like himself at all and whose mind is full of all kinds of ancient spirits. Now, at last, he knew that the strange temperament of his baby son was all inherited from the woman in front of him. "I don''t like to take the co driver. Anyway, it''s you who feel uncomfortable, not me." Ji Rui sat motionless and turned on the computer and moved his eyes to the screen. Letong glares at him fiercely. She has no choice but to get into the back seat with a cat. The reason is that, like Ji Rui, she doesn''t like to sit in the co driver''s seat. "President, where are you going?" "Ask her!" Ji Rui throws the problem to Letong. Obviously, he doesn''t care. Anyway, when Letong goes home, he follows her home. When Letong goes shopping in the supermarket, he goes with him. "Brother Li, please go to the supermarket." Letong knows that she can''t get rid of the candy today, so she doesn''t bother to bother with him any more. Ji Rui, who has been reading e-mail since the car left the parking lot, suddenly turns his head and looks at her, "is your speech so mean? Or is it just for me? " Ji Rui has seen how sharp Letong is. But he always thought that it was only when Le Tong was forced to say that. In the past, he felt more than once that her temperament was not as good as that of being obedient. However, during the more than a month in the hospital, he knew better than anyone how gentle and virtuous she was. In this way, he thought that Letong''s sharp, but was forced to have no way to just brag to protect himself. But her words and actions just now, it is difficult to make people think of her gentle and virtuous. Letong did not evade, to his eyes, the way. "I''m just like that, but when people don''t offend me, I usually don''t do it. So, when Mr. Ji complains that I''m aiming at you, he should first reflect on whether your actions or words are unpleasant." Although Letong decides to stay, it doesn''t mean that she will be a passive bag just like before. Ji Rui is slightly surprised, but after thinking about it, he gives Letong a very unexpected answer. "I''m sorry!" This time, Ling Letong is surprised. She raises her eyebrows and looks at Ji Rui. Although she says what she wants, she doesn''t expect to get the same straightforward response from this old-fashioned and occasionally awkward man. Ji Rui didn''t wait for Letong to react, and said, "you said to go to the supermarket, I really want to buy some daily necessities. I didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable." This time, Le Tong is so surprised that her chin is about to fall. The man who is always used to imposing all kinds of charges on her actually apologizes to her? And explain his own intentions to her? [Calvin, today there''s only one shift. Plus the previous one, there''s a total of three. I''ll pay it back... I''ll pay it back... I''ll break the bamboo and run away with the lid on my head!] Chapter 297 Ji Rui''s eyes darkened a little, "do you feel uncomfortable going shopping together?" His voice, as usual, was cold and flat. However, Letong seems to recognize the helplessness and sadness in his words, and is surprised at his behavior of suddenly turning soft. If the person in front of her was Yang Sheng, she would surely go over and touch his forehead to see if he had a high fever and burned his brain. But this person is Ji Rui, the man who always thinks himself right and makes her avoid being like a snake. After so many things, she won''t even take the initiative to say a few more words to him, let alone take the initiative to have close physical contact with him. So, she just quietly looked at Ji Rui, trying to find his abnormal evidence from Zhang Junlang''s cold face. Ji Rui sees her still silent, the Mou color sinks a few minutes again. "I''ll get off here and let Xiao Li take you to the supermarket." Then he opened his mouth and told Xiao Li. Le Tong quickly interrupted him, "let''s go together. I have a discount card from the supermarket." Both of them knew that Ji Rui didn''t care about the small amount of money saved by the preferential card. When she said that, it was just a step down for both sides. Facing this man who suddenly becomes low browed and obedient, it seems that she is stingy if she insists on it. "Well!" Ji Rui takes a deep look at her and doesn''t say anything. They were silent all the way, and the atmosphere in the carriage became solemn and dreary because of their silence. Originally, as early as a few months ago, Letong was used to the boring atmosphere with Ji Rui. But after the baby''s serious illness period, the harmonious period, to face such a repressive atmosphere again, Letong can''t get used to it for a while. Her situation at this time, probably, is similar to the feeling of eating Coptis chinensis after eating sugar. The atmosphere in the carriage made Letong difficult to adapt. It happened that it was the rush hour, and the traffic on the road was very congested. Nearly ten minutes later, the car was still parked on the road hundreds of meters away from Ji''s. If it wasn''t for the depressing atmosphere in the car, Letong would close her eyes and take a rest. But now, she can''t rest at all. Sitting in the car only makes her feel more miserable. Letong stood up straight and looked at the traffic in front of him. "Brother Li, why don''t you pull over there in front? Anyway, it''s not far from the supermarket. I''ll just walk there. Mr. Ji, what do you want to buy? Make a list for me and I''ll buy it together. " Ji Rui smell speech, move the vision away from the screen, sweep a long car dragon in front, "I accompany you to go, Xiao Li you go back to accompany the baby first." In fact, Ji Baobao is a person who knows how to entertain himself. As long as he is willing, even if he doesn''t have anyone to accompany him, he can enjoy himself. What else does Letong want to say, but Xiao Li has slowly switched the car to the roadside lane. "It''s like a stove outside, Mr. Ji..." Letong''s original intention, of course, is not to worry that Ji Rui can''t stand the hot temperature outside like a frying pan. She just doesn''t want to walk side by side with this man. "It''s nothing. It''s exercise." Ji Rui interrupts her quickly. In the case of Ji Rui''s docile attitude, what else can Letong say? They got out of the car one after the other. Before the sun set, Letong walked along the shade of the tree. She didn''t walk slowly, but Ji Rui, who had long legs beside her, soon left her behind. Although Letong is relieved, he is confused by his actions. I just thought he was on purpose. After all, a few days ago, the knot in their heart might not disappear for a while. However, his behavior is in contradiction with his insistence on getting off the car to accompany her to the supermarket. If he doesn''t want to be with her, just go back by car. What does it mean to get out of the car with her and walk back and forth like a stranger? Just when Letong secretly guesses the man''s intention, the man who has already left her ten meters in front suddenly stops, leans on the tree trunk and lowers his head to pull the mobile phone. Until Letong appears in front of him, he slowly walks up with the pace of Letong. The man''s considerate, let Letong some accident. "Sorry!" If you''re polite, it''s natural to say so. Ji Rui didn''t look at her and didn''t answer, which made Letong very embarrassed. A moment later, she heard Ji Rui say, "Letong, can you be so polite to me?" Letong turned to look at him, "eh?" Ji Rui also turns his head and looks straight into her eyes. "Are you and Yang Sheng so polite?" Letong is a little surprised. How can she get involved with Yang Sheng. "No!" But she answered his question honestly. Because even if she said yes, Ji Rui didn''t believe it. Her intimate relationship with Yang Sheng is not only passed down as a couple in the company, but also ridiculed as a long lost brother and sister. "Why?" Ji Rui asked persistently. Yue Tong secretly rolled a white eye in the heart, this still need to ask why? Yang Sheng''s personality and my heart, just can leave you a few blocks, OK? But, these words of Tucao, Yue Tong will not say, because after speaking out, will definitely make complaints about Yang Sheng. She has a rotten life. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t offend Ji Rui, but Yang Sheng is different. He won''t be able to settle down in the special assistant position with an annual salary of several million. If she is suspicious or suppressed by the stingy boss because of this private matter, he will be shot innocent. "I didn''t tell you?" Letong pretends to be surprised. "Well?! What are you talking about? " Ji Rui rarely shows a confused expression and stares at her. That handsome face, I don''t know whether it is because there are more expressions that don''t usually appear, or because the orange sunset gently sprinkles on his face, it is more handsome and charming than usual. The originally cold and hard face has a more three-dimensional sense because of its vagueness. What''s most incredible is that it is so cute. lovely?! Letong gently shakes her head. It must be that she faces the baby day and night, which is exactly like the man''s face. Therefore, she has such an illusion! "Yang Sheng and I are brothers and sisters of the same school. The professor told him to take care of me, so he didn''t dare to hurt me. As for me, why should I be polite to him if I don''t take advantage of what I have in front of me? " Letong said very easily, Ji Rui in the eyes of confusion as usual, obviously, not by Letong''s words flicker in the past. "That''s it?" And he didn''t plan to let Letong go. "Well, that''s absolutely it!" Letong nodded his head firmly. However, Ji Rui didn''t sell her, "Yang Sheng is not like that!" [one watch]. Those in debt are too guilty to read the message! Cough, if there is a girl crying in the message area, wait for the bamboo to pay off the debt, and then send a tissue to appease one by one! Memeda, I love you so much... I guess you are not willing to embarrass me... Cough, get out of here Chapter 298 "Ha!" This time, Huan Letong was confused by him. "Yang Sheng won''t give a person his heart and lungs just because he is entrusted by others." So Ji Rui seems to really know Yang Sheng. Letong thought, since you know so well, why do you still ask? Do you have to put me out of those embarrassing words? "Yes? I don''t know him very well. I just think that he is good to me because of the entrustment of the professor, isn''t he? " Letong pretends to be confused and blinks innocently at Ji Rui. Her long eyelashes flutter innocently in the setting sun. Looking at her Ji Rui, her heart strikes her chest heavily with the frequency of her eyes blinking. The flapping eyelashes were like a magic brush, with magic power and electric current. His heart and body were instantly electrified by the magic brush. Doesn''t this woman know how attractive she is? It seems that unless she does not want to, otherwise, just blink, can easily hook the man''s soul away! Ji Rui pursed his lips and held his breath. He finally calmed down. Ji Rui, who brings shensiqiang back, still stares at her¡° Do you really think so? " "Yes, otherwise, is there any other reason?" Letong is determined to put muddle headed to the end. Ji Rui looked at her without blinking, "maybe!" All of a sudden, he didn''t want Letong to know that Yang Sheng was good. He knows that a smart person like Letong can''t help but know why Yang Sheng treats her well. But he was asked to praise Yang Sheng in front of Le Tong. Now he said that he could not do it! "By the way, how are you going to decorate your house? I know a designer who is especially good at small apartment decoration. Would you like him to come and have a look? " Ji Rui, who doesn''t want to make wedding clothes for others, immediately changes the topic. Although he is very slow in emotional matters, he can see that Letong has been playing Tai Chi on his problems. Yes, she didn''t like herself much or even hate herself. But she also forced her to get along with her day and night. She could do nothing but play Tai Chi. After all, he has become her boss again. It''s too ugly for everyone. Moreover, the baby as a common son of each other, certainly do not want to see parents (although these two people have nothing to do) make any conflict, if really make up, the most sad person, must be the baby! Mention the matter of the room, Yue Tong eyes a bright, but twinkling of an eye, but quickly dark down. "Or... Not yet!" The down payment for the house is 100000 yuan. She has basically used up all her savings. Even if she gets a good salary when she goes back to work, after deducting the monthly mortgage and the monthly expenses of herself and her baby, it is estimated that there is little left. "Why not worry about the decoration cost first?" Le Tong is embarrassed to smile, express acquiescence. "Well, you originally signed a two-year contract with the company, but now there are only a few months left. You go to the personnel department to renew your five-year contract, and then go to the finance department to advance one year''s salary, which will be deducted every month during the next five-year contract period. Is that OK?" Ji Rui''s proposal brightens Letong''s eyes. It''s not a big deal for Ji to pay in advance. As long as the employees who have made a little contribution to the company, they can pay in advance. However, it''s estimated that there are not many people who pay in advance for one year. But even if not much, Ji Rui did not set a precedent for her, so she almost nodded immediately. What made her hesitant was the five-year contract period. Of course, if Ji Rui and she are not such a strange relationship, but just a simple boss, she will be happy to work in a big company like Ji''s, let alone five years, even if it is ten or twenty years of signing, she will not hesitate. It''s just that she and Ji Rui are like this now She was pacing slowly with her head down. In her heart, there was a fierce ideological struggle. "Oh, be careful!" With Ji Rui''s exclamation, Letong''s arm is caught, and her body is pulled into her broad arms by a pull. Le Tong raised his head in panic. He made fun of Shangji Rui''s deep eyes in the beautiful green. "What do you think? Almost fell into the pit Letong looks down at the sidewalk a few steps away. It''s true that there is a pit several tens of centimeters in size. The pit is clearly blocked by a thin red line around it, but she only cares about things, and she doesn''t notice the deep pit at all. Le Tong was embarrassed and coughed twice. "I didn''t think about anything..." In the middle of her speech, she felt a blazing temperature pressing on her front waist. Looking down, the man''s big palm was naturally applied to her belly. Letong''s face flushed from her ears to her cheeks. She tried to get up straight and leave his arms, but the man standing behind her, holding her arm in one hand and supporting her front waist in the other, naturally locked her firmly in his arms. "General Ji..." he muttered. "Huh?" Letong hung her face and didn''t dare to look at him, because she knew that her face must be very red, because it was very hot from her face to her neck. "Can you let me go? Many people are watching... " In fact, at this time, she felt like a hundred fawns were bumping into each other. How could she have time to notice if anyone was watching?! Ji Rui didn''t do what she wanted. He just looked down at her. She also lowered her eyes, so he could not see the expression in her eyes clearly, but the tip of her nose and cheek were bright red, like cooked shrimp. A person will blush, on behalf of her very nervous, and, should be shy? Think of these two possibilities, Ji Rui''s lips, unconsciously slightly up. "Who will watch it? Everyone is in a hurry to get home from work for dinner. " The old-fashioned and serious men, even if they are mischievous, sound as serious and cold as ever. But in Letong''s ears, it clearly brings a sense of ridicule and laughter. His ridicule annoyed Letong, which made her forget shyness and confusion, "Ji Rui!" Mouth low scold, elbow a top, top in the man''s rib position. "Eh!" The man snorted. Letong, who is a little bit angry, doesn''t do it lightly. It''s normal for Ji Rui to feel pain, but he gives a painful cry, but he doesn''t mean to let go. "Let go of me!" Letong had to drink in a low voice angrily. Then, she heard the man behind her smile, and her body was pushed by the man. But when she turned her head, the man''s face was still the usual poker face with cold and paralyzed face. He''s smart, otherwise, if she sees him laughing, tonight Second watch Chapter 299 He''s smart, otherwise, if she sees him laughing, tonight Tonight Letong''s thoughts, tonight a fart! What can I do with him tonight?! Letong is speechless because of her thoughts of slipping off the road. As soon as she shakes away Ji Rui''s hand that still holds her shoulder, she leaves Ji Rui and strides forward. Ji Rui looks at her back and blinks. He remembers it and starts to catch up with her. Letong listens to the footsteps behind her and catches up with her. She secretly scolds herself for being a flower maniac with poor determination. She blushes when she is hugged by a man! "Letong, please consider my proposal just now!" The side of the body, came the man''s low voice. His voice was so calm that he could not hear any waves, as if the episode had never happened. "Well..." Letong looked at the road in front of her head. "Or, I''ll let him go to your house tomorrow and give you an effect drawing first. If you think you want to redecorate it, then consider signing the contract, OK?" Ji Rui suddenly seems to have changed his personality. He is not only very considerate, but also seems to be losing his aggressive momentum. Such Ji Rui makes Letong feel strange and a little uncomfortable. "How''s it going?" Ji Rui asked again. Yue Tong answered casually, "Oh, OK." After answering, I found that I fell into the trap he set step by step. Looking back, he found a friend to help him get a mortgage. Then, he asked her to go back to Ji''s house as a gift of thanks. Then, he asked her to renew her five-year contract in advance. It''s not hard to imagine that Ji Rui had planned these things step by step, just waiting for her to take the first step, Step by step, I can''t help but sink in. But even though Letong thinks so clearly, she still doesn''t have the courage to refuse him. On the one hand, the bait in his trap is too attractive to her. Second, although he deliberately did these premeditations, they were all good intentions. Moreover, he always respected her ideas as the premise, and did not impose anything on her as subjectively as before. She was not an ungrateful person, and understood that he could not obliterate all his present good intentions just because he had treated himself in the past. Ji Rui is relieved to see her nod. You know, although he successfully "cheated" her back to Ji''s family, her contract with Ji''s family is only about half a year. He is a little depressed when he thinks that after half a year, he will have to worry about how to keep her. Yang Sheng, however, seems to think that he is not depressed enough. When she went to the personnel department to cancel her leave, she went out of her way to tell him. "Rui, please get rid of Tongtong''s working relationship. My friend is short of talents like Tongtong. She is willing to give Tongtong the same salary as Ji, but only if she has to go to work next week." Ji Rui certainly knows that young people like Letong, who are both smart and willing to work, are getting smaller and smaller now, so it is expected that she will become a fragrant steamed bun. However, Yang Sheng''s words are tantamount to reminding him that Letong is not Ji Rui in public or private. If there is no contract or other constraints, she can leave at any time without taking a cloud away, just like she left everything to D province a few months ago. At that time, he could not accept her leaving. Now, as long as he thought that she might leave him quietly at any time, his forehead would swell. Sure enough, habit is a terrible thing. Baby sick this period of time, they seem to have been used to her moment in front of dangling. In the hospital, every night, she sleeps in the intensive care bed and he sleeps on the sofa. Although they don''t share the same bed, they can see each other from time to time. And last night, he was sleeping alone in such a big bedroom, tossing and turning all night, uneasy and difficult to sleep. "Tomorrow morning, you go to the real estate to handle the transfer procedures. At noon, I''ll take him to have a look?" Ji Rui doesn''t allow Letong to think too much, and is anxious to arrange the next thing. Letong is also very concerned about the decoration. Of course, the reason is not that the original decoration and furnishings are too old. On the contrary, she has deep feelings for every corner of the room. It''s because of the baby that I''m so interested in the decoration. Baby is a child, and now the body is recovering, need a good living environment to recuperate. Although he must live in Ji Rui''s house most of the time, according to the little guy''s temperament, he will definitely stay at her house one or two days a week. For this reason, she should also decorate the house to make it more comfortable. "Well, all right, twelve o''clock!" In fact, Letong is also an anxious person. When she decides what to do, she wants to do it as soon as possible. "OK, I''ll bring my friends over tomorrow, and then I''ll find a quiet restaurant with my baby. What do you want to eat, I''ll ask Xiao Li to make a reservation first." If this change in the past, Ji Rui certainly won''t ask her opinion. But now he will consider her preferences. Although he is only polite, the feeling of being respected is like the warm sun shining in his heart, which makes Letong''s cold heart warm and thaw unconsciously. "Look at the baby''s meaning. He can''t eat too much food now. Find a restaurant with light food taste and quiet environment." They chatted while walking. Unexpectedly, they walked to the door of the supermarket. Outside the door of the supermarket, there is a long row of shopping carts. Letong wants to walk over, but Ji Rui has stridden over and pushed one. "Did the baby sleep well last night?" In fact, the baby follows Letong, Ji Rui is absolutely at ease. On the issue of the baby, even before he knew that Letong was the baby''s mother, Ji Rui had enough trust in Letong. Now, knowing that she was her mother, he was more at ease. "I don''t have much jet lag with the hospital. I don''t sleep very well. I guess I''m still not very comfortable." The baby''s body is in the adaptation period and recovery period, which is normal. "Thank you so much." Yue Tong glances at him. It turns out that people like Ji Rui can also say polite things. "As long as the baby can recover as soon as possible, no matter how hard it is, I don''t care." Yue Tong said in a low voice and went to the children''s products zone. "What else does the baby lack?" Ji Rui pushes the shopping cart to follow. One by one, they went into the nursery area. In the eyes of those who didn''t know it, they thought it was a loving couple who were buying daily necessities for their baby. [three shifts, there should be one or two more] Chapter 300 "I want to help the baby choose a pillow!" Letong said, standing on tiptoe to take the light blue pillow from the shelf. Ji Rui stretched out his hand and easily took down the pillow and put it into her arms, "do you want to take this?" Yue Tong nodded, "the pillow yuan''er prepared for the baby is too soft. I have to change it a little harder for him. It''s said that it''s good to add cassia seed." Letong took the pillow in her hand, looked at the manual first, and then flipped it up and down. "Well, this should be quite appropriate." As like as two peas put the pillow on the shopping cart, he looked up, lifted his hand and took a identical pillow and threw it into the shopping cart. "One is enough! Why two? " Letong thinks that Ji Rui is a rich man who is willful and wants to buy Pillows in pairs. She picks up the pillow Ji Rui throws in and tiptoes back to the shelf. "One for your home, one for me to take home, just right." Ji Rui grabs the pillow and puts it back in the shopping cart. Ji Rui admits that he is not as careful as Le Tong. When he took the baby from the mansion, he also told Xiao Li to go to the furniture store and buy all the bedding and other baby''s products at one time. He didn''t know what brand he used, how the quality and performance were, and he didn''t care much about it. Now listen to Yue Tong say so, can''t help but feel ashamed. As a father, he has been with his son for more than five years, but what he thinks about for his son is less than 10% of Le Tong''s, maybe less than 1%. Hearing this, Letong said nothing more and dragged the shopping cart forward. Along the way, Letong picked out some clothes and some toys for her baby. These clothes and toys, if at ordinary times, Ji Rui is despised, but le Tong said, clothes or toys, as long as suitable, is the best, not necessarily a famous brand, not necessarily a high-tech product. Ji Rui turns around with her in the nursery area, feeling more and more guilty. In the past, I always thought that I had enough ability to give my baby the best. Now I found that what he gave to the baby may be the most expensive, but it''s not necessarily the best! The most expensive can be bought with money. But the best, but rely on the heart to experience, can give the best. What he gives to the baby can be bought with money. But what Letong gives to her baby is from her heart. Before, he didn''t quite understand why the baby would stick to her all day when she met Letong. Now, in addition to the magnetic field of mutual attraction of blood relatives, it is inseparable from Letong''s precious and intimate care for her baby. "Letong, how can you know so much about children?" Ji Rui follows Letong all the way as a handyman, helping her to take things and push a cart. Facing his back, Letong''s body was obviously stiff. She put the drawing board back on the shelf and went on. Just when Ji Rui thought she was not ready to answer her question, Le Tong, standing in front of a lot of watercolors, whispered, "I like watching parenting programs very much, and I usually read some parenting books." Ji Rui begins to think that she has heard wrong, but after carefully reflecting on her sad words, she can vaguely imagine how she spent these years in the torment of missing her baby. "In fact, I always thought the baby was abroad, so I never thought I would see him again..." Letong is still facing him, but he must be very sad if he can imagine the expression on her face at this time. When he just knew that she was the baby''s mother, he thought that she was approaching the baby with other purposes. At that time, in his mind, she was a bad woman who could do anything for money. But after he knew the real reason why she was pregnant, his heart began to feel pain for the 18-year-old. He is a man, did not experience a woman pregnant hard, but he remembers very clearly, when his mother was a child, how love and love. If it wasn''t for protecting him, mom would not be forced to do that by the old man and the woman. But Letong, after seeing off her children, has been watching parenting programs. What did she feel at that time? Specifically, he could not imagine, but he knew that it must be very painful! Ji Rui silently reaches out his hand and puts it on her shoulder. Feel the hands of the body obviously trembled, comfort words without brain will blurt out. "Don''t worry, baby will never leave you again." Letong suddenly turned his head. As he expected, his beautiful big eyes were covered with mist, and the corners of his eyes were red. "Really, believe me!" Ji Rui nodded to her seriously. He vaguely felt that this promise was more important to Letong than her life. "Ji Rui, thank you!" Yue Tong''s crisp voice becomes choked and hoarse. With that, he turns around in a hurry and turns his back to Ji Rui. Ji Rui stares at her thin back, and her heart is pulled into a ball again. "Actually, I want to thank you!" Letong looks back again, and her eyes are full of consternation. "Thank you for giving me such a clever, lovely and understanding son!" Not long ago, Ji Rui was full of disdain for Baobao''s unknown mother, but now, he has only respect and heartache for Letong, and all other negative emotions have disappeared after knowing the truth. Letong stared at him strangely. After a while, she didn''t know what she thought. Suddenly, she turned red again and murmured, "in fact, I want to thank you for giving me such a smart, lovely and understanding son!" I thought it was just a deal. She got 500000 and he got a son. As soon as the contract was signed, her son had nothing to do with her except blood relationship. But he promised her that he would never let the baby leave her again. This means that the decision she made at that time not only saved her mother''s life, but also gave her a lovely and caring son. Ji Rui''s words moved her and suddenly reminded her of her big belly. Then, she thought that it was the time for this man to turn himself into a big belly. Her face turned red uncontrollably. Although, at that time, she did not know him, and he, of course, did not know her. But two people who didn''t know each other, unexpectedly, because of a sperm and an egg, they were somehow involved. Before, she didn''t believe in the abstract thing of fate. But now, she believes. She and her baby, Ji Rui, may really be destined to be entangled together, only in the vast sea of people, meet, meet, and then to recognize! [four more. Bamboo: make up one more, but still owe two more!] Chapter 301 Ji Rui pushes the shopping cart around behind Letong, but in a short time, the shopping cart is full of a lot of things for the baby to eat and wear. Looking at the pile of things, Ji Rui can''t help wondering. Normally speaking, Letong has met her baby for more than half a year. Before, she would occasionally buy some gifts or articles for her baby, but not much. The most common thing is to make food for her baby. But now, how suddenly crazy for the baby to add so many items? He didn''t know that in the past, Letong''s love for her baby was carefully tucked in and hidden, for fear that she would show too much, so Ji Rui, a father, saw the clue. Therefore, even if she bought something for her baby, she carefully controlled it at the level of a close friend. Now it''s different. Since Ji Rui already knows that she''s her own mother, and has personally promised that she will never let her baby leave her again, that means that she can confidently and wantonly express her love for her baby. In recent years, she missed her baby and accumulated feelings and thoughts, so she spewed out like a volcano at this moment. Ji Rui looks at her posture. Although she is puzzled, she doesn''t ask much. She just beckons the shopping guide to push away the full shopping cart and replace it with an empty one. Lift your wrist and look at your watch. It''s more than six o''clock. According to this time, it''s very late to return to her home. While she carefully selects the pants for the baby, Ji Rui calls Xiao Li and asks him to return to Letong''s house to pick up the baby and go directly to Longxiang hotel. After the phone call, Le Tong over there holds several pairs of long and short pants with different styles but full of fashion. "Letong, I asked Xiao Li to take the baby to Longxiang first. We''ll go there in a moment." He pushed the shopping cart and ran right behind her. Yue Tong is a little surprised, "go out to eat?" "Well, take your time. It''s not urgent." Ji Rui is very patient and gentle like a gentleman. Letong''s surprise in her eyes is more intense. She only thinks that the light of the energy-saving lamp in the supermarket is so dazzling, which makes the man shine more brightly. "But, baby, is that ok?" Letong suddenly, but soon, the focus of attention returned to his son. Ji Rui see her worry about the baby''s body, looking at her eyes can''t help but soft a lot. "Didn''t Dr. Dong say that? As long as you pay more attention to the food hygiene and the surrounding environment, it''s no problem to go out occasionally. As for the health and environment of Longxiang, we should be able to rest assured. Besides, you''ve been very tired in the past two months. You''ll have a rest for the rest of the holidays. " Ji Rui says, the hand that takes in shopping cart moved, want to cuddle her thin shoulder. But more than half an hour ago, she told him very clearly that she hated him! If you touch her so abruptly, it will only make her hate herself more, right? Think of here, slightly lifted up the hand, and drew back, and calmly on the handlebar. Letong''s eyes are full of surprise. President Ji Da, who has always been self-centered, will considerately let her have a rest? "These pants are all pretty. Buy them. The baby should like them." Ji Rui sees that she only looks at herself and doesn''t speak like a mute. The scene is a little cold, so he reaches out and takes those pants from her hand. "Oh..." Letong, who is still in a trance, obediently gives his pants to him. Ji Rui picked up the pants and looked at them carefully. His sense of fashion is not high, but even so, looking at the pants full of moisture in his hands, he still feels that they match the baby''s weird personality. "You have a good eye." Ji Rui said sincerely and put his pants into the shopping cart. Yue Tong just recovered, glanced at his constant white shirt and black trousers, and said, "do you want your baby to wear white shirt and black trousers from the first day of the new year to the 30th day of the new year?" Le Tong turned his head and looked at a male model in the distance. He muttered in a low voice, "it''s obviously a handsome man. It''s wasted." Ji Rui was still looking down at those pants. He only heard the first half of her sentence and the whisper behind, but he didn''t hear it clearly. "Well?! What did you say? " Letong''s vision turned back from the tall and thin male model, "I didn''t say anything, do you have tinnitus?" Eyes, but impolitely looked up and down Ji Rui a few eyes, if the male model body that a casual natural and unrestrained dress on the man, walk on the street, the rate of return is absolutely 100%. "Mr. Ji, how tall are you?" Letong used to think Ji Rui was very tall, but now standing in front of him, looking up at him, she feels tired. "One meter nine." Ji Rui didn''t hide anything. If Le Tong asked him this question a year ago, he would think that he had ulterior motives. Of course, it is absolutely impossible to get an accurate answer from him. But now, no matter what Le Tong asked him, he would answer truthfully, and his attitude became very friendly. Although it is impossible for him to be kind-hearted, at least his tone is plain and calm, without any dissatisfaction or impatience. Le Tong couldn''t restrain her love for the pleasant picture she had just imagined. She pointed back and said, "the clothes on that model, I think, should be quite suitable for you." Originally, she just couldn''t stop her own narcissism. She boldly made up her mind and didn''t fear death to say what she thought. She didn''t expect Ji Rui to accept her advice. Ji Rui raises his eyelids and looks in the direction of her fingers. The male model was wearing a casual striped shirt, a thin windbreaker, black jeans and a pair of low top jeans. "It''s not summer clothes, is it?" Le Tong nodded, "well, autumn clothes, isn''t it fast autumn?" Since Ji Rui entered Ji''s work, he basically said goodbye to jeans and other clothes. Looking at this, he always felt a little strange. "Do you really think that suits me?" Ji Rui looks at Letong with suspicion. Le Tong just thought that he just asked casually, and did not want to try. But she still nodded with great certainty. "Yes, I think it suits you very well." Mingming is only 30 years old. He is as old-fashioned as a 40 or 50 year old uncle. After this poisonous words, Letong did not dare to say. Ji Rui looks at her inquisitively, hesitates for a moment, then pushes the shopping cart straight toward the brand counter. Behind him, Letong looks at his back strangely. He is stunned for a while. After a while, he reacts. Is this man going to have a serious look? Although think Ji Rui this disposition change is really too big, Letong or toward that tall figure quickly chase past. Chapter 302 Ji Rui not only went to take a serious look at the suit, but also, for the first time, asked the lady at the counter to take it down and let him have a try. His action, really let Le Tong surprised not to close the mouth. You know, although it''s a famous brand counter, it''s a famous brand for ordinary people. But compared with Ji Rui''s clothes, which are often international famous brands, this clothing brand is probably equal to the local stall goods in the famous brands. When Ji Rui comes out of the dressing room, not only the lady at the counter can''t see, but also Le tong can see straight. No wonder it is said that people depend on clothes and Buddha on gold. It is true. Ji Rui''s old-fashioned dress, at first glance, gives people a sense of hegemony, a sense of abstinence and a sense of dignity full of distance. And now he''s dressed up, and he''s changed his whole temperament. Now he is like a cool male model walking on the T-stage, with wide shoulders, narrow waist, tight hips, two straight long legs, and his handsome and cold face. It''s also hard to get close to him, but with unspeakable wildness and sexiness. This kind of temperament in him, Yue Tong once saw. On the morning when she was drunk, she opened her eyes and sat on the windowsill with her shirt half open, holding Ji Rui, who was knee and barefoot, with a similar temperament. But, at that time, he was not only sexy, but also a bit lazy, just like the lion who just woke up. Ji Rui, however, is sexy with great energy in his spiritual game, just like a lion cruising in the forest with steady and powerful steps after a good meal. Ji Rui sees that Letong looks at him for a long time and doesn''t say a word. He can''t guess what she thinks, so he picks a thick eyebrow and asks with uncertainty. "Really good looking?" Yue Tong busily nodded, "good looking! It''s much better than the model If this man is a star, she will become his brain powder, screaming at him, asking for powder, attention and group photo! It''s a pity that this man has a face that makes her crazy, but he is just a serious, overbearing, cold and suspicious man. One side of the counter miss, finally recovered, busy guide Ji Rui to the mirror, "Sir, here is a mirror, you look at it. That lady has a very good eye. You look much better than the model in this dress. The eyes of the lady at the counter are glued to Ji Rui and can''t move away. This is enough to show that the clothes are not generally good on him. Ji Rui doesn''t care what the lady at the counter says. He only notices that he looks like a different person in the mirror. Although he is a little strange, he is surprisingly comfortable. And let him also notice that since he came out of the dressing room, Letong''s eyes have never left him. This feeling has greatly satisfied his male vanity. In the past, he always thought that "women are the ones who please themselves" was a bit of a lie, but now, he would be complacent to keep someone''s eyes. "Wrap it for me." Soon, Ji Rui came out of the dressing room and changed back into a white shirt and black trousers, but handed some clothes and trousers together with boots to the lady at the counter. Le Tong three steps jumped over, "do you really buy it?" Ji Rui glanced at her, "don''t you say it looks good?" Yue Tong nodded, "yes, it''s very beautiful. But don''t you always wear this suit at work, Le Tong pointed to his standard office dress. "You can keep it for the rest day to wear when you go out with you. You can help me pay attention to it and buy it for me, so that the baby will not always say that I dress like an old man!" Ji Rui said this very naturally. He didn''t realize that he had inadvertently brought Letong into the relationship between him and Baobao. The three people seemed to be an inseparable whole. But Letong, obviously, didn''t pay much attention to it. Her focus was on the word "old man". She couldn''t hold back her smile. It turned out that the bitter words she just said in her heart, the baby once said to the man! "What are you laughing at?" Ji Rui pays the money and looks at Le Tong with his clothes. Le Tong coughed twice, in order to cover up his wanton, "I just think the baby completely inherited your poisonous tongue, which is quite appropriate?" Ji Rui stares at her, "genetic self? In my opinion, it should be inherited from you, as well as the ancient spirit and strange character! " Ji Rui and Letong leave the booth side by side, and naturally mix with Letong. If more than half a year ago, Ji Rui would never have imagined that one day, he and his baby''s mother would be carrying big and small bags of clothes in the clothing counter, but they were arguing about who their son was like, a question that would only be debated between husband and wife. "It''s clearly because you are too cold-blooded, and the baby''s hollow mind wants to please you, so that he has such a strange temperament. How can he say that he inherited himself?" Letong doesn''t want to admit that her baby son''s temperament is inherited by herself. In her mind, she is a good young man in the society. Ji Rui coldly glanced at her, "look, even this aggressive nature is the same." The two of them quarreled all the way back to the optional area. "Anything else?" Ji Rui looks at the record of two shopping carts in front of him and asks Letong on his side. A lot of things in Letong''s mind haven''t been bought yet, but he''s afraid that he''s hungry and has gone to the hotel''s baby son first, "not for the time being!" Ji Rui rarely recognized the meaning of her "temporary" and raised his lips, "I''ll accompany you another day." Yue Tong, who is lowering her head to get her wallet, doesn''t seem to be able to hear him clearly. She vaguely answers "yes". Ji Rui''s lips are even more prominent. Standing behind Letong, he rarely struggles to pay. Letong takes out his credit card and discount card from his wallet and hands them to the cashier. It''s not that he''s stingy, but that his previous painful experience tells him that money related matters are less serious with Letong. Of course, he didn''t know that for a rich man like him, money is just a natural existence, just like the air, which is extraordinary. But for many ordinary people, especially the poor, money is hard to get. Therefore, for some of the backbone of the poor, no reason to give him money, equivalent to insult. He only knew that several times he raised money in front of Letong, which made her furious. He and Letong rarely live in such harmony. He doesn''t want to spoil the harmonious atmosphere between them because of this little thing. Letong helps to pass the items in the shopping cart to the cashier. Suddenly, it seems to think of something. She turns to Ji Rui and asks, "Mr. Ji, didn''t you say you want to buy something?" Chapter 303 "Mr. Ji, didn''t you say you wanted to buy something?" Ji Rui was stunned for a moment. In fact, he didn''t have anything to buy. He just wanted to spend more time with Letong. So, she said that when she went home, he also said that when she went shopping, he just had something to buy. "I don''t forget what to buy, do I?" Letong threw a look of disdain to him, then lowered his head to continue to take out the items in the shopping cart. He couldn''t help whispering, "this pig''s head..." "What?" This time, Ji Rui vaguely heard her say pig head, but not sure. Followed by a 60 year old aunt, probably with the same height as Letong, but it is clear to hear Letong run into the ear. "Young man, your daughter-in-law scolds your pig head!" The aunt happily conveyed Letong''s words out loud, and the bent Letong''s back was stiff. A few people around laughed, Ji Rui Leng Leng, reaction, actually did not feel angry, on the contrary, the mood is very good to ask aunt. "What''s the name of pig''s daughter-in-law?" After asking, if you have a deep look at Yue Tong who is bowing and pretending to be an ostrich. "Mrs. pig!" With that, she burst into laughter. Ji Rui couldn''t help but show a faint smile, but he suddenly realized, "it''s called Mrs. pig..." Ji Rui has forgotten how long ago it was that he couldn''t help laughing. He only remembered that since the baby was ill, his face was tighter than before. Letong wants to find a hole to drill in. At this time, she is laughed by the people around her and has no courage to look back at the man. Letong paid the money and pushed the shopping cart to escape. Ji Rui quickly grabbed the shopping cart, "let me push the car." The money has been paid by her, so she can''t do this kind of hard work. Letong just wants to get out of the public''s sight quickly. As soon as she shakes her hand, she pushes the shopping cart full of goods to Ji Rui. Then she walks towards the exit quickly. Ji Rui just walked a few steps, two bodyguards then welcomed up. "Young master, Xiao Li asked us to pick you up." Ji Rui throws the shopping cart to the bodyguard, while he chases Le Tong quickly. "Angry?" Ji Rui has no intention to make fun of Letong. Just now, he just asked casually. Unexpectedly, the aunt was so clever and helped him make fun of Letong. Letong hummed coldly, ignored him, and quickened her pace. Ji Rui''s heart was very nervous. She gave a cold hum, which was like the tone of a baby son''s temper. She couldn''t help laughing. In the past, he always thought that Letong was smart and resourceful, so he would unconsciously complicate many of her simple practices. Now I find out that sometimes Letong, who takes off her mask in private, is just like a baby, like a straightforward child. Now he vaguely understands why people like Yang Sheng, who are seriously different from each other in appearance, are so kind to Letong. "Dinner is mine. You can eat it as you like. Is that all right?" Ji Rui then unconsciously coaxes Letong with the tone of coaxing baby. Letong suddenly turns around and looks at Ji Rui like a neuropathy, then says with gnashing teeth. "It''s you. I want a penniless Secretary to treat you to a big meal. Do you mean it? What about the face? " Ji Rui unconsciously touched his face, "still there!" Le Tong throws him a big white eye, turns his head no longer to pay attention to him. This man, I really don''t know if he is really stupid or not! However, with his intelligence quotient, he can''t be really stupid. He''s just a sullen monster with a dark stomach! I have to say that Letong really knows Ji Rui. Ji Rui in the past, because most of his faces were wooden, always gave people the feeling of being old-fashioned and cold. As everyone knows, he is just lazy to socialize with others. Moreover, since his mother''s death, he has been in the whirlpool of intrigue, and rarely has the opportunity to reveal his true temperament and make fun of others. As a result, the lively and cheerful side of his nature was completely suppressed, and as time went by, he became as grim as he is now. Now, he has no defense against Letong, even he doesn''t know. Unconsciously, he has used the same attitude towards Letong. Although not completely open heart, but at least, not too much concealment and deception. Letong''s forthright and extroverted personality has just induced his nature, which has been suppressed for more than 20 years. Letong didn''t want to talk to him, but she was unconvinced and turned to glance at him. "Ji Rui, you used to say I love to pretend." "Well? Do you have any? " Ji Rui''s skill of pretending to be a fool is on the rise. If it''s not that she doesn''t want to be too close to him, Letong can''t help reaching out and pulling his face to see if this person is just wearing Ji Rui''s mask to cheat people. "Look, when it comes to pretending, you can throw me a hundred thousand miles." Who is Ji Rui? A 15-year-old gifted student who graduated from the No.1 international famous school has an appalling IQ. So, as long as he wants to pretend to be a fool, it''s really at his fingertips. However, in the past, there were no people or things that he needed to think about. "Is it?" Ji Rui looks at her with a relaxed look, bends over to open the door, holds the door and signals her to get on first. Yue Tongbai glanced at him and the cat got into the car. She sadly found that he was probably a mouse in the eyes of a man, and the man was teasing her. So, after getting on the bus, Letong pursed her lips and no longer spoke. Ji Rui also knows the truth that enough is enough. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t say a word. Finally, the driver in front interrupted their silence. "Miss Le, young master, I''m afraid you are hungry. We have to bring you a box of cakes." With that, he handed over a beautiful box with his backhand. Letong said "thank you", took the box and opened it. When the lid of the box was opened, the attractive fragrance went into Letong''s nose, and Letong''s stomach immediately purred. "Baby asked you to buy it?" Letong put a piece of it into her mouth and bit it with a tiny squint. Ji Rui''s brow, but slightly wrinkled. "From the master and his wife." Letong''s hand pauses for a while, the expression on the face changed, "old chairman?" "Well." Ji Rui''s face is no better, "who told him?" Ji Rui''s voice, has completely lost the gentle calm just now, restored the usual cold and hard Yin cold. The driver glanced at Ji Rui from behind, hesitated for a moment, and then replied, "we didn''t say it was the master himself." Ji Rui''s face became more and more gloomy. Chapter 304 Letong is a sensitive and careful person, especially Ji Rui. Her sense will become more acute. As a result, Ji Rui''s facial expression and emotional changes soon affected her. She stealthily glanced at Ji Rui, quickly finished the cake and gently closed the lid. Ji Rui originally overcast face, because of Le Tong this tiny action and turned over. "Why not?" The tone is much softer than when talking to the driver. Le Tong tilted his head toward him with a sly smile, "you said to invite me to a big meal, don''t you want to cheat?" Ji Rui''s originally gloomy mood was brightened by her smile. "I dare not. If I cheat, you will certainly speak ill of me to the baby." Yue Tong blinked and said with a smile, "count you on the road!" Ji Rui couldn''t help but also raised his lips, "if you don''t go on the road, you can''t do it. Baby alone is enough for me to surrender, not to mention you?" He found that Letong not only has the ability to make him depressed. He also has the ability to make him feel good. Well, it''s not a matter of a day or two that the old man always interferes in his own affairs. It''s unnecessary to affect the good mood of the woman in front of him if he calls him again at night. Take a look at the endless flow of traffic outside, raise your hand to take the box she put in the back, uncover it, pinch a piece by yourself first, and then give it to her. "Have some more. The master''s cake is very authentic. The baby loves it." Yue Tong gazed at him for a moment, and saw that the haze on his face had disappeared unconsciously. Now, he was holding the cake gracefully and enjoying himself. Hand also pinched a piece into his mouth, chewed a few, "baby now can''t eat too sweet things, this cake is specially made according to the baby''s current taste?" Ji Rui hadn''t noticed it before. At this time, she reminded her to pinch another piece and put it into her mouth to taste it carefully. It''s true that today''s sweet taste is much lighter than before, but the craftsman''s craftsmanship is really good. Even if it''s not too sweet, the cake still tastes delicious. "Everyone is really good to the baby!" Letong didn''t say the old man clearly, but only in general. But Ji Rui, is very clear, Letong words, in fact, refers to the old man to the baby''s good. Or, it''s true that I''m oversensitive. Maybe the old man is just thinking about his precious grandson, just as Le Tong suggests. "Do you think that''s always the case?" Ji Rui stares at Letong and asks calmly without any malice. He expressed it in a rather obscure way. His original intention was to ask her if she always thought about the beautiful side of people. This time, Letong didn''t pretend to be stupid and thought about it. "Not all. I''ll think about it. There are always two sides to everything. I will think about the good and the bad. Then most of me will choose the good direction first, but I will also be prepared to accept the worst. " Obviously, she understood what he said. She said it quite casually, but Ji Rui knew that it was impossible for a person who had not experienced big storms to say such simple but thorough and wise words. He could not help but imagine how a teenager like her survived the miserable and gloomy days after learning that her mother was ill? "You''re very powerful, and it''s not easy!" Ji Rui praises Letong sincerely. Before, Ji Rui once said that she was very powerful, but it was a scornful irony, but now, it is a real compliment. Letong quickly reflected that what he said was not easy, which meant that her mother was ill. She shrugged in disapproval and gave him a cool smile. "I''m not strong at all. I''m a very useless crying bag. However, for me at that time, my mother was everything to me, so I had no choice but to carry it! In fact, everyone has a lot of times when they have to. When you have only two choices in front of you, you will naturally choose the right one and become brave. " Mention that period of dark experience, Letong has been able to face calmly. In her mouth, she was no big deal at that time. She just made the right choice that every daughter who loves her mother deeply would make. Indifference is to say other people''s story of Le Tong, his face showed a faint smile, the light in the eyes, never because of that dark days and dim. This kind of her, like a magnet emitting super strong magnetic force, firmly absorbed Ji Rui''s eyes on her face. "Anyway, it''s hard work." Even Ji Rui himself did not find that when he said this, there was some soft expression and tone on his paralyzed face, and he unconsciously took some pity and pity. Letong didn''t look at him, so she didn''t notice the change of expression on his face. "I''m nothing compared to what my mother suffered." Tone, as usual is light. Ji Rui only thinks that his eyes can move away more and more. He finds more and more that Letong is a person full of positive energy. It seems that every big event will become a trivial matter when it comes to her. In fact, from the time of her baby''s illness, her optimistic and tough personality can be fully reflected. If she is not the baby''s mother, she can take care of the baby with a smile, it is no wonder. But she is clearly the baby''s mother, and, she loves him very much, but also can maintain such an optimistic attitude to face, which shows that her heart, strong enough to become the baby''s protector. "Letong, I''m very glad that the baby''s mother is you!" Ji Rui said sincerely. The closer he gets to her and the more he understands her, the more he appreciates her. Vaguely, but also some chagrin, before their own, in the end, with what mentality to see her? Actually, think of her as a material woman who only wants to cling to the rich family? Letong was originally looking at the traffic flow outside. After listening to him, she suddenly turned to look at him and looked at him seriously. Then, she pulled out a bright smile at him. "Do you think you are lucky enough to hit me so casually?" Ji Rui''s heart was pounding with her dazzling smile, and he just stared at her smiling face with a bit of stink and show off. Letong can''t get his response. He just stares at her. She coughs twice and looks out of the car uneasily. "Mr. Ji, you are so boring! Can''t you just compliment me... " Yue Tong said, in order to cover up his embarrassment and inexplicable rush up shyness. Ji Rui still looked at her without blinking, "I praise you, will you promise to move with the baby?" Le Tong Leng Leng God, but very quickly gave him the answer, "no!" Chapter 305 Ji Rui didn''t plan to tell Le Tong. Although he didn''t see her photo at that time and didn''t know her identity, she was the one he picked out from hundreds of candidates. At that time, he didn''t think much about it, but simply believed that his child must be the product of two excellent people. Although this child is not the crystallization of love in the eyes of ordinary people, at least, from the perspective of genetic genes, it must be a combination of excellent genes. So, strictly speaking, it''s not a dog''s luck, it''s a necessity that he carefully selected. However, it is true that she is a good young woman who is both virtuous and optimistic. "Don''t you really think about it? If you don''t live together, the baby will miss you very much. You know, in the past two months, he has been used to your company. " Ji Rui persuades patiently that he has never been so patient with anyone except Baobao. Yue Tong still shook his head, "no, baby will get used to it." Although she is frank, she is very measured in what she should say and what she should not say. He is a single man, not to mention the relationship between him and coco, she is a single woman to live in his home, it''s always hard to say. What''s more, coco is still his fiancee. Which woman can live with her fiance''s biological mother? Anyway, she would not be able to stand it or tolerate it. Therefore, even if she wants to live with her baby, she can''t force herself into other people''s lives. Ji Rui see say not move her, although in the heart disappointed, but the mouth, but not good say what. After all, although the baby is her own son, according to the agreement signed at that time, she has no obligation to raise the baby. "By the way, I had a chat with sister Ling today. I want to go back to work with her on Friday." Le Tong changed the topic. She didn''t want to go around the question of moving and moving. Originally, this is a multiple-choice question with a standard answer. Except for the standard answer, everything else is wrong. "There''s no need. Wouldn''t it be better for you to spend one or two more days with your baby?" Letong doesn''t want to accompany her baby, but her strong sense of responsibility doesn''t allow her to be perfunctory. She has been away from Ji''s for more than half a year, and many jobs are unfamiliar. There is no handover period, which will definitely delay Ji Rui''s work. "It''s the same with him after work. The baby will understand." Compared with Ji Rui, when facing Letong, Baobao is much more obedient. He seems to know that Letong will not indulge his willfulness. "Baby OK, I have no problem." Ji Rui is really hard to say. After all, both Ji and Baobao seem to be related to his vital interests. It can only be said that he would like to divide Letong into two. One is to accompany the baby at home, and the other is to fight side by side with him in Ji''s family. The car drove slowly on the road for nearly an hour, and finally stopped in the parking lot of Longxiang hotel. Ji Rui gets out of the car first, holds the door to let Letong get out of the car, and then closes the door. More than half a year ago, Letong did these things. Now, their positions are inverted. The person sitting in the car is Letong, and the person holding the door is him. In addition to the baby, Ji Rui seldom does this kind of attentive and considerate thing to anyone, and he doesn''t feel unfamiliar. But Letong, who was treated like this, got out of the car unnaturally. "Mr. Ji, don''t do that again." Letong stands behind Ji Rui, waiting for him to close the door. "Well? Why? " Ji Rui looks at her puzzled. "I''ve only seen the Secretary open the door for the president. How can the president open the door for the secretary? If I was seen by Ji''s people, gossiping would drown me. " They walked into the hotel lobby side by side. "Do you mind what people say?" "Of course!" Letong flashes into the elevator and Ji Rui goes in. Ji Rui looked down at her and said, "you and Yang Sheng have been talked about by the company for several months? Why don''t you mind? " Originally, he shouldn''t have said that, but he couldn''t hold it back. But Letong quite openly raised his head to his line of sight, "how can I be the same as elder martial brother?" Yue Tong knows very well that she has never had that kind of ambiguous feelings towards Yang Sheng, and Yang Sheng never seems to have a wrong idea about her, because he knows that there may not be any, but he can talk nonsense. The so-called water to clear, no fish, and her relationship with Yang Sheng, in her mind, is extremely clear water, want to raise an ambiguous fish is impossible. But she and Ji Rui Put aside the previous almost worship of his own mood, just say that he has hinted to himself more than once. Although he is not as annoying as before, she does not relax her guard against him. Ji Rui''s heart sank suddenly. He thought that after the relaxed conversation just now, the distance between him and her was closer. But did he think too much? Is he too anxious? She is still the one who is alert to him and keeps a safe distance from him all the time. Originally, he wanted to ask what was different between himself and Yang Sheng, but at the thought of the cruel answer she might say, he suddenly had no courage to ask. In short, one thing is certain. In her mind, Yang Sheng''s position is definitely much higher than her own. Elevator door Ding to open, interrupted Ji Rui tangled into chaos wool thoughts. "Mr. Ji, Miss Le, this way, please! Young master has been waiting for you in Yajian! " Manager Chen stood at the door of the elevator and showed them the way attentively. His appearance saved them from the embarrassing atmosphere in time. "Mommy, Daddy!" As soon as the door opened, Ji Baobao, who was sitting in his seat, immediately cheered. "Honey, do you miss Mommy?" Letong went to cuddle the baby, then held his little face and gave him a few kisses. "Of course, my heart is aching!" Ji Baobao said sourly, which made Le Tong laugh. Where does this little guy look at the messy soap opera lines? "Baby, do you know where the heart is?" Yue Tong pinches his face and says with a smile. Baby fart nodded, "of course I know!" Then he straightened his chest, pointed to the position of the heart, "here is the heart", and pointed to the place of the liver, "here is the liver, and the heart and liver are here and here!" Le Tong is amused by him to smile not close mouth, holding his finger, "OK, Mommy knows." Ji Rui, who was obviously ignored, took a sip of tea and said coolly, "baby, have you forgotten daddy?" Chapter 306 Baby chuckles and glides out of Letong''s arms. He puts his hand around Ji Rui''s neck and kisses him twice. "Don''t forget, daddy is a man. He doesn''t think and read like a woman all day long." Letong smiles and pats his ass, "boy, are you scolding Mommy?" Ji Baobao immediately turned back to rub her, "of course not, baby will not scold Mommy!" Yue Tong pinches his ass, "well, don''t flatter, what does the baby want to eat? Did you tell my uncle?" The baby nodded with a smile, "uncle said, what do we like to eat? He knows, he will do it, right? Uncle Manager Chen nods with a smile and shows Ji Rui the written menu. Ji Rui just glances at it and hands it to Letong. "See what else you want to eat." Letong has a general look, adding two baby''s favorite dishes and a Ji Rui''s favorite snack. Manager Chen added three dishes on his PDA and joked with a smile, "it''s really miss Le who knows more about Ji and xiaogongzi''s preferences." Ji Rui stares at Letong, "what about you? Nothing in particular? Don''t forget, it''s me Ji Rui is such a generous host. "I like everything in manager Chen''s menu. Don''t worry, I''ll take it easy. Otherwise, I''ll eat you and cry, and I won''t be happy next time." Without waiting for Ji Rui to say anything, the baby said with a smile, "Mommy, don''t worry, Daddy won''t invite you to eat, baby will invite you to eat!" Baby''s words, let Letong think of his bag that stack of cash and black gold card, scratch his nose, make fun of him. "Small sample, dazzle what rich, that is your daddy''s money, wait for you to earn money to come back to invite mommy to eat!" "Daddy''s money is baby''s money, daddy, right?" Ji Rui is drinking tea originally, listened to his words, unexpectedly obediently nodded. "Yes, daddy''s is baby''s." The baby looked at Letong, "look, the baby is right, isn''t it?"?! Daddy''s is baby''s, baby''s is Mommy''s Le Tong was amused by the baby''s divine logic, "isn''t that all of them belong to Mommy?" Finish saying this words, Yue Tong in the heart a surprised, oneself seem to say wrong words. Originally, Ji Rui thought that he was a greedy woman. After hearing this, he would not misunderstand her, would he? Glancing at Ji Rui, the other side is tasting tea as usual. It seems that she doesn''t hear her at all. Letong put down her heart, but still did not dare to go around on this issue, quickly lowered her head to ask the baby in her arms. "Is the baby good at home today?" "Good boy, when my grandfather comes, my baby will make tea for him!" Yue Tong''s in the heart is a surprised, think of just in the car Ji Rui''s reaction, can''t help but glance at him again. "What did grandfather say to the baby?" Ji Rui turned his head, his face was normal, his tone was flat and light, and he couldn''t hear any waves. "Grandfather said that the place where Mommy lives is so small, so he asked the baby to go back with him." The baby doesn''t know that grandfather and Daddy are just maintaining the superficial peace and politeness for him, but the real relationship is still terrible. Any contradiction can make the father and son turn against each other again. Ji Rui''s face remains the same, but he is holding the teacup in silence. Letong quickly took out a drawing board that she had just bought in the supermarket from her bag. "Baby, Mommy just bought it. Here you are." Ji Baobao''s attention suddenly shifted, took the drawing board and brush, sat on Letong''s thigh and began to draw seriously. Manager Chen has already left, and only le Tong and father and son are left. Baby is particularly serious with the brush on the drawing board graffiti what, Ji Rui is quietly tasting tea. What did Letong want to say? At last, he looked at Baobao and Ji Rui, and said nothing. In fact, Ji Rui is very clear about what she is worried about. However, she felt that she was just a small person. The old man should not do anything too much to her. However, Letong is too determined. That night, the three returned to Letong''s home after dinner. Ji Rui was still the same as last night, waiting for the baby to sleep before leaving. Letong sees Ji Rui off and cleans up the things at home before taking a bath. After taking a bath, she comes out, makes a cup of hot tea, sits on the sofa with her knees crossed, opens her laptop and watches Lin Ling''s email. After watching for a while, the telephone in the sofa began to vibrate. Pick up a look, is a strange phone. Le Tong slightly frowned, trying to recall the source of this number. The phone keeps shaking. Letong, who has no clue, finally presses the connect button. "Hello! Who is it "It''s me!" In the microphone, came the old but still powerful voice. Yue Tong is slightly stunned, but he still responds quickly. Is this man Mr. Ji? "Chairman?" Although the current chairman of the board is Ji Rui, most of Letong and Ji''s employees still habitually call Ji Laozi like this. "Well!" "Hello, chairman!" Le Tong just politely said hello, but did not ask the other party''s intention to call, just waiting for the other party to speak. "Come on, how much money do you want to keep away from baby and Ariel?" Yue Tong rolled his eyes. Sure enough, is it the same old way? Ji Rui''s bad habit of always using money to solve problems is inherited from master Ji? "Chairman, what do you mean, I don''t understand!" Before the other side didn''t understand anything, Letong decided to play dumb. "No? You''re the baby''s own mother, aren''t you? " Letong is startled. She thinks that at most, Ji can only find out her experiences that others are familiar with. However, there are not many people who know about Baobao''s experience. Even if you want to find out, it''s hard to start with it. "Chairman, what are you talking about?" Letong felt that he was probably testing himself, so he continued to pretend. In fact, it''s not too bad for her to admit her relationship with the baby. She''s just afraid that if she admits it in front of the old man, it will hurt Ji Rui or have a bad effect on him. Therefore, she doesn''t intend to admit it until the other party has no conclusive evidence. "Letong, I underestimate you. Presumably, a Rui is also too low on you, will be fascinated by you. Coco has told me everything, including her engagement with areI, and she hopes to have her wedding done two years ago. You do so much, but also for money, how much you want to say, I will try to meet your requirements! After all, I''m very grateful to you for giving birth to such a lovely son to a Rui! " Chapter 307 Letong silently listened to him say a long string, and when he finally stopped, he slowly asked, "Chairman, why don''t you give me a price to listen to?" Letong seems to be able to hear the voice of the other party''s grinding teeth, "Letong, don''t toast, don''t drink! What a fool! Is the baby really yours? " Letong laughed twice, "I''m sorry to disappoint you! Baby is really my own son! Business is what you want to talk about, the price is up to you, isn''t it normal? As for whether to accept it or not, that''s my business! " Originally, she had no injustice or hatred with master Ji, so she didn''t need to offend him. But what he said was too harsh, and Letong was a man with high self-esteem. How could he ridicule and insult him for no reason? There''s a saying that she won''t tell him. At that time, she had given up her baby for her mother once. This time, she wanted her to let go, unless she died! For a mother, a child is her life. No amount of money, compared with children, is nothing at all. So, at the moment, what she said is actually similar to the mentality of throwing a wool ball to amuse the cat. "You The people on the other side of the microphone were obviously annoyed by her words. "Come on, I''m listening." Letong''s sharp mouth, unless she doesn''t want to, can make people angry every minute. "Letong, don''t think that a Rui is so obsessed with you that he can''t find him. He has to go too far. You can''t get into Ji''s house. Ah Rui, he''s just playing with you. After all, he wants to marry coco! " Letong smiles. Do all the men in Ji family feel so good about themselves? Do you think the door of his Ji family is inlaid with gold and diamond? Do people want to get in? "Chairman, let''s get to the point. I''m not a door god. I''m not interested in your Jijia gate!" Letong reminds the angry man over there with warm words. "Three million! It''s enough for you to fight in Ji''s for 20 years! " Yue Tong tut said, "three million? Chairman, you can only give so much? I thought the baby was your baby''s pimple. Unexpectedly, it''s just like this. It''s only worth three million? " Without waiting for the other party to respond, Letong added another pair, "ah! No, it''s the baby plus your son that''s worth three million? That''s funny. I thought they were worth at least one billion and eight hundred million. It turned out that they were only three million? " "You This time, the man was so angry that his voice trembled. Letong blocked his heart, which made him feel more relaxed. Originally, she didn''t mean to offend the man. After all, he is the baby''s grandfather. From the baby''s words, Letong can feel that the grandfather is not bad for the baby. But, his words poked in Letong''s taboo, or as long as it is a mother, can''t tolerate others to mark the price for their children! It is said that everyone''s credit and loyalty have a price. But for the vast majority of mothers, children are always priceless! But Letong, once for the sake of her mother, had to bid 500000 yuan for her baby. For this reason, she suffered for more than five years. She thought that she would live with this pain and shackle all her life. Now, what she has to do is try her best to make up for the baby, instead of giving up the baby for money again. Don''t say three million, three hundred million, even if Ji old man said to use Ji''s as an exchange chip, Letong will never be moved! The man on the other side of the phone seems to have calmed down. "Come on, how much do you want to let go?", So far, he doesn''t seem to understand that Letong is not interested in talking about the deal with him. "Or give me Ji? Then I can think about it! " Letong is no longer interested in such a dialogue, so she offers a price that the other party can never afford. As far as she knows, most of Ji''s shares are owned by Ji Rui and Baobao. Because of his two sons, Ji''s shares have been basically sold out, and the buyer is Ji Rui. Therefore, Ji''s family is Ji Rui''s asset. Strictly speaking, it has nothing to do with Ji''s father. "You crazy woman! We''ll see! " Angry Ji old man, was angry with this sentence Letong put down a cruel words, then directly hung up the phone. Here, holding the phone, Letong sat under the dim night light for a long time. Not long after she hung up, Ji Rui, who had just returned home, received a call from Mr. Ji. Ji Rui frowns and stares at the screen. The words "old man" are flashing on it. The little warmth he just accumulated in Letong''s home and the warmth from his heart are quickly swept away by these three words. When the phone stops, Ji Rui is still staring at the screen. Soon, the phone rings again and Ji Rui picks it up. "What''s the matter?" In fact, don''t think about it, the man must have called to ask him to pick up the baby quickly. But Ji Rui thinks that although Letong''s environment is a little worse, she can take the best care of her baby both psychologically and physiologically. "A Rui, listen to a recording for you!" The other side has no unnecessary nonsense. After saying this, Ji Rui''s microphone clearly transmits the complete conversation between Le Tong and Ji Laozi just now. Ji Rui''s eyebrows tightened more and more tightly, pursed his lips and listened to the recording patiently. Before he said anything, the old man said, "ah Rui, this greedy woman, are you going to let her stay with you and your baby?" Although Ji Rui''s body is full of the blood of the old man, he once held the same impression and prejudice towards Letong as the old man. But that was months ago. Now he, to put in front of the old man and Letong, as a son of him, unexpectedly, one side down to choose to believe Letong! "I remember that I told you not to think about her. Did you forget?" Ji Rui''s tone is like a cold wind mixed with ice and snow, whizzing to the man over there through the microphone. "AreI, are you crazy, too? She''s the kind of woman you''re protecting? " Ji thinks that no matter how angry Ji Rui is with him, they are all flesh and blood relatives with the same blood. There is never an overnight feud between father and son. Comparatively speaking, Letong is an outsider after all. He firmly believes that Ji Rui, with his blood flowing, will never turn against himself for the sake of an outsider. Moreover, as far as he knows, his son doesn''t like Letong very much. A few days ago, he just scolded Letong in the hospital. Therefore, he was very determined to play the recording to his son. He thought with full confidence that after listening to this recording, his son would definitely recognize the true face of Letong! At least, I''ll have to throw that woman into the corner. Then, without spending any money, he successfully relieved his troubles and saved his son and precious grandson. Chapter 308 "A few months ago, I only quarreled with you as if you were my beloved son. But now, you have been taken as a gun driver, don''t you know?" A few months ago, the old man quarreled with himself for his two precious sons. Ji Rui could understand that, after all, blood is thicker than water. But now, he''s dealing with himself for Coco''s crazy woman. Is he a fool? Or do you just want to interfere and control everything as before? As for what Le Tong said, if Ji Rui heard it a few months ago or a few days ago, maybe Ji''s treacherous plan would succeed. But now Ji Rui, though not very familiar with Letong, has completely changed his outlook. In addition to Letong himself, only Ji Rui knows how important baby is in Letong''s mind. As a result, he knew that her words were only used to mock and tease the old man. "Joke! I thought you were old foggy? " Obviously, Ji doesn''t agree with Ji Rui. "Yes! Do you know who coco is? " Of course, Mr. Ji can''t be a fool. What Ji Rui doesn''t know is that Mr. Ji is willing to be shot because coco promised to help his two sons commute their sentences or even be acquitted. "She''s your mother''s daughter-in-law. Isn''t she as greedy as Letong?" Originally, after Ji Rui''s mother died, Ji''s father had little contact with Ji Rui''s mother''s relatives and friends. Therefore, if coco and his son ever married, Ji Rui would have forgotten all about it. If it wasn''t for Coco''s phone call, he would not have remembered that his son had a fiancee. Although, according to coco, Ji Rui asked to terminate the engagement because of Letong. Ji Rui''s face sank. "I know who Letong is better than you. As for coco, I know a thousand times better than you. I advise you to stay away from her. She''s a madman!" A woman, because satisfy their own desire and hurt others at will, is not a madman? It seems that she still underestimates her. She has already been restricted from entering China, but she cleverly uses the old man''s hand to deal with Letong. At this time, Ji Rui was very glad that he didn''t make do with the arrangement made by his mother 30 years ago because he didn''t find the woman he liked. Otherwise, he would be very cold if he wanted to live with such a woman who was always calculating himself. "Ah Rui, your mother..." Ji Rui interrupted him impatiently, "you are you, coco is coco. You two are in collusion. Don''t involve my mother!" If Ji Rui didn''t think deeply at the beginning, he can be sure that coco has definitely given him a lot of benefits. Otherwise, no matter how powerful coco is, he is not a fuel-efficient lamp. How can an old fox like him be willing to be used without any reason? "Coco is your mother..." Ji Rui believes that if his mother is alive, he will not be forced to marry a woman he does not like, even if that woman is the daughter of her good sister. "That''s enough. I don''t want to hear the name coco again. Besides, you''d better not have the idea of Letong. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!" Similar warning, Ji Rui had said to Ji Laozi in the hospital before, but most of his starting point at that time was for his baby son. But now, the reason for this is his selfishness. Ji Rui pushes open the balcony door and stands on the balcony overlooking the bright lights at his feet. The wind on a summer night seems to have an irresistible impatience in the heat. He rubs it on his skin and takes the impatience into his heart. Ji Rui stood in the dark for a long time. Finally, he took out the phone and pulled it out. The phone rang twice and was picked up, "hello? What''s the matter? " Letong''s gentle voice, like a cool wind, instantly blew away his irritability. After hesitation, Ji Rui decided to be more straightforward. "I hope you don''t mind what my father told you." Although, he also knows that this request is a bit excessive. It''s just like asking someone not to mind after shaking someone''s hand. Is that reasonable? "Well?" Le Tong, full of confusion, doesn''t seem to understand what he means. "My dad just called you, didn''t he? I''m sorry, Letong! " Ji Rui sincerely apologizes. Le Tong on the other side of the phone was silent for a moment, "he is him, you are you, what do you apologize for? It''s none of your business." If Le Tong scolds him, Ji Rui will feel better. But she said with an open mind that it was none of his business. Mingming, the man who hurt her wantonly is his father. Mingming, not long ago, he also used similar means and methods to hurt her severely. "Yue Tong, I''m very sorry!" At this time Ji Rui, in addition to sorry, has been unable to find more appropriate words to express his inner guilt and shame. "Well, you''re not to blame. It''s late. Go to bed early. Good night Obviously, although Letong didn''t force the accusation to his head, she was not in the mood to nag with him. Ji Rui, who was in a complicated mood, didn''t know what to say to appease her, so he had no choice but to reply, "well, good night..." ¡­¡­ The next day, Letong got up early in the morning and went to the real estate trading center together with the landlord. It took all morning to complete the formalities. When she came out, she saw a familiar car parked on the side of the road. Did not wait for Letong to walk past, the window rolled down, a small face came out, desperately waved to her. "Mummy, mummy... Here!" Letong trots to get into the car quickly, and the baby immediately climbs to her thigh like a monkey. "I asked your friend to visit my house? Why are you here? " Letong hugs her baby and turns to ask Ji Rui who is sitting on the other side. "The baby said he was hungry. Let''s have dinner first. I told him to come back at two o''clock." Between words, the eyes of inquiry have never left Letong. "Oh, yes." For Letong, no matter what, compared with the baby, it''s nothing. Therefore, Ji Rui said that the baby was hungry, and Letong had no idea of questioning. "Did you sleep well last night?" Ji Rui can''t see any clue from her face, so he has to ask her carefully. "Well, not bad, though the air conditioner is not too cold." Letong doesn''t know if she really doesn''t understand what Ji Rui''s words mean, or she pretends to be stupid. But it''s true that she looks good. It seems that what the old man said will not affect her. The baby didn''t know where he was. He put his arms around Letong''s neck and said with a smile, "with the baby and Mommy, of course, I sleep well! Right, Mommy? " Chapter 309 Letong smile, in the baby''s little butt gently hit, "yes, the baby is the best hypnotic Mommy." Ji Rui silently looked at the mother and son, laughing for a while, took a bottle of water, unscrewed the lid and handed it to Letong, and asked, "have all the procedures been completed?" Le Tong was flattered to take over the water, "well, basically done, the rest, the bank staff will follow up." Drink a mouthful of water run run throat, the spirit of a little excited Le Tong pinch baby gradually recovered a little ruddy face. "Honey, Mommy will treat you and daddy to a big meal today." About the house, Letong has already said thanks to Ji Rui. Although she is grateful, it''s not good. She always says it in her mouth, so she expresses her thanks in the name of eating. Ji Rui didn''t sell his account. "Today, I invite you to celebrate that you have your own house. Can you cook the meal you treat me to at home? " Letong has no objection, "OK, Saturday." Three people in the ordinary people eat a light home food, on the way back, the baby will directly lie in Letong''s arms to sleep. Ji Rui looks at the little guy lying in Le Tong''s arms, his hands still tightly holding her skirt, as if he was afraid that she would sneak away. "Tired? Let me hold him Although the baby is less than six years old, his figure is obviously inherited from Ji Rui. After a period of illness, he feels that he has long hands and legs. Letong is also thin, holding the baby, Ji Rui is always worried that she will be crushed by the baby. "No, it''s going to wake him up." But Letong quietly refused his kindness. "But..." Ji Rui stares at the white arm around the baby''s back. It is clear that such a pair of thin hands can make the baby so insecure to lean on. Is it the power of maternal love? Or does the breath she gives off make the baby feel at ease and trust? Ji Rui tries to recall the feeling of leaning on his mother''s arms when he was a child, but after all, it''s a long time ago. He can''t remember how it felt. He only knows that it''s a kind of reassuring and yearning for the existence of light source and warm sun. "It''s OK. I''m not tired for as long as I hold it." Yue Tong smiles at him and whispers. He feels the baby in his arms move a little, and the palm of his hand naturally taps his back to comfort him. Ji Rui can''t move her, so he has to give up. It was not until the car arrived downstairs that Letong had to hand over her sleeping baby to Ji Rui, because although the baby had lost a lot of weight, it was still impossible for her to carry her upstairs. Ji Rui carefully picked up the baby, holding his butt in one hand and his back in the other, and then let the little guy''s head rest on his broad shoulder. Letong carries his briefcase and slowly climbs up the stairs behind him. He hears the man holding his baby upstairs and still breathing steadily ask, "if you decide to decorate, where do you plan to live?" Ji Rui always wants to turn Letong back home with her son. Unexpectedly, Letong is ready. "I just asked the landlord, she said the opposite is still empty, if the home decoration, I am ready to rent the opposite house, moving is also convenient." Ji Rui is very disappointed, but he can''t say anything. "The house opposite is relatively large, with two rooms and one living room. The baby occasionally lives here, so it''s not too crowded." Ji Rui would like to say that if he moved to my home, the place would be bigger. But the words to the mouth, eventually is afraid to make her tired, and forcefully swallow back to the stomach. "Lin Ling said that if your time is not convenient, she can spare two nights to come to your home for handover. Anyway, it''s not far from the company." Ji Rui didn''t say that Lin Ling actually made such a decision at his suggestion. "No, I don''t want to specialize. It''s too much trouble, sister Ling." Letong refuses the kindness of Lin Ling and him. If she enjoys special treatment in Ji''s family because she is the baby''s own mother, she would rather not go back to work. "OK..." Ji Rui nodded helplessly. He found that the former Letong always has a way to make him angry, but now Letong always has a way to make him helpless. Back at home, Ji Rui''s friends arrived after the baby was settled. The designer''s surname is yuan. Letong has seen it on TV and in various gossip magazines, and has become the most promising new designer. Many famous people''s apartments and clubs are all created by Mr. Yuan. Letong only remembers that Mr. Yuan is good at blending Chinese and Western elements into design, which is full of creativity and not abrupt. Therefore, his design cost is extremely expensive. Therefore, when Letong sees that the person entering the door is him, she is slightly surprised. I think that I can''t be tempted in any case for a while. Otherwise, let alone advance one year''s salary, even if I advance all the salary within the five-year contract period, I''m afraid it may not be enough to pay his design fee. However, as soon as Mr. Yuan came in and introduced each other, he glanced at her room. Without waiting for her to speak, he said frankly. "Miss Le, although I am good at the design of small apartments, in recent years, I have mostly received large apartments or publicized them. The design of small apartments has not been done for several years. If you believe me, I will give you a few sketches. In addition, my design fees are very expensive. You should know all these?" Le Tong nodded, since the other side said so directly, then she did not need to waste each other''s time, open mouth just want to say that I invite someone else. But Mr. Yuan said, "however, I really want to do some small apartment projects again recently. Therefore, I only charge one fifth of your design fee here, but I have a request that after the house is designed, it should be used as a publicity sample room for me." Le Tong was excited by his saying that he only charged one-fifth of the design fee. After a long time, he responded, "is the sample room for customers to visit?" Although the design fee is really attractive, there are always people coming to visit her. Will her normal life be affected?! But Mr. Yuan shook his head, "no, we don''t need to show our customers around. We just need to take pictures of every corner of your house after it''s decorated, and then put them on our company''s website as display pictures." Letong looks at him with wide eyes. She doesn''t believe her ears. How can she have such good things? Mr. Yuan read out the doubt from her eyes, "does Miss Le feel that she can''t accept it? Don''t worry, we only put all-round pictures of the house, and we won''t disclose any personal information. Really don''t think about it? " Can spread this kind of good thing, Yue Tong guesses, this does not rule out Ji Rui''s reason absolutely. Reason told her to refuse, but mouth, but first her reason step agreed down. "OK, I''ll take it!" [I owe you two more. There''s something to deal with at home. When it''s settled, bamboos will make up for what they owe. These days, they will try their best to keep three shifts a day. MEDA, I love you Chapter 310 About asking Mr. Yuan to design, Yue Tong was still annoyed afterwards. Counting the benefits of Ji Rui''s help after the baby''s discharge from hospital, Letong adds another pile to the mortgage. She can''t help but secretly scold herself for not being firm enough. The more base the human feelings owed, the higher the responsibility. How can she pay back? Fortunately, I have become his employee again now. Working hard should be a way to return his favor. After thinking back and forth in this way, Letong''s psychology is better. Three days later, Mr. Yuan''s draft design was handed over. Letong had seen the display of Mr. Yuan''s design before and had great confidence in him. Moreover, she also believed that Ji Rui would not find an embroidered pillow to prevaricate her. So early the next morning, she signed a lease on the opposite house with the original owner. These two days, before she returned to Ji''s house, she had to pay attention to the situation, She plans to go out and buy some new ornaments. Originally, Letong didn''t want her baby to stay in a complex environment, but the baby insisted on staying with her. Later, Dr. Dong came to the baby''s house to have a check-up, saying that the baby''s health is good, so long as you pay attention, it''s OK to go out for a walk. Letong finally put on a mask for her baby, so the handsome little guy covered most of her handsome face, only showed her big black eyes and led Letong out of the door. According to the requirements of Letong, the driver takes the car to the gate of a large household goods city. Letong takes her baby to the children''s goods zone first. There is a period of time did not walk in so many people''s public places of the baby, it is particularly happy and particularly excited. Pulling Letong to buy Bedding full of childlike flavor, and pulling her to see rocking chair. Letong saw that the baby liked it so much that she didn''t think much about it, so she told the shop assistant that she had bought it. The house opposite is bigger than her, but she only lives for a few months. The rocking chair is only a few months old, but as long as the baby likes it, Letong will not think so much. Mother and son turned around and bought a lot of things. The two bodyguards followed them around all the time. The baby excitedly pulls Letong to buy things. Letong is not stingy. As long as the baby says that she likes it, she immediately buys it. She completely forgets that after she pays the down payment, she is really very poor. Almost everything is selected. Letong leads her baby to check out. Halfway through, she suddenly feels that the tall man who has come far away is very familiar. After a close look, the man dressed in a standard black suit is not president Ji. Who else can he be? "Daddy Baby also saw Ji Rui, desperately waving his little hand to say hello to Ji Rui. The man''s cold face seems to be more than a smile, speed up the pace to come over, bend over to pick up the baby, pinch his face, gently scold him. "The baby is not good again, is it?" The baby smilingly pulled his face, "it''s not, doctor uncle said the baby can come out to play, don''t believe it, you ask Mommy!" Ji Rui looks at Letong along the baby''s fingers and nods slightly to her. Le Tong smiles, "how come?" Lin Ling said that Ji Rui didn''t return to Ji''s family for a long time. Even if Yang Sheng helped manage Ji''s affairs, there was still a backlog of many important things. It was estimated that he would have to work hard day and night for ten or eight days. Therefore, Letong was surprised that he would rush over in his busy schedule. "Originally, I wanted the driver to go home and bring some of the baby''s toys. The driver said that you were here. I happened to talk about something with the customer nearby. After that, I came directly." Letong intuitions that it''s just an excuse, but the man looks calm and doesn''t look like a liar at all. Ji Rui holds his baby and goes straight to the cashier. When Letong responds, he follows up. He has already taken out his credit card and handed it to the clerk. "Mr. Ji, I''ll come!" Letong reaches out her hand to stop Ji Rui, but Ji Rui pulls her wrist. "Are those what the baby wants to buy? It''s right to let him pay for it himself! " Said, took back the hand to pull the baby''s face, "treasure, remember to return the money to Daddy!" The baby nodded obediently, "well, I know!" Obviously, Ji Rui knew Letong''s economic situation before he took the initiative to settle the bill. But she was afraid that she would not accept it, so she put the account directly on the baby''s head. Ji Rui suddenly considerate and careful, although let Letong moved, but always feel uncomfortable. Le Tong gently pulled Ji Rui''s sleeve, "in fact..." Ji Rui looks at her and interrupts her, "it''s still early. Why don''t you go home and cook?" Letong remembers that she still owes Ji Rui a meal, so she has to nod her head. "How about going to my house?" Ji Rui still looks at her and asks her opinion in a low voice. In Letong''s mind, he is sitting on a small stool in his home. He can''t even stretch his hands and feet. He can''t help laughing. "Well, then go to your house." Anyway, just going to cook a meal should not hinder him. So Ji Rui asks the driver to send the goods he just bought back to Letong''s home, while he and Letong''s mother and son are carried back to his home by Xiao Li. After leaving the hospital, Baobao has been living in Letong''s home for nearly two months. Baobao is very happy. As soon as he enters the door, he rushes into his own playroom, holding his precious models and toys and lying on the carpet. Le Tong next to the door with emotion, the child is really a child, accompanied by toys, even kiss Mommy can not. Ji Rui stood behind her and watched her silently for a while. Seeing that the baby was enjoying himself, they didn''t care about him any more. Turning around, Letong put her bag on the sofa and went into the kitchen without any nonsense. Ji Rui''s kitchen, she used several times, so after entering, she opened the refrigerator to see the inventory. "Can I take your order?" The man who was supposed to sit on the sofa and read a magazine appeared behind her, with his long legs folded and leaning on the cooking table, looking at her leisurely. "Well, what would you like to eat? As long as I can do it, I can order it! " Although the wall in Letong''s heart has been built, on the surface, the atmosphere between the two people slowly returns to the calm and ease like that of the baby in hospital. "Then you have to take care of both the baby and my taste. Won''t you be tired?" Le Tong straightens up, turns to look at him, honest and impolite say. "If you''re afraid that I''m tired, don''t be too picky." Letong face with a smile, Ji Rui a listen, they know that she is joking. Ji Rui is really considerate of her, "then you can do it. Anyway, you know what my baby and I like to eat best. Just choose something that my baby and I like to do." Now, Ji Rui in front of Letong is no longer the suspicious and changeable Ji Rui who used to pick her. Instead, Ji Rui is considerate and careful. Chapter 311 Letong is cooking, while Ji Rui is always around, neither helping nor talking. Letong is not used to this kind of state that seems to be monitored, "Mr. Ji, go out and read magazines." The subtext of this is that you don''t help here, but you get in the way. It''s better to go out and sit. Ji Rui obviously did not understand the real meaning of her words, "I just look." Letong looked at him, "do you want to learn how to cook?" The man shook his head without hesitation, "no, I can''t learn!" Some things really need talent, such as cooking. Ji Rui didn''t try to go into the kitchen when he was studying abroad, but every time, he almost didn''t blow up the kitchen. After several times, Ji Rui never went into the kitchen again. Master Ji seems to know his son''s incompetence in life. Nanny, chef, housekeeper and so on are all provided to master Ji. "Then you''d better go out and read magazines. You stay by and influence my play." Letong is not comfortable all over, so she drives Ji Rui out honestly and impolitely. Ji Rui was silent for a while, and finally straightened up and went out. Before long, Ji Rui came in again and put a small plate of cookies and a cup of tea on the cooking table. "If you''re hungry, eat two pieces to fill your stomach first." Letong glances at him and thinks that this man is taking courses like how to improve interpersonal relationship. How did the former president of Ji University seem to have changed his personality? Letong remembers very clearly that the first time she came to Ji Rui''s home was for her baby to go on an outing. She was forced to come and prepare food for father and son. At that time, the man sat in the living room like an old man, not to mention actively concerned about her hunger and thirst, even what she said to him was a kind of high cold. At that time, he was also a little daughter-in-law who was angry with President Ji. Did not expect, but a few months, their relationship with him, but because of the baby''s reason has become such a tangled situation. "Thank you I think of the first time I saw the baby''s picture in Ji Rui''s home. At that time, I only had a kind of inexplicable love for the little angel like child in the picture. I didn''t know that the lovely little angel was the baby son I was worried about day and night. "Mr. Ji, can you copy the picture you hung in the living room to me?" Baby''s photo folder, there are many photos, but there is no one. Ji Rui looks at her thoughtfully. Letong is numb with him. After a while, he reacts. "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Ji. I just like the look and smile of this picture. I''ll drop you then. Don''t worry!" Of course, this is not to comfort Ji Rui. The original intention of Letong is indeed so. Although she is crazy about Ji Rui''s face, it was more than a year ago. Moreover, she is only crazy about Ji Rui''s face when she meets him. She can''t help but peek at him a few times, not to the point of secretly hiding his photos. The light in Ji Rui''s eyes darkened for a moment, and he replied rather perfunctorily, "I''ll look for it..." Said, stiff body turned and left the kitchen. Letong looks at his back inexplicably. Her intuition tells her that she seems to make President Ji angry again. Until Letong gets dinner ready, Ji Rui never comes in again to harass her. Just wait for her to go out with the food, Ji Rui comes into the kitchen to help bring out the food. The baby heard the call, reluctantly came out of the play room, was pulled by Letong to wash hands, Letong put the soup in front of him, "baby, Mommy will start to work tomorrow, you go home to live?" Letong thinks that since the baby is so reluctant to give up his precious models and toys, it should not be difficult for him to move back. "No, baby will live with mommy." Ji Baobao is beyond Le Tong''s expectation. He shakes his head firmly. In his black eyes, there is a light of vigilance. "Doesn''t the baby really want your little friend to play with you? After moving back, you can let your little friends accompany you every day, right? " Letong is still trying to persuade him. Ji Baobao puts the soup bowl on the shelf, turns around and hugs Letong quickly. "As long as the baby is accompanied by mommy, it doesn''t matter if there is no companion." Ji Baobao, a young man, talks more clearly than Ji Rui, a 30-year-old man. It seems that he knows better than Ji Rui what he wants! In contrast, Ji Rui, the father, has not really figured out what he really wants so far. He just does things according to his heart''s desire and follows his inner instinct. Including a lot of things he has done to Letong these days, he just follows the instructions from his heart. As for why there are such instructions, he hasn''t had time to study deeply. Ji Rui, who had planned to let his mother and son stay after dinner, was empty because of Letong''s words of persuasion. After dinner, the baby is not even willing to play any more. He is about to leave with Letong. It''s like he''s afraid that if he stays a little longer, Letong will leave him here without him. Le Tong is sorry to smile to Ji Rui, "Ji Zong, otherwise, let the baby stay in my house for two more nights." At this time, she really felt like robbing Ji Rui''s son. Fortunately, Ji Rui doesn''t seem to care much about it. He picks up the key and stands up. "I''ll take you back. By the way, I''ll see if you need me to help you with the things you bought." Ji Rui thinks of Letong buying that pile of things in the household goods city. Letong may not be able to clean up by herself. "Let brother Li take us back. I''ll clean up the things in the new room by myself. I don''t need to bother you." He doesn''t know. In Letong''s opinion, a young master like him is helping to clean up. I''m afraid the more he helps, the more he helps. Ji Rui doesn''t care how much Letong has. He bends over to hold her baby and goes out of the door. When he comes to the door, he seems to think of something. When Letong changes her shoes, he pulls her hand and presses it on the fingerprint identification system behind the door. "Ji Zong..." Le Tong Leng Leng, after reaction, suddenly took a hand, want to stop Ji Rui''s behavior. Ji Rui pressed her hand hard, and didn''t let go of her hand until he heard the "Di" sound. "Later, you come to see the baby and just open the door." His action is the same as giving the key to Letong. The difference is that if it is the key, Letong can return it to him immediately. But the fingerprint input, Letong can''t cut that finger? Letong hasn''t recovered from the shock. He hears Ji Rui say, "the keys to other rooms are on the third floor of the locker." Chapter 312 Ji Rui takes his mother and son home. The baby, who hasn''t had a rest for most of the day, is sleepy when he returns to Letong''s home. Ji Rui takes him to take a bath. When he comes out, Ji Baobao, wrapped in a bath towel, has fallen asleep. Letong helps put on the baby''s pajamas, and Ji Rui tucks him into the quilt. "The baby''s physical strength is still not very good..." Letong looks down at his son who died in the past with pity and touches his face painfully. Ji Rui looks at her silently. He raises his hand and gently hugs her shoulder. He pats her placidly and then lets go. "Don''t worry, the baby will be all right!" Letong nodded and looked at the baby for a while. Turning around, she saw that Ji Rui''s shirt and trousers were wet for most of the time. She could not help frowning. "Mr. Ji, your clothes..." Ji Rui looked down at his clothes and said, "it''s OK. I''ll do it soon." "You''d better go home and take a bath. It''s so wet that it''s easy to catch a cold." Yue Tong said in this way, turned around and took a towel out of the cupboard and handed it to him, "wipe it first." Ji Rui took the towel, wiped his wet hair and went to the door. He opened the door and said to the bodyguard standing outside, "help me buy a suit." But about ten minutes later, Ji Rui took a set of dry clothes and a big bag of new toiletries. Letong smokes from the corner of her mouth. Is Ji Rui not clear, or does the bodyguard who went to buy clothes think too much? He was asked to buy clothes, and even bought all the towel, toothbrush, razor, shaving water, bath liquid and hair water. Ji Rui took out all those things, "anyway, I bought them back, and put them here for a rainy day, OK?" He asked very carefully, but his behavior, however, looked like banditry. Anyway, no matter whether you agree or not, it''s done. Just like setting her fingerprint password just now, no matter whether she is willing or not, after setting the password, you will not do his business if you use it or not. "Can I say no?" Letong rolled his eyes helplessly. "Yes Ji Rui answers and puts everything back into the bag. Then he picks up the dry clothes and goes into the bathroom. Soon, he puts on the dry clothes and comes out. "Go over there and have a look." It seems that Ji Rui didn''t forget if he wanted to help clean up the house. But Letong doesn''t want him to help. Who knows if he will take advantage of the opportunity to move in. At that time, the house will not be her site, but his site. "Mr. Ji, I really don''t need to. I like to pack my own things slowly." Although Ji Rui wants to use his strength to invade her life, she doesn''t mean to compromise. She knows very well that Ji Rui''s attitude towards her has suddenly changed so fast, to a large extent, of course, because she has saved the baby, so he always wants to do something to compensate her. But she wanted to tell him that what she did for her baby was not because she was Ji Rui''s son, but because she was Letong''s son. As a mommy, even if she lost her life for her baby, she was willing and didn''t need any reward and gratitude from Ji Rui. Ji Rui bumps into the nail again and again. He can''t hang on his face. He wants to say something to persuade Letong, but looking at Letong''s expression, he has no room to maneuver. Just as Ji Rui is standing in the middle of the room thinking about how to persuade Letong, Letong''s phone on the coffee table rings. Probably afraid of quarrelling with the baby, Letong almost immediately rushed over and grabbed the phone. She didn''t care who it was and answered it directly. "Hello "Yifan?" Ji Rui hears the name of the person in Letong''s mouth, his body immediately stretches, and his ears stand up immediately. Although, eavesdropping on other people''s phone is very impolite, but Ji Rui at this time where to consider so much? I only know that when I heard the name, my heart immediately felt like being filled with lead, heavy and stuffed! "No, I have to stay at home with the baby." Hearing Letong''s obvious refusal, Ji Rui breathes a sigh of relief. "Saturday is no good. I''ll go back to work next Monday. These days, besides accompanying my baby, I''m busy with the handover work and gathering old things. I''ll make an appointment later." Letong''s words make Ji Rui more and more relieved. "OK, I''ll call you at a specific time. Well, I owe you a meal. I remember, I''ll treat you well then. " "Well, that''s it, bye!" Ji Rui didn''t hear anything about the call, but when Le Tong hung up, he still couldn''t help asking. "Are you still in touch with Luo Yifan?" Letong frowned slightly and looked up at him. "He and I are good friends. Of course, we keep in touch from time to time." Since that time I made it clear to Luo Yifan, the other party has no longer said a lot of words to Letong, and their relationship has returned to the previous state of having dinner and chatting occasionally. Before the baby left the hospital, the pile of things purchased by Letong''s family were picked and moved back by Luo Yifan with Luo yuan''er. Therefore, Letong said that she owed him a meal. However, Ji Rui doesn''t know the whole story, so he thinks that the meal that Letong owes to Luo Yifan is probably the same as his intention of letting her owe in various names, but the boy wants to create more opportunities to get along with Letong, so the more he thinks about it, the more uncomfortable he is. "Good friend?" Ji Rui also frowns. What''s Luo Yifan''s intention for Letong? Ji Rui doesn''t need to explain to Letong that he can publicly express his relationship in the best-selling newspaper in China. He says that he is a good friend. Can you believe it? "A good friend indeed!" Letong''s tone is not very good, but she is pressing her heart. Although I don''t think it''s necessary to explain my interpersonal relationship with Ji Rui, I don''t want to argue with him here, so I repeatedly emphasize that I''m just good friends with Luo Yifan. "You forget all the crazy things he did?" Ji Rui thinks that Letong is too naive, so his tone is full of doubts. "Mr. Ji, forget it or not. It''s all my business. Does it have anything to do with you?" Letong is on the verge of hair explosion because of Ji Rui''s intervention. She picks her eyebrows and stares at Ji Rui. Ji Rui choked on her words, and his face changed. "You and Luo Yifan are so confused, aren''t you afraid that the baby is not happy? If the baby knows, how are you going to explain your relationship with him and our relationship? " Letong almost blew up. She realized that in Ji Rui''s heart, once she labeled her baby Mommy, she also labeled him Ji Rui!! Chapter 313 "Ji Rui, please show some respect! Which one of your eyes saw me having a mess with Yifan? He and I are unmarried and unmarried. Even if we have something, we are both adult men and women. Isn''t that normal? Why do you think I should be afraid of the baby? What''s more, what''s the relationship between Yifan and me? The baby has known for a long time that you don''t need to break your heart. What''s more, do you think that such a smart baby will not know that I have nothing to do with you? " She Letong is a single woman. If one day she wants to have a relationship with a man, she will explain it to her baby for the first time. But this does not include her relationship with Ji Rui, because from beginning to end, she feels that she has nothing to do with Ji Rui. Ji Rui''s idea now, she can guess a little. As Mr. Ji said, which man doesn''t have the heart, which man doesn''t want to enjoy the happiness of the same people?! Perhaps, in Ji Rui''s wishful thinking, his engagement with coco does not affect his kindness to himself. The most important reason why he is good to himself is for the sake of the baby. On the one hand, he is really interested in himself, which can be perceived from his performance all the time. However, he ignored one thing, although she Letong is not the body of a thousand gold, but the idea of cherishing herself is extremely strong. Let''s not talk about the external factors of coco and Ji. Even Ji Rui himself, in Letong''s opinion, is not a man who can trust his heart. She is not a hater, but if she doesn''t, it doesn''t mean that she can erase Ji Rui''s past actions that hurt her like chalk. Regardless of the past, she gets along with Ji Rui harmoniously, which is a lot! But if she completely forgot the pain Ji Rui gave her and was moved by his little favor, it would be silly! Ji Rui''s face is not very good. After being robbed by Yue Tong, it becomes more and more gloomy. It''s not easy to suppress the anger. When Letong finishes, he asks coldly. "I have nothing to do with you? Baby is our son He specially clenched his teeth to accentuate the tone and spit out the word "we". In fact, he knows very well that he has nothing to do with Letong. But he can''t accept that he has nothing to do with Letong! Just like a poor man, he knows he has no money, but he can''t accept it! Letong calmly looked at him, "Ji Rui, baby is you and my son, right, but it''s not the tool you or I use to coerce each other!" Letong''s words can be said to hit the nail on the head, explaining Ji Rui''s psychology of using the baby as a chip and a cover. Without waiting for Ji Rui to respond, she said. "Mr. Ji, if you really don''t want to hurt the baby, if you still want us to maintain the superficial peace, don''t interfere in my affairs, just like I won''t interfere in your affairs." Ji Rui pursed his lips and stared at her. After a while, he said, "if I say, can you interfere in my affairs?" Ji Rui thinks that this is an equivalent exchange problem. If I let you interfere in my affairs, then I can interfere in your affairs. But how can people, like commodities, convert by currency? Letong pulls up her lips and stares at his face with a smile. "Sorry, Mr. Ji, I''m not interested in your business. I''m not interested in interfering with you any more. Except for the baby, everything else about you has nothing to do with me! " Letong said that basically, Ji Rui was placed in the position of passer-by a. Ji Rui''s eyes are like a frozen lake, emitting cold light to Letong. He stares at Letong, and Letong doesn''t mean to be soft or flinch. They confront each other for some time. Finally, Ji Rui, as a guest, turns around and slams the door to leave. One of the bodyguards, seeing that he was a stranger, followed him in a hurry. Ji Rui waved to him, "don''t worry about me!" In the dark corridor, he can only vaguely distinguish the direction of the stairs. Ji Rui, who is full of evil fire, feels the dark and goes down the building, takes out the phone and pulls it out. "Come out and drink." "Where?" Yang Sheng''s bright voice came from the microphone. "The old place." Ji Rui finished and hung up. Ji Rui drives very fast all the way. After half an hour, he is sitting in the bar where he usually drinks with Yang Sheng. "Mr. Ji, long time no see. What would you like to drink?" Naturally, the bartender recognized him as a distinguished guest. As soon as he sat down, he immediately left a crowd waiting for him to come and greet him. "As usual!" Ji Rui sits on the high stool. The bartender quickly brought a glass of tequila and pushed it in front of him, "Mr. Ji, alone?" Ji Rui didn''t say a word. He took a sip of the wine. "Have you eaten yet? I''ll have the chef give you a pizza or spaghetti or something? " More than half a year ago, Ji Rui often came over to drink two cups after his shift. As a result, the bartender only thought that he had just finished his difficult business today and came directly to drink and relieve pressure. "No!" He had a good dinner and had a good time. Just, didn''t expect that woman turn over a face faster than turn over a book, clearly before still warm voice soft language ground say with oneself what, twinkling of an eye, but because of that Luo Yi Fan and quarrel with oneself. How good is that Luo Yifan? So good that she would not hesitate to ignore her baby son''s wish, but also want to join him? Ji Rui took a sip of the wine and heard a familiar voice behind him. "Tut, Rui, are you drinking wine like water? Is the drinks free tonight? " As soon as the words fall, Ji Rui''s wine cup is robbed. Ji Rui is robbed of the cup, but he doesn''t care at all. He raises his hand to the bartender with a cold face. "Another drink!" The bartender soon sent another glass of wine. This time, Yang Sheng didn''t stop Ji Rui, but said to the bartender. "Opened the bottle of red wine we sent here!" A moment later, Yang Sheng took the wine from the bartender and turned his fingers around the edge of the cup. "Wei, how long have we not been here?" The bartender just looked at the deposit time. "Nearly ten months, Mr. Yang." "So long?" Yang Sheng was slightly surprised. Yang Sheng, who has talked with the bartender for a few words, turns around and sees Ji Rui staring at the wine in his glass. Yang Sheng ignored him and began to drink slowly. Anyway, this awkward guy couldn''t force him. "Yang Sheng, do you know?" The president of Ji Da, who has been silent for a long time, finally opened his mouth. Yang Sheng lazily shakes the red wine in the glass and looks at Ji Rui through the red liquid. "What do you know?" "Letong is the baby''s own mother!" "Bang!" The glass in Yang Sheng''s hand fell on the marble bar. The valuable red wine in the glass splashed into a pool of fishy red. On the white bar, it was like a brilliant summer flower. Chapter 314 It took a long time for Yang Sheng to find his voice. "Ji Rui, what do you say? Are you sure you don''t have a fever? " Say, the hand has already stretched out, touch Ji Rui cool ice of forehead. "Letong is the baby''s own mother!" Ji Rui repeats again, and then puts the remaining half glass of wine into his mouth. Yang Sheng takes a breath. As Ji Rui''s best friend and most effective assistant, he is the first one to hear Ji Rui mention his baby''s Mommy. Moreover, the answer is so powerful that he can''t believe it. Yang Sheng doesn''t know more about Baobao''s mysterious mother than other people. At first, he speculated that Ji Rui''s mother might be a classmate or friend of Ji Rui''s abroad. Because the distance was too far away, it was difficult for him to find the real person. So when he heard that the baby''s mother was actually someone he knew, and that she was Letong junior sister who had a good relationship with him, he intuitively felt that Ji Rui was talking drunk. "No way!" Yang Sheng said very firmly. "Why not? She is really the baby''s mother. Do you know where the bone marrow comes from to save the baby? " Ji Rui holds his glass and stares at Yang Sheng. "Is it Tong Tong?" Yang Sheng quickly linked the two. "Yes, that''s her!" Ji Rui took a sip of wine. "In order not to reveal her identity, she secretly went to other hospitals to donate bone marrow. When I knew she was a baby Mommy, she just came back from other hospitals. I scolded her a lot. She even sold her son for money..." Yang Sheng was confused by his words and interrupted with a frown. "Wait a minute. You mean, you don''t know that Tong Tong Tong is the baby''s mother?" Ji Rui looked at the wine in the glass, "well, I didn''t know until my baby finished the operation!" Yang Sheng glared, "then you and Tong Tong..." Ji Rui nodded, affirming his conjecture, "yes, before she came to Ji''s, Letong and I didn''t know each other. We never met each other. We only had a baby through an intermediary." Yang Sheng has always been very curious about the baby''s mother. Now he knows the truth. For a moment, he just feels confused. "Wei, two drinks." Finger knock Ji Rui in front of the glass. The bartender, understanding, poured two cups of tequila and pushed them in front of them. Yang Sheng raised his head to drink up the wine and licked the wine on his lips. Then he said with emotion, "what kind of fate are you and Tong Tong? How can you meet such a fate. It''s really... " "Bad luck!" Ji Rui took over his words, also looked up and poured a glass of wine. Yang Sheng stares at him and vaguely understands why Ji Rui is in a bad mood. "Quarreled with Tong Tong?" He tested carefully. Ji Rui didn''t say a word, indicating that he acquiesced. Yang Sheng also quietly takes up the wine. He also needs to digest Ji Rui''s words. Before, he heard Professor Liu mention Le Tong''s frustrating experience more than once. Among them, he also mentioned that she had to take care of her terminally ill mother and had to take a semester off. So, that semester is just the time from pregnancy to birth. "Tongtong... Because of her mother''s illness, so she gave birth to a baby?" Although Yang Sheng is not a doctor, he also knows that ordinary organ transplant operations often cost hundreds of thousands. Letong and her mother have depended on each other since childhood. Besides obtaining hundreds of thousands of money from other illegal means, there is really no other possibility. Ji Rui nodded his head. "Alas..." Yang Sheng sighed. He had always admired Le Tong. Now he knows the truth. Besides admiration, he has more heartache and regret. "Then why are you fighting now? For the baby? " Yang Sheng thinks that he knows Ji Rui and Le Tong, but the relationship between them has always been a mystery, and he has never understood it. Presumably, not only did he not understand it, but also Ji Rui, the authority, did not understand it. Otherwise, Ji Rui, a man who was deified as almost omnipotent by the public, would not be so bored. "Not for the baby!" Ji Rui took another sip of wine and said, "the baby is her life, where can she give up!" Ji Rui can see this very clearly. But, even he didn''t realize it. When he said this, his tone was inexplicably sour. "What are you arguing about?" Yang Sheng became more and more confused. "I don''t know!" Ji Rui shakes his head. If he knows, he won''t sit here drinking to relieve his worries. "You..." Yang Sheng looked at the man who had always been cold and steady. He rarely showed helplessness and depression. He couldn''t say anything about the censure. "Rui, Tongtong is a lot of smart women. Her cleverness is often used not to calculate others, but to protect herself. Do you understand?" The person involved can''t tell why. However, Yang Sheng, who knows the truth, even if he is clever, he can''t figure out what''s going on between the two men. Have no choice but to tell Ji Rui what he knows about Letong. I hope that this man who often hurts people can reflect on himself. Anyway, it''s better to say that Yang Sheng is partial to Letong, or that he values sex over friends. He felt that if the two men really quarreled, the wrong one and the unreasonable one would not be le Tong, who had advanced and retreated appropriately, but the president of Jida, who was used to caring little about other people''s feelings. Ji Rui listened to Yang Sheng''s words and kept silent for a long time. Then he raised his eyes and looked at Yang Sheng. "Do you mean that she did it to protect herself?" In fact, Yang Sheng is a difficult military adviser. The client didn''t disclose any details. He just let him guess and let him be deceived. "That''s probably true!" Yang Sheng''s answer was very careful. Ji Rui Leng a few seconds, "what does this have to do with me?" Yang Sheng scolded him in his heart for being as dull as wood. He reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "It shows that you have the ability to hurt her!" Ji Rui looks at Yang Sheng inquisitively. Although he has drunk several cups of liquor, his eyes are still sharp. It''s a pity that as soon as he comes across something related to Letong, he will be negative. Yang Sheng thinks that there is only so much he can say. As for the president of Ji Da, who is as dull as wood when he meets Le Tong, whether he can finally understand depends on his nature. After all, the onlookers should not interfere too much in emotional affairs, especially when they are still in an ambiguous state. And the most important thing is that up to now, Yang Sheng is not sure whether Ji Rui is her luck or her misfortune to Letong! However, Ji Rui is a very harmful person. With Letong''s own strength alone, she may not be able to protect herself well. Yang Sheng is willing to help Letong at this time! Chapter 315 That night, Ji Rui drank a lot of wine, but he was not drunk. Back home, after a bath and lying in bed, the words of Letong and Yang Sheng are still in my mind. It was not until dawn that Ji Rui, whose brain was still in a mess, faintly fell asleep. When I wake up, the watch on my wrist points to seven o''clock. Today is Friday! This idea flashed in Ji Rui''s mind and quickly made him wake up. I got out of bed at a very fast speed. After washing, I went into the cloakroom. I habitually took a white shirt and touched the clothes. I suddenly remembered what Letong said in the supermarket that day. The finger glides over a long row of similar shirts, and finally falls on a dark blue shirt. Although it''s still a shirt, at least the color has changed a little. Ji Rui thinks like this, puts on the shirt, according to the hint on the hanger, finds the same color suit that matches the shirt. Ji Rui has a special costume stylist to help him take care of his clothes. Usually, in order to save time, many of his clothes are matched by stylists and hung in the cloakroom. Change clothes, Ji Rui directly out of the door. Ji Rui got on the bus and told the driver, "Xiao Li, take a shortcut back. It doesn''t matter if you drive faster." Xiao Li thought Ji Rui had arranged something important temporarily, so he drove back to Ji''s at a very fast speed. Coming out of the elevator, the wall clock in the corridor says it''s seven forty. Ji Rui strides into the office. He is in the position of secretary, but he doesn''t sit the person he thought would appear. "Good morning, president!" Lin Ling was a little surprised. Except for special circumstances, Ji Rui didn''t stay in the company until 7:45. "Good morning Ji Rui nodded slightly towards her, and her heart was filled with disappointment, but her face was still tense and cold. Didn''t she say she would come back today to hand over the work? Didn''t you come to work for a long time and forget the time? Ji Rui sits behind the desk, unconsciously picks up the spout and sprays the cactus in front of him. Do you need to call to remind her? Ji Rui is wiping the big stall on the table with a towel. Because he is absent-minded, he sprays water on the table. The knock on the door rings. "Come in!" Ten out of ten, it was Lin Ling who helped him make the tea and brought it in. "Good morning, Mr. Ji!" Hearing the unexpected voice, Ji Rui suddenly raises his head and looks at Yue Tong''s bright eyes. "Good morning..." Ji Rui looked at her until she pushed the steaming mellow coffee in front of him, "Mr. Ji, your coffee!" Such a simple few words, he had imagined countless times, when back to God, found that the person in front of him, but Lin Ling. Now, is the person in front of you really the real Letong? "Letong?" Ji Rui''s voice is very low. He seems to be afraid that his voice will scare people away. "Mr. Ji, what can I do for you?" Letong''s crisp and clean voice gives Ji Rui a sense of reality. When he confirmed that the person in front of him was real, he remembered the quarrel between them last night. She''s not angry? Originally just in the mind, but without brain filter directly asked out. "Not angry?" Tone, in addition to a bit uneasy, but also with his own did not realize the gentle. Yue Tong meets the light of his eyes. The originally clear eyes show a little confusion, "Mr. Ji, I don''t understand what you say. If it''s OK, I''ll go out to work first. " Ji Rui stares at her back, and frowns again. Why does she pretend? Does it mean that as soon as she returns to Ji''s family, she will return to the former Yue Tong who was masked to him? Although, that kind of Letong is not bad. But after seeing her lively and changeable face, Ji Rui is not willing to face this face which is always pulling formula expression and smile. Although she looks impeccable and smart, she is good at dealing with clients and colleagues. But when facing him in private, he still hopes that she can say whatever she has, as she did a few days ago. There is no need to hide her happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. She just needs to be real in front of him. Ji Rui is tasting the mellow and rich coffee that he has not seen for a long time, while thinking about a lot of things that have nothing to do with work but are related to Letong. After drinking more than half of the coffee, he suddenly remembered that since she didn''t come to Ji''s office, there was no coffee in the tea room. Moreover, this coffee is not the Brazilian coffee he usually drinks in Kishi, but the kind of mantelling coffee she once gave herself. Ji Rui puts down the cup, picks up the phone and wants to pull it out. But soon, he hangs up again. He Ji Ruitang is a president. He can''t specially dial a phone to ask the secretary about a cup of coffee! Fortunately, the little secretary who had been hovering in his mind all morning didn''t make him wait long. "Mr. Ji, this is the breakfast the baby asked me to bring back for you." His little secretary pushed a fresh box in front of him. Ji Rui looked up at her, "did you cook it?" There was no expression on the little secretary''s face, no joy, no disgust, just nodded calmly. "Well, the baby said he wanted porridge. I cooked it yesterday. You don''t like it? " After the little secretary asked, he leaned over and took back the lunch box. Ji Rui took the lunch box and said, "I like eating! My taste is similar to that of the baby. I like what he likes, too! " It''s rare that Letong doesn''t care about what happened last night. Although Ji Rui still has a thorn in his heart, he doesn''t want to destroy the atmosphere at this time. Le Tong picks eyebrows, takes a deep look at him, but doesn''t say anything. She turns around and goes out. "Letong!" Ji Rui stops her. When she turns to face him again, he points to the coffee left in the cup. "Thank you for your coffee!" Le Tong shakes her head. "Don''t thank me. This is a thank you gift. Yesterday''s meal, plus this coffee, is all that!" Ji Rui''s good mood disappeared because of her words. "Letong, do you have to calculate so clearly with me?" Ji Rui twists his eyebrows, and his green eyes are full of anger. "Mr. Ji, father and son have to settle accounts. What''s more, I''m nothing to you. I don''t know how to do it!" Yue Tong''s words are also full of resentment. Ji Rui, who was a little angry, is suddenly not angry after hearing her words. If she doesn''t feel a trace of emotion, Ji Rui will have a headache, but she doesn''t seem as calm as she is. It doesn''t matter as much as she said. She can at least let Ji Rui feel her true emotions. "Letong, can we be like before?" Chapter 316 "Letong, can we be like before?" For Letong and Ji Rui, their demands and ideas are certainly more than that, but for now, he dare not ask too much. He only hoped that she could stay with him as before, or in the place where he could see at any time. Le Tong once again picked eyebrows, "Ji Zong, aren''t we the same as before? You are the president, I am the Secretary Letong is very good at this kind of game. It''s like, she is especially good at making Ji Rui who has facial paralysis and old-fashioned get itchy teeth, but she can''t help it! "No, I don''t mean that." Ji Rui''s expression is helpless. Letong quietly looking at him, the eyes, clearly asked, what does that mean? Ji Rui also looks at her quietly, but for a moment, he doesn''t know how to express his true thoughts with accurate words. Two people silently looked at each other for a while, Letong could not wait for a clear answer, then said. "Tomorrow the baby will go back to the hospital for rehabilitation treatment. Are you free? Or shall I take him myself In fact, the general meaning of Ji Rui''s sentence is clear to Letong. But what about understanding? Just like before! It''s easy to say that, but her brain is not a computer, and she can''t return to a specific mode by pressing the format key. Ji Rui sees that she deliberately evades his question and can only respond honestly¡° Well, what time? I''ll pick you up. Why don''t we have morning tea tomorrow? " As Yang Sheng said, she is really a smart woman. Even if he is slow, he can feel that she has built a high wall between them. At present, she is willing to respond to his topic, except for work and baby. "I don''t care. I''ll get back to you tonight. I''ll go out first." With this man, Letong has no desire to talk. Without waiting for Ji Rui to respond to her, she turns around and goes out. Ji Rui stares at her back and sighs in his heart. Even if she was forcibly "taken" back to his side, he was still not sure that he could make her forgive himself. After a busy day, most of the handover work has been completed by the time we get off work. If in the past, Letong would stay 100% to work overtime and finish the work at hand. But now, in addition to work, she has more important concerns, because she always thinks that the baby will be bored and hungry at home, so as soon as it''s time to get off work, Letong starts to clean up. Lin Ling didn''t know that Letong was no longer single when she was full and the whole family couldn''t be hungry, so she laughed at her. "It''s rare for you to get off work in such a hurry. Do you have a date with a handsome guy?" Yue Tong smiles, "naturally!" Her baby, if not handsome, then there is no handsome. As soon as she left, Ji Rui came out. "Where''s Letong?" Ji Rui looks at Letong''s tidy desk and asks Lin Ling who is still cleaning up. "She''s got a date with a handsome guy, and she''ll wipe oil on her feet as soon as she gets off work and run away!" Lin Ling didn''t feel anything wrong with this, but Ji Rui frowned slightly. handsome guy? Is it about Luo Yifan? She''s not going on a date with her baby, is she? Ji Rui murmurs in his heart and walks into the elevator. He can''t help but take out the phone and pull it out to ask the baby. "Where''s Mommy, baby?" "Isn''t mommy at work? Didn''t Daddy see Mommy? " The baby seems to be in a bit of a hurry. "No, she just got off work. Did she say where to eat tonight?" With his understanding of Letong, she cares about her baby so much that she will never leave her baby. "Mommy makes the baby behave. She comes back from work to make delicious food for the baby." Listen to the son say so, Ji Rui is finally put down the heart. Sitting in the car, he specially told Xiao Li to drive slowly, while he paid special attention to the figure on the sidewalk. A few hundred meters away from Ji''s, Ji Rui sees Le Tong walking towards her home in a hurry. Ji Rui asks Xiao Li to lean the car on the side of the road, roll down the window and shout to the woman on the sidewalk. "Letong!" Le Tong pauses for a while, followed voice to hope to come over. "Get in the car." Yue Tong shook his head and refused, "I''ve been sitting all day. I want to walk and move my joints." Ji Rui regrets her impulsive behavior last night more than once today. She wants to ask Luo Yifan to stop her secretly. Why conflict with her in words? After Letong refuses Ji Rui''s kindness, she turns and walks away. "What''s for today?" Ji Rui, who should have been sitting in the car enjoying the air conditioning, suddenly flashed to her side. Yue Tong was startled, but he soon returned to normal and returned to him impolitely Ji Rui didn''t seem to hear her, just walked with her steps, "I''ll find a fast food restaurant later and buy something." Seeing that Letong still ignores him, he takes out the phone and dials it to Xiao Li. "Xiao Li, you''ll buy me a bento later." After giving orders, he hung up the phone directly, even the location didn''t need to be explained. The corner of Le Tong''s mouth smoked to smoke, already don''t want to say what with this bandit around again. Because it''s no use knowing, no matter what she says. After walking for nearly ten minutes, they turned into the alley where Letong''s house was. When going upstairs, a grey haired mother-in-law came down with a garbage bag. "Hello, Granny Li!" Letong said hello to the old woman with a smile. "Tong Tong, is this your boyfriend? How handsome The old woman''s eyes did not hide her curiosity. "Granny Li, you misunderstood, he is not!" Letong''s face is slightly red. She winks at Ji Rui and signals him to go quickly. This mother-in-law Li has lived here for decades, so she grew up watching Letong. "Well... If your mother sees it, she will be very happy!" Granny Li simply ignores Letong''s explanation and just looks at Ji Rui. Letong also thought that Ji Rui would be impatient with such a merger and slip away quickly. I don''t know. Today, he doesn''t know what''s going on. It seems that he doesn''t see Letong gesturing to him. However, he quietly stands beside her and nods politely to Granny Li. His face, which hasn''t been smiling for a long time, actually has a faint smile. "Granny Li, I''ll go upstairs first!" Letong can''t stand such an atmosphere. She takes three steps as two to step upstairs. Ji Rui, who was left behind by her, nodded to Granny Li, and then ran after Letong. "Letong!" Ji Rui and Letong walk side by side again. Intuitively, she seems very unhappy. In the corridor, came a heavy light footsteps. Letong ignores him and goes to his house. She takes out the key to open the door. Ji Rui, standing behind her silently, suddenly reaches out and holds her hand Chapter 317 Letong ignores him and goes to his house. She takes out the key to open the door. Ji Rui, standing behind her silently, suddenly reaches out and holds her hand When his hand strongly holds her hand, Ji Rui obviously feels that her whole person is frozen. At this time, he vaguely understood that she was not unhappy, but afraid? "Letong, are you afraid?" Letong tried to pull her hand back, but she was a girl. In terms of strength, which was the opponent of a man who was nearly a head higher than her? She bowed her head, bit her lip and said stubbornly, "no!" Joke! What is she afraid of? "Then you..." Ji Rui still wants to say something, but le Tong in front of him suddenly raises his foot and stomps on his feet. "Eh!" Although Letong is only wearing flat shoes, she makes a lot of effort, but also gives Ji Rui a cry. She holds the palm of her hand and unconsciously puts it away. Letong holds the key to the keyhole and is about to open the door. The door opens from inside, revealing Ji Baobao''s smiling face. "Daddy and Mommy, you''re back!" Yelling happily, the door is wide open, and the man rushes out, embracing Ji Rui''s thigh in one hand and Letong''s waist in the other. Due to her son''s enthusiasm and expectation, Letong can only helplessly watch Ji Rui swagger into the door. "Baby, Mommy goes to cook. You go to the fridge and take out the bag of lotus beans to help Mommy remove the hard edge." Letong completely ignores Ji Rui''s existence. After entering the room, she puts down her bag, turns her long over shoulder hair into a bun, rolls up her shirt sleeves and goes into the kitchen. Baby got the order, obediently will follow up the kitchen, Ji Rui will hold him up on the sofa, "wait for daddy." The baby blinked for a moment, seemed to understand his intention, gave him a sly smile, waved his little hand, "go, go... Go to coax Mommy!" Ji Rui pinched his face, "Bao, you look too much if you are the one!" The baby leans back on the sofa and turns his eyes at Ji Rui¡° Daddy is stupid Ji Rui was speechless when he was scolded for being stupid by his five-year-old son. Rub his head hard, get up, go into the kitchen, open the refrigerator and take out the bag of lotus beans. "Mr. Ji, aren''t you eating takeout?" Letong doesn''t speak as well as Baobao. She turns around, holds her arms and looks at him in an aggressive manner. Ji Rui blinked, "I can help with takeout, can''t I?" With that, no matter how ugly Letong''s face was, she went out with lotus beans. He is calculate accurate, in front of son, Yue Tong won''t easily tear face with him. So he consciously avoided being alone with her. Although Letong is upset, he doesn''t sway around in front of her eyes. She can bear it. Besides, as long as he is with the baby, the baby becomes his umbrella. No matter how she refuses, she can''t say anything about him in front of her son. Ji Rui brings in the lotus beans that have been torn clean. Letong takes them to wash them. At a glance, the green lotus beans are torn to pieces by father and son. As expected, he is a young master of a rich family. He can''t even do such a small thing. "It seems that it''s torn a little bit..." Ji Rui didn''t realize it, but seeing Le Tong''s slight stagnation, he realized that he really deserved it. "Nothing..." Letong is too lazy to get angry about such a small matter. She just wants the man to stay away from her sight. Seeing things develop more and more in a strange direction, Letong only feels that her forehead is swollen badly. Originally, she thought that after the baby was discharged from hospital, she wanted to see the baby, just as before, just pick up the baby, but she ignored Ji Rui. Before, he hardly interfered with her meeting with the baby. Now, he still does not interfere, but he has to get involved in the time when mother and son are together. Letong finds that she seems to overestimate her tolerance and underestimate Ji Rui''s skin thickness. Baobao has just been discharged from hospital for a few days, and she has been driven crazy by Ji Rui''s strong intervention into her life. It''s not that he didn''t communicate with him, but he was always worried about the baby. And the way to stop him wandering in front of him is not without. That is, to send the baby back to his home, while he has to bear the pain to reduce the time to meet and spend with the baby. Sure enough, there is no free lunch in the world? Want to spend more time with the baby, and at the same time have to accept the torture of sharing with President Ji DA in private? Le Tong thought of this, can''t help feeling down a bit. Ji Rui only feels that the air pressure in the kitchen is getting lower and lower. He looks at Le Tong carefully. Seeing that she ignores herself with her head down, he quickly goes out. The baby''s eyebrows picked and teased him, "have you been scolded by mommy?", The little guy''s ability to observe his face is really many times better than his father''s. Ji Rui picked up the baby and put it on his lap. He replied honestly¡° I didn''t scold, but I seem to be angry. " The baby looks at him white again, slides up from his thigh, runs into the kitchen, hugs Letong''s waist and looks up at Letong. "Mommy, stupid Daddy made you angry?" Letong is cooking, but he looks down at him. "No! A fool is angry with a fool The baby giggled, turned and ran out. Like a monkey, he climbed up Ji Rui''s thigh again and hung it around his neck to comfort him. "Don''t worry, daddy. Mommy is not angry!" Ji Rui is quite surprised to pick eyebrows, "Oh?" Baby biting his lip seems to be holding a smile, holding very hard, "Mommy said, stupid and stupid will be angry! So Daddy can rest assured. " Ji Rui The mother and son, together, taunt him, right?! "So you think Daddy''s a fool?" Ji Rui grinds his teeth and pats the little guy''s butt. Baby said with a smile, "it''s not baby, it''s Mommy!" The spirit of the ghost, easily put all the responsibility. In fact, the father and son are both smart. Ji Rui uses the baby as a shield. But baby, then uses the music Tong to make the shield. Sure enough, Ji Rui grinds his teeth again, but he doesn''t say anything. Letong brings out the meal and sees that father and son are gathering together and murmuring. "Baby, wash your hands and eat." Ji Rui holds the baby and stands up. Letong glances at the takeout on the tea table and reminds the man who has entered the washroom. "Mr. Ji, would you like to have your takeout warmed up?" Ji Rui, who was washing his baby''s hands, took a puff from his face. The baby''s little face came out of his arms, and his shining eyes looked at him sympathetically, "Daddy, you are so pathetic!" Ji Rui stares at him, "boy, are you gloating?" Chapter 318 Ji Rui''s meal was very difficult. He sat on a small stool eating takeout, but Ji Baobao, who he thought would help him, sat on the sofa shaking his legs, eating with relish, and didn''t pay attention to his poor father at all. And Letong, let alone, directly when he does not exist in general. I didn''t even say a word of politeness, such as whether Mr. Ji would like to eat with me or not. As a Grand President, could he have the cheek to go there and get a piece of meat and a piece of vegetables? Take out is not delicious, and the dishes on the tea table are made by Yue Tong, which are full of color, fragrance and flavor. As a reference, the food in the lunch box becomes more difficult to swallow. After a few bites, Ji Rui simply closes the lunch box and throws it into the garbage can in the corner. Letong has been determined to take him as the air, so he has never uttered a word. Anyway, he is not a child. If he is hungry, he will find something to fill his stomach. Besides, she is not responsible for his food, clothing and health. Baobao glances at Ji Rui from time to time, but because he is also afraid of Letong''s anger, he doesn''t dare to help Ji Rui openly. Only when Letong puts the dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen, does the baby hook Ji Rui''s fingers. "Daddy..." Ji Rui was using his laptop to deal with his business. When he heard the baby''s call, he rushed over. "Did you have a fight with Mommy?" Ji Baobao asked curiously. Ji Rui Leng, is it so obvious? Even the little kid, baby, is aware of it? "Isn''t it?" The baby gently shakes Ji Rui''s arm. Ji Rui had to nod his head honestly, "um..." Ji Baobao rolled his eyes, "Daddy... No wonder Mommy says you are a fool!" "Well?" Ji Rui looks at the baby puzzled. "If you have a quarrel, go and coax me!" The baby almost couldn''t help sticking out his little finger to poke his father''s elm head. "How do you coax me?" Ji Rui is a bit at a loss. From childhood to adulthood, the people he coaxed are probably only babies. But even the baby, he did not see can coax, not to mention, is Letong! "Stupid! I don''t understand. I''m so smart. How can I have such a stupid dad as you... " Baby help forehead sigh appearance, as if he is the father, Ji Rui is his that does not become a tool of the child. Ji Rui was despised by his son, and patted his head, "Ji Yu, I''m Daddy!" The baby is the face, a small adult like, "well, this is not the point." "Daddy, you haven''t coaxed Mommy before?" Baby seems to try to help Ji Rui think of a way, so gently remind him. Ji Rui is stupefied again for a while, try to recall, as if, still really didn''t coax her. A lot of abuse! Think of all kinds of the past, Ji Rui face is not forbidden with a little shame. "No..." "How did you get to Mommy?" Baby expressed curiosity! He didn''t know that he met Mommy earlier than Daddy! "This..." Ji Rui can''t help but feel embarrassed. He is being questioned by a little kid. These are obviously not suitable for children. Is there really no problem? "I didn''t catch up with him..." but even so, Ji Rui answered his son honestly. "Well, is it mommy who chases you?" Ji Rui thought, tomorrow, will you call a TV station and complain that their programs are seriously harmful to children''s physical and mental health? What a big child! How can you ask more professional questions than love experts? "Po, daddy didn''t chase your mommy, and neither did your mommy." Ji Rui doesn''t plan to tell the truth to Baobao for the time being, but he has no experience in this field and is not interested in this kind of topic at ordinary times. Therefore, he can''t invent any love experience between him and Letong to deceive Baobao, so he has to evade the heavy and give light answers. "No wonder..." Ji Baobao''s face is easy to understand, but he doesn''t want to tell Ji Rui what is in his mind. Ji Rui "Do you know what mommy likes?" Baobao decides to help daddy. He doesn''t want to be a sandwich between daddy and Mommy every day. "She likes..." Ji Rui tried to think for a while, but she couldn''t figure out what she liked. The baby waited for him for a long time. Seeing that he was silent for a long time, he didn''t have a clear answer, so he gave up completely. "Daddy, no wonder Mommy said you are a fool. You are not only a fool, but also a super fool!" Finish saying, once the calf son shrinks, then nest into the sofa, picked up his small book to read, no longer pay attention to Ji Rui. Ji Rui thought for a while, suddenly he thought of something, got up and went out. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Letong told the baby in a loud voice from the kitchen, "baby, don''t open the door casually!" "I know! Daddy''s gone The implication is that the sound of opening the door just now is the sound of Ji Rui closing the door when he left. Yue Tong is a little relieved. She can''t help feeling sorry. Sure enough, was it too much for him just now? How to say again, he is his own boss, so to him, he returned to Ji''s will not revenge, give her shoes to wear? While Letong washes dishes, some of them think a lot. Not long after Ji Rui left, the doorbell rang. Letong rushes to the bubbles on her hand and trots out. Looking from the cat''s eye, it turns out to be Ji Rui. "Did you forget something?" Letong opens the door and lets the man in. Ji Rui nods, but doesn''t say anything. He just carries a bag and follows Le Tong into the kitchen. "Letong, here you are." Ji Rui takes a beautifully packaged box out of the bag and says to Letong, who turns on the tap to wash the dishes. Yue Tong turns around and looks at him suspiciously, "what?" Ji Rui forced the box into her hand, "do you like it or not?" Yue Tong frowned and just glanced at the package of the box. Without thinking about it, she pushed the box back. "I don''t want it. What gift for no reason?" Ji Rui put the box back, "who said that for no reason, you''ve been taking care of your baby so hard these days. What''s a small gift for you? It''s not worth any money. Let''s see if you like it or not." Letong was made helpless by him, so she had to look down at the box carefully. There was a lot of English on the box. After looking at it carefully, Letong realized that it was a bottle of valuable red wine. "Er, Mr. Ji, I can''t accept this!" Joke, a bottle of red wine, enough for her salary for several years, how dare she charge? "Don''t you like drinking? This wine is mellow. Try it on Ji Rui doesn''t know that Letong won''t accept it. In addition to the gift he gave, the price is also an important reason. His focus is only on the word like. Chapter 319 The key point of keketong is not like. After ignoring the expensive price of the wine, Ji Rui''s purpose of delivering the wine flashed many strange ideas in her mind. Among these strange ideas, the most common one was the man in front of her, who used to be drunk and have sex Thinking about the night when she had no memory other than pain and confusion, Letong''s face unconsciously showed an extremely complicated look. Ji Rui''s precise and sharp dialyzing power seems to be only available at the negotiation table. At present, the complicated color on Letong''s pretty face is a fog in his eyes. He tries to see it clearly, but he can''t get rid of it. Even if he can''t pull out that layer of fog, but still can understand, Letong''s expression, is not like the expression. "No? What do you like? " Ji Rui asked quite sincerely. For the first time in her life, Ji Rui has an impulse to understand her preferences for people other than Baobao. Letong puts the box back into Ji Rui''s arms again, turns around and no longer looks at him, bows her head and washes the dishes carefully. "I love babies!" All her likes now add up to less than one thousandth of her baby. Ji Rui wants to say something more. He turns his back on his Letong and goes on, "baby is my son. No matter what I do for him, you don''t have to feel that you owe me anything or give me a gift. Save it." Ji Rui is hit by a nail. He can''t see anything on his face, but he is a little depressed in his heart. Ji Rui doesn''t give many personal gifts. There are very few people who give them by heart. And after the heart sent, also care about each other like or not, is rare. So, on the way home, Ji Rui rarely asks Xiao Li for advice. "Xiao Li, what gifts do you usually give your girlfriend?" Ji Rui has no experience in this kind of thing, so he wants to learn from others. Xiao Li is very surprised. Looking at Ji Rui in the rearview mirror, he can see his boss''s serious face, and then he dares to confirm that it''s not his own auditory hallucination. Xiao Li scratched his head, a little embarrassed, "ah Xiu is a very good person to coax. She will be very happy to send some trinkets or bags. Of course, if it''s a birthday or Valentine''s day, you''ll send flowers and valuable gifts. " After Ji Rui listens, he does not know what to think. Xiao Li contacted his boss about taking a rare edition of red wine upstairs from the back compartment and asked him a question. It seemed that he understood something. "President, do you want to give Miss Le a gift?" Xiao Li follows Ji Rui all day. He knows that Letong is the baby''s own mother. However, he takes it for granted that Letong and the president used to be lovers. "Well." Ji Rui does not deny it. "Miss Le is very easygoing and should be very easy to coax." Xiao Li just takes it for granted. Ji Rui doesn''t say anything. In his mind, no one is coaxed by Letong. In the past, he thought that Baobao was the most difficult person to coax and give him the most headache. Now, the two most difficult people have to give way to Letong. Xiao Li saw the boss frowning silent, intuitive what he said is not pleasing, did not come to the point, immediately dare not say anything. Ji Rui''s frowning state doesn''t last long. A call from Yang Sheng makes Ji Rui''s attention quickly turn from Letong to something else. The next day, Ji Rui, who had made an appointment with Letong to accompany her to the hospital, called early in the morning to wake Letong up. "Letong, I''m sorry, I don''t have time to accompany my baby for a follow-up visit today. Please." Letong looked at the baby lying on the bed sleeping like a pig. "It''s a piece of cake. Dr. Dong also said that it''s just a routine examination. Go and help yourself." There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. Letong thought the phone was out of order, and then heard him say, "I may have to leave for a few days. You can tell the baby." This kind of thing, isn''t it a good explanation? Is it wrong to stammer? "Well, I told him you were on a business trip." Ji Rui: "Well!" He said goodbye to each other and hung up. Letong accompanies her baby to the hospital for further consultation. The baby is pushed into the examination room by the nurse while lying on the push bed. She can only sit outside the corridor and wait. The whole process of the examination was basically with the help of instruments. Therefore, it took quite a long time. In the gap of waiting, in order not to let her daydream, Letong went to the hospital lobby and bought a newspaper. Le Tong, who was just taking advantage of the newspaper for entertainment, was shocked by what she saw at a glance. Of course, this kind of shock is just a flash. After all, the woman on the front page has nothing to do with the old man or her Letong. After a serious look at the content, Letong knows that Ji Rui''s fiancee coco is actually the richest person in a country. Why did you put the photo of Mr. Ji and coco on the front page? According to the report, of course, it''s because coco and Ji Rui are unmarried. In addition to reporting the relationship between the two families, the report also briefly mentioned that Coco''s family business will hold a series of cooperation and consultation with Ji in the near future. This kind of marriage is common in Letong. However, in the past, it only happened to people she didn''t know. This time, it was very close to her. But even so, she is still not interested in it, but she is afraid that the baby will be unhappy because of these reports, because the baby does not like coco. Of course, from the standpoint of her mother, she certainly hopes Ji Rui can find a stepmother who can love her baby and get along with her. But neither she nor Baobao has the right to interfere in Ji Rui''s marriage. Letong piled the newspaper into the garbage can and sat in the corridor for more than an hour before the nurse pushed the baby out. "The baby''s recovery is better than we expected!" At the sight of Letong, Dr. Dong smiles and reports the examination results to Letong. "Is there any rehabilitation treatment to be done next?" Letong took care of her seriously ill mother, so she had enough psychological preparation for a series of rehabilitation treatment after her illness. However, even if she was psychologically prepared, she was still stuffed to death when she asked. After all, how old is the baby? In the first five years, I wanted to have a mother, but I couldn''t help it. Finally, my mother appeared, but I had to endure the suffering of the disease. "Take medicine for a period of time, and then make the second phase rehabilitation plan according to the rehabilitation situation. The baby has a good foundation, so you don''t have to worry too much." Dr. Dong probably recognized that there was a nasal sound in her words, and her words of comfort were very tactful. Chapter 320 Mr. Yuan''s sketches were sent to Letong''s mailbox in two days. Soon, Letong chose one of the designs. This design makes full use of the characteristics that the room is higher than the ordinary room, and designs the room into a duplex structure. The original room is less than 40 square meters. After such a transformation, there will be more than 20 square meters of space on the second floor. The second floor is a small hall shared by the bedroom, a small study and living room. Below, there is the living room and dining room. Just looking at the computer effect picture sent by Mr. Yuan, Letong already likes this design very much. When you show it to Baobao, the little guy also likes it very much. So, on Saturday afternoon, with the help of several bodyguards, Letong began to transfer her family''s delicacy to the opposite room. On Sunday night, Letong, who was so tired that she almost broke up, could finally collapse on the sofa of her new house and take a breath. "Mommy, tea!" Although the baby can not help, but has been very attentive to le Tong tea delivery water. "Darling Letong is drinking tea with a cup in her hand, while rubbing her baby''s head. Soft eyes have been falling on the baby, the eyes, overflowing with the satisfaction of everything. "Mommy, can baby live with mommy all the time?" Ji Baobao climbs onto the sofa, nests in Letong''s arms, raises his little face and asks. Le Tong pauses for a moment. This question is really hard to answer. "Baby, when your daddy comes back, Mommy will discuss with him. In the future, baby will go home from Monday to Friday and live with mommy on Saturday and Sunday, OK?" The baby pursed her lips and didn''t say a word. It seems that she didn''t like the suggestion. Of course, Letong also wants to live with Baobao all the time, but Baobao is not only her son, but also Ji Rui''s son. Now such a result has been a great happiness for her. How dare she ask for more. Moreover, the more she asks for it, the more unfair she will be to Ji Rui. Therefore, knowing that her son is not happy and unwilling to accept the offer, Letong still quietly makes a good draft in her heart, thinking that when Ji Rui comes back, she will have a good talk with him about it. But on Tuesday, Ji Rui didn''t come back. Instead, Baobao appeared in Letong''s office during working hours. "Baby, why don''t you stay at home and come here?" Letong is very glad that he and Ji Rui work on the same floor. Here, except Ji Rui, there is only himself. "Miss Le, I''m sorry, it''s me..." Xiao Li behind the baby apologized to Letong. Letong knows that Xiao Li always has a sense of propriety in his work. He will bring the little guy to come here directly. It must be the little ancestor who makes a fuss and sticks to it. "It''s OK. I''ll take him to the office for a rest." Letong takes her baby into Ji Rui''s office. She is very careful for fear that other colleagues will come up and bump into the intimate interaction between herself and baby. The real relationship between himself and his baby is unknown to the whole Ji family except Xiao Li and Yang Sheng. And she doesn''t want to be special because of her baby. "Mommy, is that true?" The baby, who hasn''t been very quiet, waits for Letong to pour a glass of milk to him, and then he angrily hands a ball of newspaper like things to Letong. Le Tong in the heart secretly cry is not good, thought it can''t be that day in the hospital to see that newspaper? Nervously took the newspaper, spread it out, into the purpose, it is coco and Ji Laozi''s smiling face. "Baby, I''ll explain this to you when your daddy comes back, OK?" Yue Tong holds the baby in her arms and says softly. "No!" Baby is a very stubborn little guy, in some principles, surprisingly adhere to. "Daddy said he quarreled with you. Is it because of this?" Baby''s thinking is clearer than many adults. Letong is stunned for a moment. Looking back, she remembers that Ji Rui did not have a good time with him that night before he went on a business trip. But the reason is that Luo Yifan has nothing to do with coco. For a moment, Letong even wanted to tell him the truth about her baby''s identity, but then she thought that it was really too much harm for a sensitive baby. "Honey, it''s business that mommy quarrels with your daddy. It''s nothing to do with that." Compared with Ji Rui''s personal feelings, business is the safest area. Ji Baobao looks at her dubiously, and then looks at the newspaper that she threw aside. "Is it true what the newspaper says?" The words still have the same meaning, but the tone has lost the previous anger and momentum. "Baby, it''s your daddy''s business, and Mommy doesn''t know much about it." Letong had to answer truthfully. The truth about the baby''s identity, she can''t tell him. But the relationship between her and Ji Rui can no longer create any illusion and extravagance. Baby''s black eyes, looking at Letong. Letong thought he would ask again, but in the end, he didn''t ask anything. Letong secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In the next few days, Baobao didn''t mention it again. Looking at his happy appearance, he seems to have forgotten or ignored it. On Thursday, Ji Rui, who had been on a business trip for nearly a week, finally came back. When the baby saw him, he was still close and sticky, the same as before. On Friday morning, Letong with coffee pushed open the door of the president''s office, which had been empty for several days. "Mr. Ji, your coffee." Turning to go out, Ji Rui suddenly stops her. "Letong, I''ve been..." Le Tong turns around and interrupts him, "Ji Zong, in public or private, I don''t want to inquire." Although Ji Rui only said that he was going out for business, Letong intuitively felt that his trip was related to coco, that is to say, it was purely a private matter. But his private affairs, Letong does not have any interest. He insisted on telling her that it would only add to her burden, rather than make it easier to know nothing. Ji Rui''s original words are choked in his throat. "You haven''t seen your baby for several days, or you can pick him up when you get off work tonight." After the baby was discharged from the hospital, she stayed at Letong''s home for a long time. Letong was afraid of Ji Rui''s disgust, so she took the initiative to return the custody of the baby temporarily. Ji Rui''s deep eyes stare at her straightly. He doesn''t say good or bad. After a long time, he slowly asks. "What did baby do to make you angry? Or did he get in your way? " Facing this Ji Rui who seems to return to the past, Letong doesn''t even have the strength to be angry¡° Mr. Ji, the baby doesn''t make me angry, and it won''t hinder me. I just think you two may need some time to be alone. " I''ve caught a cold. I don''t have three shifts today. Girls, don''t wait. Let''s wash and sleep. Good night! We owe you three more Chapter 321 Out of the president''s office, Letong, who was in a rather bad mood, went to the tea room to make a cup of tea and came back to sit on the seat, holding the cup in both hands for a while. From the heart, Ji Rui is very generous and tolerant about the baby. Except for the scolding in the hospital, he didn''t feel sorry for her about the baby. Only from this point of view, Ji Rui should be regarded as a broad-minded person. But the strong contrast with Baobao is Ji Rui''s desire to interfere and control her private affairs. No matter how she explained or protested, it seemed that Ji Rui didn''t understand that her relationship with him would not change at all because they had a common son, baby. This really bothers Letong. Can be boring to boring, days have to be as usual. Forced to make a living, she had to face her boss, President Ji Da, coldly within eight hours. Forced by her family, she still has to live with Ji Rui after work. Obviously, now she, in public and private, can no longer leave everything and run away like last year. As a result, she can only take a deep breath again and again to calm down her inner injustice and anger, and tell herself to ignore him and ignore him Ji Rui doesn''t seem to know that he is so annoying in both public and private. As soon as it''s time to get off work, he walks out of the office with his bag on time. Because he knows that today''s Letong will never work overtime as before. It''s the most appropriate way to describe Letong who is afraid of starving his baby son. There is no accident, Letong still can''t shake off, like the shadow general must follow her Ji Rui. In this regard, Letong is very angry, but because of her baby son''s feelings, she can''t really tear face with Ji Rui. The new house has two bedrooms and two living rooms. In addition to one master and one guest with two bedrooms, it also has a small but independent living room, dining room and terrace. Letong cooks in the kitchen, while Ji Rui, who came uninvited, plays with her baby in the living room. Usually silent men, even to the baby, do not say much, in the kitchen of Letong, mostly only hear the baby''s laughter and occasional coquetry. Can be such a silent man, but there is always a way to say something to make her depressed. Moreover, after saying that, this man can also brazenly go home with her! However, Ji Rui, who is here to eat, is still a little conscious. When Le Tong''s meal is almost finished, the father and son will help to serve the meal. At the end of the meal, President Ji also automatically collected the dishes and chopsticks for washing. When Ji Rui comes out after washing the dishes, Letong is sitting on the sofa watching TV with his baby. When Ji Rui comes out, Letong picks up the remote control to turn down the volume of the TV, and then pushes away the baby in her arms. It''s very formal. "Baby, I''ll go home with your daddy later." Baby body twist, back to her arms, hands tightly hold her clothes. "No! Baby wants to live with Mommy After leaving the hospital, the baby''s dependence on Letong is becoming more and more severe day by day. No matter how soft Letong is, he just doesn''t want to go home with Ji Rui. "Baby, you always live in Mommy''s house like this. Your daddy is so busy that it''s inconvenient to run here with you every day." Letong is reluctant to push her baby away, but she can''t be too selfish. The baby is not her own son. "Well! No, the baby won''t go back! " The baby rubbed against her again. Letong has to ask Ji Rui for help with her eyes, hoping that he can use his dignity as a father to persuade Baobao. As everyone knows, Ji Ruiding doesn''t have the sense of crisis that his son is robbed. Instead, he helps his baby talk. "Since the baby doesn''t want to go back, let him live. Anyway, now your home is big and the baby is comfortable." Ji Rui said, looking around the room. The baby immediately agreed, "yes, anyway, it''s so big here. Mummy will be afraid to live alone. The baby will accompany mummy well." If you don''t know Ji Rui loves her baby, Letong almost suspects that Ji Rui wants to build a love nest with coco beauty, so she can''t wait to force her baby. Without waiting for Letong, the master, to object, Ji Rui reaches out his long hand and rubs the head in Letong''s arms. "Baby, where do you want to eat tomorrow night?" Obviously, Ji Rui doesn''t want to tangle over whether his son will stay or not. Baby raised his head, inexplicably toward Ji Rui cunning smile, "secret." "Huh?" Ji Rui and Letong look down at the baby at the same time. No one can figure out what this little guy is doing. "There''s a place baby wants to go. I''ll tell you tomorrow!" Ji Rui and Letong look at each other. They are all confused and doubtful. After Ji Rui left, Letong asked the baby several times, but the little guy refused to say anything. He just said with a smile, "Mommy will know tomorrow night!" Although Letong was confused, she didn''t pay much attention to it. She just thought that the baby had a whim and wanted to eat in some strange places. At noon the next day, a brand store sent a set of elegant and refined dress. "Baby, what''s this?" "Mommy, this is from the baby. Tonight, Mommy is going to wear beautiful clothes to accompany the baby out!" Le Tong was puzzled again. "Baby, you don''t like a little beauty, so let mommy dress up to see her daughter-in-law?" Letong bends over and pinches her son''s little face, which grows a little bit of meat. She jokes with her baby with a smile. "Mommy, it''s a secret!" Ji Baobao mysteriously put his finger on his lips and made a "Shh" gesture. In the evening, Le Tong, who couldn''t resist the baby, put on her little dress and put on a light make-up. She took her baby to the car and asked the driver to take her mother and son to Longxiang hotel. Letong''s perplexity rises again. This perplexity becomes more and more intense when the baby leads her into a large private room in Longxiang. Because, in the small living room of the private room, there are nearly ten men sitting! As soon as the door opened, the men stood up. Letong''s surprised eyes quickly swept over these men, who were in their twenties or thirties. These men have two things in common. They are all tall and handsome. Although they have different temperament, from their dress taste and behavior, they should all be successful. The baby waved to the men and led Letong leisurely to the small living room. Before waiting for a puzzled Letong to ask, the leisurely looking baby smiles and nods to everyone in the room, and then points to Letong. "Hello uncles, this is the baby Mommy Letong!" Chapter 322 "Hello uncles, this is the baby Mommy Letong!" Letong murmurs in her heart. What''s the trouble of the little devil bringing himself here? On the surface, he nods and smiles politely at the handsome guys. "Hello, I''m baby Mommy. Nice to meet you." All the men''s eyes fell on Letong''s face. The one nearest to Letong and the baby moved away and let the mother and son sit down. Then, other people woke up and poured tea and fruit for them. When they sat down, each handsome man began to pass his business card in order. Each of them introduced himself in the most concise words. The first handsome guy on Letong''s left, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a sunny smile on his face, "Hello, my name is Lu fan, working in Fanxing film industry." The one below Lu fan has a handsome face but a serious face. Even though he is smiling, he is still rigorous. "Hello, my name is Dong Ming, working in Dong''s group." "Hello, my name is..." "Hello, my name is..." Le Tong exchanged greetings with each other one by one according to each person''s business card. As she guessed, these people are either the general manager or the president, and each of them is a real Gao Fu Shuai. Until then, Letong did not understand the real purpose of Baobao''s bringing her to meet this group of eight handsome boys. What makes her even more puzzled is that these men are very blatantly looking at her. This feeling of being put on the shelf makes Letong very uncomfortable. "Miss Le, what do you usually like?" Lu fan, sitting on the side of Letong''s body, took the lead in opening his mouth. With a faint smile on her face, Letong politely returned to him, "I''m a rather homely person. Eight hours later, I basically stay at home, brush the website, and occasionally ask my friends to climb mountains and play ball games. I don''t have any great hobbies and pastimes." Although Letong thinks these problems are very boring, because this is the person introduced by the baby, she has to patiently describe her preferences. Her friends are not many, the basic reason is that she has been busy taking care of her mother, not much free time to cultivate a friendship. As for love, it''s because of her guilty attitude towards her baby, which makes her stay away from her. "Why? Does Miss Le love mountain climbing, too? Do you like rock climbing? " Lu Fan''s eyes are full of stars. It''s obvious that he has extended too far to le Tong''s answer. Yue Tong wants to laugh, but just shakes her head, "I don''t understand! I mean mountain climbing. It''s really just mountain climbing. It''s like climbing on foot by my parents in law! " Those adventurous sports like burning money, which ordinary people like her can afford? Lu Fan''s face flashed a trace of surprise, probably because of Letong''s frankness, or because Letong''s interest was the same as that of an old man in his sixties and seventies. "Uncle Lu, although my mother doesn''t know how to climb, she is very good at tennis." Ji Baobao suddenly took the call. This time, it''s Le Tong''s turn to be surprised. She''s really good at tennis, but she didn''t mention it to the baby, did she? Touch the baby''s butt and pinch it hard, sample! When you''re young, you''re going to investigate like his dad? "Yes? When will miss Le be free? Let''s make an appointment to play a few games? " Lu fan is very interested in the invitation. "I''m sorry, I just changed my job and moved home recently. I''m busy." Letong politely refused. Lu Fan looks regretful. Several other men ask Letong many questions one after another. Without exception, almost everyone asks about Letong, or goes to KTV to sing, or hopes to get Letong''s contact information. But no matter what they ask, Letong gives them the same answer. But she refused to finish one, the other began a new trial, finally, Letong in the eight men''s repeated invitation, a little overwhelmed. "I''m sorry, I suddenly remember that I still have some work to do. I''ll go out and make a call to ask other colleagues." With that, no matter whether the excuse is believable or not, she leads the baby out of Yajian. The mother and the son go to the window at the end of the corridor. Letong squats down, touches the baby''s head and asks him kindly. "Baby, tell me, what''s the purpose of bringing mummy here today?" The baby blinked with a sly light in his eyes¡° Mommy, what do you think of them? " Le Tong seems to understand the baby''s son''s intention to bring her here in a flash, but she is not sure. After all, the baby is not six years old! "Baby, do you want to find a boyfriend for mummy?" Yue Tong asks tentatively. The baby grinned and pointed to Ya Jian with his backhand, "well, are they handsome?" Yue Tong grinds his teeth secretly, reaches out his hand to wring his small face, "handsome!" The baby laughs more and more happily, "hey hey, does that mommy like them?" Letong has a black face. This little devil, what do you like or not? This kind of thing doesn''t need a five-year-old kid to worry about. Le Tong, who is so embarrassed by her eager son, has to patiently explain to her baby¡° Baby, didn''t Mommy say that? It''s enough for mummy to have a baby. Mummy doesn''t need a boyfriend! " Because it doesn''t need to, you don''t even need to consider whether you like it or not. The baby does not seem to see her explanation. She raises her hand to hook Letong''s neck and speaks solemnly. "Mommy, daddy has a fiancee. Please find a boyfriend as soon as possible." Letong Fuer, such a young and mature baby, how does Ji Rui get along with him? Like those words just now, which is what a five-year-old child said? Clearly, it''s the old lady who worries that the daughter of the leftover daughter can''t get married, right? "Baby, just because your father has a fiancee doesn''t mean mommy has a boyfriend." Letong thinks that the picture of her half squatting body discussing adult level topics with her five-year-old son must be quite strange to outsiders. "Well! Why not? Daddy that big fool, Mommy is so good, he doesn''t want to marry that crazy woman The baby, who has been smiling, suddenly changes her face. The indignant expression on her face scares Letong. "It''s not like that, baby. It''s not Daddy''s problem. It''s Mommy and daddy don''t like each other. Baby can''t be angry with Daddy Because of this. " Letong always says good things for Ji Rui, because she knows better than anyone. Ji Rui is more unjust than Dou E in this matter. There''s nothing wrong with him. The baby''s accusations against him are all groundless. The baby raised his chin and snorted, "if Mommy finds a better boyfriend than daddy, the baby won''t be angry with him!" What else did Letong want to say? A cold and familiar voice suddenly came in. "What boyfriend?" [in the aggravation of cold, I can only take more medicine today. I''m dizzy. Good night, girls!] Chapter 323 Accompanied by the voice, is firmly cage two long shadow. "Daddy Without waiting for Letong to respond, the baby has already broken Letong''s hand and rushed to hold Ji Rui''s thigh. "Baby, whose boyfriend?" Ji Rui picks up the baby and holds him up. His eyes are looking at Letong who has already stood up. "Daddy, it''s a coincidence that you''re here. The baby is introducing her boyfriend to mummy, and you can help to have a look." Ji Rui frowned. For a moment, he thought he had heard wrong. "Introduce your mom to a boyfriend?" Baby does not seem to see his father frown, pointing to the direction of the room, a face excited response¡° Yes! Dad, go and have a look. It''s uncle Lu. You know them all Ji Rui coldly horizontal Le Tong one eye, tone extremely displeased, "your mommy let you introduce?" Fierce vision, ruthlessly swept Le Tong. What the hell is this woman up to? Are you demonstrating to him? Or can''t stand loneliness? Two people look at each other, Letong clearly read some mixed with anger and unknown emotions from his eyes, but she did not want to explain the idea. "Ask the baby..." Letong shrugged her shoulders innocently, saying that she had no comment. The baby, who usually has a good ability to observe color and face, is blind to Ji Rui''s questions and dissatisfaction. He hugs Ji Rui''s neck and kisses him on his tight face. "The baby is going to introduce it to Mommy! If you think about it, daddy, other children have only one daddy and one Mommy, but the baby is very powerful. Besides daddy and Mommy, there will be stepfathers and stepmothers... " "Shut up Ji Rui suddenly angrily interrupts the baby''s excited words. "Who said I''d find you a stepmother?" Ji Rui stares at his son fiercely. Ji Rui is rarely fierce baby. He can''t help but shut up. I guess he''s really angry with the baby''s words and actions. The baby is not afraid of him at all. He glances at him and says coolly, "people all over the country know..." Obviously, Baobao thinks Ji Rui is playing a fool. Ji Rui wring eyebrows, patience was almost polished by the baby, turned to see Letong, "what does the baby mean?" Letong said, "I don''t know. You ask him." Of course, Letong knows Baobao''s story is that Ji Rui and coco are unmarried in the newspaper, but she doesn''t want to run the muddy water between father and son. It''s no wonder that the angry baby seems to have nothing to do these days. It turns out that he is planning such a revenge. However, the father and son are fighting. Why do they want to get involved with her? Later, Letong realized that she had been schemed by her baby son. Originally, she never planned to make a boyfriend, but she saw Ji Rui, a man whose face didn''t change, and he was enraged by the baby. She also saw the little guy''s twinkling eyes. The evil factor in her heart suddenly expanded. "Baby, let''s go. Don''t let uncle Lu fan wait too long for them." Then he stretched out his arm toward the baby and posed to hold him. The baby is very cooperative toward her body, holding the baby Ji Rui but suddenly turned, strode toward Ya room. He wants to see who is so brave to rob people from Ji Rui? Letong trots behind Ji Rui, while the baby lying on Ji Rui''s shoulder is making faces at Letong with her eyelids. Letong is in a good mood to raise her lips. Since her baby son wants to play, let''s play. By the way, let''s express the depression of being oppressed by the great demon Ji these days. Ji Rui, who strides forward, doesn''t know that his son is winking at Letong behind his back. If he knows that Baobao is working with Letong to calculate himself, he will be so angry that his beard will be straight. Ji Rui holds the baby and goes straight to the door of Yajian. He doesn''t knock on the door, but pushes the door directly. Eight handsome men in the reception hall stood up one after another when they heard the door opening. Just because these handsome guys have a good first impression of Letong, who is dignified and beautiful in appearance and decent in speech. In addition, climbing Letong is like climbing the big tree of Ji Baobao. Don''t underestimate that Ji Baobao is just a little kid over five years old. It''s obvious that Ji Baobao is very popular in Ji''s family. Moreover, it''s said that Ji Baobao''s IQ and EQ double Q value are extremely high. No matter in front of Ji Laozi or Ji Rui, he has a lot to say. Therefore, when these social elites receive the invitation of the baby, and explain that this is a disguised blind date dinner of choosing a stepfather, they are still flocking to it. The eight handsome men standing in the reception hall, when they saw Ji Rui coming in with his baby in his arms, everyone''s face changed. After all, the object of their blind date is Ji Baobao''s mother, who is Ji Zong''s ex girlfriend. Even the "front" ones still make them embarrassed and guilty. Ji Rui''s face didn''t change at all, just as cold as usual. It seems that the cold eyes mixed with the ice dregs swept the eight handsome men who were standing together and secretly hated their teeth. Well, you Letong, in front of you, you can choose all kinds of styles. Are you really choosing a boyfriend? It''s not really picking a man to build a harem?! "Ji Zong..." the men in the living room almost said hello to Ji Rui with one voice. Ji Rui, who has never heard of the greeting, coldly sweeps every one of them, walks to the living room with his baby in his arms, and sits down on the sofa. "What are you doing? Playing mahjong? " Yue Tong, who comes in behind him, is amused by his words and laughs. Ji Rui raises his eyelids and stares at her. Letong quickly lowers her eyes and quickly gathers up the look similar to that of the baby in her eyes. Eight big men look at each other. After a long and embarrassing silence, it is Lu fan who breaks the deadlock first. He stepped forward and held out his hand to Ji Rui with a smile. "Congratulations, brother Ji! No wonder you''ve been clean and lustless all the time. You look like a monk. It turns out that your sister-in-law is not only beautiful, but also so big. When are you going to get married? Let''s get the red envelope ready for the wedding Ji Rui is confused and turns to see Letong. For a moment, he thought that Lu Fan''s sister-in-law meant Letong. Well, she is very beautiful, yes, but how much is her origin? Isn''t it just one for ordinary people? Ji Rui''s doubts are answered in Dong Ming''s question. "Mr. Ji, I heard that Ji is preparing to cooperate with his wife''s family to set up a new telecommunication technology group in country y. is Ji going to transfer the investment market to country y?" Country y is the country where coco is located, and Ji Rui himself has a quarter of the blood of country y. "Who said Ji would set up a telecom technology group in country y?" Chapter 324 "Who said Ji would set up a telecom technology group in country y?" Ji Rui stares at Dong Ming. His voice is cold again. Dong Ming was asked a shiver by his cold voice. He looked at his sharp eyes and said, "what''s said in the newspaper, Mr. Ji, didn''t you read the newspaper?" Ji Rui frowned, "what broken newspaper? "I''ll just send out some false rumors to deceive the public." Dong Ming''s face turned pale. Is it true that what the newspaper said is false? Can''t you? "Daddy, it''s not a broken newspaper, it''s not a false rumor. Baobao asked his grandfather, and he said it was true." Baobao raised her head from Ji Rui''s arms and said firmly. Ji Rui looked down at his baby son, "baby, don''t talk nonsense." The baby snorted, "the baby didn''t talk nonsense!" With that, he pulled out a folded square newspaper from his bear backpack and raised it in front of Ji Rui''s eyes. "Daddy, look for yourself!" Huffy baby, puckering up, crawls out of Ji Rui''s arms and turns to Letong''s arms. Ji Rui hands shake open the newspaper, in front of him, it is the day let the baby kill back to Ji''s question Letong that newspaper. Ji Rui''s eyes fell on the newspaper. In an instant, his face was covered with frost. He quickly browsed the contents of the newspaper once, then turned his head and looked thoughtfully at Letong and the baby in her arms. "Baby, come here!" Ji Ruichao opens his arms to Ji Baobao. Ji Baobao doesn''t sell his account. He pulls Letong''s clothes and tries his best to get into her arms. Ji Rui exudes a gloomy atmosphere all over his body, and his voice improves a bit¡° Baby Yue Tong glances at him and estimates that he wants to explain something to the baby. So he lowers his head and whispers in the baby''s ear. Ji Baobao reluctantly raises his body and reaches out to Ji Rui. Ji Rui fished him into his arms, picked him up, walked to the door, and then turned to look at Letong, "Letong, you come too!" Compared with the coldness just now, the tone is softer. Letong secretly regrets that she is playful and drips the muddy water, but she doesn''t have enough ability to get out. Yue Tong was very upset and didn''t move in her seat. Lu Fan gently advised her, "Miss Le, you''d better go. It doesn''t matter if we have a chat here." Ji Rui holding the baby standing there motionless, obviously, is waiting for Letong. After a while, Letong stands up helplessly and laughs at the handsome guys present. "I''m sorry. Sit down first." Ji Rui holds the baby directly into the next room, Letong had to follow in. "Baby, the newspaper reports are all fake. Didn''t daddy tell you that? Daddy has nothing to do with coco, not before, not now, not in the future. " Ji Rui''s words, I don''t know, is to say to the baby in his arms, or want to say to Letong, because his eyes, from beginning to end, are on Letong. Letong lowers her head and plays with her fingers, pretending that she doesn''t hear Ji Rui''s words. Originally, his feelings have nothing to do with her, but she has to make it as if he wants to explain to his wife and children that he is not cheating. "You lie! Grandfather said, "you and that woman will get married before the Spring Festival!" The baby doesn''t believe what he says, so he accuses him with a small mouth. Ji Rui''s face turned black and said, "let your grandfather marry her!" The baby looks at him and looks at Letong sitting beside him, struggling to leave his arms. "Oh, I don''t care if you like it or not! The baby will help mummy find a good boyfriend. Then, the baby will have a new daddy who loves and loves the baby. You can do whatever you want with that woman! " The baby''s impatient face annoys Ji Rui. He raises his hand and slaps it on the baby''s buttocks. Although the strength is not heavy, it brings a fierce stare from Letong and the baby. "Bad dad, stupid dad, baby doesn''t want you!" The baby hummed and splashed. Letong was worried about his son''s being bullied and wronged. Seeing Ji Rui frowning and pursing his lips, she could see that the almost omnipotent president Ji could not help the baby. "Baby, daddy and grandfather, who do you believe?" Ji Rui reluctantly softened his voice. Ji Baobao tilted his head and thought, "Daddy..." Ji Rui pinched his face, "since the baby believes in daddy, the baby is not allowed to say capricious words or do capricious things again. I will go to apologize to those uncles later." In Ji Rui''s opinion, Baobao''s planning of this blind date dinner is a pure farce, which has no real significance. He forgot that just now, he wanted to tear those men. What are all these things, and I should be the stepfather of my baby son?! "But..." the baby bowed his head to his fingers and tried to stop talking. "But what?" Ji Rui raised his chin and let him face himself. Baby Gulu swallowed saliva, "even if daddy doesn''t marry that crazy woman, baby still wants to help mummy find a new boyfriend." Ji Rui twists his eyebrows and glances at Le Tong, who is sitting beside him and is totally out of the way. "Is that what you mean, or your mommy?" Le Tong suddenly raised her head, wanted to say something, but was preempted by the baby, "is the meaning of the baby." Ji Rui eyes quickly gathered a group of anger, "Ji Yu, how can this kind of thing be used to play?" Baby is not afraid to stare at him, "baby is not playing! Mommy is so good, baby wants to find a boyfriend who loves her and loves her The baby straightens up, the waist is very straight! And on one side of Letong, she finally raised her head and looked at the baby in surprise. In fact, just now, she and Ji Rui had the same idea. She thought that Baobao''s blind date today was a farce. Can clearly look like farce, but everywhere reflects the baby love her heart. Ji Rui originally gathered full of angry eyes, because the baby words, and become deep and difficult to understand. He gently stretched out his hand, buttoned the baby into his arms, and then raised his eyelids. His enigmatic eyes swept over Letong, and then lowered his eyes again. The atmosphere suddenly became strange. After being pulled into Ji Rui''s arms, Baobao, who had been making a lot of noise before, was as silent as if he had been pointed a dumb hole. Ji Rui, after glancing at Letong, doesn''t say anything. Such a stifling atmosphere forced Letong to stand up. "I''ll go and greet them." Embarrassed, she wants to turn away unnaturally, but her arm is pulled. "Don''t go!" These three words, hard, like biting teeth and cutting teeth to jump out of the teeth, full of the meaning of command. Letong shook his hand hard, "why?" As soon as she asked this, Letong immediately regretted it. She wanted to cut off her tongue on the spot, or find a hole to drill Chapter 325 Ji Rui''s deep eyes stare at Letong. Even Baobao raises her head from Ji Rui''s arms and looks at her father and mother. "I..." Ji Rui opens his mouth, and he can''t find any suitable reason not to let Le Tong meet those men. "You can''t go anyway!" Ji Rui, who can''t find a reason, has to learn how to play with the baby. He pulls Letong''s arm and adds a few points. He also knows that he is not Letong, and he really has no position not to let her go. It''s one thing to understand, but it''s another to accept. Anyway, he can''t make her blind date under his own eyes, and he can''t accept that she will become a boyfriend and girlfriend with another man. Not to mention that he and she had a night of love, even without that night, he can''t watch his son''s mother holding other men''s arms everywhere to show his love. Letong was angry and shy. When she asked Ji Rui that way, it sounded like an unrecognized lover forcing her boyfriend to give her a place. But when she heard Ji Rui''s tone strongly saying that she couldn''t go, the rebellious factor in her heart swelled rapidly, and she kicked away the annoyance and shame in her heart. Yue Tong glances at the hand that grabs his arm and raises his eyelid to cross Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, you are too lenient?" Originally, she was not interested in those men at all. Because of the baby''s face, she forced herself to socialize with them. But Ji Rui makes such a fuss that she has to go back to accompany those handsome guys! Ji Rui''s deep eyes suddenly narrowed up and grasped Letong''s strength. Not only did it not decrease, but it also increased, because he obviously felt that Letong was secretly trying to pull his hand away. "Letong, don''t make trouble!" In Letong''s memory, Ji Rui said this to her more than once. But the previous tone, mostly anger mixed with contempt. But now, she clearly felt his helplessness and vague appeal. "I didn''t make any noise..." Letong wrongly excuse, the whole thing, she is the same as him, completely ignorant, OK? Why is she making trouble?! The baby who has been looking at the interaction between the two suddenly interrupts them. "Daddy, Mommy didn''t make trouble! It''s all about babies. Mommy is almost 25 years old. If she doesn''t find a boyfriend, she will be a leftover girl. " Letong''s lips are puffed. Baby, what the hell is this?! I''m only thirty years old. I''m less than twenty-five years old! Without waiting for Letong to refute the age issue, Ji Rui first refutes Baobao, "nonsense! How can your mother be a leftover girl before she is twenty-five? " Ji Baobao snorted, "sooner or later! Mommy is either going to work or going home with her baby all day now. Sooner or later, she will become a leftover girl Speaking of these serious and profound social problems, Ji Baobao seems to know better than his father! Being told by her son, who is just over five years old, Letong can almost foresee that she will become a yellow faced leftover girl who only works around with her son in a few years. Do you really need to find a boyfriend like the baby son said? In the past, because she couldn''t cross the inner barrier, she did secretly swear to herself that she would never marry or have a second child in her life. When for, to oneself ruthlessly send away own son''s one kind of punishment. But now that her son has come back, and he doesn''t mind that he has a new family, should her poisonous oath to herself be void? "Baby, do you really want mommy to find a boyfriend?" In fact, Letong has not decided whether to void the poison oath, but it is an indisputable fact that she is shaken by the baby''s actions and words. The baby nodded, "well, I think so! Even a man as powerful as daddy has a fiancee. Of course Mommy wants to find one! " Yue Tong is speechless. She really wants to knock on his little head to see how many things are not suitable for children? "Baby, daddy didn''t say that coco is not Daddy''s fiancee." Ji Rui once again reiterated. Baby reaches for Ji Rui''s neck, takes a look at Letong, and asks Ji Rui. "Daddy, will you never get married?" Ji Rui is a bit at a loss, not to mention that this question is asked by his son. Even if other people ask him, I''m afraid he is also at a loss and has no exact answer. Because he never wanted to get married. He remembers that Yang Sheng once said that if you don''t want to get married, maybe it''s just because you haven''t met the person who makes you have the impulse to get married. It doesn''t mean that you are a non marriage person. In the past, he simply ignored Yang Sheng''s remarks. Now I think about it carefully, but I find that it''s quite reasonable. "I don''t know!" Ji Rui is very honest to answer Baobao, because until now, who can make him have the impulse to get married, so he can only answer that he doesn''t know. "Well..." Baby''s expression, it seems very helpless. "Daddy, whether you get married or not, the baby doesn''t care. But Mommy, baby still wants you to have a boyfriend Ji Rui really wants to beat this boy. What kind of differential treatment is there? Baby doesn''t care about his business, but baby breaks his heart everywhere about her business. No wonder he says that his son kisses his mother. He didn''t believe it before, but now he doesn''t believe it. "Baby, even if your mommy wants to find a boyfriend, she''s not in a hurry. Have you figured out the origin of those men for a moment?" Ji Rui saw that he couldn''t make sense of Baobao, so he changed another way to persuade Baobao. Anyway, he will stop this blind date dinner in disguise. Baby squint at him, "baby of course make it clear!" Ji Rui pinched his face, "do you know that? Lu Fan just broke up with his first girlfriend a while ago. The reason is that his first girlfriend''s family is bankrupt. " Ji Rui is not a person who breaks his mouth, but when he sees that his son is stubborn and doesn''t understand, he still thinks he has found something superior. Obviously, the baby didn''t know this. After a pause, he said, "Uncle Dong is also good!" Ji Rui face expressionless, "standard phoenix male a, wrong good, different people." While listening to the father and son, Yue Tong said a lot, and finally took advantage of Ji Rui''s concentration on talking to the baby, and suddenly pulled out her arm. "You two talk slowly, I''ll go with them first!" Without waiting for Ji Rui and Baobao to react, Letong has gone to the door, opened the door and flashed out. Ji Rui and Baobao turn to look at the door at the same time, looking at the "bang" to close, the baby angrily raised his hand in Ji Rui''s chest a few times. "Oh, daddy, you big fool, I''m so angry!" Chapter 326 Baby angrily raised his hand in Ji Rui chest a few times¡° Oh, daddy, you big fool, I''m so angry! " Ji Rui inexplicably looked at his angry son in his arms, "what''s wrong with me?" The baby raised his fist and knocked Ji Rui''s head, "Daddy, what are you wearing here?" "Brain!" Ji Rui answers, picks up his son and chases him out. "Brain brain... Oh, I''m so angry... Isn''t there any shadow of Mommy?" Ji Baobao is held out by Ji Rui, but he still reminds Ji Rui. "Yes Ji Rui can''t help but get annoyed when he mentions this. For the past half a year, he has died many brain cells for Letong, lost sleep for her, bought a drink for her, and even wrote a five million check to keep her Think of here, Ji Rui is like the top, suddenly, seems to understand what! He put his lips close to the baby''s ear, "baby, it''s up to daddy to find your boyfriend." Ji Baobao immediately gave him a big white eye, raised his chin with a cold hum and a look of disdain, "it''s up to you? If we don''t do any damage, that''s enough! " Ji Rui raised his lips, "I promise, this time I will never do damage, because, I want to help you find mummy''s boyfriend, is myself!" At the moment of opening the door, Ji Baobao grabs Ji Rui''s neck and gives him a kiss. "Daddy, you said it yourself So, after hearing the door sound, the people in Yajian saw president Ji Da, who rarely smiles, raising his lips and nodding to the baby, "yes, I said it myself!" "Bo", the baby in his face and a kiss, "is really the baby''s father, not too stupid!" "Of course!" Ji Rui, holding the baby, goes straight to Letong and pulls her up. All of you, including Le Tong, changed slightly. "Ji Rui..." Letong doesn''t know what''s wrong with this man. She smiles at her baby one second ago. How can she be rude to her? "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the anniversary of Letong and I. Baobao said that he wanted to celebrate in another place with more atmosphere. You can help yourself tonight. I''ll take care of what you want to eat and drink!" Several men present, including Letong, are once again frightened by Ji Rui''s words. Of course, Letong is the one who is scared the most. She looks up at Ji Rui doubtfully, what anniversary? Where did she get the anniversary with him? Quarrelling? Or quit? Or the runaway? It seems that they are not! "Ji Rui! Let go of me Letong only thinks that Ji Rui is deliberately sabotaging and embarrasses her, and her voice has been raised several times inadvertently. Ji Rui''s hand is really obediently released. Letong is relieved. Unexpectedly, her long and powerful arm turns around her shoulder and embraces her in her arms with a force that does not allow her to resist. "She''s making trouble with me recently. Baby loves her mother very much! In a word, I owe you a favor today. Please have a good time. Let''s leave first! " The president of Jida said he wanted to go. How dare people stay? What''s more, President Ji made it so clear that even if he gave them courage, he didn''t dare to eat with the woman who was president Ji with that kind of heart!! What''s more, this kind of blind date dinner with a very clear purpose is to rob a woman from President Ji da? At first, everyone complained in their hearts that they were hurt by the baby this time. Later, when I heard president Ji Da say that he owed them the favor, everyone was relieved. They don''t dare to think that they can get any benefits from Ji Rui. They just want him to have a large number of adults, and don''t worry about the fact that they have secretly made the idea of Letong without knowing it. Letong is forced out of the door by Ji Rui''s arms. Although Ji Rui''s reverie makes her want to slap Ji Rui in the face, she can''t do it in public. "Ji Rui! Are you crazy? " Letong lowers her voice and stares at Ji Rui. People come and go in the corridor, and many of the waiters know Letong and Ji Rui. "Miss Le, President Ji." Ji Rui didn''t seem to hear Le Tong''s protest, so he called a lobby manager to come, "open a luxury suite for me!" Command finish, direct half cuddle half mop the floor, don''t want to pretend to be dead music Tong forced into the elevator. There are only three of them in the elevator. As soon as the door is closed, Letong raises her foot and stomps Ji Rui¡° Ji Rui, is it interesting that he always teases me like this? " All along, Letong is very careful, trying to avoid the contradiction between herself and Ji Rui in front of her baby. Because, she is very clear, the baby loves her very much, at the same time, also loves Ji Rui very much. If you are in conflict with Ji Rui, the hardest thing is not her and Ji Rui, but the baby in the middle. What''s more, her involvement with Ji Rui will only upset everyone. Let''s not mention it. But this time, she really can''t bear it, but in front of her baby, she can''t speak too hard. Therefore, her anger basically falls on that foot. Ji Rui eat pain, brow slightly twisted up, but did not say a word, also did not say an excuse. The smart baby looks around, blinks, reaches over and hugs Letong''s face, and kisses her on the cheek. "Mommy, don''t be angry, OK? Daddy has something very important to say to you. It''s hard to say in front of those uncles. " "Well, the baby is right!" Ji Rui agreed. Letong is so angry that she can''t help but get rid of most of it when she is soft hearted. But it seems impossible for her to think that nothing has happened. He raised his elbow and hit Ji Rui''s ribs heavily. He broke away from his arms and stepped back against the wall. Seeing this, the baby pulls Ji Rui''s collar and winks. Ji Rui puts him down. The baby steps over to Letong, hugs her waist, buries her face in her stomach, and asks pathetically. "Mommy, it''s the baby''s fault... Don''t be angry, OK?" Letong raises her head and stares at Ji Rui, then bends over to hold her baby, "Mommy is not angry with her baby..." The baby touched her face, "is that mommy angry with daddy?" Ji Rui''s deep eyes, has been stopped on Letong''s face, at the moment to hear the baby this problem, look nervous. Letong didn''t say a word. Her silence, in Baobao''s and Ji Rui''s eyes, is basically the same as acquiescence. The baby tilted his head, thought for a while, turned to point to Ji Rui and said, "Daddy, he''s a big fool! Mummy, didn''t you say that only a fool can be angry with a fool? " Originally, Letong, who wanted to keep angry, was amused by her baby son and laughed. Chapter 327 From just now to now, Ji Rui has been scolded by his baby son for being a fool for several times, but he is not angry at all. Because even he thought he was stupid enough. Originally, isn''t he a very smart person? But why meet Le Tong, he will completely become a dull to hopeless fool? Is it because I have never been in love, so I am so dull? He didn''t even know when Letong was different from other women in his mind. Did she start when she first came to Jishi and thought she was hardworking and smart? Was it when I got drunk that night and saw the frank and charming Letong who was totally different from her usual cute? On the night of business trip, I happened to see her standing in the bathroom naked and in a panic? After Yang Sheng came back, Yang Sheng praised Le Tong again and again in front of him, and then he couldn''t restrain his anger? It''s at Luo Yifan''s birthday party that when I saw her appear as a hostess at the party, I had the impulse to kill Luo Yifan? Or did it start when I snapped down the contract and put five million on the check? Or did it start when the baby was sick and she worked day and night in front of the bed? Or did she start when she knew that she was the baby''s own mother and secretly went to donate bone marrow despite her weakness? ¡­¡­ Looking back on this, Ji Rui found that the memory of the intersection of him and Letong for more than a year was equal to all the images left in his memory by everyone except his mother and baby. If she is not special to himself, how can he explain that he is so indifferent by nature that he subconsciously keeps these clear memories enough for him to write a thick memoir? No matter how slow he is, he will finally understand under the questioning of his baby son. In the past, his dissatisfaction and anger towards her was not because her words and deeds provoked him to offend him. It''s because he cares about her and cares about her, his eyes will turn with her uncontrollably, his mood will be happy or angry because of her little reaction and behavior. In the past, those inexplicable emotions that he could not explain clearly, such as being in a good mood all day because of her most common smile; She will also be angry and jealous because of her little interaction with other men. All these strange and suffocating emotions finally found a specific source and a clear answer. In a flash, Ji Rui, looking at Le Tong, who was amused by the baby''s son''s words, readily admits, "baby is right, I''m really a fool!" Yue Tong, who doesn''t know what happened to father and son just now, looks up at him in surprise. Obviously, she didn''t expect Ji Rui to be such a face and overbearing person, willing to bow down and admit that she is a fool. The baby giggled, his dark eyes shining like stars, "stupid Daddy! Stupid Daddy... Di... Di... " Ji Rui is not annoyed either. He looks at him lovingly, covers his head with his big hand and rubs it hard. For example, Le Tong, who is covered in mist, vaguely feels that he has been calculated by his father and son, but he can''t figure out how he was calculated. He looks at the baby in confusion, and just wants to ask. The elevator door opens, and Ji Rui opens his arm to the baby, "Bao, come to Daddy." "Oh The baby climbed into his arms. Ji Rui walks out of the elevator with his baby in his arms. He puts his chin on Ji Rui''s shoulder and kisses Letong behind him all the way. Letong is so amused by her son that she has no time to think about Ji Rui''s abnormality? Only smilingly followed Ye two into Ji Rui''s Deluxe Suite, without the sense of crisis and alertness of wolf''s nest. After the three went in, the waiter immediately brought in the drinks and fruit. "Let manager Chen deliver the meal according to the taste of Miss le and baby." Ji Rui immediately orders the waiter, and the other party answers, "OK, what else can I do for Mr. Ji and miss hele?" After getting the negative answer, the waiter hides the door and leaves. "Baby..." As soon as Ji Rui called him, he immediately took up the milk and slid down from the sofa. "The baby went to the room to watch TV..." he said, and in the blink of an eye, he slipped into the room. Just as the door was closed, he quickly opened a crack. The baby poked his head out of the crack of the door and blinked at Ji Rui with a smile, "stupid daddy, come on!" Letong began to feel uneasy, unconsciously moved her body to the depth of the sofa, as if this was enough to pull herself to a safe enough position. "Hungry?" Ji Rui doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to get down to business with her. He considerately pushes hot drinks and snacks to her. After he mentions so, the stomach of Le Tong does not contend with spirit ground Gulu to ring. "First, eat two pieces of snacks to pad your stomach. You have a bad stomach. Don''t be hungry." Ji Rui doesn''t know if he hears the cry of her stomach. He leans over and holds the dish with one hand and the cup with the other. Yue Tong, who has never been so attentive to Ji Rui, seems to be unable to react for a moment. She just stares at him. "No? Aren''t these snacks your favorite before? " Ji Rui always thinks that he doesn''t know her, but now he finds out that maybe he doesn''t know her. He just deliberately ignores everything about her. For example, now, he suddenly remembers that this kind of pre dinner snack, which he can''t name, used to eat a lot here. Letong''s face was slightly hot, coughing twice, and finally took the dish and hot drink in front of her. "Thank you." Put the dish on your knee, hold the cup in one hand, pinch a piece of cake in the other hand, put it into your mouth, eat two mouthfuls, then you realize that the man''s eyes are still on his face. Raise eyelids, on his deep and unpredictable eyes, Yue Tong''s heart suddenly thumping, there is a kind of dare not look at him. His eyes flickered, and he lowered his eyes, staring at the dim sum in the dish for a moment. When his heart finally returned to its normal frequency, he raised his eyes and found that the man was still staring at her without blinking. "Mr. Ji, you can have some. It''s delicious." Rather embarrassed, Letong holds up the snack and hands it to the man who is staring at him. [towards the end of the new year, all kinds of busy girls should pay attention to their health. Don''t be as tired and sick as bamboo, and suffer from their own sufferings...] Chapter 328 "Well!" Ji Rui pinches a piece of cake and puts it into his mouth, but his eyes still stop on her face without moving away. Letong reflexively raised the back of his hand and wiped the corners of his mouth, "dirty?" Ji Rui shook his head, "No." Their simple and nutritious words make Letong more and more embarrassed and unnatural. Fortunately, they are holding dishes and cups in their hands. Otherwise, they really don''t know how to place their hands and feet. Letong hangs her head and pretends to be absorbed in eating snacks. Gradually, her brain calms down and begins to ponder over the meaning of Ji Rui''s words just now. What''s the anniversary he said? Or is it just an excuse he used to kill the rich and handsome? Baby said that this man has important things to talk to himself. What do you mean by important things? He readily admits that he is a fool. What do you mean? In work, he is actually very smart, so the scope of fool should be limited to private affairs? However, some of the most common questions make Letong puzzled. In the end, she unconsciously eats more than half of the snacks on the plate. There is no exact answer to some seemingly simple questions. But even if she can''t find the exact answer, she doesn''t plan to ask Ji Rui. Because, these problems, she did not have the courage to go to the end. Intuitively, these answers will have some impact on the current situation of her and Ji Rui. They say that the relationship between them is either closer or farther. But she felt that the current relationship and distance was the most reassuring thing for her. She just wanted to keep the current situation and didn''t want to make any changes. "Letong!" Ji Rui''s idea is obviously different from hers. Before, he had been circling Letong, never thought to step forward, not because he didn''t have a different mind for her, but he didn''t see his mind clearly. Now, after the stimulation of his son''s ulterior motives, when he thought of the blind alley that Letong would go into, it was blasted open, and the scene in front of him was clear and clear! After seeing his mind clearly, Ji Rui does not hesitate to take a big step. He wants to cross the collapsed wall to follow the beautiful scenery outside the Hutong. However, unlike his firm persistence, Letong is hesitating and, to be exact, shrinking. "I''m going to ask the baby if he''s going to have a snack!" Yue Tong clearly heard his call, but didn''t even look at him. She stood up and walked to the bedroom. Ji Ruichang grabs her with one hand. Letong looks down at his hand and says in a soft voice, "the baby just left the hospital, not hungry..." Even if she even moved out her baby, Ji Rui didn''t mean to let her go. "He won''t be hungry after drinking a glass of milk. Besides, there is instant food in the bedroom. If he is really hungry, he will eat it. You don''t have to worry." Ji Rui has enough confidence about the baby''s self-care ability and super survival ability. "Come and have a talk." Ji Rui makes some efforts to pull her back. But Yue Tong seemed to have a root at his feet, biting his lips, and replied decidedly¡° Mr. Ji, we have nothing to talk about. " Ji Rui seems to have expected her reaction long ago. He is not angry or anxious. He just looks up at her. "Death penalty criminals are all sentenced to probation. Besides, I''m just a little stupid. I''m not guilty to death! I don''t mean anything else. I just want to have a chat with you. " He said this, if Le Tong refused again, it would appear that she put on airs. Now that he has become his employer again and is her biggest creditor, even if she wants to put on a show of affectation, she knows that the current decision is not the right occasion. Heart that rational she, success has the upper hand, she stepped back a few steps, in the original position sit down, put on a respectful face to Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, come on, what''s the matter?" Ji Rui is despised so thoroughly by her with such an attitude, which naturally makes her feel bad. But he also knew that these results were all the evils that he had planted for her for such a long time. Even if the situation was bad and broken, he had to repair them one by one by himself. "Letong, I''m sorry!" Ji Rui, who has always been superior, apologizes to Letong like a little daughter-in-law. Since we want to mend the relationship, the first thing is to be sincere! Le Tong Zheng Zheng, "Ji Zong, you didn''t do anything to me, why apologize to me." It seems that Letong has been a serf for a long time. One day she turned over and let her be the master. She is not used to it, and she is not at ease! "I apologize for all the things I''ve done to hurt you in the past!" Ji Rui looks at Le Tong with a blank face. As soon as he bites his teeth, he compresses and packages all kinds of things that used to be wrong. Since he can''t apologize for everything, let''s make a general apology first. These apologies, though, are late, but better than none! That''s what it means. Letong finally understood Ji Rui''s intention, "Ji Zong, things are all over, what else do they do?" But she did not have the slightest surprise, but slightly perfunctory back to him. It''s not that she pretends to be stupid, but that if she shows that she understands everything, the man will go further and beg for forgiveness, and then he will brazenly ask for further relationship. I have to say that Letong really knows Ji Rui. From Ji Rui''s point of view, the relationship between him and Letong, he has always been at a high level, but also in a strong grasp of the initiative side. If they only maintain the current relationship, what he did wrong in the past can be ignored, and Letong will not and can''t do anything about him. Moreover, the most important thing is that he holds the trump card of the baby in his hand. As long as Le Tong wants to get along with the baby normally, he will not and dare not have any complaints about his excessive words and deeds even if he has to swallow his anger. Now, however, he has to turn over the old mistakes he made himself and admit them, which shows that he does not want to maintain the current relationship. He wants to break the status quo and build a new relationship. And this new relationship, for him, may be exciting and beautiful, so he is looking forward to it now. But for Le Tong, this brand-new relationship is full of danger and traps everywhere. If she falls into it carelessly, she will fall into a dark hell. Ji Rui looks at her without blinking. Her eyes are dark and unpredictable. I have to admit that Letong''s reaction frustrated him! In my heart, I know very clearly that she will have such a reaction. No wonder she is responsible for the situation today. I can''t blame her! Even if a dog used to be slapped by its owner, now even if the owner changed a bone to coax it, it would not immediately believe that there is such a good thing in the world. What''s more, she''s a person! Besides, he is a very smart person who knows how to protect himself! Chapter 329 "I know what I''ve done makes you have a very bad impression on me. I don''t want you to forgive me. I just hope you can understand that now I have understood a lot of things and what kind of person you are. In the past, I used to speculate on your thoughts based on my subjective imagination. Never again. " To say Ji Rui is dull, to say he is a fool, in fact, it is only in the matter of emotion, or more accurately, it is only in the case of Letong. He is a very smart and sharp minded man. He has his own way of dealing with people and things. Otherwise, it would not have taken only a few years to take over the control of Ji completely. In the end, master Ji handed over the power of Ji to him only after he took back his baby. But that was just the way for him to be the president of Ji. Secretly, he had already elevated Ji''s personnel and administration. When he really took over the power from master Ji, Ji Rui''s confidants are the people who account for 70% or 80% of Ji''s middle and high level. It is also because of this that he was able to fully develop Ji in his short five years in charge of Ji, so as to greatly raise Ji from the top ten position in China to the third position at present. Smart as he is, he certainly understands the power of prejudice. Therefore, although he is the same person, he just divides him into Ji Rui before and Ji Rui now. No matter how wrong Ji Rui was in the past, he has become the past. From now on, Ji Rui is still an unknown person. He is a new individual and should be treated with a new vision and mentality. In the past, he had misunderstood Letong repeatedly because of his prejudice. Now, he really didn''t expect Letong to forgive his past, but he hoped that she would not look at him with his eyes on the evil character in the past. Letong looks at him with a little surprise. In the past, Ji Rui seldom said so many words to her in one breath, besides scolding her or explaining business affairs. Moreover, it''s still so profound and thought-provoking. Ji Rui saw that her eyes were no longer shrinking back and escaping, but with some strange expressions. Knowing her words, she listened to them all, but, seeing her blank expression, she probably didn''t fully understand it. "That''s all I want to tell you today. Think about it." Ji Rui looked at her obviously relieved look, eyes slightly dim dim, in the heart secretly sighed, stood up, walked to push open the bedroom door, flashed in. "Baby He is lying on the big bed, holding his cheek and looking at the cartoon baby with relish. As soon as he hears the door, he immediately sits up and looks at Ji Rui with bright eyes. "Daddy, it''s over?" My face is full of expectations and hopes. Ji Rui can''t bear to see his baby son''s shining face. Because, also feel vaguely, the result that this little guy expects in the heart, probably, he still has to work hard for a long time to realize. "Well, it''s over." To Letong now to his resistance degree, can chat, can only to this degree. Of course, he is just as anxious as his baby son. After all, her condition is there. Besides Ji Rui, there are lots of people who appreciate her. Yang Sheng is near, Luo Yifan is far away, Zhong Hao is far away, and the eight men in Yajian below... When he thinks of what he knows and those unknown potential enemies, he feels uncomfortable. But he knows very well that he can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. She has done so many excessive things to her that her perception of herself has dropped to a very low level. If the topic today is further deepened, it will not only fail to achieve the effect, but also make her jump to the place he can''t touch. Then he really wants to cry without tears. The baby has stood up, his hands around his neck, black eyes straight into his eyes. "Mommy agreed?" Ji Baobao looked at him with flashing eyes. "Not yet..." Ji Rui doesn''t want to cheat his son, and he knows he can''t. After all, the little guy is so smart, how can he cheat his son with an answer? Ji Baobao''s excited face broke down immediately. Ji Rui pulls his lips, smiles and pats his baby son''s face to comfort him. "No hurry..." It''s really not urgent! Although his perception value in her mind is not high, he not only has the convenience of working in a nearby building separated by a wall, but also has the extremely strong backing of his baby son. The advantage is more than just a few blocks away from other dogs and cats? So, he is really not in a hurry, just take your time! Of course, this is only because of the current situation, only allowing him to move slowly at such a snail like speed. Otherwise, he would be more anxious than his son in his way of quick decision. After the confession, he would directly drag her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register and seal it, which is called goal achievement. Ji Baobao felt angry. He pursed his mouth and stretched out his hands to hold Ji Rui''s two sides of the face. He tore at Ji Rui''s face, whining and complaining, "idiot... Daddy is a big idiot..." Ji Rui is not angry either. He holds up his buttocks and holds him up easily. "Yes! Daddy is a fool, that''s why he has you Ji Rui smiles and pats the little guy''s ass. Ji Baobao raised his chin haughtily, "hum, I''m not a little fool. I follow Mommy. I''m smart!" Ji Rui smile more open-minded, usually cold and serious, a straight-line eyebrows, smile into a crescent, "yes! Ji Yu is a smart kid Father and son walked out of the living room laughing and quarreling. Seeing that Letong was directing the waiter to put the food on the table, it turned out that father and son were chatting so much in the bedroom that they didn''t even hear the doorbell ring. "Mommy, what''s good to eat?" The baby is so hungry that his belly has already been stuck to his ribs. Just before, he hoped that Daddy would coax Mommy back earlier than he had a meal. So he kept silent all the time. When he saw the hot dishes with attractive fragrance on the table, the true color of the food was revealed. From Ji Rui''s arms, he pours on Letong''s back, his hands tightly around her neck, and Letong quickly holds his buttocks in his backhand. "Many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many After lying on Letong''s back for a short time, the baby automatically slipped down and stood on the chair with his claws straight to the Kyoto ribs in the dish. Le Tong is quick in the eye, "pa" ground pats his small hand to open, "go to wash hands first!" Baby toot mouth, on the Letong insist on the eyes, only flat mouth, "know, housekeeper!" Chapter 330 At dinner time, Ji Rui didn''t say anything strange again, and Letong was able to have a delicious meal. It is said that her ears are pure, but without Ji Rui''s words that make her think hard, the baby is still very noisy as usual. While eating, she chirps with Letong about the plot she just saw in the animation. In the past, Baobao would talk to Ji Rui about this, but Ji Rui''s life has always been boring. Apart from accompanying his son and eating, drinking and sleeping, he spent most of his time at work. Occasionally, he asked someone to have a drink or beat Gao Fu, which was his most extreme pastime. As for his spare time at home, he would mostly read magazines, watch TV or animation, In his opinion, it''s a waste of time. So, even if the baby told him, he did not understand. But the baby can only talk with him before, even if he can''t get resonance, he still says it very well. But Letong is different. She has seen most of the cartoons that Baobao said, and, like Baobao, she seems to be very fascinated. As a result, the mother and son, who share the same language, chat about animation while eating. They just put Ji Ruisheng aside, and no one should pay more attention to his meaning. And Ji Rui just solved a vexation, at this time the mood is very comfortable, even if the mother and son inadvertently ignored, also didn''t think it was a big deal. Instead, he had been eating with his lips slightly raised, glancing at his mother and son from time to time. In his mind, he began to plan the next plan closely. Although, with his high IQ, it is very difficult for his brain, which will turn into negative EQ when it comes to emotional problems, to plan a perfect plan that can hit the target at once. However, he has been psychologically prepared that this battle will be a protracted one. Therefore, he allows himself to make mistakes in his plan, and then slowly correct them in the process of practice. Ji Rui, who has figured it out, raises his lips slightly in the noisy discussion between his mother and son, and devotes himself to the delicious food on the table. During this period, he carefully observed Letong for a while and silently wrote down the names of the dishes she had repeated several times. This is the first time for Ji Rui. Ji Baobao, who is chatting with Letong, glances at his father several times. He can see that he is looking at Mommy. He wants to laugh or not. Thieves are bad. "Daddy The bad factors in the baby''s heart are beginning to cause trouble again. "Well?" Ji Rui picks eyebrows and glances at baby. He doesn''t care that he is caught by baby''s son and secretly observes Le Tong''s behavior. "Do you want to eat or want to eat Mommy?" "Baby Originally stay out of the music Tong, quietly rebuked a protest. Ji Rui glances at Letong with a red face, learning the baby''s tone, and throws two intriguing words. "Guess!" The baby chuckles, buries himself in two mouthfuls of food, takes another look at Letong, and once again eats while having fun. Letong feels that he is about to be spoiled by the father and son''s enigmatic communication. She intuitively feels that they seem to have made some exchange of experience in the bedroom just now. After coming out, the father and son make eye contact from time to time, and the contents in them are all things she can''t understand. Speaking of don''t understand, Ji Rui just those words, Yue Tong pondered for a while, the meaning implied in the words, she understood. But on the other hand, she was confused by him. Originally, he thought that he pulled her out in a hurry at a blind date dinner in disguised form. Most of what he said was similar confession to pierce some thin paper. And from the look in his eyes, she can feel that he is no longer as pure as before. But he didn''t say anything. He just begged her not to treat him with prejudice. It''s not that how much she expected him to break the thin paper between them. It''s just that he, who has always been fastidious about making quick decisions, didn''t express his feelings to her in a hurry, which really surprised her. Originally, she was ready, as long as he spoke, she would not hesitate to refuse him. But he didn''t say anything. It''s like, she had already stood at the goal, ready for all kinds of throwing the ball, as long as the ball came, she would have full confidence to throw the ball away. But the player turned around the goal, and then turned his toes, deliberately picking the ball out of the bounds, which made her puzzled, but she couldn''t figure out the real purpose of what he did. Until the end of the dinner, the feeling of Letong falling into the fog has been lingering. Such Ji Rui, let Letong a little at a loss. After that, Ji Rui didn''t say anything strange any more. Letong slowly regained her appetite. After dinner, Ji Rui leaves the room and says that she wants to go home early to have a rest. This is exactly what Le Tong wants. Although Ji Rui doesn''t say anything, she doesn''t dare to relax her guard against him. After the three get on the bus, Ji Rui doesn''t ask Letong or what''s going on with the baby, so he orders the driver directly¡° Go round the bank. " There are many ways to go home. The route around the river bank is about ten minutes later than the usual route. Xiao Li said yes and turned the car towards the river bank. Letong didn''t think much about it. He just thought that he wanted to avoid the traffic jams and frequent traffic lights on the main road. The car turned from the downtown to get rid of the noisy downtown and drove into the riverbank area. Letong hasn''t been here for one or two years. She only heard that the levee has been greatly reconstructed, but she only heard that the levee in her memory is the same as the one that was only surrounded by guardrails before. But what she saw in front of her eyes could not match the riverbank she remembered. Along the winding direction of the riverbank, green grass and flowers were planted everywhere, and many citizens were playing on the grass. In addition, every few hundred meters away, there were some sports fitness equipment, as well as children''s favorite slides and swings Sure enough, as soon as Ji Baobao saw the high child on the swing flash past the window, he immediately exclaimed excitedly. "Mommy, daddy, baby is going to swing." Le Tong learned from the bodyguards that because the baby loves to swing, all kinds of swings are installed on the garden terrace and even in the baby''s bedroom. Before Letong can nod, Ji Rui turns to look at her, "do you have anything else to do next? It''s OK to play with your baby, isn''t it? " Ji Rui such a gentleman''s inquiry, let Letong want to refuse is difficult. Besides, at the moment when she saw the light in her baby''s eyes, she had already figured out the reason to persuade Ji Rui to take her baby to play on the swing. Unexpectedly, the man opened his mouth first. "Well. Go and play with him, or he''ll cry! " Happy Valentine''s day tomorrow! Momeda, I love you!] Chapter 331 "Well. Go and play with him, or he''ll cry! " Letong smiles and pinches the baby''s face. Baby in her arms to wriggle to protest, "Mommy, baby will not cry!" The smile in Letong''s eyes is stronger, "yes, the baby won''t cry, the baby is a strong child." "Well, of course." Baby sat up from Letong''s arms, lying on the window, excitedly looking at the high swing outside. The car just stops, the baby opens the car door and flies out like an arrow. Letong is worried about him and doesn''t even take his bag, so he runs out after him. Ji Rui is not in a hurry. He gets out of the car and puts the baby''s backpack and Letong''s bag on his left arm. Then he steps towards the mother and son. Xiao Li, who has stopped the car, catches up and sees Ji Rui wearing a white shirt and black trousers. His right hand is inserted in his trousers pocket, but his left hand is holding the bag of Baobao and Letong. He looks like a good man at home, and his jaw almost falls off. "President, I''ll..." Xiao Li hurried over and wanted to take over the backpack and women''s handbag printed with fire animation characters. These things used to be their duty. Now Ji Rui did it himself, which made Xiao Li very scared. Ji Rui waved his hand, "no, I''ll take it. Go and buy some sports drinks for you." Xiao Li doesn''t dare to go out for a while. He takes a serious look at Ji Rui and confirms that he is not only not angry but also in a good mood. Then he turns around and runs to the nearby convenience store to buy drinks. Ji Rui slowed down and saw the baby climb up the swing like a monkey from a distance. Behind him, Letong, who seems to be afraid of him falling, reaches out her hand, but it''s just very close to him. She doesn''t mean to help him. Looking at Letong like this, Ji Rui suddenly remembers that he once read such a sentence somewhere: good parents should learn to let go of their children and follow him silently, but don''t let him find out Maybe it''s because the baby''s body hasn''t completely recovered. Ji Rui sees that the swing is not high. He can even say that it''s very leisurely. It must have been agreed by Letong and the baby in advance. Otherwise, with the baby''s greedy personality, he will definitely swing high. I have to admit that although he has been around the baby for more than five years, he is far inferior to Letong in terms of the way he gets along with the baby and his educational skills. What impressed him most was that she didn''t indulge him and spoil him because of her guilt for the baby. On the contrary, she criticized and stopped some bad behaviors and habits of the baby very hard. Now, the shadow of the little devil is getting weaker and weaker in the baby, and the carefree, innocent and pure characteristics of ordinary five-year-old children are getting stronger and stronger. "Is it hot?" Ji Rui goes to Letong and asks softly. Has been smiling at the baby''s Le Tong, suddenly turned to see him, eyes slightly surprised. "It''s not hot. It''s windy here." It was the beginning of September. Although the weather was hot, there was a cool breeze on the Bank of the river. Letong was not particularly afraid of heat, so she was very dry and didn''t sweat at all. However, the man who was still wearing a shirt had a layer of sweat on his forehead. Letong''s eyes stopped for a moment on his face and reached for his bag. Ji Rui gently clasped her wrist, "I''ll take it. You can take good care of the baby." But Letong insisted on pulling the bag, opened the bag of tissue, pulled out a piece and handed it to him. "Wipe it..." The men who come here for a walk are basically T-shirts and shorts. It''s only him who dresses like he works in an office and is not hot. Ji Rui was flattered to take the paper towel, but a smile floated on his face, "thank you..." Ji Rui, who has long been used to Letong''s hospitality, thanks for such a small matter for the first time, in exchange for Letong''s more surprised glance. Where does Letong know that Ji Rui has suffered a lot from her. Now he can get her love and consideration. Even the subtle ones have made him happy. Letong looks at his face with a smile under the light. His face is so handsome that it''s not decent. Because of the smile, he is seduced. Letong has a flash of spirit for a moment, staring at him holding a tissue with his long, sharp fingers, gently wiping the sweat on his forehead. Finally, he printed it on his sweating nose with a tissue. This series of actions, for many men, would be rude and careless, but he is as elegant as selling an advertisement for tissue. Ji Rui wiped the sweat from the tip of his nose, raised his head slightly, wiped the throat knot with a tissue all the way along his chin, and finally stopped on the sexy clavicle at the collar of his shirt. Le Tong involuntarily Gulu swallowed saliva, this man, is intentional? Or, he didn''t know that he was such a handsome guy who seemed to be abstinent, but was so handsome that everyone was angry with him. It was a damned temptation for him to talk to the crazy girl. Ji Rui droops his eyes slightly and looks at Yue Tong. "Why?" He picked the eyebrow, handsome face very naturally toward her. "Nothing..." Le Tong, who is pulled back by reason, retreats reflexively. But she doesn''t know that behind her is a lower lawn. "Ah! Be careful Ji Rui''s eyes are sharp. He leans over and grabs her hand. The big palm is sticking to her back waist. He grabs the half fallen Letong by force. The sudden sense of weightlessness makes Letong''s heart beat faster, and he is suddenly pulled into his arms. His hands subconsciously embrace his waist like catching a straw to save himself. When she reacts, her body is closely attached to Ji Rui''s body. His big palm is on his waist, and his hand is vaguely around his waist. Ji Rui only wears a thin shirt. His hot body temperature seems to be covering her skin through the shirt. His hot breath also pours on her face with the frequency of breathing. Letong''s face and neck are hot, and her heart beats like a horse. When she finally realizes that they are too ambiguous, she puts her hand on his chest and tries to push him away, but she still hasn''t got a firm foot. Feet in the grass for a few times, and finally stand firm, deep breathing a few times, raised his head, want to say thank you. The baby, who was supposed to be swinging happily, ran down and stood in front of them excitedly, raised his head and said happily. "Daddy and Mommy, are you finally reconciled?" [Happy Valentine''s day, ladies, sweet...] Chapter 332 Ji Rui looks down at Le Tong, who is struggling in his arms, and his lips can''t help but raise again. Aware of her intention to leave, Ji Rui doesn''t embarrass her. Instead, he gently releases his hand and gently supports her waist to make her stand firm. Then, instead of looking at Letong, he bends over and pinches the baby''s face. "Po, I didn''t fight with your mommy!" At least, there was no fight today. The baby''s black eyes flicker, looking at Ji Rui and Letong, still looking forward to asking Ji Rui. "Are you together?" Le Tong, who was standing behind the two of you, had already slowly faded away from his face, and was burning again. Ji Rui didn''t answer Baobao immediately. Instead, he turned around and took a deep look at Letong. Then he turned to Baobao and said, "No!" The baby''s shining eyes suddenly darkened. Ji Rui patted the baby''s face and continued, "baby, daddy has done a lot of wrong things before, but now he is trying to correct them." What Letong didn''t expect is that Ji Rui, who used to feel extremely overbearing, has the courage to admit his mistakes in front of his young son. Moreover, he only said things from his own standpoint, and did not involve her. In other words, he did not mean to use his son to force her. Although this is only a very small thing, to see a person clearly, we can see the essence from the details. Therefore, from this moment, Letong began to find out that Ji Rui is not as tough as he looks. Sometimes, he has a very soft and delicate mind. It has to be said that Ji Rui not only corrects his attitude towards Letong, but also uses his actions to change his bad image in Letong''s mind. The baby blinked. She didn''t ask any more. She put her little hand into Ji Rui''s hand and pulled Letong''s hand with the other hand. "Daddy and Mommy, you can go swing with your baby." Although Letong''s face is still a little unnatural, her son''s request is not too much. Of course, she can''t refuse, so she leads her baby to the swing again. The baby climbed the swing by himself before, but he raised his head and said to Ji Rui with a smile, "Daddy, hold the baby up..." Ji Rui smiles and shakes his head. He bends down, picks him up and places him on the swing. "Mommy, you push the baby..." Ji Baobao orders Le Tong in his mouth, holding the iron rope in both hands and shaking his legs in mid air. Letong obediently gently pushed his back, swing carrying the baby, in the air slightly swaying for a while, soon slide back to Letong side. Letong pushes again, and the swing swings out again. Then, Letong clearly hears the happy words of the baby, "the baby used to dream that daddy and Mommy would accompany him on the swing... Hee hee..." The baby''s words are not intended to say to them, but more like talking to himself. Letong can''t help but raise her eyelids and look at Ji Rui. Ji Rui is getting better and looks at her. Obviously, he also hears the baby''s self talk. Ji Rui''s eyes fell on Letong''s face. He took advantage of the swing and said softly, "in the past, babies often called mummy in their dreams. I thought it must be a nightmare. Originally, it was a dream of such a beautiful thing. It seemed that it was a beautiful dream..." So intuition can be deceptive sometimes. Before, Ji Rui always thought that the baby''s mother must be a snobbish woman who is greedy for material enjoyment. But it turns out that she is not only not a material woman, but also a very gentle and kind-hearted, intelligent woman with an exquisite heart like her baby. "The baby''s character is very optimistic, so he thinks most things will be good." Letong can''t help but follow his words, but ignores that the protagonist in Ji Rui''s words is actually her, not the baby. "Well, I''m glad the baby is like you in this respect." Ji Rui turns his eyes to the front, as if looking at the baby''s direction, or at other places with no sense of emptiness. Letong opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he hears Ji Rui ask. "I''m a dark person, right?" If changed before, Letong will not hesitate to say yes. But now, she seems to be a bit impatient. Intuition told her, perhaps, this man, there are a lot of pain, and those pain, perhaps is the root of this man''s eccentric character. "Also... Ok..." If you want her to say no, she can''t do it now, so it''s very difficult for her to make her words as euphemistic as possible. Ji Rui''s face showed a wry smile, "so you are too gentle. Yang Sheng often scolds me for being dark." It''s about Yang Sheng, and Le Tong is not good to express any opinions. "In fact, you are better than me. My mother died before I was five years old. " Letong listens in silence. The man''s noise is quiet. It''s clearly a sad past, but he seems to be telling other people''s stories. "She didn''t die, she committed suicide! She was forced to death by my father and his lover, who is now Mrs. Ji. " For the first time in so many years, Ji Rui has been so candid in showing his ugly family to outsiders. Even Yang Sheng, he never said it so directly. However, Yang Sheng is a smart man. Even if he didn''t say it, he would have guessed eight or nine points. Letong looks at him with wide eyes. For a moment, she really can''t think of any words to comfort him. Letong has always been aware of Ji Rui''s hostility and hatred towards him, but she only thinks that the hatred between father and son, just like the enmity of most rich families, is caused by Ji''s uneven distribution of interests, which in turn affects the feelings between father and son and brothers. But I didn''t expect that the inside story turned out to be like this. Ji Rui, who seems to be trapped in the memory and can''t extricate himself, doesn''t want her to comfort him. He goes on. "Before Ji, it was not called Ji, but brilliant group. Its earliest owner was not a member of the Ji family, but my grandfather, an old man I had never met. My grandparents died in an accident, and my mother took over the brilliant group. At that time, my father was just a small staff member of the brilliant group. My father should also be a person with strong ability. Anyway, he won the favor of the female president with his own ability. Finally, he won the beauty home successfully. The funny thing is, I''m only a few months old. My father took his son, who was only two months younger than me in his first love life, home to beg my mother''s forgiveness Chapter 333 "It''s funny that when I was just a few months old, my father took his son, who was only two months younger than me in his first love life, home to beg my mother''s forgiveness..." After Ji Rui finished this sentence, there was a long silence. Although, this is just his past, originally has nothing to do with Letong, she is sad to hear that, staring at his handsome face which has become wooden and expressionless at some time, she is more and more unhappy. Or, like a baby, he once had a wanton and innocent smile on his face, but life is too cruel for him. His inner bitterness and hatred are hard to speak to others, or disdain to speak to others. As time goes by, he pulled such a numb face for himself to cover up his inner bitterness. In terms of the emotional world, she is more happy than Ji Rui. Although her family is not rich, she has a mother who loves her very much. Before she was more than five years old, she seemed to have a father who loves her very much, though not common. After her father disappeared, her mother never said a bad word about him in front of her. For this reason, up to now, the image of the father in Letong''s mind is still very loving, warm and beautiful. She knew that behind her parents, there must be many sorrows and pains that she didn''t want to know, but they didn''t say that they just wanted to keep the beautiful vision in her heart and didn''t want to destroy her innocent and happy childhood. There are many kinds of lies. White lies, sometimes more than the truth can save a person''s happiness. Although, up to now, she does not know the past of her parents, but she did not explore the idea, just want to keep the heart that has been preserved for more than 20 years. "In fact, you''d rather he never confessed to your mother?" Thinking about his own experience, Letong suddenly understands the source of his pain. Ji Rui turns his head. His eyes are full of disbelief and surprise. After a long time, he nods his head difficultly and answers his voice almost imperceptibly. "Well..." Yes, he had more than once fantasized that if the old man and his first love had been living secretly outside, it would be better. In that way, mother would not be forced to do that. Even if it was just a false illusion of happiness, she could live happily inside. However, the old man is such a cruel person! He chose not to let his first lover aggrieved, but also to her fair and aboveboard public! In the same way, it is equivalent to pushing my mother to the end. Because, for a proud and noble person like her mother, betrayal has made her intolerable. But his son, who is only two months younger than Ji Rui, always reminds her that the old man is not even betraying her. He may have never loved her, but his love for her is a lie for fame and fortune. "My mother is really stupid, if..." Ji Rui said half, the line of sight from nihilistic place back to fall on Letong face. Letong was puzzled by his deep and difficult eyes, but his heart couldn''t help skipping half a beat. "If..." Ji Rui licked his lips, her eyes suddenly became hot, "she is as smart as you, she knows how to separate her son from her happiness, instead of binding her own happiness with me, then she should be able to live well to now?" Le Tong Leng Leng, his meaning is to imply that she did not accept him because of the baby? "Mr. Ji, are you blaming me? Or are you praising me? " Letong didn''t want to suppress the idea of the problem in the heart, facing his blazing eyes to ask directly. Ji Rui''s originally expressionless face was slightly smiling, and his lips were light. He looked at her very interestingly, "of course, praise!" His smiling expression makes Le Tong elusive, and even he is so sure that he can''t believe it. She slightly frowned, did not understand staring at him, "can be rejected that, it is clearly your own ah, even praise me?" When Letong thinks of scattering the torn check fragments on his face, he is so angry that he seems to eat her expression. He can''t help shivering slightly. Ji Rui didn''t answer her immediately, but he blinked, and the radian of his lips deepened. Yue Tong''s heartstring seems to be gently hooked with his fingertips for a few times, making a "Ding Ding Dong Dong" crisp string sound. To oneself that can''t help but be aroused of different feelings, Yue Tong in the heart is very angry. Why does this man always smile at her tonight? Don''t he know how attractive he is when he is always paralyzed? What a fatal temptation it is for a girl who is crazy about beauty control?! She can guarantee that if he smiles like this at Ji''s staff meeting another day, all Ji''s women will bow down under his suit pants. "Don''t give me a spark!" Yue Tong said angrily, stepped forward and did not dare to see any man who could capture people with a smile. Ji Rui coughed and stepped forward. This time, he stood next to her. They touched each other''s arms. Letong bounced out like electricity. "Didn''t I tell you not to discharge on me?" Le Tong glares at him angrily and scolds him softly. Ji Rui blinked innocently, "I didn''t!" Mingming has always been a cold man with facial paralysis. Why is he showing the expression that the baby often shows, but it doesn''t disobey at all? Letong always thinks that she knows this man and thinks that he is rigid and boring. But now it seems that this man, where stereotyped? Clearly, is a very good at catching weaknesses of the belly black and cunning old fox! Her reason, in fact, did not like him. It''s not too much to say that it''s resistant or even annoying. But her eyes, but very like his face, this kind of like, from the moment she first met him until now, still so. Whether it''s the way he looks when he''s cold, or when he''s frowning, or when he''s smiling. She can''t move her eyes. Originally, she thought that this psychological dislike and aesthetic liking did not conflict. It''s like everyone likes to see beautiful roses. After all, who doesn''t like the beautiful things? It''s only for the eye, but it''s not for money! But there are a lot of people, because of the thorny rose will rationally exclude access to it or have it. And Letong is the one who never buys roses for fear of being stabbed by roses. [today, I''m going to pay off some debts. If bamboos are right, they should have owed nine Geng by yesterday... Cough, what a terrible number! Let bamboo hide and cry for a while...] Chapter 334 Letong consciously stands apart from Ji Rui, looking back at his son from his face. Ji Rui seems to know that some bottom lines can''t be touched again and again, and she stands on one side obediently. The direction of her eyes is consistent with her. "The drink you want, president." Xiao Li, who is sent to buy drinks, appears beside Ji Rui with a bag of food and drink. Ji Rui takes the drink he handed over and hands it to Letong. Letong looks down, takes it and says thank you. She turns on the cap, but instead of drinking by herself, she reaches out to pull the iron rope of the swing and hands the water to the baby. "Honey, have some water." Ji Baobao doesn''t take it. Instead, he raises his head with Letong''s hand and gulps a few mouthfuls. After drinking, he wipes the water on the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand. His little face tilts back and gives Letong a sweet smile¡° Thank you, Mommy Letong was tickled by his smile, and his head lowered and he gave a kiss on his little mouth. Baby giggles, turns around, looks at Ji Rui, spits out his tongue and makes a face at him. When he kicks, the swing swings out. Ji Rui is secretly annoyed. Even if you want to show off, you don''t have to make such a show of it?! After the baby shows off to him, he has been completely immersed in his own happy world. Ji Rui is not sure whether the little guy really forgets himself or deliberately gives him more opportunities to get along with Letong. "Do you have any plans for tomorrow?" Whatever the reason, he should seize the opportunity. Otherwise, there are so many men who covet her. Who knows how many men are still making her mind? "Sleep in!" Yue Tong answered him unambiguously. She''s not an iron man. She''s been tossing about for a long time. It''s hard for her to get free. Of course, she''s just sleeping in and reliving the tiredness of sleeping until she wakes up naturally. Ji Rui was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that she would give him such an answer. He thought that she would take the baby out or decorate the home. He could volunteer to participate in all of these. However, she said that he would be surprised if he dared to apply for participation in front of her and didn''t get kicked down by her. One side of Xiao Li, see Letong unambiguously to Ji big president hard nail, can''t help but for her pinch a cold sweat. Unexpectedly, he heard that President Ji asked again without a trace of temper, "what about sleeping out?" Xiao Li was surprised to see the good-natured man like a sheep around him. Is he really the one who can easily freeze to death with a cold face? Ji Rui didn''t feel humiliated or devalued at all when he was reduced to looking at the little secretary''s face. It can only be said that the world is changeable. Ten years of Hedong and ten years of Hexi, she used to be just a little secretary who let him round and flat, but now she is his precious son and his mother-in-law! If he has a bad temper, his mother may run to another man''s nest. For president Ji Da, a man with such a strong possessiveness, she couldn''t tolerate others to stamp her little secretary''s head before. Now, naturally, she can''t tolerate being abducted to another man''s nest. Like Xiao Li, Letong is not used to President Ji Da, who suddenly becomes like a sheep. She gives him a strange look and answers faintly, "I don''t know." Ji Rui, who was hit by a nail again, didn''t say anything again. Or, it''s not that he is smart, but that his big man''s mentality has been suppressed again and again. It takes time to slow down, and then he can make a comeback. They fell silent again. Xiao Li couldn''t stand the strange atmosphere between them. He didn''t want to be hurt for no reason. He quietly carried the bag of food and drink back to the chair a few meters away and sat down. The baby played for a while and finally stopped in front of Ji Rui. "Daddy, baby wants to go for a walk..." It seems that I''m tired of playing. "Good!" Ji Rui this time very consciously bent down to hold the baby down. Who knows, the baby is tired of him, not willing to come down, small face son in his face rub a few times. "Daddy, the baby is so tired..." How can Ji Rui not know that baby''s son is lazy? But do not pierce him, his hands into his armpit, the baby flying over his head, and then, was safely placed on his shoulder. Letong''s height is 168, which can be regarded as the height of middle class among women. But beside Ji Rui, who is 1.9 meters tall, she can only be regarded as petite. Now that her baby is riding on Ji Rui''s shoulder, her neck is so upturned that she can see his face clearly. "Mommy, Mommy... Is the baby tall? Hey, hey, Mommy is like a dwarf. " Ji Baobao excitedly looks down at Le Tong and asks. Le Tong, who was despised, rolled his eyes, "high, like a lighthouse!" After a few steps, Letong finds that Ji Rui''s left arm is still holding the baby''s cartoon backpack and her own women''s bag, so she reaches for the bag. "Mr. Ji, give me the bag." This time, Ji Rui did not refuse, obediently by her two bags from the arm back out. Letong lowered her head to hold her bag, and heard the little emperor say, "Mr. Ji, Mr. Ji, you are so strange..." Letong thought to herself, you''re a little boy, and you''re very lenient! "What''s so strange? Your daddy is Mommy''s boss." Letong deliberately emphasizes the boss, Ji Rui looks down at her, "you used to call me president, also called me Ji Rui." Letong didn''t expect that this man had learned to speak his own words. President Ji and President Ji, President Ji and Ji Rui are just one word apart. Why do you care so much? "Mr. Ji, what''s the difference?" "Since there is no difference, it will be called Ji Rui in the future." Get it! Fall into the trap again! Le Tong raises his head and glances at Ji Rui provocatively, "you care about me! Is it a rule to call your boss by his name? " Ji Rui seems to be in a good mood. It''s a boring and childish topic, but he answers her honestly with a smile on his lips. "No!" Yue Tongbai looked at him and muttered in a low voice, "if not, it''s over?" "But..." Ji ruiruo looks at her with deep meaning, and his deep eyes are full of fun. "But what? Is Mr. Ji going to revise the rules, and all employees will call Mr. Ji by his first name in the future? " Le Tong asked. Ji Rui shook his head, "but that will make me feel good. Maybe, promotion and salary increase is no longer a dream!" Ji Rui''s answer, like an advertisement, makes Letong feel that it''s a waste of talent if he doesn''t go to the planning department. She squinted at him, "Mr. Ji, if I hear you right, are you going to sneak me?" Chapter 335 Le Tong thinks that the stereotyped man will definitely deny this kind of trial which directly affects his personal reputation. Unexpectedly, the man looked at her seriously, "if this is also the hidden rule, then I admit, I want to hidden rule you, do you agree?" Le Tong almost spat out a mouthful of blood, once again, to see the man''s thick skin, it is absolutely able to break through the sky thick out of a new height. She was very clear that the hidden rules he was referring to were not the same thing as the hidden rules he was talking about. However, it was clearly a taboo topic, but he asked openly. Letong is hit by the stone she lifted. She bares her teeth in pain, but she can''t make a sound. Just wanted to refute him, but heard a voice from the top of his head, what is the hidden rule, daddy The baby, who has been looking around excitedly, suddenly turns into a good child who is not ashamed to ask questions. Le Tong is stunned for a moment, and then, hears Ji Rui''s stifling laughter. See Ji Rui don''t answer, the baby bent down and patted Letong''s head with his hand, "Mommy, Mommy, what is the hidden rule?" "I don''t know..." Yue Tong, who is Yu Zuo''s best, answers dully. He doesn''t want to look up at the little guy. He is definitely with Ji Rui! Old fox and little fox! "But Mommy, didn''t you just ask daddy if he wanted to hide the rules from you?" Letong raised his head, stood on tiptoe, and finally twisted to the little guy''s face, pretending to be a ferocious stepmother''s face and said to him fiercely, "boy, aren''t you just looking at the scenery?" How can you be so clear about what she said? "Mommy, the baby has two uses at one time..." The baby shakes her head and doesn''t take Letong''s stepmother''s face seriously. Letong''s mouth sucks and gnashes her teeth. "You have the same virtue as your father!" Is it true that a man surnamed Ji, one or two, is a wolf with a black belly? The baby completely ignores Letong''s resentment, hugs Ji Rui''s head and puts his chin leisurely on Ji Rui''s head. "Mommy, are you going to be ruled by daddy?" This answer, Le Tong does not need to think, "no!" There is a trace of confusion in the baby''s eyes, "why? Daddy said that promotion and salary increase are not dreams! If Mommy agrees with Daddy, then Mommy can buy a big house for her baby... " This kid, it''s definitely intentional! "I want to live in a big house and go home with your daddy later! What a heartless bastard! He sold mommy in order to live in a big house? " Although tongyanwuji, but the baby''s words or let Letong angry and funny. "But daddy has so much money. Mommy can sell it to Daddy without any loss. If you think about it, daddy''s money will be all mommy''s money, and daddy''s house will also be mommy''s house.... " Ji Baobao tilted his head and began to pull his little finger to sell his daddy. Letong can be absolutely sure now that Ji Rui has definitely given the baby a lot of benefits without knowing it! Otherwise, for young and old children like baby, can we not know what the hidden rules mean? Look at him nagging out a lot of nonsense, around, and finally the topic is still around his stupid dad. Obviously, the little guy is playing dumb! "I''m tired. Go over there and take a walk by yourself." Letong is not a fuel-efficient lamp. You stinky boy want to sell your father. I can''t scold you. Can''t I hide from you? Baobaozheng said that he was on the rise. He was interrupted by Letong and was stunned for a moment. "Mommy, you lied. You didn''t go far!" It''s rare to have a chance to walk with mom and dad. He doesn''t want to be dumped. "I''m not tired of my feet, but tired of my ears. I want to find a quiet place..." Letong is about to leave. Ji Baobao quickly bends over and holds her shoulder. "Oh, baby doesn''t say it... Mommy, don''t be angry with baby..." Letong stood still, glanced at Ji Baobao, then glanced at Ji Rui, "really don''t say?" "Yes! Promise not to say it Ji Baobao raised his hand to swear, and struggled to signal Ji Rui to put him down. Ji Rui, as the biggest beneficiary of this incident, has been listening to Baobao saying good things for him with a smile on his face. Now when he heard that Baobao''s son wanted to come down, he quickly raised his hand and grasped his arm. In the twinkling of an eye, Baobao was standing on the ground. As if for fear that Letong would run away, as soon as the baby stood firm, he obediently put his little hands into the palms of Letong and Ji Rui. Letong could be tough in his mouth, but he was too soft for Guling''s son. He led the baby to a smaller place. The baby was led by her father and mother. She was so happy that she opened her mouth to say something. Then she remembered that she had just offended her mother. Now, she was a little timid and didn''t dare to talk any more. After a short walk, it''s strange to get used to the noisy baby''s Letong. "Baby, tired?" Baby flat mouth, "baby dare not say." Le Tong is really made to laugh and cry by him, "didn''t let you don''t talk, as long as you don''t always take your daddy out to sell, I really don''t know what sweet he gave you." Ji Rui, who hasn''t talked much all the time, lies down with a gun for no reason and opens his mouth to explain, "I didn''t..." Letong looked up and said, "don''t tell me if you don''t have a baby. How old is the baby? Without your instructions, can he say so many good things for you? I''m such a rotten person... " Later, only Ji Rui can hear the volume of Letong. She doesn''t want to be a gossip in front of her baby. "I..." Ji Rui called it a grievance! Now, he finally knows how she felt when she was wronged by herself and charged with unnecessary charges. And his grievances were only limited to the fact that he did not instigate his son. As for Le Tong''s claim that he is a rotten man, he has no reason to refute it. "Letong, sometimes your mouth is really unpleasant!" Ji Rui not only hopes that she can face herself with the most real temperament, but he probably hears too many good words at ordinary times. He feels uncomfortable when he hears that she speaks a little worse. Letong bent over to wipe the sweat on the baby, then took out a small towel and stuck it on his slightly sweaty back. "Mr. Ji, in the past, I always wanted to please you everywhere, but it turns out that even then, you may not like me. So, now, I won''t deliberately say anything good to please you. " Yue Tong said this with a little annoyance. Thinking about her whole day, she was co choreographed by the father and son. After wandering around, she came back to Ji Rui. No matter how stupid she was, she could more or less understand that someone must have planned it behind her back. Besides, she is not stupid at all. [after taking some medicine, I''m still very sleepy. I''m very slow. I''ll be on the third shift today. Good night, girls!] Chapter 336 After the blind date dinner that day, Letong finally has a sense that her precious son is determined to match her with Ji Rui. But that day''s matter, she only thought Ji Rui really had participated in it, only, she really wronged Ji Rui, that day''s matter, absolutely all from her baby son''s hand! It can only be said that her understanding of the baby is not comprehensive enough. The intelligence and action ability of the baby are much higher than she can imagine. That night, lying next to the baby who sleeps like a pig, Letong once assumed to herself that it was better to follow the baby''s wish and try with Ji Rui. However, with other men, she does not have the passion to try. With Ji Rui, she is afraid to run away. Sure enough, the man used to be too moody and scared her, didn''t he? Since I can''t persuade myself to fulfill my son''s wish, I can only try to communicate with my son. I''m not suitable for Ji Rui. On Sunday, Letong, who wakes up naturally, gets up and boils up a large pot of porridge, and makes several snacks according to the baby''s nutrition recipe combined with her own creativity. When the baby comes out of the bedroom door with sleepy eyes, Letong just puts porridge and snacks on the table. At the end of the eye, Letong puts down the dish in her hand and walks over to her baby''s red face to kiss her twice. "Good morning, baby!" "Good morning, Mommy!" The baby wiped his eyes and gave two kisses to Letong. "Go wash your face and brush your teeth. After breakfast, we''ll go to the small park." A listen can go out to play, the baby to the spirit. "Mommy, can baby play with model plane?" He has been banned for more than two months. Now when he heard that he could go out to play, his eyes lit up. "Of course The baby got the answer and ran into the washroom like a motor. "Mommy, will daddy come with you later?" The baby''s mouth is full of snacks and mumbles. Yue Tong shook his head, "no, just the two of us." "But..." the baby bit the chopsticks and looked pitifully at Letong. Le Tong patted his face, "don''t be, can''t you just have Mommy with you?" "But the baby still wants to be accompanied by her parents..." Ji Baobao skimmed his mouth, disheartened and scooped a spoonful of porridge into his mouth. "Baby." Letong thinks that now is a good time to communicate with him. "Huh?" Baby raised his head, eyes still full of disappointment. "Mommy knows that baby wants to be with daddy and Mommy, but we don''t like each other..." "Who said Daddy didn''t like Mommy?" Baobao stares at Letong. This is the first time. When Letong says Ji Rui doesn''t like herself, Baobao refutes her. "Of course, daddy likes Mommy, and he loves her so much..." Baobao didn''t give up his belief. Le Tong helplessly help the forehead, "well, your daddy likes it, I like it very much." She didn''t believe it at all, but she didn''t want to argue with the baby about it¡° But I don''t like him! " It doesn''t matter whether he likes himself or not. The important thing is that she doesn''t like him, does she? As soon as she said this, the baby was silent, and then he ate porridge, as if he was the one le Tong said she didn''t like. Letong thinks that after persuading Baobao, mother and son can spend a happy afternoon together without interference. After lunch, the mother and son went downstairs hand in hand with a big backpack on their back. At a glance, they saw that the car blocking the stairway was very familiar. Without waiting for Letong to respond, the people in the car have got out of the car. Ji Rui, dressed in casual clothes, looks very smart and handsome. Standing in the sun, he looks like a God coming down to earth. "Daddy As soon as baby sees Ji Rui, she breaks free Letong''s hand and flies towards the man. Ji Rui opened his arm, picked him up and gave him a kiss on the face, "where is the baby going?" "Go to the small park..." excited baby said half, probably think of the previous dialogue with Letong, turned to look at Letong, did not dare to say. Letong, who has already kept up with him, said, "I don''t think it''s too hot today. I want to take him to a small park." Judging from the big pool of water behind the car, the man didn''t know how long he had been waiting here. It seemed that it was too inhumane to drive him away. Moreover, the baby seemed so excited. Ji Rui looked at her and asked carefully, "I want to accompany my baby, OK?" Le Tong nodded, "nothing can''t be done. It''s not far from the park. Baby and I will walk there, or you can go there first and wait for us." Ji Rui closed the door with his backhand. "I''ll walk with you. Is the baby hot? Do you want a sun hat? " When he spoke, Letong had already taken out two caps from her backpack, one big and the other small. The small cap was buckled to the baby''s head, and the big one was worn on her head. The baby had to pull the brim of his hat a little bit, showing his shining black eyes and looking at Ji Rui, "Daddy, where''s yours?" Ji Rui glances at Letong, who dares to expect that she will be ready to go out of the equipment, show hands, "no... Go, daddy is not afraid of the sun." Then he picked up the baby and walked towards the small park. The sun at more than 10 o''clock is not the most poisonous in a day, but the weather in September should not be underestimated. Not far away, Ji Rui''s forehead has sprouted big beads of sweat. The baby takes out a small towel from his backpack and helps him wipe the sweat thoughtfully. Just when Ji Rui is thinking about whether to buy a hat in a nearby shop, a black cap suddenly appears in front of him. "Put them on!" Ji Rui is surprised to take over the hat and is about to put it on. He hears Le Tong say again. "It''s not a good thing. It''s cheap at the roadside shop. If Mr. Ji is not used to it, just throw it away." Without waiting for Ji Rui to say anything, the baby has grabbed the hat in his hand and helped him put it on, "Mommy, are you handsome? Sure enough, a handsome man looks good on everything, just like a baby. " When Letong handed Ji Rui her hat, she kept looking at the road ahead. After hearing the baby''s call, she had to give him some face and turn to look at Ji Rui. Ordinary people rely on clothes, but people like Ji Rui, no matter what cheap goods they wear on his head, look unique. The ordinary cap on his head actually matches his silver gray casual suit. He looks at least five or six years younger. "It''s very handsome!" Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, the envious eyes of passers-by can confirm the truth of the baby''s words. [bamboo goes out to buy flowers, and comes back in the evening to code them again. These days, there are not many girls reading articles... I feel that everyone is busy with the Spring Festival Chapter 337 "Daddy, you and Mommy''s clothes are like lovers'' clothes!" Today, Letong is also wearing a silver gray hooded casual vest, with black Harlan half shorts on her lower body and sports shoes on her feet. She looks playful and lively like a schoolgirl. Ji Rui saw Letong coming down with her baby just now. She already felt that she was bright in front of her eyes. Unlike the smart and capable one at work, today''s dress of Letong makes her beautiful and energetic. Now after the baby''s son said that, he couldn''t help looking at her more. "It looks good on you. You look so young." Ji Rui looks at Letong and is not stingy with his praise. Le Tong also glanced at him, "you look good today. I thought you had only trousers and shirts in your wardrobe." Ji Rui is teased by Le Tong, but he is not annoyed at all. "Most of them are trousers and shirts, but there are a few other styles of clothes." "Daddy, baby likes you to wear this. It looks much younger, much more handsome than those stars on TV! What do you say, Mommy The baby''s mouth is as sweet as honey. Le Tong looked at Ji Rui again, nodded to agree, "well." It seems that Ji Baobao''s vision is similar to that of Letong. "Well, I''ll always wear this." Ji Rui nodded obediently. He is six years younger than Letong, which is not a big gap in principle, but he always feels that his way of thinking and aesthetic standards are not a little bit worse than her. With this understanding, Ji Rui will unconsciously compare him when he changes clothes and goes out. With Letong''s eyes, he will want to see what kind of person he is. Ji Rui, who has always been extremely self-confident, for the first time has the consciousness to revise his clothes, words and deeds for the perception of others. This self-consciousness does not mean that he is no longer confident, but that he begins to care about another person, even better than himself. Three people went to the small park, driving the car over Xiao Li has been standing outside the car waiting for them. Ji Rui stopped beside the car and said, "you and baby go first. Xiao Li and I will bring some fruits and drinks." Originally, Letong only planned to go out with her baby for a while to see Ji Rui''s posture, but she made it look like an outing. Baby didn''t wait for her parents to say anything. She ran to the grass like a runaway wild horse. Yue Tong is afraid that he will fall, so she catches up in a hurry. Ji Rui and Xiao Li put forward a few boxes of goods from the carriage and followed them up, "president, you really expect things like God, Miss Le really accompanies the young master to play." How did Ji Rui ask last night? Letong refused to say what plans she had today. According to Ji Rui''s understanding of Letong, since Dr. Dong said that she could take her baby to outdoor open space for exercise, as long as the weather was fine, she would definitely take her baby out for a walk. Ji Rui got up early today. He left home at about eight o''clock, went to Longxiang, picked up some boxes of food and drinks for the outing that manager Chen had prepared, and arrived downstairs at about nine o''clock. Thinking of Letong''s repulsive expression, Ji Rui doesn''t dare to disturb her. He just sits in the car, turns on his laptop and handles business while waiting. He Ji Rui, has never tried to treat a person so carefully. Even if she is courteous, she should consider whether it will hurt her self-esteem. Ji Rui puts down his box under a big tree on the grass and is about to open it. Over there, Letong, who was playing with the baby, suddenly runs over. "Mr. Ji, you go to play with your baby. I''ll take care of it here." Letong has never played a model plane before, so when Baobao says she wants to compete with her, she is at a loss. Ji Rui turns to see the baby''s plane flying in the middle of the sky, and immediately knows¡° Is the baby clamoring for a match? " "Well, I don''t understand. Go and play with him." Yue Tong said, kneeling down on the grass, first took out the plastic cloth on the grass, and then, together with Xiao Li, took out the items in the plastic box. "Why so much? What did aunt Guan prepare? " Letong looks at a lot of things spread out in front of her. Let alone three or four people, even ten or eight people can''t finish eating. "No, the president specially asked manager Chen to prepare it. Those snacks are all what Miss le and the young master like to eat, and these fruits are also what the young master likes to eat. " Letong thinks that Ji Rui really hurts the baby. He is afraid that if the baby says he wants the stars in the sky, he will try to pick them. After putting the food in order, Letong sits directly under the big tree, takes out her mobile phone and captures the baby''s happy running and playing. Occasionally, she also takes pictures of the spirited man beside the baby. It has to be said that Ji Rui, who plays with his baby in the sun, is totally different from the serious and old-fashioned president Ji in the office. Before, it was a pity for her that a man with an athlete''s physique like him could only stay in the office all day and work like a robot day and night. She thought that his athletic physique was nothing more than appearance. Now he is enjoying playing with his baby on the grass. He is vigorous and agile. It seems that he should be a diligent sportsman at ordinary times. "Does Mr. Ji often go out with his baby?" Xiao Li has been with Ji Rui for quite a long time. He should have a good understanding of their lives. "It''s rare to go out to play, but the president will accompany the young master to play racing in the garden, play airplanes, and teach him to swim. Anyway, the president is very strong in all kinds of sports, especially horseback riding. I heard that he once won the champion of a famous competition before." It turned out that his sexy and symmetrical physique was not born, but acquired. "Is he so good? Why haven''t you heard of him asking someone to have a fight? " Yue Tong asked in surprise. According to the truth, there are always some people with similar interests who call the company occasionally, right? But she has been his secretary for such a long time. In addition to the clients, the celebrities who chased him, there are also a few faxiao who are similar to Zhuo Jiarui. Xiao Li''s adoring eyes have been following Ji Rui. "The president started to work for Ji when he was 18 years old. From then on, he is almost like now." There are some things Xiao Li heard from the last driver. Letong stares at the man who is bending over and biting his ears with the baby. She can''t help wondering if he was as happy as the baby in his childhood. He said that his mother died when he was more than four years old. Before he was more than four years old, he should have had a happy childhood, right? What kind of life did he live in the long growth period from more than four years old to 18 years old? Probably, it''s different from her happy little day with her mother''s care. Before the age of 18, what kind of a person was he, a rebellious and uninhibited publicity boy? Or, young and mature, mature and steady, boring little adults like a little old man? Chapter 338 As for the image of Ji Rui, who is a teenager, Letong thinks hard for a long time, but has no answer. But that night, in Letong''s dream, a teenager appeared. That young man, not only with the baby''s childishness, but also with Ji Rui''s spirit, has his own arrogance and self-confidence. The young man, dressed in a black knight''s uniform, rode bravely on a white horse with a high head like snow. The young man who rashly broke into her field of vision, reined in the reins, raised his head high and roared to the sky. However, the young man laughed at her wantonly. With the whip in his hand, the overlapping light of black and white rushed away in front of her eyes Wake up, the pillow, and that young boy is a bit similar to the childish baby is embracing her arm, whistling to sleep like a pig. Letong''s hand gently caresses the baby''s handsome eyebrows. She knew very well that the boy in her dream was Ji Rui in her imagination. And the real youth Ji Rui, I''m afraid, can''t match the youth in her dream at all. But she would rather believe that the boy in the dream is what Ji Rui used to be. Because the baby lives with her, Letong now gets up more than half an hour earlier than before. She first prepares her baby''s breakfast and lunch, then heats her breakfast in the microwave oven, and then goes out according to the previous hours. Back to Ji, it''s still 15 minutes to eight. Letong stands in the tea room, listening to the sound of the coffee pot. Everything in front of her seems to be the same as her first visit to Ji. It seems that nothing has changed. But everything, in fact, has changed beyond recognition. "Mr. Ji, your coffee!" When Letong pushes coffee to a man, what she says is as formulaic as before. But the reaction of the man behind the desk is different from before. "Thank you Men are becoming polite now. Look at her eyes, no longer as indifferent as before, but, deep and unpredictable as the sea at night. But she didn''t like the change at all. She would rather, as before, take the coffee indifferently, and then she could turn around and do what she should do. Instead of just saying, "you''re welcome. That''s what I should do." What a fake! "You should be very tired to take care of your baby now. It doesn''t matter to come back later in the morning. Coffee doesn''t have to be brewed. I can call the cafe opposite and ask them to deliver it every morning. " The man took a sip of coffee, leisurely put down the cup, looking at the stack of a Huai file of Le Tong said. "It''s OK. The baby is very good." With Letong''s personality, if taking care of her baby will affect her work, she would rather choose one of the two and give up one of them. Because, she can''t tolerate doing only half of her work, and can''t accept enjoying all kinds of privileges because of her special status! "But..." Ji Rui wants to talk and stops, and her eyes fall on her, looking up and down. "Huh?" Le Tong picks eyebrows and intuitively feels that a man can''t spit out any good words, but he still subconsciously wants to know what he "but" is. "You seem to be losing weight again." Ji Rui clearly remembers that when Le Tong first came to Ji''s family, she had a little baby fat on her face, and then she began to get thinner and thinner. Baby even if again good, with her hard-working personality, certainly no way to worry. "It doesn''t matter. I''m in good health. It doesn''t matter if I''m thinner." Letong tried to ignore the pity on his face when he said this. She didn''t want to see something too clearly. "Why don''t you ask aunt Guan or Mo Xin to help you? Anyway, don''t you have a guest room over there now?" For Letong, Ji Rui does not dare to be too tough. After all, because of his overbearing and tough attitude, Letong is disgusted with him. But even if is the tone of such discussion, still caused the dissatisfaction of Le Tong. She stares at Ji Rui, "general Ji, I can''t afford a nanny, but I promise that I will take good care of the baby." Moreover, during her working time, Ji''s bodyguards will be at home with her baby. Although, those two three big five thick men, take care of the baby is not to mention, but accompany, or barely competent. "Well..." Ji Rui again reluctantly concessions, he found that facing Letong, his tough means more and more useless. Letong went out with a large pile of documents in her arms, sat at her desk, opened the documents and sorted them out. One morning later, her work was almost done, and the inside phone on her desk rang. "I asked manager Chen to deliver the takeout. You don''t have to eat in the canteen." Anyone else should be happy. Or, for Letong herself, if Ji Rui asked her to eat Longxiang''s takeout a year ago, she would be very happy. But now, she always feels that she is enjoying special treatment. "Mr. Ji, I''ll go to the canteen." Letong refuses Ji Rui''s kindness. "Let''s eat together. You just gave me the translation materials. I don''t quite understand some of them. You can explain to me later." Ji Rui''s words are pure excuses to Letong, but she can''t expose him, so she has to say, "OK, I''ll come in later." Putting down the phone, Letong looks at the finished documents on the desk. Looking at them, she feels strange. If in the past, this pile of documents, enough for her to do all day, or even work overtime. But now, it took her only one morning to deal with them. Is her work efficiency improved? Or is the work less difficult? In the heart doubt of Yue Tong, pick up the desk has not yet had time to deal with the document, seriously look up. Looking at the first one, she didn''t notice anything. The second and the third, she will slowly see some clues. Some opinions have been added to these documents in many places. These opinions are written by Ji Rui. Usually, these opinions are handed in after Letong is finished. Ji Rui thinks that there are still some deficiencies, and then adds some remarks. But now, he added these remarks to her first step, which obviously reduced the difficulty of her work, and the process she needed to do was changed from twice to once. The part of work she saved in the middle was actually transferred to Ji Rui. In other words, her work has become easier now, but Ji Rui''s work has become heavier. Letong frowns and stares at those documents for a while. Finally, she stands up and walks into Ji Rui''s office with those documents in her arms. Ji Rui hears the sound and doesn''t look up, "has the takeout come?" "President, I don''t need your special care!" Letong pushes the document on her hand in front of Ji Rui and says coldly. Chapter 339 Ji Rui raised his head and looked at her puzzled, "eh?" Letong doesn''t know whether Ji Rui really doesn''t understand or pretends to be stupid. She takes a deep breath and suppresses her anger. Leaning down, turning over the document and pointing to the remarks, "Mr. Ji, these remarks are usually added after I finish them?" Ji Rui still looks at her and nods indifferently. It seems that he doesn''t understand why Letong is angry. "Well, I flipped through it and thought the problem was very prominent, so I added the remarks." He''s no big deal. He almost doesn''t make Letong mad. "Mr. Ji, are you so free now? Since you have time to turn over every document and add in the remarks, does my secretary mean that I can get out of the way to cool off? " Letong knows that men are out of kindness, but this kindness will only connive at her inertia. She is his secretary, not the little love that he keeps in the office and asks him to please him everywhere. Ji Rui finally understands where Letong is angry. He straightens up and wants to explain, "I just..." Ji Rui''s eyes flashed with anxiety, and his face was a little at a loss. He looked like the grievance of the baby when he did something wrong. Letong''s breath was hard to get rid of, and he sighed in silence, "Ji Rui, I know you want to reduce my workload. But since I promised you to come back to work, I didn''t plan to get special care. I''m your secretary. I''ll do my job well. Or do you have no confidence in me? " Ji Rui shook his head, "no, you have always been my excellent assistant." Ji Rui feels that with Letong''s ability, she is only called by her secretary, which is a little sorry for her excellent work performance. Le Tong stares at him and doesn''t say a word. It seems that what he wants is not an affirmation of his address. "Well, I''ll never do that again, OK?" Ji Rui almost raised his hands to make a surrender. Letong''s serious and calm face finally burst into a smile. "OK, I''ll go out first." Ji Rui also indulges in the warmth brought by her smile. The woman who comes to the door, holding the handle, turns her head and looks at him with a smile. "Today''s takeout is your apology. Don''t buy it for me. It''s too expensive. I can''t afford it!" Although she is stingy, she doesn''t like to take advantage of others. In the past, if Ji Rui was eating takeout, she would definitely eat in the canteen. When the canteen was closed at night, she would eat bread or instant noodles. Ji Rui raises his lips and smiles at her. It''s no wonder that the baby will be coaxed by her. With the rhythm of slapping a piece of sugar, he can''t stand being sold, not to mention the baby. Letong didn''t wait for him to answer. She flashed out quickly, leaving behind the man who raised his lips slightly, staring at the door for a while. Letong is not a stingy person. She seems to have forgotten about Ji Rui''s extraordinary things at lunch. Ji Rui said that some of the translation materials were not very clear, and it seemed that they were not excuses. They were eating with lunch boxes, and they were discussing the doubts in the materials. After dinner, all the issues to be discussed in the data have reached a consensus. Letong is cleaning up the leftovers on the tea table when the door of the office is pushed open, "Rui..." Yang Sheng was slightly embarrassed when he saw that he bent over and looked at his Letong in surprise. "Tut, did I disturb your world?" Le Tong is more embarrassed than him in an instant, "elder martial brother, what are you talking about? President Ji is in the lounge. You wait for a moment, he should come out soon." With that, he quickly cleared the table and went out. When Ji Rui came out, he saw Yang Sheng sitting on the sofa in the reception hall, slightly surprised, "what''s the matter?" Yang Sheng winked at him, "can''t you come up and nag me if you have nothing to do? Or do I hinder you and Tong Tong''s world? " Ji Rui stares at him, "don''t make trouble. What''s the matter?" Yang Sheng straightened up and straightened his face. "There''s an echo over there." Ji Rui''s face coagulates, and he steps quickly and sits down beside him. "Coco''s face is really big. Ji Wen and Ji Wu''s case has been overturned. They say it''s a retrial." Yang Sheng then said. Ji Rui pursed his lips and did not speak. After a long time, he asked Yang Sheng a seemingly unrelated question. "How many people would believe the story about coco and me in the newspaper that day?" Yang Sheng was stunned for a moment and thought about it seriously. "There should be many. After all, isn''t this kind of marriage that is good for each other often staged? In addition, the old chairman still holds such a supportive attitude. In the eyes of outsiders, you and coco should be inseparable. " Ji Rui listened in silence until Yang Sheng finished, but he didn''t say a word. Yang Sheng couldn''t figure out what he thought at this time. He was silent for a while and asked, "what are you going to do now?" Ji Rui stood up, returned to his desk and sat down, "let it be for the time being." Yang Sheng''s face was unimaginable, and Huo stood up, "Rui, you are not ready to fulfill their wishes, are you?" Ji Rui squints at him, "coco is crazy, but she is not a fool. She has to pay so much in return. If she doesn''t get what she wants, do you think she will be so stupid and spend so much money and effort to get those two wastes out? " When Yang Sheng thought about it carefully, he thought it was reasonable, "so we are not going to do anything now?" "Well." Ji Rui nodded. "Rui, you''re not going to use Tongtong..." Yang Sheng suddenly woke up and raised his voice. "Where do you want to go? How could it be Ji Rui stares at him and interrupts his boundless conjecture. Yang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, "it''s not the best. If you dare to use Tong Tong in this matter, don''t blame me for being against you!" Ji Rui can''t help laughing. He leans back, showing a very lazy posture. "Yang Sheng, don''t you think you''re worried? Don''t you forget? The baby is nervous. She''s so nervous. How dare I touch her? " Yang Sheng couldn''t help laughing at his reminding. "Yes, how could I forget my baby! How about the blind date dinner that day? Did you have a good time? " Yang Sheng''s face changed into a smile. Ji Rui Leng Leng, Piao he one eye, "that matter you know?" Yang Sheng laughed and said, "I don''t know! You don''t know, I''m also in the range of baby invitation. However, I''m not so stupid as to run the muddy water. I can''t afford to offend you father and son, no matter which one Ji Rui''s eyes suddenly narrowed into a slit, emitting a dangerous light¡° What''s the matter? Who else is invited by the baby? " Chapter 340 Yang Sheng laughed even more, "who else matters? Don''t you look down on it all? " Ji Rui was stunned. "Why are you so sure?" Ji Rui didn''t know that when Yang Sheng received the baby''s phone call and found out the baby''s intention, he immediately expressed his gratitude. "Baby, you are hurting your uncle Sheng, do you know?" "It''s OK, uncle Sheng. You just sit there. Daddy won''t let you succeed." Even if Baobao is so confident, Yang Sheng even thinks that a man like Ji Rui must have no one in his eyes, but in fact, Ji Rui doesn''t have enough confidence. Ji Rui may have full confidence if this woman changes to someone else, but if this person changes to Letong, Ji Rui''s confidence will be greatly reduced. In the end, it is because she used to be too weak and did so many excessive things. Now it is a big difficulty just to eliminate her bad feelings. "Tut, I guess wrong!" Yang Sheng, with sharp eyes, smelled a little lonely from Ji Rui''s silence. "Has the opening ceremony of the theme park been finalized yet?" Ji Rui doesn''t like to be held by others, so he changes the topic at the right time. "Now screen out the remaining three options. The final option is up to you?" Yang Sheng knew that the theme park was a gift from Ji Rui to his baby, so he gave the final decision back to Ji Rui. "Well, you email me." Yang Sheng comes out of Ji Rui''s office, and Letong is sitting on his seat, carefully looking at the documents. "Tong Tong, when will you invite me to your new home?" Le Tong didn''t even lift her head, "whatever." "It''s better to run into the sun than choose the day, then tonight?" Yang Sheng was next to her desk and looked over to see what she was doing. "Not tonight. There''s a lot of work on hand." Letong raises her head from the pile of documents. She just came out from Ji Rui''s desk with a pile of documents. It is estimated that she will have to take some of them back tonight. Yang Sheng glanced at the pile of papers on her desk, and looked at them alone and made her head bigger. "Rui, did that guy take care of you? Why are you so busy? " Letong looked up at him and gently pushed him, "elder martial brother, you want to have dinner with your baby. He should be free this Saturday." Yang Sheng stood up straight and said, "well, I don''t think I''m nosy." "Who else hates you?" "In addition to your..." received Letong''s poor vision, Yang Sheng quickly changed his mouth, "boss! Who else? " About Ji Rui''s gossip, Letong says that she doesn''t care. She turns her lip and lowers her head to work on her own business again. Yang Sheng sees that she has completely put herself aside. It''s meaningless to stay at the same time. After saying hello to Letong, she leaves. Letong is in a hurry. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s time for her to get off work. She picks up her things in a hurry. The door behind her rings, and Ji Rui''s voice follows. "Letong, Baobao just called and asked me to help him repair his game console." Then Ji Rui and Letong go back to her new home. Although, for the baby''s game machine is really bad, Letong has always been skeptical, but it''s not good to pierce the good play that the two of you performed together. After Ji Rui enters the door, the two of them surround the game console where Letong doesn''t even know where the launch key is. Letong joins in for a while to see what happened. Finally, they don''t understand anything. Shaking their heads, they leave them to the kitchen. "Mommy, you remember to cook daddy''s meal." The baby''s voice follows. "I know..." Letong should be reluctant. How to see, Ji Rui seems to come up on purpose to rub rice, which seems to come up to repair the game machine? More than half an hour later, Letong came out with a soup pot. The two of them are still working together on the floor. It seems that they are not acting. "Not yet? Eat first Ji Baobao jumped up and said, "well, there''s food to eat at last." When he ran to his side, Letong rubbed his head with a smile. "Hungry?" The baby nodded heavily, "I''m so hungry. The food made by mommy is very delicious! It''s especially easy to be hungry! " Le Tong pinches his face, "you are poor!" Ji Rui came over and echoed, "baby is right. Your dishes and snacks are very easy to digest, so they are easy to be hungry." Said, bent over to pick up the baby, hefty look hefty, "easy to digest, easy to absorb, the baby and heavy not small." The baby put up three Jin fingers to show off, "fat three jin!" Ji Rui takes a look at Letong, "it''s hard for you." Yue Tong was really afraid of him, "Mr. Ji, can you stop being so polite? The baby gained three catties because he has a good appetite and gained fat. It''s not like he cut three catties of meat from me! " Ji Rui stares at her thin figure, "I really doubt it''s cut from you. Look at you thin!" Letong can''t stand the look of heartache in his eyes. She doesn''t dare to look at him or pay attention to him any more. She turns to the kitchen and takes out the cooked food one by one. "Letong, how about this? I''ll ask aunt Guan to stay for two or three hours every afternoon and ask her to take care of the baby. By the way, I''ll help you with some simple housework and your baby''s diet. Will you take care of it?" At dinner, Ji Rui brought up the old story again. Seeing her getting thinner day by day, he was really distressed. But her stubborn temper made him unable to start. I thought that I would help her share some of her work, but after only one or two days of trying, she found out and refused. Want to ask a nanny to help her take care of the baby, still was completely rejected by her. To her, he can''t even use 18 kinds of martial arts. She has refused to take care of her baby before, and may also notice Letong''s hard work. After hearing Ji Rui''s words, she quickly puts down her job. "Mommy, let aunt Guan come to help you, Mommy is too hard, the baby loves to die!" Hearing this, Letong reaches out to hold the baby and rubs him face to face. Ji Rui looks at his mother and son, who are intimately interacting with each other. He envies his baby son so much that he can express his heart so frankly. Then, he can get a kiss from Letong. Looking back on myself, even if I care about her and love her, I dare not say it. Naturally, I dare not expect that Letong will make any intimate moves to herself. Now Ji Rui, at last, has a deep understanding of what it means to do evil by oneself. "Letong, you see, the baby has said so..." Ji Rui knows that he can''t convince Letong with his own strength, so he has to convince Letong in the name of his baby son. "Mommy, you can promise Daddy... Daddy is just like the baby. He will die of heartache..." [Han Yi, I thought I would be more free these days. Who knows, I''m even busier. I owe ten more... I''m speechless. Let bamboo calm down. Good night, girls!] Chapter 341 By the father and son, Letong finally agreed to let Mo Xin come to help take care of the baby every afternoon. Why is it mo Xin instead of aunt Guan? The reason is very simple, Mo Xin can not only play with the baby, but also act as the baby''s tutor, but aunt Guan is just an ordinary nanny. With more people at home to take care of the baby, Letong naturally feels at ease. She doesn''t have to rush home as soon as the time arrives. However, Ji Rui ran to her home more naturally. Before, he also sang double reed with his baby to find some reasons to work with her. Now, as soon as it''s time to work, he came out with his bag and said, "Letong, let''s go." After repeating this situation for several days, Letong finally couldn''t help it, "Mr. Ji, if I remember correctly, your home should be in Longxing garden." Ji Rui''s face is calm, without the embarrassment of being exposed on the spot. "Dingbao will miss me." Le Tong should be glad that he never said such nonsense as "always follow the son". But the baby will miss him, in fact, it is almost the same meaning. Yue Tong clenched her teeth, "then you can go up and see her." "Good!" The man''s answer was quite straightforward. When he comes home with Letong, he is really at ease. After playing with the baby for a while, he automatically says goodbye. Letong here is not happy, the baby will rush to her waist coquetry. "Mommy, it''s so pathetic for daddy to be at home alone. He can''t even eat well, and no one can chat with him..." Letong raised her eyelids and glanced at Ji Rui. The man stood silent, as if ready to turn around and go out at any time. "Mommy, Mommy..." the baby shakes Letong''s waist hard, shaking her dizzy. "Well, let your daddy stay for dinner, OK?" Letong stares at Ji Rui. How can she believe that this man will go home after watching the baby? Obviously, she blamed Ji Rui for her baby''s intercession. The baby got the answer he wanted. He let go of her with a smile and pulled her hand to the kitchen. "Baby helps mummy wash the dishes together, OK?" Le Tong pinches his face, "go to play your game, Mommy can be busy." Today''s baby is not as good as before. Even a little bit of inflammation may make him suffer for a long time. If he accidentally sees blood in the kitchen, the consequences may be very serious. The baby is a little disappointed. He turns to look at Ji Rui. As soon as his eyes light up, he lets go of Letong, turns around and runs to Ji Rui, puts his hand on his ass and pushes him hard. "Daddy, you can help Mommy. Mommy is very tired after working all day." Le Tong stares at Ji Rui again and throws a sentence: "no, I can do it myself." He turned and went into the kitchen. Even if you want someone else to make coffee, will the man in front of you come into the kitchen to help her? She doesn''t believe it! But whether she believes it or not, Ji Rui enters the kitchen in front of her, and he follows in behind. "I''ll do the dishes for you." Ji Rui raised his hand and untied the button of his shirt cuff. He naturally rolled up his sleeve. Letong originally wanted to say no, but later thought, since he is so active, why not let him try? "Whatever you want." Letong takes out the meat from the refrigerator and starts to deal with it, no matter how Ji Rui tosses about. "The theme park is scheduled to open on the Mid Autumn Festival. Yang Sheng, they have chosen three plans for the opening ceremony. You will accompany me to see which one is more suitable." Ji Rui said as he cut off the yellow leaves of the vegetables with a knife. Although he had never done these jobs, such a simple job naturally could not defeat him. "A lot of the ideas in theme parks come from babies, right?" Letong knows about this. "Well, I''m going to put the baby in charge of the lighting ceremony." The common topic between the two, in addition to work, is the baby. Ji Rui seems to have understood that talking about these two topics with Letong is the most difficult. "Did you tell the baby? It''s better to consult Dr. Dong about this. After all, there are a lot of people at the opening ceremony. " Letong is most concerned about the baby''s physical endurance. In places with too many people, babies still can''t go, and they can''t do sports with too much intensity for the time being. "Before opening, I will take my baby back to the hospital to have a check-up, with Dr. Dong''s opinion as the most important." Ji Rui also cares about his son''s health. However, what he wants to say today is actually more than that. "By then, I want you to turn on the light with your baby, OK?" Ji Rui asked very carefully, because he didn''t think Letong would like to be the focus. "No!" Sure enough, Letong suddenly raised her head and refused him without thinking about it. "But baby wants you to accompany him..." Ji Rui tries to persuade her. In fact, not only does the baby think, he also wants Letong to accompany him to host the lighting ceremony. That''s like telling the public in disguise that she is Letong, the baby''s mother. Of course, that is to tell you that the relationship between Letong and Ji Rui is by no means as simple as an ordinary one. However, what he thought of, how could Letong not think of it? "Mr. Ji, if this is really the baby''s wish, I will convince him that it''s enough for the baby to have you with him." As a small secretary, she accompanied the president and President Aizi to preside over the lighting ceremony. Just think about it, you can know what kind of speculation and sensation it will cause. In the following days, she still wants to work hard and live well. How can she cause herself such a big trouble for no reason? "But..." Ji Rui also want to say what, Letong simply snatched the dish in his hand, "Ji Zong, you go out to accompany the baby, here is too narrow, two people stay, even the position of turning around is gone." Ji Rui is forced out of the kitchen by Letong and sits down on the sofa. The baby, who was quietly reading books on the sofa, looks up at him with disdain. "Stupid daddy, is Mommy angry again?" Ji Rui nodded, "it seems to be." The baby put the book aside and climbed onto him with hands and feet. "Mommy is easy to coax. Why do you always make her angry?" The baby has a puzzled face. Ji Rui patted his head, "that''s you. I coax her, just like stepping on her tail." The president of Ji Da doesn''t think about it himself. He used to coax her and slap her hard. He won''t be easily seduced by a few good words. What''s more, Letong has a clear mind. What Ji Rui is thinking of her now, although she can''t guess ten, she can also guess seventy-eight, knowing that the other side is throwing a pile of bait to lure her into the bait. If she is still foolishly going inside, she deserves to be caught. But now she doesn''t want to be captured at all. Especially the one who wanted to capture her was him. Happy New Year''s Eve, girls!! Bamboo will be updated as usual during the Spring Festival! Wish you a happy Spring Festival in advance Chapter 342 "Daddy, have you ever chased a girl?" Ji Baobao tears Ji Rui''s face with his hand, and his face hates iron but not steel. Ji Rui shook his head honestly, "no!" Ji Baobao tut said, "how did Mommy like you before? I don''t understand. " Ji Rui eyes color micro convergence, think of Le Tong more than once said, she likes his face. Unfortunately, he is not a woman, otherwise, he may try to seduce her. Ji Rui is startled by her unruly thought. Look at her son''s face that is said to be very similar to her. Or, with her love for her baby, is it a good chance to seduce her? "Alas, wasted this face..." the baby seems to have a heart with him, even holding his face said so. Ji Rui takes a serious look at his son again. Would you like to have a try? But how to try? For president Ji Da, it''s easy for him to win a multi billion dollar contract with his brain, but it''s just as hard for a duck to cross the river to seduce others with his face. First of all, it''s the rhythm of being drowned every minute! While waiting for dinner, Letong thinks Ji Rui is a bit strange today. At ordinary times, both of them have a good appetite. As soon as they are at the dinner table, Ji Baobao is eating and talking, while Ji Da''s president, who has few words, is almost buried in eating. But today, he didn''t seem to have any appetite, and his eyes glanced at her face from time to time. At first, Letong made up her mind to ignore him, but he didn''t mean to be restrained at all. In the end, her eyes stuck directly on her face. "Mr. Ji, do I have acne on my face? Or is it blooming? " Le Tong only thinks that he is still concerned about the lighting ceremony. How can I know that the man''s mind is not on that matter at all. "No, you have good skin." Ji Rui''s words are no exaggeration to please her. Before, he had read many books about women''s skin, and called it "skin is better than snow". He just thought it was exaggeration. But now when I look at her, I have been working all day and working in the kitchen for nearly an hour. When I look at her from such a close distance, I still feel her skin is white and shining. It''s no exaggeration to say that her skin is better than snow. Yue Tongbai looked at him, "do you want to say that I am old?" Usually, praising people for their good skin is followed by saying that they are not like people of this age at all. Ji Rui stares at her without blinking. "If I say you are old, doesn''t that mean I am old?" Le Tong laughs, "Ji Zong, do you know you are old?" Baobao takes a gloating look at Ji Rui and laughs, "hahaha... Mommy is a gentle and lovely beauty sister, and daddy is an old-fashioned and smelly uncle!" Ji Rui, who is full of confidence, is ridiculed by Letong and his son. He can''t help suspecting himself. "I''m not that old, am I?" In the eyes, rare, there is a trace of uncertainty. It''s rare for Letong to see that he is so self-confident that his mind is much lighter when he wants to make fun of him. "You don''t look old at all, but you should not be young." Letong is also telling the truth. They all say that men are thirty-one flowers, but Ji Rui''s life, where is there any wonderful and vitality in the mood for love? It''s not that he''s going to indulge himself in presenting the splendor that a flower should have, but the breath of his whole person, which is depressing and depressing. Yang Sheng, on the other hand, is not much younger than Ji Rui, but his breath is much more vigorous than Ji Rui. If we have to define a psychological age, Yang Sheng''s feeling to le Tong is 25 years old, but Ji Rui''s feeling to le Tong is 35 to 40 years old. These impressions are too embarrassing for Letong to say in front of Ji Rui. After all, he is just over 30 years old. It''s strange to say that he is 40 years old. Even if she said so implicitly, she clearly saw a trace of embarrassment in Ji Rui''s eyes. "Mommy, you think Daddy is boring, don''t you?" Ji Baobao put Letong in order to take care of Ji Rui''s face and endure not to say, a slip out. Le Tong "Keke" coughed twice, "baby, you can''t say that about your father. He is the president of Ji''s family. He can''t be as playful and smiling as baby, right?" Ji Rui doesn''t say anything about Letong''s good intentions. He just takes a deep look at her. The baby tilted his head and thought, "well, that''s right! If daddy is as cute as baby, he will be bullied miserably Le Tong really convinced the baby''s stinky nature, smiling and pinching his face, "baby, you are so cute, Mommy, I didn''t see you were bullied so miserably!" On the contrary, other people are bullied by him very miserably, right! "That''s because the baby is smart enough, but daddy is a fool..." the baby said, and glanced at Ji Rui. Ji Rui was so despised by his five-year-old son that he couldn''t keep his face. He grinned his teeth and hummed coldly, "yes, I''m a fool. You''re the smartest!" Baby see his father a little angry, Du eat full of fat mouth, Bo to kiss in Ji Rui''s face. "Daddy is actually very smart, but in front of Mommy, he always looks like a fool..." Baby''s words, like a clear explanation, Ji Rui heart "Ding" to light up a bright light. Indeed, he will only act like a fool in front of Letong. Why is that? Is it because I care too much, so I always care about her feelings like a fool? Is it because you want to present the best in front of her, instead, you are clumsy like a fool? In the final analysis, it''s because I care too much that I only care about her ideas like a fool and forget to be the original self freely! "Baby, you are so smart!" Ji Rui put his arms around the baby''s face and gave him two loud kisses. The baby is startled by Ji Rui and looks at Ji Rui in surprise. "Baby, do you know why daddy always acts like a fool in front of Mommy?" Words, is to ask the baby, but eyes, it is closely staring at Letong. Le Tong suddenly raised his head, on his fiery eyes, in the heart secretly cry not good! "Why?" The baby opened her eyes curiously. "Because, your daddy, I like your mommy!" [stupid Ji Zong finally confessed! Beautiful girls, happy year of the sheep! I wish a single dog to find a beautiful man in the coming year, I wish the student party full marks in the next year''s examination, and I wish the married family happiness! Today, I''m going to watch the Spring Festival Gala with my family Chapter 343 "Because, your daddy, I like your mommy!" Ji Rui stares at Le Tong. When he says this, the invisible suffocation in his heart seems to disappear suddenly. Because of this sentence, the skylight of the dark hut, which had not seen light for 30 years, was opened, and the sunlight and air suddenly poured in, making the hut bright and warm. Yue Tong is shocked, and her body shakes uncontrollably. To his deep green eyes, the blazing and burning light inside makes her instinctively don''t open her face. Baobao''s shining eyes blinked a few times, looked left and right, then gave a sly smile and gave Ji Rui a thumbs up under the table. "Oh, my baby is so full..." Soft Nuo Nuo ground says, the body does not slip like loach, autumn ground slides down from the chair, small face gets close to Letong neck socket, bites her ear to hum a way gently, "the baby is right... Say daddy likes Mommy very much..." Letong''s face flushed. Without waiting for her to say anything, xiaobutian had already slipped out of the dining room with a shy stomach and tiptoe. In the twinkling of an eye, only Letong and Ji Rui were left in the dining room. Letong doesn''t open her face. She stares at the corner of the dining room where the baby''s figure disappears. "Letong..." Ji Rui has already put down his job. Originally, there was a baby between him and Letong. Now that the baby has slipped away, he moves directly to the baby''s seat, tilts his body and faces Letong. Although, no matter how you look at it, the dining room is not a good place for you to express yourself, and it is not a good time for you to express yourself before you have enough to eat. But his words had been said out of control, and he was relieved. A lot of things, think about it, may not be able to achieve the best effect, surprise, or even receive a miracle effect. However, the miracle that he thought might happen did not happen to him. After all, falling in love with someone is not something that can be controlled by miracles, or even nothing. "Huh?" Letong takes back her eyes and looks at him. The confusion just now has been quickly sorted out and collected. Although there is still a blush on her face, her eyes are as clear as usual. After his words that shocked her just now, she could guess what he wanted to say next, but she was not prepared at all. He likes her? How is that possible? Once upon a time, she knew that he was interested in his own sex, but it was just out of a man''s physiological instinct, and it didn''t match the word like at all! After that, his contract and his actions after the contract all showed that he was more or only out of a desire to control her, which was totally different from liking. His desire for control put her in a very embarrassing position, and she didn''t even feel the least respect! After leaving the hospital, the intention of his pursuit is very obvious. Although she has been deliberately ignoring and trying to escape, his hospitality and his care have always been with her. Even though she deliberately shielded him and he tried to be tactful, he still can''t erase the original intention of his pursuit. But these, she only when he for the baby''s wish, want to give the baby a complete family, will launch an attack on her, in her view, can be called love! Moreover, Ji Rui is an extremely smart and successful businessman. What is the essence of businessmen? It is to pursue the maximum profit! For the best interests, we can even do anything! So, what he said is like, or just the ultimate means to achieve the ultimate results that he wants to conquer her, control her, and give the baby a seemingly perfect family. "I like you!" Ji Rui looks deeply into her eyes and says with certainty. Letong doesn''t flinch to look directly at him. She thinks that she will see a little hesitation or uncertainty in his eyes. But in his deep eyes, all the words are firm. It seems that there are some deep feelings she is not familiar with. But his words and his eyes alone could not persuade her to believe what he said. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry, I don''t believe it!" Letong very calmly gave him a let him no matter so also can''t think of the answer. Ji Rui thought that she might shyly say that she had to think about it. Or maybe, with her personality, she will directly say that she doesn''t like him. But she, did not give him any answer, because, she said, do not believe! Since you don''t believe it, there is no answer, because it means total negation! Ji Rui confessed to others for the first time in his life. He didn''t get the answer, but he got the negative! This is a great shame for him. It''s like you have already presented her the most precious, the best and the most valuable jewelry, but she doesn''t even bother to look at it. She just says, "fake!" with disdain, After criticizing, he reached out to sweep the jewels to the ground and stepped on a few feet For Ji Rui, who is both proud and conceited, he sincerely held his heart to her, but was severely abused by her. It''s hard to imagine how hard he was hit! "Why?" Ji Rui''s face, naturally not very good-looking, even tone, also can''t be as cold and calm as usual, but with a trace of stiffness and resentment. Letong still looks at him, but involuntarily floats a smile of self mockery. "Mr. Ji, you don''t feel so good about yourself!" This man, until now, still think that as long as he said a like her, she will obediently roll to his side, let him rub round pinch flat? If he likes this sentence, when she first entered Ji''s family, and when she was still adoring him and extremely obsessed with his appearance, she would be overjoyed to hear him say that she liked himself, and she would answer all his requests in a hurry. Or, on the night of his drunken relationship with her, bravely take up the responsibility, and say like to her, she will follow him to the ends of the earth regardless. But he, after she saw through his suspicious and jealous personality and hurt her black and blue, patted her on the head and said, I like you! Even if she is a dog, after being scolded and whipped by her master, I''m afraid that she can''t shake her head and tail to make love to him just because he touches her head and says "I love you most, I love you most."! What''s more, she is a person, a living, flesh and blood person. A person who will smile happily because of being loved and cry bitterly because of being hurt at the same time! [spring! Festival! Come on! happy! Ladies and girls, go out to play today. Bamboo will certainly be more elegant, but the time is uncertain. So don''t worry about prose, just think about bamboo. ha-ha! Love you Chapter 344 When it comes to such a situation, it''s a complete collapse. First of all, Ji Rui, a man used to be superior, is embarrassed enough to be rejected. What''s more, other people didn''t refuse at all, but told him that he was never considered. For example, the admission score line of a university is very high. If you don''t reach it, you deserve it. But you obviously exceed the score line a lot, but the other party tells you that you are not within the scope of its enrollment. This kind of blow is more intolerable than failure. Secondly, Letong also thinks that when she talks about it, there is nothing to say between them. After Ji Rui got Le Tong''s comment that he felt too good about himself, he could not eat the delicious food. Ji Rui stands up directly, moves away his chair and says "excuse me!" to Letong, Turn around, stride to the living room, pick up his coat and bag on the sofa, the wind blows out. A moment later, the ghost''s baby thought his parents had talked about it. He ran out of the bedroom and flashed into the dining room, only to see Letong bending over to clean up the dishes. The little ghost pounced on Letong''s waist from behind, his face full of expectation, blinking and looking around. "Mommy, where''s daddy?" "Gone." Letong lowered her head and sealed the two dishes of meat Ji Rui loved to eat but hardly touched today with plastic wrap. "Why did you leave all of a sudden?" Baby is very strange, usually, Ji Rui will stay until he goes to bed. How did he leave suddenly today? Besides, I haven''t said hello to myself. "The company suddenly had something for him to deal with, so he left." Naturally, Letong can''t tell Baobao that his talk with Ji Rui has collapsed, so Ji Rui slams the door in anger. "Oh..." the baby looked disappointed. Holding Letong for a short time, the baby''s small face from her armpit drill past, shining eyes closely watching Letong¡° Mommy, have you promised daddy? " Yue Tong pretends to be a fool, the action on the hand does not stop for a moment, "promise what?" "Daddy said he likes you..." As for the promise, the baby can''t say it. He just naively thought that daddy said he liked Mommy. If Mommy liked daddy again, he could live with daddy and Mommy. "Baby, your daddy is just joking." Letong doesn''t want to face this matter at all. In the final analysis, she still doesn''t believe that the man will like him. Although he speaks very seriously, in her opinion, it''s almost like listening to a joke. Besides, it''s a cold joke with little to laugh at. Having said that, the scene was completely cold. "But..." Baobao wants to say something good for Ji Rui, but he is a little boy. No matter how clever he is, how can he understand the adult''s tortuous mind? "Baby, can you help Mommy put these two plates of meat on the bottom of the refrigerator?" Letong pushes two plates of meat sealed with plastic wrap to the baby and sends him to work. The baby is still a child, and he has 100% trust in Letong. After being separated by Letong, he soon forgets the confession between daddy and Mommy. Ji Rui, after coming down from Letong''s home, is not in a hurry to go home. Instead, he sits in the car and is silent for a long time. Xiao Li didn''t see Ji Rui so depressed. Without his orders, he didn''t dare to say anything. He just sat quietly in the driver''s seat with him. It wasn''t until he told him to "go home" in a cold voice that Xiao Li started the car, turned it out of the alley and looked at the gloomy looking man in the rearview mirror. Xiao Li stopped talking for several times and finally opened his mouth. "President, Mr. Yuan Yuan, the designer of the apartment, sent it to you. He asked you to see which one you like and give him a reply as soon as possible." "Well..." the man finally gave him a response. As the car drove out of the main road, Ji Rui looked up at the building at the intersection. I thought that since Baobao wanted to live with her and always went to her house for dinner every day, Xiao Li would decorate the vacant duplex apartment on the top floor of the building and move it by himself. It''s more convenient to walk on both sides. Now it seems that it''s a bit redundant. "Yang tezhu called before and asked you to call him back." Xiao Li thought of another thing. Ji Rui answered the call and took out the phone to have a look. There were several missed calls, some from Mr. Yuan and some from Yang Sheng. It''s estimated that he was talking to Letong when he was so angry that he couldn''t hear the phone ring. "Yang Sheng, what''s the matter?" Ji Rui is not a person who will feel depressed. Most of Yang Sheng''s business is business. "Tomorrow''s customer is a little difficult. I want you to come forward. You can see if it''s convenient. If it''s not convenient, I''ll try to send them away." Ji Rui thought about it, "didn''t we talk about it at all? Why did you suddenly change your mind? " Yang Sheng is also baffled, "I''m not very clear. I''ve already negotiated almost. I''m just about to sign a contract. Now I suddenly want you to come forward. I don''t know if there''s any change. I just received a call from the other party." Ji Rui''s brain suddenly jumped up, "if I remember correctly, the real boss behind the company seems to be a distant relative of coco?" Yang Sheng answered, and there was a moment''s silence between them. "Is it too late to change to another company?" Ji Rui pinches his eyebrows. A rustling voice came from the microphone. It sounded like looking through information. After a while, Yang Sheng''s words came. "I''ll go to the director of advertising immediately and try to give you a new alternative tomorrow morning." Ji Rui said, "it''s hard for you!" After hanging up, Ji Rui asked Xiao Li, "coco is back?" Xiao Li''s expression is a little at a loss, "no, the people in the immigration department didn''t say that." What''s more, Coco''s scope of competence should be limited to country y. in China, she does not have much influence. Just now that company, which had been cooperating with us all the time, suddenly became more and more aggressive. Ji Rui was so thoughtful that he thought of coco. He never likes to be controlled by others. Since he thinks that the company is a hidden danger, it''s better to change partners quickly than slowly. Otherwise, Ji will become the passive one. Ji Rui doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled everywhere. So, just uproot that possibility. From this, Ji Rui thinks of Le Tong again. If he could foresee today''s result early, would he be able to uproot her from the bottom of his heart without leaving any thoughts? The answer, however, was not as firm as he thought. Even, he asked himself, he could not get any answer at all! Chapter 345 Ji Rui comes out of the elevator. There is a woman''s figure in the corridor. When she hears the footsteps, she turns around. It''s coco that Ji Rui mentioned just now. "Why are you here?" Ji Rui stands in front of coco and asks in a cold voice. "Rui, I come to see you..." the woman''s gorgeous face is full of grievances. "I can''t stand your kindness! Come back, please Ji Rui looks cold and his tone is cold and stiff. If he used to treat her as a friend, now he almost treats her as an enemy. If it''s not because she''s the daughter of her mother''s best friend, Ji Rui will definitely let the bodyguards drag her away instead of reluctantly asking her to leave automatically. "Rui, don''t you invite me in?" The expression on Coco''s face is more and more aggrieved. Just looking at her poor little daughter-in-law, who would think that she is actually a crazy woman who does everything in order to achieve her goal. "No, I can''t hold you Buddha." Ji Rui stood at the door, didn''t mean to open the door, but made a gesture of invitation towards the elevator. If he could, he didn''t want to tear her face. After all, mother''s old friends are not many, she is one of the few who still keep in touch with him. Coco''s face finally some end not to live, "Rui, why to me so unfeeling?" "You know it. Why ask me?" Ji Rui cold face, don''t want to mention her private and the old man do those activities. "Rui, do you have any misunderstanding about me?" Coco looks innocent, as if what she did to Ji Rui is not what she did. "Misunderstanding?" Ji Rui snorted coldly, "Whoever promises to marry you before the Spring Festival, you will go to whoever marries you!" Originally, if coco didn''t come to the door by himself, Ji Rui would have been a report in the newspaper before, but it was just a scandal. Anyway, among the young masters of the upper class, who hasn''t tried to write lacy news for others? Gossip with a star or something? In newspapers and media, today''s Chen Shao, tomorrow''s Luo Shao, and the day after tomorrow''s Yang Shao, unless they are fools, there are really not many people who regard those as the same thing. Ji Rui has the heart to treat that report as a joke and doesn''t want to investigate it. But the originator himself sent it to the door and obviously cheated him. It''s only natural that he took it for granted that he was a heartbreaker and showed the aggrieved face of the victim. No matter how generous he was, she would be more and more unrestrained. "Rui, I did mention our engagement with Uncle Ji, but Uncle Ji said the date of marriage. If you think it''s not right, I''ll publish it in the newspaper tomorrow." Coco unambiguously put all the blame on Mr. Ji. Finally, he tried his best to pretend that he was also a victim. If the other party is not a woman, Ji Rui may hit her. "Coco, if you use that piece of paper to publicize the false relationship between you and me, I will let the lawyer tell you that you and I are actually passers-by who have nothing to do with each other." Ji Rui made it clear that he gave coco an ultimatum. Coco''s face slightly changed. Obviously, she didn''t expect Ji Rui to be so heartless to her. "Rui, do you treat me so ruthlessly because of the woman Le Tong?" In Coco''s green eyes, there is a fierce and fierce feeling. Ji Rui was tired enough today. He had a bellyful of resentment, but he didn''t dare to vent it at Letong. Now after coco pulled it up again and again, it finally erupted like a volcano. "Ah Huang, throw her out!" Ji Ruihan shouts in a voice. Before coco reacts, two men in black have put her on the shelf. One of them covers her mouth with a trained hand. In the corridor, in addition to the suppressed "Wu" sound, it is the sound of rapid and powerful footsteps. Ji Rui presses his hand on the identification system of the gate. The door opens and Ji Rui flashes into the room. Xiao Li looks at coco being forced into the elevator and shakes his head. Isn''t this woman very smart? How unexpectedly don''t know, Ji Rui''s dead place, in addition to Ji Baobao, still have Yue Tong! How Ji Rui bullies Letong is his business. Others want to say in front of him that Letong half sentence is not, only a dead end! Ji Rui went into the house, picked up the phone and pulled it out. "Ah Rui, what''s the matter?" Ji''s voice came out in the microphone. "Coco, that crazy woman you brought back? You can find a way to get her away, otherwise, don''t blame me for transferring my anger to other people. " Ji Rui''s words clearly threaten the old man. "Ah Rui, this year''s double spring and leap month is a good year to get married. You and coco are not young any more. Find a good day to get married at the end of the year!" Ji''s skill of pretending to be a fool is absolutely out of order. Ji Rui takes his share, but he can still force marriage when he doesn''t hear him. "If you want to marry yourself with her, I''ll tell you something ugly. What else do you and she want to do? It''s your business. Don''t involve me!" Ji Rui finally put his words in patience, hung up the phone and threw them away. Then he collapsed on the sofa. "President... Take a shower first?" Baby is not at home, Ji Rui does not like other people at home, simply let aunt Guan and Mo Xin come by the hour to clean up, at night, only he and Xiao Li at home. Ji Rui raised his arm to cover his eyes and didn''t say a word. Xiao Li only knows that he is in a bad mood, but the reason is unknown. However, Letong is probably the only one who can make him so depressed. "President, it''s my fault about coco." See Ji Rui silent, Xiao Li had to self-examination. "She should have entered by private plane, so there is no record of her boarding at the airport." Ji Rui raised his other hand and said, "it''s not your fault. Go and have a rest." Xiao Li doesn''t dare to say anything more. He gently goes back to his bedroom and comes out after he has taken a bath. He thinks he''s going to the kitchen to get some food. Ji Rui on the sofa is still lying in the same position as he just entered the bedroom. "President..." Xiao Li called softly. He thought the man was asleep. "Huh?" His voice was clear, not like a sound of sleep at all. "I''ll go to the next bar. Would the president like to eat it?" As far as he knows, Letong''s cooking skills are very good, and she takes good care of her baby and the president''s stomach. Therefore, when he asks like this, he just has nothing to say, or he just asks symbolically. Unexpectedly, Ji Rui answered him, "good!" Xiao Li secretly complained, you know, he under the noodles, in fact, is under the instant noodles. But the words had already been asked, and they couldn''t be taken back, so they had to go into the kitchen. Ten minutes later, Xiao Li came out with two bowls of instant noodles Chapter 346 "President, I can only cook instant noodles." Xiao Li said awkwardly and brought the steaming noodles to Ji Rui. Ji Rui sits up and answers the question with a "um" tone. Xiao Li has followed Ji Rui for such a long time Chapter 347 The president of Jida was depressed and frustrated. Do you think, which man will be like him, send flowers to the woman he likes, and the other party will return the money? At that time, he had forgotten his reaction and only looked at her in a daze. The "generous" woman, after she dropped the money, said nothing more, turned around smartly and swept out like a whirlwind again! This is the first time for president Ji Da to send flowers, but he has a bad start. What does she mean? Don''t accept his flowers, or even worse, directly treat him as a flower boy? Think of this possibility, the corner of the mouth that Ji Da president cannot help but smoke. When he regained his mind, he felt that the red and gorgeous banknotes in front of him were particularly dazzling! Ji Rui frowns and stares at the bills. After a while, he reaches out his hand to pick up the bills and opens the second drawer with the key. In addition to a pile of seals and confidential documents, there is also a penny in it! This cent is exactly the "tip" that Letong paid for the special service that night when he fled r city a few months ago! Ji Rui''s eyes were deep. He pressed the 880 yuan that Letong had just thrown down with his fingertips. Then, he stacked them on the penny, closed the drawer and locked it silently. Besides, when Letong went out and sat at her desk, she was supposed to open the file to start work, but she sneezed because of the strong fragrance of roses. It seems that although flowers are beautiful, not everyone can afford them. Just like the feelings of President Ji Da, Letong can''t afford it. Letong smoked a paper towel and rubbed her nose while looking at the bright red roses. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for the more than 800 yuan. Originally, she didn''t like the things that were not good to see. Probably, this is a common problem for people who are used to living in hard times. They can''t help but put the same amount of money into practical objects. For example, now, Letong is thinking, if you use the 800 yuan to buy food for your baby, you can buy a lot of delicious food. However, compared with loving the money equivalent to her two-day salary, Letong is more reluctant to accept the implied intention of the flower sender. Can not accept return to accept, she always can''t hold the flower to go in, throw the flower to his face. She is not a hard hearted person, ruthlessly refused to say once, is enough. I want her to say that I don''t like you and you don''t bother me every day, which is both affectable and sentimental. After all, although she and he can''t develop into a special relationship, the relationship between her boss and subordinates is immutable for the time being, but the status of each other as parents of the baby is immutable forever. Based on these two kinds of immutable relationship, she can not make their relationship too rigid. Le Tong rubbed his nose for a while, and finally got used to the fragrance of fresh flowers. He calmed down to work. Yang Sheng, who comes up to Ji Rui with the papers, sees the rose on Letong''s desk and immediately shows a face that knows everything. However, he exclaims in surprise. "Wow, the flowers are beautiful. Who sent them?" Letong raised his head and gave him a white look. He said angrily, "I bought it myself!" Naturally, Yang Sheng didn''t believe it. With an ambiguous smile, he opened the door of the president''s office. "Rui, when did you become so romantic? I know how to give flowers to beauties! " Ji Rui didn''t look as energetic as he expected. On the contrary, he glanced at him and snorted. "Fart, let it go!" Yang Sheng was even more interested. He put the paper on the desk, sat down on the desk, bent down and put his face close to Ji Rui. "Don''t tell me that the flowers were given to Tong Tong by other men!" Ji Rui ignored him and took out the top file from the stack of files he had just put on the desktop to open it, showing a very dedicated working state. Yang Sheng''s originally determined idea began to waver, staring at Ji Rui''s black head to test, "that flower, can''t it be sent by the second young of the Luo family?" Ji Rui didn''t respond like he was deaf. Yang Sheng said, "is it the director surnamed Zhong?" See Ji Rui still ignore him, Yang Sheng changed again, "should not be Zhuo Jiarui that flower heart big little?" Ji Rui raised his head and glared at him, his tone mixed with frost. "You know so much!" Ji Rui''s heart was already depressed, but Yang Sheng also listed one by one the two and three enemies he knew. Did he think he was not bothered enough?! Or is this guy here to mend the knife?! Yang Sheng shook his head. "No, I don''t know much about it. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. As far as I know, my teacher''s mother has a list of handsome boys ready to be introduced to Tong Tong''s younger martial sister, at least a dozen or so." Ji Rui stares at him, "including you?" Yang Sheng was staring at him. He should have nodded. His head was shaking like a drum. "No, absolutely not! Don''t you know, if I could have anything to do with Tong Tong, I would have. How can I wait until now? " I''m kidding! In fact, the professor has been saying in front of him since a few years ago that Tongtong is good here and Tongtong is good there. In a word, in the mouth of the professor, the good of all the girls in the world is focused on Letong. Because of that, when Yang Sheng first met Letong, he didn''t feel strange at all. On the other hand, it is estimated that the same is true for Letong. It is also because of this that they can see each other at first sight. Naturally, the professor wanted to make up for him and her, but they didn''t seem to feel that way about each other. They both felt that each other was very close, but they were not lovers. Ji Rui squints at Yang Sheng for a while, as if thinking about whether to believe him or not. "Rui, you can''t believe others. Can''t you believe me? If I really want to get along with Tong Tong, I''d have been successful. In a word, Tong Tong and I are good, but they don''t call each other. " Ji Rui doesn''t believe in Yang Sheng either. If he believes anyone in the world except baby, it must be Yang Sheng, not anyone else. However, he is now trapped in love, and finally knows that there is no common sense in this matter. Otherwise, according to the way he used to treat Letong, he was angry with her and doubted her. According to his normal logic, it''s just because he hated her that he would do that? Who knows, it''s because she cares about her, so every time I see what interaction she has with other men, I will be inexplicably angry. Every time I think that she may be close to herself for some purpose rather than out of sincerity, I will be very angry! Ji Rui at this time is very upset! Once, he was closer to her than any other man! But he didn''t realize it until now. Maybe it was the moment when she leaned into his arms after she was drunk! Chapter 348 At the same time, Baobao, who stayed in Letong''s new residence with bodyguards, welcomed two unexpected guests. "Grandfather!" Originally nestled on the sofa, the baby was playing games on his knees. When he saw the old man coming in, he threw away the game machine and slid down to the ground. "Baby, do you miss your grandfather?" Mr. Ji picked up the baby with a smile and gave him a kiss on the face. "Yes Baobao gives a loud kiss on Ji''s face. When she glimpses the woman behind him, she immediately becomes overcast. "Crazy woman, who allowed you to come to my mommy''s?" Yes, behind Mr. Ji is coco, who wants to say hello to the baby with a smile. However, all the intimate words she wants to say are blocked up by the baby''s impolite words, and her smile is frozen to her lips awkwardly, "Bao..." "Who allows you to call me baby, dirty!" For coco, the baby doesn''t leave any feelings at all. In the past, he didn''t like this woman. In addition, last time he saw her speak ill of her mother, coco was as vicious and ugly as snow white''s stepmother. "Baby, don''t do this to Aunt coco!" Ji Laozi holding the baby into the living room, while seriously educating the baby. "Grandfather, she''s a bad person! She scolds Mommy, she wants to fight for daddy with Mommy! She''s a crazy woman, a witch... " Ji Baobao points to coco and reproaches him mercilessly. He says that coco turns red and white. "Baby..." coco cried pitifully. Ji Baobao stares at her, points to the door and says, "go away! Uncle Chen, drive this crazy woman out The two bodyguards standing in the porch were embarrassed. Just now, when they saw the old man from the cat''s eye, they didn''t dare not open the door. But when they opened the door and saw coco, they were stunned. Because, the president said, coco is not allowed to get close to him and the baby in the future. But this woman is coming with Mr. Ji. How dare they openly fight against him? Originally, they were still trying to find a way to slip away and inform Ji Rui when they were standing in the entrance. But it seems that Ji''s father had been prepared for a long time, and the bodyguards he brought were standing in front of them. If they really wanted to fight, they would only suffer a loss. "Baby, aunt coco is a guest of grandfather and daddy. Baby can''t be so impolite." Ji old man to the baby, is also used to, at this time, even if the baby is very fierce, he is still a good temper to educate the little guy. But the baby doesn''t listen to him, who is good to himself and who is not good to himself, the little guy''s mind is very clear. It''s true that he loves his grandfather very much, but since father Ji announced that coco was his father''s fiancee, Baobao was more wary of him. Now, master Ji brings the woman to the door again, and the baby''s wariness of master Ji suddenly grows up. "Grandpa, she''s a bad person!" Baby doodle mouth, pointing to coco said. Master Ji doesn''t seem to know that his grandson is on guard against him. He just thinks that the little guy is as obedient as he used to be. He reaches out and rubs his head to coax him. "Baby, aunt coco loves baby! You see, aunt coco bought you a present. " As if by magic, Mr. Ji handed the baby a model airplane with limited distribution worldwide. "Baby, this is brought back from abroad..." coco came to touch baby''s face. The baby tilted his face and avoided her hand. He pulled it out with his little hand and "bang" it. The plane model in Ji''s hand was waved out by the baby, bumped into the wall and bounced a few times. He fell to the ground with a crackle. The wing was broken on the spot, the nose was concave, and the tail was straight broken "Well, who cares about your broken things? Who knows if they are poisonous? What can I do if I touch my hand? " The kid''s mouth is like a poison, and his words are sharp and mean. In a word, Coco''s face is like a dye vat, red and white, white and green Coco only thought that the baby was abetted by Letong and would hate to say such sharp words. She didn''t know that when the little guy dealt with his two uncles who were always plotting against him in private, he was also so ruthless. Ji Baobao is not an ordinary child. Before he was five years old, Ji Rui basically adopted a stocking policy for him. If he had not been smart and learned to protect himself early, he would be either stupid or crazy today. To others, including Mr. Ji, he has a lot of thoughts. Only in the face of Letong, will he completely put away all his sharp claws and sharp tricks, and be an innocent child. Because he knows that even if all the people in the world treat him badly, Mommy will love him as always. She can''t bear to cry even if she doesn''t want to give up He knows better than anyone that even his father is flattering himself in exchange for his love for himself. But Mommy, she was unconditionally good to him from the beginning! Therefore, Letong''s position in the baby''s mind is above everyone else. Not to mention that Mr. Ji and coco don''t know this, even Ji Rui and Letong don''t know it. "Baby, can I have a chat with you? It''s about the baby when he was a child Coco took a few deep breaths and finally put on a pleasant face to face the baby. Baby squint at her, cold hum a, "don''t chat!" At this time of the baby, indifference, compared to his father Ji Rui only than! Coco''s face changed again, but soon his smile returned. "Baby, my aunt has always been very kind to you. Is there any misunderstanding? Can you talk to your aunt? " Coco said, the body quietly moved, want to sit next to the baby. The baby quietly and coldly looked at her buttocks closer and closer. Suddenly, she kicked her buttocks without warning. "My mommy''s sofa won''t be for a woman with no three or no four. It''s so dirty!" The baby finished with disdain and turned away. She didn''t want to look at the woman standing in front of the sofa, embarrassed and angry. "Baby! Don''t do this to Auntie! " Ji can''t help it any more. His tone is heavier. He reaches out his hand and smacks the baby''s bottom. Ji Baobao, who was hit lightly, opened his mouth and cried loudly, "wow... You are bad, grandpa! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa While crying, the little guy wiped his tearful eyes with the back of his hand. Anyone who looked at the poor look thought that he was bullied by two adults! Chapter 349 Mr. Ji is looking at the baby with a headache. Other people don''t know, but he is very clear. The strength of the slap on the little guy''s buttock just now is like tickling. Can he cry with tears? This boy, the acting is too good, isn''t it?! Although master Ji knew that the little guy was acting, he was still angry and distressed to see him cry. You know, this little guy has been around him since he was brought back. He is the one who really watched the baby grow from a soft baby to today''s smart little kid. In terms of love, Baobao''s grandson''s position in the old man''s mind has long surpassed Ji Rui''s position in the old man''s mind. As for the fact that he will bring coco to the door, he sincerely hopes that the baby can have a good relationship with coco. In his opinion, if his son marries coco, it will do no harm to Ji''s family or Ji Rui. As for Letong, he doesn''t like his family or personality very much. In addition, the motive for Letong to give birth to a baby is really for money, so in the eyes of Ji Laozi, Letong''s image is very unbearable. "Well, well, it''s my grandfather''s fault! Isn''t it OK for grandfather to compensate for the baby? " Ji Laozi helps the little guy wipe away the tears on his face. He coaxes him with a soft voice and reaches out his hand to pull the little guy into his arms. Who knows, the stubborn baby straight waist taut body, simply disdain to be close to him. "Uncle Ji, let me have a chat with the baby." Coco, who was standing on one side, took a slow breath and gave Mr. Ji a look more and more bravely. The old man understood, hugged the shoulder of the little guy who was still making trouble, stood up, walked out of the terrace and closed the door. The baby saw the old man go out, immediately raised his hand to wipe two faces, staring at coco fiercely. He is a very principled man. He will never show his weakness in front of the enemy! "I have nothing to say to you!" Baby feet on the ground, half inclined to slip down. "Baby, my aunt will show you something." Mr. coco, regardless of the villains, took the bag, reached in and took out a stack of documents. The baby doesn''t even look at her. She''s going to leave barefoot. Coco reaches out and stops him in the hallway. "Baby, take a look at this first..." Coco holds the baby''s arm in one hand and spreads out the document to the baby in the other. Baby hand wave, want to shake off her, how, he is a child''s strength, which has adult big? Seeing that she couldn''t get rid of coco, the baby lowered her eyes and glanced at the document. It seemed that she hesitated for a moment and raised her hand to take it. "Let go of me!" The baby was not angry and threw his arm again. Coco saw the goal has reached a small half, immediately released the baby''s arm. "Baby, there is the truth of your life experience in it. You can see everything by yourself." The baby silently raised the curtain of her eyes, glanced at her, handed her little hand, fingertips holding the cover, to turn the appearance. Coco looked at the baby without blinking, thinking that this little guy is really handsome. How can he inherit all the good looks of his father? However, this temper, really have to be a good training in the future! In this side room, coco is secretly thinking about how to settle accounts with the baby, but the baby suddenly points his hand and raises his chin to the corner. "Get out there!" "Ah!" Coco didn''t respond. "You are so vicious, I can''t believe you! Grandfather is not here, no one will protect me. Get out there! " Baby can not be polite, undisguised to her suspicion and hostility into words. Coco''s face twitched a few times obviously. At last, he couldn''t resist the baby''s persistent eyes. He moved a few steps to the back angrily, like a child who had done something wrong and stayed obediently at the corner of the wall. Baby lips slightly raised, turned and climbed back to the sofa. Coco is full of the idea that if he tolerates it for a few more minutes and only waits for the baby to finish reading the document, the situation will be completely reversed. After all, how can a child as smart and arrogant as the baby bear that he is actually a commodity born by a woman for money? That knows, the baby calmly sat on the sofa, but did not immediately open the document, but looked up coldly at her. "Do you know why my daddy doesn''t like you?" Coco''s face changed slightly, and baby''s words embarrassed her more than a slap. "Because you are ugly! Besides, it''s disgusting Baby can no matter how much she is, he knows very well in his heart, here is his own territory, this woman is not his own! Mommy was angry for her but suffered a lot of injustice. He had to help Mommy get it back today! Looking at her face changed again and again, the baby continued to ask, "do you know why my father knows you are so rich and wants to break the engagement with you?" "Because you are not as intelligent as a pig, even if you are the richest man, no man dares to marry you!" The baby is holding the document, watching Coco''s body shaking with anger, and grinning brightly. "My mommy is not only smart and capable, but also beautiful. Daddy and my mommy can have a few gifted babies like me. If I talk to you, I can only have a little idiot! Do you think that man would want an idiot child Baby these words, like coco as a woman''s self-confidence and self-esteem are all crushed, and then throw on the ground to trample! At this time, coco, if he has a gun in his hand, can''t help pointing the gun directly at the baby. "And I tell you responsibly! Don''t waste your time playing the clown. My father loves my mother to death! " The baby poured out all the words he wanted to say. He was so happy that he moved it manually and made it look like he wanted to open the document. The mad coco still has a little sense. Although he is already very angry, he is still biting his teeth. I''m cold in my heart. When you see the documents and know the truth, you''ll turn over completely! Later, when I become your mother, it''s not too late to teach you slowly! Baby laughingly looked at her, blinked, surprised to two hands, "hiss" sound, the thin document immediately divided into two. "You can''t tear it!" Wake up coco yelled and was about to pounce. The baby''s hand suddenly quickened, his eyes swept over the bodyguards brought by the old man Ji at the door, and he cheered in a cold voice. "Don''t you come and protect me? Do you want me to be strangled by this crazy woman? " Those bodyguards suddenly realized, coaxed them to rush up and hold the red eyed coco. Coco can only watch the contract he managed to get back, torn to pieces by the baby. Chapter 350 Waiting outside the terrace, Mr. Ji heard the sound inside, opened the door and came in. At a glance, he saw that the angry coco man was firmly held up by his bodyguards, pointing to the baby and yelling at him in English! As soon as the baby heard the door ring, he immediately raised the file fragments in his hand in mid air, jumped up from the sofa and rushed to master Ji. "Grandfather, she wants to beat the baby... Grandfather, the baby is afraid..." Said, pitifully into the arms of the old man Ji, dead force to pull his skirt. Ji frowned and looked at coco suspiciously. Although he couldn''t hear her clearly, from her angry face and tone, he could be sure that what she said was extremely ugly. "Master, Miss coco, she..." the bodyguard looked at Mr. Ji in embarrassment. The bodyguards who hold coco are Mr. Ji''s intimate bodyguards, and they are very measured. Coco is Mr. Ji''s guest of honor. If she hadn''t hurt the young master, they would never have stopped him. Ji of course also understand this truth, a wave of the hand, said to the several bodyguards. "Take her back to the hotel and settle down." Several bodyguards took their lives, and in the blink of an eye, they took out coco, who was still shouting like crazy. The baby nests in the arms of father Ji and listens for a while. Until his ears are completely clear, he raises a pitiful little face. "Grandfather, that woman is very fierce and ugly, the baby is afraid!" Master Ji turns his eyes. She''s very fierce and ugly. Are you defeated?! At this moment, Ji even sympathizes with coco. Although he didn''t know what the baby said to her when he was outside, her reaction just now was absolutely ugly, which made her angry like that. Look at the way she lost control just now. I''m afraid that when she goes back, she''ll have to go to a psychologist to have a good look, so that she won''t fall into psychological shadow. "Well, little ancestor, don''t do it again!" Master Ji bit his teeth and pinched the baby''s face, but the strength was very light. He always spoils his baby too much. He knows better than anyone that most of the reasons for his arrogant and domineering temper are his own. Just, don''t know Le Tong that woman, how to put up with this kid''s stinky temper. Where does Ji know that the little emperor, who wants wind and rain, is as good as a little white rabbit in front of Letong. He has no temper at all. The baby blinked, tooted mouth, waxy voice, waxy gas should be way, "grandfather, the baby did not play, the baby is really afraid!" Said, the small body board son very suitable scene ground beat a shiver. Baby is not a fool, this natural death would not admit that he was acting just now. What did Mr. Ji want to say? The baby rubbed in his arms again and said in a stuffy voice, "grandfather, the baby doesn''t want her to be a stepmother... She''s a witch... Grandfather, Dr. Dong said, the baby can''t be stimulated..." Ji old son slightly frowns, yes, he how to forget, oneself this treasure pimple just serious illness early healing not long. It seems that I believe in coco too much. I think she really loves her baby and won''t do any harm to her baby. I don''t know Finally, in order to coax the baby, Ji took him out for a big lunch, and bought several limited edition airplane models. The baby''s wrinkled face finally had some smile. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, when she was about to leave work, Letong, who was busy in Ji''s family, received a call from her baby. "Mommy, baby and sister Xinxin wrapped wonton together today. When will you and daddy come back?" Originally, Letong thought with all her heart that the president of Jida had met with him yesterday and today, and that she would never have the cheek to go home with him again. She was secretly happy that she would not have to face him again today. How do you know, the stinking baby has built a ladder for his father. The boy made delicious food for the first time. Even if he didn''t like Ji Rui, he couldn''t deprive him of his right to be a father. What''s more, he couldn''t let his son harvest the disappointment that no one appreciated him after his hard work. "Mommy can get off work on time. When will your daddy leave? Mommy is not sure." Letong didn''t talk to Ji Rui all day. Of course, it''s not that she''s stingy, but that President Ji doesn''t even bother to look at her. Also, by her this small secretary again and again refused, He Ji big president that noble face, where to put? Don''t scold her, don''t give her small shoes to wear, estimate, already see in the baby''s sake, give full face to her. "Oh, Mommy, can''t you ask daddy?" The baby complains and complains. In Letong''s ears, she is absolutely coquettish and cute. Facing the baby, Letong is not only softhearted, but also softer. What she can''t stand most is her baby son''s move. "OK... I''ll ask him..." Yue Tong, who is soft hearted and soft-hearted, doesn''t want to, but takes the job automatically. "Well The baby gave a hard kiss to the microphone, "Hey, hey, baby, go to do more, daddy can eat more..." Letong reluctantly hung up the phone, got up, took a deep breath, glanced at the bunch of roses on the table, which were more brilliant than those in the morning, turned to the door and knocked. "Come in!" With a steady and powerful voice, Letong pushes the door open, but only stands at the door holding the doorknob and shouts at the man working at his desk. "President." "What''s the matter?" The man still did not look up, voice, is still extremely cold. If it wasn''t for the baby son who forced her to move to the table, Letong would definitely leave by slamming the door. "That..." Letong''s toothache like face. Baby, you really hurt your mommy! "Huh?" Over there, the man seems to have finally noticed a trace of abnormality, and suddenly raised his head, deep eyes straight into her eyes. Letong is not very natural, don''t open face, avoid his jiongjiong line of sight, "that... Baby package wonton..." She is a little worried that men will misunderstand her invitation at this time. In fact, it is a means of playing hard to get in the name of baby. First refuse him, and then give him some sweets to hang his appetite. "So?" Men suddenly become reserved. She had clearly given him a step down, but he pretended to be stupid. Yue Tong grinds her teeth secretly. This man is really not the ordinary sullen and arrogant! Letong raised his head and glared at him fiercely. "So, when the baby asked you to leave work, he had packed a lot of wonton for you, waiting for his father to taste and admire you!" Chapter 351 Ji Rui had a very restless day. In principle, Letong again and again to change the way to refuse himself, he should be very angry. However, carefully recalling all kinds of him in the past, he is more and more angry! With more and more old stories in his mind, later, he began to despise himself. In the end, he even had such an idea that he would be rejected by her. He deserved it! Letong thought he was mean, so she ignored her all day. In fact, it was president Ji who was repenting of his "evil deeds" in the past. The more later he came, the more embarrassed he was to face her. If you don''t recall the past, most of the president of Jida will have the cheek to find some new excuses to approach Letong. Because he is the kind of man who, once identified, wants to get it anyway! What''s more, he lived for 30 years and finally fell in love with a woman. Although he was frustrated, he could not shake his strong determination to catch her! But when he was still immersed in guilt, he couldn''t brazenly go to Letong''s house to eat. Therefore, when Letong stood at the door and called him, he only thought it was auditory hallucination. Later, when she was sure that she really took the initiative to find herself, she was so happy that her heart beat wildly and foolishly forgot to respond. He didn''t know that in Letong''s eyes, his abnormal reactions today turned out to be sultry and arrogant. When he heard that his dear son had paved the way for himself to approach her, he was so happy that he closed the papers and stood up. "You can go now!" With that, he pulled the coat and bag hanging at the table, pushed the chair open, and strode to Letong. Now, Yuetong can''t respond. "Well! Mr. Ji, it''s not time to get off work yet... " Ji Rui didn''t even bother to watch the time, "let''s go, don''t let the baby wait!" Letong shrugs. Since her boss says she can leave early, she is a little secretary. What is she humming about?! "Let Xiao Li take you there. I''ll walk back." Letong tries to minimize the chance to be alone with him. For one thing, she didn''t want him to misunderstand. Secondly, I feel embarrassed. She and Ji Rui, if you put aside the dual relationship between work and baby, even friends are not. In this situation, staying in the same space will only make each other uncomfortable. The man who walked out of the office behind her didn''t say yes or no, but when she flashed back to her desk to pick up her things, he stood quietly, holding his bag and coat. "Ji Zong..." Yue Tong thought that he didn''t hear clearly just now. He looked up at him and wanted to repeat what he said just now. "I''ll wait for you!" Ji Rui did not give her the opportunity to repeat, directly interrupted her words, gave her an answer that can not be denied. "Well... Whatever you want..." Letong sighed. Since the one who was rejected didn''t feel uncomfortable, she was worried about Farting! Ji Rui stood silently for a while, and her eyes moved from her side face to the blooming rose. "What flowers do you like?" Ji Rui suddenly asked. Le Tong suddenly raised his head to stare at him, carefully looked at him a few eyes, ferociously said, "I don''t like any flowers!" I''m kidding! This ordinary bunch of red roses cost her two days'' salary. When she thought of the 800 plus, she was still very painful. If she told him that she liked the blue enchantress, maybe tomorrow she would spend the whole month''s salary to pay for the bouquet! Ji Rui sees that she looks fierce to herself. He thinks that she is very cute. Originally depressed for a day, he couldn''t help but raise his lips and smile. "I didn''t ask you to pay. You have to give me the money yourself..." Ji Rui''s tone is extremely gentle when he says this. In Letong''s ears, he even brings a little doting. It''s like when the baby does something wrong, he smiles and talks to the baby in the same tone. The corner of Le Tong''s mouth drew to draw, fiercely glared at him one eye, hummed a, lowered the head to continue to clean up the thing on the table. Then she heard a rustling voice around her. She didn''t know what the man was doing. After a while, a big hand suddenly stretched out to come over, startled Le Tong, waiting for her to fix her eyes and see a big red banknote in her big hand. "I bought the flower myself!" Letong didn''t take the money, but raised his head, pointed to the bunch of flowers, and said angrily. Ji Rui nodded with a smile, "I know!" Then she handed the pile of money to her eyes. "This money is the food expenses for me to eat at your house during this period of time. You are not familiar with me, so it''s impossible to invite me to dinner, isn''t it?" Le Tong is very clear, Ji Rui is to give back the money she paid. But he''s right. She doesn''t know him very well! In short, it''s not ripe enough to invite him to dinner! "What? Are you familiar with me? Is it ripe enough to invite me to dinner? " The smile in Ji Rui''s eyes is more and more strong, "since this is the case, thank you..." Say, the hand that holds money is about to take back. Letong is so quick that he takes the stack of money in his hand, "who said I''m very familiar with you? Not familiar! I don''t know you at all Yue Tong holds the money and takes a glance. From the pile of money, he counts a few pieces. Then he hands the remaining money to Ji Rui. "Well, I''ve already collected the previous board expenses, and I''ll give you the rest!" Ji Rui didn''t answer. He just looked at her in a funny way. "I''m not familiar with you. Are you sure you only accept food? No service charge? " Yue Tong grinds his teeth, rich people are willful! She didn''t want to argue with him, but he would put money into her pocket! She''s not a fool. She doesn''t take it for nothing, does she? "OK, this is the service fee!" Letong takes back her hand and takes out a few big bills from it. The rest is returned again. Of course, she is not really greedy for his several hundred yuan, but if she does not take the corresponding money, this cunning man will definitely ask her for some "very familiar" relationship on the ground that he is very familiar with her! This time, Ji Rui didn''t say anything more and put the money she handed back into her wallet. Just when Le Tong thought that he was finally willing to stop giving her money, he heard the man say, "I will pay the baby''s alimony once a month, and at the end of the month, it will be transferred to your salary card!" Letong is so angry and funny. This man has so much money and no place to use? Give her food and labor, and alimony at the end of the month! Hum, do you want to take the opportunity to knock him and ask him for a considerable youth compensation?! Chapter 352 Letong is not so hypocritical, others put the money into their wallets and don''t take it. However, the mood of the person who took the money seems to be many times better than that of the person who took the money. On the contrary, she became more and more depressed. Originally, she didn''t want to hurt his self-esteem, so she gave him the money to buy flowers. Well, it seems that the man has found a good way. In the future, he will squeeze her to work in disguise in the form of stuffing money. Thinking of this possibility, Letong sitting in the car can only sigh silently at the scenery passing by quickly outside the window. "Yang Sheng said you have many pursuers, really?" Always very dull man, suddenly asked after her. Letong is in a bad mood. She doesn''t even bother to turn her head around. She doesn''t reply to him. "How do I know? Since he said it, ask him to go! " In my heart, I secretly scold Yang Sheng, who is a good gossip. Knowing that he and Ji Rui are not the same, how can he still talk nonsense in front of Ji Rui and say something that he doesn''t have?! "He''s not the client. Who knows if he talks nonsense..." The man''s tone is very flat, Letong can''t hear his emotion, but she is more upset and depressed for no reason. "No! At least a dozen people are after me Yue Tong said angrily. Behind him, there was no sound. Letong is so happy that her ears are quiet. She looks at the street view outside and doesn''t say a word. Today, I got off work early, so there were not many cars on the road. Even if I had to stop two traffic lights, the car only drove for three or four minutes on the road, then turned into the alley where Letong''s house was. The car stops at the stairway, and they get off the car one after another. Ji Rui, who gets off first, doesn''t go first as usual. Instead, he stands at the stairway and waits for Letong to come before going up the stairs with her. Ji Rui, who appears to be a gentleman, only steps silently and doesn''t speak. Naturally, Letong won''t take the initiative to chat up. But, originally not wide stairs, because two people walk side by side and appear particularly forced, unavoidable, two people''s arms from time to time gently brush. Although both of them are wearing long sleeve shirts, it is probably because Ji Rui showed her white last night that Letong''s tactile nerve seems to be particularly sharp. Every time his arm rubbed her, she felt that her arm was hit by a slight electric current, and the slight numbness rippled from her arm, like ripples, circle by circle, slowly harming her whole body. After being shocked several times in this way, Letong subconsciously slows down. However, it seems that the man wants to carry out his gentlemanly demeanor to the end today. She slows down, and he slows down accordingly. If she speeds up, he will also step faster. In short, no matter fast or slow, Letong keeps the same frequency and pace with her. In the end, Letong has to give up the idea of leaving him alone and walk with him to the door. He lowered his head and took out the key from the bag. Before he inserted it into the keyhole, the door opened from inside, and the baby''s lovely smiling face came out from behind the door. "Daddy and Mommy, you''re back..." Seeing the baby''s smiling face and hearing his crisp and sweet voice, Letong''s depression disappeared immediately, squatting down and kissing on the baby''s pink face. "Baby, do you miss Mommy?" "Yes! I don''t even want to sleep! " The baby laughingly dodges the body, one hand holds Le Tong, the other hand holds Ji Rui, and pulls them into the room. The baby took two people''s bags and ran to the living room, leaving two people to change shoes in the porch. As early as a few days ago, Ji Rui had added a pair of slippers for himself. Now, he bent over the wall, took off his shoes and put on the slippers of the same style as the baby. But the baby''s slippers were put on by Letong himself. They are the same style and different colors with her! A few days earlier, Letong didn''t feel anything unusual about the slippers on her feet. Now she changed them with Ji Rui at the same time, and she felt that they were particularly eye-catching. "Mr. Ji, don''t you think the style of your slippers is special?" Yue Tong''s words are obviously looking for trouble. She just thinks that Ji Rui, a man like him, can''t stand being said his mother! But Ji Rui''s face doesn''t matter, "mother? I don''t think so! " Then, feeling very good, he straightened up and went into the living room. Letong waved his fist to his back, clenched his teeth, followed him listlessly and walked into the living room. "Daddy and Mommy, come and have a look at the wonton in Baobao..." The baby who hung the bag and coat quickly ran to them, took them by the hand again and led them into the kitchen. To tell you the truth, in view of the clumsy actions that President Ji Da showed in front of Letong in the kitchen, Letong didn''t expect much from the baby''s craftsmanship. Therefore, when Letong saw the wonton neatly stacked on the cooking table in the shape of Yuanbao, she was slightly surprised. "Baby, are these wontons really made by you?" It''s not that she doesn''t believe in baby, but that this little guy is Ji Rui''s son after all. Just look at his face to know how many genes he inherited from Ji Rui. She doesn''t expect her son to inherit good cooking skills from her. Baby toot mouth, small face wrinkled into a ball, obviously, is not happy. "Mommy, of course it''s made by the baby... Mommy doesn''t believe in the baby..." It is more appropriate to say that he is not happy than that he is depressed. Letong quickly bowed his head and gave two kisses to his little mouth. "Of course, I believe that because the bag is more beautiful than mommy''s, so Mommy is a little jealous!" In fact, the baby is easy to coax. After listening to Letong''s words, xiaolian''er immediately turns from cloudy to sunny, with a big smile. "Really? Ha ha... Is the baby really so powerful? " Letong turns on the tap, cleans her hands, picks up the wonton skin on one side and puts some stuffing in it, "baby, don''t you believe it? Oh, Mommy, let''s have a game with you? " The baby happily went to wash his hands and skillfully picked up a piece of wonton skin. Letong doesn''t mean to release water at all. The wonton and Baobao are placed together. It''s true that Baobao is more beautiful than Letong. "Tut, Bao, you are a genius!" Letong believes that this little guy not only inherits his father''s good-looking appearance and high IQ, but also seems to have inherited a lot of her talent in cooking! The baby tilted his head and giggled. His shining eyes narrowed into a slit. He was very proud to step down from the stage. "Of course, the baby is not like Daddy. Once in the kitchen, he is like a fool." Ji Rui, who had been leaning against the kitchen door and holding her arms, looked at the mother and son as if they were playing and wrapping wonton happily. When he heard that his son said he was a fool, he was not annoyed at all and returned to him with a smile. "Yes! The baby is the most powerful, not only handsome as daddy, but also capable as mommy The baby giggled for a while, then added, "the baby is as smart as daddy and Mommy!" Chapter 353 Letong cooked a large pot of water. When the water was boiling, she put the wonton into the boiling water with her baby. Looking at the plump wonton floating one by one from the pot, the baby standing on the stool yelled happily, then tiptoed to pick up the wonton one by one and put it into the bowl. Soon, there were three bowls full of wonton on the cooking table. President Ji was responsible for taking out the steaming wonton. Yue Tong was afraid that the nutrition of the two was not balanced. He fried several poached eggs and fried a dish of vegetables. The two of them were sweating at the dinner table. When they saw that the golden poached egg was on the table, the baby picked up his chopsticks and poked one unambiguously. In a twinkling of an eye, the poached egg moved and put it firmly on the baby''s bowl. Baji bit it down, and the baby''s face was intoxicated. Baji shook his head with his mouth and said, "this is the most delicious food in the world!" Poof! Letong chuckles and gently taps her fingers on her baby''s head. "Like a little old man!" As soon as he handed the chopsticks to Ji Rui, he said vaguely, "Daddy is the little old man..." Letong glances at Ji Rui in a funny way. The other side still looks as if Mount Tai is collapsing in front of him, and calmly sends the whole wonton into Wei Qi''s thin lips, which are extremely sexy. Le Tong''s smile, in the corner of the mouth coagulation, heart, suddenly like to stop beating in general. Her eyes were fixed on the two slightly moving lips without blinking, and then she heard clearly that her heart began to return to work. Bang! Bang! Bang! Compare it with a thunderous crash, roaring in her ears! The man looked at, as if inadvertently raised his eyelids, on her face like a fool, could not help but raised his lips, "dirty?" Deep husky voice, "Dong" fell into the heart lake of Letong, rippling and rippling. The man couldn''t get her answer. He took up his slender fingertips and rubbed them gently at the corner of his lips. Letong''s liver trembled a few times, like swinging on the spire of the tower, tottering! "Baby is right!" The man began to smile at her and then licked his lips. "Ah!" Yue Tong stares at him, and then clearly hears his liver banging and falls to the ground, exploding to pieces. This is the end of a flower girl. Yue Tong took a deep breath, ignoring his heart, which can easily take away the soul as long as the other party''s face, and trying to correct his face. "What do you mean?" Men are not stupid, pick eyebrows, with a calm tone of no wave retelling, "the world is more delicious than this!" Yue Tong Bai glanced at him and said, "it''s so perfunctory!" The man takes a deep look at her, grabs one side of the mobile phone, and "clicks" the wonton and fried eggs in the bowl. His fingertips jump quickly. After a short time, the man hands the mobile phone to the confused Letong. "Is that sincere enough?" Letong drops her eyes and glances at the mobile phone screen. On it is Ji Rui''s microblog and a wechat just sent. "There is no more delicious food in the world!" Now, here are some pictures. They are the photos he just snapped. Yue Tong''s face became hot, but after only a few seconds, there was a comment. He pointed out that the commentator was not Yang Sheng. Who else? Big white poplar: show love shameless! Good food! Le Tong hands a shake, unexpectedly, in Yang Sheng''s reply on a praise! Ji Rui takes back his mobile phone, takes a glance at Yang Sheng''s comments and praise, raises his lips and takes a thoughtful glance at Letong. Then he puts his mobile phone aside and devotes himself to enjoying his "world food". "Mommy, what''s the matter with daddy?" The little guy who didn''t pay much attention to his parents before suddenly asked Letong. The heat on Letong''s face hasn''t completely dissipated. He breathed a few times with his palm. "I don''t know." Say, Dynasty Ji Rui rolled a white eye. Baobao opens his eyes wide and looks at Ji Rui and Letong. Then he purses his mouth with a smile and eats his wonton without asking anything. Ji Rui takes over the work of washing dishes when he''s full. In other words, a kitchen idiot like Daddy only has the IQ of washing dishes in the kitchen. Ji Rui didn''t refute this. He folded the dishes and chopsticks into the kitchen with a smile. The baby looks at Ji Rui''s back and pulls Letong''s arm. "Mommy..." "Well?" Letong comes to her. "Do you think Daddy''s temper is getting better and better?" The baby''s eyes are still blinking, staring at Ji Rui''s figure, and asked softly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Letong didn''t say anything. Who said his temper was getting better and better? It''s just more and more cunning. Hide your bad temper?! However, such words naturally can''t be said in front of the baby, otherwise, this little guy will surely be cranky again. The baby pulled Le Tong back to the living room, but did not mention what happened during the day. Moreover, he specially told the two bodyguards that they should never talk to their parents about today''s affairs. The two bodyguards thought that it was related to Mr. Ji. Moreover, the young master didn''t suffer any loss. On the contrary, the woman named coco was more like a victim. She was bullied and yelled by the young master, almost not crazy. After listening to Baobao''s advice, they discussed it in private and decided to hide what happened during the day for the time being. Then they decided whether to report to Ji Rui after seeing the development of the situation. As a result, both Ji Rui and Letong don''t know that their precious son, without a knife or a gun, has injured the woman who makes Ji Rui extremely headache. Ji Rui washes the bowl and comes out. He picks up the mobile phone on the coffee table and opens the microblog. You can see that there are many more comments under the microblog just now besides Yang Sheng''s comment. Most of these commentators are friends who usually fight against Goff with him. Most of them are curious about the gossip. Which family made the love dinner. Sure enough, as Ji Rui expected, the newspaper report about his engagement with coco was ignored by his friends who were a little familiar with him. Ji Rui glanced at the comments, but he didn''t bother to reply, so he threw his cell phone aside. Originally, he was a person who didn''t post a microblog for 800 years. Today, he suddenly sent one on a whim, just to show Le Tong that his praise and confession to her are true! It''s not perfunctory! It''s not a joke with a hot head! Over there, the woman who caused a lot of curiosity was biting her ears with the baby. She didn''t know what she was talking about. The baby was lying on her body, laughing and shaking. Ji Rui leans lazily on the sofa and looks at the mother and son in silence. If, she has not been willing to accept themselves. It seems that it''s not bad to have a happy dinner like this and tease my son harmoniously! Chapter 354 People''s desire is greedy, at this time Ji Rui, because he hasn''t really got it, so he thought it would be good as long as he did. When he was only one step away from getting it, he found that his greedy heart for Letong was like a bottomless hole that could never be filled. No matter how much she gave, he felt that it was far from enough! Of course, these are afterwords. Ji Rui is still groping forward on the muddy road. As long as Le Tong occasionally gives him a smile, he will be very happy and satisfied. For the time being, he was easy to be satisfied. As usual, he sat until more than nine o''clock. When the baby fell asleep, he got up and left. Out of politeness, Letong walks him to the porch and helps him carry his bag and coat thoughtfully, watching him bend over to change his shoes against the wall. "President Ji." After rejecting Ji Rui last night, Letong is actually afraid. Fearing that Ji Rui''s courtship would not turn into anger, he took back her right to be a mother. Looking at his reaction today, we should not have such a plan. In particular, he seems to be prepared to pay his own alimony. So, that worry should be unnecessary, right? Although the rational Letong self comfort skills are quite good, but when it comes to the baby son, Letong is still worried about gain and loss! Ji Rui has changed his shoes, straight body from her hand took the bag and coat, silently looking at her, waiting for her. "Aren''t you going to take the baby back?" Le Tong asked quite uneasily. Ji Rui looks at a face of uneasy Le Tong, intuition wants to reach out and rub her head to appease her. "Well, he''s very happy with you. As long as you don''t think he''s in the way and you don''t think he''s in trouble, I don''t care." The baby can really be taken good care of when she lives here. In addition, if the baby moves home to live with him, he won''t have so many excuses to approach her after work. "Mr. Ji, how can I be bothered by my baby?" Letong is in a hurry. "But don''t you have a dozen suitors? Don''t worry about the baby getting in your way? " Ji Rui, who grasps Letong''s pain, is trying out with a bad heart. Music Tong this just understand, this man, is in remember hate her that angry words. It''s not so mean! "What are you afraid of? Baobao is very tolerant of this. You forget that he even had a blind date dinner for me Put aside before the baby involved in those uneasy, Letong''s fighting capacity soon full blood resurrection. Ji Rui''s smile faded away slowly. He thought that he would have a good dream tonight after a little trial. Did not expect, not only did not get the answer you want, but also added a lot of blocking to yourself! ¡­¡­ A new day as usual, Letong as usual up early in the morning to serve the family that little ancestor just rushed to Jishi. Turning into the office, the first glance is to sweep to his desk, see above in addition to yesterday''s bunch of bright red roses, no other new invaders, Letong a long breath of relief. Letong with steaming coffee, knock on the door, but did not hear a response for a long time. "Mr. Ji, I''m in!" Open the door, in addition to a room of bright morning light, there is no ghost. Letong puts her coffee on her desk and can''t help muttering. If she remembers correctly, Ji Rui didn''t have a party this morning. He hasn''t come back at this time. Is it a traffic jam? Or, sick? Thinking of the possibility behind, Letong shakes her head. Ji Rui is as strong as a cow. She has been his secretary for so long. Apart from knowing his occasional stomachache and headache, she seems to have never had common diseases such as cold, fever and cough. After putting down her coffee, Letong went back to her seat and began to work. In a twinkling of an eye, it was almost lunchtime. However, President Ji Da, who had always been hardworking, had not seen a shadow until he was not there. Le Tong hesitated for a while before picking up the phone, because at two o''clock in the afternoon, President Ji Da had to attend a very important meeting in person. As a secretary, she naturally had to do her best to remind her boss who hadn''t seen anyone in the morning. Fortunately, the phone got through, but no one answered after it rang for a long time. Vaguely, it seems that the familiar bell is getting closer and closer. When Letong holds the microphone and raises her head, it is the person she is looking for, President Ji da. "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui holds the phone in his hand. Obviously, he doesn''t mean to answer it. Le Tong hung up the phone, did not answer him immediately, just looked at him carefully. "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui frowns slightly. He can''t guess why Letong looks so seriously. "You''re not sick, are you?" Le Tong, with sharp eyes, saw the tiredness she didn''t want to see from his face. Faint some guilt, should not, is his refusal too straightforward, hurt this man even sleep well? Ji Rui slightly Leng Leng, touch face, for a long time to react, she is worried about herself! "Are you worried about me?" Ji Rui stares at her. Le Tong quickly shakes her head and denies, "no, I just want to remind president Ji that the meeting at two o''clock at noon is very important. President Ji had better not be absent." Ji Rui couldn''t get the answer he wanted. He was a little disappointed. He took back his sight, nodded and walked inside. "I see. Are you ready for the meeting?" "Ready." Yue Tong answers after him. "You come with me." Ji Rui throws down such a sentence and pushes the door into the office, leaving Letong standing in the same place for a long time. I quickly turned out the information I was going to give to Ji Rui and had a serious look. You know, although she is only a secretary, it''s hard to guarantee that President Ji will have a whim and push her to speak at that time, or the other party will deliberately create difficulties and ask her a lot of difficult questions. In short, these two situations did happen in the past, and Letong naturally had to be careful and prepared for everything. After watching for a while, Le Tong remembered that the pot of coffee he made in the morning had already cooled down, but it was still on Ji Rui''s desk. In a hurry, he stood up and entered the office, "Mr. Ji, the coffee..." Ji Rui never drinks cold coffee, but this time, he is sipping it slowly with the cup of cold coffee. "It''s OK. You can drink it even if it''s cold!" In order to prove, Ji Rui also specially drank a big mouthful. Daren Qing, he used to pick, in fact, is nothing to look for trouble, only trouble for her?! Letong almost didn''t explode on the spot! However, she only thought of this possibility, but did not know that Ji Rui never drank cold coffee. It''s just that the current president of Jida thinks it''s a pity to pour it out when she thinks it''s cooked by her own hands. It''s not as bad as she remembers when she tries to have a drink, so she thinks it''s OK to make do with it. How did he know that his rare consideration and pity would be misunderstood by Letong. Chapter 355 Letong walks into the conference hall with Ji Rui. Originally, it''s not the first time for her to come to such an occasion, so she should not be nervous. But when she sees the women sitting at the important seats, her palms are in a cold sweat. Unfortunately, leading them into the little beauty, pulling a sweet voice to guide them, "Ji, Miss Le, this way, please." And the direction that the little beauty pointed to was the two seats on the woman''s side. Ji Rui didn''t seem surprised to see the woman here. He just nodded to the woman and said hello. Letong can''t be so impolite, so she has to smile at the woman, "Hello, Miss coco!" Coco looks at her coldly and hums coldly! Ji Rui turns a blind eye to Coco''s blatant act of throwing a cold arrow at Letong. He kindly pulls away his chair, gently supports Letong''s waist and signals her to sit down. Yue Tong glances at Ji Rui in awe. At the end of her eye, she sees Coco''s face full of jealousy, whizzing at him with a cold arrow. She vaguely understands that Ji Rui is deliberately angry with coco, so she raises her face to show Ji Rui a charming smile. "Thank you, Mr. Ji!" The voice, clear and crisp, clean with a bit of sweet, not to mention look at her smiling face, her voice alone, has been enough to make Ji Rui willing to serve her thousands of times. Ji Rui doesn''t think as much as Letong. It''s purely out of his instinct to be considerate of her to pull away the chair for her. Although he knows that Letong''s forthright and sharp temperament has gradually stimulated his loyal dog''s potential, he doesn''t complain about it. He even feels that if he can make her comfortable, he will feel more comfortable. He can swear to God that his consideration for Letong is not to stimulate coco. However, when he saw Letong''s sweet and charming smile on him, and heard his thanks, his heart almost turned into a pool of water. At first, he was still a little puzzled. How did Letong suddenly turn into a woman and discharge herself wildly? When he caught a glimpse of Coco''s face that he was gnashing his teeth and wanted to kill Letong, he realized why Letong suddenly changed from a woman to a sweet goddess like a gene mutation! Sure enough, if you offend anyone, you can''t offend a woman! Especially, the woman who smiles sweetly and looks like an angel! It''s rare for Ji Rui to think that Coco''s presence here may not be a bad thing for him! In Ji Rui''s view, women and men are actually the same, for their admirers, there is a hidden possessive, although he is clearly rejected, but he can''t allow him to become the Minister of other women''s skirt. It has to be said that President Ji DA has been really thorough in thinking about feelings during this period of time. At the moment, Letong is really in a daze with Ji Rui. She clearly refuses him, but she''s really upset at the thought of his engagement with the blonde on that side, plus the fact that she has just been treated coldly by the blonde. So, with Ji Rui''s thoughtfulness, she wantonly creates all kinds of illusions that she is very familiar with President Ji and even has an ambiguous relationship with him. When she glimpses that Coco''s gorgeous face is distorted with anger, Letong is very happy! Letong sat down and took a sip of tea gracefully. Eyes have never left her Ji Rui, from her lips and half bent eyes, vaguely see a familiar shadow. Tut! No wonder the baby has the ability to change from an angel to a demon in one second. It''s the woman who inherited it?! Thinking of this, Ji Rui is not angry, but can''t help but raise his lips. He is in a good mood and comes to Letong''s ear to whisper. "Fox, put away your smile, it''s revealing!" Half of his action, which makes others look very coquettish, is to stimulate coco with Letong''s intention, and half is to really tease Letong. There was a commotion among the people at the meeting, because no one had ever seen the cold-blooded and speechless president Ji be considerate of a woman. Now, he openly shows his love by biting his ears. Is it true that the little secretary beside him will soon become Mrs. Ji? Letong didn''t expect that the old-fashioned man with facial paralysis would ridicule him so openly. No, it should be said that he was teasing himself! She secretly grinds her teeth, slightly sidelights her face, and tears out a pure and innocent smile to Ji Rui, "Mr. Ji, you''ve ruined the image of the cold prince!" Ji Rui straightened up and took a sip of tea happily. "I don''t mind!" Originally, he never wanted to set up any image for himself. He always did what he wanted to do. He doesn''t care what others think of him. At present, he just wants to spoil her. Since she wants to stimulate coco, he will help her. What do other people say? He looks at him. What does it matter to him? Of course, he will not tell Letong that coco is a very important role in this meeting today. Whether Ji Rui can successfully become the president of the Association today, Coco''s vote is very important. He won''t tell her because of Coco''s sudden participation. Since he came home last night, he hasn''t slept for a minute. He and Yang Sheng have been discussing a perfect plan all night. Early this morning, they have been running around among the members, lobbying them, promising a lot of promises in exchange for today''s vote. Without the sudden addition of coco, Ji Rui would have been 100% elected. Coco watched them flirt openly and show their love. She could not help but clench her fist tightly. The nib in her hand was inserted into the palm of her hand. She was so angry that she almost didn''t lift the table on the spot! Yesterday, she suffered a lot in that little boy. When she got back to the hotel, her anger turned into revenge. She immediately called her father and asked him to find a way to fight Ji Rui. Dad is really efficient. In a few hours, he found out Ji Rui''s recent important itinerary and, by the way, helped her get an important seat. In her heart that complacent, in her heart think, Ji Rui that man, this time can''t obediently come to beg her? She waited and waited in the hotel all night, not to mention did not see Ji Rui''s shadow, even the phone, also did not receive a! Well, you are not benevolent. Don''t blame me for being unjust! Coco is really ready to give Ji Rui a hard blow today! Where to know, her sharp weapon has not yet come out, she was first blinded by Ji Rui and Letong''s love. How comfortable she was!! Chapter 356 Originally, she only when Ji Yu that little guy said that sentence is only used to anger her words. But now she can''t help believing what she saw with her own eyes. Ji Rui seems to really love this woman to death. Otherwise, with his cold nature, how can he treat a woman so attentively? She and he have been friends since they were born, but Ji Rui has never looked good on her, let alone treated her so attentively. But he, just now, is clearly laughing, and, what he has done is to please that Letong! To oneself, but just indifference, such as passers-by a, B, C, D cold nod. Coco has tasted a lot, but she is always in the sky and other women are underground. At the moment, she was not only in the underground, but also trampled under her feet. She was not only resentful, but also jealous, burning all over like frying in an oil pan. Ji Rui happily finished a sip of tea, and asked his little secretary to take out the documents prepared for the meeting. The two heads almost met, and the others seemed to point out and discuss the problems on the documents. Others can''t hear what they are saying, even coco sitting beside Ji Rui only occasionally hears his sexy and magnetic smile. In that way, joy was filled with adoring laughter, not to mention that other members on the scene had never heard of it, even coco, who looked like a childhood sweetheart with him in other people''s eyes, had never heard of it. The years when he studied abroad were the closest days for coco and him. Because, in order to get close to him, coco entered the world-famous university only one month later than him. Of course, Ji Rui went out with the strength of his gifted youth, and she, of course, got in with the help of omnipotent dad. In those years, coco saw the most about him, who was as cold as a robot. As for his initiative to smile so sexy at a woman, it was just a fantasy. At that time, she only thought that because he lost his mother when he was young and his father had no time to take care of him, he became a teenager with serious personality defects who could not laugh and make noise, just like a learning machine. Now it seems that he has no character defect. Or, to the woman named Letong. He is an ordinary man who can laugh, make noise and be furious! When I think of the way he lost control in the hospital, he is not only an ordinary man, but also an ordinary man in love! At the moment, coco, who clearly doesn''t want to hear or see, can''t help but prick up his ears to hear what he is saying, and his eyes stare at his charming profile uncontrollably. But every time she listened and watched more, her abuse became deeper. He laughed more and more clearly, the laughter, like a sharp blade cut in her heart. His side face became softer and softer. The original lines were as cold and hard as those cut with a knife. Because of the raised lips and upward eyebrows, he became very tender! That eyebrow eye reveals the amorous feelings, gentle and handsome charming, but it is for another woman, not for her! The most ridiculous thing is that in the eyes of everyone, coco is Ji Rui''s real fiancee. As a result, other people turned to her, that is, exploration, pity and sympathy, and even a lot of them looked at the good play with sarcasm. Coco made a fist with her hands. She thought today would be the day for her to blow her head. Unexpectedly, her self-esteem and self-confidence suffered again after coming here! She glared at Ji Rui''s perfect side face like a statue and scolded in her heart. Ji Rui, I have given you enough face and a way to live, but you just want to die. Later, don''t blame me for being ruthless! The meeting started on time. The MC standing on the stage made a brief statement on the purpose of the meeting. Then, on the big screen on the rostrum, the names of five candidates appeared, including Ji Rui. The emcee gave a brief introduction to the positions and achievements of these people, and each candidate made his own speech. Ji Rui was the first speaker. Wearing a hot black suit, he stepped onto the rostrum. His strong momentum and momentum made him look like a king, not a candidate waiting for others to vote on his life and death. As a competent secretary, Letong walked onto the stage with his laptop in his hand. If you only look at Ji Rui, you will feel that his aura is powerful and sharp. But with the Letong behind him, he looks small and weak behind him. This delicate and weak, unexpectedly and Ji Rui''s sharp does not conflict, on the contrary, also appears to be particularly harmonious. It''s like a sharp sword shining with cold light on the soft golden brocade. One is very sharp and the other is very soft, but it''s not against each other, and it doesn''t lose its own color! Ji Rui, as usual, goes straight to the theme without any nonsense. On his side, Letong is constantly changing the data and pictures on the big screen according to his topic and argument. They cooperate with each other without any delay or flaw. In other people''s eyes, the perfect cooperation between the two should be the result of countless drills. However, these two people have never practiced before. It can only be said that the tacit understanding between them is the result of working together for a long time, not the result of temporary cramming. If the atmosphere that the two people just felt under the stage was pink and bubbling love atmosphere, now, the atmosphere that the two people give is the best partner of the two. Ji Rui''s speech was concise and sharp, without a word of nonsense. The speech of about 10 minutes turned the inspection eyes of the members present into worship. At the end of the speech, there was a lot of applause, but Ji Rui didn''t care about the applause. He walked down the stage and whispered to his best partner. They both looked down, but the atmosphere changed from working atmosphere to love atmosphere. "What a beautiful couple!" Originally, it should be used to describe her and Ji Rui, but now it falls on Ji Rui and another woman! "It''s said that general secretary Ji is not simple!" "Oh? What do you say? " Coco didn''t want to hear these words, but he couldn''t stop them from getting into his ears mercilessly. "Have you never heard of it? This secretary is the real mother of young master Ji! At that time, after she gave birth to a young master, she dumped Mr. Ji. Later, Mr. Ji found her back. It was said that he gave her a large sum of money and asked her to change her mind. How could she know that she took that large sum of money and ran away for almost a year. She didn''t come back until the young master of the Ji family was ill! " "Well, what''s the matter? In that case, she is Mr. Ji''s wife Chapter 357 "You can say that!" "No wonder Ji has never been close to women. It turns out that if you''ve seen such beautiful things, it''s like looking at weeds to see other women." Coco is biting her lips, suppressing the anger in her heart. Probably, the person on her side thinks she doesn''t understand Chinese? So, in front of her real fiancee, she said that Letong was Ji Rui''s runaway wife? Also said that she Letong is a beauty, she coco is a weed? How unreasonable! Coco glanced at the card rack in front of the two people''s tables and wrote down their names. What a mess? Yue Tong, a woman, is just a snobbish woman who brazenly does the next lot of evil things for money. How can she be among these people and become a goddess who holds excellent men firmly? Runaway wife? She is the only one who can win the title of Ji Rui''s wife! Other women, she and Ji Rui shoes are not worthy! Ji Rui, wait a minute, you will come to beg me! Now, you can continue to show your love to death!! Coco glares fiercely at the "Bi Ren" in other people''s eyes and walks past her as if no one else. Then, the man who was originally Coco''s fiance gently and considerately pulls the chair for the evil woman again. "Thank you Letong''s pink lips slightly opened, and she gently spat out two words. Her big black eyes raised her eyes and looked forward to the bright future. Her pretty face was a bit pure and smiling. It seems that she not only charmed the men around her, but also cast her eyes on the men sitting opposite her. Coco thought that today''s she will become the focus of the audience, but now, the woman who becomes the focus of the audience is the evil girl, not her!! After Ji Rui and Le Tong came down from the rostrum, they were not at all nervous as candidates should be. They occasionally got together to say a few words. The rest of the time, they listened attentively to the speeches of other candidates. Their calmness and indifference only make Coco''s teeth itch, but it''s hard for them to attack Ji Rui or entangle him too much. She didn''t forget that her purpose today was to attack Ji Rui, not to please him! However, she hasn''t started to strike Ji Rui. She has been hit hard by Ji Rui and others! Coco, who has been suffering a lot, is biting his teeth and resisting the impulse of rushing to fan Letong. He sneers and laughs in his heart. Now please laugh heartily, or you will have to cry later! You know, as an important seat, she has the privilege of one vote equal to ten votes for an ordinary seat. According to her father, most of the members of the ordinary seats in the venue have been accepted and sold by him. As long as her coco doesn''t say a word, these people will automatically vote for one of Ji Rui''s opponents, and that opponent is her father''s puppet. After all the speeches of the five candidates, the emcee announced that they would enter the stage of open ballot in ten minutes, so that members of the Parliament could carefully consider the most suitable chairman. In the conference hall, there were many voices, but Ji Rui didn''t have any sense of crisis. As usual, he was calm and leisurely among the members. Letong, on the other hand, is always with Ji Rui. Most of the time, she is just a serious listener. Occasionally, she will smile and express a few simple opinions. Coco looks at the people who are talking with Letong. His eyes change from the original feeling and color to pure appreciation, which makes his teeth itch. Hum, laugh when you die! Later, you will come and beg me! At this time, coco, also can only rely on this idea to support, can pretend to sit on the seat safely. Ten minutes may be a blink of an eye for those members of Parliament who are talking and laughing, but for coco, it''s like ten thousand years. Because, never knowing what it''s like to endure, she has been enduring since Ji Rui and Letong came in. Just wait, ten minutes after the vote, she can laugh wildly and trample Ji Rui and Letong under her feet with a winner''s gesture! Finally, the time to vote came. After a long afternoon, coco was a little soft hearted and picked up her mobile phone to type a line while the emcee read the voting rules. "Slap Letong! I''ll let bygones be bygones and you''ll get what you want! " I ordered Ji Rui''s number and sent it out. Ji Rui''s mobile phone on the desk immediately rings. Coco sees Ji Rui turn around, pick up the phone and click on the screen. But in a second or two, he puts the phone back on the desk. It seems that there is nothing in the mobile phone. He just takes it up and looks at the time. He didn''t even move his eyebrows, let alone look at her. Coco waited patiently. She thought that a person as smart as Ji Rui would never give up the chair of this industry association for the sake of a woman like Le Tong. Just, until Ji Rui and Letong sit back, coco didn''t wait for the good play she thought she would see! She is very unwilling, picked up the mobile phone to take a serious look, sent out the message, it is indeed what she just called up, and Ji Rui so smart people, should not be unable to see her words, right? "Well, if you think it''s bad for your image to dump her, change it! Give me a kiss, and you are the chairman! " Coco silently typed such a line on his mobile phone. Again, he ordered Ji Rui''s number and sent it out. Ji Rui picks up the mobile phone again, and her expression is still the same as just now. Mingming is sitting beside her, but he refuses to give her a little bit of money. Ji Rui uses the indifferent expression of time to read the information and puts his mobile phone on the table again. Nothing beats Coco''s self-esteem more than this disregard! Coco, who sent two messages in succession and was ignored, felt as if he had been slapped by Ji Rui in public, and his left and right cheeks were burning with pain. It happened that the MC announced on the rostrum that the voting began. She looks at Ji Rui with venomous eyes. This time, the other party seems to feel her hatred, and finally raises her head. However, she looks like she doesn''t know her. She gives her a light glance, and then, with great determination, she throws her eyes on the big screen behind the rostrum. On the screen, behind the five candidates, one person''s name began to appear slowly. These names are members of Parliament. If a member''s name follows the candidate, it means that the person supports someone. On the screen, Ji Rui and another candidate''s support list are rising alternately in a balanced manner. Although this situation is a little different from Coco''s imagination, even under the current situation, her privilege of top ten votes can definitely kill Ji Rui! Chapter 358 Although this situation is a little different from Coco''s imagination, even under the current situation, her privilege of top ten votes can definitely kill Ji Rui! Ji Rui and the other candidate''s votes are very tight. This situation continues. When there are only two ticket holders left on the field, he pauses on the picture of Ji Rui leading by 10 votes. The remaining two holders, one is a member of the ordinary seat, one vote is the top one. The other is coco, one vote for ten. People present, including the host, all looked at coco one after another, because her vote became the biggest key to decide who was the winner. However, Ji Rui, as the client, didn''t look at coco at all. Instead, he drank tea calmly, as if the purpose of his coming here was not to run for the election, but for the cup of steaming tea he was holding. Coco turns to Ji Rui. She thinks that as long as Ji Rui is willing to show her weakness, even if it''s just a sign of weakness in her eyes, she will vote for Ji Rui. After all, she loves him and hopes him to be good. Unfortunately, Ji Rui never looked at her from the beginning to the end, as if he had never known her. Coco clenched his teeth, put his heart in a horizontal direction, pointed his finger on the touch-screen computer on the desk, and on the big screen of the rostrum, Ji Rui and another candidate drew votes. Obviously, coco voted for Ji Rui''s opponent, not Ji Rui. There was an uproar on the field! Ji Rui, as the client, raised his eyelids and glanced at the screen, but his face was not happy. Letong, who has always been as determined as Ji Rui, is also a little nervous. However, after Coco''s casting, the ordinary member of the group is still frowning and thinking about it. Yue Tong looks at the screen and Ji Rui. He leans slightly toward Ji Rui. "General Ji..." Ji Rui''s eyes turned to her and blinked, as if to indicate that she didn''t need to be nervous. How can Letong not be nervous? You know, Ji Rui has been working hard for a full year to win the chair of this industry association. In this year, Ji Rui has done a lot for the association and invested a lot in human, material and financial resources. If Cheng Yaojin, coco, was not killed halfway, the chairman would definitely be in Ji Rui''s pocket. But now, all the absolutes have become uncertain because of Coco''s game. Ji Rui stares at Letong''s nervous face, reaches out his hand and rubs it on her head. Before Letong has time to react, his big claw has been taken back. He uses his mouth to say two words to her silently, "don''t worry!" Letong doesn''t know that Ji Rui and Yang Sheng have been busy for more than ten hours, so it''s normal to worry. Even if Ji Rui said that, she couldn''t help but cast her eyes on the members with the last vote. Waiting to see the man''s finger, Letong immediately turns to the big screen. Applause accompanied by the voice of the emcee rang up, "congratulations to Ji Ruiji, President of Ji group, becoming the new chairman!" There was a salute in the solemn conference hall. Colorful papers were flying down Ji Rui''s head. Ji Rui stood up, strode to the rostrum, took the letter of appointment from the MC, and then went to the center of the rostrum to express his thanks. After a few simple thanks, there were a large number of waiters in the conference hall. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, the conference hall was transformed into a cocktail party. Accompanied by Letong, Ji Rui shuttles between the crowds, one by one, to express his gratitude to those who voted for his toast. And those who originally voted for others, this time see Ji Rui elected, immediately put on a charming face to toast. Ji Rui didn''t show anything to these people obviously, but in his heart, he has basically classified these people into the category that can''t be deeply acquainted with. But coco, who led to the reversal of the scene, did not know when he left. Without her, Ji Rui and Letong are quiet. Ji Rui took advantage of Letong to get the wine, moved to a corner and took out the phone. First, he reported the good news to Yang Sheng. Ji Rui was very clear that Yang Sheng had been with him for a whole year, and he was able to sit as chairman today, and less than half of the credit went to Yang Sheng. After talking to Yang Sheng, Ji Rui calls the bodyguard who is protecting the baby at Letong''s home. "Xiao Zhang, pay more attention these days. Don''t let coco get close to the baby." The bodyguard over there seemed to pause and mutter, "I see, young master!" Ji Rui added, "including the old man, you should be more careful!" Ji Rui where know, these two people, have already competed with own precious son some time yesterday. When Ji Rui puts away the phone, he raises his eyes and sees that Letong is surrounded by several members of the parliament, with wine in their hands, while Letong is holding a glass of champagne. Obviously, those people seem to be going to toast Letong one by one. Ji Rui frowns, steps a spin, strides toward Letong. "You''re not interesting enough. You want to drink wine while Ji is away? Anyway, I have to wait for Shangji to drink together. " Said, one hand snatched the champagne in Letong''s hand, and raised his chin in the direction of the wine. "Letong, go and get some wine! Wait for me to have a drink with you Letong looks at Ji Rui''s slightly tired face, hesitates for a moment, and stands still. Ji Rui saw that she was looking at herself with a worried face. He knew that she was concerned about herself and worried about herself. His idle hand naturally put on her waist and gently pushed her. He said in a gentle tone of coaxing children, "go ahead, you''ll wait!" Those members looked at them with ambiguous smile. Letong''s face was slightly hot. She didn''t dare to stay any longer. She turned around and walked towards the table with wine. "Mr. Ji, when will you marry Miss Le? We are ready for the red envelope After Ji Rui''s show of affection and favor to Letong at the meeting just now, all the people present, as long as they are not blind, can understand Ji Rui''s role as Letong and secretary. It''s clear that Ji Rui''s role is to protect her as a wife. Moreover, the rumor that Letong is the baby''s own mother and Ji Rui''s exorbitant wife has been spread all over the venue in a short time. It''s just a rumor, but the people in the venue, combined with Ji Rui''s desire to protect and spoil Letong, basically believe it. Ji Rui pulls his lips and smiles. His smiling eyes are always following Le Tong''s back. "I want to be earlier, after all, I''m not young. But she''s not happy now. I have to coax her later! In a word, you should prepare the red envelope first Chapter 359 "I want to be earlier, after all, I''m not young. But she''s not happy now. I have to coax her later! In a word, you should prepare the red envelope first No one expected that President Ji, who has always been cold and rigid, would recognize his grandson in front of the public. Said that he was not young, said that he was coaxing her. This needs to spoil her and love her so that a man in his prime of life who is at the peak of all kinds of hardware and software can bravely say such words in front of everyone?! What''s more, his words indirectly confirmed the rumor that spread quickly just now. It seems that they are all true? "Mr. Ji really loves Miss le..." All these people have read the report about coco, but no one mentioned coco. Because, in their view, this is a true example of love triangle. The childhood sweetheart can''t match the little secretary of true love, so she becomes angry. The two women fight for the man, which leads to today''s thrill and almost subversion. "Mr. Ji''s courage to abandon the country for the beauty really impressed us." Indeed, with Coco''s background, I''m afraid no one dares to provoke her except Ji Rui. What''s more, Ji Rui also brings Letong together. Doesn''t this mean that he embarrasses coco directly? Ji Rui is in a good mood. He doesn''t mind his tentative words to these people, and he seldom greets with people with a smile on his face. Letong soon turned back. On the tray, in addition to a glass of wine, there was a delicate cake. "Mr. Ji, you have a bad stomach. Let''s have a cake first." After the voting result comes out, Letong ponders it carefully. Combined with Ji Rui''s tired look, he can roughly guess that he has done a lot of work for the result. If she guessed correctly, he might not even have lunch, so when she took the wine, she took a cake by the way. Ji Rui didn''t think she was wordy or meddling. He took a bite of the cake from the tray. Originally, he just didn''t want to let Letong down, because he didn''t like sweet food. However, the cake doesn''t seem sweet. It tastes good. Yue Tong looked at him very carefully, "is it OK? I asked the master, he said it''s low sugar, many men like this taste Ji Ruichao smiles gratefully to her, "well, it''s delicious." Said, the action is extremely quick to solve half of the cake, to tell the truth, he is really hungry. The last meal was the love wonton last night. "Mr. Ji, don''t you show your love like this?" Several people on one side teased them one after another. Letong doesn''t know the rumor that she is the only one who is still in the dark in the meeting hall. What''s more, Ji Rui has completely included her in the category of Ji Rui''s possession in the three minutes since she left. Therefore, when she heard people''s ridicule, she only thought these people were joking, "Mr. Chen, you are so humorous. I''m Mr. Ji''s secretary. These are just my duties." Fortunately, she didn''t know about it, so she could get along with these people without blushing. Ji Rui doesn''t help. He just eats the cake with ease, and then stands beside Letong with a smile, listening to her chatting and joking with several members naturally and appropriately. Before, Ji Rui didn''t care much. Now he found that Letong''s memory is not generally strong. There are at least a hundred of these people present, and she can call them accurately. Moreover, she seems to know the other party''s work background and nature very well. In addition to her excellent eloquence and quick thinking, even if she is surrounded by several men like now, she still talks freely with them. Her own personality and opinions are her own, and she will never follow others. When Ji Rui finished the cake, Letong, who was still talking about something, naturally handed him the wine and took the empty cake plate, "Mr. Ji, I''ll go and get another one for you? Or something else? " Although Letong was chatting with others just now, she has been paying attention to Ji Rui. From the speed of his eating cake, she can be sure that he should not have eaten today. "All right!" Ji Rui said casually, not because he was casually, but because he knew that his preferences, Letong even knew better than himself. When Letong turns to help him get the food, people look at his eyes, which is more than envy. Ji Rui thinks that his envious eyes are very useful. "Rui, how dare you cheat me?" A figure suddenly came out of nowhere and punched Ji Rui on the shoulder. Ji Rui turns his head and says, "Why are you here now?" Originally, it was Zhuo Jiarui. "It doesn''t matter when I come. Anyway, my vote has been voted for you, hasn''t it?" Said, grabbed Ji Rui hand holding wine, drink, drink, lick lip, finger pointing to Ji Rui complain. "Tongtong is about the baby and Mommy. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? When I still want to chase her, look at me... " Zhuo Jiarui is still afraid when he thinks about it. Fortunately, he stopped as soon as possible, otherwise, the consequences would be very serious! Ji Rui''s woman, where does Zhuo Jiarui dare to covet? Ji Rui glanced at him and said coolly, "didn''t I let you stop thinking about her then?" Ji Rui''s eyes are very cold, which makes Zhuo Jiarui shiver. "Tell me directly! You know, I''m stupid! " Zhuo Jiarui is very aware of the current affairs. Now he''s coming here. He''s coming to apologize. A friend''s wife can''t be deceived. What''s more, he and Ji Rui grew up wearing the same pair of trousers when they were young! "You are really stupid!" Ji Rui gave him another cold look. Zhuo Jiarui laughs and sees Letong coming back with a tray carrying a lot of food. He says to Letong. "Tong Tong, don''t worry about the past, forget it all!" Le Tong looks at him for a long time, and then he reacts. What he said about the past may be that he once had a fever and said that he wanted to chase her. "Mr. Zhuo, those are all jokes. I didn''t take them seriously." Yue Tong finish saying, then didn''t pay attention to him again, side body pass tray directly Ji Rui¡° Mr. Ji, why don''t you sit there and eat. " "Yes, yes, my jokes are all jokes. Don''t worry, Rui!" Ji Rui glances at him and says nothing. He takes the tray and says, "excuse me for a while." After that, he took the food to one side of the table and dragged a chair to sit down. Chapter 360 Ji Rui asked Letong to accompany him to attend the meeting. Indeed, he deliberately wanted to embarrass coco. In addition, he also wants to use it to correct Le Tong''s name, so that others can know who is the woman Ji Rui really likes. It has to be said that Letong is the baby''s own mother, which gives him a lot of convenience and saves him a lot of things. It''s not his wish to make trouble with coco, but he is by no means afraid. Since coco chooses to destroy him if he doesn''t get him, he doesn''t mind becoming an enemy with her! The celebration party didn''t end until more than five o''clock. Ji Rui, as the newly elected chairman, naturally had to socialize. Finally, when he came out of the hotel, Letong directly got into Ji Rui''s car. As soon as Ji Rui got on the bus, he leaned back in his chair and raised his hand to pinch his eyebrows. Look at Ji Rui, who is more and more tired. Letong asks directly, "Mr. Ji, didn''t you sleep last night?" Ji Rui did not hide, "well, the coco incident came too suddenly. Yang Sheng and I worked overtime all night. In the morning, we went one by one to persuade the members. Fortunately, the work was not in vain." If Le Tong doesn''t ask, he doesn''t plan to tell her about it. But she is so smart, even if he does not say, she can still guess 7788, the rest, she asked Yang Sheng, also know thoroughly. Instead of letting her know it from others, let him tell her himself. Ji Rui is too frank. He even explains the cause of the incident, but Letong doesn''t know how to respond. After all, Ji Rui''s affair with coco is his private affair, and she has no right to intervene, nor does she want to. Ji Rui is disappointed to see her silent. However, when she was disappointed, he realized that her current state of mind and her position were not suitable to say more. She is so smart that she naturally understands that she is not suitable to say Coco''s wrong in front of him, whether in public or private. Ji Rui pinches her eyebrows again. He appreciates her cleverness. But at the same time, he also hated her cleverness! Because of her cleverness, Ji Rui is trapped on a certain line. He wants to take a step forward, but he can''t make it. "Letong..." his voice was deep and hoarse, showing a strong sense of fatigue, which was totally different from the high spirited look he had just had in the hotel. "Huh?" Letong looks at him. Golden sunset, cast in from the window, imitate when taking a picture suddenly hit the strong light, all the focus of light, in that moment all concentrated on his face. His broad palm gently covered his forehead, his head slightly tilted back on the back of the chair, and his green eyes half narrowed, so he looked at him in the strong light. "I have a headache..." Ji Rui hesitated for a moment, spit out a let Letong accident, also not unexpected answer. Le Tong''s face immediately passed the color of worry, leaned over and pulled down the shade over there. "You wait. I have medicine here. I''ll look for it." Letong sat down, took out his big bag, and took out the small medicine box with a lot of emergency medicine. Since the baby left the hospital, there are several more medicines in this small medicine box. "It''s not a fever, is it?" Letong lowered her head and asked. "I don''t know..." Ji Rui''s voice became more and more hoarse. Letong can''t find the thermometer in the medicine box. She just looks up and hesitates. Finally, she reaches out her hand. "Let me feel it." Over the years, she has taken care of both her mother and her baby. She has long been able to judge whether she has a fever by touching her forehead. Ji Rui obediently moves his palm away, because Ji Rui is much bigger than Letong. Letong raises his hand and can''t reach his forehead at all. Move the medicine box on your knee to one side, kneel on the seat with one foot, and raise your hand to touch his forehead. Ji Rui half squints, looking at her kneeling beside him, the face is full of worried look. Unlike his warm hands, her hands are cool and soft, covering her forehead, very comfortable. "How''s it going?" Ji Rui''s nose is full of the faint fragrance from her body. Her voice is hoarse. The palm of Le Tong''s hand stayed on his forehead for about ten seconds. The originally slightly frowned eyebrows slowly spread out. Then he saw her breathe. "Fortunately, there was no fever." With that, Letong quickly sits back in her seat, picks up the medicine box again, and looks for the right medicine inside. "I''m strong, I won''t have a fever!" In Ji Rui''s eyes, fever is equivalent to weakness. Letong raised his head and looked at him angrily, "so strong, how can I have a headache?" Ji Rui said, "it''s because I didn''t sleep all night..." Yue Tong stares at him again, "just know..." It seems that he is blaming him for not caring about his health even for his work. This time, Ji Rui didn''t say a word any more, just looked at her in silence. Letong looks for a long time, then finds out the right medicine, takes two pills out and hands them to Ji Rui. "Or let brother Li take you home and have a good rest. I''ll get off here..." Without waiting for Letong to finish, Ji Rui, who has finished taking the medicine, interrupts her in a hurry, "no, I have to go and have a look at the baby." Letong opens her mouth and wants to say something. In the end, she doesn''t say anything. She takes the bottle he handed over and screws on the lid. Then she speaks faintly. "Whatever you want." Ji Rui wants to see the baby''s mood, Letong can understand, so he is always ruthless to refuse his clinging behavior. Ji Rui closed his eyes after taking the medicine. He didn''t know whether he was shutting his eyes or sleeping. Anyway, Le Tong didn''t disturb him all the way until the car came to her stairs. "Mr. Ji, here we are." Letong called softly, but the man seemed to be asleep, and didn''t react at all. Le Tong thought, or directly by him in the car to sleep, let Xiao Li take him home and then call him up. But he said he wanted to see the baby, Letong hesitated for a moment, and finally reached out and gently pushed his shoulder. "Mr. Ji, here we are." Ji Rui slightly opened his eyes and looked at her blankly. After a long time, he was a little sober. "Here it is?" "Well? Or do you just go home and have a rest? " Letong thinks that what he needs most now is a big soft bed, not a baby. "No, I have an appointment with the baby." Ji Rui opens the door and gets out of the car. Letong shakes his head and follows him to get out of the car [today, I went out with my family. There was a lot of traffic on the return freeway. I came home late. Today, there is only the second watch. Good night, girls!] Chapter 361 They entered the door one after the other, and the baby who heard the door came running. "Daddy, Mommy..." Letong takes him by the hand and doesn''t let him rush to Ji Rui as usual. "Baby, your father is a little tired today. Will baby come to the kitchen to help mummy cook?" Ji Baobao immediately turned to hold Ji Rui''s thigh, raised his face and asked anxiously, "Daddy, what''s the matter with you? Is he ill? Shall I call the doctor to show you? " Ji Rui squats down to touch his head, and kisses him on the forehead, "Daddy is not sick, just a little tired." The baby hugged his neck and gave him two kisses on the face. "Daddy, go and have a rest." Letong picks up the baby and says to Ji Rui, "you take a bath. I''ll go to the guest room to clean up. You sleep for a while. I''ll call you when you have dinner." With that, Letong patted the baby''s head, "Bao, where did you hide the big bag of clothes that your father changed last time? Go and bring it to your daddy. " The baby answers with a smile and runs into the master bedroom. Soon, when Letong and Ji Rui change their shoes and enter the living room, the baby runs out with a bag of clothes. "Here you are, Daddy!" Baby put clothes into Ji Rui''s arms. Ji Rui, holding a large bag of clothes, goes to the door of the guest room, "Letong..." With his back to the door and taking the quilt from the wardrobe, Letong turned to see him with more obvious dark circles under his eyes. "Go to wash and sleep quickly. You look like this. The baby will be very distressed." Yue Tong this words, put to tell him clearly, don''t think much, she is good to him, just don''t want to baby son worry. But in Ji Rui''s opinion, Letong must be a little different to herself, but maybe she doesn''t even know it. Or, in fact, she is aware of, just deliberately ignored. Now, he would like to ask, baby loves me, what about you? But when the words came to my mouth, I swallowed them wisely. He knows better than anyone. If he asks this now, he will not get the answer he wants, but may be the terrible consequence of being swept out by Letong. It was not easy for him to get a chance to stay. Now, how could he send it away foolishly? "Well." Ji Rui is so clever that Ji Baobao has a fight. Where does Le Tong know Ji Rui''s calculations? He answers and says thoughtfully, "go to the bathroom of the master bedroom. The water heater has a big water outlet and a high water temperature." Because I think my baby will live with me once in a while, the water heater in the master bedroom bathroom was bought by Letong. Although Ji Rui is tired, he is in a good mood. For one thing, he took the position of chairman into his pocket without danger. For another thing, today''s Le Tong is very considerate and kind to him. If he hadn''t been so serious, maybe he would have gone to take a bath humming. When Ji Rui comes out wearing comfortable home clothes, the living room is empty. Don''t think that mother and son must be cooking in the kitchen. Ji Rui walked over and saw Ji Baobao stepping on a small stool, washing tomatoes and chanting. "Mommy, shall we grow tomatoes?" "Good! The baby chooses the biggest one to keep, cuts it open and puts it in the flowerpot "Is it really that simple?" Baobao doesn''t seem to believe it. "Well, let''s try planting one tomorrow?" "Good!" ¡­¡­ Mother and son are busy with their own work, and their mouths are not idle. They are chatting about something. No one pays attention to Ji Rui standing outside the door. Ji Rui stood outside the door and listened for a while. Without disturbing the mother and son, he turned and walked to the guest room. Ji Rui had a deep and stable sleep. Maybe it''s because the smell of the room makes him feel at ease. Maybe it''s because he feels very satisfied when he thinks of his son and her busy in the kitchen. When he woke up, it was dark all around. Aware that he is Ji Rui in Letong''s guest room, he opens the quilt and gets out of bed in the dark. The curtains are tightly drawn, and the light outside can''t penetrate. Ji Rui is not familiar with the room, but he barely remembers the location of the door. After groping for a while in the dark, he finally touches the doorknob, opens the door and goes out. Outside the living room, it''s quiet. There''s only a light yellow night light flashing. Ji Rui raises his wrist and looks at his watch. It''s more than five o''clock. Dare feeling, oneself this sleep, sleep 11 hours? His stomach grunted in good time, reminding him that he had been left out for a long time. Ji Rui slowly adapted to the light in the living room, and then saw a note on the tea table pressed with a paperweight. When he took it up, it was Letong''s handwriting. Mr. Ji The rice and soup are hot in the electric rice cooker, and the dishes are on the cooking table. You can eat what you want in the microwave oven. Under Letong''s handwriting, there are a few words: big lazy pig! These words are written by the baby. The baby knows a lot of words. It''s difficult for him to read Chinese and English, but he seldom writes with a pen, so that the word seems to match his age. Ji Rui smiles, silently folds the note, puts it into his pants pocket, goes into the kitchen and uncovers the pot. As Yue Tong said, the rice and soup are steaming. Ji Rui heats up the curry beef brisket and Mapo Tofu on the cooking table. When he takes them out, he is surprised to see the shadow in front of the master bedroom. But the shadow is very calm, "general Ji, wake up?" The shadow is Letong. Ji Rui calmed down, "well, I''m sorry to wake you up." Letong yawned, "no, I got up at the right time." Then he turned on the light in the living room. Ji Rui bends over and puts the soup and rice on the tea table. He looks up at her in surprise. "It''s only five o''clock. What do you do when you get up so early?" Letong raises her hand and fastens her hair into a ponytail. She follows Ji Rui into the kitchen. "I''m going to get my baby''s breakfast and lunch ready, and I''m going to wake my baby up and go out for morning exercises with him, and then I can go out with him after breakfast." Letong doesn''t mention that she needs to go back to Ji''s to make coffee for him 15 minutes in advance, but Ji Rui thinks about it for the first time, and feels very guilty about it. "Then you can go to work on time in the future. You don''t have to be 15 minutes ahead of time." Ji Rui actually wanted to persuade her not to work too hard, but he did a lot of such things. Every time he wasted his breath, he was rejected by her original. Therefore, Ji Rui did not dare to mention it again and again. "It''s OK. I go to bed early at night. I wake up at this time every day." Letong is also right. Since Baobao lives with her, her life pattern is as good as that of the retired elderly. In the past, when she was off duty, she would occasionally go out to drink and sing K with Luo yuan''er and others. On weekends, most of us would go out to climb mountains and play ball games. But now, the focus of her life, in addition to the baby, or baby! [the baby is pitifully pulling at the hem of his clothes. Sister, where are your tickets...] Chapter 362 Such a face does not matter Letong, inexplicably, let Ji Rui heartache very much. "Letong, do you hate me?" Ji Rui at this time basically ignored the reason why Letong had a baby. He just thought that because of himself, Letong was only 18 years old and became a pregnant woman with a big stomach. Now she is only 25 years old, and she has completely lost her private time and space. She is busy at work for Ji and after work for her baby. The focus of her life is basically around Baobao. Leshan looked at him strangely and thought, "do you mean having a baby?" Although Ji Rui''s words are endless, the smart Letong still accurately guesses the focus of his topic. Ji Rui nodded. There were always many women around him. Although he never looked at them differently, he knew how wonderful the lives of these ladies were. Today, they will ask some of their sisters to go abroad for a holiday on a whim. Tomorrow, they will go shopping and dress up for someone''s birthday. The day after tomorrow, they will fly abroad for a limited issue brand bag. For them, children are just tools they use to hold men. Keketong, because of her baby, completely lost all the fun of life. Moreover, from the perspective, she didn''t get any benefits because of her baby. But he didn''t know that what every woman pursues is different. People like Letong, even if they don''t have a baby, can never live for material stimulation just like those young ladies. "No, to tell you the truth, I''m very grateful to you about the baby!" Letong takes out the flour from the refrigerator and starts to mix the flour nimbly. "Well?! Thank you? " Ji Rui stares at her tightly. Her answer surprised him. "Yes! I remember that the price you gave was slightly higher than others, but it was only 300000, right? " Although it has been several years, Letong still remembers it very clearly. At that time, when the middleman heard Le Tong''s request, he was very embarrassed to tell her that their prices generally ranged from 100000 to 250000, and the highest one was 300000, but the other side was very demanding and needed a series of interviews. At that time, Letong thought, the interview is the interview, 300000 is 300000, at least, enough for the cost of the operation, other costs, and it''s not too late to think of a way after mom''s operation. Therefore, the next day, the English speaking man appeared in front of Letong. The result of the interview came back quickly. To the surprise of Letong, who didn''t hope, the other party almost didn''t hesitate and appointed her. Moreover, the intermediary told the other party that she had hoped to get a reward of 500000 yuan, and the other party generously agreed. So, about the child''s father, before Letong and Ji Rui were named, his image was very glorious and tall. Even after being on the number, Letong didn''t erase the fact that he had helped himself and his mother through the difficulties because of Ji Rui''s over doing to her later. Ji Rui''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion. To tell you the truth, he didn''t pay attention to the price at all. Now by Yue Tong''s mention, he vaguely remembered that there was such a thing. "It seems that there is such a thing..." After listening to the conversations between Le Tong and the agent, he felt that the woman was intelligent and quick thinking. For the purpose of choosing the baby''s mother, he could not say that he was too fond of the woman. Therefore, he said that the woman seemed to be short of money and wanted to raise her price, so he accepted it. Anyway, to him, three hundred thousand and five hundred thousand are just a symbol, which has no meaning at all. Now, he couldn''t help but be glad that he didn''t refuse her for the extra 200000. He was very glad that he could do something of practical significance for her before he really knew her. "My mother''s health is not very good after the operation. If it wasn''t for the 200000 yuan, my mother would not be able to last that long." Speaking of these, Letong has been very indifferent. Since she recognized her baby, she has calmed down a lot. What she did not dare to think about before, now she thinks it''s too light. Le Tong has to be so polite, but Ji Rui doesn''t know what to say. Frankly speaking, he thinks he is not a gentleman. Most of the time, in order to achieve his goal, he will make full use of all favorable conditions by all means. At this time, the smart one is shouting in his head, reminding him that this is an excellent opportunity to make some special demands with Letong. But in fact, he didn''t say anything. Because he didn''t want to use his smart calculations on Letong. Moreover, when it comes to her mother, he doesn''t want to expose her scar. Although she mentioned that she didn''t care about anything before, he knew better than anyone that the pain of losing a close relative could not be completely healed even if it took a lifetime. Seeing that he was silent, Letong thought that he didn''t want to listen to these old tunes, so she reminded him wisely. "Mr. Ji, don''t you want to eat?" Ji Rui remembered that his hot curry beef brisket and Mapo Tofu were still in the microwave oven. "Well." Ji Rui turns on the microwave oven and hears Le Tong say, "I make fresh noodles for my baby. Do you want to have dinner or noodles?" Ji Rui hesitated and said, "I want to eat, what should I do?" Poof! Le tong can''t help laughing, "the original baby so greedy is inherited from you." Ji Rui also laughed, staring at the back of her head and said, "don''t leave yourself so clear! Who is eating in Longxiang and wants to lick up all the dishes? " Yue Tong''s ears turned red. She bowed her head and pretended to be serious. However, she was still very hard hearted. "Food is the people''s priority. As food, it''s their duty to lick the dishes!" However, Ji Rui was scolded and scolded in her heart. The great demon Ji didn''t care about anything before. How could she know that when she saw delicious food, her eyes lit up her uncontrollable nature? Ji Rui is more and more funny, "so, baby greedy, should be inherited from you!" Le Tong suddenly turns his head and glares at him fiercely, "roll!" Ji Rui went out with two dishes and went to the door with a smile. He stopped and turned to Letong and said, "I''ll have dinner first. I''ll accompany you and your baby to do morning exercises later and come back to eat noodles together!" Yue Tong was so angry that he said, "go away, you''re not a pig!" Ji Rui walks to the living room in a happy mood when he doesn''t hear her [sister, mummy bamboos said that if there are too many tickets, they will make up for what they owed before... Ha ha! Does bamboo mummy have a Baa Baa rogue Chapter 363 In the end, of course, the president of Jida ate the noodles made by Letong himself. When he went out with his bag contentedly, the baby gave two kisses on the two faces, then stood at the door and waved desperately to them, "Daddy, Mommy, by by by!" In the past, Ji Rui''s mind had always been about Ji''s development plan. But just as Baobao waved goodbye to him and Letong, Ji Rui suddenly felt that the picture in front of him was the happy life he wanted most. These psychological changes, he did not dare to mention with Letong. And Letong, it seems that he did not find these changes, as usual and he returned to the company, as usual, step by step to work. At noon, when it''s almost time for dinner, Letong walks in and says to Ji Rui, who is busy. "Mr. Ji, I invite you and elder martial brother to dinner!" Ji Rui is flattered to raise his head, a little can''t believe his ears, "you invite me to dinner?" I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional. Anyway, he has ignored Yang Sheng''s existence. "Well, you and your elder martial brother have been busy for a year, and finally they are elected as the chairman of the association. Let''s have a meal at noon to celebrate." Letong, on the contrary, has to pull Yang Sheng together. Although Ji Rui prefers to have a quiet dinner with her, it may take some time for this idea to come true. Fortunately, he has plenty of time to wait! The place to eat is the Chinese restaurant opposite Ji''s building. When the waiter came to place an order with a handheld computer, Letong and Ji Rui looked at Yang Sheng at the same time and said to him in one voice, "just make up your mind!" Yang Sheng rolled his eyes at them, "ho! My light bulb is too bright, isn''t it? I was asked to order. Isn''t that hard for me? Who knows what you like to eat? " Yang Sheng complained in this way, but he flipped through the menu very quickly and found a bunch of dishes suitable for three people. Letong is very happy. She has already been relieved from her duties for teasing Yang Sheng. She is taking the special drink from the waiter and tasting it carefully. "Beauty, what''s this special drink made of?" Letong thinks the special drink tastes good, so she raises her eyelids and asks the waiter. The waiter had a polite smile on his face. "I''m sorry, miss. This is our chef''s secret special drink Although Letong was disappointed, she nodded with a considerate smile, "OK, I understand." Waiting for the waiter to go away, Ji Rui also took a taste of the cup, and then turned to look at Letong, "do you like it very much?" Letong didn''t say yes or no, "this drink should be mixed with several kinds of fruits, but I can''t tell what it is. The baby should like the sour and sweet taste." Yang Sheng also tried, nodding to agree with Le Tong''s words. "Yes, the baby really likes this drink." Ji Rui didn''t say anything. He just watched Letong wring her eyebrows and tasting the taste of the drink. Looking at her seriousness, she probably wanted to see if she could distinguish the ingredients. "Tong Tong, when did you invite me to your house for dinner?" Yang Sheng brings up the old story again. Ji Rui''s eyes are shining. He stares at Yang Sheng alertly. Without waiting for Le Tong to reply, he gives a reply on his behalf. "This Saturday." Yang Sheng glanced at him with scornful eyes, "Tut, I''m asking Tong Tong, why do you put on a pair of people''s long faces to respond to me? It''s not you cooking! " Ji Rui sips a cup of tea and says, "I can cook. Are you sure you dare to eat?" Yang Sheng, with a bitter face, raised his hand and begged for mercy, "well, I said something wrong! I don''t have the courage to eat your cooking skill that even stray dogs can vomit! " Letong is amused by their words and laughs. It seems that Ji Rui''s cooking has already been heard in the street. "Just this Saturday, the baby said he missed you." She chooses to ignore Yang Sheng''s remarks about her and Ji Rui. In the middle of the meal, Yang Sheng suddenly thought of something and kicked Ji Rui''s foot on the table. "Rui, don''t tell me that I''ve been working hard for a year, and I get paid for two meals today and Saturday?" Ji Rui pick eyebrow, "have an opinion?" "Of course! I''m not * *, how can I get some real rewards? " Ji Rui kicks him back and says, "you''re content. Except you, who is so happy to eat the food my baby helped to cook?" "Baby help? Is it true or not? " "Of course, it''s true. That day''s wonton was made by baby!" Ji Rui''s show off is very obvious. The smile on his face clearly says, look how capable my son is!! Yang Sheng still didn''t believe it, "are you sure the baby didn''t cheat? With a father like you... " Ji Rui pointed to Letong, "have you forgotten who baby Mommy is? That day I saw the baby bag with my own eyes. How could I cheat One side of Letong, originally did not want to pay attention to these two slightly childish men, but heard later really a little can not listen to. "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. Today''s meal is my treat for you two. Saturday''s meal is my treat for you and baby. As for the substantial reward you ask for, don''t be soft hearted. Ask Ji boldly In a word, Letong leaves his relationship with Ji Rui clean. Yang Sheng was stunned for a moment. After reacting, he took a sympathetic look at Ji Rui. Ji Rui seems to have been used to Letong for a long time. From time to time, he poured a big basin of cold water when his head was hot. His face asked Yang Sheng as usual. "Would you like to check your account balance now?" Yang Sheng understood what he meant when he said that¡° Ha, of course not. However, I''d like to find out what travel recommendations I have recently. " Ji Rui glared at him, "don''t mess around. The theme park is about to open. You''re gone. Who will take charge of the overall situation?" Yang Sheng once again turned to Letong for help. "Tongtong, please give me back that workaholic Ji!" Yang Sheng himself had been busy. After the baby was discharged from hospital, he thought Ji Rui would take over all the work of the president. Unexpectedly, the president of Jida, who has been a workaholic since he knew him, has been living a leisurely life from eight to five. A lot of work has been done on him. Business trips are basically transferred to him. Le Tong coughs awkwardly, pretending not to hear his help. "Yang Sheng, you can find a headhunting company to hire a full-time assistant tomorrow. The baby hasn''t fully recovered. I have to spend more time with him!" Ji Rui says that his face is not red and his ears are not hot, but both he and Yang Sheng know that the company he is talking about is not only the baby, but also Letong! Thank you very much for your tickets! Let''s have a kiss!] Chapter 364 That afternoon, Ji Rui, who said he would spend more time with his baby, was quite different. Instead of following Letong from work as usual, he packed up his things and came out early. "Letong, I have a party tonight. You tell the baby that I won''t go with him tonight." Le Tong, who was packing, answered, "OK, I see.", I can''t help but wonder that his schedule for tonight is obviously blank. After listening to Yang Sheng''s words at lunch, did he suddenly realize that he really wanted to take back part of the social work? However, strange to strange, Letong did not ask. Ji Rui stops at her side for a moment. Except for the faint "I know", he doesn''t wait for other superfluous words. He is disappointed, but he doesn''t have a position to blame her for her indifference. "Then I''ll go first." Ji Rui raises his feet helplessly. Letong behind him, when his mood was about to drop to the bottom, suddenly said, "well, don''t drink too much wine. Remember to ask brother Li to prepare some stomach medicine and headache medicine for you." Ji Rui suddenly turns his head to see something from Letong''s face. The other party has lowered his head and continued to sort out the documents on the desk, as if the words full of concern just now were not from her mouth. "Well, I''ll try to drink less. I''ll go to the morning exercise with my baby at 6:30 tomorrow morning. When you prepare breakfast, you should prepare mine together." Ji Rui said, without waiting for Letong to give any reply, he quickly walked out of the office. Letong raises her head and stares at the far away figure for a while. Then she shakes her head and arranges the things on her desk and leaves work with her bag. When Baobao heard that Ji Rui wanted to socialize, she didn''t make any noise. She just picked up the phone and sent such a message to Ji Rui. "Daddy, don''t drink too much wine!" Ji Rui over there takes time to read the baby''s information, and shakes his head with a smile. He thinks that mother and son are of the same mind. What he wants to say is the same thing. Because of Coco''s disturbance, Ji Rui used a lot of relations to calm down the situation for the time being. In the afternoon, the person he entrusted replied that coco and her special plane had been forcibly deported. But Ji Rui knows that although coco people have been deported, she has just begun to play chess with him. Even if Letong asks about these things, Ji Rui will not tell her truthfully. Yang Sheng, however, did not mention anything about coco in front of Letong. In the afternoon, Ji Rui and Yang Sheng carefully filtered the background of all Ji''s important partners. Those who might be related to coco were listed as the research objects by Ji Rui and Yang Sheng. As for those companies directly related to coco, they were immediately listed as the key solution objects. It can be predicted that Ji Rui will be very busy because of coco in the near future! At about ten o''clock in the evening, Letong is standing on the terrace to air her clothes. When she hears a message from her mobile phone, she turns back to the living room and turns on her mobile phone. It''s Ji Rui. "Did you sleep?" Letong thinks that he has something to do, but she doesn''t want to go back and pull it out directly. "Mr. Ji, what''s the matter?" Ji Rui on the other side of the phone didn''t seem to expect that she would call back at the first time. She was stunned for a moment. "It''s nothing. I just want to see if you''ve slept with your baby?" Ji Rui this kind of man will specially send a message for this kind of small matter, which is a little beyond the scope of Letong''s understanding of him. "The baby''s asleep. I''m drying the clothes." Letong answers honestly and walks out of the balcony with her mobile phone. "What time do you sleep at night? Can''t you get up so early in the morning without getting enough sleep? " Obviously, Ji Rui thought of meeting her at five o''clock this morning. Letong one hand holding a guardrail, one hand holding a mobile phone, "after drying clothes to sleep, six or seven hours of sleep a day, enough." Letong didn''t feel that she didn''t get enough sleep. On the contrary, she also felt that since the baby lived with her, her spirit has improved a lot. Probably, it''s because the burden of thinking that I''ve been carrying for several years has finally disappeared, people have relaxed and the quality of sleep has improved accordingly. "But are you still out at night?" Letong can''t hear Ji Rui''s voice, thinking that he is still outside. "No, it''s over. I''m on my way home now." With Ji Rui''s voice, it was a very harsh trumpet. The sound of the trumpet also sounded in Letong''s other ear. Letong leans out to have a look. On the side of the road not far from her home, there is a black car. If she is right, the car is the car of President Ji da. This man Letong raises her hand and pinches her eyebrows. She has a headache. "It''s so late now. Mr. Ji, it''s more than 11 o''clock when you get home. Don''t come here tomorrow. I''ll tell the baby." The man on the other side of the phone is very stubborn, "no, I''ll be here on time tomorrow." Yue Tong sighs in her heart and quickly calculates that it''s nearly an hour''s drive from his home to Ji Rui''s home. He''s going back now, and it''s going to take him two hours tomorrow morning. Now it''s only a little more than seven hours from 6:30 tomorrow, minus the two hours he takes to go back and forth, minus the one or two hours he takes to take a bath and other things, That he can sleep, only more than three hours "Where is your car now?" Yue Tong''s soft hearted problem has been made again, and her words come out without being asked by her brain. After asking, she wants to bite off her tongue and take back the words. "Let me see..." On the other side of the phone, there was a pause, "near the company..." Ji Rui''s answer is very clever. Letong''s house is only three minutes away from Ji''s. Letong secretly rolled a white eye, and heard his voice, a little helpless to ring up in the quiet night. "In that case, you can come directly to my house. Anyway, you have clothes to change with me, so you don''t have to run around on both sides." Inside the microphone, Ji Rui breathes heavily. Letong is a little annoyed and says, "of course, if Ji always has something else to do, go ahead. I''m just talking about it. Don''t take it seriously." It''s the first time for Letong to take the initiative to invite a man to his home for the night. Although, her motive is very pure, simply want him to have more time to rest, but Ji Rui''s silence, inexplicably make her embarrassed. The man on the other side of the phone doesn''t think that she is actually taking the opportunity to suggest something to him, does she? I''m sorry to say that the girls have a clear idea of how much they owe... Ouch Chapter 365 The man on the other side of the phone doesn''t think that she is actually taking the opportunity to suggest something to him, does she? Just when Letong was embarrassed to hang up the phone, Ji Rui replied anxiously, "no, I''ve finished what I''m doing. I''m near your house. I''ll come up soon. I''ll see you later." Ji Rui on the other side of the phone seems to be afraid that Letong will repent. As soon as the words are finished, he hangs up in a hurry. Letong saw that the car with its tail facing its balcony made a beautiful U-turn, but in ten seconds, it had stopped downstairs. Yue Tong quickly retracts her body, picks up the clothes in the basin and shakes them. As if nothing had happened, she hangs the clothes on the hanger to dry them. About four or five minutes later, Letong, who has already hung up her clothes and is sitting in the living room waiting for Mr. Ji to come, finally hears the doorbell ring. It seems that this man has calculated the time and stayed downstairs for enough time on the road before he came up to ring the bell. Letong opens the door and comes with a very pungent taste of wine. Letong can''t help frowning. "Mr. Ji, come in." It seems that he drank a lot tonight. "Sorry to disturb you." Ji Rui''s face was calm, and he said polite words, but he was not polite at all. After entering the door, he locked the door with his backhand, bent over to change his slippers and walked into the living room. Letong brought the ginseng tea that had been brewed just now and handed it to him, "did you drink a lot?" Ji Rui quickly put the bag down, took the cup, "not much, just drank three or two cups." If he said this to others, he might be able to put it off. But to le Tong, who has been with him for more than a year, there is no persuasion at all. Le Tong from his state of this gushing wine gas to analyze, he at least drink one or two bottles of wine, or readily head up to drink fast wine. Usually, he drinks like this, which means that the other party has a bright future. At least, it means that Ji Rui is asking for something from the other party. Letong didn''t refute his words. Seeing that he lowered his head to drink tea and looked at his face carefully, he could not help sighing. "Hungry? I''ll make you hot porridge, or I''ll make you a bowl of noodles? " From his slightly green face, it is estimated that he didn''t even eat dinner. Seeing each other, he just talked about business and drank. Ji Rui slightly surprised to look up at her, it seems, do not dare to believe that they come up in the middle of the night to disturb can be so generous treatment! "Aren''t you going to sleep? Would it be too much trouble for you? " Although he had already said 10000 good words in his heart, he still spoke politely. Le Tong threw a white eye to him, Huo ground turned round, "that I went to sleep, your clothes put in the closet of guest room, Ji always you please help yourself." Letong''s tone is more or less blunt. Ji Rui knows his hypocrisy and politeness. Putting Letong here is not pleasing at all. The long hand stretched out and grasped Letong''s wrist. "Letong, I''m really hungry. I haven''t had two bites of dinner..." A few seconds ago, a man was a mature gentleman. Now, his tone is pitiful, just like a stray dog who has been starving for several days on the roadside. Finally, he sees people coming with leftovers and barks. Originally determined to ignore his music Tong, most can''t stand his this set, but in the heart that gas how also can''t eliminate, only hard to shake off his hand, no good gas back to him asked. "What would you like to eat? Rice porridge or noodles? " Even if she couldn''t see it, she could still imagine his face, which was very similar to the baby''s, when it was full of pitiful writing. Now she would like to turn around and tear the face violently, so as to relieve the depression aroused by his hypocrisy. Ji Rui blinked and hesitated, "did you have any of those Curry Beef Brisket yesterday?" Le tong can''t help but roll a white eye again, this man, still really think now is the restaurant to eat noodles, want to eat what order what?! "Have..." Le Tong does not have the good spirit to drag the long voice to return him. "Then I''ll eat beef noodles... It''s hard for you!" Le Tong snorted and quickly stepped into the kitchen. Soon, Le Tong''s voice came from the kitchen, "you go to take a bath first, and you''ll have noodles when you come out." Ji Rui responds and drinks the ginseng tea in one breath. Originally, he wanted to go to the kitchen to have a look at her, but he was afraid of her hair. In the end, he restrained all his thoughts and went into the guest room obediently. He took his own suit which was folded by Letong and went into the master bedroom. On the bed of the master bedroom, Baobao is sleeping sweetly with his baby in his arms. Ji Rui leans over his ruddy face and kisses him. Just as he is about to get up, Baobao suddenly opens his eyes. His eyes are half narrowed and stare. It seems that he knows the person in front of him is Ji Rui. His fat little hand lifts up and touches Ji Rui''s face. "Good night, Daddy..." Ji Rui grabs his little hand and kisses, "good night, baby!" Ji Rui reluctantly puts down his hand and helps him tuck in the quilt. Squinting under the shower, Ji Rui savors the past two days. He has a kind of illusion like in a dream. Compared with his long and lonely life of more than 20 years, these two days were too warm and happy. Happy to, he really think these, are dreams! In the morning, a woman she likes brings her hot breakfast in front of her. When she goes out, Baobao''s son will stand at the door and say goodbye to him and his other half (although Letong has not accepted him, President Ji DA has included her in private). When I get home after a tiring day, delicious food will be served to the table. The three members of the family gather around the table to chat and eat. Although, most of the time, he is only responsible for eating and listening, the atmosphere and atmosphere are just like drugs. Once they are infected, it is difficult to give up. In the past, there was only a dark room waiting for him. But today, not only did someone open the door for him, but also there was a warm cup of Jiejiu Shencha, a baby son who was sleeping soundly and still saying good night to himself in a daze. Later, there was a delicious supper cooked according to his taste This kind of happy life, if you really dream, then he would rather never wake up! When he goes out after a bath, Letong just comes out with hot noodles. Ji Rui is very hungry, but after taking a bite, he stops his chopsticks and stares at Letong, who is sitting beside and pressing the remote control of the TV. Le Tong seems to be aware of his gaze, turned his head, "noodles paste? Is it salty? " Ji Rui shakes his head and looks at her with deep eyes. It seems that he wants to see into her eyes. "Letong, I can''t quit. What should I do?" [there should be another one later] Chapter 366 Ji Rui shakes his head and looks at her with deep eyes. It seems that he wants to see into her eyes. "Letong, I can''t quit. What should I do?" Le Tong Leng Leng ground looks at him, seem is, didn''t understand his words. However, for whom, to hear such endless words, will also be confused, not to mention, at this time of Letong, has begun to have a slight sleepiness, brain suddenly turn but bend, also very normal. "What can''t get rid of?" Letong holds her cheek, tilts her head and stares at Ji Rui with a pair of curious baby''s eyes. Ji Rui''s heart can''t help pounding, pounding, pounding. Her eyes, originally beautiful, now with a little bit of moisture and a little bit of confusion, make her look more attractive. Ji Rui instantly felt that some parts of his body had changed obviously, and his eyes suddenly narrowed up. The original deep eyes emitted a series of dangerous lights. Fortunately, at this time, Letong was a little confused, and rarely dull. He seemed to have no sense of the dangerous breath from his whole body. Without his answer, he blinked again, and then frowned slightly. In her confused mind, I vaguely remember that President Ji should not smoke. Smoking man, even if cover up again good, how much, or will reveal some clues. Ji Rui''s fingers are very clean. There is no trace of smoke. His breath was always fresh and clean, and there was no sign of smoking. He drinks wine, but he is always very abstemious. Letong has been with him for so long that he only drinks it three times. So, what does he mean by "can''t quit"? Le Tong, who was intrigued, asked persistently, "what can''t Mr. Ji give up? Wine? Or smoke? " Ji Rui tries to suppress the surge in his heart. He takes a deep breath and stares at her. "Do you really want to know?" Suddenly, his voice was deep and hoarse. Letong nodded foolishly and said, "Well! I really want to know! " If in the daytime, smart as she, certainly not foolishly hit the muzzle again and again. But at this time, her brain has begun to enter the semi dormant state of preparing for sleep, so she will persevere to explore the truth under Ji Rui''s three and four reminders. Ji Rui can''t help but slightly hook up the corners of his lips, put the steaming noodles on the tea table, and hook his fingers to Letong, who is eager for knowledge. "Want to know? Come over here, I''ll tell you! " Said, patting around the sofa. Letong opened his eyes, looked at him for a while, hesitated, and finally stood up. However, although her brain was filled with grass, it was not full. She got up from the single sofa, moved two steps, and sat down at the other end of the sofa. "Come on, what can''t you give up?" This question seems to be a curse in Letong''s mind. If she can''t get the answer, she can''t go to sleep at ease. At this time, she even forgot to ask Ji Rui why he didn''t eat noodles, whether it was not delicious or full. She forgot all about it. In her mind, there was only one question. What could he give up. Ji Rui rarely sees Le Tong, who is in such a state of bewilderment and no vigilance. The monster in her heart is shouting more and more fiercely because she is not on guard. Seeing that she was sitting askew on the other end of the sofa, her eyes were staring at him without blinking. Ji Rui''s eyes were a little darker and moved without any trace. Then, before Letong has time to make any response, he suddenly gets up and leans over, holding the back of the sofa in one hand and the armrest in the other, trapping Letong in his sphere of influence. "Eh!" Yue Tong was startled, and a fluster like a frightened deer flashed in her eyes. "Mr. Ji, what do you want to do?" When he said this, Letong''s half asleep brain cells, at last, were so scared that they all returned to work, and a cold sweat broke out in her palm. In my heart, I secretly scolded myself for leading the wolf into the room. In the middle of the night, I not only invited the wolf in, but also gave him Jiejiu tea to drink and cooked noodles for him. Now, the wolf''s liquor was solved, his brain was clear, his stomach was full, his hands and feet were strong, so he thought about extending his claws to her! Ji Rui''s eyes flashed, "don''t you want to know?" Letong raises her foot and wants to kick him, but he detects that when she presses her long leg, she easily presses her long and thin leg firmly. Letong raises another leg and is still easily controlled by him. And by Yue Tong such a resistance, two people''s posture, become more intimate. She can even feel his hot temperature through the thin cloth to the skin of her thighs, and with the waves of heat, she can feel the firmness and elasticity of his leg muscles. Letong is a little angry. She raises her hands against Ji Rui''s strong and stiff chest and scolds in a vicious voice, "go away, I don''t want to know!" She looked a little bluff now. Ji Rui motionless fixed above her, mouth slightly open, showing a very ghostly smile. "But I want to tell you." Letong don''t open face, futile to push him again, "roll, that''s your business, not my business, I don''t want to listen!" Ji Rui''s smile is stronger. He is always a man with a cold face. Now, even the corner of his eyes and eyebrows seem to be full of smile¡° Who says it''s none of your business? Huh? " He takes back the hand on the armrest and grabs her hands against his chest. It''s obvious that one is worth two, but Letong sees his hands lifted up by him and vaguely pressed on the armrest of the sofa. Her whole body was forced to lean forward. Their faces were very close, and their eyes could not avoid his eyes with faint green. This is not the first time that she has seen Ji Rui''s eyes. Once, in his car, he also looked at himself like this. Then, he forced a kiss on her! Letong''s scalp is numb, but his whole body can be used to attack the hands and feet of resistance, which are forbidden by him. At this time, except for a mouth, it seems that nothing can move. She opened her mouth and was about to say something. Ji Rui''s face suddenly came over. Her brain exploded. She thought that he would kiss her again today. Unexpectedly, it is a hot nose, his lips, gently rub her nose, and then, kiss. Soon, he moved his face away and buried it in her ear, breathing in her neck, then his husky voice penetrated her eardrum. "What I can''t give up is not tobacco or wine, but you! Le Tong [I made up three shifts today, and I will continue to work hard tomorrow!! Roar!] Chapter 367 His husky voice penetrated her eardrum. "What I can''t give up is not smoke, not wine, but you! Le Tong Letong trembles slightly. If you say that she didn''t believe his confession last time, but now she believes his words, damn it, a little bit! Ji Rui clearly feels that the woman under him is trembling. He tries to release her hand. Then, he is surprised to find that even if her hands are free, he is not as eager to push himself away as before. Ji Rui tries to put his hand behind her and put his arms around her. His body in his arms was obviously stiff, but Ji Rui didn''t retreat. He buried his face directly into her neck socket, rubbed it gently, and then murmured in her ear. "Letong, can I have a hug... Just for a moment?" Letong stiff body, free hand in the air, hesitated for a while, finally, silently hanging on the sofa, let the man light embrace himself. She didn''t know why her heart suddenly softened when she was angry just now. Clearly, the previous moment, he was still so bad and hateful, but this moment, she felt that he was very poor Holding his own man, it is clear that he has the wealth to rival his country and the huge power that can destroy countless people with a flick of his finger. He always stands at a height that people can''t look up to. But this is such a powerful man. In her eyes, she looks like a depressed child because she can''t get a lollipop Some things she didn''t want to pry into, or chose to ignore all the time, were spread out in front of him. This kind of thing, in principle, a man like him, is not willing to be seen, but he, without reservation, shows up in front of her. This kind of thing is called vulnerability. People who know Ji Rui should only associate him with such words as "strong, domineering and sharp". No one will associate the word "fragile" with Ji Rui. Keketong, however, in this quiet night, in the arms of a slightly drunk man, truly feels his vulnerability. Letong, looking at the thick iceberg blocking her heart, "bang Zhi" dropped a small corner, but she couldn''t help it! Holding her man, really just holding, no more half over the move. Big palms, gently attached to her back, the hot temperature seems to be able to burn a big hole in her back, but the palms, which could have extended to more erotic behaviors, just quietly and carefully attached to her, never moved a dime. His face, buried in her neck socket, rubbed a few times, there was no other redundant action, as if he was holding her now, really just want to get a little rely on her, or just want to get a little spiritual comfort. "What happened?" Mingming, Letong repeatedly tells herself that he Ji Rui''s business, in addition to the baby, she should not pay more attention to it. But now, she couldn''t help it, or she asked without thinking. "Nothing..." Ji Rui''s stuffy voice came out from her neck socket, "just... A little tired..." Le Tong Leng Leng, then, silently sighed. As a matter of fact, she was not very clear. What he said about tiredness was the tiredness he had suffered in the past 20 years. Or, it just refers to the series of consequences brought by Coco''s mess, which makes him tired. Her eyes, over the table that bowl only silk Xu hot noodles, "noodles soon cool, eat early to sleep." Said, hang the hand on sofa, uncanny ground raised, patted his strong back lightly. The stiff feeling of his back reminded her of the saying that the more rigid a thing is, the easier it is to break. Is this extended to a person with a personality like him? Because they are too rigid, they never know how to leave room for maneuver when dealing with things. Therefore, when they are frustrated, they are always hurt more deeply than others, and they are in pain! See Ji Rui silent, just silently holding her, Letong stick on his back hand, can''t help but sweep, gentle as if to pacify the sleepy baby. "Is it because I drink too much wine and I don''t want to eat?" Letong''s voice is so soft that it can drip water. Ji Rui is still silent. Her body reaction, which was on the verge of explosion, miraculously subsides because of her gentle comfort. At first, he didn''t dare to offend her, because he knew that if he offended her forcefully when he was awake, he would only scare her back to a position he could never touch again. But now, he is completely without that kind of indecent mind, just feel like holding her, head on her shoulder, unprecedented peace of mind, warm. This kind of security, which is similar to the feeling of sleeping in the arms of a mother in her infancy, is both strange and familiar. Probably, all humans and animals have this instinct to seek warmth. And she gave him the most comfortable temperature. This temperature makes him easily put down all his defenses and armor. He just wants to close his eyes and have a good rest under this warm package Yue Tong see Ji Rui a little reaction also don''t give oneself, then light voice called a voice, "Ji total?" No response! "Ji Rui?" The head on her shoulder moved a little, "huh?" This time, the man finally gave some reaction. "Do you still have noodles? If you don''t want to eat, just go back to bed. " Letong doesn''t care about the neglect of her labor achievements. Ji Rui''s head moved again. Finally, he raised his face. "No, I''m hungry!" When he said this, the stubborn expression on the face of a 31 year old man was almost the same as that of a five-year-old baby. Letong is both angry and funny. She scolds in her heart. Since you are hungry, you should be a good eater. You have to turn into a wolf. Even if you want to fight, you don''t have the strength to fight, do you? This next Le Tong, Ji Rui''s forbearance attributed to his hunger dizzy reason. Fortunately, these Tucao, only in her mind, otherwise, make complaints about President Ji Da, will immediately put her down, right in the right place! "Then go and eat it. It''s cold." Yue Tong pats his back and raises his chin to indicate that what he needs at this time is the bowl of noodles, not her. Ji Rui''s face is very close. After resting for a while, Ji Rui''s eyes are more profound and difficult to understand. It contains rich and difficult contents, which makes Yue Tong who has to look at him feel shy. In the past, she deliberately pretended to be stupid, so she was always reluctant to explore what the deep meaning in his eyes represented. Now, if she didn''t understand, it would be a bit hard to say. Chapter 368 In the past, she deliberately pretended to be stupid, so she was always reluctant to explore what the deep meaning in his eyes represented. Now, if she didn''t understand, it would be a bit hard to say. "President Ji..." Obviously, it''s the same as usual. At this time, Letong calls out, but it''s very difficult. Hearing Ji Rui''s ears, she feels a little coy. "Huh?" The man picked to pick eyebrow, the face seemed to write a big question mark directly. Once again, Letong don''t open her face, dare not, look at Ji Rui''s eyes full of too much connotation. Intuition told her that he knew what she wanted to say, but he pretended to be stupid! "Let me go..." Just because he pretends to be stupid doesn''t mean she has to accompany him to pretend to be stupid, "I''m going to bed." Ji Rui sees that she is always straightforward and rarely shows her awkward appearance. He just thinks that she is also very cute. Like a person, it''s probably like this. No matter she likes to laugh, scold, glare and curl her mouth, she seems to have a different style and is very cute. "Do you believe it?" Ji Rui''s hand, although still very secure, is still tightly clasped on her waist, and does not mean to let go. "What do you believe?" Letong turns around and stares at him. "Believe me, it''s you who can''t quit." Ji Rui''s eyes are burning. It''s like burning a hole in her face. Yue Tong pushes his chest and scolds him angrily, "don''t believe it! Who wants to believe you white eyed wolf! Thanks to my worry about you, it''s just dogs catching mice and meddling in their own business... " When she found the man who couldn''t push away just now with her hands and feet, the words stopped. Ji Rui had been half kneeling and leaning on her, but he straightened up and sat up. Before waiting for Letong to say anything more, his wolf claw, which he took back, stretched out again. Letong instinctively leans back to hide. His hand has fallen on her head. Without waiting for her to open her mouth, his long fingers have slid from top to top of her hair. Only when Letong reacts, can he understand that he is helping himself to arrange his hair. Originally, the cold and old-fashioned man changed his route in a flash. He was gentle and warm. Even when he looked at her, he was so gentle that she wanted to find a sand pile to bury her face. Ji Rui gently combed her hair and said softly, "go to bed. You have to get up early tomorrow." Letong pats his hand and hums coldly, "hum, the cat cries for the mouse..." and then stands up and goes back to sleep around him. Ji Ruiwei raises his head, stares at her ears, which are so red that they can drip blood. He raises his lips and says, "good night!" to her back Letong''s feet are smeared with oil. She flashes into the master bedroom and slams the door shut. Then, as if she had been drained of all her strength, she sticks her body to the door. For a long time, she can''t move. Even if she how bluff, how to maliciously deny, he seems to have determined that, in fact, she has believed him! And she knows very well that even if she doesn''t believe it, at least half of them do! Now, what should we do? Letong leans back on the door and closes her eyes in distress Ji Rui outside the door is in a good mood. He takes the bowl of noodles with just the right temperature and solves them with noodles and soup. I thought that he had to spend a lot of time to make her believe in himself, and then make her like himself. Now it seems that even if she doesn''t completely believe him, she likes him. In the past, Yang Sheng has repeatedly reminded him that Letong''s feelings for him are unusual. At that time, he only thought that she had no intention. Now, in fact, from then on, she just liked him, right? However, this kind of love was so hidden that she didn''t even find it. Just like now, she doesn''t seem to like him. It turns out that not only he but also she is a fool! But, fool with fool, just right! ¡­¡­ That night, in the two adjacent rooms, Letong flipped pancakes over and over in distress for a whole night, and didn''t sleep vaguely until dawn. But Ji Rui''s situation is just the opposite. After eating noodles and brushing her teeth, she falls into bed and goes to sleep. So, the next morning, the spiritual chess player became president Ji Da, while the man with two obvious dark circles under his eyes became Letong. "Baby, shall we have morning tea this morning?" Ji Rui, who gets up early and sits on the sofa to read the news, glances at Letong, who is not in good spirits, and raises his hand to signal his baby son to come. Baby eyes over surprise, but, but dare not casually agree, but raised his face looking at Letong, small hand pulled Letong''s hand. "Mommy, let''s have morning tea together. Baby wants to eat shrimp dumplings from Longxiang Hotel..." Although the baby out of the hospital, but Letong to his diet control is very strict, those high-fat high protein food such as shrimp and crab, the baby really for a long time did not eat. However, two days ago, when Dr. Dong came to check the baby, he said that it doesn''t matter if the diet can be relaxed properly. Letong looked at the greedy baby desperately swallowing saliva, swept his head and hummed, "OK, let''s have morning tea, snack goods." He said, gently pushing the baby toward Ji Rui, "go to your daddy and stay there. Mommy will go to clean up the things that go out." "OK..." the baby trots to Ji Rui. "Like a monkey..." Letong looks at the little guy''s quick recovery, a smile on his face, and turns to enter the bedroom. "Po, did mommy not sleep well last night?" Ji Rui puts his laptop aside, holds his baby in his lap and spies on him directly. Baby quickly put his face close to him, "you quarreled?" Ji Rui shook his head, "of course not." "Then why can''t Mommy sleep well? It''s usually mommy who wakes up the baby. Today, the baby wakes up and Mommy is still sleeping. " The baby said, thought for a while, and asked, "is daddy making Mommy angry again?" Ji Rui pinched his face, "no..." This answer is obviously a little weak. Last night, the quarrel was definitely not counted, but he did and seemed to make her angry. Though, he didn''t regret it, he even congratulated it. But she was angry, and it was true. And Letong, indeed, has some Qi Ji Rui. But later, this anger, even more, became her own. In other words, she is not angry, just, can''t think of how to face the next thing. She didn''t fall in love, but there were people who told her. Just, before no matter who to tell, she has never tried like now at a loss! Chapter 369 When she comes out of Longxiang hotel after morning tea, Letong thinks Ji Rui will let the driver take her baby home first. Ji Rui asks her, "baby, do you want to go to work with daddy and Mommy today?" The little guy immediately fell in love, hugging Ji Rui''s neck and kissing his face. "Is that ok? Can baby go with daddy and Mommy? " In this matter, the baby has always been very sensible and measured. Even though he knows that he is recovering and can take advantage of it, he never makes noise when Letong goes to work. He always stays at home waiting for Letong to come back from work to accompany him. In his heart, he knows better than anyone that the relationship between daddy and Mommy is still in the cold war period (this is the parent relationship he understands). If he is not good and makes mommy angry, she may leave him and daddy and run to D province at any time, just like last time. So, even though he really wanted Letong to be with him 24 hours in his heart, he never dared to mention it. Even if he knows that Letong actually works in his father''s company, he never dares to go to work with Letong. Letong, however, is reluctant to engage in any specialization. She is the baby''s own mother. She thinks that no one in the company knows anything except Yang Sheng. So, Ji Rui asks her baby, "baby, no matter who you meet, you can''t talk about it. Do you know?" "Oh Baobao nodded like a good baby. "If people ask you about your parents, you say that you don''t know about adults. Do you know?" "Good!" The baby''s head is like pounding garlic, but he says in his heart, hum, I know a lot! "Don''t tell anyone about the baby living in Mommy''s house, you know?" This time, the baby did not answer immediately, but blinked and asked, "why? Baby is Mommy''s child. What''s wrong with living in Mommy''s home? " Asked, wrongly rubbed to her arms. Letong choked for a while, then said, "Mommy, this is not for the safety of the baby?" As far as she knows, no matter before or now, there are basically bodyguards around the baby, so this reason should barely be able to cope with the past. Baby tilted his head to think for a while, reluctantly accepted the reason of Letong, bowed his head and pursed his mouth and said, "Oh, ok... Baby knows!" Ji Rui, sitting on one side, quietly listens to Letong explain a lot to the baby, but he never expresses any opinions until Letong says "get out of the car.", He opened the door and took the baby down. As soon as the baby gets out of the car, he stands by the door and reaches out to help Letong get out of the car. Letong puts her hand on Baobao''s hand and gets out of the car. Baobao takes Ji Rui in one hand and Letong in the other hand and happily goes to the gate of Ji''s family. In her mouth, she says to Xiao Li on the car. "Uncle Li, you help my daddy and Mommy with the bag!" Xiao Li answered, "OK!", Whoosh and drive to the underground parking lot. Letong then remembered that drivers usually drive their cars into the underground parking lot. How can they put them down outside the gate of Ji''s today? Letong is still in doubt. Baobao has led her and Ji Rui to the gate. When the two security guards see someone coming, they have already opened the glass door to wait at the gate. "Good morning to President, good morning to miss Le, good morning to young master!" "Good morning, uncles!" Ji Baobao grabbed their hands and hopped into the gate. After saying hello, he turned to them and said with a smile, "the two uncles are very smart and handsome in uniform!" The two security guards stood up straight and straightened the uniform. Letong turns a white eye in her heart. This boy is born to be an expert in buying people''s hearts. He''s like his father''s face paralysis for thousands of years, day by day! [something happened last night, so I didn''t update it at night. Sorry...] Chapter 370 If Letong remembers correctly, her baby should have been "Aunt Huang, don''t listen to the young master''s nonsense..." in more than a year of Ji''s life, Letong tries to give her baby''s words back. Aunt Huang glared at her, "Tong Tong, you should tell me about the president earlier, so I don''t have to think about introducing my boyfriend to you all the time." Letong has a big head. She wants to make a hole in the floor of the elevator for her to run away. Since she came back to work, Aunt Huang is really very enthusiastic. She often leads her to say that men with good conditions want to introduce them to Letong. This kind of small matter, Ji family a big one small two men certainly won''t know, this hear from other people''s mouth, Qi brush''s four eyes "swish" to shoot to Yue Tong. "Letong!" "Mommy Cried the two in one voice. Letong can''t wash her when she jumps down the Yellow River. First of all, she doesn''t ask Aunt Huang to introduce her boyfriend. Second, she and Ji Rui are just superiors and subordinates. Besides, what''s the matter?!! "Aunt Huang, you... Alas! Forget it Letong is very innocent and confused to Aunt Huang. She wants to blame something, but she is too embarrassed to open her mouth. Finally, she decides not to say anything, so that she can avoid making too many mistakes! Just at this time, the elevator door "Ding" to open, it is the 15th floor of the accounting department, Aunt Huang said goodbye to Ji He and baby with a smile, and soon flashed out, completely did not know, he left a big bomb to Letong. When the elevator door closes again, Ji Rui reaches out and presses the key to the top floor directly. Then, he turns to Letong calmly and asks faintly, "do you want Aunt Huang to introduce a man to you?" "Where is it? That''s what Aunt Huang said she wanted to introduce to me. What''s the matter with what? " Le Tong stares at him, angrily denies. After the denial, she turned around. Ah?! Wait, it''s her own business to introduce a man or not. What''s the matter with him? Why does this man put on a face of a real boyfriend to question his girlfriend? The most irritating thing is, how can she deny it so quickly? As a single young woman, it''s not shameful for her to find someone to introduce a man. Why should she explain it with a guilty heart? Ji Rui takes a deep look at her and doesn''t say a word. He just pulls the baby''s hand. Baobao, understanding, releases Ji Rui''s hand, embraces Letong''s waist, looks up at Letong bitterly, "Mommy, do you really want to go on a date with other people?" Letong is angry about how she can be so spineless. When Ji Rui asks, she recruits everything. When she hears the baby son''s question, she can''t help but return to him excitedly, "yes, mommy has no insight. It''s not a bad thing to go and have a look." Ji Rui Mou color a sink, stare at her face to query a way, "see?" Tone, no longer just indifferent, but with a very strong acid. Aware of the change of his tone, Letong felt a little happy. Pick to pick eyebrow to slant to fly him one eye, "of course! Only when you see too much can you grow your mind. " The baby is also aware of the smell of gunpowder between the parents'' words. She looks left and right, wring her eyebrows and thinking about which one is more suitable. Ji Rui snorted coldly, "hum! Mind? You''ve got enough eyes. If you grow any longer, you''ll become a corns! " Yue Tong was choked by his sentence, and looked at him and hummed, "what''s wrong with me? No matter how much I have in mind, I won''t go to Mr. Ji. Please! Let it go! Heart Baby a look at the situation is not right, quickly pull Ji Rui, motioned him not to talk. It can be seen from this that when parents are in a tit for tat situation like now, the baby is actually more afraid of Letong. Ji Ruike took out his mobile phone directly, regardless of the baby''s explicit suggestion, and soon sent such a sentence in the company''s wechat circle. "From now on, no one is allowed to introduce male friends to the Secretary of the president in any way or by any means! Those who violate the rules will be reduced in salary and position! If it''s serious, you''ll be dismissed and dismissed! " You know, since the establishment of Ji''s wechat circle, President Ji has never gone too far. He is very clear that this is just a circle for employees to communicate with. With him, everyone will feel depressed. Therefore, he has never made a speech here. This, his words, the circle immediately fried pot! Although he didn''t name this, he was the only president. His secretary was not le Tong. Who else could it be? This sentence not only directly confirms the truth of yesterday''s rumor. What''s more, the president of Jida publicly acknowledged Letong''s identity and solemnly announced to the whole company: Letong is Ji Rui''s person. Who dares to see it? Kill it! No! Pardon! [two shifts today, tomorrow. Good night, girls] Chapter 371 Letong knows nothing about Ji Rui''s wechat message in the circle, saying that it''s not too bad to throw an atomic bomb. When the elevator door is opened on the top floor, she takes her baby''s hand and doesn''t even look at Ji Rui. She quickly passes in front of Ji Rui and walks out. "Ji Yu, what did you promise to Mommy just now? How can you forget everything in the blink of an eye? " Letong tries her best to be calm. She just pretends to be fierce to her baby son. However, she was vaguely aware of what was wrong, and these wrong places were definitely part of her own son. The baby blinked. Chao Letong showed a big smile. Then he scratched his head and pretended to be a fool. "Mommy... The baby didn''t forget, but he was quick to say it all at once..." Letong loves and hates the boy''s wit. If Ji Rui is the object of his calculation, most of Letong will applaud. But when the object of his calculation is her own, she becomes dumb, eating Coptis, suffering words. "Quick talk..." Really want to let tong mouth scold this baby pimple, she can''t bear to part with, only a stuffy hold in the heart, hold back chest pain! Baobao carefully looks at Letong. He is very clear that he is really angry with Mommy, so he does not dare to look back at Ji Rui. Instead, he pulls Letong''s hand and obediently follows her into the office. Letong is not willing to let his son out of anger even if she is depressed. After entering the office, she asks him to sit on the sofa in the sitting room next to her. "Sit, Mommy will pour you a glass of water." The baby blinked and said pitifully, "Mommy, the baby is thirsty and wants to drink apple juice..." Letong has no way to refuse her baby son''s request and nods. Baby obediently sat on the sofa, watching her turn into the tea room, this just turned to see his father. "Daddy, Mommy is angry!" Baby a face afraid of expression, low voice to Ji Rui said. Ji Rui''s face hasn''t slowed down. He takes a look at his son and doesn''t say a word. Baby hook finger, signal him to come, Ji Rui''s mood is also not very good, but the son or pet very much, this just put the face close to the past, baby a pair of small hands pulled his face. "Oh, Dad, don''t always wear a dead face. No wonder Mommy wants to go out and see you. Look at your face. It''s so ugly!" The baby tore at him and scolded him. Ji Rui''s mouth twitches. I don''t know whether he was pulled by the baby or angry! "Daddy is not handsome?" Ji Rui hummed. Baby gives him a big white eye, "handsome! But can you eat it? " Ji Rui is confused, "what do you mean?" The baby sighed like a little adult, "if the baby does something wrong, will daddy not scold the baby because the baby is handsome? Will you be angry because your baby is handsome? " Ji Rui didn''t even have to think, "of course not!" Children are to be educated, knowing that he is wrong, of course, have to be well educated, how can it be the same when nothing happens? Even if the baby looks lovely, it is impossible to offset the blame and education for doing wrong. Baby patted his forehead, with "you are really stupid" look at Ji Rui disdain, tone, is also extremely dislike and helpless. "Right? If daddy does something wrong, no matter how handsome he is, Mommy will be angry... " Ji Rui suddenly has a blank face and looks at his son reluctantly. "What did I do wrong?" The baby patted his forehead and fainted. After a while, he asked, "the aunt said that she would introduce her boyfriend to mummy. What did mummy say?" Ji Rui gets angry when he mentions this, but the baby''s son has to poke him in the pain, so he has to bear the pain and think about it, "your mother said that Aunt Huang was hot and wanted to introduce her..." Ji Baobao stared at him and said, "well... So?" If prompted to this step, Ji Rui really does not understand, it is really stupid beyond cure!! "So, baby means that your mommy has already explained that Daddy doesn''t believe it. That''s why mommy gets angry. When your mommy gets angry, she deliberately says something to annoy daddy?" Ji Rui conjectures and analyzes little by little along with the baby''s tips. The more he says it, the more he feels that he is too suspicious. It is clear that Letong has indeed denied that he wants to have a blind date, but he is so angry that he completely ignores it. He just sticks to her angry words. The baby took a long breath and collapsed on the sofa, muttering, "stupid Daddy..." When Letong managed to squeeze out a cup of apple juice from the juicer in the tea room, which didn''t even tear off the package, there was only baby''s shadow in the living room. It seemed that the man who made her so angry that she hid in the office wisely. "Baby, come on, drink while it''s hot." Cold drinks and so on, the baby can not drink temporarily, therefore, Letong slightly heated the juice. The baby took the juice and said, "thank you, Mommy!", Gulu took a big drink, "have a good drink!" Letong touches his head and gets up to go to work, but Baobao points to the president''s office behind her, "Mommy, daddy let you in." Although Letong is still angry with Ji Rui, she can''t go on strike and protest for a little private affairs during working hours. "Well, the baby will play by himself for a while. Mommy will go in and see if your daddy has any work to order." Letong has made psychological preparations. Ji Rui will deliberately make trouble for herself because of what happened just now. After all, such things have happened from time to time before. Like today, it is not new that the sky is still clear one moment before, and the face suddenly changes like lightning and thunder, blaming her indiscriminately. It''s her foolishness, it''s her innocence, thinking that he has started to change, and will never be subjective and suspicious like before. It turns out that dogs can''t change their way of eating excrement, cattle are cattle wherever they lead, and monkeys don''t evolve into adults because they are old! "Mr. Ji, what can I do for you?" Yue Tong, who knocks on the door and pushes in, is polite in tone and clever in appearance. Such Letong reminds Ji Rui of the former Letong who likes to disguise and always disguises in front of him. Ji Rui can''t help frowning when he thinks of all kinds of things in the past. "Letong, I..." Yue Tong raises her eyelids. As soon as she sees him frowning, she immediately pulls the corners of her mouth at him, showing a flattering smile. Before Ji Rui finishes, she interrupts him. "Coffee, right? I''ll cook it for you right now. Mr. Ji, please wait a moment! " Letong finished, did not wait for Ji Rui to explain, immediately turned around and trotted out, the man behind the desk, that face of chagrin expression, she naturally did not see. [I thought I could send it before 0:00, but I didn''t know that the computer crashed and it took dozens of minutes to restart... Fortunately, the manuscript is still there!! Amitabha Chapter 372 Letong whirlwind general blow to the outside, baby that apple juice has not finished, looked up at her in consternation¡° So fast? " Yue Tong glances at him and doesn''t explain anything. He flies into the tea room. The baby is full of doubts. Didn''t Daddy send someone in to explain and apologize? How did Mommy come out in the blink of an eye? Is it clear that mommy is not angry? Or did that stupid daddy make more mistakes and make Mommy more angry? The baby tilted his head and bit the straw. He was wondering if he wanted to go in and ask daddy, but he heard a glottal sound. His calm dad came out of the office in a hurry. As soon as the baby looked at his slightly frowning and indecisive appearance, he thought that he couldn''t make sure that mummy would come out to take remedial measures. He didn''t say much. His little mouth was pursing towards the tea room, indicating that his mummy was there. Ji Rui receives his son''s instructions, but without stopping, he runs to the tea room. The glass door of the tea room is concealed. Ji Rui stands outside, hesitates for a moment, and gently pushes the door open. Letong stands by the window, with her back to the door and bows her head to do something. After Ji Rui enters the door, he stops at the door and doesn''t move. He frowns and thinks what to say. Deceiving people is a profound knowledge. Ji Rui probably can''t pass the entrance examination, not to mention that the person he is trying to coax is known as the most difficult creature in the world - woman. Ji Rui looks at the light, only to see Letong''s half white neck after she lowers her head. The bright sunlight sprinkles on her smooth skin, reflecting a touch of porcelain like light. "Letong..." Ji Rui didn''t know how to coax him, but he felt that the longer he was silent, the smaller the chance to speak. Yue Tong seems to be startled by him. She suddenly turns her head and looks at him in a little surprise. She turns back to him and says, "Mr. Ji, what''s the matter? Afraid I''ll be lazy? " Ji Rui obviously choked, "Letong, you should know, I don''t mean that." "I don''t know." Yue Tong said, pouring coffee into the pot, adding water and pressing the switch. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted you that way." Ji Rui stifles enough strength to say the apology, only to find that the apology is not a difficult thing. Letong turns around, arms in both hands and legs overlapping, leaning in front of the console, looking at him indifferently. "Mr. Ji, you don''t have to say sorry! It doesn''t matter to me whether you doubt it or not. You can doubt it or convict directly. Anyway, I don''t mind! " It means that no matter what Ji Rui thinks of her, it has nothing to do with her. Ji Rui doesn''t like her indifferent attitude. Even if he didn''t know her very well, he knew that she, who seemed to be indifferent to everything, had secretly pricked up all over her body under her soft fur. If he didn''t know what to do at this time, he would definitely be stabbed with blood. But what if he didn''t like it? He offended her first, so he couldn''t ask her to treat him with her usual gentle face. Even if she sneered at him, he had to bear it. Ji Rui knows that he won''t deceive others, so he directly gives up the idea of using sweet words to coax Letong. He is a rational person. Similarly, he thinks Letong is also a rational person. As long as he speaks clearly, she should be able to be relieved gradually. Ji Rui with such an idea, no matter what angry words Letong says, he tries to restrain his anger. When she finishes, he sincerely looks at her and says. "Letong, I''m not good. I''m so angry when Aunt Huang says she wants to introduce you to her boyfriend. I''m sorry!" As the saying goes, Ji Rui, who keeps apologizing in a low voice, can''t be scolded even if she is angry and wants to scold. "Well, it''s nothing. Why is Mr. Ji so serious?" The chill on Letong''s face eased a little. Ji Rui is more terrible than Ji Rui. She knows better than anyone. The incident just now is not a big deal. It''s because he overreacted. Even the present apology is a big deal. Ji Rui stares at her tightly, "I''m sorry!" Letong has never seen Ji Rui apologize so solemnly. Even if she is angry, she can''t get angry even if she wants to. "Tut, Mr. Ji, you''re so wordy. Hurry back to do your work. I''ll serve you the coffee when it''s ready." Yue Tong says, turn round to no longer manage Ji Rui. Ji Rui didn''t leave the tea room as she wanted to. Instead, he always leans there silently and looks at her back. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. When Letong poured the coffee, she turned around and saw that he was still leaning there, startled. "Why are you still there?" Ji Rui took the coffee, deep eyes fixed to look at her, "still gas?" Letong has seen cheeky, never seen such a person who has to admit that he is not angry before he leaves. "I''m afraid of you, President Ji da. I''m not angry Letong said angrily and wanted to go out around him. Ji Rui straightened up, and the tall body blocked the door immediately. "I really have a bad temper. Can I change it?" Ji Rui looks down at Letong. To tell the truth, it''s the first time for president Ji to admit his mistake and ask for forgiveness in a low voice. Letong is a little surprised. In fact, she didn''t expect Ji Rui''s attitude of admitting his mistakes to be so deep. She is used to seeing him who is strong and domineering. On the contrary, she is very uncomfortable with him who deliberately collects his anger. "Mr. Ji, I don''t care if you have a good temper. In the same way, if you are used to my business, you can look at it. If you are not used to it, you can leave it alone, OK? " It''s not Letong''s affectation, but her relationship with him should not interfere with each other''s affairs. Ji Rui doesn''t like to hear this, "it can''t work!" Letong looks at him in amazement, thinking that he has heard wrong. "I like you, you say you don''t believe it, I can give you time to confirm, but you let me ignore your business, I can''t do it!" Ji Rui is very honest. No matter whether Le Tong accepts him or not, he has already determined that she is his own person. Since she is Ji Rui''s person, it is impossible for other men to covet Ding Ding Ding. She is not satisfied with their own place, other, he can change, but this point, in any case, he will not give in. Yue Tong is really more and more big, "Ji Zong, don''t you think you are too overbearing? You say you like it. It''s your one-sided business. Why should I cooperate with you? " Ji Rui looks at the sullen meaning that rises gradually in her eyes, the meaning that the slightest flinches also does not have. "You like me, too!" [the card is very ecstatic. There should be another watch later, but it will be very late. Girls, don''t wait Chapter 373 "You like me, too!" Yue Tong is so surprised that she steps back. I don''t know whether she is frightened by his self-confidence or shocked by being forced to peep into her heart. "I didn''t!" Letong looks up at him and firmly denies it. "You have!" Ji Rui didn''t want to pierce her, but he was very upset to see her blindly deny it. It''s not shameful to like Ji Rui. Why mention this as taboo as plague? Letong looks at him and suddenly feels that such a confident man is ridiculous. "Ha ha, Mr. Ji, you are not an ordinary narcissism!" No matter what the man thinks, Letong says no is no! Letong said again after he finished. "Mr. Ji is really joking. Do you think you can make me like you just with this handsome face that makes me crazy? You''re a cold, old-fashioned, mean, poisonous, suspicious, jealous, moody person who likes you. You''re either blind or stupid Ji Rui didn''t know when he put the coffee aside, holding his arms and laughing to hear her bombard him with a bunch of guns. After she finished, he took two steps forward and approached her again. The distance between them was only a few centimeters. "Have you finished?" Ji Rui looks at her without blinking, with a faint smile in his eyes. Le Tong Leng Leng, according to Ji Rui''s former temperament, after hearing her reproach, shouldn''t she be furious? But he didn''t look angry at all? What''s more, you seem to be very happy? Are you so funny about what you said? Or did he not listen to a word at all? Le Tong extremely puzzled to look at him, the other party blinked, said. "I thought that in other people''s eyes, I could be described and summarized in the four words of" facial paralysis is boring ". I didn''t expect that in your eyes, I was so vivid and multifaceted. Sure enough, you like me more than I thought!" The man''s complacent expression almost makes Letong want to slap him in the face. "That''s disgusting, not liking!" Le Tong cold hum a, don''t want to talk about this arrogant guy again. Ji Rui takes a deep look at her again. He denies her all the time. Ji Rui suddenly loses his aggressive momentum just now. He retreats two steps and follows her words. "Well, well, if you say it''s disgusting, it''s disgusting." After Ji Rui retreats, Letong suddenly feels that the air around Zhou is much fresher. Just now, the inexplicable pressure disappears. Ji Rui takes the coffee, turns around and pushes the door with his hand on the handle. But he doesn''t step out immediately. Instead, he stops at the door and says something. "It''s said that like a person, it''s almost like a blind fool." After dropping this thought-provoking sentence, Ji Rui strides out without looking back, leaving Letong in a daze on the console. Baby a see Ji Rui oneself a person to come out, slanted slant body to see behind him, the facial expression nervous ground asks. "Daddy, how''s it going? Is mommy not angry?" Ji Rui looks relaxed, "well, not angry." In addition to coaxing, there is another way to deal with an angry woman, that is, to create a new problem for her to worry about, so that she will have no time to be angry again. Now, she''s probably thinking about another problem. She won''t have time to annoy him at all. Ji Rui smiles and reaches for his waist to pick up the baby. "Bao, come in to accompany daddy." Baby takes a look at the door of the tea room and Ji Rui''s face again. He is always not at ease. "Is Mommy really OK?" "Well, it''s really OK!" Ji Rui nodded for sure. Letong''s brain is blank for a long time because of Ji Rui''s bomb. When she''s relieved, she takes a deep breath, shakes her head, leaves the tea room and goes back to her seat. Sitting on the seat, Letong''s brain repeatedly echoed Ji Ruigang''s two words, "you like me!"¡° If you like someone, it''s almost like a blind fool! " Letong can''t settle down to work, so she picks up the phone and pulls it out. "Elder martial brother!" "Madam President, what can I do for you?" In the microphone came Yang Sheng''s smooth voice. Yue Tong frowned, "elder martial brother, what are you talking about?" "Tongtong, I didn''t say that. The president has publicly admitted your identity in the wechat circle, so I almost didn''t put a ring on you and pulled you to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get your certificate." Yang Sheng kindly told the confused client who seemed to be in the dark about the wechat that broke the hearts of countless elite ladies. Letong takes a breath of air, takes out her mobile phone, opens wechat, opens it, and immediately displays a pile of unread private messages. Ignoring this pile of private letters, Letong directly opens the wechat circle and sees Ji Rui''s wechat at a glance. "From now on, no one is allowed to introduce male friends to the Secretary of the president in any way or by any means! Those who violate the rules will be reduced in salary and position! If it''s serious, you''ll be dismissed and dismissed! " Letong is so angry! "Elder martial brother, can you do me a favor?" Letong didn''t think about it carefully. Her first reaction was to give Ji Rui a downfall! "Tongtong, I can help you with anything, but if you ask me to pretend to be your boyfriend or something, I can''t obey you!" I have to say that Yang Sheng really knows Letong. "Elder martial brother!" Le Tong is also anxious. At this time, all she can ask is him. He''s the only one who can keep Ji Rui away, right? Say what she also like him, say what like a person is equal to blind fool, she will use the fact to tell him, she does not like him! Because she has other people she likes! She is not blind or stupid. What she likes is a man who is close to perfect in the eyes of everyone, Yang Sheng. However, no matter what she said, Yang Sheng would not agree with her. "Tong Tong, can you let me go? I don''t want to die yet! Let Rui know that I''ll play with you. I''ll definitely die miserably! " Letong hangs up a little depressed and starts to think about who is more suitable to be this temporary "boyfriend". But after thinking about it, except for Yang Sheng, she really couldn''t find a more suitable person. Of course, she can ask Luo Yifan, or even Zhong Hao. She believed that as long as she explained the reason clearly, they would certainly help her. But she can''t make use of others even when she knows that they like her. Moreover, with Ji Rui''s attitude of being sure to repay, if Luo Yifan or Zhong Hao help her, she will definitely die miserably. Only Yang Sheng, Letong thinks Ji Rui won''t really deal with him, but Yang Sheng doesn''t agree!! Letong stares at the dazzling manifesto on her mobile phone, saying it''s not too much to be angry! Chapter 374 Letong is worried about where to find a temporary "boyfriend". She even opens a website for renting a boyfriend, thinking about whether to rent a boyfriend or not. However, if she really rents a man to come back and pretend to be her boyfriend, how can she cheat Ji Rui''s sharp eyes? Besides, even if you can cheat Ji Rui, you can''t cheat baby! What''s more, take another look at the price of renting a boyfriend, 300 yuan per hour? Hand in hand plus 100, cuddle waist plus 200, kiss plus 300 By the way, isn''t it equal to robbing? Letong angrily shut down the web page. After thinking about it, she couldn''t figure out why. Finally, she decided to ignore everything and finish the work at hand first. It''s not that she is so angry by Ji Rui and regards her work as so important, but that if she doesn''t find something to divert her attention and always thinks about the good things Ji Rui has done today, she will definitely go crazy, otherwise, she will die directly! In the president''s office, Baobao is moving a chair and sitting next to Ji Rui. After a few minutes, he can''t help it. "Daddy, you said mommy was not angry. Why didn''t she come in so long?" Ji Rui didn''t take care of the baby after he came in, because he actually had a lot of things to do. "Your mommy has to work. Of course she won''t come in!" With Ji Rui''s understanding of Letong, she is angry, and her work will not be delayed. "Oh..." the baby put his chin on the table a little bored, and his black eyes turned around a few times. His eyes swept the computer screen on Ji Rui''s desk, and the cactus he gave him. Suddenly, his eyes blinked a few times. "Daddy, why don''t you have a picture on your desk?" Ji Rui didn''t respond, "what photo?" "A picture of daddy, mommy and baby!" The baby said naturally. Ji Rui looks up at the baby thoughtfully. Baby seems to understand in an instant, "well, baby knows, it''s on baby!" The little guy patted his chest and promised that he would sit next to Ji Rui for a short time. After several boring yawns, the baby finally can''t help slipping down to the ground and running out to find Letong. Sitting outside, Letong is typing as Ji Rui said. "Mommy..." the baby dragged a chair consciously. "What''s the matter? Is it boring? " Letong immediately stopped and turned to see the baby who was climbing up the chair. It seemed that she was afraid of him falling. She put her hand on his buttock and gently supported him. "No, mummy, you''re busy. Don''t worry about the baby." The baby is obedient and obedient. He takes out the palm game from his backpack to play the game. He knows very well that if he is mischievous, Mommy will not bring him back next time. Seeing this, Letong feels his head comfortingly. After playing a game, the baby looks up at Letong, "Mommy, daddy just asked the baby to ask you, where would you like to have lunch?" In fact, Ji Rui has been busy since he went in. He didn''t mention lunch at all. "The baby can go wherever he wants!" Letong''s answer is not ambiguous. Anyway, with her son, she can completely ignore Ji Rui. "Can I have a seafood dinner?" The baby is always thinking about eating seafood, but according to Dr. Dong, it is not suitable for him to eat a lot of high protein and high fat. "That''s not good!" Although Letong is a pet, she never dotes on her baby blindly. "Well... How about private food?" Letong thinks that the environment of the "ordinary family" she used to go to is very good, "well, let''s go to the ordinary family." Baobao communicates well with Letong, jumps down from the chair and runs into Ji Rui''s office. The baby went in for a long time. Letong estimated that he was accompanying Ji Rui, so he didn''t care much and began to be busy with his own business. The phone rings, but it''s not an office phone, it''s her own cell phone. Take out a look, unexpectedly is from the baby discharged from hospital has not been how to contact Luo Yifan. "Yifan?" Before, she was still thinking about whether to ask him to pretend to be her boyfriend. So soon, people took the initiative to send him to the door. "Tong Tong, you still owe me a meal, don''t you forget?" Of course, Letong didn''t forget that Luo Yifan and Luo yuan''er helped her with her family affairs, so that she and her baby could live in a comfortable and clean home as soon as they were discharged. "Of course, I didn''t forget, but the baby is still in the recovery stage. I''m thinking about asking you to come out with yuan''er these days." Letong did have this idea. But during this period, things happened one after another. First, she bought the house, then went back to work, and then moved. She had only two hands. She had to work and take care of her children. She had no spare time to think about other things, let alone find some fun to relax herself. "I''m in the coffee shop opposite to Ji''s. I''ve hired a very good French chef here. Now come and invite me to lunch. It''s debt repayment." Letong didn''t think much at that time. She just thought that Luo Yifan''s call was just a coincidence. At this time, she didn''t want to use him as a cover, but she really owed him a favor. She was chased to the door, but she refused to return this kind of thing. She couldn''t do it. "All right, but do you mind if I bring another one?" Luo Yifan seems to be a little surprised. After a while, he asks, "who are you taking?" "Baby! He''s coming to work with me today. I can''t leave him here alone. If it''s inconvenient for you, another day. " Although, now Luo Yifan, no longer with her like things, but she still try to avoid with him alone. The person over the microphone seems to be relieved, "it''s OK. You can bring your baby here. The baby wants to eat light food, right?" "Well." "Well, I''ll ask someone to prepare it first, or you can offer me some dishes that my baby can eat, and I''ll ask the chef to prepare them." Letong said some of the baby''s favorite dishes. After making an appointment, she hung up. Put down the phone, Letong gently sighed, Luo Yifan this person, really very careful, but it''s a pity, he didn''t such a blessing! How can such a good man not like him? Maybe, Jida devil is right. Like a person, it''s almost like a blind fool. As long as you like it, you can ignore a lot of shortcomings of the other party, and then willingly fall into the pit you dig, and then bury yourself foolishly! Letong goes to Ji Rui''s office, pushes the door, and says to the baby inside, "baby, go. Uncle Yifan says to invite baby to have a French dinner." I''ve had a bad jam these two days. I should only have two more today and one more late Chapter 375 Letong goes to Ji Rui''s office, pushes the door, and says to the baby inside, "baby, go. Uncle Yifan says to invite baby to have a French dinner." In the office, two men, a big one and a small one, raised their heads at the same time. The small one opened his eyes wide at her, but the big one squinted at her. "Mommy, don''t you mean to eat home cooked food?" The baby has jumped down from the sofa and the wind pours on her. Letong squatted down and hugged him, "when the baby was discharged, uncle Yifan helped mummy a lot, so baby and mummy invited uncle Yifan to dinner together." This reason sounds reasonable. In front of Letong, Baobao seldom plays tricks, or dare not. After listening to Letong''s answer, he turns his head and takes a careful look at the man with a gloomy face. "But..." the baby faltered. Of course, Letong knows what he wants to say, "would you like to eat home cooked food in the evening?", This little guy is worried that his father will be jealous, right? "That Daddy..." the baby pointed to Ji Rui and looked at Letong. Letong took his hand, did not look at Ji Rui, only looked down and said to the baby, "the company has a canteen, your father can eat in the canteen." The president of Jida called him sad. He was not only sad, but also had his stomach come to join in the fun. He was constantly panting with acid, and his viscera seemed to be soaking in acid water at this time. "Where are you going to eat? Baby is like this now, can''t eat casually Watching Letong pull the baby out, Ji Rui is helpless to struggle. Le Tong didn''t even look back, "don''t worry, I have discretion." The baby is led by Letong and turns back three times in one step. From his father''s gloomy face, we can know that his father is in a very bad mood at this time. Probably, he has the heart to kill! However, Mommy had no compassion at all, and led him into the elevator quickly. Ten minutes later, Letong and Baobao arrive at the cafe as scheduled. When they enter the cafe, Letong habitually looks around, which makes her startled. The coffee shop, which used to have only one small card, has now expanded to a western restaurant with an area of over 100 square meters. The decoration in the restaurant is very elegant and chic. Just a few glance at it makes her relax a lot. "Tongtong, baby, you are so punctual." Before she could see the whole picture of the restaurant clearly, she heard the familiar voice. Soon, Luo Yifan, who was smiling, stood in front of them. "Good uncle Yifan!" In front of Letong, the baby is especially good! Luo Yifan didn''t suffer from the little devil''s temper in the past. Now he was shaken by his innocent smile like an angel. For a moment, he thought it was a dream, "the baby is getting better and better!" Then he reached out to touch his head. The baby''s body hides behind, and then, as if thinking of something, quietly raises his head and glances at Letong with the end of his eyes. He finds that his mother is looking at him. He quickly puts his head close to him, and let Luo Yifan''s big hand flutter on his head. Fortunately, during his hospitalization, his beautiful mushroom head was shaved by the nurse. Now, he has the same fresh and square inch as his father. Therefore, no matter how sharp Luo Yifan is, his hair is not disordered at all. Luo Yifan was even more amused by his cute little actions. He twisted his face like a prank. You know, this little guy is so big, and he has never tried to be so smooth in front of him. It seems that one thing really comes down to another! Letong is the killer of the little devil! "Let''s go. Uncle Yifan specially asked the chef to make a lot of delicious food for the baby." Baby sweetly said to him, "thank you uncle Yifan!" Luo Yifan, who is in a good mood, leads Letong''s mother and son to a box by the window, signals them to sit down, raises his hand and calls the waiter, "bring up the cakes first." Soon, the waiter brought some exquisite cakes on the tray. "These are all made of natural ingredients, and the fruit is also fresh. Baby, try to taste it!" It has to be said that these cakes, which are similar to Budian jelly, look really attractive. In addition to the red and green color, the faint fragrance makes people want to eat them immediately. Baby take a look at Letong, get permission, pick up a fork to fork up a mouth. "It''s a bit like jujube cake, but the chef seems to have made some improvements. Try it, Tong Tong. It tastes good." Letong saw that the baby was eating happily, so she put a fork into her mouth. It was sour and sweet, with a faint milk flavor. Indeed, it tasted very good. "When was the camp expanded here?" While Baobao is eating hard, Letong looks around again. Yue Tong hasn''t been here for a long time, so he was really surprised when he came in, and thought he was going through the wrong door. Luo Yifan calculated, "it should be your time in D province." "What? Do you plan to go to the catering industry? " Yue Tong''s words were just a joke. After all, although the industry of the Luo family is not as good as that of the Ji family, it is also a big business. It is definitely a rich family. The traditional family business is busy enough for him. In principle, he should not have time to develop here. Unexpectedly, Luo Yifan nodded. "Well, that''s the plan." "Well, are you busy?" "I''m basically out of business with Roche!" Luo Yi Fan took a mouthful of coffee and said a very unexpected answer to Letong. "Ah?" Yue Tong''s face is shocked. She only thinks that she has heard wrong. She tries to restrain herself from thinking about the bad side. Luo Yifan light smile, "you know you will think crooked, don''t worry, my brother and I are very good, but, I think I prefer the catering industry, so, I told the family, they also support." Yue Tong vomited a breath, "Yi fan, can you talk not to show off, will frighten to death!" The relationship between them, I don''t know when it started, has returned to the former kind of relaxed friendship. "It''s you who think too much!" Luo Yifan laughingly looked at her and said. Letong drinks a cup of tea to calm her, then raises her eyelids and gives him a white look. "It''s you who didn''t speak well and made me think too much!" Luo Yifan quickly raised his hand, "OK, I''m wrong. I didn''t say it well. I made Tong Tong think too much..." "What did you do to make Tong Tong think too much?" A low magnetic voice suddenly comes in. Letong is surprised again and looks up. The man standing outside the box is the president of Ji da. Letong seems to have no thought, blurted out, "Mr. Ji, aren''t you eating in the canteen?" Luo Yifan''s face showed a playful smile, but the man standing, because of his smile, his face was a bit gloomy. "I can''t eat without seeing the baby!" Cold voice says, also don''t ask Luo Yifan''s will, directly a buttock sat down beside him. Chapter 376 Letong thinks that this man really likes to take his son as an example. He always follows his son, and he can''t eat anything without seeing his son. "Bao, you are still an appetizer!" Letong smiles and twists the baby''s face, joking. Ji Rui stares at her and opens his mouth to say something about her, but Luo Yifan says to him, "brother Rui, if the food in the canteen doesn''t satisfy your appetite, you can call me. I have a good cook here." With that, he raised his hand to call a waiter and told her to go to the kitchen to tell the chef to prepare some good dishes. Ji Rui doesn''t give any response to Luo Yifan''s kind proposal. He doesn''t say it''s good or bad. He just takes the coffee from the waiter and takes a sip. His eyes stop on the mother and son. When he put down the cup, his eyes came back from the opposite side and fell on Luo Yifan. "Thank you for doing so many things for your baby some days ago. In the future, I will come to visit you often." In fact, no matter who the three adults are, they all know that Luo Yifan did those things for Letong, not for the baby. But the broker Rui says that Luo Yifan''s care and heart for Letong are all deliberately misinterpreted by him as his care and heart for the baby. Then he, as a father, often comes to help the coffee shop business in order to thank Luo Yifan. And the role of Letong in this, because of his misinterpretation, from the protagonist to the most insignificant minor supporting role. Letong and Luo Yifan are smart people. How can they hear Ji Rui''s words? Whether Ji Rui is deceiving himself or insinuating, anyway, he clearly wants to thank Luo Yifan, but in fact, he wants to tell Luo Yifan: no matter Bao Bao or Letong, they are all Ji Rui''s people. I will double your contribution to them! Letong looks at Ji Rui, who is still self righteous and justifiable. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t feel hateful as before, but thinks that Ji Rui is a little funny and cute. The man probably didn''t know it. The words he thought were very powerful, but in Letong''s ears, they were full of vinegar. Looking at Ji Rui, who is extremely calm on the surface but is extremely subdued in the heart, a trace of pleasure passes through Letong''s heart. Letong felt guilty for this pleasure. Then she thought about the sentence he said in the circle. She could not help grinding her teeth secretly. She let you talk nonsense in front of the whole company. You deserve it!! "Brother Rui, why are you so polite to me? What I do for my baby is just a trivial matter. If my baby calls me uncle Yifan, it''s worth everything. " Luo Yifan is also smart. He broke his original intention of helping Letong into helping Baobao according to Ji Rui''s meaning. In fact, the real purpose of his phone call today is to confirm the truth of the rumor which has been extremely popular in the upper class these two days from Le Tong. However, judging from Ji Rui''s current attitude, the rumor, even if exaggerated, is at least a few percent true. Originally, Luo Yifan did have a little shady careful thinking about Letong. Now, that careful thinking is completely destroyed. Let''s not talk about Letong''s resolute attitude towards him all the time, but about Baobao, the little devil. Luo Yifan thinks that he can''t get through Baobao with his clever head. Now seeing Ji Rui protecting Letong''s overbearing power with his own eyes, he confirms that he has no chance at all. As a result, the small flame in his heart was completely extinguished. "Uncle Yifan, the cakes here are very delicious. My parents and I will often come to eat them in the future. Remember to give us a discount." See, who''s so good with kids? I''m afraid adults have to break their heads to understand the interests. After hearing two words from each of the three people, he immediately fell to his father and declared his sovereignty to the outsider. "Baby is Yifan uncle''s guest, let alone discount, free of charge is not a problem." In the past, Luo Yifan took a detour when he saw the baby, so he didn''t know he was being calculated. But now, he actually thinks that this little guy not only has a sweet mouth, but also has a pleasant personality. Probably, because the baby is the son of Letong, he can''t hate him any more. "Thank you, uncle Yifan!" Baby chuckles and gives Luo Yifan a kiss. It seems that the little guy has seen that Daddy''s rival has given up completely! Unfortunately, as a bystander, Ji Rui, who is a member of the authority, has not yet noticed the clue. "Are you going to stay here for a long time to run the restaurant business?" Ji Rui asks like this in his mouth, but in his heart, he thinks that the reason why Luo Yifan does this is that he wants to get a month in advance. He says that it''s fake to take care of the restaurant business, and it''s true to pursue Letong by convenience! Luo Yifan doesn''t know if he understands Ji Rui''s exploration. He thinks about it for a while, but he answers it seriously. "I work five to five, half in Roche and half here." Ji Rui can''t see anything on his face, but his heart is tight. He can''t help glancing at Le Tong. But Letong, at this time, did not listen to what these two people were saying. She was studying the way of making some kind of cake with her baby. "Your grandfather and your father are willing?" Ji Rui secretly thinks about whether or not to put pressure on the Luo family, let them tie Luo Yifan back to the Luo family and work hard. Don''t always hang around here, which hinders Ji Rui''s eyes! Luo Yifan naturally didn''t expect Ji ruicun to have such a mind, and didn''t expect that he had given up and was regarded as the biggest rival! "Well, I''ve had a good talk with them. There''s a lot of talent in Roche. There''s no shortage of me." He was right in saying this. From childhood to the end, the family held him as a treasure. His brother was responsible for all the hard work. It seems that he was born to enjoy happiness. So, this time, he said he wanted to do something he liked, and the Luo family agreed without much obstruction. "You are still young. Do you think it''s a pity to follow your brother and study hard, and you will become a great tool in the future. Don''t you think it''s a pity to give up so soon?" Ji Rui knows that the two brothers of the Luo family are deeply in love, so he doesn''t mean to sow discord. He just uses another way to gently persuade him to return to the Luo family. Where does Luo Yifan know Ji Rui''s real intention? He just thinks that he is really good for himself. "Brother Rui, you are not much older than me. Tell me, at my age, what''s Ji''s ranking in the asset list?" It''s the new semester. Come on, student party! Go to work also want to refuel well! Today there are only two watchmen. Don''t ask bamboo why, ask inspiration king, alas!] Chapter 377 "Brother Rui, you are not much older than me. When you are my age, Ji Rui is ranked in the asset list. Ji Rui in the office has not drunk the coffee made by Letong himself for several days. Lunch, and no one brought it to him. Even if he insisted on going home with her, she still didn''t give him any good looks. This time, even his clever baby son said good words for him, Letong didn''t mean to loose. In the end, even the baby did not dare to say good things for him, because, Letong warned the baby, "if you help your father say good things again, go home with him!" The baby who was stabbed in the dead hole didn''t dare to say a word!! Chapter 378 On Saturday, Yang Sheng made an appointment to visit Letong''s home, but Letong''s attitude towards Ji Rui did not become friendlier. Yang Sheng listened to Ji Rui''s complaint several times, but he couldn''t help him. He just said that Tongtong''s anger was too terrible, and I didn''t dare to provoke her. Yang Sheng is very self-conscious, even the baby has run into a wall, he will only come to a worse end. Letong is busy in the kitchen alone, and three men are in the guest room. Speaking of this, Yang Sheng and Baobao try to give Ji Rui advice. "Rui, Tongtong is soft hearted. Why don''t you try to use bitter meat?" "No way!" Unexpectedly, Yang Sheng''s proposal was not only opposed by Ji Rui, but also resolutely rejected by Baobao. "Why not? You haven''t tried Father and son looked at each other, it is obvious that each other from each other''s eyes read similar content. "She''ll be sad!" Ji Rui said softly. "Well, Mommy will be very sad!" The baby nodded in agreement. When the baby is sick, the father and son know how sad Letong is and how painful she is. Therefore, they will never use this kind of thing, because they can''t bear her to be sad. Yang Sheng was silent for a while, and seemed to agree with the father and son. "Or, do you want to pursue the strategy?" Although Yang Shengsheng is an extrovert and playful person, he is also very serious about his feelings. This can be seen from the fact that he has never had a girlfriend since he separated from his first girlfriend. And he and his first girlfriend are childhood friends, so when it comes to pursuing experience, he is not much more than Ji Rui. Ji Rui shook his head. "It''s useless. Last time I sent flowers to her, it was yellow." Ji Rui didn''t mention it to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng''s eyes brightened. "You gave Tongtong that bunch of red roses last time? I said, "how can Tong Tong be so impractical? She bought a bunch of flowers and put them there." "She paid me back the money, so it''s not wrong to say that she bought it!" Ji Rui said depressed. Although it''s a shame to say this, it''s not a matter of face. He has a hunch that if he doesn''t find the crux of the problem one day, he will have to be ignored all the time. "Ha ha ha..." hearing this unexpected development, Yang Sheng laughed with shame. "Ha ha, Tong Tong is so cute!" Even the baby couldn''t help giggling with her stomach. Ji Rui''s face turned green with laughter. "I said it''s not for you to laugh, it''s for you to think of a way!" Ji Rui is a little annoyed! Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit that Yang Sheng and Baobao knew Letong better than he did. Because they knew her better, it was easier to find an effective way to coax her. Yang Sheng and his baby managed to stop laughing, but the smile in their eyes couldn''t be erased. "Rui, you really met the killer! Tongtong is a Buddha. You are an old sun. If you''re finished, I''m afraid you''ll never be able to turn out the palm of Tongtong''s hand again. " Yang Sheng teases Ji Rui sympathetically. "Can''t turn out for a long time..." Ji Rui sighed helplessly. Yang Sheng was slightly surprised by his openness and frankness. Ji Rui, such a proud and indifferent man, admits that he has been laid off by a woman. It takes a lot of courage. Once upon a time, he was also curious about how Ji Rui, a man with high IQ and low EQ, could endure him in the future. Now it seems that his future "wife" is just a woman with high EQ, and she is adjusting and changing this man with EQ and negative emotion bit by bit in her own way. Thinking of this, Yang Sheng suddenly feels that no matter how many good experiences and methods others offer, he will not adapt to Ji Rui, because the woman he likes is not an ordinary woman at all. Moreover, although Letong now ignores Ji Rui, her feelings for Ji Rui are much deeper than they or even her own. "Since I can''t turn it out, I''ll toss it slowly. I''ll toss a lot more, and my feelings will be strong. It''s just like concrete. It''s not something that has nothing to do with it. It''s mixing and stirring and tossing and tossing, and finally it makes such an indestructible mixture. " Yang Sheng''s words are not without reason, but Ji Rui, after racking his brains for a few days, gradually despair. Now after listening to Yang Sheng''s words, I think about it again. In the past, he and Letong tried to have a cold war. In the end, it seems that they all made up suddenly without any reason. Well, since there''s no specific way, he''ll let it be and try to be nice to her according to his heart, pamper her and indulge her until she''s willing to open her heart to himself. Ji Rui, a determinist, suddenly stands up. "I''ll go to the kitchen and have a look!" Yang Sheng and Baobao look at each other face to face. In the end, no one has stopped him, and it is impossible to stop him. "Letong, soon after the theme park opened, it''s baby''s birthday. I want to take baby to see his grandmother, OK?" Ji Rui originally wanted to talk to Letong after the Mid Autumn Festival. Seeing the day approaching, it''s OK to talk to her first. Letong turns her head and looks at him in surprise. She doesn''t seem to expect that he will think of something that seems to have nothing to do with him. Ji Rui felt uneasy when he saw that she didn''t say a word. "If you don''t think it''s the right time, then be a little later..." Although he thinks that Le''s mother is in heaven, and he should be very happy to see that he has such a smart and lovely grandson, that''s just his own idea, which doesn''t mean Le Tong thinks so. After Letong is surprised, a smile appears on her face, which seems to have never shown to Ji Rui for a long time, "or, tomorrow? Anyway, the baby also wants to go out for a walk. The weather is good these two days. " This time, Letong is so busy that she is dizzy. She has never thought about it. Now the agent Rui mentions it. She can''t help but scold herself for being unfilial. See the baby, the mother will be very happy, right?! Ji Rui was almost blinded by her dazzling smile. When she said that she would go tomorrow, she knew that she was right this time! "OK, I''ll tell the baby now. Let''s go to buy some sacrificial things tomorrow morning, OK?" Ji Rui appears to be very happy. In Letong''s eyes, he seems to be exchanging his identity with the baby. "Well, tell the baby first. If he doesn''t want to go, we''ll go later." Yue Tong just remembered that it had not been agreed by the little guy. It seems that he never mentioned grandma to her for such a long time. Maybe, he is not very curious? Letong doesn''t know that if the baby doesn''t mention it, it''s not that he''s not curious, but that he''s afraid that mentioning his grandmother will make Mommy sad, so he hasn''t mentioned it all the time. Chapter 379 Ji Rui comes out of the kitchen. Yang Sheng and Baobao are already sitting on the sofa. When they see him coming out, their eyes turn to him. "Mommy''s finally willing to talk to you?" Ji Baobao''s eyes are full of light. You know, daddy and mummy are in the cold war, and he is the most miserable in the middle. If you want to help Mommy, you feel sorry for daddy. If you want to help daddy, you will make Mommy angry. Therefore, the baby has a very painful life these days. Just now, he clearly heard the voice of dialogue in the kitchen. Daren Qing, stupid daddy finally came to his senses and coaxed Mommy back. "Well!" Ji Rui, with a smile on his face, sat down beside the baby, picked him up and put him on his lap. "Bao, let''s go to see your grandma tomorrow." Letong asks Ji Rui to come out and ask for the baby''s advice. Ji Rui uses affirmative sentences. He has made up his mind that even if the baby doesn''t want to go, he will tie him even if he does. However, his worries are obviously unnecessary. "Good! Where is grandma? " Ji Rui was stunned, "Bao, grandma is the same as grandma..." Ji Rui thinks that Baobao doesn''t know the truth that grandma has passed away. But as a matter of fact, as early as the first time Letong took her baby home, she had solemnly shown her mother''s picture to her baby. However, at that time, the baby did not know that the mother-in-law who was very kind and smiling was actually her own grandmother. "Well, the baby knows! Is grandma the same as grandma in that cemetery? " Ji Rui asked, "let''s ask your mommy!" Ji Rui said, picked up the baby and went to the kitchen, leaving Yang Sheng alone on the sofa. He couldn''t help feeling desolate and abandoned. "Letong, where is your mother''s cemetery?" There are several cemeteries in r city. Ji Rui is not sure where the tomb is. "Western suburb cemetery." Although it is far away from the city, the price is relatively cheap. "It''s about an hour from here to the cemetery in the western suburbs. It''s too late for us to go directly after shopping. Otherwise, we''ll find a place over there for lunch, OK?" Ji Rui is considerate. He has nothing to do with Letong, but the baby hasn''t fully recovered. "Well, you should pay attention to which restaurant over there has better environmental sanitation, or make a reservation first." Letong nodded her approval. The baby''s black eyes turned a few times and stretched out his hand to pull Letong''s clothes. "Mummy, mummy, why don''t we have a picnic? Ask Uncle Yang Sheng to go with you The baby has been living in the hospital for a long time before. Now, as long as Letong allows, she always goes out noisy on Saturdays. However, considering the poor air quality outside, Letong only takes him out for a walk and doesn''t stay much. However, the air in the suburbs is very good. Moreover, the weather has turned cool in these two days, with a faint taste of autumn. It''s most suitable to go out for a picnic. "What do you think?" Letong takes a look at Ji Rui and asks for his advice. It seems that the cold war has been completely lifted! "OK, just follow the baby''s mind." Ji Rui couldn''t hide his smile. "If it''s a picnic, I''ll go shopping after dinner." "OK, then go out after dinner." Ji Rui and Baobao reach an agreement with Le Tong. When they return to the living room, Yang Sheng looks pitiful and stares at Ji Rui. "Rui, you''re a man who values color over friends!" Ji Rui doesn''t refute this, but also specially adds a knife, "I don''t want to live a lifetime with you. Why am I so kind to you?" Baobao hugged Ji Rui''s neck and said with a smile, "Daddy, do you want to spend your life with Mommy?" Ji Rui blinks, which means default! Yang Sheng had no choice but to take the father and son. "How can I feel that I have a lot of spare time?" Ji Rui looks at him with a smile and doesn''t say a word. Instead, it''s baby. He climbs from Ji Rui to Yang Sheng''s thigh and hugs his neck with a dogleg. "Who said that? Baby wants uncle Yang Sheng to have a picnic with him tomorrow!" Yang Sheng''s injured little soul finally got a little dew, "really? Baobao really wants uncle Yang Sheng to go with you? " "Well! Of course, the baby hasn''t gone on a picnic for a long time... " Baby twisted looking at the sky outside the window, eyes, full of vision. Ji Rui and Yang Sheng exchanged a look, "since the baby is so kind, uncle Yang Sheng certainly won''t refuse. Moreover, uncle Yang Sheng, like the baby, hasn''t gone on a picnic for a long time." "Daddy, baby wants Dabai and Xiaobai so much. Can you take them out to play tomorrow?" Because of the baby''s illness, Ji Rui and Letong are very careful. Little pets are not allowed to contact him. Dabai and Xiaobai are still in the pet store. Ji Rui thought about it and nodded. So the baby let go of Yang Sheng and ran into the kitchen to report the good news to Letong. Yang Sheng looked at his back and said, "Rui, do you think the baby has changed a lot?" Ji Rui looked at him, "do you mean his character?" "Well, before, a lot of his happiness was pretended. But now, his happiness comes from the heart. Besides, he''s more and more lovely, don''t you think? " In the past, even Yang Sheng would feel big head if he met a baby playing tricks. But now, the frequency of that scheming baby seems to be getting smaller and smaller. "Yes, he''s more like a five-year-old now." Ji Rui sighed. He knew that it was his fault that the baby would be like that. If it''s not for the previous self irresponsible, throw the baby back to the complex environment of the mansion and let it live and die, the baby will never develop such a two-sided personality. Fortunately, he is accompanied by Letong now. It is estimated that he can always grow up as happy as he is now. In the future, all his calculations and tricks for self-protection will be done by him as a father. "Rui, in fact, I envy you very much!" Yang Sheng rarely gathered his banter expression and said very seriously. "Well, I also think I''m really lucky!" Indeed, even he himself could not believe that the two people who should never meet again, unexpectedly, miraculously met again. "Rui, not everyone can be like you. If you''re wrong, you can have a chance to do it again. Good to Tong Tong, she is a good woman When Yang Sheng finished, he was silent. Ji Rui looked at him and felt uneasy. "Yang Sheng, are you hiding something from me?" Yang Sheng lowered his head and kept silent for a long time. Then he raised his head and said to Ji Rui, "Rui, I want to take some time off." Chapter 380 Ji Rui stares at him and asks with concern, "what''s the matter?" Knowing that Ji Rui couldn''t escape, Yang Sheng thought about it and decided to say, "something happened at home. I need to go back and deal with it." Ji Rui knows something about Yang Sheng''s family. In his early years, Yang Sheng had a big fight with his family because of Chu Ran''s affair, so he left the Yang family in a rage. The financial power of the Yang family is no match for that of the Ji family. However, the power of the Yang family is distributed in the South and the north, and there is not much connection between them. The strange thing is that Yang Sheng has been in Ji''s family for so many years, and no one from the Yang family has ever interfered in anything. However, few people in the upper class seem to know that Yang Sheng is the son of the Yang family in the north. Therefore, Ji Rui only thinks that Yang Sheng is completely separated from the Yang family. This time, Ji Rui didn''t ask much. After thinking about it, he said, "when do you want to go back?" "When you deal with Coco''s troubles, in a week?" Ji Rui seldom conceals Yang Sheng about his work. "As soon as I can!" Ji Rui is very clear that since Yang Sheng opened this mouth, it is inevitable to leave for a period of time. As a good friend, what he can do is not to obstruct him, but to cooperate with him. "Rui, it may take a long time to go back this time. Please bear with me." Yang Sheng looks ashamed. Ji Rui raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s OK. You can come back after you''ve dealt with it. Now Letong is back. She can help me share a lot of things. When you go back, please don''t hesitate to ask me if you need any help Yang Sheng nodded, swept away the haze just now, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s rare to have the opportunity of President Ji of labor service. I will make good use of it." In the eyes of outsiders, they are just superior and subordinate, but they have deeper friendship and tacit understanding than their brothers. They feel that they don''t need to be polite to each other or explain too much about many things. Three adults and a child, happily after a big dinner, take a leisurely walk to the supermarket nearby. Baobao, the ghost spirit, keenly perceives the end of the cold war between her parents. When she walks on the sidewalk, she sticks to Yang Sheng all the time, giving her parents enough space to be alone. Ji Rui has been ignored by Le Tong for several days. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to talk about his feelings in front of her, but they walk side by side. They have to find something to talk about. "Letong, your elder martial brother is going to take some time off later. I want you to take over some of his work. Do you mind?" Ji Rui is very smart. She knows that the topic about work is the least likely to step on thunder. Moreover, this matter concerns Yang Sheng, whom she regards as her elder brother. She should not resent it. Yue Tong seems to be startled, "what''s the trouble with elder martial brother?" In her opinion, Yang Sheng is similar to Ji Rui, and he almost regards Ji as his home. If you suddenly say that you want to take a period of vacation, there must be something important to deal with. Ji Rui shook his head, "no, he just wants to have a rest." According to Ji Rui''s guess, Yang Sheng probably doesn''t want Letong to know that he is going home, because he doesn''t want her to worry. This reason, of course, Letong would not believe it, but she didn''t ask for it. Even the most intimate people have secrets that they don''t want to be spied on. Therefore, although Letong doesn''t believe it, she doesn''t ask in detail, but she refuses Ji Rui''s proposal. "Mr. Ji, I''m afraid I can''t be competent for elder martial brother''s work. You''d better find someone else to replace you." Ji Rui seems to have expected that she would put off like this early in the morning. "You know the job content of Yang Sheng and me best. It''s most appropriate for you to take over his job temporarily." Yue Tong frowned, "general Ji, it''s one thing to be clear, and it''s another to be competent." Ji Rui slightly stares at her. "Letong, Yang Sheng and I both think you are the most suitable person. Don''t you believe in yourself? Don''t you believe in our vision and judgment?" Letong some helpless, she used to despise airborne troops, did not expect that one day, he will become a member of airborne troops "Mr. Ji, it''s not that I don''t believe in myself, it''s really inappropriate." "Do you really worry about people saying that you''re going to prosper with my power?" Ji Rui hit the nail on the head and asked. "Isn''t it?" Letong doesn''t show weakness either. She looks up and looks straight into Ji Rui''s eyes. If she is not the baby''s mother, if he is not pursuing himself now, will he let himself take over Yang Sheng''s job so readily? Ji Rui stares at her stubborn face and sighs a little. "Letong, you look down on yourself. As early as more than a year ago, Yang Sheng told me that you are a rare talent. Later, I paid close attention to your work performance. Do you still remember? For a while, didn''t I always throw you some jobs that have nothing to do with secretarial work? " Of course, Letong remembers these things. At that time, she guessed Ji Rui''s intention to do so. However, as the misunderstanding between them became deeper and deeper, Letong finally had to believe that Ji Rui was only deliberately making trouble for her to work for her. Ji Rui read some information from her eyes. In the past, he always thought that he could not understand her, but until now he found that as long as he worked hard, she was not difficult to understand. "You think I''m making trouble of you?" Le Tong picks eyebrows, "isn''t it?" Ji Rui said with a bitter smile, "of course not! I found that you really have the potential and ability of an excellent manager through your usual work performance. Therefore, I purposely assigned some work beyond the scope of secretary to sharpen and exercise your ability. Unexpectedly, you thought of me like this... " Speaking of later, Rao is a man like Ji Rui, and his mood is also a little bit lost. Hearing this unexpected answer, Letong is stunned. Her black eyes stare at Ji Rui for a long time before she says. "Mr. Ji, I''m not the worm in your stomach. How can I understand the painstaking care and intention of your good boss? At that time, you pick me everywhere. It seems that no matter what I do, you don''t like it. You say, I don''t miss you that way. How can I miss you? Do I still feel silly to comfort myself that Ji always embarrasses me, questions me and satirizes me because he thinks highly of me? Although I am optimistic by nature, I am not ah q after all Happy Lantern Festival, girls!! Recently, bamboos are thinking of new articles, which are about Yang Sheng''s articles, childhood sweetheart and baby''s articles. What do girls think? Bamboo has several ideas, this is just one of them. If girls prefer other types, you can leave a message for bamboo for reference Chapter 381 These words, Letong never thought that one day he would face Ji Rui and say it. And Ji Rui, hearing her open-minded words, is also a little shocked and slightly embarrassed. Unconsciously looking back, I found that my former self was really too harsh on her, although many of those criticisms and suspicions were due to his feelings that he didn''t know when to sprout quietly, and he was worried about gain and loss because of his ignorance. But as a reason to reprimand her severely, she was too autocratic. No wonder she had such a bad impression of herself at that time that now it is very difficult to change her outlook. Compared with the injuries she had caused to her by her words and actions, the embarrassment she had brought to him by her frank words was only a drop in the bucket. No wonder she is so wary of herself that even if he stands in front of her and says he likes her, she would rather not believe it. Because, don''t believe, may represent to miss an opportunity, may also represent to escape a disaster. "Letong, if I make you feel so bad again unintentionally in the future, you can protest directly with me, and you don''t need to bear it silently." Ji Rui''s identity determines that he stands at a higher starting point than ordinary people in terms of both living environment and interpersonal context. Therefore, he has no understanding of the psychology of a group of people at the lower level, such as Le Tong, who is both arrogant and self abased. He was very afraid that he would make the same mistake again in the future, because he had never done or could not do such a thing to put himself in the position of the other party. Yue Tong said that, not to turn over the old debt to ask Ji Rui for anything. Even now, if Ji Rui embarrasses her at work, as long as she can bear it, most of her will endure it. "Mr. Ji, I''m your secretary. No matter in ability or power, I''m on the weak side. As the weak side, I have enough psychological endurance to face all kinds of oppression and ridicule from strong forces in the process of becoming stronger. After all, even if I don''t want to admit it, I still have to accept that in this world, the strong side always has more power to control the weak side. Therefore, for your past sarcasm, although I am angry, but I understand that it is the honing that I have to bear to become stronger. Therefore, even if I have a lot of dissatisfaction with you, as long as I am not out of line, do not interfere too much in my privacy and violate my human rights, I can tolerate it. If it exceeds my bottom line, I will resist naturally. Mr. Ji, don''t you forget? I''ve tried to be brave enough to call you bloody The bloody incident referred to by Le Tong is naturally the curse caused by the five million dollar contract. Ji Rui is very clear that he deserved the abuse. As she said, it really touched her bottom line. "You don''t have the feeling of revolt except to scold like that?" Ji Rui in addition to feel that they deserve, but also a little angry, Letong''s forbearance. The so-called "sorrow for his misfortune, anger for his indifference" is probably a reflection of Ji Rui''s current mood. Ji Rui''s words with pity and regret, let Letong Leng God, in a twinkling of an eye, but to Ji Rui burst out a big smile. "Mr. Ji, a real strong man, is not always thinking about resisting others, but trying to make himself stronger than others, so that others have no ability to resist themselves. This is the real victory!" This kind of truth, from Letong to say, actually appears very convincing. Probably because she has been interpreting this sentence with her own actions and trying to make it come true. Ji Rui''s starting point has always been very high, so he has never tried the process of climbing from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. Naturally, he who has been standing on the top of the mountain will never think that the efforts of those who are still standing on the hillside may not be less than him. Just like Le Tong, although she is only a secretary, she really spent a lot of efforts to be able to stay in prison in this position. Before, he despised her standing on the hillside, but now, he has to say, he treats her differently! Not because she is the mother of her son, not because she is the person she likes, but because she has such thinking personality and action ability that he has to look at her differently. "So, have you ever thought about being stronger than me?" Ji Rui found that it was very interesting to chat with Letong. There are many worlds and ideas in her words that Ji Rui has never seen or thought about. She would show him a world that he had never seen before, as long as he was willing to put his mind and time into it. Letong blinked mischievously, "I didn''t think about it. Although it may not be possible to achieve it, I did think about it!" "Ha ha..." Ji Rui, who seldom laughs freely, is very rare to be amused with Letong''s mischief and loveliness. After laughing, Ji Rui hands his hand to Letong and shakes it, "Letong, come on, I''ll wait for you!" Le Tong Leng for a long time just understand, also handed up the palm, with him in mid air to a loud high five! Ji Rui has forgotten when he did it with someone last time. He only knew that after listening to Letong''s words, he really had a kind of blood boiling, like a moment was ignited by people''s fighting spirit. Over the years, he has been working like a tireless machine for Ji''s high-speed operation, and the results are obvious to all. Ji''s assets rank from more than a dozen to the top five within a few years. This year''s latest ranking is the third, and there is only a slight gap of more than one billion between him and the first. However, even with such brilliant achievements, he never felt happy. Now, however, he was happy to know that he had such a pursuer. And the next road, also because there is this chaser in the back has been chasing, and let him feel the expectation, even excited! "Mr. Ji, has anyone ever told you?" Yue Tong, who walks a few steps before, suddenly turns around and walks backward. Her bright and beautiful eyes are filled with the charm of Ji Rui. "Tell me what?" Ji Rui is looking forward to pick eyebrows, heart, because of Letong that shining eyes and crazy jump. "You look very handsome when you laugh!" Letong is still smiling, slightly curved eyes, in addition to with a slightly drunk smile, it seems, seems, there are some inexplicable luster, this color, Ji Rui has never seen in her eyes. Strange, but very attractive! Chapter 382 Ji Rui stares at Le Tong, for a moment, then pulls out from the enchanted swirling nest. Is she praising him? Ji Rui doesn''t care much about his appearance, but he also knows that he is eye-catching. Over the years, he has heard a lot of adjectives, such as cool, manly and stylish, but they are almost easy to hear and never touch. But when he heard her say that he was handsome when he laughed, he thought that his image in her eyes was not too bad. In other words, even if his personality does not please her, at least, he can still tempt and harm her with a handsome smile. "I really don''t know!" Ji Rui is happy to snore in his heart. On the surface, he is still calm. She seems to be in a good mood. Isn''t she angry? Le Tong curled his lips, I don''t know whether to say that this man is conceited or sultry. "If you smile like this at Ji''s staff meeting, it''s estimated that" Ba La "will fascinate a large area!" Ji Rui doesn''t care whether he can fascinate a large area. He only cares about one person, "are you also in it?" "Ha!" Le Tong found that he was stupid again, and even volunteered to dig a big hole for himself! Now, there''s no other way but to play dumb. Ji Rui, with a bright smile on his face, strides forward to Letong. "If you are among them, I can consider your proposal!" A serious and old-fashioned man like him always has the ability to make jokes as serious as the truth. "What proposal?" Letong''s brain is not enough. For this man, she occasionally becomes very stupid. Brain grass or brain crash happens from time to time. Now, brain seems to strike without warning. "Laugh like that at the staff meeting!" Ji Rui is in a better mood! Le Tong Leng Leng, reaction, just found that he seems to be played by men. "Mr. Ji, you have become more and more humorous!" Two people you a word I a language to tease, the atmosphere rarely become warm and familiar. As they chatted, they passed a women''s and infant products store. The models in the window were wearing various kinds of loose pregnant women''s skirts. In the past, Ji Rui, sitting in the car, inadvertently glanced at the store, only to find that the models looked bloated and ugly in those pregnant women''s skirts. But now looking at it, I think these skirts are very distinctive, and the effect of wearing them should be pretty good. Ji Rui moved his eyes from those models to le Tong. His eyes were dark. "Letong..." "Well?" Letong has turned to walk with him. "When you were pregnant, was it hard?" Ji Rui tries to imagine how she looks when she wears those skirts in the window. They must be very elegant and beautiful, right? All of a sudden, he wanted to know what was the state of Letong''s mind when she was pregnant with her baby. But his imagination has never been very rich. Even if he looked at him closely, he could not imagine what she was like at that time. Letong didn''t expect that he would mention it at that time. He didn''t think much about it, so he replied, "no, the baby is very good." At that time, she didn''t have much reaction. Otherwise, how could she have the energy and time to take care of her mother who had just had a major operation? Ji Rui is not surprised by Letong''s answer. This period of time together, all show, Letong is a very don''t like to complain to people. "After the baby returned to Ji''s home, has he been very skinny?" About the baby''s childhood, Letong has always wanted to know. But baby I certainly don''t know, can inquire, probably only Ji Rui. Ji Rui''s face is slightly embarrassed, but he frankly describes his incompetent father''s behavior over the years. "I''m not sure. Before the age of five, the baby lived with his grandfather. At that time, I went back once a week and didn''t know much about the baby''s life and temperament." "Well." Letong doesn''t go on questioning. She doesn''t have the right to criticize Ji Rui. Supermarket is not far away, chatting, then walked to the door. When Letong and Ji Rui enter the supermarket, Baobao and Yang Sheng don''t know where to go. With Yang Sheng leading the baby, they were not worried, so they pushed the shopping cart to buy some sacrificial items. Ji Rui doesn''t know anything about it. Although he always pays homage to his mother several times a year, there is always a housekeeper to help him with everything. He doesn''t have to worry about it at all. Since he doesn''t understand, Ji Rui has to walk around behind Letong, pushing the shopping cart like a little valet. If Ji Rui had been killed more than a year ago, he would not have thought that he would one day follow his little secretary with a shopping cart, and work as a coachman and coolie. When checking out, Letong is looking down and transferring the items piled up on the shopping cart to the cashier. Ji Rui takes out a credit card from his wallet and hands it to the cashier. Letong sensitively raised his head, just want to say what, Ji Rui but first opened the mouth, "today by the baby to pay!" His reason, Letong can''t find words to refute. Think about it, this pile of things is not worth much money, there is no need to haggle with him. After the payment, Ji Rui doesn''t see Yang Sheng and Baobao, so he takes out the phone and calls Yang Sheng. "I walked around with my baby and thought there was nothing to buy, so I came out directly. Now, we are almost home." Ji Rui didn''t say anything. He answered and hung up. "What''s the matter, baby? Where are they?" Letong looks inside the supermarket. "They went back first." Ji Rui said lightly and turned to walk out. Don''t think about it. It must be the baby''s idea. It seems that I really need to work harder! Letong is a little surprised and doesn''t quite believe what Ji Rui said. Later, she turns to think that the baby''s body hasn''t recovered yet. Will it be uncomfortable to stay in the supermarket, so she proposes to go home early? Thinking of this, Letong asked anxiously, "is the baby OK?" "It''s OK. He and Yang Sheng are almost home. Let''s go, too." Just walked out of the supermarket door, Xiao Li''s figure rushed over, took Ji Rui''s large and small bags, "president, I just saw Yang I helped, he asked me to tell you, he and young master go home first." Letong completely believes Ji Rui''s words. At home, the little guy is sitting on the sofa, shaking his legs and drinking juice. Yang Sheng sat down for a while and made an appointment to meet tomorrow. He was about to leave. When he got up, he saw Ji Rui sitting on the sofa as if he had a root. He didn''t want to leave at all. "Rui, don''t you go together?" Ji Rui didn''t answer him directly, but looked at Letong, "can I stay in the guest room tonight?" [the article about Yang Sheng is a new one. It''s not written in this article. It should be very clear. Why do so many girls misunderstand? ƒ×] Chapter 383 "Rui, don''t you go together?" Ji Rui didn''t answer him directly, but looked at Letong, "can I stay in the guest room tonight?" Yang Sheng was stunned at first, and now he looks like a good play. Letong also stays for a while. After reaction, he seems to want to shake his head. Ji Rui sincerely states the reason for staying. "I want to try my best to catch up with the proposal of Taicheng group in the past two days. It takes too much time to come back and forth on the way, so can I stay?" This important motion really needs to be solved urgently. Before Letong''s response, Yang Sheng defected to Ji Rui. "If I remember correctly, many parts of that Bill are handled by Tongtong. Rui, it''s really more convenient for you to stay here." According to the two men, if they refuse, they will become ignorant. "Elder martial brother, I''ll see you off!" Letong stands up. Ji Rui immediately agreed. She agreed. The man who had stuck to the sofa immediately stood up and said, "wait for me to deliver it." Letong is too lazy to take care of these two men. Seeing that the baby has drunk all the juice, she takes him by the hand and takes him to take a bath. The baby goes to bed directly after taking a bath. When he goes to bed, Letong gets up and goes out and gently covers the door. Sitting on the sofa, the man who was tapping the computer keyboard raised his head and asked softly, "sleep?" Letong nods and ignores Ji Rui. She goes into the kitchen and puts away the pile of sacrifices and ingredients she just bought. She starts to prepare some food for the picnic tomorrow. "Letong, can you come out and help me?" Ji Rui''s voice comes over. Letong puts down her work and goes out. "Mr. Ji, wait for me to get the computer." Letong wipes her hands with a towel and walks to the bedroom. "Just come and have a look. There''s no need to turn on another computer." It''s not a big deal for him to say that. Letong turns around and walks over. Ji Rui has put the computer on the coffee table. They sit next to each other on the sofa, their heads almost leaning against their heads, their eyes looking at the computer screen. "What do you think of the budget cost of Taicheng group?" Yue Tong didn''t answer him immediately. She pressed the sliding key with her finger and quickly read the information in the front part. "Well, it''s much lower than our expected cost and the industry cost? Right? " Ji Rui nodded, "if we complete it strictly according to our requirements, he can''t do it at all!" Letong frowned, and the page pulled down two pages. "Mr. Ji, do you mean that the low cost mentioned in the Taicheng plan can only be achieved by cutting corners?" Ji Rui nodded, "well." For this motion, they were busy until nearly zero when they picked out all the thorns of that motion. "Mr. Ji, Taicheng has been cooperating with us for four years, right?" At the beginning, Le Tong only thought that the motion was just a small matter that needed to be discussed. Now it seems that these problems can not be solved through discussion. "What do you mean?" Ji Rui looks at her with interest, as if waiting for her. "In my opinion, they are deliberately trying to screw up this bill?" Letong has been with Ji Rui for more than a year and knows a lot about the cost and specific process of many businesses. It is not difficult to find the crux of the scheme by comparing the data of the scheme with the standard in her mind. This time, Ji Rui didn''t say a word, didn''t affirm and didn''t deny. Maybe, he wanted to leave Letong a space to think. After a while, Ji Rui takes his eyes back from the screen and looks at Letong. "It''s late. Go to the bath and sleep." I didn''t say a word about how to deal with this plan in the end. Letong stands under the shower in her bedroom and thinks while taking a shower. She always thinks it''s strange, but she can''t tell what''s wrong. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Yang Sheng arrived at the downstairs of Letong at the appointed time. Several people had breakfast outside, and the car drove to the cemetery in the western suburbs. Passing a florist along the way, Yang Sheng asked the driver to pull over and ask Letong. "Tongtong, what kind of flower does aunt like?" Yue Tong thought about it and hesitated for a moment, "pink Calla..." "Yes, I see." Yang Sheng answered and opened the door to get off. "Elder martial brother, if you want to buy flowers, you can buy other flowers. Don''t buy that..." Yue Tong said half of the time, but he wanted to say nothing. Yang Sheng gave her a deep look and nodded¡° Well In Letong''s few childhood memories, it clearly shows that when she was a child, there would be a bunch of pink Calla at home every once in a while. When I was a child, I didn''t pay much attention to it. Later, when I slowly recalled it, I remembered the time when the bunch of flowers appeared. Most of them were the days when my father was at home. As she grows older, Letong knows that the flower language of pink calla lily is "love you for life.". Since Dad disappeared, there has been no pink Calla at home. When she was a child, what Letong didn''t want to understand came to her gradually when she grew up. Soon, Yang Sheng bought a big bunch of white roses. When the car goes to the parking lot of the cemetery, Letong is responsible for leading the baby in front, while Ji Rui, Yang Sheng and Xiao Li carry several bags of goods and follow Letong from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. The baby is very good. Since he entered the cemetery, he has changed his usual habit of talking and climbed up silently with Letong holding his hand. Letong takes her baby to her mother''s grave. Before waiting for Letong to say anything, the baby has stepped forward and touched her mother''s face with a kind smile on the stone tablet. "Mommy, grandma is so beautiful." Letong looks at least six or seven times like her mother. As for what Dad looks like, Letong has no specific concept. Later, she became more sensible. Although she didn''t dare to tell her mother about her father, she secretly turned over all the old books and photo albums at home, but she didn''t find any information about her father. Later, she basically gave up. What if you know what Dad looks like? Is she going to find him? "Mommy..." The baby''s crisp cry brings Letong''s thoughts back. Letong doesn''t know why she suddenly thinks of her father. After so many years, she has almost forgotten that she also has a father. "Baby, come here!" Letong laid a cushion in front of the tomb. She knelt down first and motioned for the baby to come and kneel down like her. Baby is very good, did not ask why, go to her side directly plop, kneel on the cushion. Le Tong leads the baby to kowtow three times, "Mom, this is my son Ji Yu, that is your grandson, you can call him baby." If the mother is still alive, will she be happy to see the baby''s reaction? Sad? disappointment? Or something else? Chapter 384 However, whether the mother in the sky is happy or sad or disappointed, Letong hopes that her mother can accept and bless her lovely but disastrous little grandson. Staring at her mother in the photo, Letong said silently in her heart. "Mom, I''m very glad that I can meet my baby again in the vast sea of people. What''s more, I can recognize my baby and live together like an ordinary mother and son. Although I''m not sure how long my life with my baby can last now, even if there is only one day, I can cherish and be grateful. Mom, please bless the baby in the spirit of heaven, so that he can fully recover and grow up healthily and happily Once, she gave up her baby for the most important mother in her life. Now, she is willing to trade her life for the health and happiness of her baby. The little guy next to her didn''t get up immediately after kowtowing. Instead, he knelt on the cushion like Letong, his black eyes staring at the smiling face on the stone tablet. "Grandma, you can rest assured that the baby will take good care of Mommy." The voice of the little guy, with the special sweet and soft strength of his age, can convey the meaning, but it is more resolute and determined than his age. Letong''s eyes were red. She put her hand around the little guy''s thin shoulder and gently took him into her arms. "Mom, the baby is very sensible and well behaved. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m very happy now!" Ji Rui and Yang Sheng don''t know when they stand behind them. They are moved when they hear the mother and son''s words. Yang Sheng went forward, put the white rose in front of the tomb and bowed deeply to the tombstone. "Auntie, I''m Tongtong''s elder martial brother Yang Sheng. Tongtong and the baby are very good. You can rest in peace!" Originally, Yang Sheng wanted to say that I would take good care of Gu Tongtong and her baby, but later, this sentence should be left to the man who can take care of and love Tong Tong all his life. Ji Rui and Yang Sheng step back, step forward, put a large sacrifice box that he told Xiao Li to prepare in front of the tombstone, and make three deep bows to the portrait of mother le. "Auntie, I''m Ji Rui, the father of the baby. You don''t have to worry. I''ll take good care of their mother and son." Yang Sheng, who was standing behind him, had a smile on his face. Sure enough, this guy was anxious to come to worship his mother, in order to make this declaration, right?! Letong, who is kneeling on the cushion, wants to retort with a puff at the corner of her mouth, but the little guy in her arms giggles and grins while rubbing against Letong''s arms. Letong looked down at him, "what are you laughing at?" He reached out and pinched his little face, which gradually began to regain its sensuality. Baby put up his little finger to poke the back of the tall man standing in front of him, "Daddy is jealous!" With that, he laughed even more. Ji Rui ignores him and stands in front of the tombstone with his waist straight. He stares at Le''s mother on the tombstone with deep eyes and gives a brief report of his thoughts and determination to his future mother-in-law. Le Tong stares at the baby, "baby is not allowed to talk nonsense." The baby put her hand around her waist, a face I know very well. "The baby doesn''t talk nonsense, daddy likes to eat the baby vinegar." The man who has been standing in front of us like a wall is shaking slightly. I don''t know whether he is angry or sad! Yang Sheng, who is standing behind to watch the play, chuckles, while Le Tong breathes a sigh. Baby, don''t know too much about it! It''s not the first time that Letong thinks that in her twenties, she doesn''t know as much as a six-year-old baby. What kind of world is this?! "Baby, don''t you know? Ever since your daddy got your mommy back, he started a vinegar factory Fearing that the world would not be in chaos, Yang Sheng made up another knife. This time, the man finally turned his head and cut Yang Sheng with a cold sharp eye knife, as if he wanted to peel his skin. Yang Sheng was numb at his sight, and said to the photo on the tombstone. "Auntie, don''t worry. Although this man is a little old-fashioned, he is a good man." Letong and Ji Rui have a black line at the same time. Ji Rui, who has been issued a good man card, scolds him secretly. Damn, Yang Sheng, you senior black! And Letong, more, is embarrassed and slightly uneasy. The embarrassment is because Yang Sheng and Ji Rui say that nothing is certain. Uneasy, is faintly feel mother if really hear, I don''t know to Ji Rui this man have what opinion. Once, her mother asked her, "Tong Tong, I heard that many college students fall in love. Do you have a boyfriend? If so, bring it back to mom. " However, at that time, Letong had only three things in her mind every day: Mom, making money and studying. And her life from 18 to 23 years old was full of these three things. Did she have free time and mind to fall in love? Moreover, at that time, she was tortured by demons, and she didn''t want to touch or dare to touch love. "Mom, I''m still young. I''m not in a hurry." She is a dutiful daughter. She secretly asked the head nurse to divide each sum of expenses for her mother''s recovery into two singles. As a result, the convalescence expenses that mother Le knew in those years were actually less than 10% of the actual expenses. Therefore, she only thinks that her daughter is busy all day because of the heavy learning task, but she doesn''t know that her daughter is working most of the time to make money. Letong thinks she can''t get out of that nightmare all her life, so she never wants to have a boyfriend. Now, after listening to Yang Sheng''s words, she makes a hypothesis. If her mother is still alive, will Ji Rui like this man? Realizing that she had made such a hypothesis, Letong''s heart "clattered" for a moment, and secretly cried that it was not good! "Auntie, I know I don''t have to be the best one, and Letong is too good. I can''t guarantee that I won''t make her angry, but I can guarantee that I will try my best not to let anyone hurt her and the baby." The president of Jida, who always disdains to promise or guarantee anyone, shows his determination to his future mother-in-law in front of his young son and good friends. It can be seen how important Letong is in his mind. What is most unbelievable is that President Ji Rui, who always feels very good about himself, is willing to admit that he is not the best? Isn''t he the one who always thinks Lao Tzu is the best in the world? If he is the second, no one dares to be the first? Now, how can you suddenly be modest? Do you want to earn some impression points and sympathy points in front of your future mother-in-law? Chapter 385 Ji Rui''s words to le''s mother''s photo, Letong''s face turns red. This man, didn''t he mean to take the baby to see grandma? How to make it seem like kneeling in front of her mother and asking for her daughter? Letong just has some doubts about Ji Rui''s motives. The baby standing on his knees stands up and takes a step forward, standing side by side with Ji Rui in front of the tombstone. Letong is a little confused. Her brain can''t turn around for a moment. She can''t figure out what baby''s son is going to do. The baby has been ill for half a year. She is not very long. She is a little higher than Ji Rui''s waist. Standing beside Ji Rui, she is very thin. The little guy''s body is thin, but his standing posture is quite strong. Like Ji Rui, he looks at the kind woman on the tombstone. "Grandma, the baby knows that the baby is not necessarily the best one, and Mommy is too good. I can''t guarantee that I won''t make her angry, but I can guarantee that I will try my best not to let anyone hurt Mommy!" This boy, unexpectedly, only changed the name of Ji Rui''s sentence, and carried the rest word by word. He also said it seriously. In addition to being moved, Letong wanted to laugh. Of course, Letong is afraid of her baby son''s self-esteem and Ji Rui''s face, but Yang Sheng doesn''t seem to have these scruples. As soon as baby''s words are finished, Yang Sheng laughs. "Ha ha, what are you doing? Is this a show of determination meeting? Don''t worry, put you two in a crowd of ten thousand people. Whoever chooses will pick you two first, and so will Auntie! " Ji Rui and Baobao turn their heads in tacit agreement, and their eyes fall on Letong''s face. Letong understood this. The two of them wanted to sell themselves in front of their mother? But no matter how wonderful the salesman said, the decision is still in the hands of the customers. No one said that after listening to the wonderful promotion, they must buy it! This is the psychology of Letong. After kneeling for a long time, she stood up, dodged the sight of father and son, put a few sticks of incense in front of her mother''s tomb, and then took the pile of Ming coins she bought last night to the grave and burned them. In fact, she is not superstitious, but every once in a while, she will still go to the grave to burn some food and clothes for her mother. And her miss for her mother, through these actions to get regular catharsis. Ji Rui just looked at it at first. Later, he squatted silently beside Letong and helped to put some Ming coins into the basin. When the baby saw it, he also learned to squat on the other side of Letong. He grabbed some Ming coins and threw them into the leaping flames. ¡­¡­ Coming out of the cemetery, it''s ten o''clock. "President, where are you going next?" A lot of food and articles were prepared for the picnic, but no one mentioned the location. Letong looked around, just want to say that the air here is good, just play a little more open and flat lawn, sit down and bask in the sun is very good. "Turn to the highway at the intersection in front, take the second south exit, turn left and go straight." Ji Rui seems to have been prepared for a long time and accurately described the exact location of the next destination. Letong originally has no destination, now listen to Ji Rui has a clear direction, then don''t bother to ask again, holding the baby to listen to him chirp a lot of things. Ji Rui silently looks at Le Tong for a while, waiting for his son to slow down, grabbing his arm and carrying him over. "Letong, it''s about an hour away. You can sleep for a while." Last night, two people were busy with Taicheng''s business. They didn''t go to bed until midnight. Ji Rui got up at six o''clock in the morning. Letong had packed all the things out of the house and prepared all the food. Looking at the pile of food and play on the tea table on the ground, Ji Rui was slightly distressed. When the woman got up, she tossed all the things in the morning. This time, Letong is really tired. She got up at 4 o''clock today and tossed all morning. If she is not tired, she will be an iron man instead of an ordinary person. When the baby saw that mommy slowly closed her eyes, she immediately closed her mouth and stopped talking. After a while, the quiet little guy also closed his eyes and fell asleep in Ji Rui''s arms. Xiao Li saw that Letong and Baobao were asleep in the rearview mirror. He thoughtfully changed into light music. In the car, melodious music flowed in the small space. It was clear that no one spoke, but the atmosphere was so warm that people wanted to indulge in it all the time. "Rui, seriously, I really envy you..." Yang Sheng, sitting in the co driver''s seat, sighed softly. Ji Rui released a big hand, crossed the seat and patted him on the shoulder, but he didn''t say a word. "Rui, if I go back this time, I''m afraid I''ll be taken down by my grandfather. Don''t forget to save me then." Yang Sheng''s words were very light, but Ji Rui listened to them all. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do anything." Yang Sheng chuckled, "Rui, I''m satisfied to hear your words! If there''s something wrong then, don''t fight my grandfather. No matter how ruthless he is, he won''t cut my grandson. Don''t hit the blade foolishly Ji Rui realized that Yang Sheng''s first sentence was just a introduction. In fact, it was to ask him not to interfere in whatever happened. "Yang Sheng, do I need to tell you that? I know what to do and how to do. Anyway, you have to believe me. I won''t let you have something to do, and naturally I won''t let myself. Don''t I have a mother and a son to take care of? " Ji Rui''s words were also very light, but anyone could hear them. When he spoke later, he was so gentle that he could drip water. "Well, I understand!" Yang Sheng let out a long sigh. Sure enough, it''s no use saying hello to this man in advance. He''ll take care of what he should. And he went back to this trip for what, dare feeling, he also clear, heart like mirror. "Sure enough, this rich family is not a place for people to stay. There are so many broken things that people can''t live!" Yang Sheng rarely pulled his hair irritably, leaned back and closed his eyes. This time, Ji Rui didn''t say anything more and didn''t have any extra action on his hand. He just turned his head to look at Letong, and saw that she was sleeping sweetly with her eyes closed. He raised his hand and felt out a thin quilt from behind. One end of it covered Letong, and the other end covered the baby. Le Tong slightly moved body, unconsciously, to Ji Rui side lean over. Ji Rui''s eyes have a scale of wave light flowing by. Without any trace, he moves his butt, takes it with his long hand, and simply takes Letong into his shoulder socket. Chapter 386 When Letong wakes up, her goal is a vast expanse of blue. Le Tong blinked, brain gradually clear a little bit, just found that his neck is a little sour, and then, he found himself covered with a quilt, head pillow on the man''s shoulder, and the body is to put most of the weight on the man.. "Er, Mr. Ji, I''m sorry..." Yue Tong murmured, hurriedly propped up and sat up straight. Letong just thinks that when she is asleep, she relies on the man. But she doesn''t know that the man is actually an accomplice. Ji Rui looks at her strangely. He doesn''t say anything. He just closes up the quilt and helps the sleeping baby cover it. Waiting for Letong to wake up completely, she wants to see her son. As soon as she turns her head, she looks into the man''s eyes¡° Letong, can we not be so polite? " If Le Tong didn''t hear it wrong, the man''s tone was a little angry. Letong raised her eyelids and looked at him blankly, "I didn''t..." When and what did she do with him? "You have!" Ji Rui stares at her and says definitely. Letong opened her eyes a little bit and took it back. He said politely, which probably means that she said "I''m sorry". But she unconsciously took the man as the sleeping position of the pillow, which really caused trouble to the man. It''s not polite to say sorry. Ji Rui looks at the daze in her eyes. In a twinkling of an eye, the little confused Le Tong has disappeared. "Mr. Ji, it''s normal for us to be polite." Letong''s words are neither humble nor overbearing, which makes Ji Rui unable to refute, but he grinds his teeth secretly. Sure enough, as soon as the woman got smart, the protective wall rose naturally. Ji Rui pinches his eyebrows and misses the Letong who just quietly sleeps on his shoulder. Just now when he made a statement in front of Le''s mother''s tomb, she didn''t respond. At that time, he thought that she was acquiescent, at least wavering. But now it seems that''s not the case at all. She didn''t say a word just now. Maybe she was in front of Yang Sheng. Should she take his face into consideration? It seems that there is still a long way to go for her to accept herself! There was a moment of silence in the car until Letong was attracted by the beautiful scenery outside the car window. "Why didn''t I know there was such a quiet beach in r city?" R city is a coastal city with many beaches. However, most of the beaches have been developed into tourist areas. When it comes to holidays, those beaches are always full of people. In front of this clean and clean beach, Letong has never heard of it, and naturally has never been here. "Well, it''s not developed yet, so no one knows about it." Ji Rui patted the baby''s face and tried to wake up the little guy who was still sleeping like a pig. The awakened baby was still a little confused. When he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and looked out of the window, he saw the boundless blue sky and sea, the silver sand and the wind whirling coconut trees. Without saying a word, the little guy pushed the car door and jumped out of the car directly from Ji Rui. What Xiao Li drives today is not the car Ji Rui usually takes, but a Hummer instead. "Baby be careful..." sit here of Le Tong heart a surprised, afraid of baby don''t know how important, so high jump down will hurt himself. In a hurry, he got out of the car and walked around the door. The baby stood beside the car, with his hands crossed, his face raised, his eyes closed, enjoying the beautiful day and the wind. "Mommy, how comfortable!" The little guy seems to be able to distinguish people from the breath. Without opening his eyes, he really leans into Letong''s arms. Letong hugs him, bows his head and kisses him on the forehead. He is not happy with Ji Rui and is quickly kicked. Ji Rui gets out of the car from the other side. Regardless of the mother and son, Yang Sheng and Xiao Li, who don''t know when they wake up, work together. First, they spread a plastic mat on the beach not far away, and put the food, drink and play in a pile. In addition to holding up umbrellas on both sides, they also make a simple tent to prevent the tired baby from resting. The three men finished everything in the blink of an eye, but the mother and son on the other side of the car didn''t move at all. Ji Rui goes around the car to have a look. Then he sees the mother and son sitting on the sand with a branch in each hand. In front of them, he draws a lot of things that look like abstract paintings. "Daddy, daddy, come and see..." The baby heard the footsteps, raised his face, saw that it was him, and waved to him desperately to let him pass. Ji Rui takes two steps at the same time. In the blink of an eye, he goes to the two of them. Without hesitation, he learns to sit on the beach at will. It''s far away from the sea. The sand is fine and dry. I don''t feel uncomfortable sitting here. "Baby, what did you draw?" Ji Rui stares at the painting on the sand curiously. To tell the truth, I don''t know whether his appreciation level is not high enough or the painting skill of the baby is really not good. Ji Rui looked from left to right. Leng didn''t see the strange figures made up of a bunch of lines and circles. What the hell are they? Baby threw a little look at Ji Rui that you are really a fool. He picked up a twig and pointed to the pattern with five or six lines and only a few hairs on the top. He said solemnly. "Daddy, this is you!" Ji Rui''s jaw almost fell down in surprise, and his face was surprised, "I?", He really wants to cry without tears. Is this ugly man really himself? "Well, this is you!" The baby nodded for sure. Ji Rui seriously recognized that the paintings on the beach could be taken in the right place. "Baby, is that you? This one in the skirt is Mommy Ji Rui takes a sneak look at Letong, and the other party is very happy. Maybe it''s because the painting also has her participation, so she doesn''t dislike it at all. The baby continued to nod, "well, dad guessed it all right!" Ji Rui took a serious look at the strange painting, but he seemed to see something. "Are we dancing?" "Well, mom and dad are doing Hula Dancing with their baby around the campfire!" Ji Rui heard the baby''s answer, did not say anything, just light to the line of sight from sand painting to Letong. "What do you think of the baby''s painting?" Ji Rui asked very implicitly. Of course, what he asked was not whether the baby''s painting was good or not, but whether Letong''s idea of such a warm scene of a family surrounded by a campfire was good or bad. Yue Tong doesn''t know if she understands. Anyway, she answers casually, "it''s OK." "I think the baby draws very well!" Painting or playing musical instruments, as long as you can express your inner thoughts or thoughts, you can call it good. "The picture of such a family of three is very warm and loving." Ji Rui added. Le Tong raises an eye to sweep him one eye, softly murmured a, "who follows you a family three?" Chapter 387 Ji Rui eyes color Lian Lian, "sooner or later!" For this self righteous man, Letong doesn''t want to say anything more. She gives him a white look, straightens up, throws the branch and pats the sand on her palm. He turned around and walked towards Yang Sheng. The baby is very dissatisfied with being a sandwich class again, and gives Ji Rui a white look, "Daddy, are you provoking Mommy again?" After asking, I stood up and patted the sand on my ass, and left! Ji Rui feels that he is wronged, but he just says two words with her, which is also called provoking? Letong and his son are gone, but Ji Rui is not in a hurry to get food and play. Instead, he takes pictures of all the paintings that his son and Letong have painted together with his mobile phone. He takes more than ten pictures from far away and near, and then stands up to chase them. The intelligence quotient of the baby is higher than that of the ordinary child, but he should have no talent in painting, so the painting can''t even reach the excellent level. But in Ji Rui''s eyes, he doesn''t care whether the painting is excellent or not. What he cares about is the inner world reflected by baby''s paintings. For example, the ordinary picture of a family of three dancing together reflects his desire and expectation for a complete family. Baby through these paintings to convey the desire, even he this vulgar people understand, he does not believe that the heart of clear Letong did not understand. "Daddy, come and eat dumplings!" Over there, Ji Baobao raised his voice. "Here it is Ji Rui goes back, takes off his shoes and sits directly beside Le Tong. Letong doesn''t look at him. She just lowers her head and puts the lunch boxes in different categories. "You did all this in the morning?" The food set by Letong is full of a cloth mat of 2 meters by 1 meter. "Well!" Le Tong should be a, under the action but did not stop. Yang Sheng and Xiao Li also sat down, holding forks and plates, trying this and that regardless of their manners. I don''t know whether it''s Letong''s craftsmanship is really good, or after a morning''s rush, everyone was starving. Several people wolfed down a wide range of food. While eating, they kept praising Letong''s cooking skills. "Tong Tong, have you ever been to a cooking class? This cooking skill is as good as the chef in the hotel. Rui, what do you think? " Ji Rui takes a look at Letong, "well, it''s really delicious!" In the past, he didn''t have a high demand for food. The nannies at home, including aunt Guan, all had ordinary cooking skills. Before eating Letong''s food, Ji Rui and Baobao enjoyed it. But now, let alone Baby''s snacks, even Ji Rui, who asked aunt Guan to cook a bowl of noodles for him the other day, found it hard to swallow. Want to come, own appetite, had been raised by Yue Tong Diao! "Elder martial brother, don''t give me a high hat. I used to be so busy with my lessons that I didn''t have time to learn how to cook. " What Letong said is also true. In recent years, how can she have a leisurely life? As for her good cooking, besides her talent, it''s also because she has to take care of her mother. Yue''s mother was ill and later after the operation, she was not in good health. Moreover, her appetite was particularly poor. Yue Tong could only make delicious food for her mother with limited materials. Over time, her cooking skills gradually improved. She didn''t say anything about her mother, but this made Yang Sheng and Ji Rui think of her hard years in college at the same time. For a moment, they didn''t say anything. It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but I don''t know how to say it. Letong is not a coquettish person. She seldom complains about big things. What''s more, her mother''s troubles have become a thing of the past. If they go to comfort her now, they seem to be hypocritical. "Mommy, I''ll make it for you in the future!" Smart baby, always at the right time to break the embarrassment, his words, let several adults at the same time a sigh of relief. "Good! Mommy is a foodie. Is the baby willing to make it for Mommy? " Letong''s mind is pulled back by her baby son''s intimate words. In her heart, it''s like the sunshine at this time. It''s warm and makes people want to indulge in it all the time. "Of course! Baby is also a snack. Isn''t Mommy willing to cook for baby? " In Baobao''s mind, Letong is already his most important person. Even Ji Rui, his father, now has to stay behind Letong. "For daddy, too?" Ji Rui takes a hand to rub the baby''s head. "Of course! The baby is daddy''s and Mommy''s children. When the baby grows up, he will take good care of you. "A few year old kid, while chewing the sausage, solemnly promised. Ji Rui''s lips rose unconsciously. Father and son ate fast. The first two to have enough food took two model SUVs to compete on the beach. Xiao Li, I don''t know when, will follow them. Under the sun umbrella, only Letong and Yang Sheng are sitting on the cloth mat. Each of them is holding a can of drink, and their eyes are chasing the two guys who are playing hard. "Tong Tong, did Rui tell you about me?" Yang Sheng originally intended to hide from Le Tong, but now he suddenly changed his mind. "Well, he just said you were going to take some time off." Although Letong cares about Yang Sheng, she doesn''t deliberately pry into other people''s privacy. Naturally, people like Yang Sheng can''t be as happy as they look on the surface. Behind them, there must be some untold bitter memories. Yang Sheng was silent for a while, and seemed to be thinking about how to talk to Letong about his own business. He has known Letong for nearly two years, but he has never mentioned anything about his family, and Letong has never asked about it. But now, he doesn''t know how long he will leave. In order not to let her worry, is it better to tell her the truth? "I''m leaving this time to go home and deal with something." After much hesitation, Yang Sheng finally opened his mouth. Letong takes her eyes back and looks at him. She doesn''t urge him. She just waits for him to go on. "Do you know the Yang family in the north?" Yang Sheng is afraid that Letong will be angry because he deliberately conceals his life experience. "Well." Hearing this, Letong is very calm. "I''m a child of the Yang family." Yang Sheng looks at Letong with some apprehension. "Oh..." Letong''s face is still calm. Yang Sheng can''t help but wonder if she has already guessed it? "You knew that a long time ago?" Yang Sheng picks his eyebrows in surprise. Yue Tong shook his head. "I didn''t know before, but I intuitively think you should be a child from a big family. You don''t know that, do you? You and Mr. Ji have some amazing similarities in speech and many other aspects. If you are not a person growing up in a similar environment, it is difficult for you to have such similar characteristics. " Chapter 388 "Quality?" Yang Sheng chuckled, with a faint sense of loneliness and helplessness. This kind of Yang Sheng is very different from the free and easy Yang Sheng that Letong knows. Looking at this kind of Yang Sheng, Letong suddenly feels very sad. It turns out that even if Yang Sheng looks very beautiful on the outside, inside, he is scarred and full of sores. "Elder martial brother, although I''m a bit out of my capacity to say that, if there''s anything I can do for you, elder martial brother, please don''t mention it." Yang Sheng patted her on the shoulder. "I know. I can''t help you." Letong is very sad to think that Yang Sheng will leave soon. She is a person who can''t be emotional easily, but when she is emotional, she will be very emotional. Although she and Yang Sheng don''t have the love between men and women, the intimacy similar to that between brothers and sisters makes Letong rely on Yang Sheng more deeply than other people. "Elder martial brother, I can''t bear you!" Yue Tong said, and unconsciously leaned on Yang Sheng''s shoulder like a child. At this time, Yang Sheng felt uncomfortable. Naturally, he put his hand around her shoulder and patted her gently to comfort her. "Fool, it''s not like I''ll never come back!" Although he said that, no matter he or Ji Rui or Letong, they all know that his chance of going back to his family this time will be very slim. Ji Rui''s sight drifts over from afar. When he sees Le Tong nestling up to Yang Sheng intimately, and Yang Sheng''s hand is naturally on her shoulder, his thick eyebrows can''t help wring. "Bao, daddy is tired. Let uncle Yang Sheng play with you." Baby surprised to see Ji Rui, his energy explosion standard daddy, which is so run a few minutes can be tired? When his eyes swept over the situation of sitting under the sun umbrella, he knew it immediately. "Coward!" The baby snorted and turned to wave at Yang Sheng. "Uncle Yang Sheng, come and race with your baby..." Yang Sheng doesn''t know the little guy''s stomach at all. Without complaint, he gets up and pulls his clothes. Then he trots over and passes Ji Rui, who doesn''t look very well. "Baby, what''s the matter with your father? His face is not right!" Yang Sheng didn''t think much about it. He took the remote control from the baby and asked as he manipulated the model. "Daddy is tired!" In front of Yang Sheng, Baobao naturally helps his father. Yang Sheng believed it, because Ji Rui was really upset by coco recently. Ji Rui has no choice but to be scolded as a coward by his son. Why didn''t he want to show his jealousy openly? Why doesn''t he want to warn Yang Sheng and all the other men who covet Letong? But why should he? According to le Tong, he is not her. Why should he be jealous? Why should he warn others? Moreover, Yang Sheng is about to leave. He doesn''t want to hurt the feelings between him and Yang Sheng because of his inexplicable jealousy. Ji Rui takes off his shoes and sits down next to Letong. First he takes a drink and pours it. Then he asks Letong, "did Yang Sheng tell you anything?" Letong''s eyes stopped on the baby. "Well, elder martial brother said that he was the son of the Yang family in the north. He also said that he went back this time to deal with family affairs." Ji Rui is a little surprised. Yang Sheng never takes the initiative to say his identity in front of others. Now, he actually says it to Letong. Does this mean that he is really different to Letong? "You asked him?" Ji Rui''s heart is full of alarm. Yang Sheng has repeatedly assured him that he has no love for Letong. But he had never seen Yang Sheng treat a person so defensively, and this person is still a woman! "No, he said it himself." Yue Tong answers honestly, turns his head and glances at Ji Rui strangely. "What else did he say?" Ji Ruixin mentioned it in his throat. He saw the intimate picture just now. Is Yang Sheng confessing to le Tong? Le Tong in the heart rises a string of resistance mood, this man, how does everything have to tube? However, Letong''s resistance didn''t last long. Thinking that the man was so nervous, maybe Yang Sheng had something important to hide from him, so he wanted to get the answer from himself. So a think, the face that Le Tong originally cold comes down gradually warmed up some. "No," he said Letong shakes her head, picks up the plate and forks several pieces of fruit to Ji Rui. This answer let Ji Rui a sigh of relief, took the fruit he never liked to eat, and slowly ate it. Between the two people looks like an old husband and wife like a hand-in-hand action, the two parties, it is unconscious to do. Letong, who delivers fruit, usually forces Ji Rui and baby to eat some fruit after dinner every night at home. Therefore, it''s also a habitual action, and she doesn''t have too many ideas. Ji Rui seems to be used to it. Whenever he is free, Letong will give him some food which is said to be beneficial but he doesn''t like. Ji Rui will definitely turn black immediately if someone else delivers the food, but even if it''s poison given by Le Tong, he will eat it without frowning. Ji Rui quietly eats up all the fruit in the dish, puts down the dish, picks up the water cup, fills half a cup of water into his stomach, and then looks at Letong, "I''ll tell you that, have you considered it?" Letong''s face was embarrassed, "Mr. Ji, I''m worried..." "Still worried that you''re not up to it?" Ji Rui stares at her face tightly. Before she finishes speaking, he interrupts her in a hurry. Le Tong nodded generously, "well, I think Mr. Ji you should have a better choice. There''s no need for me to take over the affairs of elder martial brother." Letong analyzes things from facts. Although she also wants to have a bigger platform to show her talents, the position of president''s special assistance is undoubtedly a very attractive stage for her. However, she is also very clear about her weight. Now she doesn''t have Yang Sheng''s ability. If she has to sit in that position, it will only drag Ji Rui down. What Letong said is completely reasonable, but Ji Rui is not moved at all. He just raises his eyebrow and looks at Letong, "isn''t there me?" This word, how to listen to all feel ambiguous very. Hearing this, Letong lowers her head and refuses to look directly into Ji Rui''s eyes. She constantly tells herself not to think too much. He is talking about business! "Mr. Ji, you are busy enough. I don''t want to be your burden." In her life, Letong''s greatest fear is to become a burden to others. Moreover, she should try her best to avoid getting involved with Ji Rui in such an ambiguous relationship. "I don''t mind!" Ji Rui said very firmly. Without waiting for Le Tong to react, he said, "starting tomorrow night, I''ll give you a lesson!" For Ji Rui, if you have to say that Letong is a burden, it is also a sweet burden. Even if you want him to carry it on for a lifetime, he doesn''t mind! Chapter 389 Tired of playing, the baby came back to lie under the sun umbrella and fell asleep in Letong''s arms. Ji Rui came to pick up the baby and went to the tent. As he walked, he said to Letong, who was standing behind him, "you also come to sleep with the baby for a while." Judging from her obvious dark circles, she should not sleep well recently. God knows what kind of woman she wants to force herself to stop. However, he clearly hated that she always secretly took some work home to do, but he promised to start her class tomorrow evening. Ji Rui finally understood the pain of falling in love with a person. It''s really painful for president Ji, who has always been a man of chauvinism and autocracy, to show his disapproval of her almost self abusive way of working, but have to respect her thoughts and practices because he loves her. Help the baby cover the thin quilt, the woman he called in to sleep with the baby, is the pillow across the chest, a face guard to look at him. "Sleep. I''ll go out and chat with Yang Sheng." Ji ruirou said in a soft voice, took a deep look at her, and resolutely turned to get out of the tent. In his heart, he was helpless and a little inexplicably angry. During this period of time, he has been following her step to adjust his pace. He is afraid to make her anxious and follow her far away. He is also afraid that she will be robbed by others or completely forget his existence. In the end, he only treats him as his boss. He has never been in love, and has never pursued anyone, so he has no experience to learn from. What''s more, the structure of Letong seems to be different from that of ordinary women. The pursuit methods on the Internet or recommended by others don''t work on her. Thinking of this, Ji Rui''s mouth is bitter, and the red wine he drinks in his mouth becomes bitter and astringent. It''s obviously a good private collection. When he drinks it, he becomes sour and astringent because of his low mood. "What''s the matter Yang Sheng gently shakes the wine in the glass, and his eyes stop on Ji Rui''s expressionless face, with some clarity in his eyes. Ji Rui didn''t say a word, looked up and poured the bad wine into his mouth. "Rui, please be patient. Tong Tong''s girl is very wary of people. It''s hard for her to trust someone completely. " What Yang Sheng''s words imply is self-evident. Yang Sheng, an outsider, can see clearly that Letong doesn''t trust Ji Rui, and even is always in a state of shock. Ji Rui raised his eyelids and stared at him, "why can you?" No matter how insensitive Ji Rui is, she can still feel that Letong has no love for Yang Sheng, but her dependence on and trust in Yang Sheng are real and unreserved. On the other hand, she did not believe in his feelings, and even doubted his character. Otherwise, she would not have looked at him with her pillow just now! It''s true that he likes her. Of course, he is a normal man, and he will dream about her at night. After all, although the baby is not the child he and she get through the normal way, he and she are actually married. The feeling of love that night is still deeply imprinted in his mind, and he will have some beautiful dreams, Isn''t that normal? She would not know that he often thought of her, but even so, he still did not want to use any strong words to her. Because, compared with getting her body, what he wants more is to hold her heart forever! What''s more, she won''t know how much impact Ji Rui was hit by her defensive attitude just now! "You have to ask her, and you have to ask yourself, what have you done to her?" Yang Sheng doesn''t know that Ji Rui and Letong were drunk that night, but he clearly remembers that Ji Rui once had a serious prejudice against Letong for some time, and did a lot of excessive things to Letong because of those damned prejudices. Although Letong was not mean, one person was bitten by a dog once or twice or even more, The instinct of self-protection will stimulate subconscious rejection, making it difficult for the person to fall in love with the dog species. Ji Rui was speechless when he questioned Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng leaned over, added wine to his empty glass, picked up his own and touched him. "Give me some patience, Tong Tong doesn''t have no feelings for you." Ji Rui raises his head and looks at Yang Sheng. Letong has feelings for him, which he also knew a few days ago. But what does it mean to say that from other people''s mouths? This shows that Letong''s feelings for herself are perhaps deeper than she imagined. Yang Sheng''s eyes on Shangji Rui''s exploration only thought that he didn''t believe his words, and added, "she''s so cold to you now, she should just be afraid." Ji Rui lowered his eyes, gathered up all his regret and remorse, and said, "well, I think so." "Take your time. Anyway, there''s a baby here." Yang Sheng can see clearly that Ji Rui is at least half more likely to win in Baobao. Ji Rui''s depression gradually dissipated. As he chatted, the topic came to Yang Sheng. "How about you, do you really want to fulfill your grandfather''s wishes?" "I don''t know. Let''s go back and look at the situation. If I can choose, I''d rather not have anything and still come back to Ji''s as your special assistant." Yang Sheng has always been very open-minded. In other words, he knows better than anyone that giving may not have corresponding gains, but what a person gets is often consistent with what he gives. Money and potential didn''t have much attraction for him, so he resolutely gave up the money and potential he deserved as a descendant of the Yang family in exchange for the freedom of an ordinary person. However, the original freedom is also limited. "I welcome you back any time you want!" Two people drink while chatting, drink chatting, then become lying on the cloth mat pure chat, and then chatting, I do not know who stopped first, tired hit, two people have slept in the past. Letong sleeps very deeply. Bursts of coolness wake her up. Hold up to look at the baby, see that he is sleeping very well, help him cover the quilt, open the tent and go out, at a glance, you can see two big long legged handsome men sleeping on the cloth mat in a big shape. It''s very windy outside. As soon as Letong comes out, he has goose bumps on his hands. Glancing at the two men, Letong shakes his head and takes out two thin quilts from the bag. First, he covers Yang Sheng and then Ji Rui with a thin quilt. Ji Rui seems to smell the familiar smell. His chin is itchy. He reaches out and grabs the itchy part. "Well..." a stuffy hum gets into Ji Rui''s ear, opens an eye, then sees a face that leaves very near. Chapter 390 "Well..." a stuffy hum gets into Ji Rui''s ear, opens an eye, then sees a face that leaves very near. Ji Rui half narrowed his bleary eyes, looking at the thick eyelashes and the black eyes full of fear and panic under the eyelashes. Feel the hand in the palm is struggling, Ji Rui''s hand strength subconsciously increased a few points, half kneeling person son is dragged by him, can''t stop strength, the whole person pours on him. The woman''s elbow bumps heavily against his ribs. Ji Rui frowns painfully. In a twinkling of an eye, the face of the woman who can''t hold the momentum has come up to him. "Ji always..." the woman with panic low call, listen to in Ji Rui heart, just like a scared naughty kitten stretched out a small paw to scratch, itching with a slight pain. Ji Rui''s other hand came up with a quick action, but it fell on the back of the woman''s head with a very light force. Just enough to bring her face into his neck socket. "Shh, don''t make a noise with Yang Sheng!" Yue Tong, who was forced to bury his face in his neck socket, had a beating heart without rhythm. When he heard that sentence in his hoarse voice, his face turned red. When her heart slightly returned to normal frequency, Le Tong thought of struggling. But Ji Rui''s big palm was still on the back of her head. Her face rubbed in his neck socket, but she couldn''t get rid of his control. "Hooligans!" Le Tong angrily rebuked lightly. The man who had just let her nest in his neck, hearing her reprimand, did not hesitate to rub his face and pecked her pink lips accurately. Now that he''s wearing the hoodlum''s hat, if he doesn''t do something worthy of the title, isn''t he too sorry for himself? "You..." Letong was so angry that he wanted to tear him. But the problem is that she is now holding one hand and pressing her head by him. Although she still has one hand and two feet that are free, how can she tear the hateful man in front of her with her thin arms and legs? Unless, with your mouth? Le Tong''s vision, swept the man''s two thin lips, a little thought, how to tear, mouth to mouth? Yue Tong, who is scared by her sudden idea, just imagines the picture, and her brain explodes. "Cough..." A burst of voice is not big cough sound, think how to tear Ji Rui''s Letong, push the awkward whirlpool again. Imitation is stealing & the shame of being caught by others quickly occupied all of Letong''s senses. "Yang Sheng, keep sleeping!" Ji Rui''s overbearing voice gets into Letong''s ears, and the hot breath sprays on her face, which makes her even more eager to dig a sand pit and bury herself! Then, Letong, who wanted to bury herself, heard the rustling sound coming from her side. For a moment, she heard Yang Sheng''s voice with a smile, "I''ll walk there, you go on!" Until the sound of kicking and kicking faded away, Le Tong raised his face on his shoulder, glared at the handsome face, and yelled in a low voice, "let me go! Hooligan Ji Rui lowered his eyes and stared at her. The color of his eyes was too deep to see the bottom. The strength of his hand not only didn''t lighten, but also slightly increased. Two people''s eyes confront, for a moment, Ji Rui just picked thick eyebrows and asked in a dumb voice, "do you know what a hooligan is? Well, Between words, the palm that buckles in her brain added some strength again. Yue Tong is stunned. He remembers that he was bitten by this man just because he scolded him as a hooligan If I follow his words, I don''t know what shameless things this man will do. Think of this, Letong don''t open face to avoid his burning sight. "I don''t know!" She clenched her teeth and hummed coldly. "You..." Ji Rui grinds his teeth and sighs helplessly. He lowers his head and prints it on her forehead. Then, without warning, he lets her go. He has nothing to do with the ostrich. "Get up, although you are light, if you press me like this again, I''m afraid of me..." Ji Rui''s words suddenly stop, deep eyes tightly staring at her slowly red face, eyes hot and burning. "Darling, get up..." Ji Rui''s voice is completely opposite to his burning eyes. Although it''s a little dumb, it''s as soft as fluffy. He supported her back waist with one hand and her shoulder with the other, and easily helped her to sit up. Letong has no experience in men''s and women''s affairs. The only time is when she is drunk and follows Ji Rui. But even so, she is not so stupid that she can''t hear Ji Rui''s meaning. Therefore, he helped her to sit well. From her red ears to her face, she stood up and ran away. In the twinkling of an eye, she got into the tent. Ji Rui watched the curtain of the tent close, sat up, took a deep breath, and tried to calm down her restlessness. When he walked slowly to Yang Sheng, who was standing by the sea, he stood still. Yang Sheng, who was standing facing the sea breeze, threw a cool sentence, "the revolution has not yet been successful, comrades still need to work hard!" Ji Ruiwei raises his head, whistling from his cheek and ear by the salty sea breeze. "Don''t worry, I won''t let her run away!" This has been confirmed since Ji Rui recognized his heart. Yang Sheng took his eyes back and looked at him with a smile. "Dare you, are you going to draw a prison for her with the world as the boundary?" Ji Rui didn''t affirm or deny it. In a word, she can do whatever she likes. Just don''t walk out of his eyes! As for the scope under his eyes, as Yang Sheng said, the world is the boundary. On this point, Ji Rui is in a state of extreme contradiction. Clearly want to imprison her in his arms to protect, but reluctant to limit her a little freedom. Only by widening her sphere of influence as far as possible, can she run and live freely. Once upon a time, the word "concession" rarely appeared in his dictionary. Because he has never been a person who would aggrieve himself and help others. But when he met Letong, many rare words began to appear in his dictionary. And his life began to become colorful bit by bit. In the past, the colors that were either black or white were slowly faded away and dyed with all kinds of brilliance and color. Yang Sheng gazed at the man standing beside him like a mountain. In his eyes, he was envious and worried. "I don''t know if it''s Tongtong''s luck or misfortune to meet you in such a domineering prison!" Ji Rui turned his head, looked at him firmly and said, "don''t worry, I will make her happy!" Chapter 391 After the baby wakes up, several adults take turns to accompany him to pick up a pile of shells and build a long line of castles. Until the red sun sinks in the sea, the baby who is still in his mind is coaxed into the car by Letong, and the car slowly drives away from the sea. After driving on the coastal highway for about ten minutes, Ji Rui told Xiao Li to turn into a small road at a certain intersection. Not far away, he saw a restaurant built on the hillside. The environment of the restaurant is quiet and open, and there are not few guests in the open-air restaurant. However, the dining tables are not only widely separated, but also some flowers and plants are separated in the middle. From time to time, there are bursts of insects in the ear, and the voices of the people around them are weak. What surprised Letong even more was that the food served by this restaurant, which she had never heard of before, was light, but it retained the original taste of the food. It tasted delicious. Not only did the baby enjoy it, but also several adults enjoyed it. There are several small dishes that the baby eats a lot. Letong carefully studies the raw materials and ingredients. Ji Rui knows that she is going to learn how to make them for the baby, so she recruits the manager and asks the chef to tell Letong the details of the raw materials and ingredients. Letong listens very seriously, and records the process of the chef''s explanation with his mobile phone. Ji Rui listens to it, but he can''t help but be a little jealous of his baby son. He points to the shrimp in Longjing and says. "This shrimp is delicious." But Letong didn''t pay attention to his suggestion at all. After learning about the dishes that baby likes to eat, she led her baby to the open orchard next to the restaurant to pick fruit. Ji Rui is hit hard in his heart, but on the surface, he and Yang Sheng settle the account without any trouble. They leave the restaurant and go to the orchard to find the mother and son. There is a spotlight on in the orchard, which is as bright as day. In the orchard, Letong and Baobao each carry a basket. In the basket, Letong carries half a basket of oranges, Baobao holds half a basket of carambola. When Ji Rui comes in, Baobao impolitely puts the basket into Ji Rui''s and Yang Sheng''s arms. He takes Letong''s hand and says he wants to go to the nearby vegetable garden to get some fresh vegetables. The little guy has been playing all day, but he is still in good spirits. Originally, he was afraid of tiring Letong and Ji Rui. He thought that he had not tried to play so much for a long time. With the good air here, he wandered from the orchard to the vegetable garden. Until he picked several baskets of fresh fruits and vegetables and stuffed them into the carriage, the baby would not give up. After tossing all day, the little ancestor finally got on the car. Without saying a word, the tired little guy climbed onto Letong''s thigh, put his hands around Letong''s back and rubbed against Letong''s arms. "Baby, have a good time today?" Letong points the baby''s cool nose. "Happy..." tired enough baby lazily should be, in Letong arms to find a comfortable position, slowly closed his eyes. Ji Rui seems to have expected that the little guy will have to go to bed when he gets on the bus. He covers the quilt in his hand and covers Letong and the baby together. "Get some sleep, too." At this time, Letong didn''t feel tired. She lowered her head to help her baby take off her shoes and wrapped his body, hands and legs with a quilt. Then she raised her head and asked Ji Rui. "You designed today''s itinerary last night?" Letong thought that Ji Rui would go back to her room to sleep just like her after Taicheng''s motion last night. "Well." Clearly can take this wantonly invite credit, Ji Rui but just light should sound. Yue Tong was afraid of making a noise with her baby, and then she didn''t say a word. After driving on the highway, she kept her eyes open for a while. Gradually, she felt sleepy, so she closed her eyes and went to sleep. When Letong wakes up, she finds that the car has stopped in front of her own stairs. "Mr. Ji, why didn''t you wake me up when I arrived?" Letong quietly asked the man sitting next to the computer looking at the file. The man closed the computer, turned to look at her, "wake up? We''ve only been back a few minutes. " "Well, where''s elder martial brother?" Letong takes a look at the empty front passenger seat, and then looks at the time. It''s almost eleven o''clock. He has been back for at least half an hour. "Just left." Ji Rui said, just got out of the car, went around to Letong''s side, opened the door and picked up the baby. Letong didn''t say anything, and came home after Ji Rui. "I''ll take a bath for the baby." Entering the door, Ji Rui directly holds the baby into the bathroom. When Letong sent in the baby''s change of clothes, the baby was sleeping beside the bathtub. The father swung up his sleeve to help his son wash. "Can I help you?" Baby is usually very independent, unless occasionally coquetry let parents give him a bath, most of the time, is his own wash. "Well, it''s almost ready. Please bring the bath towel." They work together to clean the baby''s body, put on the bathrobe and put it into the quilt. The little guy didn''t open his eyes once. Letong is all wet. Looking at Ji Rui, she is more miserable. Her clothes and trousers are dripping. Yue Tong frowned and looked up at the wall clock. Without waiting for Ji Rui to open his mouth, he took the initiative to say, "Mr. Ji, it''s late. Let''s live here tonight." Ji Rui was about to open her mouth, but she was very happy to hear her offer. On her face, she couldn''t see anything unusual. "Well, I''ll take a bath first." Ji Rui comes out after taking a bath. The phone on the bed in the guest room just rings. It''s Xiao Li. "President, Mr. Yuan just called and said that the house has been completed according to your wishes and can be moved in tomorrow. Do you want me to arrange someone to move in the president''s things right away?" Ji Rui sat down on the edge of the bed and patted the bed which was not as comfortable as his big bed. "Don''t worry. Let''s put it on first." Xiao Li didn''t expect that he would say, "no hurry?" "Well, don''t let Letong and Baobao know about it." After giving orders, Ji Rui hangs up directly. If let Letong know that he has an apartment at any time in the building at the corner of the street, there will be no such treatment as tonight, right? ¡­¡­ The next day, when he returned to Ji''s family, Yang Sheng began to hand over some of his affairs to le Tong in addition to his normal work. Although Letong has been worried that her ability is not enough to support this important position, she did not say a word when she really got to this position. She just silently wrote down what she wanted to do and what she should pay attention to one by one. After work, Ji Rui carries a lot of tutorials and learning materials and follows Letong home. Letong is cooking in the kitchen, while Ji Rui is busy sorting out the contents of the class for Letong later. Waiting for the meal to be served, Ji Rui sees the dish of Longjing shrimp, which is full of color and fragrance. He is stunned for a moment, and then looks at Letong in surprise. "And then you went and asked the cook?" Yue Tong smiles and shakes her head, "this dish, I would have done." Chapter 392 Yue Tong smiles and shakes her head, "this dish, I would have done." Although Letong resists Ji Rui in her heart, Ji Rui''s kindness to her is not unknown to her. At first, she really didn''t believe that Ji Rui''s excellent and arrogant man would really like him. But now, after Ji Rui shows her kindness again and again in a very low attitude and caters to her slowly according to her pace, if she still says she doesn''t believe it at all, it will be too hypocritical. But, between her and Ji Rui, even if it is just a little bit of wind and grass, will involve the baby this baby pimple, which makes her dare not easily to Ji Rui have any response. Baby''s graffiti on the beach touched her a lot, but she didn''t show it. At her baby''s age, she had been longing for a complete family with a father and a mother all day and all night like a baby. Therefore, no one knows the baby''s mood better than her. It''s because she knows too well that she doesn''t dare to give her baby hope casually. She didn''t think about it, so she accepted Ji Rui. But the rational she, always at the right time to bring out a big hammer, hard to hit her a few times. It''s very easy to start with Ji Rui. As long as she''s soft and gives the man some hints, the sultry and black man will definitely climb up the pole. But what happens when it starts? She thinks that she is not a mean person, but not mean that she can forget the past and all kinds of unhappiness with him, and start from scratch like he has nothing to do. It''s not that she hasn''t tried to ignore the bumps Ji Rui caused to her before, but her psychology is so strange. Kanka is there. If you can''t get past it, you can''t get past it. If you don''t want to ignore it, it will disappear naturally. Therefore, if Ji Rui still has a grudge against her, she has to start with Ji Rui. She can''t guarantee or imagine how far they can go. And her relationship with Ji Rui is very different from other men and women because of her baby. If other men and women feel good about each other, they can see whether they are suitable or not, say goodbye to each other, and then have nothing to do with each other. But she and Ji Rui, if now impulsively said the beginning, in the end feel inappropriate, to divide, hurt, may not be her, also not him. It''s the two people''s common baby - baby! If the bubble of hope held in the palm of the baby''s hand may break one day, she would rather never give the baby hope. For this, Ji Rui pursues, she can only retreat all the time. She thought that Ji Rui''s temperament would give up after she refused it once or twice. After all, the human condition is there. As long as he wants to, he doesn''t need to wave at all, and all kinds of celebrities can make a big circle around r city. And she Letong is just the most common woman. If it wasn''t for her being the baby''s own mother, the proud man would not even give her a little money. Think about the past, he used to hate her so much. Now, because she is the baby''s own mother, he puts his eyes on her. He says that he likes her. Maybe it''s true, but the bigger reason is that he wants to give the baby a complete home?! "So, this dish is specially made for me?" Ji Rui''s eyes lit up two flames, and his cold face also softened a lot. "Mr. Ji, it''s right for me to cook a meal for you when you teach me? Don''t look at me with gratitude Letong''s words, however, are like a basin of cold water pouring Ji Rui through. They not only put out the fire in his eyes, but also put out the fire in his heart. Ji Rui grinds his teeth hard and closes his eyes slightly. Then he presses down his anger because of disappointment. "Letong, do you mean this dish is my reward for class?" Ji Rui tone is not good, let Le Tong Leng for a while, is Shengtang hand dun dun. This man, as he always did, always changed. One second, it was clear that it was still sunny, and the next was sleet and sleet. "Well, Mr. Ji, what else do you want?" Letong''s clear and black eyes are straight to the eyes of Shangji Rui. She didn''t want to quarrel with the man. She was glad that the baby was still tossing about his new model in the living room. Otherwise, the little guy would have to worry again when he saw that they were tearing their faces for a trifle. "Are you willing to pay anything?" Ji Rui''s deep eyes are full of resentment. Letong didn''t say a word, silently put down the spoon, sat down, black eyes staring at him, waiting for him. "You Ji Rui is very straightforward. Letong didn''t expect that the man would dare to speak so directly. He was slightly surprised. After a while, he calmed down and returned to him lightly. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry. I can''t afford the reward you want." Letong said, without looking at Ji Rui, went to the living room, took the baby who was addicted to the model pile, patted his little ass lovingly, "baby, go wash your face and eat." At the dinner table, the baby talks as much as usual, and Letong responds to him with a smile while eating as usual, while Ji Rui is more silent than usual. He simply responds when the baby asks him what. Fortunately, the baby''s mind today is almost occupied by those new models. It seems that he doesn''t find something wrong with his father. As soon as he was full, the little guy threw down his rice bowl and ran to the model pile. Ji Rui then put down his bowl and habitually raised his wrist to untie the cuff button as usual, ready to roll up his sleeves and clean up the dishes. "Mr. Ji, I''ll do it." In Letong''s opinion, the man was very angry just now. It is estimated that if he wants to teach her, he will take it back. Ji Rui looks at her and pulls out her hand. "You take a bath!" Letong doesn''t quite understand what he means by this. What does it matter if she doesn''t take a bath? Ji Rui on her puzzled eyes, not angry to explain. "Take a bath first, and come back to class later." "Well? Are you still in class? " Letong just thought that she had heard wrong. With this man''s stingy temperament, just now she said that, he was willing to give her a lesson? Ji Rui does not even shake her, but takes the dishes and chopsticks to the kitchen. Letong watched him stride into the kitchen, blinking, I don''t know why, suddenly want to laugh. This man, should be very angry with her? But he was obviously angry, but he didn''t speak ill of her or sneer at her as before. Instead, like a wronged daughter-in-law, he choked his anger and finished what he should do. How can Ji Rui be a little familiar? Chapter 393 Like a wronged daughter-in-law, Ji Rui, who is holding his breath and has done all the things he should do, how can he be a little familiar? While helping to wipe the table, Letong thinks about it carefully, only to find out that Ji Rui, who wants to scold his mother because he is so depressed, is as neat and diligent as she used to be? At that time, she was not always angry with President Ji. She was so bent that she wanted to kill people, but she still did a good job? Think of here, the lip Cape of Le tong can''t help but slightly Yang up. Maybe it''s funny that Ji Rui is so awkward that she looks like an angry little daughter-in-law, or maybe it''s that Ji Rui gives her the pleasure of revenge. In a word, at this time, Letong entered the kitchen with a dishcloth in a light mood, regardless of the fact that the man was washing the bowl under the faucet. She pushed her hand over and rubbed the dishcloth under the water column. "Letong!" She so from the temperament to practice, in exchange for Ji Rui a low drink. "Well?" Le Tong is very innocently looking at the angry straight stare man. "This bowl of mine is about to be washed. Look what you''ve done!" Ji Rui gritted his teeth and pointed to the dishwasher. Letong looks down at the dishes and chopsticks that are already being washed. They are covered with bubbles again because of their rash actions. Letong vomits her tongue, turns her head, and is amused by Ji Rui, who is so angry that she blows her beard and glares at her eyes! Seeing the chill in the man''s eyes, Letong immediately put away her smile, pursed her lips and coughed twice. "Cough, Mr. Ji, or let me wash it." Letong is very self-conscious. She not only breaks into trouble and destroys the fruits of his labor, but also gloats. This man is afraid to tear her heart! "No!" Ji Rui snorts coldly, grabs the rag in her hand, turns the faucet up without saying a word, and "shashasha" washes the rag and throws it on the cooking table. See Le Tong still stand on one side, the man coldly sweep her one eye, hum a way, "how, still want to gas me again?" Letong can''t help but want to laugh again. Although she also thinks that she is very unkind, the president of Jida is so lovely! So cute that she couldn''t help teasing him again. Letong looks at the man pinching the dishes and chopsticks that she has soiled with his slender and beautiful fingers and washing them carefully again. The hands that can make Ji''s family earn tens of millions of yuan with a wave at random, and they do the rough work of living at home, but there is no violation. Once upon a time, the man who even had to bring coffee to hand, now, he''s sitting in the kitchen, washing dirty dishes. Letong''s heart, there are bursts of warmth rising, want to tease his mind, inexplicably changed the taste. "Ji Zong..." Yue Tong called unconsciously. "What for?" The man bowed his face and answered with a dull voice. The movement on his hand was not affected at all. In fact, Letong doesn''t know what she wants to do, but she calls out uncontrollably. Therefore, when Ji Rui asked her "why", she was stunned and didn''t know how to answer him. Ji Rui couldn''t get the answer. He raised his face slightly and looked at her askance. "How, what do you want to say to me?" His tone of provocation and discontent made Letong slightly embarrassed. It can''t be denied that a few minutes ago she had a little bit of revenge. But seeing Ji Rui''s teeth itching with hatred, he still goes to wash the dishes with patience. The pleasure in his heart turns into warmth in an instant. This man, obviously sitting in the cloud, is willing to spend his precious time on these trifles that he always disdains to do for her. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to annoy you!" Le Tong not too naturally touched the tip of the nose, said. Ji Rui looks at her silently. Then, he throws the dishes and chopsticks in his hand. He holds the cooking table in one hand and looks at her from a high position. "Didn''t those words annoy me?" Letong is very spineless, nodded, "well, it''s Ji Zong, you think too much!" Ji Rui doesn''t say a word. If he gives her a deep look, "do I think too much? Well, you should tell me, where should I think is just right? " This time, change Le Tong silent, because, originally firm of she, seem to also gradually become at a loss. Where should he think is just right? And where should she retreat to be just right? Ji Rui couldn''t get the answer for a long time. He sighed in secret, turned around and picked up the chopsticks again¡° Take your time. I''ll wait! " Once upon a time, he thought that he would not be moved for anyone in his life. Now he knows that he has not been moved because he has not met her. Since it''s hard to meet him, he is willing to wait as long as he wants! "Well..." Letong is upset, but she doesn''t mean to leave. She reaches for a clean towel, picks up the dishes and chopsticks to dry the water. Two people have no words, just a tacit understanding to wash a wipe. Ji Rui finished washing, and Letong dried the bowl. "You take a bath." Ji Rui, who has been on duty for a period of time, has neatly put the dishes and chopsticks into the disinfection cabinet. This time, Letong didn''t refuse any more, answered the voice, turned and walked out. When she came out of the living room after taking a bath, the man who had been wearing a shirt and trousers had already changed into a comfortable home suit. Now he was sitting on the sofa with his baby in his arms, and he didn''t know what to say. "Mommy! Hug Seeing Letong, Baobao immediately stands up and opens her arms. Letong walked over and put her arms around the little guy, "baby, go to take a bath quickly, with a smell of sweat." The baby kisses her on the face, releases her, the loach general slides down the ground. "Daddy and Mommy, please go to class. The baby has gone to take a bath." Until the baby''s little figure flashed into the bedroom, Letong''s vision was taken back. "You finish the book first." Ji Rui delivers a very thick professional book to her. Letong silently takes it over, takes a pen and moves her body to the depth of the sofa. "I''ll draw the key points for you. You''ll have a look first and ask me if you don''t understand." Ji, who is sitting on one side, reminds her conscientiously. "Well!" Letong nests in the deep of the sofa, puts the book on her knee and turns it up seriously. Ji Rui took his laptop and began to type. "Mr. Ji, I don''t quite understand that." More than half an hour later, Letong half kneels on the sofa, holding a book to ask for advice from the busy president of Jida. Ji Rui leaned slightly over to her and glanced at the place she pointed to. "You can connect this problem with the key points on page 105. If you still don''t understand, I''ll explain it to you." Chapter 394 That night, Ji Rui accompanied Letong to study very late. Although, most of the time, it was Letong who was watching and Ji Rui was busy with his own affairs, in Letong''s opinion, men really sat here to work in order to accompany her to study. When it''s about midnight, Letong, who is still reading, hears Ji Rui''s notebook computer turn off, so she raises her head, "Mr. Ji, do you want to have a snack?" Ji Rui hesitated and shook his head. "No, it''s late. Don''t look. Go to sleep." Letong closes the book, goes to the kitchen, heats two cups of milk, and hands one to Ji Rui. "There''s still some bread in the fridge. Would you like two hot?" Ji Rui took the milk and said, "no, I don''t have the habit of eating midnight snack." Ji Rui has always been casual about food, so after Letong became his secretary, his food was on time. As for the habit of midnight snack, he is even more unlikely to have it after living alone for more than ten years. Just imagine, a person who is always busy very late every night, returning to the empty apartment, is it important to eat, or to take a bath and sleep? What''s more, he is a person who can''t even soak instant noodles! "Well, go to bed after you drink the milk! The elder martial brother will come to meet you tomorrow morning. " Ji Rui will go to the capital to attend an important meeting tomorrow. Originally, the Secretary Letong should accompany him. But Letong has to take care of her baby now. If she leaves for two or three days, Yang Sheng will volunteer to accompany Ji Rui. By the way, he also has some private affairs to do. Ji Rui almost forgot about it. He raised his wrist to look at his watch and stood up helplessly. "Then I have to go back to pack." Although there are several sets of clothes to be changed here, the meeting he attended was very grand. It is estimated that he still has to go home to prepare some things. Le Tong took the cup he handed over and said, "you can sleep here. I''ve told brother Li that he will deliver the luggage tomorrow morning." At ten o''clock, she saw Ji Rui didn''t mean to leave. When he went to the bathroom, she dialed Xiao Li''s phone and told Xiao Li about Ji Rui''s luggage and items one by one. She asked him to pack up and send them to Xiao Li early tomorrow morning. How to say, he only stays at this point in order to teach himself. He can''t drive him home to sleep in the middle of the night. Ji Rui was relieved to hear that she had arranged it. Because, no one knows better than she, what he needs to prepare for his business trip. ¡­¡­ The next day, Xiao Li brought up his luggage, and Letong rearranged it again. On the way to the airport, Ji Rui opens his luggage and checks it carefully. From the materials he wears to the materials he needs for the meeting, he is well prepared. Yang Sheng on one side looked straight and shook his head, "Rui, you guys have hired a secretary. It''s clear that you have hired a full-time personal nanny." Ji Rui glanced at him complacently, "envy you!" Yang Sheng waved his fist at him, "don''t show your love in front of me!" Ji Rui is in a good mood. He hands Yang Sheng the lunch box that Le Tong gave him just now. "This is the breakfast your younger martial sister asked me to bring you. Eat it while it''s hot." Yang Sheng picked up the lunch box, lifted the lid and sighed, "Oh, I''m so sorry!" Ji Rui is going through the conference materials prepared by Letong, "eh?" The ground answered. "I really regret that when the professor wanted to get in touch with me, how could I refuse him? If I knew at that time that this little younger martial sister was such a wonderful woman who could get into the kitchen and get out of the hall, I would have chased her to death! " Ji Rui turns his head and glances at him lightly. "You''re not the type she likes!" Yang Sheng choked, coughed twice and drank slowly. "How do you know I''m not her type? Did she tell you? " Although Yang Sheng himself knows very well that he has a good relationship with Letong, he can''t have a relationship between men and women. Even he feels strange at this point. It''s not that there is no absolute friendship between men and women, but why can he and Letong be so pure? Ji Rui takes his eyes back, points to the paper and turns the page. "She likes my type!" On this point, Ji Rui is very confident. After all, this is what Letong admits: she likes his face! Although, he sometimes feels very sad, why she likes only her own face, not all of her own. But soon, he will comfort himself. At least, she likes his face better than nothing. Yang Sheng made a vomiting movement, "Rui, I just know that you are so arrogant!" Ji Rui did not deny Yang Sheng''s comments. ¡­¡­ In the evening, after dinner, Letong and Baobao clean up the dishes and chopsticks before sitting down. Ji Rui''s phone calls in. "Mr. Ji? What can I do for you Seeing Ji Rui''s phone call, Letong habitually thinks that men are looking for her because of business. "Have you finished your meal?" Ji Rui''s voice is very low, and the background sound is very quiet. It sounds like he should be alone. "Well, what about you? Are you finished? How was the meeting today? " Letong dutifully cares about the work progress of her boss. The person on the other side of the phone stopped for a moment. I don''t know if he is busy or what he is doing. Yue Tong listened carefully, could not hear any movement, thought that the telephone was disconnected, "general Ji?" "Letong, do we have nothing to talk about except work?" Between them, clearly separated by more than 1000 kilometers, but only from the microphone came out of the slightly hoarse voice, Letong is still sensitive to detect that the man seems to be angry again. This man is more difficult to serve than the baby, a five or six-year-old kid! Yue Tong was silent for a moment, and finally changed the topic, "how many degrees is the temperature over there? There''s a sweater at the bottom of the trunk. Remember to wear it tomorrow. " If she remembers correctly, when she went out early this morning, the man was wearing a shirt and a thin suit. According to his temperament, he is still only wearing those two thin clothes. When the man on the other side of the phone heard that the woman had finally changed the topic, he bent his lips slightly, went to the bedside, opened the suitcase and turned it over. Sure enough, there was a pure white sweater at the bottom. "Is this sweater mine?" Although men don''t care much about clothes, they are really strange with this sweater. Le Tong coughed, "this is the last time I went shopping with my baby. My baby was pestering to buy father son''s clothes, so I bought them. I saw you didn''t have sweaters in your suitcase this morning, so I put them in without asking your preference. You can have a look. If you don''t like them, I''ll ask someone to buy you two more." Chapter 395 Ji Rui, who is on the other side of the phone, has already picked up his sweater and walked to the mirror to compete with him. Although the style is not the one he usually wears, we can imagine that the sweater should look good when compared with each other. When it''s cooler outside, we can add a suit coat. When it''s warmer indoors, we can take off the coat directly. The sweater and the shirt should also look good. "No, I like it very much!" Ji Rui is trying to compete, but he is thinking about it in his heart. If not, I''ll give up the stylist who cleaned up my clothes. His vision is not half as good as Letong''s! In fact, the stylist is quite innocent. No matter how fashionable the stylist is, he can design it. The problem is that the president of Jida must be willing to wear it. It''s either too fancy or too fashionable. The last thing left in the wardrobe is the same as before. It''s a suit with a shirt and a monotonous color system of black, white and gray. At the end of the day, the stylist was not good enough to say that he was the stylist of President Ji da. Fortunately, Ji Rui''s own hardware is excellent, not to mention the brand-name suit, even if he casually put on a sack, he may be able to wear his own taste of tough guy. "Just like you like it. By the way, the baby seems to have stuffed something in your briefcase. You can turn it over. Don''t make trouble. It''s not good to make a fool of yourself at the meeting." Letong suddenly remembers that Ji Rui is bending over to change his shoes when he goes out in the morning. The little sneaker who takes him out with his bag stealthily puts something in his bag. At that time, Ji Rui is in a hurry to go out, and Letong forgets it. Holding the phone, Ji Rui has a smile on his face. Holding the sweater, he turns it back to the bed and puts it on the bed. After lifting his bag, he reaches in and takes out a small box of things in addition to his laptop. "Did you find it? What is it, the little leather boy Letong doesn''t know what the little guy did at that time. She''s afraid that he''ll make a mischief and make a mess for Ji Rui. Ji Rui turned over the small box lying on his hands and said with a smile, "nothing, just a box of chocolate." "Boy! Don''t you know you don''t like sweets? " Letong is a little speechless. Ji Rui doesn''t like sweet food. The little guy clearly knows that. "When you bought this chocolate that day, you said that chocolate can relieve stress and improve your spirit. It''s estimated that your baby will hear every word." Ji Rui turns over the box in his hand, and the radian of his lips is getting bigger and bigger. He also felt that he was probably stunned, but a sweater and a small box of chocolates made him feel better than ever. I don''t know when he started, he often felt that life was boring, and sometimes he couldn''t help thinking about how to survive the long decades. But now, he suddenly felt that life was really interesting. Maybe it was because there was a woman and the baby at the other end of the phone, so it became so. Originally, it was all black and white, because the woman and the treasure were dyed with colorful splendor. Even a little ordinary things, will let him full of expectations, easy to let him full of surprises. "Tut, the baby is very kind to you!" Yue Tong glances at the group of kids whose eyes are in the state of selflessness. She kicks off her shoes and sits on the sofa with her knees crossed. She feels uncomfortable and moves again. Finally, she finds a comfortable posture and is trapped in the sofa. "Why, jealous?" Ji Rui kicks his shoes and sits on the bed, ready for a long talk. "..." Letong is speechless. Who is she jealous of? "Don''t worry, what baby cares most now is you, not me." Speaking of the fact that he has been demoted in the eyes of his baby son, Ji Rui is not annoyed at all. On the contrary, his tone is very happy. "Why are you not jealous?" Even if most care about her this sentence is not said by the party, Letong does not doubt. She and the baby from the first moment, it seems that special harmony. She still remembers that when she saw him in the garden of Luo''s family, he was very wary, but she followed her around looking for his mother. She thought he was just an ordinary child and didn''t care about people, but later she got along with him and gradually found that his lack of vigilance was limited to her and Ji Rui. Perhaps, this is the nature of mother and son. Even at that time, neither of them knew that the other was their closest, but subconsciously wanted to be close to each other. "Eat, or give me some love?" A man''s way of courting is straightforward and not wordy. Yue Tong once again says that she is not a veteran in love. Ji Rui''s straight ball makes her have no fighting power at all. The straight ball banged her head, and her brain exploded. "Letong?" The man on the other side of the phone couldn''t hear the response, so he gave a confused cry. "Well..." Letong was a little at a loss, and her heart beat a little abnormal. "Maybe you don''t believe it. I''ve never been in love, and I''ve never tried to pursue anyone. You are the first woman to move me, and you will be the last one." The man seems to think that Letong''s heartbeat is not fast enough. He speaks his mind with a magnetic voice from the microphone. This kind of sweet and greasy love words, if Le Tong didn''t hear it, she would not believe it. It would come from the cold, paralyzed and rigid president Ji da. Ji Rui on the other side of the phone, though he has never said such a thing before, thought it was disgusting and boastful. He just thought he would never say such a thing to anyone in his life. But, this kind of disgusting and boastful words, he blurted out completely without thinking, and when he said it, his heart was filled with sweet honey. This kind of sweet and greasy words still didn''t get a response from the woman on the other side of the microphone. Ji Rui rarely got angry, but accurately guessed that the woman at this time probably didn''t want to respond to him, but was scared by his words. "Letong, what I said to you last night is true!" Letong, who lives in the sofa, is full of the shocking love words of President Ji just now. Ji Rui''s words change, and her brain gets stuck when she mentions last night. "Last night?" Letong''s face was puzzled, and she twisted her eyebrows slightly. "I said, you are the reward I want. And I said I would wait. These are the truth. " Ji Rui has been in the market for many years. He is not only outstanding in his ability, but also because of his quick, ruthless and accurate determination. Emotionally, although he had no experience at all, from the moment he knew his heart was moving, he had already started quickly. During this period, because of her rebellious psychology, he slowed down, but it didn''t mean that he had the intention to shrink back. Chapter 396 During this period, because of her rebellious psychology, he slowed down, but it didn''t mean that he had the intention to shrink back. His more direct words directly scared Letong into stupidity. She didn''t know how to respond. She took the phone to her eyes and pressed her finger on the hang up button. Ji Rui, on the other end of the phone, suddenly hears a busy beep. He is stunned. Then he responds that the phone is disconnected. Ji Rui frowns and stares at the screen for a while. He hesitates to pull it out again. Finally, he decides not to push her too hard. He put the phone on the bed, picked up the sweater and put it on him. He walked to the mirror and looked left and right. Ji Rui, who was quite satisfied with his dress, took a self portrait for himself for the first time in his life. After taking the photo, he called out Letong''s number and pressed the two words "handsome?", It was sent out with the photos. Letong, who is still nestled on the sofa, hears the message prompt sound and clicks to see the man playing mental chess wearing the sweater he bought for him, occupying the whole screen. "Mommy, what are you looking at?" The little guy addicted to a pile of models, I do not know when ran behind her, over her curiously aimed at her mobile phone. "See for yourself!" Letong put the mobile phone into the baby''s hand, stood up and stretched, "I''ll take a bath." The baby climbed onto the sofa with his feet, looked at the picture on the screen and giggled for a while. He opened the button, pressed Ji Rui''s number and pulled it out. "Letong?" The phone is almost immediately picked up, and then, the baby''s ear sounded his father''s urgent voice. "Daddy, it''s me..." the baby said with a smile. "Baby? Where''s your mommy? " Baobao glanced at the closed bedroom door. "Mommy has gone to take a bath!" "Oh..." obviously, full of disappointment. "Mommy didn''t take a bath until she saw your picture." Baby seems to be very clear about his father''s mood about what is the reason, quickly made a supplementary explanation. The tone of the voice on the phone suddenly changed, "did she say anything?" The baby glanced at the door of the bedroom again. "No, Mommy said nothing. Just give me the phone and take a bath." There was no voice on the phone, and the baby said, "but mommy''s face is a little red..." "Po, daddy loves you!" The man who seldom takes the initiative shows his love to the little guy. "Daddy, why is your mouth so sweet all of a sudden?" Although the baby is young, his eyes are always poisonous and accurate. Daddy is not normal tonight! "Didn''t Daddy eat the baby''s chocolate?" Ji Rui seldom talks about laughing with his baby son. Baby body a horizontal lazy lying on the sofa, "Mommy only said chocolate can refresh, did not say can make people mouth sweet ah." The two of them had a chat for a long time. Until Letong came out of the bath, Baobao said good night to Ji Rui and hung up. "Baby, go to the bath quickly, and go to bed after the bath." Ji Baobao hangs on Letong''s neck and kisses her two, "Mommy, don''t you sleep with her?" "Well, Mommy still has to learn. Baby is good. Go to bed after washing." Letong also kisses the baby a few times, patting his ass to signal him to go quickly. When the baby comes out from the bath and says good night, she will clean up the things in the living room and calm down to read carefully. Yesterday, when she saw Ji Rui holding back this huge stack of thick books, she was actually very big. However, when she opened the book, she found that many places in the book could be directly skipped. She only needed to figure out the key points and difficulties Ji Rui had drawn up, and many of the problems she thought were very profound before could be solved. It can be imagined that the man really spent a lot of time to help her draw out the key points and difficulties. He was very busy and had to prepare lessons for her. He said that he had nothing to ask for, of course, it was impossible. However, compared with the way he always used to solve everything with money, his way now will not disgust Letong, but also move her. He said that he was the first to make his heart beat and would be the last. I didn''t expect that the man who used to say mean words to her would one day say such disgusting words to her. Letong thought, eyes can not help but Piao to the side of the mobile phone lying quietly. Hesitated for a moment, finally picked up the mobile phone, turned out the message just now, looked at the photo carefully. The man in the photo, wearing a dark blue shirt, is always meticulously wearing a tie. It is estimated that he pulled it when he returned to the hotel. Two buttons were untied at the neckline, and the collar was opened at will. The sexy clavicle inside was faintly visible. The shirt is covered with the V-Neck Sweater that she temporarily stuffed into the trunk this morning. The man in such a dress is less stereotyped, more concise and free and easy. The powerful aura that belongs to a successful man is vividly reflected in him. And his beautiful face, which looks like a perfect sculpture, rarely has a faint smile on it, which makes him more attractive. This man is so handsome! Yue Tong stares at the photo for a long time, and even feels that the man''s deep and unpredictable eyes in the photo are staring at him face to face. Letong face a heat, shake off the head, shake off the illusion, the right hand pulled a few times, uncanny, the man''s photo saved in the album. Put down the mobile phone, Letong finally settled down to read a book again. After a while, the phone sent a message tone. Letong intuitively feels that this information is sent by President Ji Da again. Click to have a look, and it''s true. "Circle what you don''t understand, and I''ll explain to you when I come back." Letong curls her lips. How can this man know her trend so well? Is it the camera installed in his home? Of course, she won''t know. In Ji Rui''s mind, she is a diligent and studious student. Baobao must have gone to bed at this time. With her temperament, she will take advantage of this time to study. "Well, I know. It''s getting late. You''ve been running all day. Go to bed early! " Even Letong didn''t realize that she cared more about Ji Rui than a subordinate cared about her boss. And the man on the other side of the phone, seeing this sentence, felt that it was almost the same as his wife''s exhortation to his husband who was out of the door, and his lips began to rise again. The finger quickly pressed a few words and sent them out. "Don''t watch it too late. Remember to go to bed on time at eleven." Letong saw the man back, pursed his lips and pressed the two words "good night!" The man over there, seeing Letong''s reply, said quietly in his heart, "good night, baby!" Reply to the past, but only two words. good night! Chapter 397 Without Ji Rui and Yang Sheng, Letong becomes extremely busy. Although she is only the Secretary of the president, in terms of position, she is a very low position for a large number of senior executives like Ji. But now, in the eyes of Ji''s employees, she is equivalent to a potential boss. In addition, she has been in Ji''s for more than a year, which gives people the feeling that she is a smart and capable boss. Now that the president is not here, special help is not available. If there is anything urgent to deal with, everyone knows how to find her. Letong is very busy in the company, and Ji Rui in Beijing is not free. Besides the meeting, she also arranges a lot of entertainment. At noon, Ji Rui and Yang Sheng made an appointment to have dinner with several successful entrepreneurs who had a meeting together. Yang Sheng picked up the phone and slipped away. Ji Rui went to the hotel with several other men on his own. Before entering, the waiter served tea, but before the dish was served, a man in his 40s suggested to find some girls to accompany him. Ji Rui frowned, but before he could say no, the others agreed. "Well, I''ll find some fairies to order meat. After two days of meeting, my brain is almost full of grass." Ji Rui has been in shopping malls for so many years. In fact, this kind of business has been common for a long time. He is not good at it, but he will not interfere with other people''s preferences. Soon, some young women in their early twenties came in. As soon as they entered the door, they swept the men in the room with their eyes. Among several men, Ji Rui is the youngest in terms of age. In terms of image, his tall and handsome appearance is undoubtedly the most eye-catching one. Several women are used to being picked up by guests. There is an invisible hierarchy among them. Looking at the one with the most beautiful appearance and the most irritating figure, they hardly wait for other women to respond, so they twist their little waist to Ji Rui. "Boss..." Ji Rui frowned. Before he turned his head, the woman came to him and put her hand on his shoulder. Her body was soft and boneless, so she would lean on him. Ji Rui seems to be burned. He raises his hand and pats it on his shoulder. He says in a cold voice, "don''t touch me!" That woman Zheng Zheng, probably, has never been so "love", only Leng in Ji Rui side, a face of panic. Ji Rui doesn''t even bother to look at her. He just lightly sweeps the men who are already hugged by beauties. Mu says without expression, "you are free." In other words, he is not interested in it. Several people in the same company have heard about Ji Rui''s lack of desire. However, today, they have seen it with their own eyes. They dare not force him to wave their hands to show the shriveled woman to leave. The woman stamped her foot wrongly, and wanted to struggle again. The man who offered to find a beautiful woman tried to wink at her, but she had to leave with a look of grievance. Ji Rui doesn''t care about it. He asks the waiter to bring him a tea set. He makes Kung Fu Tea happily. He has always been responsible for drinking and not doing this kind of work. Therefore, although his hands and feet are very clumsy, it does not affect his interest in tea tasting at all. Several men over there were still a little cramped at first. Later, Ji Rui didn''t mean to repel them, so he let go of his courage to play with those women. When Ji Rui''s phone rings, several men and women over there are guessing and drinking. Ji Rui has a look. It''s the company''s phone. He just thinks it''s an executive looking for himself, but he doesn''t care. He just presses the answer button, "Hello, I''m Ji Rui, who?" "General Ji!" In the microphone, came the sound of Letong. As soon as Letong finished her lunch, she was caught by the planning minister in the planning department. The reason is that an important plan has been revised, and it needs the president to look at it and sign it, so that the people in the Department can start all the preparatory work. Now that the president is not here, it will fall on Letong. If it''s a small business plan, Letong will give an official reply on behalf of Ji Rui. But it''s a billion dollar plan. Letong didn''t dare to be careless. After reading it carefully, she pointed out where she thought she wanted to modify it, and then sent it to Ji Rui''s email. "I just sent a business plan to your email. Do you have time to have a look now?" At first, Letong didn''t feel anything different, but after she explained the situation clearly, she heard the voices of men and women laughing and making noise from the microphone. It was very lively. Yue Tong blinked, carefully distinguish, don''t listen to already, a listen, can''t help wring up eyebrow. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry to disturb you. Please reply to me after you read it." Without waiting for Ji Rui to respond, Letong puts the microphone back on the phone seat. Ji Rui, who is here, hasn''t had time to respond to Letong. The other party has already hung up. He looked at the phone inexplicably, just at this time, the men and women around him were playing more happily, and the laughter roared up. Then he reflected that the woman Letong had misunderstood something, right? Think of here, Ji Rui the whole person is not good. He glanced faintly at the men and women who were playing hot, picked up the phone and went out without saying a word. Outside the waiter quickly welcomed up, "Sir, can I help you?" All the waiters in this hotel are excellent people. Everyone knows that the guests who can come here for consumption are not rich but expensive, and they can''t afford to offend. "Find me a quiet place and I''ll call." Ji Rui is not polite either. He''s here for consumption. Of course, he needs to ask for anything. "This way, sir." The waiter led him into a smaller room opposite. After he went in, he immediately backed out and closed the door for him. Ji Rui goes to the window, takes out the phone and dials Letong''s mobile phone number. The phone rang for a long time, no one answered, Ji Rui holding the palm of the phone, I do not know when a layer of cold sweat. When the phone is busy, Ji Rui doesn''t give up and pulls it again. This time, it still rang for a long time. Just when Ji Rui thought she was determined not to answer his phone, the phone got through, "hello." Letong''s crisp voice came over. I don''t know why, it''s just a simple word, but Ji Rui feels chilly. "Letong, I have dinner with the boss of Lesheng group and the CEO of Jinghong group." Yue Tong knows these two people. Ji Rui remembers very clearly that the last time Letong accompanied him to dinner with these two people, they also called the wine girl. "Mr. Ji, you don''t need to report to me about what you''re doing and who you''re dining with." Letong''s cool tone is colder than the north wind coming in from the window. Chapter 398 "Mr. Ji, you don''t need to report to me about what you''re doing and who you''re dining with." Letong''s cool tone is colder than the north wind coming in from the window. After hearing her words, Ji Rui doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad. "Letong, what I told you last night is serious. Since I like you, no matter whether you respond to me or not, I will restrain myself well. Standing in your position, I may think that I don''t need to report anything to you. But I think I need to clarify that I eat with them. It''s right, but they play with them. I''m making Kung Fu Tea myself and I''m not involved in them. Believe me Ji Rui is very glad that when he went out to socialize with Letong before, he was always the one who kept himself clean. Otherwise, it would be hard to wash. Le Tong on the other side of the phone is still silent, Ji Rui is a little anxious, "Le Tong, have you been with me for so long, have you seen me interested in those things?" Letong is still speechless. Ji Rui is so anxious that he can''t wait to fly back to Ji''s family with his wings, so that the woman over there who doesn''t know whether she is angry or jealous can verify her body. "Letong, do you need me to find someone to prove it to you?" In the end, Ji Rui has already gone out, turning around and preparing to go to the boss of Lesheng group as a witness. "No, Mr. Ji, you have a habit of cleanliness. I know that!" Finally, the woman over the microphone let Ji Rui put down his hand on the doorknob. Ji Rui, relieved, dragged a chair from behind him and asked, "how do you know I''m a cleanliness addict?" "Guess!" Letong, who is already sitting in front of his desk, can''t say that since the day he became Ji Rui''s secretary, his eyes have always been following him uncontrollably. He may not be clear about Letong''s habit of being confused, whether consciously or unconsciously. Although Le Tong at that time did not know whether Ji Rui had a fixed or unfixed female partner before that, it was true that Ji Rui never looked at those women when he went out for dinner. Even, not to mention those women, no matter how beautiful they are, no matter how elegant they are, they have never successfully attracted the attention of President Ji. At that time, Letong only thought that Jida president''s sincerity had been taken away by his baby son''s mother, and the rest of the family flowers, wild flowers and national flowers, looked like weeds in his eyes. Until he knew that his baby son''s mother was himself, Le Tong confirmed again that the man''s heart was not taken away by others at all, but had no heart at all. But her view that Ji always has no heart is still not hot, but the man tells her that he likes her. Yes, the person who successfully took the heart of President Ji was told by the client not long ago. It was her Letong. When she first heard his confession, she didn''t feel a trace of joy. More than that, she just couldn''t believe it. Or, it''s not that you don''t want to believe it, but that you don''t want to believe it. At this moment, listening to the urgent explanation of the man thousands of miles away, I don''t know why, I suddenly think of the famous public service advertisement about the protection of rare animals: no business, no killing. She didn''t know why such a seemingly unrelated sentence suddenly appeared in her mind, but on reflection, it seemed that there was a similar correlation between the two. If you put it on yourself now, it can be extended to mean that if there is no need, there will be no harm. That is to say, if she doesn''t have a desire for this relationship, then her heart can be completely preserved without any harm! "Guess? Letong, I should not be an easy to see through person. Why do you know that I am a cleanliness addict just by guessing? " Ji Rui, who is sitting in an airtight and elegant room, is worried. Because of Letong''s lack of confidence, or the leakage of many secrets, his symptoms are relieved. Letong''s brain is even more confused by his question, while the culprit who fills her brain with a pile of unreasonable and incessant chaotic things is more and more calm. "Letong, in addition to my cleanliness addiction, how many things do you know that I may not even know?" She Letong is not a human heart X-ray machine. Can she guess the source of his wonderful little habits? I don''t believe it if I kill him! The man was thousands of miles away, Ke Ketong, but he really felt his burning eyes sweeping his face, and her face turned red. The embarrassment of being peeped inside and standing in front of others makes Letong feel embarrassed. "Mr. Ji, I have something to do. Hang up first!" Unable to give Ji Rui a clear answer, more unable to face up to his inner Letong, rushed to drop a sentence, once again hung up in a hurry. Ji Rui, who has been hung up again, has a very different mood from the previous one. He raised his lips slightly and played with his mobile phone flexibly with his slender fingers. At the moment, his mood was like sitting on a rocket. A few minutes ago, he could not see the dark valley bottom of the sun. At this moment, he was standing on the top of the mountain, enjoying the baptism of the beautiful sun and the wind. The hard spoken woman on the other side of the phone probably hung up with shaking hands? Ji Rui is in a wonderful mood to savor the conversation. Then, he drops his eyes, hooks his lips, draws a few big words on his mobile phone, and sends them out without hesitation. "Ding Dong!" The woman who is said to shake hands to hang up the phone is startled by the message tone and opens it. The words on the screen, like a bomb, exploded in her heart. Letong, you are jealous! Letong, you are jealous! Letong, you are jealous! Letong, you are jealous! ¡­¡­ Letong''s brain, at least for a few minutes, has been full of this sentence. What''s more, this is not in the form of a square font to stimulate her brain, but the man in the capital, with his handsome face that can capture the hearts of countless flower infatuated girls, hooked his lips with a banter smile, staring at her eyes word by word! happy Tong you eat Vinegar It''s over These six words, which are very simple and meaningless, spit out word by word through men''s sexy lips, just like the powerful continuous firing missiles, directly blow up Letong! Le Tong, who was blown up in a few words by President Ji Da, had the last three words in her mind before she died It''s over! Chapter 399 Le Tong, who had been bombed out, spent the whole day a little absent-minded. It''s not too much to say that she''s a walking corpse. Fortunately, the man who put the missile, since he sent the message that paralyzed Letong''s brain, there was no movement. This let Le Tong, slightly relieved. This is probably the same as when a prisoner first hears that he has been sentenced to death and then hears the judge say that he has been suspended for 10 years. But probation does not mean acquittal. Letong is relieved, but the rope around her neck is a little looser, but it is still around her neck after all. Letong went to work in a trance, then entered the kitchen in a trance, and then brought the dinner to the table in a trance. "Ah! How salty The baby who always talks sweet words to his mother is unprepared. He takes a big mouthful of soup and snores. He immediately sticks out his tongue and breathes like a dog. Originally, Letong, who was still wandering, was startled by the baby''s son''s reaction. Her attention was finally pulled back and she took a drink from the bowl. "Poof!" That salty bitter taste stick to taste buds, Letong immediately spray! It seems that the baby''s reaction is kind. "God, did I put a bag of salt in it?" Yue Tong patted her forehead, very speechless. "Mommy, are you sick?" The baby is really a sweet baby. He stands on the chair, clasps Letong''s neck with one hand, and puts his forehead on Letong''s forehead. Letong feels guilty and kisses her baby''s lips. "Baby is good, Mommy is OK, just a little absent-minded." Mommy, you are not only absent-minded, but also lost your soul! Baby in the heart secretly belly Fei, holding Letong neck hand, but not willing to let go. "Mommy, is that stupid daddy making trouble again?" The baby''s eyes are profitable. His heart can be seen through. He and Letong have been eating and living together for a long time. He probably knows that the people his mother cares about can be counted with her fingers. Among the people Mommy cares about, she is definitely the first. As for his stupid dad, at the beginning, the baby thought that he might have to go to little finger. But after this period of observation, it''s not difficult for the baby to find that mommy knows daddy''s food preferences like the back of her hand. Of course, this does not rule out the reason why Mommy is daddy''s secretary. But if there is a secretary who can understand and tolerate the boss to this extent, it is absolutely a loss for the boss not to marry the secretary. Then, the baby finds out that daddy has been staying with mommy for several days. Why? Baby very innocently said, I''m still a child, so, adult things, I don''t understand! Of course, the baby doesn''t understand those adult things, but he knows them very well. When daddy is here, Mommy is normal! When daddy goes out on business, Mommy is dead! Therefore, it''s strange that the baby doesn''t take this charge on his father''s head. Letong heard the little guy mention that the man who haunted her all day long shivered involuntarily. "It''s nothing to do with your daddy." Letong is so strong! No matter what, you can''t look too ugly in front of your baby son! "Oh... That''s good..." Baby soft glutinous should be a, black eyes in the light, but clearly said, Mommy, you when the baby is a fool! The baby knows that his mother is thin skinned, and he doesn''t want to take care of too many things he doesn''t understand. Anyway, Mommy is the baby''s wife, but daddy''s, to chase, of course, daddy himself to chase! At this time, the baby began to have a sense of crisis. Today, Mommy ruined his dinner because of daddy''s fool. Maybe tomorrow, she will ruin his welfare for daddy''s fool! At the thought of this, the baby can''t sit still. No, he has to please Mommy while daddy is not at home! "Mommy, don''t do it. Baby invites you to a big meal!" Baobao is a person who immediately takes action when he has an idea. He is so flexible that he slides down like a loach and holds Letong who is ready to get some food again. "Darling, go to the living room to watch TV for a while, and Mommy will cook two bowls of noodles." But Letong doesn''t get the favor of her baby son at all. She leads the little guy out of the dining room. "Mommy... The baby wants to have a big meal..." the baby wriggles and becomes coquettish. Letong looks down at him helplessly. At last, she raises her hand to surrender. "Well, can Uncle Chen send it here?" Today, Letong is very tired both physically and mentally. In addition, the weather seems to change a little today. She is afraid that her baby will catch cold. The baby looked at Letong for a while, but also stepped back. "Well, let uncle send it." So, Baobao is responsible for calling manager Chen, and Letong is responsible for packing the substandard food on the dining table with fresh-keeping bags and throwing it into the garbage can. Letong put the dishes and chopsticks on the dining table into the kitchen, while the baby sat on the sofa watching TV. "Mommy, Mommy, get out of here!" Letong is washing dishes in the kitchen. She hears her son outside the living room shouting. She is so scared that she runs out with bubbles in her hands. Standing on the sofa, the baby pointed to the TV and waved to her desperately. "Mommy, Mommy, come and see. It''s daddy!" Letong now back is not, into is not, God knows, she now, don''t want to see that man! Even if she only saw it on the screen, she didn''t want to! But where does the baby know her thoughts? Seeing that she was standing still, she jumped down and ran over, pulling her to run in front of the TV. Letong was forced to pull to the front of the TV, the man she didn''t want to see, now occupied the whole screen. "Well, it''s really the father of the baby. How handsome you look!" A moment ago, the little guy regarded his father as an enemy, but at this moment, he unconsciously showed a sense of pride. Letong stares at the screen, speechless. "Mommy, is daddy handsome?" The baby pulled the silent woman. Letong answered weakly, "Shuai..." Where does the baby know that her mother is struggling in her heart, and she is still praising her father. Yue Tong was more and more flustered. Just at this time, the doorbell rang. Le Tong seems to see the Savior general rushed in the past, she only thought, is manager Chen sent to take out. Who knows, as soon as she opens the door, she''ll be in a daze! "How did you... Come back?" Le tong can''t believe to stare at the tall man in front of her. The man stretched out his hand, put her in his arms, buried his head and whispered in her ear. "I miss you!" Chapter 400 Letong didn''t expect that President Ji Da, who was still speaking on TV one moment ago, would appear in front of his home the next moment. What''s more incredible is that before she understood why the man would suddenly walk down from the screen, her face was forced to be buried in a thick and strong chest. The man''s familiar breath fills the tip of his nose. He feels that he has never been so close to this man before. Letong, who is dizzy and full of fear, climbs up the man''s shoulder with both hands and tries to resist the man. But without suspense, he was held more tightly by the man. "Letong, I miss you!" This time, it''s not a report, it''s a statement. With his simple and straightforward statement, Letong heard his heart beating like a drum. "Mommy! Is uncle bringing the meal? " The baby, who stayed in the living room and watched daddy speak on TV, yelled from inside. "Bao, it''s me!" Ji Rui gently pushes Letong away, kisses her on the forehead, hugs her and walks into the porch, kicking her shoes and changing her slippers smoothly. The sound of kicking and kicking came. In the twinkling of an eye, the baby had run to the two people. "Daddy, aren''t you on business?" The baby raises his face, which is different from Letong''s surprise. The little face is full of surprises. Ji Rui slightly a bend, a long hand fishing, the baby will be stable when he picked up. "Daddy missed baby and Mommy, so he flew back." Ji Rui said, kissing the little guy''s beautiful eyes. After sending that message to Letong, Ji Rui wants to come back immediately, but he still has an important speech in the afternoon. When he finishes speaking, he tells Yang Sheng everything, and he comes back one day ahead of time. "Did daddy fly back with his wings?" The baby is still a child, giggling, pinching Ji Rui''s face and touching Ji Rui''s shoulder. Ji Rui thinks that it''s really good to reply to the childlike baby. "Well, next time Daddy takes the baby off, OK?" Even himself, inadvertently, became childlike. "Can you bring Mommy?" Baby is not a selfish child. "Of course!" Ji ruiruo looks down at Letong who is being held by himself. He casually puts his chin on her hair and rubs it a few times. His intimate little action naturally did not escape the baby''s sharp eyes. He raised his small mouth, bent his eyebrows and laughed like a thief. "Daddy, are you thirsty? Baby will pour water for you." Then, struggling to slip down from Ji Rui''s arms, he ran into the kitchen and left the whole living room to his parents. Letong, who slowly returns to her senses, struggles to leave his confinement. Ji Rui takes it as soon as it''s good, releases her hand, and follows her to the sofa to sit down. "Isn''t the meeting for three days?" Letong doesn''t want her mind to wander around on vexed matters, so she deliberately brings the topic back to her work. "Yang Sheng is here." Ji Rui is a shrewd businessman. He knows how to strike iron while it''s hot. He''s only afraid to come back after the meeting tomorrow. Letong''s iron, which is hard to be covered by him, has become a hard iron. Compared with the woman in front of her, the meeting was nothing. "But..." Letong wants to say, but Yang Sheng is not the person in charge of Ji after all, isn''t he? But before the words were finished, the man''s face came close to her and gave her a kiss on her lips. Letong instinctively moved his body back, "general Ji, you..." Ji Rui holds the sofa and half leans towards her. "I have to come back and tell you..." Ji Rui''s deep eyes, straight into Letong''s eyes, that eyes, filled with many let Letong panic, and strange things. Like he sucked away the soul of Le Tong, brain speed more than half slow, mumbling to ask¡° What... " Ji Rui''s face stopped in front of her. Her pretty thick eyebrows picked up slightly. She looked at her and asked, "don''t you know that I''m a cleanliness addict?" "Huh?" Yue Tong frowned and glared at him, full of confusion. "I''m a cleanliness addict. I can only tolerate you around me!" Ji Rui said leisurely, and his face approached again. This time, the place where his lips fell was not the forehead or the corner of his lips, but the place where his lips were printed on her cool but soft lips. Le Tong face a heat, don''t know, is for his words, or for his this kiss. Even forget to resist and push him away. Fortunately, the man seemed to be afraid that too fast progress would frighten her. He only gave her a gentle kiss on the lip, then straightened up and kindly pulled her up. "You and the baby haven''t eaten yet?" Ji Rui quickly digs off the topic. Besides not wanting her to be shy and embarrassed, he is also afraid that she will refuse herself for various reasons. Before he was sure of her mind, he could only tell himself, take your time, otherwise, it would be counterproductive. But when she was so cold at noon that she let people fall into the ice cave, she spread out her inner feelings, which she didn''t even know or she didn''t want to face, in front of him. So he decided to force her appropriately! However, he still underestimated Letong. "Why kiss me?" From entering the door to now, Letong''s brain burned again and again. After several times of stimulation, she completely woke up. Ji Rui listens to, in the heart that the fire that presses down forcibly, burned again. "I like you, and you like me, too!" Ji Rui used affirmative sentences. That is to say, even if Le Tong said he didn''t like him now, he would not win the trust. "And then?" Letong has been in a trance for a whole afternoon because of someone. Now, facing the initiator, she calms down unexpectedly. "Since I like you and you like me, it''s time to change our relationship!" It''s not that Ji Rui wants to use this kind of strong attitude to decide the development of their relationship, but that he knows very well that people like Le Tong have too much weight on gain and loss, and sometimes they will hold back if they think too much. Before, he thought he could wait. But it was a helpless choice when she thought she was merciless to herself. Knowing that she had the same heart for himself, he felt that he could not wait for a moment. "Mr. Ji, let me think about it!" Letong''s face is still tinged with a faint blush, but her tone is surprisingly calm and calm, which makes him love and hate her very much. Because he knows that it''s hard for others to control Letong who has become such a model. Unless she wants to, no one can force her to make a decision. [why do you seem to like writing more about abuse than sweet stories? It''s a pity that bamboo is a favorite article...] Chapter 401 He knows that it''s hard for others to control Letong who has become such a model. Unless she wants to, no one can force her to make a decision. "Letong, do you think we are all like this? Do you still need to consider it?" Ji Rui tries to cut the mess quickly and ask her to give him an answer as soon as possible. After all, if she doesn''t nod her head for a day, he can''t pretend to be her boyfriend or a man. The relationship between the boss and his subordinates makes him feel insecure. But Letong didn''t show any sign of wavering. Her clear eyes didn''t flinch, so she looked directly at him. "Mr. Ji, since you think that you like me, and I like you too, the love between us should stand the test, right?" Ji Rui sighs helplessly, or is a little disappointed. He thinks that she is different after all, but she wants to do something like a test. "How do you want to test me? Come on, I''ll stay with you to the end. " Ji Rui is helpless, but Letong has to. He will follow her until she is satisfied. Who let himself before really bad deeds, in the final analysis, she said to test him, also can''t blame her. Thinking of this, Ji Rui''s mood picked up a little. Le Tong shook his head, "I didn''t want to test you, you like me, I know." At the beginning, she would choose not to believe it, because the things he had done in the past left too many shadows in her heart, and she could not believe it all at once, which was human nature. Now believe, because she has eyes and heart, can see and feel. "What do you mean?" I have to say that Ji Rui is confused by her. "Give me a few days to think about it. It''s a test for each other." Letong also has her own considerations. After all, she always thinks that she just likes Ji Rui''s face a little more, but until today, Ji Rui''s text message has completely overturned her original idea. In the end, because I like him, I think his appearance is pleasing to the eye? Or, because he is a Yan Kong, because he likes his appearance, he will have a little interest in this person? Although this problem may be as difficult to solve as whether there are eggs before there are chickens or chickens before there are eggs, she still wants to think about it carefully. Of course, Ji Rui will not understand her pure idea. In other words, for a man, like is like, no matter what she likes is his skin or he, don''t they all like it? Anyway, it''s him, isn''t it? Ji Rui see her so insist, had to nod to agree, "OK, three days, OK?" Her black eyes, clear and transparent, really, do not seem to be playing the kind of hard to get trick he thought. Yue Tong thought seriously, "well, three days." Letong thinks that she already has the answer in her heart, but she always chooses to ignore it. Today''s event is too sudden and dramatic. So far, she can''t completely calm down and have a good look at her heart. Three days is enough time for her to think about that problem clearly! Ji Rui breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, I don''t need to avoid these three days, do I?" In order to hold the happiness he wants in his hand early, if she wants him to avoid for three days, he will try his best to cooperate. Yue Tong shook his head again, "no, just like usual." As long as Ji Rui doesn''t force her to make a decision aggressively, she can calm down and think about it. It has nothing to do with meeting or not. "Well." As a result, although it is a little different from Ji Rui''s expectation, it is not too bad! "Daddy, your water." The baby who ran to the kitchen to pour water didn''t come to Ji Rui carefully until then, holding the cup in both hands. I want to know that the ghost spirit must be hiding in the kitchen on purpose, until the two people have finished talking, and then slip out. "Thank you, baby!" Ji Rui took the cup with one hand and rubbed the baby''s head with the other. "Bao, how is it sweet?" Ji Rui took a drink from the glass. It was strange. Didn''t the little guy always know that he didn''t like sweet? "Well, Mommy says it''s dry. Drink some honey water to moisten your lungs and throat." Baby said, big eyes in Ji Rui and Letong body around. Ji Rui raised his lips slightly, reached out and pinched the little guy''s face, "the baby is more and more mother-in-law!" Baobao doesn''t care about this statement at all. He reaches for Ji Rui''s neck and kisses him, "because Baobao loves Daddy!" Ji Rui''s eyes unconsciously glanced at Letong, who was sitting on one side. After her own secretary, she seemed to have been treating herself like a mother-in-law, preparing headache medicine for him, making coffee for him, and buying breakfast for him... According to the saying of baby son, does that mean that she really loved herself from the beginning? Thinking of this possibility, Ji Rui is in a better mood. "Bao, just now you said uncle brought food? What''s the matter? Haven''t you eaten yet? " Letong''s face, which had just returned to normal, turned red again. The baby glanced at her skinny mommy and nodded, "well, Mommy is very busy at work today, and she comes back very late, and the baby wants to eat wax gourd cup very much, so she calls uncle to send it." Letong is a little relieved. Her son doesn''t know what makes him so abnormal. But if you let a man know that he''s upset because of his one sentence and ruined a big table of food, I don''t know how to make fun of him. "Just right, daddy didn''t eat either." Ji Rui drinks all the honey water in the cup, and the baby takes the cup and runs to the kitchen. "Don''t worry, the baby let the uncle send a lot of delicious food, not to mention one more daddy, five more are enough." This, the baby said unintentionally, but let Ji Rui laugh and cry. What five dads, that little guy, still want to help his mom introduce his boyfriend? At the thought of this possibility, Ji Rui is a bad person. Huo stood up and walked quickly into the kitchen. The little guy who ran into the kitchen with the cup was washing the cup on the stool. When he heard the footsteps, he didn''t turn his head. He just said, "Daddy, Mommy is not angry with you, is she?" Ji Rui goes over to spank him, "who says your mommy is angry?" This boy, how can he always think that he has made his baby Mommy angry again? "Not the best!" Baby''s tone, actually a little bad. This little guy! It''s the best way to protect Mommy. "Little guy, daddy warns you, don''t introduce messy men to your mommy any more!" Chapter 402 "Little guy, daddy warns you, don''t introduce messy men to your mommy any more!" The baby turned his head, glanced at him and said. "Well, isn''t it because Daddy is too stupid?" The implication is that if you are not too stupid, I will bother to introduce this and that to mommy to stimulate you? Ji Rui''s eyes were bright, and he rubbed his head hard. "At that time, daddy didn''t understand. Now daddy will cherish it." Ji Rui certainly understands the good intentions of his baby son. However, even if he knew it was acting, he couldn''t accept other men staring at Letong with indecent or greedy eyes. Before, he didn''t recognize his own mind and could not accept fashion. Now, it''s even more unacceptable. "OK..." the baby reluctantly agreed. Although, it''s his biggest wish that daddy and Mommy are as good as ever (in the baby''s cognition, he always thinks that his parents gave birth to him because of love). But in the baby''s view, daddy is strong, and Mommy is always in the weak side. Therefore, if there is a conflict between daddy and Mommy, most of them will stand on mommy''s side. Ji Rui sees the baby''s son loosen his mouth, takes the cup, wipes the water, puts it well, and picks up the baby. "However, if daddy bullies mummy, the baby will hold a blind date meeting for mummy." The baby around his neck suddenly said very seriously, which made Ji Rui, a father, have the illusion of role exchange. It seems that this little boy is his father, and he is the naughty son who makes people worry. "Don''t worry, daddy doesn''t have time to hurt her. How can he bully her?" Ji Rui assures his baby son, but he hardly raises his hand to swear. In the past, he had done too many stupid things to Letong. Now he has the chance to make up for it. He has only the share of gratitude. How can he bully her? The baby snorted again, which could be regarded as reluctantly believing Ji Rui''s guarantee. The takeout is delivered not long after Ji Rui enters the door. The two of them come out of the kitchen. Letong has already filled the table with the snacks delivered by manager Chen. During the dinner, Ji Rui returned to his usual silence at dinner. However, unlike before, President Ji, who has always been used to being served by others, actually brought food to Baobao and Letong from time to time. Baobao ate with ease, while Letong, after saying thank you two or three times, saw that he didn''t mean to be restrained and didn''t bother to be polite, so he could only be polite. After dinner, the baby pesters Ji Rui, and they race in the small space of the living room. Originally, Ji Rui thought that he could still stay today on the ground of making up lessons. However, the wall clock only pointed to nine o''clock, and Le Tong urged him to go home early on the ground that he had been running for two days to go home early for rest. Under the insistence of Letong, Ji Rui has no choice but to leave. Baby is very sticky tonight. As soon as Ji Rui leaves, the little guy climbs onto the sofa like a monkey and sticks to Letong. The small hand holds the face of Le Tong to look left and right, but does not speak. Letong felt strange and nodded at the tip of his nose. "Baby, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know mommy?" The baby looked at Letong carefully for a while and then said, "the baby wants to see if daddy poked a stamp on mommy''s face!" Letong almost fainted. The boy''s speech became more and more explicit. "Ji Yu, you are your father''s son. Let mommy see if your face has been stamped by your father." He said, pulling his face to look left and right The baby raised her little face and let her fish, "Mommy, the baby''s face is Zhangzhang, isn''t it?" Baobao''s words are really right. His face, which is very similar to Ji Rui, can be used as a business card wherever he goes. There''s no need to stamp it. Letong only thinks that Ji Rui doesn''t know what he said to his son in private, and this little guy will suddenly say such a strange thing. She thought that Baobao would help Ji Rui say a lot of good things, but Baobao didn''t say anything. After playing with her for a while, she would watch TV in her arms. When it was time, she asked Letong to accompany him into the bedroom and tell him bedtime stories. After a few minutes'' story, the baby on the bed has closed her eyes and slept soundly. Letong covers the quilt for him, goes out of the living room, takes the book to read for a while. The book in hand has been opened for several minutes, but not a word has been read. Letong sighs, closes the book and pinches her eyebrows. Or, it''s time to think about what happened between her and Ji Rui. But Letong never thought that before she had time to calm down and analyze her heart, Ji Rui had an accident. She closed the book, went to the kitchen and poured out a glass of water. Then she saw the mobile phone on the sofa flashing desperately. Letong picked it up and saw that it was not Ji Rui she thought, but Xiao Li, Ji Rui''s driver. "Brother Li?" Letong is confused. Ji Rui has been away for nearly an hour. What does the driver call to do? "Miss Le, come to the hospital quickly. The president is injured." Xiao Li''s anxious voice, his words, let Letong hand tremble, almost fell the phone. "Brother Li, what do you say? President Ji is injured? What''s going on? " Le Tong only when he heard wrong, that man has always been careful, in and out of the bodyguard, how hurt? "We don''t know exactly. The president went to the bookstore to buy a book, and then he was stabbed!" When Letong heard this, she said, "is Mr. Ji seriously injured? Which hospital are you in now? I''ll be there now. " "Miss Le, the president is now in the emergency room of the central hospital. The specific situation is not known. You ask ah Huang to stay at home and watch the baby, and the other to send you. Be careful on the way." Le Tong changed clothes, and told the bodyguard a few words, then step out of the door in a hurry. Along the way, the sweat of Letong''s palm kept coming out. After wiping it, she was sweating again. That man, after running for two days, should go home early to have a rest. What book should he buy in the bookstore?! Yue Tong is so anxious that she calls Xiao Li twice on the way, but they all hear from each other. Fortunately, at more than 10 p.m., the traffic flow on the road was not very crowded. More than half an hour later, Letong went to the central hospital. In the corridor in front of the emergency room, Xiao Li is holding the phone. I don''t know who is talking to. When he sees Le Tong coming in, he says goodbye to someone in a hurry and welcomes her. "Brother Li, how is Mr. Ji now?" After Letong asks, her eyes catch a glimpse of Xiao Li''s blood stains, and her heart jumps wildly. So much blood, must be seriously injured? Xiao Li''s expression is also very anxious, "I don''t know. After the doctor checked the president, he immediately pushed the operating room, and now he hasn''t come out." Letong frowned, "so late, why doesn''t he go home to the bookstore?" Chapter 403 Letong frowned, "so late, why doesn''t he go home to the bookstore?" If he didn''t go to the bookstore and went straight home, there wouldn''t be such an accident, would it? Xiao Li has a look at Letong. She looks like she wants to talk but stops. Letong doesn''t notice Xiao Li''s expression. At this time, her whole heart is hanging on Ji Rui. "Where is the knife inserted and how to operate? Is it serious? " Although Letong tries to be optimistic, Xiao Li''s blood stains and look make her heart more and more heavy. "Insert in the belly..." Xiao Li''s answer is not straightforward, because Ji Rui asked him not to say anything to le Tong before, so as not to worry her. Letong takes a breath of cold air. Everyone knows that a lot of important organs in the viscera are in the abdomen. If this knife is inserted into something, then Thinking of this, Letong dare not think about it any more. She tried to calm herself down and sat down on the chair by the wall. Yue Tong took a deep breath and asked, "did the doctor say how long the operation will take?" Now what she can do is wait for the doctor''s result, rather than guessing. "I don''t know..." Xiao Li shook his head blankly. "Brother Li, sit down." Le Tong found that she was not alone in panic. "Well." "Does Mr. Ji like reading?" In order to avoid thinking again, Letong tries to distract herself from the topic. She has been Ji Rui''s Secretary for such a long time. In addition to her personal contact during this period, she only saw men reading financial magazines or some profound professional books. For that man, reading should be just a way to kill time. He always told Xiao Li or her to buy what he wanted to read, so he didn''t need to go to the bookstore to buy it himself. "President, he..." Xiao Li faltered for a while, and finally said, "president seems to help Miss Le buy books." Le Tong Leng Leng, then reaction, that man, is to buy her a textbook for class? Letong''s heart seems to be hit hard by heavy objects, and bursts of pain can''t be restrained from expanding from her heart. That man! What a fool! Letong doesn''t dare to indulge herself to think too much. She resists the pain of her heart and thinks of another equally important thing. "Has the murderer been caught?" Xiao Li nodded, "well, he has been taken back by the police for questioning." "Brother Li, do you need to deal with it?" Xiao Li usually helps Ji Rui deal with many trivial matters, so Letong will ask. "Lawyers are past. They are more professional." Letong asked what she should ask, but she couldn''t find any suitable topic to talk about. When she was silent, the burning things in her heart became bigger and bigger, which made her feel uncomfortable. Not long ago, she was still thinking, just because she liked him, would she find his face pleasing to the eye? Or, because he is a Yan Kong, because he likes his appearance, he will have a little interest in this person? Along the way, her heart has been in a state of crazy beating, and her palm is still sweating. If it''s just because she likes a person''s face, is it like her now? Letong closed her eyes slightly and buried her head in her palm. Love for that man, probably, has existed for a long time. As early as that moment, her eyes began to follow him uncontrollably. As early as in, she silently wrote down a lot of his preferences, worried that he would have a stomachache after drinking and had a headache at night. As early as, one after another, the famous lady Qian Jin called to inquire about his news, and she would unconsciously scare the other away with sharp words. ¡­¡­ However, at that time, he was too strong, and the blazing light on his body always made her an ordinary woman to be dwarfed. Therefore, she subconsciously buried her love for him in the bottom of her heart. Don''t want to let people find, more don''t want to let oneself find, because, knowing that hopeless feelings, for the rational that she is absolutely impossible to keep. So, she subconsciously deceives herself, but it''s a flower maniac. It''s just a flower maniac. It has nothing to do with liking! With this reasonable explanation, she can indulge herself in being nice to him. Over time, even she thought, she really, just like his good-looking skin, with him, nothing to do. Until the man did that to her. I have to say, subconsciously, she is still protecting him. Otherwise, I won''t remember that night till now. Even if drunk, not even that degree of aggression can not remember. The only explanation is that subconsciously, she doesn''t want to believe that the man who uses drunkenness to commit violence is the man she likes silently. And that man, after that night, changed completely. In the past, she was indifferent to her, but after that night, she was more and more bitter and harsh. Her heart that likes him naturally hides deeper and deeper. Until later, those deep love, he again and again over words and deeds a little bit broken, those like, gradually become more and more ridiculous. Letong is a proud person. She can accept that she loves someone secretly, but she can''t accept that she becomes humble in front of him because she likes him! There is nothing wrong with liking someone, but if you like this person, you will let yourself go down to the dust. Is this liking really worth fighting for? Will she be happy even if she gains this kind of affection? Will you be happy? Rational she, subconsciously helped her to make choices again and again. Once, he used a five million check to exchange for her three years. If she was a little silly, maybe she would choose to be with him at all costs. But she didn''t, because in her subconscious, she didn''t want money, she wanted people. And the person she wants is a man who treats her well and knows how to cherish her, not a man who just covets her beauty and is with her in order to satisfy some desire. Since then, the man has been using his arrogance and self righteousness to successfully peel off Letong''s love for him bit by bit. In the end, Letong''s trust in him is gone. It is precisely because even the most basic trust is gone that Letong habitually chooses not to believe in his confession. Letong thinks that he should have died for him. But why, she will because in the telephone to hear the woman''s frolic sound and suffer to death? Will he always be in a state of extreme anxiety and worry because he is hurt? Do you really like him? Chapter 404 When the doctor came out, Letong was still struggling in the pile of multiple-choice questions with only yes or no answers. However, when the doctor said, "I''m very glad that the knife didn''t hurt Mr. Ji. The operation went smoothly." Letong''s heart, originally full of haze, suddenly brightened and became clear. Human life is originally fragile. After experiencing the things of mother and baby, doesn''t she know better than anyone? If, today that knife really unfortunate inserted Ji Rui''s vital point, that she, can''t for oneself know later like and regret? In a second, Letong gave up the struggle and made a decision. If you like it, why shrink and hide? Although she Letong has no outstanding ability, there is nothing she can''t afford to lose. Since he says she likes her, and she just likes him, isn''t it a happy thing for everyone? Life is short. There is no need to compensate for the happy present and happy future for the past two people''s festivals and discomforts. Moreover, if she becomes his girlfriend, can she recover the anger she suffered from him? Thinking of this, Letong is in a better mood. If the president of Ji Da, who is in a coma in the hospital bed at this time, knows that Letong has such a mind, I don''t know whether he would rather never wake up. "Doctor, where is he now?" Of course, Letong is not sure whether she is in a good mood because she heard the doctor say Ji Rui is OK, or because she has a lot of opportunities to ask for her former grievances in the future. "Mr. Ji has been sent back to the intensive care unit. We have arranged intensive care to take care of him. Are you miss?" The doctor didn''t see Letong before the operation, so he didn''t know her identity very well. "I am him..." Yue Tong habitually wants to say that I am his secretary. "Dr. Fan, she is the mother of Mr. Ji''s son!" One side of Xiao Li, suddenly cut in. "Oh, I''m sorry. You''re Mrs. Ji, right? Mr. Ji is in intensive care unit room 1001. You can go to see him, but he won''t wake up until tomorrow." Le Tong originally good mood, inexplicably sink Shen, "is not that he is not dangerous?" She only worries about Ji Rui''s injury, but she doesn''t care what the doctor calls her. She has become Mrs. Ji! "Well, no anesthesia." Letong was slightly relieved and said, "thank you, doctor!" He turned and walked toward the elevator. The doctor fan looked at her back for a long time, then asked the nurse behind her, "is that the mother of the child who miraculously recovered a while ago?" "Well, Dr. Fan, have you heard about it not long after you returned home? It''s really moving... " For those comments about herself and the baby and the man behind her, Letong didn''t hear them. Even if she heard them, she wouldn''t care, because at this time, she was thinking about meeting the man quickly. That stupid man who was stabbed to buy her a book! When the ICU was pushed away, the nurse was hanging liquid medicine on the motionless man on the bed. When she heard the door ring, the nurse turned her head. Unexpectedly, it was a nurse surnamed Liu that she had known when she was in hospital. "Miss le." Nurse Liu smiles and nods to Letong. "Nurse Liu, how is he?" Letong quickly walks to the hospital bed, and her worried eyes fall on the man''s face. "Mr. Ji lost a lot of blood, but he''s in good health. He didn''t hurt anything. He should recover soon." Letong dragged a chair and sat down beside the bed naturally. "Is there anything special to pay attention to?" Look at her, she is ready to accompany the night. "Pay attention to the situation at night. If you have a fever, let us know as soon as possible." "Good!" Nurse Liu explained some matters, and then turned out of the ward. Xiao Li had been standing at the end of the bed. After the nurse went out, he said, "Miss Le, why don''t you go back to accompany the young master? Just give it to me." Letong is not in a hurry to answer him, but takes out the phone and goes outside to dial a series of numbers. "Yuaner, do you have time now?" "Tong Tong, are you willing to take the initiative to ask me out? I have to put off all the big things, don''t you?" Luo yuan''er''s cheerful voice came from the phone. "Ji Rui is injured and hospitalized. The baby is at home alone. Can you go and accompany him? I''m in the central hospital. Can you bring my baby here tomorrow? " To Luo Yuan Er, Le Tong is never polite. "All right, I''ll be there right now. You can take care of the patient." Luo yuan''er didn''t ask much. Without a word, he took the work down. Even though she is very gossiping about her best friend and the great demon, she knows that this is not the time to gossiping. "Well, I''ll hang up first." Since Baobao and Letong met, Baobao''s attitude towards luoyuan''er has definitely changed 180 degrees. Probably, it''s called love and love. And Luo yuan''er, who is domesticated by Le Tong, is more and more fond of Ji Baobao. Their relationship is very good. Therefore, Le tong can confidently give her baby to her friends. After Letong makes a phone call, she returns to the ward. Xiao Li is standing by the window and making a phone call in a low voice. See Letong back, Xiao Li voice with people said a few words, and then hastily close the line. "Brother Li, there is a rest room next to him. You can go to sleep for a while. Ji always has me with him." "But..." Xiao Li is embarrassed to see Ji Rui who is in a coma on the doctor''s bed. "He''ll be fine. You''ve been running with Mr. Ji these two days, and you''re tired. Go to sleep. There should be a lot of things for you to deal with tomorrow." After being Ji Rui''s Secretary for so long, Letong naturally knows. In addition to Baobao, Ji Rui''s most trusted person in the company is Yang Sheng. In Ji''s family, his most trusted person is Xiao Li, who is also a driver and bodyguard. Although Xiao Li doesn''t think it''s good, he can''t refute Le Tong''s words. He has to nod his head, go out and command several bodyguards to guard them strictly, and then turn to the rest room next door to have a rest. In the ward, only Letong sitting in front of the bed and Ji Rui sleeping on the bed are left. The man, who usually had a severe or paralyzed face, fell asleep. His skin, which was originally wheat colored, seemed pale because of excessive blood loss. His lips, which are naturally sensual and often sharp, thin and affectionate, are probably dry because of lack of water. For Le Tong, who has reached the level of professional intensive care, naturally won''t look at him. He gets up, takes a cup, pours warm water, uses a cotton swab to dip some water, and slowly smears it on Ji Rui''s lips. Chapter 405 Although the man is in a coma, but the dry lips have bursts of cool attack, instinctively, slightly open the mouth, out of the tongue to lick. Letong knew that he was probably thirsty, but he didn''t dare to move him casually, so she had to patiently and repeatedly give him a little moistening with cotton swabs. This boring action, Letong repeated for nearly half an hour, and then, she noticed that the man''s originally pale face, began to appear bursts of strange red meaning. Looking at the man''s forehead, I don''t know when it was covered with a layer of sweat. Yue Tong screams that it''s not good. She reaches out and touches the man''s face and forehead. It''s really hot. After ringing the bell, the doctor and the nurse rushed over and gave Ji Rui an injection to relieve his fever. The man with a fever just frowned and didn''t say a word. Letong doesn''t dare to be careless. She keeps wiping the sweat on the man with a dry towel. As for her lower body, she doesn''t have the courage to take care of it. She has to let him sweat his pants and let the bodyguard come in to change his pants. So back and forth, until midnight, Ji Rui''s fever completely subsided, tired into a dog''s Letong, originally just want to lie on the bed for a rest, who knows, this rest, sleep in the past. When Ji Rui wakes up, the sky just shows white. Before he opened his eyes, he habitually supported the bed with his hands and wanted to sit up. However, with a slight straightening of his waist, he cried out in pain and fell back to the bed. He then remembered that when he went to the bookstore to buy books last night, he was stabbed from the front. So, he''s in the hospital now? Ji Rui opens his eyes slightly. Because he can''t get up, he can only turn his head slightly to see the landscape above. Judging from the instruments and medicine bags hanging at the head of the bed, this is definitely a hospital. Yes, he was stabbed. How could Xiao Li not send him to the hospital. It''s just, he''s in the hospital, how come she''s there? Ji Rui''s vision falls on the face of the woman who sleeps sweetly with her head tilted on her arm, and she can''t move away. He remembers very clearly that when he fainted, he told Xiao Li not to tell Le Tong. It seems that the boy didn''t take his words seriously. Look at her sleeping posture. She seems to be sleeping very well. In her hand, she is still holding a towel tightly. Ji Rui tried to recall what happened last night, but he didn''t really remember what happened after he was in a coma. In a hazy moment, it seemed that something was wet and cool on his lips, and he kept going over and over again. Later, it seemed that he had a fever for a while, which made him feel uncomfortable. But now he didn''t feel sticky and greasy after the fever. On the contrary, he felt very fresh. Could it be said that she was wiping herself all night? Think of here, Ji Rui''s vision is more and more soft. I can''t help but reach over and lift the wisp of hair on her face. "Well..." maybe his action is a little heavy. After Letong uttered a vague low voice, he rubbed his face between his arms, then raised his head and opened his eyes. On Ji Rui deep eyes, Letong face now a gentle smile, "wake up?" Said, sit straight body slightly stretched a stretch, a moment ago also with sleepy eyes, a moment clear. "Well..." Ji Rui can only smile and blink, as a response to her. For him now, a very small action may involve the wound. When he reached out his hand just now, he almost cried out in pain. "It hurts, doesn''t it?" The pain in his eyes flashed by, but he couldn''t escape Le Tong''s sharp eyes. "It''s ok..." Ji Rui hasn''t slowed down yet, but he wants to pretend to be light in front of Le Tong. First, he didn''t want her to worry. Second, he was a man and didn''t want to be too timid in front of his beloved woman. Letong takes a deep look at him. Without saying a word, she picks up the towel and turns to the bathroom. After Letong goes in, Ji Rui''s wound pain finally eases down. Listening to the sound of water coming from the bathroom, Ji Rui is wondering if she is angry, but she comes out with a wash basin in her hand. "Wash your face. I''ll ask the doctor later to see if you can eat." She put the basin on the chair and said as she lowered her head and twisted the towel. "I can''t take a bath these two days. Let Xiao Li wipe your body for you later." With that, the hot and humid towel has been pasted on Ji Rui''s face. "Just wipe it for me. Don''t bother Xiao Li." Ji Rui looks at her straightforwardly, as if labor is not trouble for her. Letong just thinks that the man doesn''t remember last night. Although she''s embarrassed, her mouth is very hard. "If you don''t have a relationship, let Xiao Li help you." She tried to keep a straight face. But the man on the bed didn''t take her mask seriously at all. He raised his lips and said with a smile. "Yes? Who wiped me last night? " His voice, which had been burning all night, became very sandy and heavy. But this voice, unexpectedly, makes people feel very sexy. The murmur is like a fine feather, scratching in Letong''s heart, which makes her itch. "It''s not me, anyway!" Le Tong is still hard mouthed, but the blush on her face betrays her very directly. Ji Rui doesn''t poke her either, but he is in a good mood. He obediently raises his chin and asks her to wipe his neck. Ji Ruiwei raised his head and never looked away from her face. Le Tong seems to feel his burning vision, but he doesn''t say anything. He just stares at him a little. Then he gently raises his head with one hand and pushes the towel to his ear tail with the other hand to help him clean his back neck. Ji Rui is like a docile and obedient child, obediently at her disposal. However, Ji Rui, who has always been insensitive to emotional matters, unexpectedly sees her angry and worried eyes from her. In addition, although she scolds, her hand is extremely gentle and sensitive to her changes. "Letong, do you have a clear idea?" Ji Rui asked, regardless of the wound on his body, raised his hand and pressed it on Letong''s hand sticking to his back neck. Letong did not answer him, but dropped his eyes, Ji Rui looked at her long eyelashes gently shaking, heart, also with a tremor shaking. Just when he thought that Letong wanted to use any excuse to prevaricate him, her black and long eyelashes rose, and her black eyes were full of tenderness that made him want to drown. "Well!" Yue Tong simply nodded. Without waiting for Ji Rui to say anything, she laughed at herself again, "am I stupid?" The baby often scolds his father as a fool. It turns out that she is also a fool when she is a mommy! The man hooked his lips and blinked. His body suddenly propped up. His slightly dry lips were like a dragonfly skimming water. He gave her a kiss on her lips. "Stupid is stupid, but stupid matches stupid, just right!" Chapter 406 Before Letong has time to respond, he sees Ji Rui''s handsome face with a smile. In the twinkling of an eye, he bares his teeth and faces bitterly. Yue Tong immediately realized that she had just been eaten tofu and squinted at him. "Pain? You deserve it Knowing that his injury was not in danger, Letong gloated. Ji Rui doesn''t care to quarrel with her. He pulls the wound in his abdomen because he is forced to stand up. The pain makes him take a breath of cold air. Unconsciously, he gathers a smile and takes back his hand to support the bed. He slowly lies down. As a victim of sneak attack and molestation, although she deserves it, she holds his shoulders lightly with her hands, and makes him lie back in bed in a balanced position. "The wounded should have the consciousness of the wounded. What else can you do when your body is like this?" Letong''s mouth hurt him badly. She was thin skinned. After she was eaten tofu, she naturally wanted to pull back. Her original intention was to tease Ji Rui. When she was hurt like this, she still had those colorful things in her mind. But she didn''t know that the most unbearable thing for men was that they were suspected of lacking some ability. Even though Letong''s words are mostly out of good intentions, they inadvertently trample on Ji Rui''s self-esteem as a normal man! Ji Rui was so hurt that he stretched his face. Hearing what Le Tong said, his eyes narrowed and his hand stretched out. He fished Le Tong into himself. Yue Tong sprang on his chest unprepared. "General Ji, you..." Worry about the words have not yet had time to say it out, he was a man with a rough sense of lip all blocked in the mouth. Le Tong thought that this man is not fatal? Is she still thinking about eating her tofu? No wonder it''s not a knife on the head of the color word. Even if you are as cold as president Ji, you can''t avoid cutting on the color word! If the person who was eaten tofu was not Letong herself, she would definitely make fun of him. But at the moment, as the person who was eaten tofu, she was ashamed and annoyed. She opened her eyes wide at the man, and saw that the man was tightening his eyebrows. It was estimated that the wound was very painful, but the hand he clasped on her back was wrapped around her back like a chain. Although the man is wringing his eyebrows, his lips are as aggressive as himself. After sucking and biting her lips, his flexible tongue tries to pry her teeth open and enter her mouth. Yue Tong, who had zero experience in this field, frowned slightly when she was treated with no gentleness. "Well..." This kind of intertwining of lips and teeth is not like kissing. On the contrary, it is more like the action of the strong to attack the weak in order to show their overwhelming strength. Letong is full of resistance from the heart to the body. However, even though she was full of resistance, she was still worried about his wound and did not dare to struggle too much. She just closed her teeth and did not mean to compromise at all. Ji Rui''s lips rolled on her lips a few times. He saw that she didn''t feel loose at all, or he felt disappointed, or the wound was so painful that he didn''t have the strength to entangle with her, so he finally let her go. As soon as he let go of his hand, Letong sat up straight, stared at him with wide eyes and swore, "are you crazy? Don''t you know you''re hurt? You''re not going to die, are you? Think it''s a hospital and it''s convenient for rescue? " Ji Rui''s wound is really painful, but after being bombarded by Letong''s continuous bombardment, he forgets the pain. He just stares at her angry face, looks at it, and raises his lips and smiles slightly. Letong was so angry that she raised her hand to smoke him, but she worried about his wound. She raised her hand and finally fell on his shoulder, which was lighter than the strength of the massage. "Still smile, really don''t want to die?" Letong stares at him. Ji Rui grabbed her hand with his backhand, looked at her with a smile, and said, "then you kiss me, I''ll give you this life?" Letong almost didn''t vomit blood! If she can, she really wants to catch him to distinguish the true from the false. Is this man really the former president of Ji University, who has been suffering from facial paralysis all the year round? Or is that a stab not in the belly, but in his brain? "Mr. Ji, please respect yourself!" Letong rolled his eyes at him in a bad mood! Ji Rui grabs her hand to her mouth and kisses her gently, but her eyes are staring at her from beginning to end. "You''re my girlfriend. It''s not a foul to kiss you?" Ji Rui seems to completely forget the pain, deep eyes full of innocent staring at her. Facing such a shameless man, Letong wants to take back all those words just now. However, the words you say are like the water you pour out. You want to take them back, unless Ji Rui loses his memory. "I''m your girlfriend? I didn''t say that However, since he can play a rogue, she can play a fool, can''t she? Ji Rui squints his eyes and looks at her for a long time. He doesn''t say a word. Then he releases her hand and hands it to ring the call bell on the wall. Le Tong''s attention is pulled away suddenly, the heart is seized abruptly, "general Ji, isn''t it uncomfortable?" Anxiously asked, hand over to the past, a ring on the call bell. Ji Rui shakes his head with a calm look at the anxious sight of Yue Tong. "I''m not uncomfortable, but don''t you say you haven''t said anything? I just want the dean to tune out the video just now, so as to confirm whether it''s my auditory hallucination or your amnesia! " "..." Letong was blocked up for a moment! When Le Tong was embarrassed, there was a knock on the door. Then, the door was pushed open, and the head nurse on duty came in and asked. "Mr. Ji, is there something wrong?" "Well, I accidentally involved the wound, please help me deal with it." Yue Tong secretly spat in the heart a, hum, had better even that mouth also handle together. However, although she hummed in her heart, she couldn''t help looking at Ji Rui''s abdomen. The head nurse came over and lifted the quilt, gently lifted his clothes, wrapped the gauze around his abdomen, revealing a large piece of shocking scarlet. Letong and the head nurse took a breath of air at the same time! At this time, Letong really wants to pry Ji Rui''s brain open and see what''s inside him. Knowing that his body can''t help tossing, he''s still so restless! [something happened at home. It''s very late these days to calm down and code words. Thank you for your understanding and perseverance. I''ve read all the messages and will take the time to reply. Next, bamboos try to calm down and code words. I love each one of you very much! Thank you for your encouragement! Thank you for your company!] Chapter 407 The head nurse calls the doctor in a hurry. The doctor frowns and orders the head nurse to quickly disinfect Ji Rui''s wound, re bandage it, and prescribe some medicine for Ji Rui to take. Before leaving, the doctor told Ji Rui to be careful. "Mr. Ji, although this knife didn''t hurt the vital part, your abdominal wound is very large. Repeated bleeding will increase the possibility of wound inflammation. If it causes other complications, it will be troublesome." Ji Rui is very tolerant of pain. In the process of cleaning and dressing his wound, he didn''t say a word. On the contrary, he was Letong, standing on one side, clenching his fist and biting his lip, as if the person suffering from the pain was her. The doctor sees Ji Rui just light ground nodded, think he didn''t listen to words in the ear at all, then turn to see to le Tong. "Mrs. Ji, although Mr. Ji''s foundation is good, he lost a lot of blood yesterday. No matter how good his foundation is, it can''t stand repeated tosses. You should take a good look at him." This doctor is Dr. Fan who operated on Ji Rui yesterday. Xiao Li''s words yesterday made him think that Letong was Ji Rui''s wife. At that time, Letong didn''t care about it. Now he really listens to it and his face turns red uncontrollably. "Doctor fan, you misunderstood..." Letong wanted to explain that she was not Mrs. Ji. Ji Rui, who has been lying on the bed with no expression on his face, suddenly pulls out a very friendly smile at doctor fan and interrupts Le Tong''s words¡° Thank you, Dr. Fan. My wife will take good care of it. " Doctor fan nodded, but he didn''t find anything wrong. The injured person did not say that he would pay attention, but said that his wife would pay attention. This seems to imply that his wound is bleeding again because of his wife''s carelessness. The two nurses who stood by to bandage the wound of President Ji, covered their lips and laughed secretly. It seemed that they understood what President Ji said. Letong, however, has been too lazy to argue with the president of Jida for his false talk. Because, she knows better than anyone, the point of man''s sentence is not to put in the booty, but to emphasize that she is his "wife". This man has a strong possessive desire for himself. It''s not the first time that Letong knows about it. However, before, he had no fame and no share. No matter how strong his desire is, he rarely shows himself in front of the public. Now, he just gave him a little express, and he climbed up the bamboo pole. Fan explained a few more words, but Letong didn''t care. The doctor led the two nurses away. As soon as the door closed, Ji Rui, who was lying on the bed, looked at her with a smile Letong''s scalp is numb, and she stares at him. "Don''t scream!" She had a headache. If she had thought that this man was a shameless rascal after he stripped off his skin, she would not have admitted that she was moved. "What''s that called?" The man stared at her without blinking. In the past, Letong always thought that baby son was as sticky and paste as dog skin plaster. But baby son''s degree is nothing compared with the big man in front of him. Besides, the baby is actually afraid of her. As long as her face sank, the little guy would not dare to make mistakes, but in front of this man, it seems hard and soft to eat! Thinking of this, Letong can''t help scolding herself for being too naive. Last night, she even thought that if she became his girlfriend, she would have a chance to recover the grievances and grievances she had suffered from him. But now it seems that he has to be constantly bullied. How can a serf turn over and sing? The man lying on the bed, seeing Letong staring at himself in a dull voice, had an uncertain expression on his pretty face, which made him cry in his heart. "Well, it''s just a name. Can you be so serious?" Ji Rui tries to make things right. Although calling her Mrs. Ji will make her feel very comfortable, the person concerned seems to be quite crazy about this title. He''d better call her less. He knows better than anyone that he can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. In particular, she has just figured out that if he forces her too hard, she will definitely let him go. Ji Rui took soft, originally quite depressed Le Tong, then embarrassed to care about it again. He is a wounded person. She can''t talk about trivial things, but she has nowhere to vent her sullen spirit. Letong has to stand up, push the chair away and turn around. "Where are you going?" It seems that she is going to leave, which frightens Ji Rui. Letong glanced at him faintly. "I''m hungry. I''ll go out and buy something to eat. Your breakfast will be sent by Aunt Guan later." In fact, Letong is not hungry. She just wants to go out for a breath. The relationship between her and him suddenly changed, and the way they got along seemed to change as well. This kind of change, let her a little cannot accept. She had to go out for a walk, take it easy, take it easy. Ji Rui stares at her tightly, grabs the palm of her hand and increases the strength secretly. "Letong, accompany me." Once upon a time that invincible man, this tone, actually with a bit of cry. Letong had already turned around and listened to him. She couldn''t help but turn her head to look at him. "You can sleep for a while. I''ll go out and come back soon." Ji Rui doesn''t believe her at all. He thinks that if he lets go now, maybe she will go directly. "I can''t sleep. Let Xiao Li buy what you want." Ji Rui pulls Le Tong''s hand, and the strength increases a few points. Le Tong stands unsteadily, staggers backward, and falls on the edge of the bed. After hearing a body of stuffy hum behind him, Letong hurriedly props up, only afraid that he will press Ji Rui again, "Ji Zong, are you ok?" Ji Rui frowned, pursed his lips and said nothing. Letong''s face turned white instantly. Flurried to open the quilt, hesitated for a moment, clenched his teeth, stretched out his hand to lift Ji Rui''s clothes. When she saw the new bandage on his abdomen was white, she was relieved. "Mr. Ji, have you forgotten what the doctor said just now? If you move wildly again, the wound will become inflamed in a large area and you will be in trouble! " Letong twists her eyebrows to teach Ji Rui a lesson. Ji Rui doesn''t seem to hear her lecture at all. He grabs her hand and looks at her deeply. "Letong, are you angry?" Ji Rui asked carefully. His expression at this time is similar to the expression when the baby looks at Le Tong when he does something wrong. Facing this face, which not only has similar facial features, but also looks like a baby son, Letong softens even if her heart is hard. "I''m not angry. I just can''t get used to it all of a sudden..." Letong thinks that in the future, she is afraid that she will be eaten to death by this man who can play a rogue and pretend to be poor. Thinking of this, Letong can''t help but feel sad for herself in the future! Chapter 408 Finally, Letong failed to leave the ward after all. The reason, Letong thinks, is that Ji Rui has a face very similar to the baby. Such a face with a pathetic expression always reminds her of the baby. Then, it''s hard. Ji Rui can only eat some liquid food for the time being. Therefore, when Letong is eating the soup dumpling Xiao Li has sent to him, he can only lie on the bed and stare at Letong bored. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. Letong is very annoyed that he can''t harden his heart to Ji Rui. Therefore, in front of him, eating the juicy and delicious dumpling, he has a kind of revenge pleasure. Letong eats with relish, while Ji Rui''s two burning eyes stay on her. "Letong..." After Letong has solved most of the problems, Ji Rui, who has been silent, can''t help but open his mouth. "Huh?" Letong looks up at him. She just put half a bun in her mouth. Her mouth is puffing and her cheek is funny and lovely. "Let''s be together!" A moment ago, Ji Rui was still telling himself not to be impatient and to give Letong an adaptation period, but the impatient words came out of his mouth uncontrollably. "Cough..." Le Tong is choked not light, acutely cough for a long time, just slow down to stare at him. "What did you say?" Letong''s tone is a bit blunt. She admits that she likes him, but it''s not a concept to be with him?! "I said, we are together!" Ji Rui doesn''t flinch because of Le Tong''s rhetorical question. Since the words have been spoken, Ji Rui is not ready to take them back, because this is his mood at this time. I want to be with her. I want to be with her. Yue Tong frowned and gazed at him for a long time before he said, "Mr. Ji, are you going to ascend the sky step by step?" She is not easy to open up, but also has done a good job in psychological construction, with this man slowly try to get along in the way of lovers. But even so, still can''t keep up with the pace of men. in harness? If she understood correctly, his together should mean cohabitation or marriage? "Mr. Ji, do you think that two people who were originally incompatible with each other would be happy if they were together without any running in?" For today''s Letong, she can accept to associate with Ji Rui, but she feels that she and he are far from "together" in terms of emotion and familiarity. Ji Rui was stunned. He didn''t think about it. In retrospect, it seems that the situation that he and she are incompatible is a long time ago. During this period of time, as long as he stays with her, no matter what he does, he feels very happy. Therefore, he didn''t think that they still need to break in. He never thought that until now, Letong still thinks that she and he are incompatible! "You''re not happy with me?" Ji Rui''s words have the momentum of questioning. This makes Letong very speechless. All along, he is always in the strong and active side when she gets along with him, while she is in the passive and weak side. It''s not that she is used to being submissive, but that she, as his subordinate, is bound to treat him with a tolerant and accommodating attitude. "Ji Rui, so to speak, until yesterday, you were still my boss in my mind." Boss and boyfriend, these are two completely different concepts. "To the boss, I must obey. Even if I know the grievance, I have to endure some things. But for my boyfriend, I may become very headstrong and sometimes make trouble out of nothing. Have you ever thought about how to face me like this? " Letong''s words let Ji Rui fall into meditation. Indeed, for a long time, he has been enjoying the meticulous care of Letong. Even if she occasionally blows up her hair and is bullied miserably by him, and occasionally comes to some fierce confrontation, generally speaking, he is the one who is tolerated. She is only twenty-five years old. She has changed a lot of women. It''s time for her parents and boyfriends to take care of her. However, she doesn''t seem to enjoy much warmth and love here. "Letong, I''m sorry. I''m too self righteous and take it for granted." Ji Rui looks at Letong apologetically. It can''t be denied that Letong in Ji Rui''s eyes is the image of a good woman. She always takes good care of her baby and is also considerate to him. He didn''t think about it. Maybe she wanted to be willful like a child occasionally, to be weak occasionally, and to find a generous shoulder occasionally Think of here, Ji Rui can not help but shame, for their own selfish, but also for their own natural. "Why don''t we try dating for a while? In the future, you or I will try to forget that I am your boss, OK? " Ji Rui is not a sweet talker, and he will not say anything nice. But his two words are more popular than any sweet words. Letong looks at the man lying in the ward with a side face and sincerely looking at him. For a moment, she can''t think of how to respond to him. Seeing her silent, the man''s eyes sank, "Letong?" Junlang''s face is full of uneasiness and uneasiness. Letong was moved. She didn''t expect that the arrogant, indifferent and stereotyped man would adjust his attitude so quickly to respond to her. "Well, let''s try first." Yue Tong nodded. Ji Rui, lying on the bed, breathed a long breath. Although there is still a certain distance between the relationship of communication and the relationship of "being together" he hopes, it is a good start on the whole. As long as she is willing to give him a chance, he will have the confidence to let her change her mind. "Letong, can I apply for a little welfare first?" The man who got the relationship security soon began to feel uneasy again. Letong has finished her breakfast and is sitting on the sofa drinking water. She hears the man say so and looks up at him in confusion. "What benefits?" The man raised his hand and pointed at her. Letong put down the cup in confusion and stepped to the bedside, "what? Does it hurt? " After asking, she directly lifted the quilt. Without waiting for him to say anything, she lifted his clothes and looked at the wound. When she saw that the wound was dry, she helped him cover the quilt. Looking at her as nervous as a mother about her injury, Ji Rui is in a better mood. When she pulls the quilt under her armpit, he grabs her hand. "Letong, I want to ask you something." Ji Rui hooks her fingers again. Yue Tong doesn''t know where she is. She puts her face close to her. Without waiting for her reaction, the man''s hand reaches out and clasps her back brain. She pulls it hard. She kisses him on the lips. Chapter 409 The president of Jida begged for the small benefits he wanted in the form of half lure and half cheat, and he was in a better mood. Letong blushed for a while, but she didn''t scold him. After all, she and he are now friends and girlfriends. She has to get used to and adapt to this kind of intimacy. And, to be honest, the feeling of being kissed by him is not a nuisance. Inside the ward, there is no gloomy atmosphere that the ward should have. On the contrary, the room is full of pink bubbles. Then the baby, who was sent by Luo yuan''er, rushed to the front of the hospital bed as soon as he entered the door and touched Ji Rui''s face anxiously, "Daddy, is it very painful?" Ji Rui smiles and shakes his head, "Daddy is OK, baby can rest assured!" The baby can''t help but feel strange. Listening to sister yuan''er''s saying that daddy was injured and had an operation, but lying on the hospital bed, daddy didn''t get hurt at all. On the contrary, he was full of spirit. The baby turns to see the reddish faced Mommy sitting on the sofa, and looks at the eye-catching daddy lying on the hospital bed laughing, vaguely, as if he understands something. "Daddy, are you and Mommy..." Baby put up two thumbs, finger to finger touch. How can Ji Rui not understand the meaning of baby son? He nodded with a smile. After knowing that daddy and Mommy are finally reconciled, the baby is also very happy. He pesters Letong and Ji Rui with a lot of chatter. Until the doctor comes in and says that he wants to push Ji Rui to the examination room for a full body examination, the baby remembers that his daddy is a patient, and says to one of the familiar nurses with a bitter face, "sister, when you give daddy an injection, remember to be careful!" He had been in hospital for so long that he was almost numb to the injection. At that time, both doctors and nurses praised him for his bravery. But judging from what he said now, the little guy was probably in severe pain at that time, but he bit his teeth and endured it. Ji Rui was pushed into the examination room, he did not let Letong follow, but let Xiao Li follow in. "President, the man refused to say anything. He also said that he was mentally ill and he was delirious at that time." The doctor is checking Ji Rui, while Xiao Li stands aside and quietly feeds back the situation of the police to Ji Rui. "Well, what do you do now?" "The police can only wait until the man''s inspection report comes out." Xiao Li answered truthfully. "Have you started to look into what I asked you to look into?" Ji Ruiwei''s eyes flashed a sharp light. It will not be so simple "Well, I told Yang tezhu that he was in charge of the second and third junior. As for the old chairman... " At this point, Xiao Li looks embarrassed. "He''s there. I''ll find out for myself." ¡­¡­ The nurse pushes Ji Rui back. As soon as he enters the ward, the doctor says to le Tong, "Mrs. Ji, please advise Mr. Ji." Letong stands up and stares at Ji Rui, thinking what kind of trouble does this man make? "In his current situation, the most important thing for him is to rest in the hospital, not to be discharged from the hospital. No matter how important his work is, he is not as important as his body." The doctor looked discontented. Letong looks at Ji Rui carefully and sees that the man''s face is slightly better than yesterday. In front of so many people, she can''t say anything about him, so she has to turn to the doctor. "Thank you, Dr. Fan! I''ll try to persuade him! " When the medical staff leave, Letong asks luoyuan''er to take her baby out for a walk. Only she and Ji Rui are left in the ward. She sits on the edge of the bed and looks into the man''s eyes. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave the hospital?" I''m afraid that this man said that he was going to leave the hospital not just because of his work. "Letong, this is not an accident." Originally, Ji Rui did not intend to tell Letong the truth of the matter. But Letong is not a person who can be fooled. It''s better to tell her the truth than to make her think wildly. Sure enough, as he expected, Letong''s face was unusually calm when she heard this. "You mean it was premeditated?" "Well." "Who did it?" Yue Tong asked. Ji Rui shook his head. "I''m not sure yet. Either it''s the old man, or his two precious sons, or Coco, or the Yang family..." Letong''s expression, from the beginning of the calm slowly into a surprise. "The old chairman... And the Yang family..." To these two possibilities, Le Tong feels a bit inconceivable. Ji Rui raised a banter smile on his lips, but his face was full of bitterness. "If it wasn''t confirmed, I really thought I wasn''t his own son." Yue Tong is even more surprised. She reaches out and holds his big hand on the quilt. "Isn''t that ridiculous? After my mother died, I had my hair and his hair taken for a paternity test, you know? I''d rather I''m not his own son! " If, if he is not the man''s own son, you can be cruel to send him and his two sons to hell to bury his mother! Yue Tong holds his hand tightly, wants to say something to comfort him, but can''t find the right language. She knows better than anyone that in the face of such a tragedy, any words will appear extremely powerless. "He thought coco could help his two precious sons get rid of the crime, but unfortunately, that woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If she bumps into me, how can he feel better?" Coco was severely rejected by him and returned to country y. in a flash, he gave more evidence to the police. Now, the two guys will spend the rest of their lives in prison. Ji Rui''s tone was very calm, as if what he said was nothing to do with people who had nothing to do with him. Ke Ke Tong knew that his heart was actually very uncomfortable, because the big hand she was holding unconsciously held her hand tightly. Her hand was numb and painful, but she didn''t say a word, and she didn''t want to pull it out. "The old man was pinched by her, so he turned around and joined hands with her to deal with me." Letong then understood why Ji Rui was so busy these days. It turned out that he had to deal with the hornet''s nest that the old chairman deliberately poked out? "If there''s anything I can do, just tell me to do it. Although I''m not as competent as my elder martial brother, I''ll try my best!" At this time, Letong only hates why she is just a secretary and can''t help him share more burden. "Well, I will!" Ji Rui is not polite. "As for the Yang family..." Ji Rui hesitated for a moment and then said, "the family situation of Yang Sheng is more complicated than mine. He has to go back this time. A month ago, I came forward to help him deal with some things. Now some people in the Yang family regard me as an eyesore. " As soon as he explained this, Letong basically understood everything. Chapter 410 Even though Letong thinks that the hospital is more suitable for healing than at home, Ji Rui says that there is no sense of security in living in the hospital, and he still has many things to deal with urgently, which is inconvenient in the hospital. Letong persuades him for a long time. Finally, Ji Rui repeatedly guarantees that he will cooperate with the doctor''s on-site inspection twice a day. Moreover, in case of repeated illness, he will be hospitalized immediately until he recovers. The two finally reached an agreement. That night, Ji Rui left the hospital. However, he did not return to his home in Longxing garden after he was discharged from hospital. Instead, he moved directly into the newly decorated apartment in the building at the entrance of Letong''s house. But Letong, also because does not trust Ji Rui and moved together with the baby temporarily to take care of Ji Rui. Ji Rui''s wound still can''t move because of the doctor''s advice, so even when he returns to his new home, Ji Rui is still forbidden by Letong, and can''t leave the bedroom without the doctor''s permission for a day or two. On the night of discharge, Letong was very busy, and then settled down. President Ji DA and his baby son had already passed zero after taking a bath. Sitting in a strange living room with tea, Letong looks around this simple but elegant warm residence, as if in a dream. When Xiao Li instructs the medical staff to send Ji Rui here, Letong feels cheated. It''s clear that he has an apartment so close to here. Why does he never say that she worries about him like a fool several times and asks him to stay. When he comes in, he sees that there is no sign of living in the house. Ji Rui also explains in time that the house has just been decorated. He was going to move here to take care of her mother and her son. He didn''t expect that such a thing happened before he had time to move. Letong was relieved immediately. Originally, with her previous relationship with Ji Rui that is nothing, even if he does not tell her, there is an apartment here, it is excusable. Originally, Letong, who thought it was none of her business for him to have an apartment here, now she calms down and goes around for a visit, so she can''t calm down. After she came back from the hospital, she was so busy that she had no time to observe the two-story apartment. Until Ji Rui and Baobao are asleep, she has a cup of tea to enjoy the apartment. The apartment is very large. It''s estimated that the single floor area is at least three or four hundred square meters. That''s how rich people like Ji Rui can own such an apartment in such a prosperous place. If let Letong know at this time that more than half of the dozens of floors of the apartment, including the shops on the first and second floors, are Ji Rui''s property, she doesn''t know if she will think that this apartment is really not a luxury house. The bottom floor of the apartment is dominated by warm colors, and the colors of beibai and light blue are harmoniously matched, which makes Letong feel that it seems more like her home here. Because these two kinds of colors are her favorite colors, and the design and concept of each space of the home are based on warmth and comfort, which is similar to the design of her own nest. If the bottom floor is like her home, the second floor is like Ji Rui''s home. The second floor is mainly black and white. The furniture and furnishings give people a simple and clean sense of clarity, similar to the style of Ji Rui''s original apartment. Even though Letong doesn''t want to think about it, the feeling of sitting in the living room on the ground floor is as comfortable and greasy as sitting in her own home, which makes Letong have to think that when Ji Rui asked people to design the bottom floor of the apartment at that time, the decoration was designed according to her preference. A fool can figure out what it stands for. At this point, Letong has to admit that Ji Rui, a man, is terrifying and overbearing in many times. He is also subjective and makes people gnash their teeth. However, he spoils a person. Although his means are a little clumsy, he is cute. Lying on the bed and closing her eyes, Letong thinks that this step she has taken is good for him and herself. ¡­¡­ Chapter 411 "Not uncle, but also Zhengtai? Look at your face. Although there are no wrinkles, it''s as stiff as a piece of iron all day. Where does it look like a baby? " This time, Letong didn''t want to retaliate for the viciousness and unkindness of President Ji. However, she accidentally abused president Ji to death. Ji Rui rubs Letong''s face like an iron plate. After wiping it, he throws the towel into the basin. "Letong, did anyone tell you that you hate it?" Yue Tong slightly raised her lips, lifted the basin, shrugged her shoulders and said, "is that right? I''m not RMB. How can everyone like me? However, you won''t find me annoying, because you seem to like me more than once Letong, who has gradually accepted the new relationship with Ji Rui, talks a lot more casually. When she sees the indignant and aggrieved appearance of President Ji Rui, the evil factors in her heart expand and grow out of control. Letong, whose nature is fully exposed, almost makes uncle Ji angry. "Letong!" Ji Rui''s volume rose n decibels. Letong''s face is still wearing a playful smile, "well, Zhongqi quite enough, it seems that the recovery is good!" He said, as if he didn''t see the wisps of white smoke coming out of President Ji Da''s head. He turned to the washroom with a basin. Ji Rui hate teeth itch, he is to see the ghost, will feel occasionally play small temperament, Letong lovely, she is so, is a devil! It seems that the baby''s ability to switch between angels and demons at any time is completely inherited from her mother! "Aren''t you hungry? Why don''t you eat it? " Letong, who comes out of the washroom, sees Ji Rui next to the head of the bed, the computer on the small table looking at something, while the food on the bedside table tray is placed intact. "Headache!" The president of Jida didn''t raise his head. He was not a vegetarian. He was bullied by Letong, so he naturally had to find a way to get it back. "Er..." Letong doesn''t doubt that he is there. He walks over quickly. Without waiting for Ji Rui to react, his cold palm sticks to his forehead. "Isn''t it a fever?" Le Tong is wringing eyebrow, carefully estimating the temperature on his forehead with hand. "Who knows!" Ji Rui coolly replied. Yue Tong frowned and put his hand on his forehead. "In addition to headache, is there any discomfort?" Although she does evil occasionally, her concern for him is not false. Ji Rui slightly raised his eyelids and glanced at her. He saw that she was nervous and worried. He was slightly soft hearted. But when he thought of the situation that she was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, Ji Rui gritted his teeth and said coldly, "my stomach hurts too!" Le Tong''s brow tightened more tightly, and she took back her hand, straightened up and looked at him anxiously. "Fortunately, there is no fever, but are you sure it''s a stomachache, not a wound?" Le Tong asked, did not wait for Ji Rui to answer, the person has turned, "I go to inform the doctor to come, really can''t, go back to the hospital!" At this time, Letong regrets that he compromised with Ji Rui yesterday. How can you fool around with him when the wound hasn''t recovered? Letong is anxious to go out to make a phone call, but her hand is pulled, "Letong, I don''t have a wound pain, it''s a stomachache!" At this time Ji Rui did not dare to play any more. First of all, Letong''s tense and anxious appearance makes him feel distressed. Secondly, he managed to persuade her to let him leave the hospital. If he pretended again, she would definitely send him back to the hospital. Le Tong is pulled hand, have to turn round, examine his face carefully. "Is it really just a stomachache?" Ji Rui nodded, "pa" to the laptop together, pointing to the stomach¡° I''ve been hungry for such a long time, but it doesn''t hurt! " Letong''s face twitches twice, grinds her teeth, stares at Ji Rui and asks, "Ji Rui, do you mean it''s not other pain, it''s hunger pain?" "Well!" Ji Rui nodded his head again. Letong takes a deep breath, puts the tray up, puts it heavily on the table on the bed, and then stares at Ji Rui''s eyes and says fiercely. "Ji Rui, it''s not fun at all!" Ji Rui also realized that he seemed to play too much. He raised his hand to touch her face. "Well, I didn''t expect you to think that way..." Le Tong turned away from his hand, stepped back, and sat heavily on the sofa a few steps away from the bed. "Eat, or you''ll be in trouble if you''re hungry!" Letong said sullenly, but did not leave Ji Rui. Can''t deny, at this time she really some angry, this man no joke, how must take his body to joke? Ji Rui picks up a spoon and scoops the porridge into his mouth. The porridge is soft and soft, and the grains of rice are basically completely melted. It''s delicious many times that the rice porridge separated from water and rice cooked by Aunt Guan yesterday. The meat and mushrooms are very chopped. I''m afraid he won''t be able to digest them. Presumably, the time and thought she spent should be many times more than aunt Guan. Rice porridge is very fragrant, which suits his appetite. Ji Rui eats most of the bowl at one go, and his stomach is so painful that he is completely comfortable. He glances at Letong sitting on the sofa, and his heart trembles when he looks at her complicated eyes. Now, he began to reflect on himself. Just now, was it really too much? "Letong..." Ji Rui holds a spoon and looks up at Letong. Letong didn''t say a word, just pick eyebrow said he heard, motioned him to go on. "I''m sorry!" Ji Rui looks at her with burning eyes, and simply apologizes for his bad behavior just now. Letong takes a deep look at him. The expression on his face is still light, and it doesn''t change much. "Ji Rui, don''t make fun of me with such things in the future. I can''t stand such jokes!" Letong''s tone is plain and her face is calm, but Ji Rui''s heart is pulled hard. He is a fool! Clearly know, after experiencing her mother and baby, she is very vulnerable in this aspect, even if she pretends to be very strong, but she must be very afraid of the important illness around her, so, it is really a great harm for her to joke with her body. "I''m sorry, Letong. I won''t do it any more. I''m fine. I was just making a fuss just now. Come and give me a good beating! I will never fight back Want to understand after Ji Rui, want to smoke himself. Yue Tong looked at him and said, "I''m not willing to smoke you!" It''s not hard to admit that you''re nervous about him. Ji Rui didn''t expect that Letong would be so frank. A touch of surprise floated in his eyes, and his heart was filled with bursts of emotion. "Letong, come here." He put down the spoon and waved to her. Le Tong is still a little depressed, "why?" Although the mouth asks like this, but still obediently stood up to walk past. Just walk to the bed, then by Ji Rui''s big hand one hand clasp, then, the man''s head without warning ground buried in her arms. Chapter 412 The man put his hands around her waist and buried his face directly in her stomach. His hair was short and hard, and the stubble pricked her across the clothes, which was very uncomfortable. Compared with the physical discomfort, the psychological discomfort makes Letong at a loss. There was a moment''s blank in his brain. He hung his hands on his side for several seconds, then slowly handed his hands up and gently put them around his broad shoulders. This man is really awkward occasionally, but he will admit that he is awkward, which is beyond Letong''s expectation. And he will show weakness like now, which makes Letong even more surprised. "Letong..." the man''s stuffy voice came out from her stomach. "Huh?" "In fact, I envy the baby..." the man''s voice, with a bit helpless. Letong Leng Leng, instant reaction, he said the envy, should contain two meanings, one is that he envies the baby can get her Letong so much love; Another important thing is that he envies that the baby can have a mother who loves him so much. Think of the man mentioned his mother''s fragile look, Letong''s eyes slightly acid. "Ji Rui, both baby and you are very important to me." Yue Tong''s words are not entirely out of appeasement. In the past, she deliberately ignored that only when she became an ostrich on emotional issues, could she not distinguish the behavior that even her eyes could not help chasing him because she liked it. Now looking back, I find that as early as I don''t know when, her heart has been lost, and she can''t extricate herself from the swamp called "Ji Rui". She can''t measure how deep her feelings for Ji Rui are, because she has never had similar feelings for other men, so there is no way to compare. But one thing she can be sure of is that when she knew Ji Rui was stabbed, her heart was the same as when she knew that her mother and baby were ill. In a flash, the sky collapsed and the world became dark and suffocating! The man buried in her trembled slightly, and the hand around her waist tightened. Letong thinks that the man will prove something to her, but the man just quietly buried in her arms, even the hand around her waist, also very quietly stay in the original place. At this time, Ji Rui''s thoughts are surging in his heart, but he is forced to restrain his eagerness to verify with her. It''s not that he doesn''t want to ask too much, but that after he has done so much to her, she can put him in the same important position as the baby, which makes him feel guilty. It''s said that he won''t receive any merit. He''s afraid that under his own pressure, she will see her deep feelings for him. Then she will find that she has been paying for him silently all the time, but Ji Rui has hurt her again and again. So, he wants to wait for himself to be good enough to her, and wait for his inner guilt to subside before he can verify with her. At that time, no matter how much she likes him and loves him, he can be worthy of it! Because by then, he has been able to give back to her with the same love and love. They didn''t talk any more. They just held each other so quietly. Ji Rui didn''t let go until the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. He is not afraid that his son will bump into his intimate relationship with her. He is just afraid that she will be thin skinned. If the baby son teases her at that time, and her hard stretched head retracts into the snail shell, he really doesn''t know who to cry for. Although, vaguely feel that she is not so affectable, but they finally break the deadlock, developed to the present stage, he dare not casually test her bottom line. "Daddy, Mommy, baby is hungry..." The door was pushed open with a bang, and the baby stood at the door holding the handle, pitifully looking at the parents in the bedroom. Letong did not hesitate at all. She turned around and walked toward the baby. She kneaded the baby''s head and said, "Mommy made porridge. What else does the baby want to eat? Mommy is going to cook it now. " Ji Rui, who is mercilessly left behind, has no taste. But the baby, then tilts the body to look at Ji Rui, "Daddy, what do you want to eat?" In the baby''s view, daddy is a patient, so he has the priority to be taken care of. "I''ve already had it. Let your mother cook what your baby wants." The baby is obediently led away by Letong. Ji Rui, sitting on the bed, stares at the back of the big one and the small two. His eyes are gentle and doting. For a moment, he even had the illusion that the picture of a thin woman pulling a child was the most beautiful and precious picture in the world. At least, in his mind, this painting is the most beautiful and precious one! Letong and Baobao go to the kitchen together. Ji Rui in the bedroom has no spare time. First, he has a close chat with Yang Sheng, who is still in Beijing, for more than ten minutes. Then, he turns on the projector and has a simple meeting with Ji''s senior management to arrange the work for the next few days. Finally, he chatted with a blonde man in English for a few minutes. When Le Tong led the doctor in, he had finished his important work and was leaning against the bed to read the mail. The doctor who came to examine him was no other than Dr. Fan who operated on him. Doctor fan, who has always been opposed to his discharge from hospital, helped him finish the examination, and his face, which was originally taut, finally had a little smile. "Mr. Ji, your wound has healed better than I expected. It seems that Mrs. Ji really knows how to take care of you better than the nurses in our hospital!" Doctor fan''s words easily made Le Tong blush. Ji Rui''s smiling eyes seem to have inadvertently swept Letong. In fact, he has taken her every smile into his eyes. I don''t know why, every time he sees her blushing because of her relationship, he will be in a special good mood. Dr. Fan didn''t notice the ambiguous atmosphere between them at all, but dutifully explained a lot of precautions, and then prescribed some medicine for taking and external use. Seeing off Dr. Fan, Letong turns back to her bedroom and sees Ji Rui sitting next to him on the bed, looking at the computer. She doesn''t know what she''s looking at, while Baobao is sitting next to him reading a fairy tale book. "Ji Rui, since you''re OK, I''ll go back to work and have lunch." Ji Rui, the president of the company, is absent, and Yang shengtezhu is absent. If even her secretary to the president is absent, there is really something wrong. People in the company can''t even find someone to convey it. Anyway, it''s not far from the company, and it doesn''t take much time to come back. Ji Rui thought about it, but rarely did he say anything to stop it. "Well, you can go back and have a look. If you come back for lunch, what do you and your baby want to eat? I''ll let Xiao Li buy it instead of coming back to do it." Ji Rui sees that Letong is also very tired these two days. He is very distressed. He wants to let her stay at home and have a good rest, but he knows that she is a worried person. Even if he asks her not to go to the company, she will not listen. Chapter 413 Ji Rui sees that Letong is also very tired these two days. He is very distressed. He wants to let her stay at home and have a good rest, but he knows that she is a worried person. Even if he asks her not to go to the company, she will not listen. Ji Rui didn''t let Letong go back by himself, but let Xiao Li drive her back. If you change to the past, Letong will insist on going back, but she knows that Ji Rui''s assassination has something to do with it. She cooperatively follows Xiao Li into the car. Although Ji Rui didn''t say it clearly, she knows that she can''t help Ji Rui much in this matter, but at least she has to protect herself well and not let herself become a tool for others to coerce Ji Rui. Xiao Li accompanied her into Ji''s building, watched her enter the elevator, and then left. Letong''s original intention is to come back to work, but some people, deliberately, don''t let her feel better. Or, to be exact, Ji Rui is not allowed to have a good time. As soon as Le Tong stepped into the office, she saw the arrogant old man sitting in the small reception hall. "Hello, chairman!" Although she was surprised in her heart, there was no difference in her face. She has talent for acting, but she often shows up in front of Ji Rui. In the past, she only thought Ji Rui was too strong. Now she understands that it is because she likes him that it is difficult for her to act freely in front of him. Ji sits on the sofa, nods to her and signals her to sit down. Letong is not as obedient as he would like. He slowly puts his bag away and turns into the tea room. When it''s time to make tea, Letong considers whether to give Ji Ruitong a message. But think about it, this is Ji''s family. If Ji comes here alone, he won''t do any harm to himself. At most, he just attacks her verbally. She can cope with this kind of move. There''s no need to annoy the man who has been busy since he got up in the morning. "Chairman, please have tea!" A few minutes later, Letong puts a cup of hot tea in front of Mr. Ji. "Letong, are you living with a Rui?" Master Ji looks at Letong with fierce and cold eyes, and his tone is not very friendly. Letong just thinks it''s funny. Now it''s all over the world, not to mention Ji Rui, a strong man with a successful career and hard wings. Even if he''s 15 or 16 years old, he''s afraid that it''s not his parents'' turn to intervene in his emotional affairs. "I''m sorry, chairman. It''s my personal business!" If Mr. Ji is a qualified father, no matter how difficult he is, she thinks he is for the good of his son, and she will try her best to get the old man''s understanding and blessing. But Ji Rui doesn''t deserve to be a father at all. Therefore, Letong doesn''t need to tell the man in front of her about Ji Rui. "Letong, don''t you think a Rui really likes you? The person he likes is coco. He treats you just because you are the baby''s own mother. Of course, even a young lady like coco knows very well that it''s not a big deal for a man like a Rui to raise a few women outside. She believes that he will weigh up the relationship between the three of you, so she''ll just turn a blind eye and let you fool around. " This time, Ji changed a way to attack Letong. However, Letong is not a fool. She believes in her heart and eyes more than Ji. "Chairman, it''s not your turn to interrupt Ji Rui''s feelings." Letong holds the cup in both hands and returns calmly. Master Ji choked obviously, and his face changed. "I''m his father, why can''t I?" Ji old son angrily rebukes a way. Letong remained silent. "A qualified father raises his son and educates him when he is a minor. When his son is an adult, he should let him live his own life. Chairman, do you think about it carefully, and reverse the two orders? " Letong doesn''t like the old man at all. Even, because he was so bad to Ji Rui, she unconsciously took him as her enemy. Although, Ji Rui that powerful man, does not need her to hide under the wing care, but she still instinctively protect him. I have to say that Ji Rui mentioned his past events before, and most of them were just sympathy. But now, she can''t help but feel sorry for Ji Rui. Looking at the man in front of her, she suddenly understands why Ji Rui hates this man so much. Ji didn''t expect that Letong would have such courage. What''s more, she seems to be very clear about her son? "Letong, it''s not your turn to interrupt my family affairs!" Le Tong disdained to smile, "don''t worry, your family, I''m not interested." "Oh, it''s very high. I''m not interested. Do you still want to make trouble with me and ah Rui?" Mr. Ji has a sarcastic face. "Chairman, are you sure Ji Rui regards that home as his home?" Le Tong hit the nail on the head. As an outsider, she really shouldn''t meddle in other people''s family affairs, but this old man really doesn''t deserve to be a father! "You Ji Laozi was stabbed in the pain, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. Letong looks at the way he blows his beard and stares, and gradually excludes the possibility that he may be behind the scenes of stabbing Ji Rui. Because, from the analysis of what he said, Ji Rui''s injury is still in the dark. "I''m sorry, chairman. I have a lot of work to do." Letong is not interested in talking nonsense with him, because she has several important tasks waiting for her to deal with. "Letong, you forget that I am the chairman? You''re just a secretary! " Being looked down upon again and again by the thin woman in front of him, Mr. Ji almost got angry. "Chairman, it is because I have not forgotten that I have to work conscientiously." Letong stands up and walks back to her desk. She wants to see if he really knows nothing about Ji Rui''s injury. "Chairman, since you think you two have such a good relationship, what can I do for you by telling Ji Rui directly Letong pulls away the chair and sits down. She turns on the computer and says. Ji old son facial expression iron green, "Yue Tong, you are arrogant! Are you not afraid to let the baby know that you only gave birth to him for money? " Originally, since he knew that Letong was the baby''s biological mother, Ji only thought that Ji Rui had a relationship with Letong, but later he learned the truth from coco, and his contempt for Letong became deeper and deeper. Letong''s heart thumped, but soon she calmed down. "Chairman, you might as well tell Baobao whether he believes you or me!" Letong has full confidence in her baby son!! Chapter 414 "Chairman, you might as well tell Baobao whether he believes you or me!" Letong has full confidence in her baby son!! Mention this, Ji Laozi is more angry. The appearance of Letong makes him not only lose his son, but also abduct his precious grandson, who has been taking care of carefully since he was a child. If we say that Ji Rui didn''t pay much attention to his son and didn''t fulfill his responsibility as a father, he probably can''t refute it. But for the baby, he devoted almost all his love to the little ancestor. First of all, it may be that the baby is his eldest son, so he loves him very much. Secondly, perhaps because of the guilt for his son, he devoted all his efforts to his grandson that he had never spent on his son before. Now, the baby raised by himself almost abandoned his grandfather since he had his own mother. It''s strange that he didn''t vomit blood. "Letong, don''t forget, baby''s surname is Ji, not le! He''s a child I raised with my own hands. " Although Ji Laozi was hit hard, he still had a glimmer of hope that the little guy would eventually stand on his side. Le Tong''s eyes are slightly rippling, "Chairman, if you really love your baby, you shouldn''t involve your baby in the power struggle between your father and son." Le Tong is very grateful for father Ji''s kindness in nurturing his baby. But even if he raised the baby to such an age, he has no right to use the baby as a bargaining chip for their father and son. Ji Laozi finally saw a little nervous from Letong''s face, only when he pulled back a city, cold hum a way. "It''s not that I''m going to drag the baby into our dispute, it''s that you force me to do so." After all, Ji always thinks that Letong is the culprit of the whole thing. His words made the gratitude in Letong''s heart disappear. "Chairman, if you have to think so, I think we have nothing to talk about!" With that, Letong doesn''t want to look at Mr. Ji''s wonderful face any more. She turns on the computer and calls out a piece of information that needs to be sorted out from the document. The authority of Ji Laozi was questioned and challenged again and again. He stood up with a black face and glared at Letong fiercely. He dropped a sentence, "Letong, you do it yourself!", And then walk away! Letong knows that he won''t give up so easily. This time, it''s just talking. Next time, I don''t know what tricks he will come up with to deal with her. Fortunately, she has no other concerns except for her baby. Baby is the grandson of father Ji. He should not do too much to baby. In other words, she just needs to be careful. At noon, Xiao Li went back to Ji''s apartment on time to meet Letong for lunch. Ji Rui''s foot ban has not been lifted, and he can only eat liquid food for the time being. Therefore, his lunch is rice porridge made by Letong. The place to eat is on the bed. After lunch in the dining room, Letong goes into the bedroom to clean up Ji Rui''s dishes. "Is the baby asleep?" Ji Rui sees that there is a "little tail" missing behind Letong. It is estimated that the little guy has been playing for a whole morning and is tired. "Well, you can sleep for a while." On the way back, Letong learns about Ji Rui''s morning from Xiao Li. After she goes out, Ji Rui has never been idle. Ji Rui pulls her hand, rubs it gently in the palm of her hand, and then looks up at Le Tong. "Is there anything special about going back today?" Ji Rui''s tone is very ordinary. It seems that he is asking if you have eaten. Keketong knows that Ji Rui''s words actually mean something. "I met the chairman of the board of directors at Ji''s, is this a special thing?" The whole Ji family is a member of Ji Rui. She doesn''t think that Ji Rui can hide the fact that he''s looking for her. Since he can''t hide it, it''s the wisest choice to strive for a confession and leniency. Hear this originally know of answer, Ji Rui unexpectedly is Leng for a while. He thought that Letong would dodge and try not to let him know about it. Unexpectedly, she didn''t even bother to cover up, so she admitted it directly. It seems that she is more responsible and smarter than she thinks. "Well, what did you talk about?" Ji Rui would like to fly back to the mansion immediately to beat the old man Ji who is stubborn and stubborn. He does a lot of things to hinder himself, Ji Rui in addition to heartache, but also a little helpless. But hearing that he went to find Letong, Ji Rui felt inexplicably angry. "It''s all those. I almost fell asleep." Letong doesn''t have the habit of gossiping. What''s more, that man is Ji Rui''s father. As for Ji Laozi''s harsh words, they didn''t hurt her at all. Since they didn''t hurt her, she naturally wouldn''t take this matter as an issue to destroy the relationship between them. Ji Rui deeply stares at her, sees her eyes clear as usual, slightly relieved. He can roughly imagine what his father will say to Letong. Xiao Li just secretly told him that Mr. Ji had gone to visit his family this morning. Ji Rui didn''t have to think about the purpose of his returning to his family in the early morning. Therefore, he is also worried that Letong will cry to him with red eyes when she comes back. After all, it''s not the habit of most women to find someone to comfort her after a little grievance? Ke Ke Tong said lightly that she was going to sleep. Obviously, she didn''t want him to worry. Moreover, she didn''t put Ji Yezi''s words in her heart at all. "Are you sure you didn''t cry?" Ji Rui can hear that Letong''s tone is very relaxed, so his tone is soft, and he teases her happily. Le Tong stares at him one eye, "have, Ji Shi is about to be flooded by my tears, Ji always you want to go back to have a look?" Ji Rui shook his head, "no, if it''s flooded, it''s flooded. Anyway, it''s also your thing." They are in a good mood for a while, waiting for Letong to put the dishes and chopsticks back on the tray. They go into the washroom and take a towel to help Ji Rui wash his face and wipe his mouth. Then they take away the small table and force Ji Rui to lie on the bed. "Ji Rui, the chairman of the board doesn''t seem to know that you are injured. Maybe you can leave him alone in this matter?" Ji Rui neither affirms nor denies, "I don''t know. I have to look at the survey results to make a decision." The old man is famous for his cunning. Who knows if he is putting on some smoke bombs first. "Recently, pay more attention to the safety of the baby. I''m afraid he will attack the baby." Of course, what Letong said is not about physical injury. At this time, Letong and Ji Rui don''t know that Baobao has already had a single battle with Ji Laozi and coco some time ago. As a result, the two adults are very embarrassed by Baobao. "Well, I''ll ask Xiao Li to arrange it. So do you. You must let Xiao Li accompany you when you go out. Don''t act alone for the time being." Letong nodded, helped Ji Rui cover the quilt, and lowered the temperature of the air conditioner a little. "I go to work." Ji Rui looks at her silently, pulls her hand, and kisses her on the back of her hand. Letong is a little embarrassed. It seems that she is not quite used to this kind of flirting between lovers. "Sleep..." Letong wants to escape, but his hand is pulled by Ji Rui. Ji Rui ignores her pull, lips stick on the back of her hand for a long time, just lift eyelid to look at her. "Letong, it''s hard for you." ¡­¡­ When Letong returns to Ji''s desk, he does not know when to put a lot of documents. For this kind of hard work, Letong has never been afraid. What she is afraid of is what harm baby and Ji Rui will suffer. In the past, she never felt that she was bad as an ordinary person. But now, she can''t help thinking that if she has a prominent family background like coco, can she help Baobao and Ji Rui solve a lot of problems when they encounter such things? Thinking of this, Letong laughs at himself. Don''t dream too well! She is so ordinary that she can''t be any more ordinary. How can she get along with her family? Soon after work, Aunt Huang came in with several papers. "Tongtong, our minister said, please take these documents back to Mr. Ji to have a look." Le Tong took the past, intact back to the apartment. Ji Rui, who is sitting next to him typing on the bed, takes those documents and turns them over. Letong turns to help Ji Rui add a glass of water. When she turns back, she sees Ji Rui frowning and looking at the document. "What''s the matter? What''s going on? " Letong puts the cup on the small table and asks Ji Rui with concern. "You see." Ji Rui holds the cup in one hand and moves the document in the other hand, pointing to several items of data on the document for Letong to see. Letong leans over and looks at the contents of the document carefully. This is the sales table of a retail chain of Ji''s last month, and the data Ji Rui points to are the main data of the total sales and total expenses of the chain of Ji''s last month. "As far as I know, last month should be the peak season, but it seems that the sales are much lower than last month?" Yue Tong said, can''t help but frown. For more than a year since she was in Jishi, the business of Jishi''s branches has been on the rise. The sales in the peak season are smaller than those in the off-season. This kind of situation is very small. Now it appears, which indicates that there must be something wrong. Ji Rui nodded, indicating that he agreed with Letong. "Take the computer and find out the sales tables of the whole year of last year and those months before this year." Le Tong should be a body, quickly out of the living room to pick up his bag, the baby is nest on the sofa watching TV, see daddy and Mommy busy, he has been obediently do their own things, did not disturb the two. "Baby, if you are hungry, let uncle Xiao Li warm up a glass of milk for you. Mommy and daddy will cook after they are busy, OK?" Three thousand today. I''m so sleepy. Good night, girls Chapter 415 This retail chain, which is affiliated to Jishi, specializes in home appliances and digital products, and has always been the leader in the same retail industry in China. The person in charge of the organization department is Guo. Letong returns to the bedroom with the computer. Ji Rui is calling the person in charge surnamed Guo. "Manager Guo, as long as you give a reasonable reason for last month''s sales, I will never return to this accident." The man talking on the phone looks cold. He catches a glimpse of Letong coming in and says to the person on the other side of the microphone, "I''ll give you one night and give me the report tomorrow morning." Then he hung up the phone and put it on the pillow. Letong looks at his face, drags a chair, sits down and asks while turning on the computer. "Don''t you have to compare the data of last year and the previous few months to make a conclusion?" "I want to take him by surprise." Facing Letong, Ji Rui''s face eased a lot. "Their business has always been in the charge of the business department. Now you give orders directly. Manager Guo must be scared, right?" Letong finds out the files Ji Rui wants from a lot of folders, packs them and sends them to Ji Rui''s mailbox, and then opens them for a closer look. Ji Rui opens the e-mail, looks back from Letong''s face and stares at the form on the screen. "I didn''t tell you that, did I? This Guo Dongming is an old subordinate who was brought up by the old man. " Ji''s employees are numerous. In addition to those who work in Ji''s headquarters, Letong doesn''t know much about other employees. "Well, it''s really the first time I''ve heard of it." Letong listens carefully. If she was a little resistant to taking over the task of special assistance a few days ago, now she is very active. In order to take over Yang Sheng''s work, it is necessary to understand the key management personnel of Ji''s branches. Ji Rui and Letong each look at a sales form on their computer. It seems that both of them have the skills of two purposes. While looking at the form, Ji Rui mentions the relationship between Guo and the old man. To Ji Rui said these, Letong all attentively wrote down. When they finished reading the form, Letong glanced at the corner of the computer and it was nearly eight o''clock. Letong is in a panic. No, she is so devoted to her work that she forgets that her baby son is still hungry waiting for her to cook dinner. Close the computer in a hurry, and run out without saying anything. Soon, Ji Rui, sitting on the bed, hears the voice of Letong apologizing to her baby. "I''m sorry, honey. I''m hungry. Mommy''s going to make dinner." "Mommy, baby wants to eat beef noodles! A big bowl Ji Rui raises her lips slightly. Like her mother, her baby son is very considerate. "OK, Mommy will cook it now." Letong, who should have gone to the kitchen, appears at the door of the bedroom. "Ji Rui, doctor Fan said you can eat a little pasta. Do you want noodles? Or continue to eat rice porridge? " "Will it be trouble? Are you tired, too? " Ji Rui ate rice porridge for two days, but he didn''t feel bored except he was hungry. "No trouble. I''ll cook some noodles for you. I''m always hungry with rice porridge." Nearly one meter nine big man, for two days can only eat rice porridge, think about it feel poor. "Thank you Ji Rui''s politeness, in exchange for Letong''s fierce stare. Letong is really an expert in the kitchen. After only ten minutes in the kitchen, she brought in three bowls of steaming noodles. Letong and Baobao eat beef noodles. Ji Rui''s is a bowl of noodles with minced fish which is easy to digest. "Daddy, grandfather said he wanted to see the baby and let the baby go back to the mansion to play." When the noodles are half eaten, Ji Baobao suddenly looks up and says to Ji Rui. Ji Rui and Letong look at him at the same time. Letong looks nervous while Ji Rui looks thoughtful. "Does the baby miss her grandfather?" Ji Rui looks at Letong quietly, and asks the baby gently. The baby tilted his head and thought, "well, a little bit..." When the little guy said this, he glanced at Letong carefully. The cautious attitude of the two makes Letong very funny, but it''s about the three generations of the Ji family. She doesn''t want to interrupt, so she lowers her head and continues to eat her noodles, but her ears stand up, listening to the conversation between the father and the son. "It''s not convenient for daddy to go out now. Since the baby thinks of his grandfather, let him come here for lunch tomorrow morning, OK?" Ji Rui''s decision surprised Letong. She also thought that Ji Rui would like not to see him all his life. What surprised her even more was Ji Rui''s next sentence, "Letong, come back for lunch tomorrow." Le Tong suddenly raised his head, only thought he heard wrong, "I come back to have dinner with you? Why? " She thinks that Ji Rui should know better than anyone that she doesn''t like him, and he hates her to the core. When several people have lunch together, aren''t they afraid to fight on the spot? "Some things have to be explained face to face, don''t they?" Ji Rui in the mind what abacus, Letong really don''t understand, even if he said so, Letong is still not sure what he did. Because, she and Ji Rui between a lot of old things, not suitable to mention in front of the baby. Ji Rui drags people home. Aren''t you afraid that Ji''s father will be angry and tell the baby''s real life experience in front of her and Ji Rui? "How can you make it clear?" Letong frowned slightly. She felt that no matter what, she couldn''t say it clearly. Ji Rui winked at her, "don''t worry, I have discretion." Even if Letong is not at ease, there is no reason to prevent Ji Laozi from meeting his grandson as a grandfather and father. Ji Rui''s expression when he makes this decision is very firm, which makes Letong feel at ease. "Well, I''ll be back at noon tomorrow." After eating noodles, Letong cleans up the dishes and chopsticks in the cloud kitchen. Ji Rui takes out the phone and pulls it back to the mansion. "Hello It was Mr. Ji who answered the phone. "The baby said you want to see him. It''s a little inconvenient for me these two days. Come and have lunch with us tomorrow. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up." Ji Rui didn''t mention that he was hurt. For the time being, only Yang Sheng and several bodyguards around Ji Rui know about it. The Ji old man on the other end of the phone didn''t say anything. After a while, he said, "OK." Probably, he also knows that Ji Ruiken is so frank that it is very rare for him to see the baby. He can''t ask too much. ¡­¡­ The next day, Letong''s schedule was the same. She got up early to make breakfast for Ji Rui and Baobao. After serving president Ji DA and ancestor Ji Xiao, she ate breakfast and rushed back to Ji''s family. Work is still a lot. In the blink of an eye, it''s time to get off work at noon. Xiao Li comes to take her back to Ji Rui''s new apartment on time. As soon as I enter the door, I see Mr. Ji sitting in the living room. "Hello, chairman!" Letong''s face is not servile. After greeting the astonished old man in the living room, she walks into the dining room to help arrange the takeout from the hotel. "You''re back?" Hearing Ji Rui''s voice, Letong straightens up and turns to see Ji Rui standing at the entrance of the dining room. "Be careful. Come and sit down first." Letong pulls away the chair and goes to help Ji Rui. If the person who wants to help him changes others, Ji Rui will immediately shake off her hand. But this person is Letong. Ji Rui thinks it''s good to dress up like this occasionally. At least, if he is now in good health, Letong will never take the initiative to make intimate physical contact with him. "Does the wound hurt?" Letong helps Ji Rui to move to the dining table slowly. She looks at him carefully all the time. Maybe it''s because she''s afraid that his wound will hurt. "Well, there must be a little bit, but it''s not very powerful." Ji Rui responds obediently. Letong helped him to sit down, and the sharp eyes that followed her all the time behind her could not be ignored. "You didn''t tell him?" Letong puts her face together and asks Ji Rui in a low voice. "Huh?" Ji Rui turns his head and looks at her with a puzzled face. "Didn''t you tell him about my coming back for lunch with you?" Le Tong and Ji Rui are very clear about who he means. "Well, I didn''t say that." Ji Rui is very calm. He looks like a man in his heart. With that, he reaches for his napkin and spreads it out in front of him. Letong sees that he doesn''t want to explain in detail, and it''s hard to ask in detail. She settles Ji Rui and straightens up to set the food on the table. Ji Rui sees that she''s almost done, so she turns to the baby and says. "Baby, help grandfather to eat." In fact, the old man is very strong. At least, he is much more vigorous than Ji Rui. The baby probably passed through Ji ruigou in advance. Now he is very clever and jumps to Ji''s side, holding his arm in one hand and his waist in the other. "Grandfather, please be careful, don''t be like my father, if you fall, you will be in trouble!" Letong almost can''t help laughing. Ji Rui tells his father that he fell instead of being stabbed? She raised her eyelids to look at Ji Rui. Ji Rui winked at her, indicating her acquiescence. Ji Laozi was "supported" by the baby, his face was a little embarrassed, but he said thank you. "Grandpa, mummy is very busy at work, so I don''t have time to make lunch. Next time I wait for mummy to have a rest, I''ll cook it for Grandpa. Grandpa, do you know that the food made by baby and Mommy is delicious! " Baobao came all the way with master Ji in his hand, and he never stopped talking. What''s the expression on Ji''s face when he hears this? Letong doesn''t pay attention to it. She only knows that when Ji sits down and looks at her, it''s especially meaningful! "Chairman, have soup first." Letong pushes the soup to master Ji. Ji didn''t immediately take up the bowl. Instead, he looked at Ji Rui and asked, "ah Rui, what do you mean?" Ji Rui looks at him straightly. The two of them look at each other across the table. Their eyes collide. It seems that there is a flash of lightning. "It''s none of my business what you think in your heart. I just tell you that Letong is the woman I want. I don''t want anyone but her." [more than 3000 today] Chapter 416 "It''s none of my business what you think in your heart. I just tell you that Letong is the woman I want. I don''t want anyone but her." Ji old man''s face suddenly overcast down, hand a sweep, Yue Tong just handed the bowl in front of him immediately flew out, "bang" once even bowl with soup fell to the ground. "Ah Rui, do you think a woman like her is worthy of being Ji''s president''s wife?" Ji Laozi angrily points to Yue Tong and asks harshly. "Grandfather, don''t scold Mommy!" Baby Huo ground stands up on the chair, stretch out a hand to block in front of Le Tong to protect her. Letong holds the baby, takes a deep look at Ji Rui, and then coaxes the baby with a soft voice. "Darling, Mommy will take you to the bedroom for a while. Daddy and I have something to talk about." Letong didn''t expect Ji Rui to invite him here today. The purpose is to have a showdown in front of him and baby. If she knows, she will definitely stop Ji Rui''s reckless behavior. She doesn''t understand the way Ji Rui and Ji Laozi get along with each other, and he will choose to do so for his reasons. However, when he decided to do so, he probably forgot to worry about the baby''s feelings. Although Baobao has a lot of trust in her, it is a fact that no one can erase that Baobao was brought up by Ji Laozi. Therefore, Ji Rui''s behavior now, the one who suffered the most and suffered the most, is not Ji Laozi or her Letong, but Baobao, the little guy in the middle. Can always listen to her baby, but stubborn to pull the edge of the table refused to leave. "I don''t know!" The baby twisted his body, put his hands around Letong''s neck, but his face turned to Ji Laozi. "Grandfather, if you dare to scold my mommy again, I will ignore you!" The baby pursed her lips and hummed softly. No one would listen to these words in a coquettish way, but the three adults here are very clear that the baby''s words are actually threatening, not angry words when he loses his temper. "Baby, have you forgotten who brought you up?" Ji Laozi looks at the baby with a sad face. Compared with Ji Rui, he doesn''t want to be cruel to the baby. "Grandfather, if there is no Mommy, even the baby will not have!" The baby''s order is very clear. Ji opens his mouth and wants to say something to the baby. Ji Rui, who has been silent for a long time, suddenly answers. "You don''t need to comment on what kind of woman Letong is. I''d like to ask you, when you took her home, did you think that she was worthy of being Ji''s president''s wife?" Ji Rui''s mouth of her, of course, refers to the current wife of Ji Laozi, that is, his childhood. "Ah Rui, you really still hate us." For so many years, Ji Rui''s name is either her or that woman. "Don''t hate you can, you have the ability to give my mother back to me, don''t say don''t hate you, even your two precious sons, I also responsible for fishing out." Ji Rui is magnanimous, but people can''t come back to life after death. This is something even a little kid like Baobao knows, not to mention the smart president of Ji da? "Isn''t that bullshit?" Facing Ji Rui, his face was cold and smelly. "That''s right, it''s rubbish, just like what you said, it''s all rubbish!" Compared with Ji Laozi''s hair blowing, Ji Rui is extremely calm. "Besides, I''m not interested in the title of President Ji. I''d like to ask you to come here today. Besides baby wants to see you, I''ll let you know by the way that I''m going to change Ji''s name to brilliant. Soon, Ji''s name will disappear completely." Ji just swept the soup, this time, most of the dishes on the table were swept to the ground by him, Ping Ping for a while, Letong had to press the baby in his arms, cover his ears, don''t let him face his grandfather and dad against the scene. The ground on the table is in a mess one by one. Ji''s face is twisted and stands in front of the table, pointing to Ji Rui''s hand and shaking slightly¡° A Rui, do you remember your surname Ji? " Ji Rui''s face was cold. "I''d rather not be Ji!" Ji''s face is more ugly than Ji Rui''s, "ah Rui, you are my son. This is a fact that no one can change." Ji Rui takes a look at Letong, who is sitting next to him holding her baby tightly. His eyes soften. He puts his hand on her shoulder and says in a soft voice, "you can hold your baby in the bedroom for a while and ask manager Chen to send some more food. I''ll talk to him again." Letong raises her eyelids and looks at him quietly. Ji Rui seems to understand the concern in her eyes, and assures her softly, "don''t worry, I won''t be angry with myself!" Letong almost laughed. If it wasn''t for the occasion and atmosphere, she couldn''t help laughing. Is this man so arrogant! "Really, for you and the baby, I will not be angry with myself." Ji Rui says something in a soft voice. Letong thinks that the topic of these two men is not suitable for her, not to mention the baby. Ji Rui and other Letong''s figure disappear at the corner of the dining room, and then turn their eyes back to the angry man''s face. "Dad Even Ji Rui himself forgot when the last time he asked the man opposite to be his father. Ji Laozi''s body trembled and his angry eyes changed into surprise. "My name is Ji. I''m your son. I know it and I haven''t forgotten it! But I''m your son. Are you sure you haven''t forgotten? " Ji Rui asked leisurely. Ji was standing in front of the table. After hearing Ji Rui''s words, he staggered and shook twice. Finally, he managed to pull the edge of the table to stabilize himself. "Dad, baby said I fell, do you really think I fell?" Ji Rui stares at the pale man on the opposite side, "I''m not hurt, I was stabbed with a knife." Ji old son stares big eyes, as if don''t want to believe Ji Rui to say. "Dad, don''t you believe it? Why don''t you take a look? " Ji Rui bowed his head and lifted up the hem of his clothes. From childhood to adulthood, he suffered a lot of injuries. Of course, there were not many physical injuries, but there were many spiritual injuries. Every time, he would like his father, at least, to care about him. But at that time, he just secretly hoped in his heart, but he never dared to open his mouth like now, as if to beg for the pity of the man opposite. Ji''s eyes fell on his bandaged abdomen. "Who did it?" Ji old son''s tone, finally had some in nervous. Ji Rui looked at him calmly. "If it wasn''t for you, Ji Wen and Ji Wu, probably only coco would hate me so much that he wanted to take my life to get rid of it!" Chapter 417 Ji Rui looked at him calmly. "If it wasn''t for you, Ji Wen and Ji Wu, probably only coco would hate me so much that he wanted to take my life to get rid of it!" Ji Rui is a little sad in his heart. He is already one in thirty. He still wants to ask for family affection in this way. In particular, the object of the request or he has always disdained, that already do not care about people. ¡°CoCo£¿¡± Ji''s look seemed to be shocked. "Doesn''t she love you so much?" Ji Rui''s eyes are full of ridicule. At last, there is a trace of pain, "the more you love, the deeper you will be hurt." Coco is. So is his mother. However, they chose two different ways to extricate themselves. A paranoid woman like coco would rather destroy what she can''t get than get it from others. But his mother would rather destroy herself than live to see the people she loves fall in love with others. Ji''s eyes flickered. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but Ji Rui didn''t say anything. He just let silence spread between them. Ji Rui knows very well in his heart that this is the last chance he gives this man. ¡­¡­ Letong holds the baby into the bedroom, in order to not let the baby daydream, Letong racked her brains to burst out some embarrassing things when she was a child, the baby is very face, giggle very happy. However, Letong knows that Ji Rui''s words just now must have been written down by the young and mature guy. But she can''t blame Ji Rui. If she guesses right, Ji Rui should deliberately expose the true face of Ji in front of Baobao, so as to remind Baobao to be careful of Ji''s family, including his grandfather, who has been holding him in his hand and loving him in his heart. But Ji Rui and Ji Laozi are obviously close relatives, but they don''t even have the basic warmth. All day long, besides calculation, the relationship between them makes Letong feel very cold. Letong holds her baby with a smile on her face, but sighs in her heart. No wonder Ji Rui''s temperament is so harsh and suspicious. If Baobao continues to live in Ji''s mansion, it is estimated that in another ten or eight years, he will become another copy of Ji Rui. "Mommy..." the baby shakes some distracted Letong. Letong hurriedly pulls back the thought of running away, and lowers her head to the baby''s forehead. "Huh?" "Mommy, don''t worry, grandpa loves baby very much, and Daddy won''t let others bully baby!" The little guy''s mind is very clear. As a young man, he seems to have put a name in his heart. He clearly weighs the feelings of Ji Laozi or Ji Rui for him. "Well..." Letong sighed a little inaudibly and rubbed her face against the baby''s slippery little face. It is probably because of growing up in that kind of complex environment since childhood that the temperament of young and mature babies will be created. Mother and son embrace each other, unspeakable intimacy, with the outside dining room that father and son''s tit for tat has become a strong contrast. Knock on the door, and then came Ji Rui''s voice. "Letong, come out." Letong hurriedly leads the baby to open the door, "are you ok?" Said, concern of vision Ji Rui up and down quickly looked at some time. "Nothing..." Ji Rui''s face was a little pale. On his forehead, thin sweat came out. Le Tong frowned, let go of the baby, stepped forward to take his arm, "hurry back to bed to rest!" Although the tone is a bit harsh, but looking at his eyes, it''s full of anxiety and heartache. "Well." Ji Rui pulls his lips, showing a satisfied smile. Although, from someone, he may never get the affection he wants, but the woman around him gives him the affection that no one can replace. And the huge ice in his heart began to melt because of her warmth. Baobao helps Letong to help Ji Rui into the master bedroom. I don''t know if he is really hungry, or if he doesn''t want to be a parent''s light cannon. He says, "Baobao, go to urge uncle." then he runs out and gently closes the bedroom door. Letong carefully holds Ji Rui to wait for him to lie down, and then opens his clothes to look at his abdomen. He doesn''t find anything abnormal, so he helps him cover the quilt. "You shouldn''t be angry because you''re still hurt!" Le Tong casts a reproachful glance at him. Ji Rui obediently follows her to wait and lie down, and reaches for her hand. "I''m not angry..." Ji Rui this words obviously some guilty, say, on the back of her hand to please to kiss, carefully looking at her, "are you angry?" Facing a patient, how can Letong be angry? "The body is your own, the pain is also your pain, why should I be angry?" Letong snorted angrily and tried to pull her hand back. Since Le Tong nodded and agreed that they would try to communicate with each other first, because of Ji Rui''s injury, the intimate contact between them was limited to the degree of holding hands and kissing hands like now. But even to this extent, Letong is still not used to it. Almost every time, her instinct clamors that she wants to shake Ji Rui''s hand off. Then, at the last moment, she recognizes the reality clearly. She and he are now in a relationship of boyfriend and girlfriend. Therefore, she has to get used to the intimate actions of holding hands or kissing. "Don''t be angry, that''s heartache?" Ji Rui looks at her funny, deep eyes, vaguely with some expectation. Letong''s dark and bright eyes stare at him for a moment, then nods unexpectedly. "Yes, I do!" Ji Rui Leng Leng, immediately, eyes full of surprise. He thought that even if she agreed to associate, it would take a long time for her to admit her feelings for him. But I didn''t expect that she would be so forthright to admit her mind. At this moment, Ji Rui is even a little grateful to the man who stabbed him. If it wasn''t for the knife, Le Tong might still be hesitant, not to mention the warm confession at the moment. Ji Rui is stealing music in his heart. Letong''s cool fingertips gently rub the corners of his lips and gently rub his cheek along his lips. "You''re thin!" Le Tong''s eyes, in addition to heartache and pity, also mixed with many complex looks. Ji Rui only felt that the skin she had rubbed seemed to be hit by electric current. Bursts of numbness quickly passed from his face to his brain. He could even feel his heart and liver trembling slightly with her low voice. For Ji Rui, this kind of experience is very strange, but it is fascinating, which makes him unconsciously indulge and want more! "Letong..." Ji Rui narrowed his eyes slightly. In his deep eyes, there were layers of shimmering light. Chapter 418 "Letong..." Ji Rui narrowed his eyes slightly. In his deep eyes, there were layers of shimmering light. Once upon a time, he was more than once in a dream or when he was sober, reflecting on the night when he and she were drunk. Every time he recalled it, he became more and more addicted. Even if he would secretly scold himself as a man who only uses his lower body to think, he still can''t stop his endless thirst for her. At that time, he thought that men''s desire for women was nothing more than this. But now, more and more, he found that, compared with the original craving, he seemed to be more thirsty for this kind of warm relative at this time, just touched lightly, and his heart was palpitating; Just a simple gentle whisper, let him like a spring breeze; Just a common look at each other, you can look into each other''s hearts clearly Compared with the previous desire to get pleasure from her and her body, he seems to want to capture her heart, or to enter her heart and occupy the most important position besides her mother and baby. "Ji Rui, lie down and don''t move any more!" Aware that the person lying on the bed is struggling restlessly to sit up, Letong reaches out and presses his shoulder. Ji Rui slightly propped up and looked at her. For a long time, he had to lie down again under her blinking stare. "But it''s hard to lie down!" Ji Rui looks at Le Tong without blinking, and says, glancing at her pink lips. Le Tong''s eyes are full of pity, "where is it hard?" "It''s all hard!" Ji looked at her steadily. When she realized that his eyes were just like the water burning on the stove, which was becoming hot and strange, she couldn''t help being stunned. Then, she suddenly understood what he meant by suffering. "You..." Letong wants to blame him. It''s time, and she''s still thinking about that kind of thing. But she was too thin skinned, and her experience in male and female affairs was so pale that she swallowed it wisely. She was almost sure that if she said it, the cheeky man would climb up the bamboo pole. "It''s really hard..." Ji Rui''s tone is pitiful with grievances. Letong has been with Ji Rui for more than a year. She calms down the angry Ji Zong and calmly deals with the mean Ji Zong. She can do all these things that are very difficult for other employees, but she doesn''t know how to deal with this shy man. "Since I feel bad, I''ll go to see doctor fan." Letong is not sure whether the pain he said is caused by the wound or by some kind of lack of satisfaction. In a word, no matter which one, she has no ability to help him solve it. "No! I can''t be managed or cured by a doctor. " Ji Rui holds her hand and refuses to let go, but Letong is either stupid or stupid if she is not sure what he is saying. Ji Rui just pulls her hand, but no further action, and Letong looks down at him. In the past, when she was with him, she always had to raise her head to talk well with him. Now, the angle of overlooking is very strange to her. If you change a lot of people, lying flat like this, plus a patient''s unique pale and haggard face, no matter how handsome or beautiful you are, you will look dull and pale from this angle. But now the man lying on the bed, not only that pair of startling eyes are still bright, even the handsome face is as before, is still the face of the 360 degree dead angle near perfect statue. "Isn''t there no cure? In that case, I don''t want to waste my energy to take care of you! " Le Tong picked pick eyebrows, once again turned to want to leave. "No, stay with me!" Ji Rui''s short words are close to begging. As for Ji Rui, who is now clinging to himself like brown candy, Letong is not only hard hearted to leave him, but also can''t think of an effective way to appease him. She can only stand by the bed and watch Ji Rui silently. She can''t even help asking, what do you want from me? Fortunately, now she also learned a lot of smart, this kind of behavior to dig a hole and finally jump in to cover up the soil, she absolutely does not do! Can not ask, she can not determine what to do in the end to let the man not uncomfortable. They looked at each other silently for a long time. Finally, Letong compromised first, bent down slightly, and approached his face closer and closer. Without waiting for Ji Rui to react, Letong quickly pastes her lips on his lips. Letong, a novice in love, only sticks her lips to each other''s dry lips, but she doesn''t know how to deepen the kiss. Therefore, she just quietly sticks her lips to Ji Rui''s. Two people''s breathing, from the beginning of smooth and even, into urgent ~ promote thick ~ asthma, two lips meet, but no one further meaning. In Letong''s opinion, she doesn''t know what to do next. In Ji Rui''s view, he is afraid that if he is too rude, he will scare away those who rarely take the initiative. He is very clear, to the temperament of Le Tong, such a shallow kiss, I''m afraid it''s already the ultimate move to harden the scalp. Moreover, this kind of behavior, which is not mixed with any desire at all and only for the purpose of comfort and comfort, seems to be more emotional than that kind of rough to violent kiss. Therefore, he obediently let her put her lips on his lips, without the intention of turning passive into active. They held the same posture as kissing fish for some time. Until Letong felt that her lips were stiff and slightly shivering, she moved her face away and straightened up slowly. Ji Rui and so on she stands straight body, once again fished her hand, the finger one by one inserts between her fingers, two people ten fingers tightly. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, Ji Rui licked his lips, as if he was savoring the kiss that might not even be a kiss, but it made him feel very good. Ji Rui raises his lips and points out something¡° This medicine is really more effective than Dr. Fan''s medicine. " Yue Tong, who had been trying to be calm, couldn''t hold it any longer. She flushed from face to neck, even her ears. Yue Tong, with a red face, was very upset. If the man is not a patient, she will definitely beat him up. But it happened that she was angry and resentful in her heart, but she should die and feel that the shallow kiss just now was not bad! Good night Chapter 419 Ji Rui rested at home for four days, Chapter 420 Ji Rui''s heart is actually quite contradictory. Standing in the position of the boss, he hopes that Letong can take over Yang Sheng''s work quickly and smoothly. Then he won''t have to bear the pain of losing his right-hand assistant. But as a man or her boyfriend, his selfishness has a little hope that she will come back to him to complain and ask for help when she is frustrated. He and Letong have known each other for nearly two years, but it''s only recently that they really began to try to understand her. Although, she seldom mentioned things before him, and even never took the initiative to mention them to him. But he could imagine how much pain she had suffered in the past few years to carry such a heavy burden. Therefore, from the perspective of selfishness, he hopes that no matter what problems she encounters in the future, she will come back to him on her own initiative. Even if he can''t help, he can at least listen to her complain and comfort her. Even though he knows he is not good at comforting people, he still hopes so. Now Letong''s position in his heart is almost equal to that of the baby. To Letong, he is completely open-minded, a gesture of letting her take whatever she wants. However, his open attitude, the other side always put on a gentleman''s modest appearance, let him full of frustration, can''t help but think, is not enough to attract her bait, she has no desire to plunder. "Daddy, when are you and Mommy going to make baby brother?" The baby, who has been watching his fairy tale book seriously, suddenly runs over and climbs up Ji Rui''s thigh like a monkey, half kneels in front of him, hugs his neck and asks. Ji Rui gathered his mind, his dark eyes brightened a lot because of the baby''s words, and bowed his head to kiss the baby''s nose, "as soon as possible!" "Does baby like younger brother or younger sister?" A few months ago, Ji Rui never thought he would have a second child besides a baby. Because even if a child is as smart and considerate as Baobao, he thinks one is enough. It''s too much. It''s a burden. It''s just a burden. But now, the baby suddenly mentioned that, he didn''t have any disgust or resistance. He even naturally followed the baby''s problems and imagined that Letong had a big stomach and that the new family members were born, and that the family was noisy Baobao tilts her head and seriously considers Ji Rui''s problem. "Daddy..." the baby blinked a pair of black eyes, hugged Ji Rui''s neck and acted coquettishly, "can the baby have both brothers and sisters?" Ji Rui couldn''t help laughing. "Bao, you have to ask your mommy. As long as she''s willing, daddy doesn''t mind!" Letong went for more than half an hour. When she came back, Ji Rui carefully looked at her face. Letong''s face is calm, just like when she goes out. Ji Rui can''t see anything from her face. He stares into her eyes and asks softly, "how is it?" Letong takes out the top one from the pile of documents, opens it and pushes it to Ji Rui. "Minister Chen and I selected these three people based on their comprehensive abilities. Which one is suitable for you? How about a post competition among the three Ji Rui quickly turned over and raised his eyelids to look at Le Tong. "Minister Chen didn''t embarrass you, did he?" Letong originally lowered her head to write something. Listening to him, she raised her head to pick her eyebrows. "If I understand correctly, you seem to want him to embarrass me?" Ji Rui smiles a little, and reaches out her hand to follow her disordered hair down her cheek. Letong instinctively shrinks. Seeing Ji Rui''s smile frozen, she quickly stops shrinking. Ji Rui''s fingertips slip across her face through the tip of her hair, "you just think I''m a big man, and I''m in a state of mind." Le Tong was amused by his frankness and laughed, "don''t tell me, you''re ready for your handkerchief. You''re welcome to come and cry for me at any time!" Ji Rui opened the drawer with a clatter, and there were two handkerchiefs stacked neatly inside. Of course, this was just for himself by Ji Da president, who was obsessed with cleanliness. However, if his lovely and fragile girlfriend really needed it, he would selflessly contribute them. Letong''s eyes swept the handkerchief, then squinted slightly, glanced at Ji Rui, touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "Ji always likes to cry!" Ji Ruimei did not move, calmly pushed the drawer back, "as long as it''s you, I like crying and laughing!" Le Tong is a little embarrassed. How could she expect that a few months ago, a man who always spoke hard and didn''t leave a little room, had such a high number of love talks. "Well, what do you think of the proposal of post competition assessment?" Yue Tong, who admits that her skin thickness is not as thick as Ji Rui''s, quickly brings the topic back to work. Ji Rui feels that he seems to like teasing her more and more. However, he has known for a long time that she is not a clever little white rabbit, and he does not dare to tease her too much, so as not to annoy her, and he can''t get away with it. "I don''t have a problem. These three people have their own strengths and weaknesses as you said. The post competition assessment is fair and reasonable." Le Tong nodded, picked up Ji Rui''s desk phone and dialed to the personnel department, "Minister Chen? As for the candidate, Mr. Ji agreed to follow our proposal. Please arrange the post competition assessment as soon as possible. " While Letong is talking on the phone, Ji Rui silently looks at the documents in hand. When she puts down the phone, she looks up and says to her, "it seems that Minister Chen is quite obedient to you." Letong didn''t show the slightest look of joy. On the contrary, she was dignified. "You told me about it in advance, and of course he would obey it." Ji Rui certainly understood this, but he didn''t expect that Letong had thought about this relationship for a long time. "Afraid?" Ji Rui looks at her with a smile, and then opens the drawer again, "if you need to, just take it." If changed before, Letong will definitely think that he is gloating. However, now she is very clear that he is comforting her in disguise. "There are plenty of places to use them. Don''t complain about the expensive handkerchief then." Ji Rui took out two handkerchiefs directly and pushed them to her, "don''t worry, as a boyfriend, I can pat my chest to guarantee unlimited supply of handkerchiefs. Of course, if you want something with temperature, you can also use it here." Ji Rui pats himself on the shoulder. Yue Tongbai looks at him, quite speechless. Before, how could she think he was silent? His mouth and love words are not words that young people who have never seen the world can say. "You often say that to others?" Yue Tong never admits that she has something to eat in her heart. "What? Are you jealous? " Ji Rui laughs badly. Good night Chapter 421 The killer who stabbed Ji Rui was finally diagnosed with a history of mental illness. This result seems to have been expected by Ji Rui. As a result, when the lawyer reported to him on the phone, he didn''t show any surprise. He just said, "well, let them continue to follow up." On one side of the busy Le Tong, from Ji Rui and the lawyer''s conversation, vaguely guess what, can''t help but a little worried. Looking at him, he lowered his head and focused on his work after he hung up the phone. He didn''t mean to tell her more. He swallowed his questions wisely. She is a very self-conscious person. Ji Rui is in trouble now. She is a common person, and she really can''t help. Presumably, he doesn''t want her to worry about it. In this case, she should be more knowledgeable and ask less. Ji Rui didn''t tell Letong about it. First of all, he didn''t want her to worry. Second, he has never been in the habit of telling others what happened to him, good or bad. Once upon a time, if he was really depressed, he would find a few faxiao to drink to relieve his depression. Even if he was drinking, he would only drink muggy wine. The things in his heart would only be hidden deeper and deeper with the alcohol. When I got to know Yang Sheng later, the situation improved a little, but generally speaking, he was not very good at expressing himself. Two people have no words all the way, each bow to busy their own business. With the two of them together, Ji''s baby, knowing that his father came back with his injured mother for work, had a good time with Ji Rui, and then he nestled in the sofa of the reception hall to play with himself. He never came to harass them again. Letong is thinking about Ji Rui. Her work efficiency is much slower than usual. Ji Rui finishes processing a document, holds up a cup and wants to drink water. He glances at Letong carelessly. The document in front of her is spread out, but her vision falls on the empty place in front of her. It''s obvious that this person is deserting. "Letong?" Looking at her like that, it seems that there is something distressing. Ji Rui, who has such a guess, even has the idea of letting her take her baby back to rest for a while. Le Tong turned his head and looked at him blankly, "eh?" Glancing over the cup he was holding in his hand, he soon woke up and said, "is there no water? I''ll pour you a drink. " Then he leaned over and took the cup involuntarily, pushed the chair aside with his feet, picked up the cup and walked away quickly. "Baby, come here." Letong waved to the baby who was reading quietly on the sofa. The little guy got up, put on his shoes and ran to take Letong''s hand. Letong is afraid that the baby is stuffy, so take him out for a little ventilation. "Mommy..." In the tea room, Letong lowers her head to make tea for president Ji da. The baby who comes out with her pulls her clothes. "Well?" Letong thinks that the baby is stuffy, so she bends over and kisses him. The baby raised his face, his thick eyelashes flickered, and his dark eyes were shining at Letong. "The baby wants to be a brother..." The little guy''s handsome face was full of expectations, but his tone was pitiful. Le Tong Leng for a while, reaction comes over, then feel that the little guy is probably to help Ji Rui when lobbyist. "Your daddy asked you to say it?" Letong rubs his head, straightens up and pours the tea into the cup. "No! It''s the baby who wants to... "The baby pulls Letong''s clothes again. Letong took the cup filled with tea, took the baby''s hand and walked out of the tea room, "baby, baby is a gift from God, not a gift that baby can have if he wants!" As for the relationship with Ji Rui, Letong has no idea at all. Therefore, what she is thinking about now is just the immediate problems. She only wants to give each other a chance to understand and adapt to each other. As for the things after knowing each other thoroughly, she doesn''t think about it carefully, and she can''t help thinking about it. Let it be. "Is that the baby''s good, and the baby will come to our house?" The baby''s problem makes Letong very big. Nod her head. She''s afraid that she and Ji Rui won''t get there. If she promises casually now, it will only disappoint the baby. Shaking her head, she couldn''t bear to see her baby son''s lost eyes. "Baby, Mommy doesn''t know how to answer this question." This problem, in the final analysis, is that she is at a loss about herself and Ji Rui''s future. Although she promised Ji Rui to have a try, she didn''t have much confidence that they would achieve the right result. I like this thing. It''s very abstract. It''s not clear how much he likes him and how much he likes himself. Whether these likes are enough for them to get together despite all difficulties is unknown to Letong. What she knows is that she and Ji Rui, both in thought and in life, are people of two worlds. She didn''t necessarily understand what he had lived before and what he was experiencing now. Even if she could see the injury and pain he suffered, she might not be able to help him. Just like just now, listening to him on the phone, when she thought of what might happen to him, her heart was so painful that she didn''t even have the courage to ask. And he didn''t seem to have any plans to complain to her. Maybe he didn''t feel that he could get any real comfort and help from her. Think of here, Letong slightly sighed, bent over the baby''s face rubbed a few times. Fortunately, the baby''s thinking is different from that of other children. She didn''t have any special disappointment or other bad emotions when she got such an answer from Letong. She just nodded to show that she understood. "Well, all right! Wait for mommy to know the answer before telling the baby, OK? " Letong breathed a sigh of relief and walked down the steps set up by her baby son. "Well." Entering the office, Ji Rui is still busy with something. He hears the door ring and looks up at them. "What would you like for lunch?" Eyes quickly turned around Letong and Baobao. This kind of thing has always been done by Letong before. Now, it''s really rare for president Ji Da to consider this kind of thing in his busy schedule. "Whatever. Just make up your mind with the baby." Letong herself is not picky. In addition, the physical conditions of Baobao and Ji Rui now really need special care. "Well, I''ll ask manager Chen to send it." Ji Rui said, picked up the phone on the desk and pulled it out. Letong hands the cup to him. Seeing that most of the documents in front of her are transferred to Ji Rui, she quietly moves them back. Ji Rui reaches out to stop, but Letong says, "don''t you have many other things to do? I wish I could do such a thing! " Chapter 422 Compared with the past, Ji Rui is too good for Letong, even a little cautious. Perhaps the contrast is too obvious, as the party said that Yue Tong is not used to. But Ji Rui doesn''t care whether Letong is used to it or not. He just thinks that he used to be a jerk to Letong. Now she is willing to give him a chance to make up for it, and he wants to make up for all the harshness and harm he used to do to her. However, it is a very strange subject for Ji Rui to spoil people or how to spoil them. He has lived for 31 years, and the people he has spoiled are probably only babies. Therefore, he can only treat Letong in the same way. A baby is much smarter than an ordinary child, but he is a child after all. Naturally, he has the unique innocence and nature of a five-year-old or six-year-old child. It''s instinctive to act coquetry and rely on adults. Therefore, if his parents and elders treat him well, he will be very helpful. Keketong is different. She''s 25 years old. In the past few years, she has been supporting a family on her own. She has seen more tricks of intrigue among people. Her subconscious mind is alert and cautious to sudden flattery and favor. It''s like a little dog. It''s always served by its owner with a whip. Suddenly one day, the owner reaches out his hand to follow its hair. Presumably, it will jump away quickly according to its instinct. Because, whether it''s a whip or a hand, the giver is the same person. Of course, Letong is not fully aware of this, but subconsciously, she does treat Ji Rui''s flattery and favor with such mentality. In addition, Letong has been used to independence since she was a child, and this habit of relying on people has almost disappeared from her mother after she was ill. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, it''s that she can''t! Over time, she was used to carrying everything by herself, no matter how hard and tired she was, and she never pinned her hopes on others, because there was no such person at all. Ji Rui''s good intentions are rejected by Letong again. It''s not easy for her, no matter in her heart or face. "I''m busy, but you''re busy, aren''t you?" Ji Rui looked at her steadily, reached over and put his hand on the document. Before he did similar things, Letong also resisted as much as now. He thought that it was because she had not accepted her feelings, so she refused to share the heavy business with him. Now, he and she have become lovers. Isn''t it a proper thing for lovers to share with each other? Moreover, Ji Rui''s essence is actually very manly. He thinks that no matter how strong and capable a woman is, she is still weak and unbearable. He loves Letong and should pet her and hold up a big sky for her, so that she can live happily. Letong''s hand stubbornly presses the document without any compromise. Even though Ji Rui''s eyes are full of his usual aggressive strength, she still looks at him without flinching. "Mr. Ji, have you forgotten that you are the president and I am the secretary. Besides, I am still acting as the president''s special assistant. What is my relationship with you in private should not have any impact on my position and responsibilities in the company. I hope you respect my identity as a Jishi employee, and I also hope you can affirm my working ability. " Letong''s words can''t be more obvious. It''s true that he and she are lovers, but this is the company. He and she are just the relationship between superiors and subordinates. Ji Rui''s heart is like a stone thrown into the deep sea, sinking straight down. "But..." Ji Rui wants to say something. Seeing that Letong''s warm face suddenly becomes colder and colder, he doesn''t talk about it any more. His hand on the document is also open to current affairs. Letong''s face gradually warms up. Staring at his slightly pale face, it reminds me that he is still injured. "You don''t look very well. Is the wound still painful?" Le Tong, who has just made a serious statement that she and he are just pure superiors and subordinates in the company, forgets to cover up her tension and worry as his lover. Ji Rui hesitated and looked around her face. He probably knew that this little thing could not hide her bright eyes, so he nodded honestly, "I took a book from the bookshelf just now. Maybe I accidentally pulled it to the wound." Letong''s face is worried. As soon as she pedals her feet, the chair quickly slides to Ji Rui''s side, ignoring that this is the office. She reaches over to lift his clothes to have a look. "Let me see!" Ji Rui obediently moved his hand and let her bend her head to open his clothes. Ji Rui''s wound has begun to heal. From today on, there is no need to wrap bandages. Therefore, as soon as the clothes are lifted, Ji Rui''s strong abdominal muscles will be displayed in front of Letong. But now Letong doesn''t care to watch the perfect six abdominal muscles. She just stares at the centipede like scar under her ribs. The scar is obviously protruding and reddening, slightly swollen, several seam position, is slowly exuding tiny blood. "It''s bleeding!" Letong''s fingertips gently stroked the skin around the seam, but he could not say the blame. Instead, he raised his eyelids and looked at Ji Rui anxiously, and asked painfully. "It hurts?" Ji Rui shakes a little. He suppresses all kinds of changes in his heart and shakes his head. "No! Just a little. ", For a big man, this little pain is really nothing. Le Tong where is willing to believe, carefully pull down his clothes, turned and walked out. Sitting in the reception hall, the baby runs to Ji Rui as soon as the door is closed and looks up at Ji Rui. "Daddy, it''s a bitter trick!" Crispy voice to the point of Ji Rui''s plot. Ji Rui looked down at him and pinched his face, "no! It really hurts The baby snorted, "Daddy, don''t pretend!", With that, he went to the bookshelf, reached to one side of the bookshelf and pressed it gently, then the bookshelf would descend steadily. Ji Rui glanced at the baby faintly, "I forgot that this bookshelf has this function!" The baby snorted again, "pretend, continue to pretend!" Ji Rui is too lazy to pay attention to this jealous little guy again. He turns around and continues to do his own business. Soon, Letong came back with the medicine box in her hand, and saw the baby sitting upright in her chair, with the open documents spread out in front of her. Letong gives him a funny look, "baby, what are you doing? Can you help Mommy? " The baby shook his head with a smile, "of course not. The baby came to help Mommy look at daddy." Letong looks at Ji Rui thoughtfully, "what''s wrong with you?" Ji Rui put her waist on one hand, and gently moved the person to her side. "Absolutely not. Don''t listen to the baby''s nonsense." Said, secretly stare at the baby one eye, the other side toward him tongue made a face. Ji Rui sighed in his heart. It seems that his strongest rival is not someone else, but a smelly boy with a face similar to his own. Chapter 423 There was no news from master Ji for a few days, but Yang Sheng, who was left in the capital by Ji Rui, also delayed his return because of his private affairs. Ji Rui didn''t tell Letong about this. He didn''t even mention it to Letong. In fact, he was close to falling out with the old man that day. Just like before, he goes to and from work. The difference is that now he takes his baby and Letong with him everywhere. And Le Tong, cleverly from Ji Rui all sorts of abnormal behavior guess a probably. People outside have long heard of Letong, who has become a phoenix from a former secretary. Therefore, it''s not surprising to see Ji Rui and Letong attend all kinds of important meetings and negotiation places together. On the contrary, Baobao, a child of several years old, always carries his own handheld computer in hand and attends all kinds of work occasions with his parents. Others are frightened by Ji Rui''s influence and dare not say anything. He is a little kid, but he doesn''t feel bored, as if he is also Ji Rui''s right-hand assistant. In this regard, Letong once protested to Ji Rui, "Ji Rui, the baby is still young, you should not take him to attend the kind of occasions where there is no smoke, but it is more cruel than the battlefield." Ji Rui, however, casually throws the problem to the baby, "baby, you can decide for yourself, whether you want to stay at home with some bodyguards or with daddy and Mommy?" As expected, the baby is different from the ordinary children. First, she kisses Letong to appease her. Then, she calmly gives Letong an answer. "Baby wants to be with daddy and Mommy. Anyway, it''s fun!" Letong can''t think of any funny things in those tit for tat and intrigue occasions, but when Baobao says it''s funny, the light of knowledge in her eyes is real. Since the father and son have reached an agreement on this matter, Letong has nothing to say. He has to let Ji Rui carry his baby son around like a super father, and go in and out of important and unimportant workplaces. Ji Rui''s injury is almost cured. He doesn''t even need to take any more medicine. Doctor fan, who has two tests a day, hasn''t come to the door these two days. It took Letong a whole night to pack up her things. The next day, it happened to be Sunday, Letong got up early in the morning and cooked breakfast. When father and son finished washing and sat down at the table, Letong gave father and son a bowl of porridge respectively, and then gave him a bowl and sat down. "I''ll move out later." Letong said very casually, but for the two men who had been used to enjoying the family warmth at the dinner table, it was like throwing a big bomb. The father and son hold the spoon''s hand in the air at the same time. The baby opens his mouth and wants to say something. In the end, he doesn''t say anything. Instead, he looks at Ji Rui''s face. He seems to know very well that if Mommy moves away, he can move away with Mommy, but daddy has no reason to move in together. Ji Rui doesn''t look at the baby. Instead, he turns his eyebrows and stares at Letong. Seeing that the other party doesn''t want to continue, Ji Rui puts the spoon on the table and asks. "Why move?" Le Tong Leng Leng, this is a let her sound very strange question. This is not her home, and although she and he are lovers, they have never reached an agreement to live together. She preferred to stay in her own little apartment rather than in his spacious one. "This is your home!" Letong''s tone is very flat, but it is affirmative. Ji Rui grinds his teeth. Originally, he was still in a bright and happy mood to spend a sunny Sunday with Letong and his baby, which was simply described by Letong It''s easy to crush. "It could be your home." Ji Rui picks eyebrows. In fact, he always regards it as his home with Letong and his baby. "Ji Rui, you know, it''s different." Letong learns too much about Ji Rui''s stubbornness, so she tries to persuade him patiently. "What''s the difference, you say!" Ji Rui simply raised his hand to hold his cheek, and his dark green eyes looked directly at Letong. Letong has a big head. When she moved in, it was for the convenience of taking care of the injured man. But where did she think it was actually a wolf''s nest? It was easy to live in, but it was so difficult to move out. "Ji Rui, don''t play word games with me. This is your home, not mine. There is no doubt about the obvious ownership problem!" Letong is a little annoyed. This man doesn''t think that she moved over to take care of him at the beginning. In fact, she was in a hurry to stick it on him, right? Ji Rui stares at Letong''s face and is in a better mood because she is no longer calm. For a moment, he seems to suddenly think of something good. He smiles at Letong. "Are you reminding me that you should add your name to everyone in this apartment?" Letong never knew that the old-fashioned and cold-blooded president of Jida had such a good imagination. It was just a simple thing that couldn''t work. With that, how could he get around to another key point? "Ji Rui, don''t make trouble! After breakfast, ask someone to help me take my luggage back to my home. If you don''t want to help, I''ll find someone to carry it myself. " Letong doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Ji Rui. She''s really afraid that she''s going to get into it by accident. In the end, although President Ji didn''t want to, he still couldn''t help Letong. He obediently asked the bodyguard to help Letong return her luggage to the rented apartment in the alley. On a good Sunday, Letong spent all her time cleaning the apartment and packing, which made Ji Rui very depressed. Fortunately, although Letong insists on moving back to her own apartment, she doesn''t stop Ji Rui and Baobao from going back with her. However, after dinner, Letong mercilessly orders Ji Rui to leave. "Ji Rui, you should go back." Finally coax the baby to sleep Letong, backhand gently closed the door, looking at sitting on the sofa in front of the notebook computer knock words Ji Rui said. "I''ll sleep here tonight!" Ji Rui didn''t lift his head, as if this was his territory, and he was in charge of everything. This man''s thick skin, Letong is not the first time to see. "Ji Rui, you only have a few minutes to go home." Letong kindly reminds the man who pretends to be stupid. "I know, but I think it''s more convenient to live here. You''re here, and so is the baby." Ji Rui raises his head to meet Le Tong''s eyes. Letong can''t help but roll her eyes at him. She doesn''t want to turn over the question about whose home is here that she discussed this morning. Letong walks over, sits down beside Ji Rui, stares into his eyes and says seriously, "Ji Rui, don''t force me, OK?" Seeing the man''s face slightly changed, Letong leaned over and gently kissed him on his lips. He said in a soft voice, "let''s take our time, can''t we?" Chapter 424 Ji Rui never knew that he could be satisfied so easily. What''s more, just a gentle kiss was enough to bribe his self claimed strong heart. Sitting in the back seat, Ji Rui is still savoring the kiss just now. That, light, with the fragrance of green tea shallow kiss. If he remembers correctly, this should be the first time that she has offered to kiss him. After confirming the relationship, Ji Rui did use the injury to ask her for a few kisses, but it was the first time that she was willing and in control of the kiss. Once upon a time, when he had a deep prejudice against Letong, he thought that Letong was a casual person. But now, he is 100% sure that she is not only casual, but also conservative. In other words, it''s not right to say conservative. It''s more appropriate to say cautious. If she had not been careful, she would not have proposed to move out of his house. He used to think that she was a vain woman who only wanted to cling to the rich family. Now, clearly he had packed up his whole person and everything he had in front of her, but she didn''t hesitate to kick him out of the door. What a careful and willful woman! Looking at the street view flying past the window, Ji Rui tears out a helpless smile. But even if she was such a careful and willful woman, he still fell in love with her, and unconsciously fell into the mud. When he realized that he had been trapped in it, he could not extricate himself! ¡­¡­ The next day, Ji Rui didn''t come to meet Letong and Baobao. Looking at Xiao Li outside, Letong''s first reaction is that the man is still angry about what happened last night. But when he left last night, he had a warm face? "Brother Li, President Ji, he..." Until the back door is opened, there is no one inside. Letong has to be sure of her guess. "Miss Le, this is from the president." Xiao Li handed over a neatly folded piece of paper. Letong took the note in doubt. Will she make a phone call or send a text message if anything? Why should she write the note? "The president said Miss Le''s phone was off." Like knowing Letong''s doubts, Xiao Li started the car and explained. Letong just thinks Ji Rui is an excuse. She takes out her mobile phone from her bag and finds that she really doesn''t know when to turn it off. When the handlebar is turned on, it shows several missed calls. The caller is Mr. Ji, and the time is more than 4 a.m. today. Letong frowned slightly. He must have something urgent to call him so early? Letong a little worried to open the note, the note above is just a line of words written simply to no good. "I have an important business trip for a few days. I can contact Yang Sheng if I have something urgent." Yue Tong stares at the note, vaguely feels that something big has happened. "Brother Li, where did Mr. Ji go on business?" Although he asked, Letong didn''t hope to get a definite and accurate answer from Xiao Li. "Miss Le, I''m not sure. Ji always left in a private plane this morning." As Letong expected, Xiao Li did not give her a clear answer. As for is really don''t know or Ji Rui orders him to keep secret, Yue Tong then don''t know. Although Le Tong is worried, she still takes her baby back to Ji''s as usual. The baby is very good. When she enters the office, she plays by herself. At more than nine o''clock, Le Tong goes to have a small meeting with several senior executives. When she comes back, she sees one more person in the reception hall. "Elder martial brother, when did you come back?" Letong thinks that her elder martial brother is gone forever. Unexpectedly, she can still see him in Ji''s family. Does this mean that she no longer has to shoulder the burden of special assistance? The man who is chatting with the baby in full swing turns his head and says to Letong with a smile, "just came back! Ji of your family is always afraid that you will be bullied. He picked me up early in the morning and ordered me to come back by the first flight. Otherwise, I will be wanted all over the country. " Hearing Yang Sheng say this, Letong is not only not moved, on the contrary, her heart is more and more heavy. "You''re done with that?" Although Letong is worried about Ji Rui, she is also concerned about Yang Sheng. "Not yet..." Yang Sheng straightened up, picked up the computer and walked toward his desk. Letong bends over and kisses the baby''s face, patting him to appease him, and then follows Yang Sheng. "Elder martial brother, where is Ji Rui?" Although Le Tong repeatedly warned herself not to interfere in Ji Rui''s affairs, she didn''t understand clearly. Her heart was always up and down, and she couldn''t calm down to work. Yang Sheng gave her a funny look. "Tut, even the name has changed!" "Elder martial brother, be serious!" Letong is very anxious. She has called Ji Rui several times since the morning, but the other party''s phone has been turned off. Yang Sheng put away his smile, "Tong Tong, you are so smart, you should know where he went?" Yang Sheng doesn''t give a positive answer to Letong. Although he doesn''t agree with Ji Rui''s deliberate concealment of Letong, he agrees that Ji Rui''s man will keep a secret. Therefore, he can''t break his promise. However, if Le Tong guessed right, he didn''t tell her, did he? Yue Tong''s face is dignified, "he went to Y country?" Yang Sheng didn''t nod, but he didn''t shake his head. He just turned on the computer and said to Letong, "does the contract with Xingning group need to be amended? Send it to me. " Obviously, Ji Rui explained this. Letong is no longer entangled with Ji Rui. After all, no matter how worried she is, she can''t fly to Y country. Moreover, even if she can fly to Ji Rui now, what can she do for him? Letong forcefully suppresses her depression and sends all the information Yang Sheng wants to each other''s mailbox. "Elder martial brother..." Letong doesn''t want to go around Ji Rui''s business any more, so she talks about another thing she cares about. "Huh?" Yang Sheng looked up at her. "You won''t really leave Ji again, will you?" Both in public and in private, Letong hopes Yang Sheng can stay. Yang Sheng looked at her for a long time, then nodded and said, "well, I''ll leave!" Letong also looks at him. She wants to ask him why, but when the words come to her mouth, she thinks it''s his privacy. She has no position and qualification to spy on him, even if he treats her like a sister. "I will wait until Rui comes back, and then I should leave completely." Yang Sheng''s expression is rare and dignified. "You don''t have to be sad. It''s a good thing for Rui that I leave!" Yang Sheng says very obscure, the facial expression on the face, also be le Tong rare helpless. Letong remembers what Ji Rui said that day when he was injured. Does it mean that Ji Rui was injured this time, and the Yang family really played a disgraceful role? Chapter 425 Until the evening, Letong leads the baby home, Ji Rui''s phone is still off. After dinner, Letong embraces the baby who plays games in her arms and stares at the baby. After a long hesitation, she asks. "Baby, has your grandfather called these two days?" Letong knows about Ji Wen and Ji Wu''s refusal to be arrested and jailed outside the country. She contacts Ji ruizao about the quarrel with him two days ago. She thinks that Ji Rui''s visit to country y is probably related to Ji Wen and Ji Wu. However, the person concerned could not be contacted, and none of the suspected insiders Xiao Li and Yang Sheng was willing to disclose the truth. Letong had to beat around the Bush from Baobao''s side, hoping to hear some useful information. The baby raised his head and blinked his big eyes After answering, he suddenly woke up and twisted his pretty eyebrows into a knot. He nervously asked Letong, "Mommy, is grandfather bullying you again?" Letong doesn''t know whether she should be happy or angry. It turns out that in the eyes of her baby son, who is less than six years old, she is so useless. Is she being bullied by this or that? "Of course not. Mommy is not that soft." Of course, in front of powerful forces, not being weak does not mean not being bullied, but these pessimistic words, Letong does not want to let baby son hear. The baby''s face is serious, just like an adult, "of course, Mommy is not weak, but grandfather is very cunning!" Hearing the words from her son, who is less than six years old, Letong doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad. "No matter how cunning he is, he can''t match my smart baby!" Letong smiles and pinches the baby''s face, trying to lighten the heavy topic. In this case, the usual will exchange for the baby''s stinky self show, but this time, she threw the hat did not make the baby happy. The baby dropped his eyes and suddenly fell silent. Baby son this appearance, let Letong flustered. He rubbed his head against the baby''s face a few times. "Baby, what''s the matter? Are you sleepy? " The baby also rubbed her twice, "the baby is not sleepy." Said, the baby turned his face, facing Letong face, "grandfather is very good to the baby, but the second uncle and the third uncle are bad guys." Obviously, Baobao''s definition of "bad guy" is different from that of Ji Rui. At this time, the expression on the baby''s face is extremely rare and heavy. This heaviness is transferred to Letong''s heart in an instant, which makes her almost breathless. Thinking of the young baby son, I don''t know how many times he was bullied by the two big villains in his mouth, Letong''s heart seems to be torn by others, and it hurts! Painfully kiss the tip of the baby''s nose, hand, tightly embrace the baby''s thin body. If she guessed correctly, for a long time in the past, Ji Rui, the man, should have let the baby go, and left him in the complex environment of Ji''s family, and let him live and die?! Otherwise, Ji Rui as a strong man, if he cares about a person, will never allow others to touch him half a hair! If Ji Rui has always been as concerned about the baby as now, with Ji Wen and Ji Wu as characters, he can''t move the baby at all. However, she, as a mother, has no position to blame Ji Rui as a father. After all, like Ji Rui, she gave birth to a baby for a certain purpose, but she was indifferent to his growth. Although she had no way, she could not be an excuse to shirk responsibility. "I''m sorry, baby! It''s mommy who''s not good... "Letong confesses in a low voice in her baby''s ear with the volume only she can hear. This conversation with Baobao makes Letong more sure that Ji Rui is in such a hurry to deal with Ji Wen and Ji Wu. But this time, she was wrong. The next morning, Xiao Li didn''t come to pick her up. Instead, another bodyguard and driver drove Letong and Baobao back to Ji. These days, two bodyguards followed her and Baobao, but today there are two more bodyguards. Moreover, the bodyguards are more serious than usual. In the car, Letong dials Ji Rui''s phone again and is still in the off state. Thinking of today''s various abnormalities, Letong''s heart can''t help hanging up. When Letong leads her baby back to the CEO''s office on the top floor, she sees Yang Sheng with a dignified face. Originally, she was still holding a fluke mind, and she can no longer be optimistic. Letong pats the baby on the back and sends him to Ji Rui''s lounge to play. When the little guy closed the door, Le Tong sat down beside Yang Sheng¡° Elder martial brother, is something wrong? " Yang Sheng raised his eyelids, glanced at her, nodded, pointed to the screen and motioned Letong to have a look. Letong moved his butt, and the chair slid to Yang Sheng''s side. On the screen, it was a website in English. After scanning the title, it is a report about a famous multinational enterprise of a big country being jointly sued for monopoly by an industry alliance of country y. This report did not name this enterprise or even state which country this enterprise belongs to. However, from the words in the report, it is not difficult for Letong to guess that this enterprise refers to Ji. "Does that mean Ji?" Although Letong is 99% sure, she still hopes that a miracle will happen. However, Yang Sheng''s nod shattered her one percent hope. "Ji Rui rushed there in order to deal with this matter?" This words, is pure nonsense, but at this time the brain is in a mess of Le Tong, really don''t know what to ask. "Well, originally, Rui and I thought that there was a lot of room to save things. Yesterday, Rui went all day, trying to ease the contradiction and restrain the deterioration of the situation. I don''t know. The other Party promised to consider our proposal carefully. Today, such a report came to light. Although it is a report that is groundless, it has already had a serious impact. " Yang Sheng frowns. He has been with Ji Rui for so many years. They have always cooperated with each other, and almost never met such a difficult situation. Le Tong captured a lot of important information from his words, "Ji''s stock price fell very badly?" While talking, I quickly turn on the computer. "Well, the European side has already dropped its limit. It is estimated that the domestic situation will not be much better when the stock market opens later. " Letong takes a breath of air. She has been in Ji''s for so long. Ji''s problems are not rare, but not once, she has been killed together by domestic and foreign troubles like this. In recent years, Ji''s development momentum in the European market is strong. When he suddenly encounters such a storm, there must be someone behind it. "Have you found out the reason?" Yue Tong stares at Yang Sheng tightly. Without waiting for his answer, he asks, "is it coco?" Chapter 426 At first, Letong didn''t know that Coco''s family was so prominent. Later, after reading the front page report of the paper in which coco and Ji played double roles, she realized that Coco''s backing was no weaker than Ji Rui. The methods coco used in China in the early days have hurt Ji, but they are still within the control of Ji Rui and Yang Sheng. But now, it''s happening in country y, where the coco family is entrenched. Ji''s fight this time, you don''t have to think about how difficult it is to fight. Seeing that Yang Sheng did not answer her, Letong knew that this was the answer. "Did Ji Rui contact you?" Ji Rui''s phone has been turned off, but Yang Sheng should have other ways to contact Ji Rui. "No!" Yang Sheng, to his surprise, shakes his head. "Before he got on the computer, he called me and briefly told me the process of this matter and the feasible solution. Originally, he and I were very optimistic, thinking that things would not be too bad, but now it seems that he and I are both wrong!" Yang Sheng opened another professional website in English and said, "Tongtong, I''ve already reserved a plane ticket. If the situation is not under control tonight, I''ll fly there. You can see what''s going on here." Le Tong nodded, to this kind of juncture, also can be like this. At this time, she wished that she could become three headed and six armed, and could take over all the work left by Ji Rui and Yang Sheng, so that they could go all out to solve the difficulties without any worries. Unfortunately, Yang Sheng''s worry became a reality. As soon as the domestic stock market opened, Ji''s share price plummeted all the way. Letong takes over all the current affairs of Yang Sheng, so that Yang shengteng can find more solutions. Letong is busy, but she hears that Yang Sheng keeps on calling and answering the phone. Many of these incoming and outgoing calls are big customers who usually have close contacts with Ji, including "care" calls from leaders of major banks. Letong knows that this society is very realistic, but she doesn''t know that it can be so realistic. In the past, Ji''s name was put out, who didn''t rush up to hold his thigh to please others, but now, just one day and one night, this little bit of wind and grass, it doesn''t matter, it''s all like rushing to join the fun, it seems that the situation is not big enough, the good play is not high enough. When Letong came back from the meeting, he just heard Yang Sheng say to the person on the phone, "grandfather, although it''s none of my business, Rui has taken care of me all these years. Look..." "Well, I''ll think of another way." It seems that Yang Sheng called back to Yang''s home for help. However, the result cooled Letong''s heart. After standing by the door for a while, he deliberately pushed the door and pretended to have just come in. "Come on, don''t pretend. Do you hear me? The dead old man refused to ask him to help him... " Yang Sheng''s words are very arrogant, but his increasingly heavy look is not the same thing at all. "Elder martial brother..." Letong wants to say something to comfort him. After all, she has known Yang Sheng for so long and has never seen Yang Sheng show such a heavy expression. "Old man!" Yang Sheng scolds her fiercely, and then tears out a smile to le Tong¡° Don''t worry, Tong Tong. It will be OK. " Letong nods. She believes Ji Rui and Yang Sheng, but I''m afraid it''s going to take a while. Even if Ji doesn''t hurt his muscles and bones, at least he has to peel off his skin. However, of course, she would not say these words to Yang Sheng. "Tongtong, I''ve asked someone to take a message to Rui. I''ll fly over to meet him at night. You''ll bear with Ji''s business." Letong nodded, also don''t know what to say, or, know what to say at this time is redundant. Yang Sheng quickly packed up and left. Letong was busy as a top. Occasionally, she caught a glimpse of Baobao sitting on the sofa in the reception hall playing alone. Then she remembered that she had brought her baby son back. I feel so guilty that I call Luo yuan''er for help¡° Yuan''er, do you know all about Ji''s family? I''m very busy now. Are you free? If so, can you take care of the baby for me these two days? " That wench is to support justice, just said no problem three words, after more than half an hour, then hurried over. Originally, Letong wanted yuan''er to take her baby out for a walk. As for the company''s business, he couldn''t help a little boy anyway. However, this little guy has so many hearts that he always let him stay by her side. After listening to so many negative news, she was afraid that he would think wildly. "Sister yuan''er, let''s go to the rest room." Usually a hear out to play on the eyes of the bright baby, but this is determined not to leave Letong, only led Luoyuan into the lounge to play games. Letong knows that the little guy is worried about her, so she doesn''t want to leave her alone to play. Secretly sighed a breath, Yue Tong takes back the mind, attentively looks at the document on the desk. In the afternoon, the phone that Letong put on hand suddenly rang. Busy Letong didn''t care to see the call, so she connected the phone directly. "Hello "Letong, it''s me!" In the microphone, came the voice that had disappeared for more than a day and a night. "Ji Rui?" Letong can''t hide the surprise tone. Before she has been reluctant to go into, these two days the heart is always suffocating. At the moment of hearing the man''s deep and hoarse voice, she understood that it was because she missed him. Of course, there are worries about the suffocating things, but most of them are missed. "Well, it''s me! I''m sorry to worry you. " It has to be said that Ji Rui now is the same as Ji Rui who used to be a domineering self, just like a different person. "No! I wish you were OK! " There are thousands of words in Letong''s heart. What she blurts out is just plain words. This kind of words sounds polite to others, just like two ordinary friends. "Well, I''m fine! Don''t worry. Although it''s a bit serious, it will be better after these two days. " Ji Rui doesn''t explain the situation there with Letong in detail. It seems that he thinks she already knows it well. As a matter of fact, Letong really knows about it. "You should take good care of yourself. Don''t be busy day and night." Although that''s what he said, Letong knows very well. From Ji Rui''s hoarse voice, she can know that the man hasn''t closed his eyes for a day or a night. "Well, is the baby good?" Although a man''s voice is hoarse, it is extremely gentle and well behaved. "Well behaved, yuan''er is playing games with him in the rest room, but it''s you. Don''t think I can''t see you and spoil myself, you know?" The words of reproach, Yue Tong can''t say, but when it doesn''t matter, she can''t do it. Chapter 427 Ji Rui didn''t say a few words and then hung up the phone. It''s estimated that there''s something important over there. But it''s just a few simple words, but it makes Letong''s heart comfortable. I really can''t help myself! For his hindsight, Letong help forehead wry smile for a while, bow to continue to busy in front of that pile of don''t know what time to fight. At dinner time, Letong''s mind still stops in the pile of work affairs, and suddenly hears the baby son''s call. "Mummy, mummy!" The baby pulled her wrist. "Well?" Letong looks at the baby blankly. Because she brings a lot of things home to do, Luo yuan''er is a young lady who doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui. She simply asks manager Chen to send the food in the usual way. Baobao and Luo yuan''er set the food up, and Le Tong sits on the table. Now, her mind hasn''t come out of her work. The baby was excited. "Sister yuan''er said that if she was a bride, she wanted her baby to be a flower boy!" Yue Tong is surprised and stares at Luo yuan''er. "Are you and Xu Tao going to get married? Why didn''t you say that? " Letong now meets Luo yuan''er in private much less than before, but Luo yuan''er takes some time to accompany her baby every week, but it''s the first time Letong hears about her marriage. Luo yuan''er, who has always been careless, has a shy smile on his face. "He proposed yesterday..." Letong''s eyes are still wide open looking at her. If you remember correctly, yuan''er, the girl, said not long ago that she was not in a hurry to get married and wanted to enjoy their world. Now in such a hurry to get married, shouldn''t it be to marry a son? Yue Tong thinks so in the heart, the mouth asks a little bit implicit some. "Yuan''er, are you and Xu Tao..." Letong takes a look at the baby with her eyes. The implication is self-evident. Luo yuan''er''s face turned a little more red and nodded slightly. Although she guessed there, Letong was still stunned. For a moment, she thought of saying congratulations to her good sister. "Congratulations, yuan''er!" Luo yuan''er smiles happily, and Letong turns to tell the baby, "baby, you can''t play with yuan''er''s sister too rudely, you can''t let yuan''er''s sister hold you, you can''t bump into yuan''er''s sister, you know?" The baby tilted his head to think, then nodded seriously, "Oh, the baby knows, sister yuan Er has a baby in her stomach, so the baby will be very careful, very careful!" Letong is psychologically prepared for her son''s intelligence and precocity. Therefore, it''s not surprising that he would say such a thing, but yuan Er is a little scared. "Tut Tut, baby, you are only six years old, so you know about baby?" Baby white her a look, obviously, is with contempt. "Come on, it''s often on TV, isn''t it?"?! What''s more, Mommy will have a baby soon. Of course, the baby needs to know After hearing that, Letong felt that something was wrong. She wanted to cover her baby''s mouth with her hands, but it was too late. Luo yuan''er is even more surprised because she doesn''t know about the relationship between Letong and Ji Rui. "You... You and Ji Rui..." Le Tong thought, anyway, shrinking head is a knife, stretching head is also a knife, so it''s better to have some fun. Moreover, Ji Rui is not shady, but the development between her and him is a little strange. "Well, we''re girlfriends and girlfriends now." Le Tong simply nodded, generously admitted her relationship with Ji Rui. "Tut, it''s no wonder they say it''s not that the enemies don''t get together. It''s really appropriate to cover you two!" Although Luo yuan''er was surprised, she didn''t doubt it. She wouldn''t tell her friends. In her eyes, there was a thin ambivalence between the two people from a long time ago. However, the external conditions at that time were not suitable for that ambivalence, and it was only slowly dawdling until today. Letong stares at her friend and takes a careful look at the baby. Seeing that the little guy''s face is full of oil, his heart falls slightly. She and Ji Rui quarrel scene, there are several times baby is present, but even so, she still don''t want baby to know his past with Ji Rui. Although, knowing that it is a lie, Letong still hopes that in the baby''s mind, parents have his existence because of love, not because of a chilling transaction. Luo yuan''er is glared at by a good friend, spit out tongue, dare not talk disorderly again. Yue Tong stirs the soup in the bowl, but her eyes are staring at Luo yuan''er. "The date of marriage is fixed?" Luo yuan''er shakes his head, "not yet, but it should be soon, because my father said that he would have the wedding early, and then he would be able to have a baby." Letong nodded and agreed with Luo''s father. Next to the little guy, hearing this, raised his head and looked at Letong curiously, "when the baby is in Mommy''s stomach, is it good?" Letong''s thoughts were drawn to more than six years ago. Baobao is a very reassuring child. Otherwise, she can''t take care of her mother who was in the recovery stage after the operation. In the later stage, she was taken to that strange but paradise. A lot of doctors and nurses were following her to wait on her. At that time, she laughed at herself more than once, Those months were the best and most expensive days in her life, but how could Letong not be happy with the expensive and enjoyment she got in that way. "Well behaved, the baby is very well behaved, even the doctor and aunt said that the baby is very well behaved!" This is really what the doctor who took care of Letong said at that time. In the apartment in R City, the three people were chatting about baby and baby while eating. The atmosphere was very warm. In a luxury hotel room in Y country, there are two people sitting in the reception hall. One is tall and straight with black hair, green eyes and handsome face. One is slightly fat, blonde and green eyed, with a common face, but his sight is very sharp. He knows that he is a cruel character at first sight. "Mr. Ji, everything you want is in it." The fat man with blonde hair and green eyes handed a bulging file bag to the handsome man. The handsome man took the bag, opened it and took out two things. One of them was a contract, the other was a small zipper bag. The handsome man carefully looked through the contract, picked up the zipper bag, "what''s this?" The fat man raised his chin and said, "some small memorials, fingerprints, footprints and bracelets of the little boy''s birth." In the eyes of the handsome man, a touch of tenderness flashed quickly, but in the twinkling of an eye, it was cold. "I''ll take care of the money. Are you sure we can''t find another one in the world except our original two and the one in hand?" "Absolutely sure!" Chapter 428 After the fat man left, Ji Rui opened the zipper bag and took out a small box printed with a small foot and palm. Six years ago, Ji Rui picked up the baby for the first time. The baby was wearing clothes carefully prepared by father Ji. Except for the naked baby, it was estimated that he didn''t take anything from his birthplace or his mother. At that time, Ji Rui, even half an hour ago, didn''t think there was anything to bring back except the baby himself. But now, his hand has touched the already hardened molding mud, the small concave feet and the small and lovely palm, and his lips can''t help raising slightly. It turns out that when the baby was born, the feet were so small and the palms were so thin When he felt it, he felt that the molding mud was very rough, and there was no temperature at all. If, if he could fly back to the time when the baby was born, he would grab the little guy''s soft, warm feet and hands and kiss her fiercely. Then, he would lean down to kiss the nearly collapsed Letong for the sake of giving birth to the baby and say thanks to her from the bottom of his heart! Thank her for giving birth to such a lovely and clever son! Thank her, although, with that kind of seemingly wrong but heartbreaking way into his life! ¡­¡­ Ji''s three days up and down seemed to be shrouded in a dense cloud. From the moment he stepped into the gate to every corner of the building, he felt the low pressure of the dense cloud. The members of the board of directors, even this time today, have come here twice. When she returned to Ji''s office in the early morning, she saw a group of directors clamoring to see Ji Rui outside the president''s office. Letong was already busy, but she had to spend the whole morning trying to appease these rich people who only know how to suppress others with money. Looking at those people with a calm face and full mouth complaining about leaving the meeting room, Letong has the feeling of being skinned by life. I can''t help admiring Ji Rui. Over the years, dealing with these snobbish and mean people is as easy as sneezing. Letong relaxes and leans slowly towards the back of the chair. All morning, she has been tightening her spine and facing those snobbish people. A moment ago, she still used her sharp mouth to face those difficult directors one by one. Now she seems to have been drained of strength and collapsed in the chair. People say that a person can only show his true feelings when he is in trouble, but le Tong is deeply aware of Ji Rui''s coldness and heartlessness. In principle, as the father of Ji''s former chairman and current chairman and President, even if Ji can''t help Ji Rui financially, at least he should help Ji speak outside and respond to all kinds of doubts outside, so as to stabilize the people. Or, communicate with the board members one by one, try to get the understanding of all parties, and even pull back some of the forces among these people to help Ji overcome the difficulties. But these, obviously, are only the ideal character that Letong thinks a father must possess. The truth is that up to now, Mr. Ji seems to have lost his mind. He has never come forward to clarify anything, let alone to persuade anyone or interfere in any of his affairs. Thinking of the conversation between father and son in Ji Rui''s new apartment that day, Letong is so cold that she forces down the hope that Ji will come to the rescue. In the final analysis, besides the coco family, Mr. Ji may also be involved in this incident. Thinking of these, Letong took a long breath, holding her head in one hand and pinching her eyebrows in the other. It''s really not peaceful these days. First, Ji Rui was assassinated, but the truth is not clear. Here, there''s another scene. Letong can''t help but wonder if the person behind the two things is the same person? First, it hurts Ji Rui physically, and then it frustrates Ji economically. Next, the other party doesn''t know what new moves they will take to deal with Ji Rui. The more Letong thought about it, the more headache he had. Holding his head, he began to feel a little unbearable. "What''s the matter with you, Letong? Not feeling well? " With a strong tone of anxiety suddenly broke into the eardrum voice, familiar but far away, suddenly, Letong only thought it was his own auditory hallucination. Until, the rapid footsteps pattered close, followed by a pair of warm and powerful hands on her shoulder. "Isn''t it uncomfortable? I''ll accompany you to the doctor!" Le Tong suddenly raised his head, on, is Ji Rui worried eyes. "You''re back?" Yue Tong''s eyes were full of spirit, and all the strength that had been drained just now seemed to come back to her. "Well! Thank you for your hard work Ji Rui comes over and kisses her gently. With a trace of cool outside of the lips fell on Letong''s lips, Letong a little confused, just feel a little itchy lips, subconsciously, out of the tongue to lick. Ji Rui, who originally just wanted to taste it lightly, was buffeted by the tip of her tongue. He could not help reaching over and clasping her back. His cool lips pecked on her warm lips, as if he wanted to suck more of her breath and temperature from her lips. Rookie Letong is still a little flustered at the beginning. When his tongue pries open her teeth, rookie knows that he can''t avoid it. He simply closes his eyes, closes all his reason, and gives all the sensory control of his body to the man. Kiss from shallow to deep, toss and turn, belong to the man''s breath a little bit to invade her mouth, and then diffuse around her, in a trance, Letong as if in a warm air bag, these days hanging in the air heart, steadily, fell to the ground. Now she, in addition to feel deeply spoiled, also feel very at ease. Under the guidance of Ji Rui, Letong can''t help but respond to him. Her slim hand is around Ji Rui''s waist, and Ji Rui also holds her hand on her back. They kiss each other with deep and shallow breath, as if they want to rub the missing of several days into this kiss. Until Letong thought that he was going to die, Ji Rui''s flexible tongue reluctantly withdrew from her mouth, gently pecked her lips, slightly panting, "Letong, I want to die!" Letong''s face is crimson. She leans on his chest, gasping for breath. She just raises her eyes and looks at him with her beautiful eyes covered with a thin layer of water vapor. Ji Rui''s enthusiasm, which had not been easy to fade, suddenly rose again in his eyes. He bowed his head to kiss the corners of her eyes, grinded his teeth, and threatened her with a low but cruel voice, "look again, look again and eat you!" Chapter 429 "What''s going on in country y?" The reason is that Ji Rui''s words are too strong, totally beyond the scope and degree she can accept at present. Ji Rui seems to have expected that she has no courage and flinches. He kisses her in the center of her frown, and instantly gathers the blazing heat in her eyes. "There are still some days to go before the trial. As long as you are ready before the trial, you can still win." Ji Rui''s words are very reserved. The implication is that if he can''t find a good solution before the court session, he will lose the lawsuit. However, these frustrated words should not be said in front of Ji Rui, and even she should not think about it. Now, she can do two things. One is to share Ji''s affairs as much as she can, so that Ji Ruiteng can be born to deal with this sudden and very serious event. Second, believe Ji Rui! "What''s the trial time?" Letong wants to know how much time they have to find a solution. "Two months later, now Yang Sheng is staying in Y country to deal with things there. I''ll come back to appease the board of directors and dredge up the relationship here." Yang Sheng has always been responsible for the affairs of country y, but Ji ruiben has the ability to solve many domestic relations. What Letong can do is to deal with Ji''s daily affairs. As for the chain reaction caused by this emergency, she has no experience or ability to deal with it. "Well, let''s go back to the office first. I''ll give you a brief report on these days." Letong gently pushes Ji Rui away and stands up. However, in a few minutes, she has rapidly changed from the scarlet little woman in love to a smart and capable secretary and special assistant. When they get back to the office, Baobao sees Ji Rui come in and runs to Ji Rui barefoot. "Daddy, you''re back at last!" Ji Rui leaned down, opened his arms and picked up the baby. The baby rubbed his face with his face. "Daddy, the baby misses you very much!" Ji Rui''s cloudy mood in the underworld, which was not very good, gradually became very clear after seeing Letong and Baobao. Ji Rui kisses on Rourou''s little face, looks at Le Tong with the tail of his eyes, and asks with a smile. "Daddy also miss his baby very much. When daddy is away, does the baby take good care of Mommy?" The baby raised his palm and swore to the sky, "yes! Baby can swear Ji Rui pinched his face. "Good boy, I''m Ji Rui''s son!" Although Letong is very helpless to the fact that both father and son regard her as the object to be protected, she understands that they are concerned about her. She is cherished carefully by others in her heart, cherished carefully by others in her hands, and loved by others because of her bad life. These are the full and heavy friendship she feels from her baby son and Ji Rui these days. "Baby, don''t torture your daddy." Letong reaches over and wants to take the baby back. Ji Rui must not sleep well these days, and his energy is seriously wasted. Now when he comes back, he has to face a lot of troubles. How can he have the energy to deal with the baby. Ji Rui listened to Letong''s talk about the two days, including the quarrel of board members. "Why don''t you come to a reception with me tonight." Ji Rui and Letong have never taken her to a social party or party like a cocktail party since they officially confirmed their relationship. Think about it. It''s time to help her expand her network. By the way, make a good announcement of ownership. Yue Tong glances at the baby sitting in the reception hall and raises her chin. "What about the baby?" "Together!" This is Ji Rui''s decision. Letong can''t say anything. After all, she doesn''t understand the world of local tyrants! After the matter is confirmed, Ji Rui asks Xiao Li to take him out to work. Before he leaves, Letong asks him what he is going to do. He calmly replies, "there are several people to meet." It must be some senior officials or high-level professionals. Ji Rui didn''t rush back until a minute before work. "Come on, Xiao Li is waiting for us in the parking lot." After Letong and Baobao got on the bus, they drove to an international famous brand shop and said, "what''s this?" "Let''s go in and change." Ji Rui is always wearing a white suit shirt and a meticulous tie. Even if he changes his clothes again, his aesthetic standard is similar to that of today. Music Tong secretly Tucao in mind, make complaints about Ji Lu. "Letong, please help me to choose a suit of clothes for the reception!" Le Tong pretended to stare at him, "clothes on you, what kind of style you want is of course your own decision." Where did Ji Rui try to annoy himself? If you want him to choose clothes according to his own style, doesn''t it take his life? "Come on, I don''t understand!" Ji Rui reaches out his hand to support Le Tong''s waist. He pulls people into his arms. The clerk in the shop only thought that the two were here to show their love, and they all bent up their lips and snickered. Letong has no choice but to choose a whole set of clothes for him according to his body shape and temperament. Ji Rui takes the clothes and goes to the dressing room, suddenly turns to Letong. "Take a look at the one that suits you and your baby, and try it." Letong looks down at herself and can''t help laughing. If she appears at the reception in this work uniform, she will definitely be the most eye-catching one. Letong first takes her baby to the children''s area to pick out a suit of clothes similar to Ji Rui''s style and color. Turning her head, she sees a handsome man looking in the mirror. "Pretty good!" Letong sees a pair of eyes with string of pink bubbles from the shop assistants, and praises Ji Rui with a thumbs up. "That''s it!" From Ji Rui''s smiling eyes, we can see that Ji Rui is very satisfied with this suit. Letong lowered her head and patted her baby on the shoulder, "baby, can you change clothes by yourself?" The baby nodded and trotted into the dressing room with his clothes in his arms. However, he said that he was going by himself. In fact, he followed their bodyguards to protect him. Although, Letong also thinks that this kind of ostentation is too publicity, but the current situation is grim, publicity is better than life threatened at any time. Letong strolls to the women''s wear zone, first takes a rough look at the models'' clothes, and after inadvertently seeing the exorbitant prices, Letong moves her eyes to the dresses. "Miss, the models are wearing the latest styles of dresses. Most of the dresses hanging here are last season''s dresses, which are much cheaper than the latest styles." Chapter 430 In the end, Letong chooses a dress of last season, and, ignoring Ji Rui''s ugly face, insists on paying for it. It''s true that she and Ji Rui are lovers, but she is an independent woman. She earns the money she spends on herself. She doesn''t want Ji Rui to misunderstand. She only agrees to try with him for the sake of money. She doesn''t deny that she cares so much about it because Ji Rui once regarded her as the kind of woman who is money oriented and vain. She is a person with strong self-esteem. She doesn''t want to be looked down upon by him, and she doesn''t want to be his dependency. Of course, Letong also knows that Ji Rui is a man who wants face very much. If he is wearing the dress that other celebrities once wore last season, his face is probably not so good. "Miss, please show me that pure white scarf!" In fact, it''s a bit superfluous for Letong to think like this. When she puts on the long dress full of lilac flowers and goes out, Ji Rui''s eyes full of brilliance never leave her. Shopping guide see plain face Letong wearing this dress, is also too surprised to close his mouth, and help Letong finishing the back of the shopping guide, can''t help but ask, "Miss, are you a star or a model?" Le Tong shakes his head funny, "of course not!" When she took the gauze from the shop assistant and spread it around her waist, the whole skirt immediately became more colorful than before. The thin transparent gauze was covered on the light purple dress. With her step, the purple flowers were looming under the gauze, and the thin white gauze swayed with the skirt. Behind her waist, the white gauze was beautiful, Letong tied a big bow at both ends of the light yarn, which made her slender waist more eye-catching, and reflected with the snow-white shoulders of Guolu. It was beautiful. "Well, it doesn''t look like last season''s style, does it?" Letong from Ji Rui''s eyes, read the amazing, self-confident pick eyebrow, asked the shopping guide around. "Miss, you are so good. Are you a designer? This dress makes you more perfect. Moreover, it''s totally different from the original temperament. It''s very fairy and suitable for you! " The shopping guide is not stingy with his praise. He even takes out his camera and says he wants to take a picture of Letong as a souvenir. Letong has no objection to this. Anyway, she is not a star. It''s no big deal to take a picture. The shopping guide happily took out his mobile phone to get the camera lens and was about to shoot when his big hands suddenly blocked the front of the camera. "Sorry!" Letong suddenly thinks about Ji Rui''s being stabbed, and hurriedly guides the buyer to say sorry. Until carrying clothes on the car, Letong apologizes to Ji Rui. "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that taking pictures might cause you trouble." Ji Rui stares at Letong with a displeased look on his face, "who said you caused me trouble? I just don''t want people to see you like that. " When Ji Rui''s stylist helps Letong make up, Ji Rui doesn''t want to take Letong to the party. "Mr. Ji, you and miss le will definitely be king and queen tonight!" Looking at Letong, who is wearing a purple Tulle dress, Ji Rui really wants to take her home and hide her. No one can see her real face except him. But Ji Rui doesn''t dare to put this selfish and overbearing idea into action, because he knows that Letong is not a woman who wants to be cared for as a canary. As the stylist expected, when Ji Rui walked into the reception with her left hand holding Letong, who was like a fairy, and her right hand holding the handsome and lovely baby, the whole scene was a sensation. Some are surprised that Ji Rui gets rid of the boredom and changes into a strong sunshine shape, while others are impressed by the cute and handsome baby. More importantly, it''s because Ji Rui''s beautiful woman, who first appeared on such an occasion, can''t move her eyes. At the reception, there are a lot of women who covet Ji Rui. Now, they are heartbroken. "Mr. Ji, who is this?" Except for a few people who have a cooperative relationship with Ji, who know that Ji Rui has been in a hot fight with his secretary recently, those senior officials and upper class people who have no direct cooperative relationship with Ji know nothing about Le Tong. "Hello, Minister Lu! This is my love, the baby''s mother, Letong Of course, Ji Rui would like to directly say that this is my wife, but it''s not certain that this title will make the women around him go away directly. Therefore, he changed his words. "Le Tong, this is Minister Lu." "Hello, Minister Lu!" The two sides shook hands politely. After a while of greetings, Ji Rui and the minister turned to the domestic stock market. Letong leads the baby, but listens to their conversation in silence. Some of their conversations were understood by Letong, while others were not. Ji Rui talked with Minister Lu for about ten minutes, and another man in his forties came over. This man is Gao Shaofeng, CEO of the largest investment bank in China. "Hello, Mr. Gao!" This person Le Tong has seen, accordingly, extend hand to say hello with the man actively. The man took her hand in a little surprise. Obviously, he didn''t remember who she was. "I''m le Tong, Secretary of general Ji." Letong smiles and introduces herself again. However, she only introduces herself as a working person. Ji Rui, who was still chatting with Minister Lu, put his hand around her shoulder and looked at Gao Shaofeng with a smile. "Mr. Gao, she is my wife, the baby''s mother!" Gao Shaofeng suddenly realized, "Oh! Hello, Miss Le! No wonder the baby is so handsome and lovely. It turns out that it is completely inherited from its parents, It seems that this man is quite familiar with Ji Rui in private. Letong looks down at the baby, a little puzzled. No matter how you look at baby, she doesn''t have the shadow of being a mommy. No matter her appearance or mind, it''s basically an upgraded version of his father. "Mr. Gao, you''re flattered. Most of the baby''s genes should be inherited from Mr. Ji." It''s not that Letong belittles herself, but that she can''t even find out what little things are inherited from herself. The baby, who has been eating delicious food, suddenly raises his head and says in a good voice, "the baby''s eyes are like Mommy!" Said, but also with a special blink a few eyes¡° Uncle Gao, do you think the baby''s eyes are as beautiful as mommy? " Several adults were amused by him and laughed, "of course, the baby''s eyes are very beautiful." The baby had to raise his face and said, "Oh, the baby''s character is like mommy, and his EQ is as high as mommy! Daddy, are you right? " A six-year-old boy often dislikes his father''s stupidity. Of course, it does not refer to IQ, but to Eq. The credit of baby''s EQ explosion is naturally inherited from Mommy, which has nothing to do with his stupid Daddy! Chapter 431 This night, Letong follows Ji Rui, knows many people and hears many topics she seldom touches. She is very clear that Ji Rui is helping her to broaden her interpersonal circle. Therefore, she silently wrote down those people''s words. What she can understand and what she doesn''t understand, she carefully pondered them over and marked them in her mind. After going back, she had to find more information to make up for them. Baby''s body is still recovering, sleep time has always been very accurate, so, a little after eight, Ji Rui led Letong and baby to say goodbye to the host of the party. Back at Letong''s home, Baobao and Ji Rui are rushed to take a bath by Letong. Letong goes to the kitchen to cook noodles and brings them out. The little thing is sitting on his father''s lap, biting his ears with him and saying something interesting. "Are you hungry? It''s getting late. Can you help yourself to a bowl of noodles? " "Yes! Baby likes noodles cooked by mommy best Baby quickly let go of Ji Rui, slip down to the ground barefoot, drag a small stool to come over, snore to eat noodles. Ji Rui seems to be very hungry. He also holds up the bowl and purrs like a baby. "Tut, father and son are really the same!" Letong took the mobile phone and snapped down the two heroic faces. After shooting, Letong sends the photo to Ji Rui, and then he starts eating noodles. After eating noodles, Ji Rui sits on the sofa to read the papers, Letong goes to wash the dishes, and Baobao strolls around the room, which is called Xiaoshi. After waiting for the baby to go to bed, Letong takes a bath. In the living room, Ji Rui is still reading the documents. When she comes out, she closes the documents and waves to her. Letong only thinks that he wants to talk about business, and sits down beside him with a serious face. "Look at this!" Ji Rui''s face is the same as usual. He doesn''t have any emotion on his indifferent face. Although he is a little tired, he still has his unique momentum, which makes Le Tong feel at ease. "What?" Letong took the zipper bag, not in a hurry to open it, but looked at the man suspiciously. "Open it up." Ji Rui raises his chin and signals to Letong to see for himself. Letong opens the zipper with doubts and reaches for it. The first thing she takes out is a ring of plastic bracelets. At a glance, it looks like the bracelet has been some years, clearly written the baby''s date of birth, birth weight, height and other basic information. Seeing this bracelet, Letong''s hand can''t help shaking. "You went to get it back?" Letong''s voice is a little trembling. She raises her eyelids and stares at Ji Rui. "Well." Ji Rui''s hand stretched out and contained her slightly shaking hand between his two big palms. "Baby is the crystallization of our love, huh?" Ji Rui''s deep eyes look at Le Tong''s eyes. Letong''s eyes are red again. It turns out that the man knows her worries. In other words, this is also something he taboo? "Well!" Although they both know it''s a lie, Letong and Ji Rui think it''s the best protection for the baby. Ji Rui released her hand, put his arm around her shoulder, gently took her into his arms, and picked up the box with fingerprints in one hand, "baby''s hands are so small, and her feet are so short!" Letong took the box with tears in her eyes and rubbed the small hands and footprints on it excitedly. "I thought it was all thrown away." On the third day of the baby''s birth, she was sent away. However, the hospital did not let Letong keep all the items related to the baby. Even Letong did not know that the hospital had left fingerprints for the baby. I think it''s because I''m afraid she''s going to get into trouble with the things that can prove the relationship between mother and son. "Theoretically, it should have been given to me, but they didn''t give it at that time, and I didn''t ask." Ji Rui recalled that he was full of Ji''s business at that time. Baobao, a little thing, was just a necessary tool for him to seek the position of Ji''s president. His mind was not on the little thing at all. As long as the other party gave it to him, it was his Ji Rui''s son, and the rest was unimportant. Now, he realized how precious things he had missed in the past few years. Letong didn''t say a word. I''m afraid it''s also the thought that Baobao was not welcomed by Ji Rui. "Letong, in the future, our family will live a good life, OK?" Ji Rui''s words are equivalent to a disguised proposal. Le Tong, who has always been smart, is full of the grievances and sufferings that the baby has suffered in recent years. He doesn''t listen to these words carefully, but nods passively and blankly. "Good!" Ji Rui''s eyes flashed a touch of joy. He stretched out his hand to hold people in his arms and looked at her face carefully. But he saw that she was absent-minded, and her mind was not at the moment. Ji Rui showed a wry smile, raised his hand and gently wiped away the wet meaning of her eyes with fingertips. "Letong, believe me, I won''t let you and baby suffer any more, and I won''t let you suffer any more." Ji Rui whispers and kisses her face. Letong is still trapped in memories, sad and hard to bear, and simply responds to his words. "I didn''t." In fact, she wanted to say that she did not suffer, nor was she wronged. In her opinion, even if she suffered, she deserved it! It''s just that Baobao has suffered so much because of her selfish mother. Ji Rui stares at her and slowly understands something from the expression of pain and remorse on her face. "Letong, don''t think too much, you are not wrong! You are a good daughter and a good mother Ji Rui holds the person in her arms tightly and rubs her face against her soft hair. This woman, always more than anyone can make him moved. Whether angry or moved! Letong buries her head in his arms. At first, there is no movement. Ji Rui, however, doesn''t say anything more, just hugs her silently. I don''t know how long after that, Ji Rui feels his head move in his arms. Letong''s hand passes through his armpit and gently rings his back. Ji Rui suddenly has something in his heart. It''s full and full. This feeling of fullness is strange to him, but it doesn''t hate him. On the contrary, it fascinates him. "Ji Rui, I''m not a good mother..." The head in the bosom uneasily rubbed a few times, then, Ji Rui hears the cry of Le Tong with cry cavity. "You are! Baby and I say you are Ji Rui said in a soft voice. "I am not! I''m not! " Letong''s voice seems to have improved a lot uncontrollably. Soon Ji Rui feels his chest hot and wet. She, this is crying?! "Baby, be good. If you want to cry, you can cry. If you have me, you are not afraid!" Ji Rui is so distressed that he pats her on the back and coaxes her. Chapter 432 Counting up, Ji Rui has known Letong for more than two years. He has seen Letong''s red eyes, but he has never seen her cry so wantonly. It''s said that women are made of water. Once, Ji Rui thought that Letong was an exception. But now, looking at his shirt that was wet from chest to abdomen, Ji Rui thought that she would not wipe the tears that she had held for six or seven years on his shirt, would she? The hand holding his clothes tighter and tighter, the cry is suppressed and intermittent, and the thin body is shaking slightly in his arms. Ji Rui lowers his eyes and stares at her black hair. He claps his hands on her back. His heart is pulled into a ball uncontrollably. Letongwo sobs in Ji Rui''s arms. Her heart is filled with all kinds of complex emotions, including guilt for her baby, coldness and grievances caused by her mother''s illness in recent years, injustice and oppression she suffered when she first entered society, and even Ji Rui''s grievances and unwillingness when she misunderstood her Ji Rui''s soothing voice is low and gentle, and the temperature of her arms and palms is warm. All these make her open her heart involuntarily and confidently pour out the negative emotions that she has suppressed for a long time. Letong doesn''t know how long she''s been crying. All she knows is that the depression and shackles that make her breathless are slowly released from the bottom of her heart with the cry and tears. Cry, slowly low down, holding Ji Rui clothes hand, also gradually loose. "Ji Rui, thank you..." his hoarse voice came out of Ji Rui''s arms. Ji Rui gently rubbed her soft hair and murmured "fool!", She lowered her head, lifted her hair and put a stamp on her forehead. Yue Tong, who closed her eyes slightly, did not move. With his kiss, she moved from her forehead to her red eyelids to her salty and wet lips Ji Rui gently sucks her lips, two people gently shallow breathing sound rings in the living room, a trace of warmth and warmth flowing in the air. Ji Rui''s heart is like a ship bumping in the rough sea. Finally, he meets a dock that can be moored and slowly lands on the shore. "Letong, baby and I will always be with you..." All the time, accompany, these two words, compared with any sweet words, can move Le Tong''s heart, also can let her at ease! "Well..." obediently, put his hands around his broad back, and hold the man tightly. The wall clock on the wall, ticking, ticking, their hearts, along with the rhythm of ticking, gradually close, finally, inseparable together. "Go wash your face..." Finally willing to let go of Letong Ji Rui, gently rubbed her head. Letong lowered her eyes and nodded. She took all the objects out of the room neatly into the zipper bag and put them away in the bedroom. Soon, she came out again with red and swollen eyes. "Still reading these days?" On his knee, the book he opened was the textbook he gave to Letong. If he remembers correctly, the progress would be dozens of pages more than the day he left. "Well, I read it according to the outline you gave me, and I marked everything I didn''t understand in red pen." Le Tong is a little embarrassed and sits next to him awkwardly. "Understanding is very good. I thought it would take you a long time to get started." Ji Rui doesn''t mention what happened just now any more. He looks at her with a little comfort. Put your hand around her shoulder and let her close to yourself. With the other hand, point to the place she marked and begin to explain in detail. About half an hour later, Ji Rui gave a rough explanation of all the places marked, "do you understand?" "Basically, I understand." Letong is a good student and Ji Rui is also a good teacher. Letong closes her book and remembers the topics she heard at the reception today¡° The one you talked about with Minister Lu today is about bidding. " "Well?! Why, do you have something you don''t understand? " "Well..." That night, they talked very late. Naturally, Ji Rui stayed. The next day, at breakfast, Letong talks to Ji Rui about the baby. "Ji Rui, tomorrow I want to take my baby to the hospital for examination. By the way, ask Dr. Dong if he can go to school now." Baby that a small face, seeing every day ruddy up, gradually returned to the former state of meat Dudu. "What do you think, baby?" Ji Rui looks at the baby. He doesn''t have any special idea about this. In his opinion, the baby is excellent in all aspects. Even if he doesn''t go to kindergarten, the baby still knows a lot more than his peers. Therefore, he is willing to respect the baby''s wishes. The baby is eating sandwiches, cramming with food. "The baby wants to big d them..." big d is a child who gets along well in the kindergarten. "Good! If Dr. Dong says no problem, mom and dad will send the baby back to kindergarten on Monday! " Hearing this, Letong was relieved. Although Ji Rui didn''t mention it, Letong knows very well that apart from physical and safety reasons, Ji Rui doesn''t pay attention to or care about the baby''s going to kindergarten. It''s estimated that he thinks that the baby''s IQ and EQ are very high, and it doesn''t matter whether he goes to kindergarten or not. He even thinks that taking the baby to those adult occasions is to let the baby get in touch with the upper class earlier, so that he can inherit Ji''s family better and earlier in the future. But Letong thinks that a child with delicate and sensitive mind like Baobao should be allowed to get along with ordinary children more. Otherwise, his character will only become more and more lonely and perverse. In the future, he may really become Ji Rui''s second. Back to Ji, Ji Rui held a board meeting for the first time. With him, his attitude towards Letong''s very arrogant and arrogant directors was obviously convergent. Ji Rui first asked Letong to announce the overall performance and profit of last month, which had only been handed in by the finance department for a few days. Then, he brought the topic to the current difficulties faced by Ji. Facing these people, Ji Rui''s eyes are cold. He took a cup of coffee and moistened his throat. His deterrent eyes swept the audience and said calmly. "You should be very clear that Ji has been in Ji Rui''s hands for nearly six years. In these six years, Ji has experienced many storms. Once, we didn''t try our best to turn the tide back to life? Today''s Ji family is only stronger than in the past! This incident is indeed very difficult, but the crux of the problem now is not how difficult it is, but, at such a critical juncture, you, as combat partners, have not hesitated to stand on my side, believe me and support me, as you have done every time in the past! Or is it to help outsiders boo and fall into the pit? " Chapter 433 A group of directors were embarrassed by Ji Rui''s words. Soon, there was a lot of noise in the meeting room. Flatterers, introspectives and loyal people could not help but compare their thumbs to Ji Rui under the table. Domineering! Letong silently says two words to Ji Rui. Ji Rui pulls up his lips, smiles faintly, and says it to everyone. "In this way, the directors still trust Ji. In this case, I hope you can invest the corresponding funds to rescue the market according to my request. Now we are tied to the same boat, and the boat sank. We can only die with one piece in our arms, right Ji Rui said and winked at Letong. Letong quickly sent Ji Rui''s list and the corresponding amount form to each director''s mailbox. "Ji Rui, the directors seem to be afraid of you." Back in the office, as soon as the door is closed, Letong, who follows Ji Rui, says to Ji Rui. A person''s prestige can be truly reflected in adversity. "Those old foxes never do stupid things like throwing watermelons and picking up sesame seeds!" With Ji Rui''s words, Letong can judge that, for the time being, Ji Rui has the ability and grasp to control the domestic situation. "I''ll go to some big banks later. You can take care of the company. You don''t have to wait for me for lunch." Ji Rui takes the information from Letong, turns around, takes out several top secret information from the safe and puts them into the briefcase. "Well, will you come back for dinner?" Letong stares at Ji Rui''s face, which has lost some weight but is still playing chess. "I''ll call you back!" Ji Rui lowers his head and prepares the information he needs to go out. "You haven''t recovered yet. Pay more attention and try not to drink in the bar." Letong looks at him painfully and tells him in a low voice. "I will!" Ji Rui raised his hand and rubbed her head, "don''t worry, I''ll let Xiao Li follow, it''s really not good, let him help me block." Letong is relieved. She takes out the headache medicine and stomachache medicine specially prepared for Ji Rui from her bag and hands them to him¡° Take these with you for a rainy day. " Ji Rui silently takes it over and puts it into the side bag of the bag. Until the evening, Ji Rui still didn''t come back. Letong took her baby off work first. On the way, Letong finally receives Ji Rui''s message. "There''s a party tonight. I won''t come back for dinner." Letong asked the driver to stop in front of the drugstore, went in and bought some tonic herbs. When she got home, she cooked dinner and stewed the tonic herbs soup. "Come and have soup after dinner. I''ll wait for you." Letong did not know that this class was waiting until nearly zero. When the doorbell rings, Letong sitting on the sofa almost runs to open the door. "Sorry to have kept you so late." As soon as the man enters the door, he reaches out and hugs the woman standing in front of him, bows his head, kisses her hair and apologizes in a low voice. Le Tong slightly raised his head, sucked his nose, and then frowned, "drink a lot of it?" Ji Rui touches her face, changes her shoes and embraces her into the living room. "I didn''t drink much, but it''s true that I drank a lot. Red, white, yellow, all together." Yue Tong approached his bag and coat, hung his back to him and said, "you go to take a bath first. Besides the soup, I have some food left for you. Do you want to eat?" "No trouble?" Ji Rui raises his hand to untie the cuff link, and his vision follows Le Tong all the time. "What''s the trouble? It''s for you. Just heat it up and eat it." Letong turns around and hands Ji Rui with a bunch of keys on it. "Here''s my key. Take it." Ji Rui looks at her pleasantly. You know, he has been waiting for this moment for a long time. "Thank you Ji Rui gets close to her and kisses her gently. "Fool! It''s just a bunch of keys, not a house for you. " Yue Tong smiles and challenges the man''s chest. Ji Rui laughs but doesn''t speak. He knows better than anyone. This series of keys means that she no longer treats him as an outsider. Whenever he wants, he can go in and out freely. In addition, the keys are more appropriate than the door keys to open her heart. "Take a bath. What are you doing here? Isn''t it drunk? " Le Tong comes over, blinks his eyes and carefully examines his face. "Yes, very drunk!" Ji Rui didn''t plan to do anything to her, but I''m sorry to see that she took the initiative and didn''t do anything. Ji Rui looked at her with a smile in his eyes, "do you mind if you commit a murder while drunk?", Without waiting for her response, she lowered her head and closed her lips. Light wine from his lips and tongue to her mouth, a moment, Letong will feel dizzy, heart beat badly, probably, she also like him, drunk not light! This lingering kiss lasted for several minutes. When Ji Rui let Letong go, Letong leaned close to him as if he had exhausted his strength, and his chest heaved and puffed. "I''m going to take a bath. Do you want to come with me?" Ji Rui''s eyes flashed a small cluster of flames, but his tone was obviously flirtatious. Because of the severe lack of oxygen, Le Tong, whose face is scarlet, raised her eyes and glared at him, raised her foot and kicked him impolitely. "Go away!" This man is definitely a typical example of being cheap. Ji Rui smiles and kisses her lips, then quickly turns around and walks into the bedroom. When Letong comes back, the man has already flashed into the bedroom. Ji Rui came out with his head on his side and wiped his hair. On the tea table were several dishes of meat and vegetables, and a bowl of steaming soup. Seeing that there was only a pair of chopsticks on the tea table, Ji Rui asked, "don''t you eat?" Letong is holding a book in her hand. "No, I''m losing weight." Ji Rui frowned and looked up and down at her thin body¡° reduce weight? You''re going to cut it again? " Yue Tong squints at him and snorts angrily, "are you being attacked?" Ji Rui bends over and gently embraces her in his arms, "no! But it doesn''t matter if you''re a little fatter. It''s very comfortable to hold it up. " It has been more than a year since the night when they were drunk and in love, but Ji Rui still remembers clearly that she was soft and warm when she was holding her. But now it is light, although not to scratch hands, but that kind of fragile feeling will be destroyed at any time, hold up let him feel sad. Letong struggled slightly in his arms, "like fat? I''ll send you a pig tomorrow! " Ji Rui is amused by her not angry words to smile lightly, let go of her, kiss on her nose tip, helpless smile way. "If it''s you, pigs don''t matter." Yue Tongbai looked at him, "you are a pig. Eat it quickly. The soup and dishes are all cold!" Ji Rui obediently holds up the bowl and drinks a mouthful of soup. The strange taste makes him frown. "Well, what kind of soup is this?" "Tonic soup!" Yue Tong winked at him, laughing very cunningly. Chapter 434 The taste of the soup is a little bitter and astringent. To be honest, it''s not good to drink. But at the thought that no matter how bad the soup was, Le Tong spent a lot of hard work to boil it. Ji Rui drank the soup with a face of enjoyment. Originally, he was worried about Letong''s so-called Dabu soup. I don''t know what strange thing it is. I don''t know if there will be any strange reaction after drinking it. But that night, he couldn''t sleep well for several days in a row, but unexpectedly, he slept very well. The next day, Ji Rui was awakened by the baby''s naughty fingers holding his nose. "Big lazy pig, get up!" Ji Rui opens his eyes and smiles at the bright smiling face of the baby sitting on him. "Good morning, baby!" Ji Rui clasps the baby''s back, presses the little guy to himself, and kisses him on his face. "Daddy, it''s getting late. The sun is shining on my ass!" The baby scratched his eyelids and made a face at him. Ji Rui raises his wrist to have a look. Unexpectedly, it''s almost eleven o''clock. He has been sleeping for ten hours. "Where''s Mommy?" Ji Rui picks up the baby and gets out of bed. "Mommy is cooking. Does Daddy want to help?" "OK, wait till daddy finishes brushing his teeth." Ji Rui puts down his baby and goes into the washroom. He lowers his head to squeeze the toothpaste. He catches a glimpse of the little guy next to the door. "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui squints at the little guy and puts his toothbrush into his mouth. "Sister yuan''er is going to get married..." the little guy looks at Ji Rui''s little eyes, which means that he has to be buried and despised. Ji Rui ton slobber, spit out the foam in his mouth, rinse his mouth with mouthful of water. "Who told you that? Grandfather Ji Rui only thinks that the Luo family has announced the wedding news. Baobao shook his head, "no, it''s sister yuan er who said to the baby. She also asked the baby to be her flower boy." "You agreed?" "Well, in fact, the baby wants to be the flower boy of daddy and mummy." The baby muttered and stared at Ji Rui for a while before asking, "Daddy, when will you and Mommy get married?" Ji Rui''s eyes darkened, and he rubbed the baby''s head with his hands. "Daddy, try his best!" Why doesn''t he want to marry Letong home early? Just, at present Ji Shi this matter don''t know to toss to when, with her private affair, only afraid, must first throw aside, slowly again consider. "Well..." The baby''s small face broke down in an instant. He didn''t hide his disappointment and turned away dejectedly. Ji Rui feels guilty and bends over to hold a large amount of cold water and pours on his face. After these two days of work, the domestic situation has been controlled for the time being. However, if we can''t reconcile with the industry alliance of country y and reach an agreement in the short term, the domestic situation will be affected and worsened again. Ji Rui didn''t mention these unoptimistic events to Letong, but with her mind, she might have guessed them. Ji Rui changes his home clothes after washing and goes into the kitchen. Carrying his Letong on his back, he waves a shovel to stir fry something. Bursts of strong aroma come, which makes Ji Rui''s stomach grunt. "Can I help you?" Ji Rui walked over and put his chin on her thin shoulder with his hands gently around her waist. When Letong hears the sound behind him, she has no time to look back. She has been hugged by the man. Listening to him asking if he wants to help, Letong turns her head and glances at him. "No, did you sleep well last night?" Ji Rui nods and kisses her cheek. "Of course, I''ve slept for ten hours, and you don''t call me." "You must not have slept much these days. Yesterday''s soup was a food therapy prescription made by an old Chinese medicine doctor in the drugstore. It has the effect of calming the nerves and helping sleep. Your spirit seems to be better. I''ll make another stew for you tonight." But in a few days, Ji Rui seems to have lost a lap. Although he looks like he is still playing chess in spirit on the surface, Letong can judge from his unintentional fatigue that he is about to be crushed by the huge pressure in front of him. Letong feels pain in her eyes. Yesterday, she went to the drugstore and told the old Chinese medicine doctor about Ji Rui. The old Chinese medicine doctor wrote a prescription and handed it to the assistant. Letong didn''t even think about it, so she asked the assistant to give it for five days. Ji Rui realized that it was because of her love stew that she slept so soundly last night. "The effect is really good. Let''s stew more tonight and drink some." Ji Rui hugs her without letting go. "I don''t want it. It''s a diet for men." Letong chats with Ji Rui, methodically puts the fried meat on the plate, washes the pot, heats the pot again, adds oil and garlic, and continues to fry another dish. Ji Rui takes over the meat dish with one hand, and suddenly remembers the words that Dr. Dong said before the baby was discharged. "Your health is not very good, why don''t you let the old doctor prescribe some tonic for you?" Ji Rui knows several well-known old Chinese medicine doctors. He asks like this, and he begins to think that he will take his baby to the hospital for examination later. By the way, he will also take Letong to find an old Chinese medicine doctor he knows to check her pulse and prescribe some Chinese medicine to let her take good care of her body. Letong didn''t feel bad about her health. "Who said I was not good? I''m in good health! " "Blow it! Don''t be careless, just blow it Ji Rui said that, but he didn''t believe Letong. "Who said I blow? I''ve been in Ji''s for so long. Have I ever been ill?" Ji Rui pinched her waist, "who said no? It''s not my dear secretary who faints in the office with a high fever. Who else Ji Rui is still afraid of her falling to the ground. "Er..." Yue Tong, who was a little overjoyed, really forgot about it. "That''s settled. I''ll accompany my baby to the hospital to finish the examination later. I''ll take you to the old doctor who introduced you to see last time." Ji Rui doesn''t allow Letong to refute and makes a decision directly. The baby''s examination takes a long time. After more than two hours of full examination, the baby has fallen asleep. "Ji Zong, Tong Tong, the baby''s body is recovering very well. If he wants to go back to kindergarten, remember to remind him not to hurt himself as much as possible." Dr. Dong said that he agreed to let the baby go back to school. Out of the hospital, Xiao Li drove the car to the residence of the old TCM doctor according to Ji Rui''s instructions. The old Chinese doctor sat at the stone table in the flower garden pavilion, tasting tea while diagnosing Letong. After asking a lot of questions, he gently touched the pulse of Letong''s wrist. At first, the old doctor''s look was very calm, but after a while, his white eyebrows gradually twisted into a ball. "Mr. Ji, Miss Le''s physical condition is not optimistic." Chapter 435 Ji Rui puts his hand on Letong''s shoulder and shakes slightly. He has always boasted of being powerful, and suddenly found himself extremely vulnerable! "Dr. Fu, what''s wrong with her body?" As the party''s Letong hasn''t opened her mouth, she hears Ji Rui standing behind her asking the doctor anxiously. The old Chinese medicine doctor glanced at a baby sitting on a bench playing with himself. Just now, he heard the little guy called mother Letong. "Was Miss Le not well maintained when she gave birth to the first child?" Le Tong Leng for a while, slow slow, slowly nodded. At that time, she suffered from the psychological pain of her own son being carried away. Physically, she had to pretend to be nothing. She had to take care of her mother, who had been very weak after her illness. In addition, she also had to take care of her studies and work. In Letong''s view, the convalescent process of confinement, which was necessary for every puerpera, became an extremely luxurious thing. Feeling Ji Rui''s hand on her shoulder tightened, Letong raised her hand and patted the back of his hand, turned to the baby and said, "baby, Mommy is a little thirsty. You and Uncle Li go to the car to get a drink for Mommy, OK?" "All right! Mommy, you wait! " Baby does not doubt him, obediently took Xiao Li''s hand, a jump to the parking lot. Until the baby''s figure gradually far away, Le Tong turned to see old doctor Fu¡° Please, Dr. Fu "Miss Yile''s current physical condition, if you want to have a baby again, it''s very difficult!" Hearing the diagnosis, Letong''s face was dignified and clenched her lips. If it had been told to her a few months earlier, she probably wouldn''t have cared. Because at that time, she never thought that she would have another child. But now she has a romantic relationship with Ji Rui. That is to say, as long as they go well, it is inevitable for them to get married and have children. Baobao has also mentioned eagerly that she wants to be a brother. But the diagnosis given by Dr. Fu now turns the baby''s hope into extravagance. The unspeakable sadness in Letong''s heart is not because of her expectation for the unknown little life, but because she can''t realize the seemingly simple wish for her baby. Ji Rui sees all kinds of reactions of Le Tong in his eyes. He tightens his arm and hugs her painfully. With the other hand, he grabs her hand and holds it tightly in the palm of his hand. "Dr. Fu, is there nothing wrong with her except this?" It''s hard to have a baby again. This result really disappoints Ji Rui, but what he cares more about is Letong''s physical condition. Fu doctor did not answer him immediately, just raised chin, motioned Letong for another hand to give him another number pulse. Letong silently takes his hand out of Ji Rui''s palm and puts it on the soft cushion. Dr. Fu drops his eyes, numbers seriously for a few minutes, raises his eyelids and looks at Ji Rui seriously. "Mr. Ji, Miss Le''s physical foundation is very poor. Take some Chinese medicine for a while and then have a look." From doctor Fu''s home, there was a big bag of Chinese medicine on the bus. "Letong, I want aunt Guan to help take care of the baby. Why don''t we move to a new apartment?" Ji Rui thinks that Letong''s poor health is largely due to his own reasons. During the baby''s illness, her body and mind are in a state of high tension. After that, she goes back to work for Ji. During the day, she is busy with Ji''s busy affairs. At night, she has to take care of her baby and herself. All iron people will be exhausted. Besides, she is just an ordinary person. Letong instinctively wants to refuse, but a pair of Shangji Rui''s worried face mixed with pleading can''t say how to refuse. "Well..." Letong, who is not in a high mood, looks out of the window at the scenery flying by. Thinking of the diagnosis, she didn''t know how to face her baby son. Sensitive baby seems to be aware that his mother is not happy, in Ji Rui''s arms struggling to pass his arm to Letong, "Mommy! Hold on At this time, the baby, just like an ordinary five or six-year-old, is charming to Letong. "Darling, Mommy is not feeling well today. She''s sitting quietly." Ji Rui claps the baby''s buttocks with one hand and holds his body with the other, forbidding him to get close to Letong. Looking out of the window, Letong, distracted by the baby''s words, turns to squeeze out a gentle smile. "Baby, come on, Mommy Open your arms to your baby. No matter what the baby asks her, she can''t refuse. "Letong..." Ji Rui looks at her anxiously. He knew that she was in a bad mood. After leaving doctor Fu''s house, she didn''t say a word. "I''m fine!" Yue Tong smiles at Ji Rui and hugs the baby. Ji Rui sighs in secret, but holds the baby''s buttocks to her arms. Back home, the baby is playing in the living room. Ji Rui accompanies Letong to prepare dinner in the kitchen. Letong is cutting meat, Ji Rui is picking vegetables. "Letong..." Ji Rui thought about it all afternoon, but decided that it would be better to spread out the words. "Well?" Yue Tong didn''t look up. He answered with a dull voice. Ji Rui has a look at her side face that can''t see any emotion. Her mood is complicated, and what comes up with it is bursts of powerlessness. If he could, he really wanted to take her in his arms and comfort her. But he knew that all the comforting words were extremely pale in the face of such a fact. He tried to organize the language, then said, "don''t think too much, if the baby wants, we can adopt one or two children in the future." Although, not long ago, he did dream of seeing himself and her child fall to the ground and grow into a child who can run from a baby baby, he erased this dream in a very short time. Now he just wants the woman around him to stay by his side well and undamaged. The others, yes, naturally, are good. No, it''s no big deal. "This is not the same..." Yue Tong is obviously not as open-minded as he is. She couldn''t forget the brilliance of her beautiful eyes when the baby mentioned her younger brother and sister! "Letong, if you''re OK, the rest is not important!" For Ji Rui, more than a year ago, children were just tools for inheritance. Now, even if the baby''s position in his heart is becoming more and more important, it does not mean that he will have feelings for an unknown life. So, now he doesn''t even have a little regret. He just thinks that as long as Letong is good and the baby is good, everything else doesn''t matter! "What''s more, Dr. Fu just said it was difficult, but he didn''t say there was no chance at all, did he?" Since she doesn''t accept adoption, she will believe it?! And I can meet her, itself is the biggest miracle! Chapter 436 After dinner at Letong''s house, the three moved back to Ji Rui''s new apartment overnight. Although Letong doesn''t feel that her physical condition is bad, Ji Rui insists that she needs a good rest. Therefore, at 11 o''clock, Ji Rui urges her to go to bed. Letong can''t beat Ji Rui, so she has to go to bed. Ji Rui watched her enter the bedroom, got up and went into the study. He asked Yang Sheng and several senior managers to hold a video conference to discuss the next deployment and plan. After being forced to "send" her back to her bedroom, Letong can''t sleep in bed. About ten minutes later, her cell phone rang. Take a look. The caller ID is Zhang Yi from D province. Unconsciously, she left D province and returned to r city for several months. So much has happened in the last few months. During the period from her baby''s illness to her successful operation and recovery, her relationship with Ji Rui has changed from being a friend to a boss and subordinate, and recently to a lover. Until recently, Ji''s misfortune, one after another, made her less and less time to pay attention to the situation of Zhang Yi and her family in D Province, which she regarded as her elder brother. "Brother, why is it so late?" Letong sits up, thinking that she hasn''t contacted each other for a long time. She feels a little sorry. "Tong Tong, did you sleep?" The other side seems to be a bit surprised. Letong used to be a night owl. Most of them would go to bed after midnight. "No, how are you doing with your sister-in-law and Wenwen More than a week ago, the baby and Wenwen that little girl to chat, a few months no see, little girl grew up a lot. "We''re all very good. After we''ve been busy for a while, I''ll take your sister-in-law and Wenwen to see you and your baby." Next, they talk about the mountain they contracted together. Zhang Yi tells Letong that this season''s profits are quite good. Among them, thanks to Ji Rui has provided them with many good sales channels and platforms. Letong, because she wanted to stay and take care of her baby, changed from a management participant to a pure investor. But even if not involved in the management, this quarter''s revenue share is still good, which is equivalent to Letong''s annual salary in Ji''s nearly a year. Of course, this sum of money, for a rich person like Ji Rui, is similar to the concept of change, but for Le Tong, this money makes her not destitute. Letong talked with Zhang Yi for more than half an hour. After she hung up, she was more sleepless. She began to figure out how to use the money, which was not small for her. If it was in the past, she would have put the money into the bank. But she just learned a lot of investment knowledge from Ji Rui during this period, so she decided to study and use the money flexibly and put it into the stock market. Thinking of this, Letong got up directly. She went to the kitchen to heat a glass of milk. When she came out with the milk, she saw the light in the crack of the study door. Needless to think, Ji Rui must be working overtime in the study. He turned around and went into the kitchen again. Ten minutes later, the door of the study rang a few times and was pushed open. "Not finished yet?" Letong came in with a tray. Said, only to find a few familiar faces on the big screen, Letong slightly Leng Leng, but soon returned to normal, generous nodding and smiling at the crowd. Since it''s a fact that she lives with Ji Rui, it''s free for others to think what they want. "Well, we are still discussing the countermeasures." Ji Rui doesn''t avoid suspicion at all. Anyway, Letong also knows about these things and participates in them. If it wasn''t for Dr. Fu, she would certainly accompany him to work overtime now. "Hungry? I made some sandwiches. Take a break and eat them Letong puts the tray in front of Ji Rui. On the tray, there are several sandwiches and a pot of steaming Honey Scented Tea. "Tut tut! Tong Tong, do you want to be so virtuous? It makes my stomach rumble Yang Sheng teases Letong across the screen. "You come too. I''ll do your share." Letong sits down and turns over the information Ji Rui put aside. "I dare not! Do you dare? " Yang Sheng asked the other leaders with a smile, and they shook their heads one after another¡° afraid to! How dare we grab the love supper of President Ji Ji Rui is lazy to pay attention to these people. He takes up the flower tea in his right hand and holds a sandwich in his left hand. He takes a bite of the sandwich and drinks a mouthful of the flower tea. His posture is very leisurely. "No wonder Rui is so keen on working overtime. It turns out that he has a special person to provide a special love night snack. He is really different from others..." Yang Sheng screams on the screen, but it doesn''t affect Ji Rui at all. The man enjoys his special night snack happily and doesn''t even bother to talk to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng, who was ignored, reluctantly turned his attention to Letong. "By the way, Tongtong, next Wednesday is the baby''s birthday. I guess I can''t make it back. You can buy me a gift for the baby. As long as the baby likes it, the price is unlimited." "All right!" Letong readily accepted it. "Rui, I don''t think I can make it back to the opening ceremony of the theme park. You can arrange someone else to preside over the overall situation." Ji Rui and Yang Sheng didn''t seem to think that this time was so difficult. Therefore, the opening of the theme park has been planned as planned. In two days, it will be the opening day. Ji Rui finished his last sandwich, drank a mouthful of flower tea, moistened his throat, and then calmly returned to him. "OK, I''ll take care of this. Do you need any more support?" "I need to transfer a sum of money here. In addition, you should pay more attention to the cooperation case of Anxin group." After Yang Sheng''s explanation, Ji Rui talks about other things with several other senior managers. Ji Rui turns his head and looks at Le Tong. He stops his inquiring eyes on her face for a while, and then asks her in a low voice. "I told you to go to bed? Why don''t you sleep? " Although, can eat her specially prepared for him, he is very happy, also very warm heart. But she clearly needs a good rest, but always thinking about him, this can not! "I can''t sleep..." Letong hung her head and looked aggrieved. Her biological clock always goes to bed after zero. Now suddenly she goes to bed so early, where can she sleep? With a lot of things hidden in her heart, it''s more difficult for her to fall asleep. Ji Rui looked at her for a long time, then sighed and rubbed her head. "You..." "Hey, pay attention to the influence!" Yang Sheng''s laughter came from the screen. Letong''s face is slightly red, but Ji Rui doesn''t mean to be astringent. He even kisses her face. After kissing, he turned his head and glared at Yang Sheng on the screen Chapter 437 The next morning, Letong and Ji Rui send the baby back to kindergarten, who hasn''t been to school for several months. Along the way, Letong keeps telling the baby to be careful. Rare, the baby did not feel bored at all, said Le Tong, he listened carefully, and then the chicken pecked the rice and nodded wildly. The bodyguard escorts the baby into the school. Letong grabs the iron railings of the school gate and looks anxiously at the little guy''s back. Ji Rui, standing beside her, gently hugged her shoulder and comforted her, "don''t worry, baby is very smart. He won''t let himself be in trouble." Probably living in the mansion for a long time, the little guy has a strong sense of self-protection, and he knows how to protect himself. On this point, Letong even know, but still can''t control his worry. Probably, this is a common disease that can''t be cured all over the world. No matter how old the child is, no matter how strong the ability is, in the eyes of a mother, he will always be the baby who needs to be taken care of by himself. "Well..." When the baby comes to the corner, he turns around and waves to his parents with a smile. Letong also raises his hand to him. Watching his thin figure flash into the corridor, Letong reluctantly follows Ji Rui into the car. On the bus, Ji Rui calls the finance department and orders the finance minister to transfer the money according to the amount Yang Sheng said. I don''t know what the other party is saying to Ji Rui on the phone. After hanging up, Ji Rui stares out of the window with a dignified face and doesn''t know what he is thinking. Letong put out his hand and put it on the back of his hand. "Insufficient liquidity?" Yue Tong can roughly guess the reason, but she can''t help it. Ji Rui grabs her hand with his backhand, turns around and looks at her worried eyes. "It''s OK. I''ll find a way." Ji Rui''s fingertips gently rub her fingertips, which belong to her slight warmth, with a trace of warmth and energy from fingertips to his fingertips. "Well!" Letong doesn''t believe him, but loves him! Before, she always thought that he was a giant that could not be defeated by any difficulty. But the closer we get to him, the more we know him. Then we know that our former self has over deified him. He is no different from others. Everything he does depends on his hands and brain. And he can get extraordinary things, not because he is a God, but because he paid extraordinary efforts and actions. "Can you follow up on the theme park?" Yang Sheng had been following up on this matter before. Now that Yang Sheng is not here, Ji Rui can''t help himself. He has to ask Letong. "Yes, you are busy with your work." Along the way, they were almost chatting about business. When they returned to Ji, they dealt with their own affairs separately. Ji Rui goes out for a meeting, while Letong is accompanied by Xiao Li to the theme park. When the car drove into the theme park, busy workers could be seen everywhere arranging the site. There were many ribbons and colorful balloons hanging in the park, and all kinds of exotic flowers and plants were planted on both sides of the road. The last time Letong came here, it was still a piece of wasteland. Now, it has undergone earth shaking changes. "Brother Li, will the major media be present at the opening ceremony tomorrow?" Letong has generally seen the planning of the opening ceremony, but she has not seen the specific process in detail. "Yes, after the opening ceremony, all children can enter the park for free all day, and they can experience the whole park''s play package for free. With the media, they can achieve better publicity effect." They got out of the car and were welcomed by the person in charge of the layout of the opening ceremony. The person in charge, surnamed Yu, is a middle-aged man in his forties. "Minister Yu, this is Miss le. She is responsible for supervising the opening ceremony." "Hello, Miss Le!" Several people exchanged greetings, and Minister Yu took them to the opening ceremony. "How many people can the auditorium hold?" she said "Fifteen hundred." "Have the security personnel been arranged?" When Letong looks at the entrances and exits in the audience, the first question that comes to her mind is that if someone wants to attack here, it will be very easy to succeed. "In addition to the security personnel in our theme park, I also employ 30 additional security personnel. Does Miss Le think that''s enough?" After thinking about it, Letong turned to Xiao Li and asked, "brother Li, can you apply for police protection at the police station for such a large-scale public event as the opening ceremony?" Xiao Li was stunned, but he soon responded, "I''ll call lawyer fan and ask him to communicate." "Good!" In fact, this matter, if you find Ji Rui, will definitely be solved soon, but Letong does not want to take these things to annoy Ji Rui. Xiao Li took the phone and walked to one side. Soon, he came back. "Lawyer Fan said he would fight for it immediately." Letong nods and follows Minister Yu from the rostrum to the audience, listening carefully to each other''s explanation of tomorrow''s process steps. About half an hour later, lawyer fan replied that he had applied with the police station in this area. Tomorrow, the police station will send enough police force to maintain order and protect public safety. After solving this problem, Letong was relieved. As the minister led her around the theme park, Letong put forward a lot of requirements to ensure the smooth opening ceremony tomorrow. The next day, the opening ceremony of the theme park was held as scheduled. The audience was crowded with people. Besides Ji Rui and Letong, there were lovely and handsome babies in charge of the ribbon cutting and lighting ceremony. As like as two peas in a white suit, the same time, he wore a white suit, and a light blue collar, tied with a tie of the same color, and a happy shirt with his arm on his body. He wore a blue slanted shoulder dress with a lake and a tie with Ji Rui''s tie. Ji Rui, like prince charming, made an opening speech on the rostrum, "distinguished guests, thank you very much for coming to the park. Today is the opening day of the park. All children who enter the park can play all the amusement facilities in the park for free. As the founder of the park, I hope every child can have a good time, and as a father, I hope my baby son, like all children, likes here and plays happily here. Tomorrow is my son''s sixth birthday. As a father, I''m here to say happy birthday to my baby in advance "It''s said that a child''s birthday is a mother''s day of suffering. Here, I want to thank the baby''s mother for giving me such a lovely and smart child! Letong, thank you!! We love you Chapter 438 After the opening ceremony of the theme park, Ji Rui and Letong temporarily put aside all the work at hand and accompanied the baby for a day. The next day, it was the baby''s sixth birthday. I don''t know if the baby is compassionate with his parents, who are very busy these days, or if he really wants to go back to play with his friends in the kindergarten. When he asked him how to celebrate his birthday, he said that he would go back to the kindergarten during the day, and the teachers and children would hold a birthday party for him. In the evening, just as usual, just have a happy dinner at home with his parents. Ji Rui and Letong are really busy. Since the baby has said so, they are not reluctant to go to work during the day, but in the afternoon, they both leave work early and go to the kindergarten to pick up the baby. When the three of them had a happy dinner at home and cut the birthday cake, Ji Rui gave the baby the latest limited edition fighter model brought back from abroad as a birthday gift, while Letong gave the baby a green and transparent Yupei. Ji Rui suddenly sees the jade Pei. He is surprised. He can''t help but look at it carefully. "Letong, did you just buy Yupei?" Ji Rui does a little research on jade antiques. If he remembers correctly, at an auction he attended a while ago, there was an ancient jade similar to Yupei. The auction price was nearly ten million yuan. Judging from the appearance, Yupei is natural and transparent. It doesn''t look like a fake or an imitation. Conservatively, it''s worth at least three or several million yuan. Where can Letong buy Yupei for such a large sum of money? Yue Tong shakes her head. "I didn''t buy it. My father left it to me. It''s not necessarily valuable, but somehow..." Letong''s eyes suddenly darkened, and after a pause, she pinched the baby''s face, pulled out a slightly farfetched smile and asked, "baby, do you like it?" The baby pounced on her face and gave her two kisses. She replied with a smile, "I like everything as long as it''s from Mommy!" "Well, Mommy gave it to the baby. The baby should take good care of it." The baby gently into the arms, Letong heart mixed feelings. This Yupei is the only thought that Letong''s father left to Letong. At first, Letong dreamed that one day, his father would recognize him with this Yupei, but as the years went by, this illusion became a dream. Now, she is very glad that her baby doesn''t need to draw the outline of her beloved''s smile in tears and miss like she did when she was a child, because no matter she or Ji Rui, she will always accompany her baby until the end of her life. Ji Rui''s eyes have never been away from Letong''s face. Seeing her slightly drooping eyes, her face is a little sad. I think it''s because I think of those unhappy things when I was a child. The long arm stretched out to take the big one and the small one into his arms. At first, Letong was still a little resistant, maybe a little awkward and embarrassed, but gradually she was a little nostalgic for the temperature in his arms, so she put her arms around her son and leaned lazily in his arms. Neither of them wanted to speak, just quietly cuddled up with each other. It was not until the doorbell of "Ding Dong Ding Dong" rang that Le Tong broke away from Ji Rui. "I''ll see who it is!" Ji Rui let go of Letong and Baobao, and quickly walk to the porch. On the screen of the video intercom, the face of Ji Laozi appears. "Grandfather!" Ji Rui also wants to pretend that he is not around and ignore the old man, but the little guy who comes after him has sharp eyes. Seeing the old man on the screen, he cries happily. "Happy birthday, baby. Grandpa is here to celebrate your birthday. Open the door quickly!" Heard the voice of Ji Laozi immediately said. Ji Rui''s face is cold, and he is really not willing to open the door. However, seeing the baby''s cheerful face, it''s not good for him to sweep away his happiness. He reaches for the door, holds the baby, turns around and walks back to the living room. "Daddy, my grandfather must have brought my baby''s favorite cake!" Over the past few years, in order to coax the baby, Ji Rui has invited many famous cooks to keep him in the big house. To say that Ji Rui has less understanding of the baby''s taste than Ji. "Well, I''ll eat what my grandfather brought me later." Ji Rui glances at the customized birthday cake on the table. Although he increasingly dislikes him, he does not deprive his precious son of the right to enjoy family affection. He knows very well that Mr. Ji may not be sincere to his son, but he puts 80% or 90% of his heart into the baby. Otherwise, the baby would not be so comfortable in the mansion these years. Put down the baby, Ji Rui follow up the kitchen to find Letong. "He is expected to leave after a while, and then he will pass." Ji Rui hugs Letong''s waist, whose back is facing his fruit cutting, and gently pacifies him. Although Letong doesn''t like to see Ji Laozi, her idea is the same as Ji Rui, and she can''t bear to let baby down. "I''m fine. The baby is the biggest today." In fact, there is a serious ambiguity in her words. It should be said that in her heart, no matter when, the baby is the biggest. One of them went out with fruit and the other with tea, just to meet Mr. Ji who came in. As the baby expected, Ji was carrying a big birthday cake in one hand and a beautifully packed box in the other. Looking at it, it should be a birthday present. "Grandfather! Baby thought you forgot! " The little guy had already rushed over and rubbed his face against the old man''s waist. "Oh, how can grandfather forget the baby''s birthday? It''s a birthday gift from grandfather. Do you like it or not?" Ji put the big box into his baby''s arms, raised his eyelids, glanced at Ji Rui and Letong, and the smile on his face disappeared immediately. Le Tong politely nodded to him, "good chairman!" She couldn''t think of a more suitable address than that. Ji Rui nodded to him coldly. He said hello. He put the tray on the coffee table and sat down. "Mommy, the baby wants to eat the cake brought by grandpa!" The baby has already put down the big box, and painstakingly holds the big cake box to Letong. Letong didn''t say anything. She took the box, took out the cake and put in the candle. "The baby is six years old. Do you have any birthday wishes?" Ji Laozi squatted down and hugged the baby. Baobao hugs Mr. Ji''s neck and kisses him twice. Then he looks up at Letong and Ji Rui. After thinking about it, he asks Mr. Ji seriously. "Grandfather, no matter what birthday wishes the baby makes, does grandfather promise the baby?" Ji old son Zheng Zheng, knead his face to smile a way, "say to listen to?" Chapter 439 In Mr. Ji''s opinion, a six-year-old''s birthday wish is nothing more than fun toys and delicious food. Of course, his grandson is so smart that he can''t rule out asking for a gift that may ruin his fortune. Ji Laozi is psychologically prepared. As long as the little guy opens his mouth, no matter how valuable things are, he will try his best to get them back. However, Rao is the grandson who thinks he knows naughty and tricky, but he doesn''t really look into the little guy''s heart. The baby took his black and shining eyes and swept them. It seemed that he and his grandfather''s parents had no psychology at all. He touched his chin with a little bit of stubble and gently rubbed it. Ji Laozi was touched by his grandson, and his heart was so sour and comfortable that he hugged the little guy''s waist and coaxed him¡° Come on, baby, tell Grandpa "Grandfather, the baby wants daddy, mummy and grandfather to live happily with the baby." The baby''s words shocked the three adults present. Little guy, this birthday wish sounds like a simple sentence, but it has several meanings. First of all, I hope that my grandfather and dad can get over the past and live together peacefully. Second, I hope that my grandfather can abandon his prejudice against mommy and try to accept her. The third is that no matter daddy or Mommy or grandfather, they can completely put down their dissatisfaction and hostility to each other and try to get along and love each other like a family. The three adults were silent, dignified, and each of them had something on his mind. "Grandfather..." the little guy twisted his body and rubbed against Mr. Ji. His coquetry tone made people''s bones crisp. "Baby..." father Ji was caught off guard by his baby grandson''s birthday wish. He was quite confident just now, but he didn''t know what to say to prevaricate the smart and smart kid. Say no, today is the kid''s sixth birthday, I pour a basin of cold water for him, really good? Moreover, facing the baby, his heart is hard. Let''s say it''s OK. The grudge between him and his son can barely be put aside for the time being. After all, no matter how stiff their relationship is, it still can''t change the heavy relationship that they are blood relatives. But he can''t accept Letong in any case, not to mention her arrogance when she is facing herself. He won''t agree to let her enter the door of Ji''s family if he only investigates her unknown origin. "Baby, we''ll talk about it later, OK? Today is your sixth birthday. Let''s cut the birthday cake... " Ji tried to draw the baby''s attention to his favorite cake, but the baby didn''t sell it. Before he finished, he straightened up and insisted¡° Grandpa, baby only needs Mommy Baby is not easy to deceive the Lord, holding the neck of Ji old man shaking up. Ji was dazzled by his shaking, half squatting and supporting himself with one hand. "Baby, come here, don''t make trouble!" Ji Rui''s words without any temperature have successfully rescued him. Recently, Baobao has seldom been fighting with Ji Rui. She pouts her pink lips and reluctantly lets go of Ji. She walks slowly to Letong, takes the candles on the table and inserts them one by one into the cake. "Mummy, do you want six?" "Well!" Several adults, who do not want to spoil the baby''s birthday atmosphere, so, each forced down the other''s dissatisfaction and disdain, from the head of Letong to sing a birthday song for the baby. Finished, the baby closed his hands, closed his eyes and made a wish in silence. Several black heads came together almost head to head, and accompanied the baby to blow the birthday cake. Letong holds the baby''s hand and cuts a big knife on the cake. The slender fingers pick on the cake, and a lump of white cream sticks on the fingers. After two quick swipes, the little guy''s lovely and beautiful face is immediately stained with two lumps of white cream, like two white moustaches. Baby is not willing to lag behind, quickly also picked a big lump of cream on Letong''s face, giggling, the other hand also has a lump of cream, in an instant, then wiped a lump on Ji Rui''s forehead, and Ji''s chin with a beard, also fortunately stained with a large piece. Under the deliberate avoidance of several adults, the baby''s birthday was happy and nothing happened. After tossing about all night, the baby finally went to sleep, and Ji Rui, who was sitting in the living room tasting tea, stood up and said to Ji Rui, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa and was dealing with official business on the computer. "I''m going." Ji Rui didn''t lift his head. He just said, "well." In the past, although Ji Rui rarely gave him a good look, he still had the consciousness of being a son. But now, even this self-consciousness is also lost unconsciously, and he is no longer willing to give even simple perfunctory to Ji Laozi. Ji old son stares at son that Zhang Junlang''s resolute face, slightly a little absent-minded. Ji Rui doesn''t look like his father, but he looks like his grandfather. Except his eyes are as green as his mother''s, all other facial features are different from Ji Rui''s grandfather, the former brilliant chairman. In a trance, Mr. Ji seems to go back many years ago. At that time, he was just a brilliant little employee at the bottom. He stood in the auditorium, full of envy and worship, listening to the chairman''s speech on the rostrum. Compared with the chairman who is full of courage and excellent eloquence, his son seems to be more capable. However, his son has been very silent these years. Especially recently, he seems to disdain to talk to his father. "AreI, are you really so busy?" Ji Laozi stood in the corridor, with a bit of helplessness and a bit of complaint. Ji Rui, who was accused, raised his head this time. However, his face was not the slightest sense of guilt, but full of ridicule. "Isn''t that because of you?" Ji Rui squinted at the tall and straight old man, "are you so afraid that I will change Ji''s name to brilliant?" It''s about country y, the leader, not the old man. But the directors of the board of directors took the opportunity to fight against each other, as well as those domestic partners and major banks. Needless to say, this old man was definitely involved. Ji''s face changed slightly. "Ah Rui, you are my son. Your surname is Ji, not Hui." Once again, he emphasized the fact that no one had changed. "Oh, do I want to thank you for giving me such a surname?" Ji Ruiwei''s eyes are clearly full of smiles, but the clear chill makes him shiver involuntarily. Chapter 440 Father Ji can''t help him realize his baby''s birthday wish. Even if he has the ability to control himself to force himself to accept the fact that Ji Rui and Letong are together for his baby, he can''t control Ji Rui and Letong so that the two young people can live with him. That is to say, I want to know that with the disdainful attitude of Letong and her son, can I get along well with myself? The driver drove Mr. Ji to the mansion. Sitting in the back seat, Mr. Ji kept his eyes closed and seemed to be asleep. In fact, his mind was stuffed with a lot of things. Sun Tzu is full of coquetry, and his son''s harsh words are always in his ears. When I got back to the mansion, I opened the door. The woman who had been with me for more than 30 years had already met me. "Back? How''s it going? " The middle-aged woman, with an urgent face, asked him in a hurry as she took off her coat. "Not so much!" Ji Laozi shook his head, facing this woman, he didn''t even have the courage to tell the truth. This woman, full of thought, today is the baby''s birthday, he went, the son always look at the grandson''s sake, reluctantly agreed to his some small requirements. However, Ji doesn''t even have a chance to talk about it. Every time he wants to talk about it, Ji Rui doesn''t pretend to be stupid, or he just ignores the intimate drama between him and the woman Letong. "Ah Wen and ah Wu..." the woman''s voice was slightly choked. "I can''t die!" He loves and hates these two sons who always make trouble for him! When can these two wretches be as calm and reliable as their elder brother? "Coco she..." the woman timidly handed a cup of tea to Mr. Ji. "Don''t mention her!" Ji''s trouble this time is not generally big, it has far exceeded Ji''s expectation. At the beginning, he just promised to cooperate with her to win over his son, but he didn''t expect to lead the wolf into the room. The woman bowed her head in silence. "Don''t make any small moves behind your back. It''s not just a Rui who''s suffering from Ji''s downfall." Ji''s tone was gloomy. He took a sip of tea and didn''t look at the woman again. "I..." the woman huddled beside him, not daring to say anything more. ¡­¡­ Two days after the baby''s birthday, Yang Sheng returned home. It''s not good news, but it''s not bad news. After some of his activities, the court session was delayed by one month, that is to say, they fought for one more month to find a solution. However, although he won an extra month for Ji, he was invited home by the Yang family on the day of his return. "I''ll go with you. I''ve got my own feet. Don''t bother." This is what Yang Sheng said at Ji Rui''s office to several bodyguards who came from Beijing and wanted to escort him back to Yang''s home. "Young master, the old master''s health is getting worse every day. When he went to the bathroom last night, he fainted to the ground." Ji Rui and Le Tong, who are on the side of Yang Sheng, almost say it in one voice. "Elder martial brother Yang Sheng, go back!" Yang''s bodyguard said that reason, whether true or false, Yang Sheng should go back to have a look. Ji Rui doesn''t want Yang Sheng to be accused of being unfilial for his reasons. He has no way to get along with his family. He doesn''t want Yang Sheng to make the same mistake for his work. Yang Sheng struggled for a while, and finally told him what he was doing. Then he flew back to the capital with his bodyguard. In the past few days after Ji Rui''s return to China, the domestic bad situation has been basically controlled, and now many of the huge waves that were difficult to resist at that time have been sorted out. In addition, Letong has gradually adapted to her new job. Although she is not as capable and experienced as Yang Sheng, on the whole, it is very good that she can be competent for Yang Sheng''s job in such a short time, which is far beyond Ji Rui''s and Yang Sheng''s expectations. Their work is gradually on the right track, busy as usual, but no matter how busy they are, they will try their best to spare time in the evening to go home with their baby. For Letong''s medicine, aunt Guan gets up early every morning to boil it. Then, after they have finished their breakfast, Letong carries a thermos with two meals of Chinese medicine in the morning and afternoon. "It''s so bad!" Le Tong is carrying bowl to frown to hum a way. This is the medicine made from the new prescription yesterday. It seems to taste worse than the old one. "Be obedient and drink it up!" Ji Rui doesn''t care whether the medicine is hard to drink or not. He just wants to see the healthy and ruddy Letong as soon as possible. Letong curls her mouth, and after all, she is reluctant to hold her nose and Gulu, and drinks all the medicine in one breath. "Gargle..." Holding the cup of warm water in front of her, Letong took it in surprise. "Ji Rui, what''s the matter with you?" Now, she has no doubt that Ji Rui really likes her. But just because he likes her doesn''t mean he will treat her with a low brow, "You''re a masochist, aren''t you used to being nice?" Ji Rui seems to see through the confusion in her eyes, picking eyebrows and pretending to stare at her sternly. Le Tong drank medicine, a small face bitter ha ha of wrinkle into a ball, very unwilling to return to stare at him. "Yes, if I''m not a masochist, how can I stay under you for so long? I heard from elder martial brother that your secretary has never worked for more than half a year! The devil "That''s because they''re incompetent. It has nothing to do with me." Ji Rui doesn''t think that''s his problem. "You dare to say that you don''t know how hairy you are!" Yue Tong complains indignantly. Letong, who is forced to drink two bowls of traditional Chinese medicine decoction every day, has a serious psychological imbalance. Remembering that she was oppressed and bullied by this hateful man, she hates her teeth even more. Ji Rui doesn''t dislike Yue Tong, who is more and more casual and shows her true temperament in front of him. On the contrary, he thinks she is very lovely and casual. Think about it, before this, her calm and cold temperament, I''m afraid it took a lot of effort to camouflage it? "OK, it''s my fur, it''s my fault! Is our Secretary going to criticize me in front of all our employees? " Ji Rui amuses her. "That''s not necessary. I wish I knew it myself!" In Letong''s opinion, Ji Rui, who is so happy and angry, is the only one who can see him. Other people just need to see his cold and paralyzed face. At this time, Letong did not realize that this is the so-called possessiveness. Because I like it, I always hope that what I see is different from what everyone else sees. Hope, his good, his bad, his happy, his sad, his positive and negative, are only shown to her! Chapter 441 "Mr. Ji, do you want to see if this person is the one you are looking for?" Mr. Huang pushes the laptop in front of Ji Rui, which is playing a video that is not very clear. When you look at it, you can see that it is the surveillance video of hotels and other public consumption places. Ji Rui takes a serious look at the video. The man is of medium build, with dark skin and a thin face like a knife. He really looks familiar. "Send me a copy of this video, and I''ll have it checked." The man who stabbed Ji Rui is still receiving observation and treatment in the mental hospital. Lawyer fan, for the time being, has not been able to find strong evidence to prove that this man stabbed Ji Rui for a purpose, not for a mental attack. His bank account and several credit cards are all in the state of maximum overdraft. That is to say, his deposit is negative and he doesn''t have any assets such as securities. He lives in a government low rent house with no decent furniture on all sides. Judging from his financial situation, there is no evidence that he was stabbed for money. But if it''s revenge, from this person''s past experience, there is no possibility of overlapping with Ji Rui''s life trajectory. Judging from the current progress, if no other strong evidence can be found, this person is likely to be acquitted of mental illness at that time. Therefore, Ji Rui can only find relevant evidence from other ways. The thin black man sat alone in the side seat for nearly ten minutes. Then a tall man with glasses and cap walked over and said a few words to him. They sat down and talked for about half an hour. Then they left one after another. "Do you know Mr. Ji, a tall man?" Ji Rui stares at the picture for a long time and shakes his head¡° I don''t know. " "So... Is this clue useless?" Mr. Huang was a bit discouraged because the thin black man was a drunkard and gambler. Most of the places he used to go in and out were small underground casinos. Mr. Huang checked a lot of surveillance videos and only found out that this was the most useful one. He thought that the tall man was probably someone Ji Rui knew. That way, he could start from this tall man. Unexpectedly, It seems that the two people are just ordinary friends to meet, and there is no suspicious move. "No, it works." Ji Rui drags the video to the place where the tall man walks to the thin black man''s desk and watches it carefully for a while. "You go and find out where the tall man came from." Ji Rui doesn''t believe that the man really stabbed himself because of his mental illness. There must be a mastermind behind this. As for who it is, Ji Rui is still not sure which one he suspects because there is no accurate evidence. And none of the objects he suspects is not a careful person. Among these people, the possibility of directly coming into contact with the murderer is very low. "Well! I''ll dig out the bottom of this man as soon as possible. " Mr. Huang answered, and they exchanged a few words in a low voice. Seeing Letong push the door in, Mr. Huang got up and left. The person flashed to go out, the door immediately shut, the music Tong counter finger pointed to the direction of the door, "just that person, is what you say private detective?" Before that, Ji Rui told her that a detective would come to talk about something, and she went to the personnel department as an auditor to hear the minister hold an internal meeting. "Well, this man has a good appetite in China. As long as he catches some clues, he can find out who he is looking for." Yue Tong has a clear face and thinks that he left without saying a word. He must have used this person to find himself. Otherwise, when he just met each other, the person''s eyes would not be so strange and surprised. "Oh..." For this person, Letong has no interest at all, but she is concerned about Ji Rui. "Did he find any substantial evidence?" Not to mention that Ji Rui didn''t deliberately hide her meaning. Even if she did, she could guess. Therefore, she knew that there had been no progress on the other side of the case. "Not yet!" Ji Rui doesn''t seem to be in a hurry about his own affairs. "This surname Huang''s network of relations is quite wide..." Ji Rui pauses, purses lips and looks at Letong thoughtfully. "Well?" Le Tong did not understand to pick eyebrow, motioned him to say. "Do you want him to look into your father''s business?" Several times, Letong mentioned her father, her eyes full of melancholy. It can be seen that she is extremely concerned about her father, who has disappeared for nearly 20 years. Think about it, Ji Rui can understand her mood. For example, if he had not seen his mother cut off her breath in front of him, but suddenly disappeared, he would still have the luxury of seeing her again. However, even though Ji Rui knew that she was very concerned, she didn''t dare to make a claim, so he deliberately asked Mr. Huang to report the situation to him. Otherwise, it''s not impossible to talk directly on the phone. Le Tong Leng Leng, seems to be, never thought of this problem. Biting the lip to meditate for a long time, Yue Tong just raised his head, unexpectedly Ji Rui shook his head. "No, it''s not necessary!" Ji Rui is very surprised, carefully looked at her a few eyes, just have to admit, oneself, actually not very understand her. For example, now, her dark eyes are as deep as the sea. No matter how hard he explores, he can''t detect the real mind hidden in the deep. "Why? Don''t you want to see him? " Ji Rui is frustrated and puzzled that he can''t see through her. Yue Tong shook his head again, "don''t want to!" Ji Rui doesn''t know. In fact, Letong doesn''t even know his father''s name, let alone his background and other things. She is very afraid. The truth is like a dog blood TV series. Her father is a rich man, while her mother is a little three who is despised by others. She is, needless to say, an illegitimate daughter born from little three. For this kind of possible truth, just imagine, let Letong brain pain. As a result, she did not have the passion and courage to reveal the truth, and even carefully avoided touching the truth all the time. Now that he has disappeared for nearly 20 years, and her mother has also gone to another paradise, let her keep her beautiful thoughts about her parents, and let those beautified old memories accompany her until she grows old and dies. As for the truth, it doesn''t matter to her at all. Although Ji Rui can''t guess what she thinks in her heart, he intuitively feels that she is not in a good mood. He reaches out his hand, embraces her in his arms, and lowers his head to kiss her forehead. "Well, if you don''t want to." Ji Rui really wants to ask why, but seeing that she looks gloomy, hesitates for a moment, and then swallows the question back. Chapter 442 "Well, if you don''t want to." Ji Rui really wants to ask why, but seeing that she looks gloomy, hesitates for a moment, and then swallows the question back. If someone told Ji Rui a few months ago that he would be a man who spoiled his girlfriend and spoiled him lawlessly, he would definitely say that he was suffering from paranoia and could not be saved. But now he can really spoil Letong to heaven, or he hopes to spoil Letong to heaven. However, Letong is not a spoiled woman. Ji Rui is kind to her. She knows it in her heart, but she doesn''t take it as a tool for Ji Rui. But standing in Ji Rui''s position, she would rather have her labor done thoroughly, so that she would not have to carry so many things with her thin shoulders. About why she didn''t want to find her father''s whereabouts, Letong didn''t give Ji Rui any explanation, but her depression lasted for a whole day. Although she still works as hard as usual, she spends more time wandering in her spare time, such as drinking water or having lunch. Ji Rui is not sure if he is thoughtful. Ever since the baby''s son''s birthday, Letong took the jade Pei out and gave it to his son as a birthday gift, Letong is often in a state of wandering, with big eyes open, but staring at an unknown place in a daze. Such Letong, let Ji Rui very distressed, at the same time, also very powerless. Until the two go to pick up the baby, see the little guy happy to rush over, Letong''s face finally revealed a trace of smile. It''s fake to say it doesn''t taste good. Looking at Letong with a overcast face, Ji Rui hugs her baby with a smile. She kisses and coaxes her baby. Ji Rui can only comfort herself that the baby is a piece of meat from Letong. It''s normal for her to hurt him more. And I, even if I''m not the first, at least I can be the second, right? President Ji Da, who incarnates as Ah Q, reaches out his hands, grabs his son in his arms with one hand, and takes Le Tong over her weak shoulder with the other. "Shall we go back to check the house first, or shall we find a place to eat first?" At noon, Mr. Yuan called and said that Letong''s nest had finally been decorated, so Letong could check and accept the results as soon as possible. "What do you say, baby?" Letong directly gives the decision to her baby son. "Mommy, are you going to see the baby''s new home?" In principle, the little guy who has been used to living in a luxury house since childhood should not be interested in Letong''s nest the size of a white pigeon cage. However, the little guy asked every so often when the new home would be decorated and when he could move in. It can be seen that in the little guy''s mind, the home doesn''t need to be big, as long as there are people who love him, even if it''s just a small humble room, it can be comparable to heaven in his eyes. "Well, uncle yuan called at noon to say that it had been decorated." "Let''s go to see the new house first, then come out for dinner and buy new furniture by the way, OK?" The kid''s logical clarity and processing ability are beyond his age. His parents have no objection to his proposal. After getting on the bus, Ji Rui tells Xiao Li to drive back to Letong''s house. Dozens of square nests, carved by Yuanda designers, have lost their original shabby and narrow appearance. When you open the door, you can see that the spiral staircase made of transparent material is in the middle of the house. The fence around the spiral staircase is a unique spiral fish tank. Inside, there are many colorful tropical fish swaying freely in the tank. "Wow, how beautiful!" As soon as the baby enters the door, he is attracted by the revolving fish tank. He rushes over and lies on the glass wall, looking excitedly at the fish and the shrimp. "I didn''t expect this change to be so wonderful!" Ji Rui sincerely praised. In fact, the design idea of this staircase and fish tank is not from Yuanda designer, but from Letong. At that time, she thought that the staircase was not very beautiful standing in the middle of the room. Later, she heard that Baobao wanted to raise some fish and shrimp. She thought of the design in the aquarium, so she put forward the idea with Yuanda designer. Originally, she thought it would be ridiculed and questioned by professionals. However, when she said the idea, Yuanda designer''s eyes lit up and immediately said that it was his responsibility. As a result, according to the prototype she provided, together with the modification and improvement of Yuanda designers, it has become an eye-catching product. "The work I just handed in for the competition is the design of Miss Le''s room. Do you mind, Miss Le? I added your name to the list of designers. " At this time, like her baby, Letong felt the cupboard here and looked at the small cupboard there. She went back to Yuanda designer absently. "Oh, whatever. Anyway, we agreed that the design of this room would be taken as a sample room. As for the competition, of course, it''s no problem. This is Mr. Yuan''s work." Obviously, she didn''t care about her name being signed. "Well, if you get the bonus, I''ll give you half!" The designer of Yuanda thinks that the staircase may be the key to winning the prize. Then Letong looked up in surprise, "eh? Half my bonus? " "Yes! Of course, the premise is to win the prize Letong didn''t worry about it at all. Later, when Yuanda designer transferred the half of the bonus equivalent to one-third of the price of her house to her account, she thought that the bank had set up an oolong and drew a large amount of money into her account for no reason. "Mommy, Mommy, baby wants to move here. It''s so beautiful. It''s like a castle in a fairy tale." It''s no wonder that the baby likes it so much. At that time, Letong put the baby''s preference in the first place to choose the design scheme. "Let''s spend some time here. It''s time to get wind." Of course, that''s one reason. Another reason is that Letong considers that Ji Rui must be busy for a long time, but if she and Baobao move back here, Ji Rui will certainly follow. However, there is no advanced office facilities for his work, so it will be very inconvenient to live here. "OK..." the baby is very disappointed, drooping his head to answer the voice, but soon, he was attracted by the novelty in his new playroom, screamed repeatedly. Baby son''s reaction, let Ji Rui quite helpless. "I suddenly feel that I am a failure..." he said with a bitter smile to the designer of Yuanda. "That''s the difference between being a father and a mother!" It was also designed by Yuanda. For Ji Rui''s big and comfortable new apartment, Baobao didn''t show such excitement at all. Chapter 443 Ji Rui talks with Mr. Yuan for a few words. When he turns his head, he sees Letong standing in front of the window motionless. Ji Rui leaves Mr. Yuan for a few steps. The person standing in front of the window still stands motionless. His sight falls on the sunset that is about to fall into the sky. "Reluctant?" I don''t know why, Ji Rui seems to be able to understand Le Tong''s mood at this time. Over the years since his mother left, he has tried many times, sitting in the corner of his mother''s favorite study, staring out of the window at the blue sky and white clouds in a daze, the scenery is still the same, but the person sitting under the window in a daze is no longer the one. Letong takes back her sight in a trance, turns her head, smiles at him, and shakes her head. "No!" Said, rare to take the initiative to stand behind her Ji Rui body on the back, head light lean on his shoulder, seems to be not very care to say¡° What has passed, just keep it in mind. " Ji Rui did not have time to agree with her words, she leaned on him again, looked at the sunken half of the sky, and then went on. "My mother''s illness was very sudden. After she suddenly fainted, she didn''t even have time to say anything to me. Her last sentence was" Tongtong... Find your father... "I know she asked me to find my father. As for what to do with my father, she didn''t have time to say. Or, she actually wanted to tell me my father''s real identity or residence, or, It''s about the truth of my identity, but I''ve never had the courage to touch it. I didn''t even dare to think about it before I had a baby. Since the baby came back to live, I slowly figured out, the past, what is not important, important, is the future. I am the continuation of my mother''s life, and my baby is the continuation of my life... " Speaking of this, Letong slowly closed her eyes and quietly leaned on Ji Rui. Ji Rui sighed a little. He put his hands around her waist and tightened his arms. It seemed that he wanted to brand her on himself. It seems that she is very clear that he is worried about her. In order to make him think less, she said a lot of words. These words indirectly told him that she was very good, her hope and future were all in the baby, she would not be unhappy about her father, and he did not have to worry about her. "Well, just be happy with your baby!" She was willing to take the initiative to talk to him about her past, and he was sincerely happy. Her heart, the backlog of too many sad past, if not find a chance to dump out, he is really afraid that she will not be able to bear to be crushed. "Letong, promise me one thing." Ji Rui gently kisses her with a light fragrance of hair, words seem not to be refused, but the tone is very soft. "Huh?" Letong is still enjoying a rare rest with her eyes closed. "I don''t understand the customs. It''s very difficult for me to guess a person''s mind. Moreover, even if I really want to guess, I may not be able to guess correctly." Ji Rui stopped. Such a self-conscious president of Ji Da makes Le Tong uncomfortable. She looks back and half squints at him, "Oh, so?" Ji Rui raised his hand and touched her face, "so you have to tell me anything happy or unhappy in the future, you know?" Letong''s eyes flashed a tiny light, blinked desperately, and closed her eyes again with some chagrin. "Oh..." "I''m a coward, right?" The music Tong that closes an eye, murmur ground asks a way. Ji Rui''s big hand gently rubbed her smooth cheek, "of course not!" This is completely from Ji Rui''s sincerity, without any false element. In everyone''s heart, there are some scars that can''t be touched. Le Tong has them, and Ji Rui also has them. Until dinner, the baby is still in a state of excitement, just pulling Letong and Ji Rui to the furniture city to buy some new furniture. When checking out, Ji Rui grabs Letong''s hand. "Baby is also my son. You bought the house and paid for the decoration. I''ll buy the furniture, OK?" After this period of time together, Ji Rui doesn''t know that Letong is very sensitive to money. In order not to make her feel burdened, he has been suppressing his idea that he would like to put all good things in her arms. The total amount of patience he has spent on people in the past 31 years is not as much as that he has spent on Letong. Letong thinks about it and nods. The shopping guide takes Ji Rui''s bank card. After the shopping guide finished, Letong looked at Ji Rui with a smile, "Mr. Ji, aren''t you afraid I''ll squeeze you dry?" Ji Rui rubs her head hard, "OK, welcome to squeeze!" Letong didn''t expect that he would suddenly become so good and easy to be pushed down. She glanced at him and said with a smile, "Tut, Mr. Ji, you are really promising. I haven''t done anything yet, so you raise the white flag?" In the past, Ji Rui always felt that this kind of thing would only appear in novels or TV plays. If there is such a person in reality, he is absolutely a fool. And now, he himself has become a real big fool. "Yes, it''s all on your chopping board. You can do whatever you like." Ji Rui''s words came from his heart, without any water. But le Tong, obviously, is as a joke to listen to. Or, she knows Ji Rui is serious, but she pretends to be stupid. "I dare not!" Ji Rui is a little disappointed, "don''t you dare? I thought I was not willing to give up! " Le Tong almost didn''t choke to death by his saliva, "cough cough" ground cough a few, lift an eye to stare him one eye. "The president of Jida is rough and fleshy. Why should I give up?"?! It''s good to work hard and toss hard! " When Letong said this, she was totally careless. Unexpectedly, the listener intended. Ji Rui glances at the double bed he just bought. He holds up the paralyzed face that has never appeared in front of Le Tong for a long time. He says solemnly, "if it''s tossing on it, Ji is very welcome!" Originally, Letong just wanted to ask for some cheap words. She never thought that President Ji''s thought was so dirty. She was obviously a blatant tease, and she was still paralyzed. Both angry and annoyed, Letong takes advantage of her son''s running to see something new. She raises her foot and kicks Ji Rui mercilessly, gritting her teeth. "I didn''t expect that Ji always had that tendency. I''ll see where there are whip sellers later!" Ji Rui laughingly turns around and hugs her, "really willing?" Yue Tongbai gave him a look and hit him with his elbow, trying to break his arms. Ji Rui''s hand is buckled more and more tightly. Finally, he puts his face together and whispers in her ear¡° If it makes you happy, it doesn''t matter to me Le Tong was stunned. Before he could react, he said in a very serious voice, "Le Tong, you can try to rely on me." Chapter 444 After returning home, the baby was pulled to take a bath by Aunt Guan, accompanied by the little guy to the furniture city from the top to the bottom of the several layers of Le Tong, tired to sit on the sofa straight beat leg. "Shall I press it for you?" Ji Rui moves towards her. It seems that he really has plans to help her. Le Tong tilted his head and glanced at him. "It''s unnecessary. I''m hungry. Can you cook a bowl of noodles for me?" Ji Rui thought he had heard wrong, "did I hear right? Do you want me to cook noodles, No one knows better than Letong that he is a kitchen killer who can confuse salt with sugar. But look carefully, Letong is a serious expression, not like joking. "Sure!" Letong nodded. Ji Rui does not want to shirk responsibility, but he is not sure that his noodles can be imported. "Aren''t you afraid of vomiting and diarrhea?" Even if she was willing to eat, he did not dare to let her try. Yue Tong shook his head, "not afraid!" Flickering eyes, with a bright smile, "walking all night, I''m so hungry..." With that, he leans on Ji Rui. Even his voice seems to be infected by his baby. He becomes soft and waxy. Ji Rui just feels that his bones are crisp. At this time, Ji Rui would like to become a super chef and quickly run into the kitchen to cook a bowl of steaming and fragrant noodles for Letong. "But..." However, the ideal is full, the reality is often very skinny, the current situation is, not to mention cooking noodles, even bubble noodles, He Ji Da president will not bubble, let alone cooking noodles! "But what, I''m so hungry!" Letong rubbed in his arms, and the feeble voice directly softened Ji Rui''s heart into a pool of water. Ji Rui lowers his head and kisses her on the forehead. He is ruthless. He holds her shoulder with both hands and pushes her away. "OK, I''ll try!" "Well!" Letong bit her lip and nodded. Ji Rui stood up and walked for a few steps, then suddenly burst out a string of clear laughter behind him, "poof ha ha ha, Ji Rui, you are so funny..." Ji Rui turns around and looks at the woman on the sofa with a smile in her arms. "Are you playing with me?" Voice just fell, the person has already rushed back to the sofa, bent over her butt and smoked twice. Letong laughed and dodged, "ha ha, don''t you let me rely on you for a while?" Don''t you care if I''m hungry? " Ji Rui is really laughed by her, "so, I Ji Rui in your eyes, only tube you full ability?" Said, "Pa Pa Pa" slap in her ass on the strength of two points. Yue Tongbai looked at him, "general Ji, eating is very important, OK?" Ji Rui was teased by her. He was so angry that his teeth itched. He whipped her ass as if he didn''t get rid of his hatred at all. He simply picked her up and held her in his arms. He didn''t bother to talk to her so much. He chewed on her lips and ground his teeth. "Yes, it''s really important to eat!" Letong struggles in his arms and tries to escape from him, "Ji Rui, this is not that!" Ji Rui''s forehead touched her, forcing her to look at herself. "Not the same? This is more important than that! " With that, she took another bite on her lips. This time, her strength was a little bit stronger than that of scratching just now, which made Letong feel a little painful. "That food is just filling the stomach, but this food is related to human reproduction. Which food is more important?" Voice, compared with just now suddenly deep hoarse not small. Letong sees a fire in his eyes and shivers. Her body instinct tells her that danger is approaching. Run away! "Er, Ji Rui, listen to me..." Unfortunately, her consciousness was a little late. Before she finished her words of persuasion, she was firmly blocked by Ji Rui''s lips. Then, the whole person was suddenly held up. On one side, she was so dizzy by kissing. On the other side, she saw that Ji Rui had carried her to the door of his bedroom. "Well..." Blocked by the mouth of Letong in the dying struggle, want to say something, but Ji Rui took the opportunity to pry open the lips, straight into. Soon, the bedroom door was opened. In a twinkling of an eye, Ji Rui closed it with his feet. At this time, Letong has forgotten all the depression, about the identity and whereabouts of her father, which has been puzzling her for a whole day. Inadvertently, Ji Rui''s strong but gentle kiss drives her to the corner of the mountain. Unconsciously, Letong has been placed on his big bed by Ji Rui. Ji Rui bullies her, holding the back of her head in one hand and her waist in the other. The kiss that used to be like a storm slowly becomes lingering. At this time, Le Tong had no ability to resist. He was like a man without oxygen. His hands were on his back and he was paralyzed in bed. He wanted whatever he wanted. It''s not good to cry in my heart, but there is no strength and room to struggle. Just when Le Tong thought that she would fall tonight, he let go of her lips, which carefully pecked her eyelids, forehead and nose all the way from her face. Letong listens to his breath, slowly calms down from the extremely urgent gasping, and finally lies down quietly with her in her arms. Letong''s breath slowly recovered in the process, but he held her arm a little tight, making her a little breathless. "Hey, let me go..." Letong tried to push him, trying to struggle out of his arms. Ji Rui, however, seems to have not heard her words. His arm tightens a little, and he puts her directly into his arms. Then he buries his head on her shoulder and murmurs, "Letong, let me hold her for a while." Hot breath spray in Letong ear hair root, Letong whole person stiff in his arms, dare not move. Because, in addition to his voice became more hoarse, she also clearly felt the change of his body. This change, let Letong flustered, hand on his chest, push hard¡° Ji Rui, let me go. " Although she promised to associate with him, she was not prepared to do too intimate things with him. It''s not that she''s conservative, but that this kind of thing needs to be done naturally. Now, it''s still too early. However, reason knew it was too early, but just now, her brain was stuffed with a pile of grass because of lack of oxygen, so she even lost the consciousness of resistance. Now wake up, suddenly realized that he is in the wolf mouth, do not escape, at any time will be eaten by the wolf! Ji Rui didn''t let her go as she wanted. He held her face in his hand and kissed her on the tip of her nose. His dark green eyes looked straight into her eyes. The panic and avoidance in her eyes were all in his eyes¡° Are you afraid of me, Letong In Letong''s mind, vaguely, there are some painful memories, but she can''t remember the specific picture, so she stares at him blankly with wide eyes. Chapter 445 "Afraid? What are you afraid of? " Le Tong, who has been ravaged by Ji Rui wantonly, doesn''t have enough brain capacity to think about Ji Rui. Ji Rui clearly saw something similar to pain in her eyes, but she seemed to be at a loss. It seemed that she subconsciously had the idea of resisting or resisting something. And the person who makes her subconsciously resist something is probably himself. In the past, no matter how insinuating and abusive he was, she responded to him with great certainty. She had no memory of the night when she was drunk. In those days when he didn''t want to see her, he just felt that she was pretending to play hard to get. When he didn''t know her at all, he thought she was pretending. That''s normal. After all, no matter how drunk a person is, it is impossible to ignore the pleasant feeling of flying to the cloud. But since he knew clearly that she would unconsciously choose to be an ostrich when she encountered something that could not be solved, he was sure that she could not remember that night. It is estimated that what he experienced on that day was really based on her pain, so her subconscious automatically shielded her from that night''s painful experience. "Nothing... Nothing!" Ji Rui felt guilty and distressed. He muttered, hugged her and gave her a few kisses on her forehead. He thought he was an open-minded person, but now, he has no courage to admit that she was a bit of a danger when she was drunk that night. At first, maybe she was hinting and inviting, but she was just pandering to her. But later, the situation got a little out of control. Most of the night, he was in charge of the control, and it was self-evident how much suffering she suffered after he became a wolf Maybe it''s a good thing for him that she forgot that night. Even if her subconscious resisted him, it was better than she hated him. However, he didn''t regret what he had done to her that night, because if it hadn''t been that night, up to now, he and she probably still maintain an ordinary relationship between superiors and subordinates. However, he regretted that he didn''t treat her gently that night. "Letong..." with her lips, she rubbed her hot cheek. It can be imagined that if he missed her, he would still live the life of a workaholic besides work as before. "Huh?" Letong raises her head slightly from his arms. The daze on her eyes has dissipated. Her dark and bright eyes are as clear and bright as stars. "I''m sorry!" Ji Rui gently kisses her lips. Le Tong slightly frowns, see her that way, don''t understand his this endless apology is for that. "I used to be such a jerk..." Ji Rui certainly didn''t dare to say this apology. It was aimed at the rudeness of the drunken night. Moreover, in retrospect, there are many things he is sorry for. If you want to list them all, it is estimated that they will not have to sleep tonight. Letong moves her face away a little and looks at him thoughtfully for a long time. Ji Rui is hairy when she looks at him. She thinks that she doesn''t think about that night, does she? Just about to open his mouth to ask, Letong''s face comes up, peach red lips slightly open, gnawing on his chin. "Just before? Now it''s a jerk, too! " Letong''s biting strength is not big, however, you can still see the reddish teeth like the half curved moon carved on Ji Rui''s perfect chin. Although the chin is a little painful, Ji Rui doesn''t pay attention to it at all. He sweeps her back with a big palm and half squints to admit guilt. "Your Majesty is right. I''m a jerk now, and I''ve always been a jerk..." Although Le Tong was very satisfied with his good attitude of confession, he pretended to be a proud princess. He raised his chin with his fingertips and looked at him askance. "So, how do you want to atone?" Ji Rui grabs her hand, puts it to his mouth and chews it. He looks at her with a smile in his eyes and says, "can I make you a bowl of noodles?" Letong "poof" to smile out, not easy, just put away the smile, trying to face cold hum. "No noodles. I''d like to have baked sweet potato." This is true. Since Zhang Yi returned to D province to start his own business, no other stall in this street has bought that thing. Letong has been greedy for a long time, but because of his face, he is embarrassed to say it. Ji Rui stared at her without blinking. After a while, he asked, "do you really want to eat baked sweet potato?" Letong nodded without hesitation, thinking of the fragrant and hot sweet potato meat, Letong couldn''t help licking her lips. "Well, let''s go and buy it!" Ji Rui holds Le Tong''s waist in one hand and Huo Di holds her up. "Eh?" Letong can''t turn around a bit. Ji Rui has carried her out of bed, "go, let''s go out and see where we can sell it!" Le Tong this just reaction comes over, "Er, really go?" "Of course..." Ji Rui has never been very keen on eating, so he has never tried to get up from bed and go out to look for food in the middle of the night. But now, he forced Letong into the bathroom of her bedroom, took a comb to help Letong comb her disordered curly hair, bowed his head to kiss her, patted her face and said. "Wash your face and I''ll wait for you." When Letong comes out after washing her face, Ji Rui raises her hand to help her put some silk hair on her face behind her ears. When Letong changes her shoes, Ji Rui changes a coat from somewhere to help her put it on¡° It seems to be windy outside Letong puts on her clothes with her hand. Her fingers touch the buttons, but Ji Rui gently pulls them off. "I''ll do it!" Letong thought it funny, "Hey, how do I feel like I''ve really become a queen?" "Yes, you are my queen." Ji Rui smiles, squats slightly and lowers his head. In fact, she felt that she was not a queen, but a princess. Just like when she was three or four years old, she was the little princess that her parents held in their hands. In my memory, when she crawled out of bed in winter, her mother hugged her and helped her put on a big and warm coat. Then, she sat on the bed. Her mother half knelt down in front of the bed to help her button her clothes and put on her socks A man looks at a person who can''t serve others. He lowers his head and buckles for a long time, but only half of it. Letong looks at his black hair. I don''t know whether it''s because of his clumsy tenderness or because he thinks of his mother. She can''t help sniffing. Chapter 446 "What''s the matter? Is it freezing? " The man stood up straight up to her and looked at her nervously. Yue Tong rubbed his nose with the back of his hand and shook his head, "no, it''s just a little itchy." Ji Rui stares at her eyes, lowers his head suspiciously and continues to button her. "You, don''t think you are a superwoman. Doctor Fu said that you have a bad health foundation. You should pay more attention at ordinary times." Letong''s eyes are slightly hot. She rubs them and slightly bends down to put her chin on the man''s head. "Mr. Ji, when did you become a housekeeper?" Yue Tong said angrily, closing his eyes slightly. The man''s hair is very hard, pricking Letong a little pain, but she did not mean to move away, just took a deep breath, light mint fragrance into the nose, I do not know when to start, the man''s unique breath, always let Letong inexplicably at ease. Ji Rui was still fighting with the row of buttons on her coat. When she heard her soft voice floating over her head, her hands were stiff in the air. After a pause, she decisively left the buttons, put her hands around her waist, straightened up and took the person into her arms. "Do you have a housekeeper? I''ll apply for the job, will you Letong slightly stands on tiptoe, puts her face on Ji Rui''s shoulder, tilts her head, looks at the man who has always been high, and looks down at her asking questions. In her smiling eyes, she is a little nervous and uneasy. Letong raised her hand, fingertips with his clear-cut facial features swam ups and downs, detailed description of the curve that fascinated her. "No, please..." Perhaps, in the near future, will invite the male host, you want to apply for it? This words, in Yue Tong''s heart silently said again, but didn''t say, just secretly, with cool fingertips, his facial features outline bit by bit down, and then, deeply engraved in the mind. Ji Rui''s eyes flashed a touch of loss, but soon a smile came up again. Kissing her eyelids, he half coaxed and half deceived her with a magnetic voice and said, "don''t you really invite me, please send me one..." Probably infected by Baobao and Letong, Ji Rui''s mood is much younger, and even his tone of speaking is unconsciously close to the tone of the two. Letong''s palm slapped on his cheek, "Hello, baby is my son!" It''s not so much a warning as a flirtation. Ji Rui''s side head touched her wrist with his lips, and his deep eyes looked at her without blinking. "Well, Ji Yu is yours. There''s only one handsome single uncle, please?" Ji Rui is always teased by his son as an old-fashioned and boring uncle, so he has the cheek to tease himself. Men''s persistent self promotion, in Letong''s eyes, is the seduction of chiguoguo. You know, she has always been lack of immunity to this man''s good-looking skin. Now, the man is both coaxing and showing off, even though she is not willing to admit it, but he is not proud of the man. "Please..." The man''s lips moved away from her wrist and landed on her face. Letong don''t turn his face away from his lips and put on a serious look¡° But I''m poor and I don''t have the money to pay. " "Oh, I forgot to say that I''m not only handsome, but also rich enough for you to eat baked sweet potato for several lifetimes!" Letong turns a white eye secretly. President Ji is really modest. His wealth is more than baked sweet potato. Even if she eats abalone and ginseng wings, it is estimated that it will be enough for her for several lifetimes! "I don''t want to eat toasted sweet potato for a few years, but I''m drooling now!" Letong secretly scolds herself for having a man and forgetting the delicious food. She pushes him away and quickly buttons the remaining buttons one by one. This time, Ji Rui did not rush to help, but leisurely next to the wall, arms in arms looking at her. "I wonder why the baby loves to eat so much. It''s because of you." Letong raised his eyelids and glared at him, "yes, I''m a foodie, afraid?" Ji Rui reached over and pinched her face, said with a serious face, "it''s OK. Anyway, I have a lot of money. I''ll take you as soon as possible, so you don''t have to do harm to people." Unable to laugh or cry, Letong clapped his hand and went to the door, holding the handle to open the door. "Rich man, are you still going? If we talk again and wake up the baby, we won''t go anywhere. " Ji Rui strode out of the door. He was very excited. I don''t know if it''s because he can leave the baby that''s brighter than a 100000 volt light bulb, or it''s like a little couple sneaking out on a date behind their parents and family. He''s so old that he''s never tried "Letong, have you ever tried to sneak out with people in the middle of the night?" Ji Rui holds the steering wheel in his hand, but glances at Letong sitting in the copilot. "Nonsense, of course!" Letong didn''t even think about it. She said it quickly. Ji Rui''s eyes darkened and her heart sank. Didn''t she never fall in love? How could you have such an experience? "With whom?" Ji Rui''s voice, obviously not just happy. His hard and smelly tone made Letong want to laugh. Biting his lips, he managed to hold back his smile. He wanted to tease him, but his shoulders seemed to be stretched to death in an instant, and he felt compassion. "He yuan''er..." "You Ji Rui suddenly turns his head and stares at her. "What''s the matter with me?" Letong blinked at him innocently. Ji Rui grinds his teeth, reaches out his hand on the steering wheel and twists her face. "You''ve got a lot of irritating skills." Le Tong thought of the classic line that often appeared in the recent eight o''clock soap opera, raised her chin and said with a smile, "that''s also your favorite!" Ji Rui was stunned. He took back his hand and said with a bitter smile. "It''s a shame to say that I spoil you!" If it had not been for him, she would have suffered less. So, he was guilty of spoiling her. Yue Tong, who is easy to be satisfied with, doesn''t think so. "Usually at this time, don''t you think it''s the happiest thing to have a good sleep in bed? But you just got up from the bed to accompany me because I wanted to eat baked sweet potato! " In Le Tong''s view, this is the kind of pet, or pet without reason. After all, even she felt that it was extremely cruel to get out of bed on such a cold night in late autumn. If it was not a pet, she would be too dissatisfied. "Are you with me?" But Ji Rui''s point seems to be seriously distorted. "Ah?" Letong can''t keep up with his thinking at all. She looks at him with a puzzled face. "To be with you is the greatest happiness. Whether it''s in bed or on the street! " Chapter 447 Ji Rui drives very slowly after he drives out of the garage, as if he is not driving to a destination, but strolling aimlessly along the path with his dog. The city, which is always noisy and crowded in the daytime, rarely quiets down. In the street at night, there are few vehicles. Only the colorful neon lights on both sides of the road flicker silently, interweave and reflect into a dazzling light, passing slowly through the window. Ji Rui seems to have never seen such a beautiful night scene in the bustling atmosphere. At this time, in addition to paying attention to the road conditions, all his attention is attracted by Letong on the co driver. "Letong, pay attention to where there is a baked sweet potato stand." Ji Rui drives the car and pays attention to the movement of Le Tong from time to time. "Well..." as soon as the car pulled out of the road, Letong rolled down the window. Late autumn evening wind a little cold, blowing face, slightly painful. The night wind blows in, and Letong''s black hair dances in the carriage. The picture is beautiful, but Ji Rui frowns slightly¡° Is it cold? Close the window Yue Tong shook his head, "it''s not cold!" Answer, but subconsciously with the hand tight tight coat collar. Ji Rui turns around and takes a deep look at her. He knows that she occasionally does childish things. His hand moves, and the front passenger''s window rises slowly. Le Tong turns his head and says in a soft voice with a little pleading, "don''t close it. I haven''t blown the night wind for a long time." Letong can''t remember when it was the last time she was blowing on the road like this. Probably, since the baby''s illness, her whole body has been in a state of high tension and tension all day, and she has no flaw in enjoying the silence and rest after the current uproar. Ji Rui glances at her again, and her heart softens for no reason. "Well, open half..." the window slowly opened half, this is his biggest compromise. "Well..." Letong didn''t insist too much and turned to look at the street view outside the window. "What else would you like to eat besides baked sweet potato?" In the past, Ji Rui didn''t pay much attention to the preferences of women as old as Letong. Now when he thinks about it carefully, he remembers that there are many female employees in Ji''s family who are about the same age as Letong. They seem to be very noisy. As long as they have free time, they will get together to eat snacks and gossip. Among these snacks, there are ice cream, desserts, fried chicken and beer. Letong, however, seems to have nothing to do with those who have never been involved. She just keeps busy with his boss like a top. Besides working all day, she works overtime Presumably, his boss, who does not know amorous feelings, deprives a woman of her age of the pleasure of life. Le Tong suddenly turns his head and looks at him in surprise. "Besides baked sweet potato, what else can I eat?" Letong''s expression of joy is hard to suppress. Her dark eyes are especially beautiful under the neon light, and her slightly curved eyes are full of smiles. "Well, except for ice cream and frozen drinks, everything else is OK!" Ji Rui remembers doctor Fu''s admonition and refuses to let her touch anything raw and cold. Letong is a little disappointed, but under the night light, the small face full of brilliance is soon full of excitement. "Can I go to snack street and have roast mutton?" Ji Rui Leng Leng, he has made psychological preparation for her to kill a meal, unexpectedly, she said to eat roast mutton. "Why don''t we buy a roasted sweet potato and sit in a Korean barbecue shop?" Although Ji Rui has never been to Xiaoshi street to eat kebabs, he knows that the stalls there are basically open-air stalls. It''s not warm at the moment. Although she''s not thinly dressed, he''s still afraid of freezing her. Yue Tong frowned, thinking Ji Rui didn''t mean what he said. "What? It''s you who asked me what else I want to eat, but you won''t let me eat!" Yue Tong curled her lips. Obviously, she was a little unhappy. Letong''s slightly resentful expression makes Ji Rui dumbfounded. "I''m afraid you''ll be frozen when you stand on the street. I won''t let you eat it!" Ji Rui says helplessly, the big hand stretches over, Shun Shun her that one is blown the hair of disorderly. "I love this! I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I miss it. " Letong''s face turns to be overcast and clear immediately. She points to the direction in front of her and asks Ji Rui to turn left at the next intersection. "Do you often go there to eat?" Ji Rui remembers that once he worked overtime with Letong and Yang Sheng until night, and several of them went to the snack street for supper. "I used to eat barbecue with yuan''er and other college students. After graduation, everyone was busy, so I went less." In addition to her normal studies, the rest of her college life was spent on taking care of her mother and working. She won''t tell Ji Rui to go to the snack street to have a barbecue. For her in that situation, it was a rare luxury life, which was by no means normal. Her words, but let Ji Rui think of another person. "Luo Yifan often goes with you, too?" Ji Rui tries his best to let his tone become ordinary, but in fact, when he thinks that the boy Luo Yifan knew Le Tong earlier than him, his mood is very agitated. Letong nods. She has a clear conscience about this. There''s no need to lie. "Well, you should also know that Yifan and yuan''er are as close as their own brothers and sisters. They are like conjoined twins. Most of the time they walk together. For a while, he made a bed at school and lived for a while." She and Luo yuan''er are good friends. Isn''t it normal for her to meet Luo Yifan? Letong thinks she''s aboveboard, but Ji Rui can''t help imagining the beautiful young girl standing with the boy Luo Yifan. His stomach is filled with acid, and his heart is also filled with jealousy. "His young master is used to that kind of life?" The tone is sour. Le Tong didn''t turn around, "what kind of life do you mean?" I was stunned for a while before I could react¡° You mean the civilian life of college students? " Ji Rui does not say a word, indirect, be equal to acquiesce to the words of Le Tong. "Yifan is actually quite good. There are many childe brothers'' pettiness and bad habits in him." Le Tong himself is not clear at this time is holding what kind of state of mind, unexpectedly will help Luo Yifan say good words. In fact, she knows very well that it''s taboo to say another man''s good in front of her boyfriend, but she doesn''t control her mouth. She praises and agrees with Luo yifanfan, and blurts out almost without thinking about it. Ji Rui''s face suddenly sank, and the air in the carriage suddenly dropped to the freezing point. "It seems that you appreciate him when you say that?" Ji Rui hummed in a cold and sour tone. Contrary to Ji Rui who is depressed, Yue Tong who raises her lips seems to be in a good mood¡° How do you know? " Chapter 448 Different from Yang Sheng''s impression on Letong, Ji Rui''s impression on Letong has always been that he is quite dull and old-fashioned. I didn''t mention it before. Even if I became a lover with him now, this impression hasn''t changed much. Of course, after Le Tong slowly understood his past, he vaguely understood that it was not his fault that he would be so boring, old-fashioned and mean, but that he had spent most of his 31 years alone. Maybe it''s because, when he lost his mother when he was young, the father didn''t care or kiss him, and the woman who indirectly killed her mother took a pair of sons to brush the sense of existence in front of him all day, that his psychology was so dark and his character was so rigid. In the past, she was his subordinate. His psychology was dark and his character was old-fashioned. Although he was an eyesore, he didn''t get in her way. But now, she is his lover, naturally can''t see him always carrying a pool of stagnant water like depressing mood to live. It''s good for him to stimulate him once in a while! All of a sudden, Yue Tong, who has such an idea, takes advantage of Luo Yifan. And Ji Rui, over the years, can let him care about people or things is really not much, but to this Luo Yifan, but is still worried. Although Luo Yifan has been sent to another city by his tricks, he can''t let go of the good time he missed when he thinks of the meeting between Luo Yifan and Letong. Now it''s even more uncomfortable to hear Letong admit that Luo Yi is a good person. "Of course I know. Haven''t you been his birthday partner?" Turning over these old accounts, Ji Rui is like knocking over the whole jar of vinegar. Letong turns a white eye secretly, remembering those sarcastic words he said to himself at the cocktail party on Luo Yifan''s birthday. She can''t help grinding her teeth. "Yes, I remember that everyone praised us as a good match at that time." Letong decided to take the opportunity to get back the grievances she suffered at that time. Ji Rui''s face sank, "what? Now it''s a pity? " Ji Rui is about to vomit blood because he is angry with Letong or himself. He never thinks he is stingy, but it''s a long time since Luo Yifan''s birthday party. How can he still be worried about that? Yue Tong looked at his face carefully by the light of the street lamp, "yes, it''s a pity..." Looking at his face more taut more tight, Letong heart Shuang to burst! Once upon a time, she was bullied by Ji Rui, but she had to hold her breath and pretend to be a little white rabbit. At that time, she secretly scolded herself for being cheap. Now, I finally have a chance to return this breath. It''s really cool! Letong doesn''t think there is anything wrong with her bad taste. Instead, she thinks that this can not only stimulate Ji Rui to finally look like a living man, but also express her former grievance. It''s not too much to kill two birds with one stone. Letong is still in the dark and complacent, "Ga!" The car suddenly stopped at the side of the road without warning. Le Tong, who rushes forward and is pulled back by the seat belt, looks at the angry man in the driver''s seat with a bit of panic. "Letong!" "..." Letong hasn''t recovered from the shock of the emergency brake, and he just stares at him. "Do you come out to eat baked sweet potato or do you really want to piss me off?" Ji Rui stares at Le Tong and roars in a low voice. Letong reacts and blinks, looking at him innocently. "Ah? Why am I angry with you? " Letong has always been very good at pretending to be a fool. "What''s the matter with you and Luo Yifan?" Ji Rui was jealous of Luo Yifan before, but he always thought that Letong had no special feelings for Luo Yifan. Between them, it was only Luo Yifan''s wishful thinking. Moreover, from Huang Sheng''s survey data and Le Tong''s own statement, it shows that Le Tong has never been in love before, and she is her first love. Therefore, even if he was jealous of Luo Yifan and met Letong earlier than him, he still had a great sense of superiority in his heart. But just now her words, but seem to hint, Letong to Luo Yifan, also had some ulterior careful thinking. So, the sense of superiority that I have always felt is actually a way to deceive myself and others? Her first love is not herself, but the damned Luo Yifan? The car stops under the street lamp. In the bright light, Ji Rui has two clusters of extremely prosperous flames in his eyes. As the culprit of lighting up the two fires, Le Tong really sees the changes in men''s expressions. I have to admit that Ji Rui, who is obviously angry but endures like a little daughter-in-law, makes Letong want to laugh. "Ji Rui, you think too much..." Once upon a time, this man always said that he thought too much. In fact, he always thought too much! His suspicious character made her suffer a lot. She didn''t want to suffer from it in the future. "What do you mean, Letong?" Ji Rui stares at Letong with cannibal eyes, puts his hand on the steering wheel, and makes a fist. Letong glanced at him, shrugged and said calmly, "I don''t mean much. You think too much." Ji Rui''s corner of the mouth smoked two times, Le Tong even heard the voice that he grinds teeth fiercely. Ji Rui took a deep breath and tried to suppress his unhappiness and jealousy. "How good is Luo Yifan?" Burning eyes, like a hole in her face. "He is very good!" Letong meets his sight without fear. Seeing that he is about to get angry, she suddenly leans over, her cool lips skimming over his tight lips. "Unfortunately, I didn''t fall in love with him..." Yue Tong glanced at the dull man and then said, "but I fell in love with you, a boring, old-fashioned and bad man!" The man who was pulled up from hell suddenly turned his eyes from the gray desert into a green oasis. His eyes were slightly bent and his lips were slightly raised. "Your first love is me!" The confidence of President Ji Da, who was trampled into the dust just now, soared to the state of explosion, and he couldn''t help it. Letong is not in a hurry to respond to him. She pulls her body back and sits on the copilot. She looks at him quietly and nods. "Yes, my first love is you..." Ji Rui gets the approval of the client and is even more overjoyed. He leans over and his face is getting closer and closer. He is about to kiss her lips, but her raised hand is against her lips. Ji Rui picked pick eyebrow, the eyes are full of don''t understand and dissatisfaction Yue Tong stares at him and says what he hasn''t finished. "It doesn''t mean that the last man is also you!" Ji Rui''s eyes were darkened, but soon, the light was burning again. He pulled her hand slightly, and her lips fell on the corner of her lips. "I''m your first man, absolutely, and the last one!" Chapter 449 Ji Rui, who gets out of the car first, turns around and opens the copilot''s door. He reaches in and takes Letong out of the car. Walking down from the car, Letong is still in an ignorant state of severe brain hypoxia. As for the cause of her brain hypoxia, the culprit is naturally holding her president Ji da. As long as it''s a man who hears his girlfriend in love saying that his last man may not be him, he will be mad, not to mention Ji Rui''s overbearing man. After the vicious declaration of sovereignty, Ji Rui, the incarnation of ghost animal, does nothing but plug Letong''s lips with her mouth, so that she can''t say anything that makes him scratch his heart and lung except for the gasp of "no, no...". Of course, he can also choose to turn her over and slap her in the ass as a punishment, but he prefers to seal her with a kiss, which is a direct and romantic solution. "We''re going to have roast mutton!" The president of Jida, who has been well moistened, has swept away the haze before. He embraces Letong, who is floating in his steps, and walks towards the noisy snack street. Until sitting down on the simple table and chair of the barbecue stall, Letong gradually returned to his normal state of thinking. The proprietress serves two cups of tea on a tray. Letong asks the proprietress to cook ten kebabs of mutton and three chicken wings. When the enthusiastic proprietress hears that she wants to eat roasted sweet potato, she sends her teenage son to buy it for Letong at the end of the street. When the landlady walks away, Letong stares at the shameless man sitting opposite. The more he looks, the more unbalanced he is. He is her first love, yes, but she is also his first love. Why is it that he is so familiar with the intimate drama between lovers, but she is always like a yellow haired girl who is not familiar with the world. She is so astringent and passive that she is always easily controlled and moved by him? Is it true that in this respect, there is also a theory of talent? "Ji Rui, tell me the truth!" Letong''s tone is not very friendly, staring at his line of sight, like staring at the enemy who killed his father. "What?" Ji Rui is in a good mood and is determined to be a good boyfriend. "You really... Really haven''t had a girlfriend?" Letong is not a fussy person. In particular, he is 31 years old. No matter what he looks like, family background, financial resources, everything is standing at the top of the tower. He says that his ex girlfriend can form a company. It is estimated that a lot of people will believe him. It can be said that he had never had a girlfriend before her, but he was not convincing. "Nothing but you!" Ji Rui''s attitude is very sincere, so he almost raised his hand to swear. "You don''t believe it?" Ji Rui, holding the table in his hand, leans slightly towards her, and his burning eyes fall on her face. Before, Letong had always believed in it, but in retrospect, all his intimacy during this period seemed to be very skillful. How could he be a novice who had never been in love? The hesitation in Letong''s eyes makes Ji Rui nervous. He doesn''t know why she doesn''t believe it, but he has never had any affair with any other woman. Even if a woman like coco is a childhood sweetheart and bears the name of his fiancee, he has never had any intimate contact with her, let alone a formal relationship with her. "Letong, if it wasn''t for you, I would think I was asexual. In the past 30 years, I haven''t had any thoughts about any man or woman. During the restless period of my youth, I studied in a foreign country. In order to recapture Ji''s family, I even reduced my time to eat and sleep as short as possible. I didn''t have time or mind to think about my feelings. When I was 25 years old, Ji finally came back to me. At that time, the baby had been brought back. Marriage was not necessary for me, but also a thing that I could not do. I''m not a patient person. Naturally, I don''t know much about taste. It''s almost like putting a knife on my neck to ask me to spend time and effort to coax others. In this case, why do I have to suffer? " Ji Rui is not a talkative person. It''s not too much to say that he spared words like gold. If the person sitting opposite is not the one he cares about, he may even save humming. But in the face of Le Tong''s doubt, he can only rack his brains to sum up his mental journey over the years, and try to express his feelings and mood as succinctly as possible. Even if she doesn''t believe it all, it''s better than that she always looks at his feelings for her with a skeptical attitude. These words, Letong never heard Ji Rui mention. Presumably, a person like him likes to keep everything in his heart. To communicate with others and talk to others, these means of communication are necessary for others, but they are cumbersome and superfluous for him. "According to you, don''t you put a knife around your neck and ask for your own guilt now?" Le Tong took a drink from her glass, thinking that Ji Zong''s eloquence is really not good, and she doesn''t even understand the basic words to coax girls. No wonder you haven''t been in love at the age of 31. However, in other words, it seems that a man with such conditions as he coaxes his women one after another, so he doesn''t need to coax anyone at all. In this way, if those women who would rather stick him upside down know that Letong not only occupies the name of his girlfriend, but also tries to stimulate him from time to time to provoke him. I''m afraid they want to drown her with a mouthful of saliva. See Le Tong so misunderstanding, Ji Rui is not urgent, take up the cup, but hesitated. The opposite Le Tong raises eyebrows and looks like a good play. Ji Rui clenched his teeth, stuck the cup to his lips and took a sip of tea. "That''s when I don''t feel for you. When I find that I like you, I know that patience and interest are directly proportional to feelings. How much you like it, how much patience and interest you have. Moreover, I found that if you are happy, I will be very happy. If you are not happy, I will not feel better. So, huaxinsi to make you happy is to make myself happy. It''s fun, not suffering. " The injustice in Letong''s heart has been gradually recovered. Obviously, she is convinced by Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, I thought your excellent eloquence would only appear on the negotiation table. Unexpectedly, coaxing girls is also a set. No wonder so many famous families have to stick it up regardless of their faces." Even if he was convinced, he still couldn''t help turning over his "romantic old accounts". Ji Rui originally had a serious face, but now he looked at her with a narrow smile. "Girl, are you jealous? Jealous? " Yue Tong, who was said to be on his mind, took up the cup and gulped all the tea in it. Chapter 450 "It''s good to be jealous. Sour helps digestion. Anyway, didn''t you order ten kebabs of roast mutton and three chicken wings?" Ji Rui sees that Letong doesn''t make a sound. He just fills his head with water and can''t help laughing and teasing her. It turns out that bad taste is contagious. Just now, he himself had a big jar of vinegar, and he was so angry that he almost couldn''t help putting Letong in the car. But now he is in a very good mood. At first hearing that she questioned him for those women who had never existed before, he could not help but hastily get away from him for fear that she might misunderstand something. Now, in retrospect, my chest has been filled with pleasure unconsciously. Even the jar of sour vinegar just brewed before has been neutralized by bursts of sweetness, and I can''t turn over any more waves of sour wind and vinegar. It is said that there is love as much as there is hate. Is the combination of jealousy and love the same? How jealous is love? If so, he should love her very much. And she, too, loves him very much! Otherwise, she won''t be angry for those celebrities who can''t even name them. Le Tong, who poured all the tea in the cup into his stomach, put down the cup slowly and asked, staring at him with gnashing teeth. "Mr. Ji, is this revenge?" Ji Rui smiles. He reaches over and grabs her hand on the table. His fingers gently knead her cool fingertips. "Am I such a careful man? Besides, what did you do to me? Why should I take revenge on you? " Ji Rui blinks his eyes. His light green eyes are shining with deep and charming brilliance under the street lamp. Just, see in the eyes of Le Tong, then how many some dazzling. "Of course you''re not a careful person, but you''ll get what you want." Letong hums coldly. Just as the boss''s wife brings up the kebab, Letong takes one and chews it fiercely. She treats the kebab as the hateful demon Ji. Ji Rui was crowned with such a dishonorable hat, but he was not annoyed. He still held her hand in one hand, circled her fingertips, held her cheek in the other hand, and looked at her with a smile. He pulled a bunch of mutton into her mouth. With the action of chewing, the round cheeks were drum by drum, which was really lovely. "In the past, I always suspected that the strange temperament of the baby was a genetic mutation. Now it seems that it''s not the same thing at all." Letong puffed his cheek and said, "yes, fortunately, the baby is not like you, facial paralysis and cold blood." "Well, I think so, too." Ji Rui smiles and responds. At the moment, he was in such a good mood that he let her eat the meat kebab and scold him. He didn''t reply. Occasionally, he would recognize his mistake with a low eyebrow. Letong''s mood has not relaxed like today for a long time. She knows that men favor her and follow her. As she says, the coquetry in her tone becomes more and more intense. Usually always calm and self-sustaining face, now unconsciously softened a lot, canthus brow, inadvertently revealed the happiness of a little woman''s unique coquettish and flattery. Ji Rui originally sat opposite her. Later, he directly sat next to her, hugged her and listened to her talking about some old things from a distance. From a slight complaint to him, she slowly talked about her own experiences when she was young. Ji Rui still doesn''t speak much, but she takes her experience and complaints seriously in mind, and reflects on herself. In the future, she will never do anything stupid to her. She is not in a good mood all day. Ji Rui is afraid that she will hold herself back. Now he sees her open her heart and complain about being coquettish with him. He is very happy and distressed. "Don''t you eat it?" In the blink of an eye, Letong ate half of the kebab on the plate, which reflected that the man just listened to himself, and didn''t seem to have eaten anything. "I..." Ji Rui didn''t finish his words, he was blocked by the chicken wing arm that Le Tong handed over. "Eat it. It''s delicious." Letong takes the hot lemon tea on the table and takes a sip. Ji Rui frowns and hands the straw to his mouth. "Hot? Have a drink. " Ji Rui, who is slightly addicted to cleanliness, doesn''t mean to resist the lemon tea. He opens his mouth with a straw in his mouth and takes two mouthfuls of it. "Do you mean to be stingy and ask the landlady to buy a cup of lime tea Ji Rui specially ordered the landlady to send someone to the hot drink shop opposite to buy this cup of hot lemon tea. "I don''t like it!" If it wasn''t for Letong, Ji Rui would never have been sitting in a street stall eating roast chicken wings and drinking cheap lemon tea. "Tut Tut, Mr. Ji finally told the truth." Letong curls her mouth and teases, takes the cup back, bites the straw and drinks all the lime tea in the cup. Ji Rui is a little angry. "Why don''t you leave me some? The chicken wings are very hot. Don''t eat them." With a lift of her hand, Letong throws the cup into the dustbin, stands up and walks to the drink shop across the street. Ji Rui tears the chicken wings that are so hot that he can hardly control his tears. His eyes have been following her figure. The street is about ten meters wide. Ji Rui watched Letong walk to the drink shop and lie on tiptoe in front of the counter. She thought she was looking for something to drink. She had been lying on the counter for a long time. After Ji Rui had eaten all the spicy chicken wings, she went back with a bag in her hand and a bag in her hand. "Here you are." Letong takes a drink out of the drink bag and pushes it to Ji Rui. Ji Rui raised his chin toward her and opened his mouth slightly. Le Tong Leng for a moment, reaction come over, just understand he this is to want to feed him to drink? Letong a black line, a little can''t accept, that always face paralysis president, into the present so with a little childish appearance. "Can''t you drink it yourself?" Letong doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, but thinks that this kind of thing is too intentional, and the picture will be very strange. "No!" Ji Rui plays Lai. Yue Tong looked around and found that there were no lovers feeding each other around. But he, unconsciously, gave him a few mouthfuls of hot lemon tea. Admitting his fate, he inserted the straw and handed it to his mouth. The man took a sip and was slightly surprised. "Ginseng tea?" "Well, you can''t eat spicy? It''s heat clearing and detoxification! " Ji Rui doesn''t like spicy food. Letong knows that. He should be afraid that she is now such a body, can not stand such exciting food, so he just ate all those chicken wings. Ji Rui obediently drank up the ginseng tea and put the paper bag containing the roasted sweet potato into her hand, "your roasted sweet potato, eat while it''s hot!" Letong finally ate the roasted sweet potato she had been thinking about all night. She could not express her satisfaction. She narrowed her eyes slightly, like a cat basking in the sun, enjoying herself. Ji Rui raises his eyes and sweeps around a couple of lovers. He takes back his eyes and looks down at her. His heart is warm and his eyes are full of doting love. Chapter 451 I don''t know if Ji Rui has talked to Baobao. After his sixth birthday, he never mentioned that he wanted to have a younger brother or sister. Letong''s heart is naturally full of guilt. At first, it''s about her baby. Later, as her relationship with Ji Rui heats up, the guilt erupts from time to time. "Ji Rui, if my body is like this all the time..." one night, after studying, Letong was forced to drink a bowl full of bitter and hard Chinese medicine by someone, and nestled up to him, hoping to open his mouth. Ji Rui holding her shoulder, did not wait for her to finish, fingertips against her lips, words interrupt her. "Don''t just think about what you don''t have. It''s important for me to take good care of myself. You should know that I don''t like children. It took me several years. Now it''s hard for me to offer snacks to my baby. One of them is enough. I don''t want to bother us with more kids. " Ji Rui is right. More than a year ago, he didn''t care much for the baby and didn''t love him much. He knows that he is not a qualified father strictly speaking. Part of the reason why he and his baby can have a harmonious relationship now is that the baby takes the initiative to please him. In addition, the baby''s illness makes him cherish his baby son more and more. If he does not associate with Letong now, he will not have any vision for a new little life. Therefore, he and Letong may not be able to have children in the future. Even if they had made him regret, it was just a flash of emotion. In his heart, what worried him more was Letong''s health. But even if Ji Rui says so, the guilt in Letong''s heart still can''t be reduced by half, but on the surface, he pretends to be convinced. After that night, Letong didn''t tell Ji Rui about the child, but she took medicine every day without any complaints. Two people living under the same roof know more and more. With the deepening of understanding, the prejudice against the other side will gradually disappear. After those prejudices were corrected, they turned into a touch of love, which gradually accumulated in their hearts, and the wall of their feelings became higher and stronger. Obviously, it was more and more difficult for external factors to shake their feelings. Even though, none of these two people promised that they would live with each other forever and accompany each other to the end of the world, they really have the determination and consensus to go on. Letong has always believed that she and Ji Rui are people of two worlds, no matter from thought to growing environment. Two people live together, there will be a lot of friction and running in. Although, because of her baby, she and Ji Rui have been living together for several months, at that time, her relationship with Ji Rui only stayed on friendship. At that time, she was relatively polite to Ji Rui. Now, she and Ji Rui have become lovers. Most of the time, she appears in front of Ji Rui as the completely real one. As she said, the real she occasionally willfully makes small temper, occasionally plays pranks childishly, and occasionally loses her temper arrogantly She thought that Ji Rui, such a domineering and domineering man, might not be able to accept her like this. As everyone knows, Ji Rui does not only show any dislike to her, but also spoil her and coax her without principle. Such Ji Rui, very strange, but let Letong very sweet. Naturally, she is not a person who can only make small temper, mischief and lose temper. For Ji Rui and Baobao, she even spends more time and effort to take care of them than before. However, Ji Rui always arranges all the household chores to Aunt Guan for the reason that she and her health are in poor condition, while Letong can cook on Saturdays and Sundays, and the kitchen has almost become her forbidden area on normal working days. Letong is a person who can''t spare time. The kitchen is forbidden, which makes her a little at a loss. After three or two days of idling in the apartment, she finally finds a new pleasure. At dusk, Ji Rui, who came home from the outside, stood at the entrance to change his shoes. As soon as he heard the door ring, he ran out to meet his mother and son. "Baby..." Ji Rui changed his shoes, pulled his tie and yelled in the direction of the living room. "I''m here..." The baby''s crisp voice seems to come from far away. Until Ji Rui enters the living room, he sees two figures outside the floor glass, one big and one small, squatting in front of the flowers outside the terrace, not knowing what they are playing with. Ji Rui throws his coat and tie on the sofa, strides over and pushes open the balcony door. "What are you doing?" Probe out, and then see clearly, the original mother and son, one with scissors, one with a shovel, in playing with pruning that plate of a person high enough to have a big pot. "Daddy, mommy and I are cutting flowers and plants." The baby shakes the shovel full of soil and shows off to Ji Rui. Ji Rui frowned. For this kind of thing, just find a gardener to trim it regularly. Why work hard? "Letong, didn''t you run through several major government departments today? Why are you doing this now? " Ji Rui is a little unhappy. Letong runs all day for a piece of approval. Mingming comes back half an hour earlier than him. He doesn''t have a good rest, but squats on the windy terrace to suffer. Le Tong turns to see him one eye, disapprove of tunnel. "It''s the car, not me!" Without waiting for Ji Rui to retort, she said, "today''s baby has a practical operation, which is a planting operation. It happens that the potted branches and leaves are too luxuriant to be pruned, and the nutrition can''t be supplied, so I will complete this practical operation with my baby." Ji Rui saw that she didn''t want to go back to the living room to have a rest. She twisted her eyebrows, pursed her lips, untied her sleeve, rolled up her sleeve neatly, took a pair of scissors from the toolbox, and squatted down. "I''ll help you, too. Make it early and eat early." Letong looked at him with concern. "Are you hungry?" Ji Rui sighed, "it''s you and baby who are hungry. You two are hungry!" But Letong was not worried at all, "my baby and I ate some snacks to pad our belly, not hungry. However, it''s good for you to help. I''ll move the pot of orchids. The original pot is a little small. " Without waiting for Ji Rui to respond, she has stood up and picked up the flowerpot the size of a washbasin on the shelf on one side of the terrace. "Leave it, I''ll move it!" Ji Rui can''t help feeling a little angry. Is the woman tossing herself or him? The flowerpot is full of mud, at least dozens of Jin. Can she move her thin arms and legs? Even if it can be moved, what should I do if I accidentally flash my waist? "Ji Rui, please accompany me to buy some flowers tomorrow. The terrace is very big. I think a variety of flowers will be beautiful if they bloom later." Letong follows Ji Rui with the flowerpot, not afraid to die. Chapter 452 After Yang Sheng left, Ji Rui and Letong are more and more busy. Ji Rui thinks that Letong, who is overworked on weekdays, should take a good rest at home on a rare day off. But Ji Rui can''t bear to refuse her when she thinks that this is the first time that Letong is interested in the furnishings and layout of the apartment and actively participates in it. Worried about her health, Ji Rui can''t help but be secretly happy. She is so active. It seems that she really takes this place as the common home of him, her and Bao. Ji Rui, with such a contradictory idea, after breakfast the next day, after a tug of war, finally happily embraces Letong in one hand and the baby in the other. "What else do you want to buy besides flowers?" Ji Rui makes up his mind that as long as Letong likes it, even if she says that the house has to be completely shoveled from the ceiling to the floor and redecorated again, he doesn''t care. "Not yet." Yue Tong answers honestly. Since the car, Ji Rui''s eyes have been glued to Letong. The baby, who was completely ignored, pulled his clothes, raised his face and asked, "Daddy, can the baby raise a little turtle?" Baby likes goldfish and all the aquatic animals, but Ji Rui only knows that baby likes it when he accompanies Letong to check the nest. Ji Rui felt more and more that Baobao was not as unruly and willful as he thought. He was even more like a little cotton padded jacket than many other people''s daughters. This is a requirement that can be easily met, but he never mentioned it. Or, in fact, he once mentioned that he never cared and didn''t care at all? Think of this possibility, Ji Rui can''t help but secretly scold the former careless and heartless self. "Of course, you can buy the fish tank, OK?" Ji Rui looks at the baby with smiling eyes, raises his hand, and pinches the baby''s face, which gradually recovers its plumpness. "Good!" The baby looks very happy, blinks two big black eyes, hooks Ji Rui''s neck, and makes a loud boo on his face. "In addition to the little turtle, can the baby buy other little goldfish?" Ji Rui took his little butt and patted it hard. "Of course, whether it''s big goldfish or small goldfish, you can buy them as long as your baby likes them!" After realizing that he was too careless with his baby, Ji Rui naturally wanted to make up for it. "If the baby wants to raise a crocodile, do you want to buy it?" Sit beside of music Tong smile ground to interrupt to ask a way. Ji Rui thought for a moment. After a pause of a second or two, he asked the baby seriously, "does the baby really want to raise an alligator?" Baobao rubs Ji Rui''s neck in his arms and turns to look at Letong. The mother and son look at each other. The smart little guy instantly understands what Mommy means. "Well, I really want to!" In the dark eyes, the light of expectation is shining. Ji Rui''s brain turned quickly and looked at Letong uncertainly. "I have a villa in the western suburb with a big garden. It should not be a problem to build an alligator pool, or shall we move there?" Le Tong Leng for a while, she really did not expect, Ji Rui can accommodate the baby to such a degree. But the purpose of mother and son is to make fun of Ji Rui. Obviously, the baby is just like her. I didn''t expect that Daddy would answer so easily. Little guy really has no choice. After all, this apartment has only been in for a few days, and he likes living here very much. Of course, he would like to live here, just because, here, Mommy will accompany him and daddy. If he moves to a villa, who knows if Mommy will move with him? The baby, who has a thousand twists and turns in his mind, decides to throw the problem back to Mommy. Letong received the baby''s look for help and said, "western suburb? No, it''s so far away! It''s not convenient for baby to go to school and for you to go to work. Besides, I''m so far away from you that it''s hard to meet you. " It''s obvious that she''s trying to round it up. Ji Rui immediately grasped the point of her words, if father and son decided to move to the western suburbs, she would stay in her own nest. Although, the point that Letong wants to say is different from what he understands. But the result is the same, that is, she won''t move with them, Ji Rui quickly dismissed and denied the idea of moving to Xijiao villa. "Yes, it''s too far. Forget it." Letong finally agrees to move in with him. Ji Rui can''t guarantee that if he moves out, Letong is willing to move out with him. After all, although they live under the same roof, they are still in the stage of mutual understanding and running in, which is not really cohabitation. The smart baby looked down the steps and said immediately. "In fact, the baby doesn''t like crocodiles very much. If the baby wants to see them, mom and dad will accompany him to the animal park, right?" Finally, the two big and one small companies reached a consensus and bought more than ten pots of potted plants in the flower and tree market. Ji Rui doesn''t want Letong to work hard, so he specially orders the boss to repair the potted plants before sending them. The boss repeatedly nods and agrees to let Ji Rui leave the delivery address, and guarantees to send the potted plants to your house within three days. Walking out of the flower and tree shop, the three people walked in the direction of the area marked "aquatic animals". The process of picking goldfish and turtles is much faster than picking potted plants. The shopkeeper laughed so happily that he followed the baby and waited on the young man himself. His store is not big. He seldom meets such a rich customer. A few years old kid points to the fish, whether it''s thousands or even tens of thousands. The handsome guy with a cold face but a faint smile at the corner of his mouth will say to him, "I want the tail, too!" Letong looks at the baby''s little hand, which is worth more than 100000 yuan of her annual salary, and flies away easily, which makes her flesh ache. "Baby, these fish are too expensive. Your father and I don''t know anything about fish farming. Why don''t we buy some ordinary goldfish first and then buy some expensive ones after you take care of the fish?" The shopkeeper was in a hurry. Seeing that tens of thousands of money has been put into the pocket, there is no time to cover the heat. How can people pull it back? "Miss, you don''t have to worry about the fish. We have special technicians here. Within two months after the sale of the goldfish, we can enjoy the professional technical service of on-the-spot delivery. You can leave an address and telephone number, and I will take care of the goldfish every day according to your requirements. " Letong hesitates to take a look at Ji Rui. Originally, the money for buying fish will not be used by her. The owner of the money has no opinion. What does she interfere in? Ji Rui seems to see her mind, stretched out his hand to hold her hand, pinched her palm, turned his head and said to the shopkeeper. "Boss, she''s right. You''d better choose something cheaper first. As a child, fish farming is just for the fun of raising. If you always let your workers play with it, he will lose the fun. " Chapter 453 Boss a pair of toothache bitter gourd face, distressed that put into the pocket of money to fly. Fortunately, Ji Rui didn''t buy those expensive goldfish after listening to Letong''s words. Instead, he chose some good-looking goldfish with ordinary price. However, when he chose the aquarium and utensils, he habitually chose the most expensive ones. This time, Letong can''t find a suitable reason to say anything, because the boss said that these appliances are durable and have a high safety factor, and even children won''t be hurt by occasional bumps, while those cheap products are hard to guarantee. Concerning the safety of the baby, Letong naturally will not be stingy, and the boss''s face, finally from bitter gourd into a blooming flower. The three people happily walked around the market and bought a lot of things. The store basically promised to deliver them to the door within three days. Without any burden, Ji Rui carried the baby on his shoulder, made the little guy smile happily, and rode on Ji Rui''s neck with an air. He said a lot of interesting things, but he didn''t stop talking. It''s almost noon when he comes out of the flower and bird market. Ji Rui suggests that he find a restaurant nearby for lunch. Letong and Baobao have no objection. Just not far from the market, there is a famous Chinese restaurant chain. Several people walk directly past without driving. Stepping into the hotel compound, the manager came to know Xiao Li, "brother Li, what brings you here today?" Xiao Li pointed to the front of a family of three, "Oh, accompany our president to dinner." The manager didn''t see Ji Rui. After listening to Xiao Li''s introduction, he ran to show the way and led several people into the best elegant room in the shop. There is a big glass window in the Yajian. The monkey like baby can''t bear to open the glass door and run out. There is a small fish pond outside. There are colorful goldfish in the fish pond. There is a bunch of green bamboo fence beside the fish pond. Sitting in the Yajian, you can have a very wide and comfortable sight. "I haven''t been here to eat before. The environment is pretty good." Ji Rui took the tea from the manager. The manager poured the tea to Letong and said respectfully, "Mr. Ji, today, first try our signature dish and give some advice. Turning around, I''ll give Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji two VIP cards. If you like, you can always come and sit down." Ji Rui answers politely. After the manager makes a cup of tea, he goes out to make a meal for them in person. "Baby is very happy today!" Ji Rui sipped his tea, and his eyes fell on the small figure lying on the edge of the fish pond in the yard, chasing and teasing a group of goldfish with small bamboo branches. "As for children, they are fond of playing, and they are extroverted. They have been banned for more than half a year, which is naturally like a cage bird." Letong''s eyes also fall on the baby with Ji Rui''s eyes. "By the way, just now when you and your baby went to buy fish food, Dr. Dong called." Ji Rui doesn''t want to say this in front of the baby. "What did he say?" Letong is very nervous, afraid to hear some bad news. Ji Rui put his hand on the back of her hand and gently swept to comfort her, "it''s OK, it''s good news!" Letong was relieved and heard Ji Rui say, "Dr. Dong showed his master the results of the baby''s physical examination last time. After studying for a few days, his master said that the baby''s physical recovery is better than that of the same case in three years. This situation can definitely be treated as a case to write a paper." Letong face gradually had a smile, "so, the baby is safe through the observation period?" Dr. Dong once said that it usually takes three years for a case like Baobao to pass the observation period safely. Therefore, Letong and Ji Rui dare not relax at all about the baby''s physical condition. Ji Rui didn''t shake his head, but he nodded, which made Letong''s heart raise again. "Dr. Dong didn''t say that, but it''s certain that the baby''s current situation is very optimistic. He also said that his master would come here before the Spring Festival, and then give the baby a more comprehensive and in-depth examination. It is estimated that there will be a conclusion by then. " Le Tong slightly frowned, thoughtfully staring at the baby outside the yard, and sighed. Ji Rui hears her sigh, holds her hand tightly, soft voice pacifies a way. "Don''t worry. The baby is optimistic and healthy. He will survive." Le Tong didn''t pay attention to him, the frown that wring seems to be more wring more tight. "According to Dr. Dong, the disease may be caused by heredity..." Ji Rui is worried. What Dr. Dong said is actually one of the possible causes of the disease. It''s not certain. However, Letong''s temperament makes it difficult for her not to take the responsibility to herself. Therefore, he told Dr. Dong before that, don''t mention it to Letong. But people are not as good as heaven, and she still thinks about it. "Letong, you think too much. There are many pathogenic factors for this disease. Heredity is only one of the possibilities. Moreover, the baby will be OK. It''s meaningless to investigate these." Ji Rui said, how can Letong not understand. But as a mother, unless she is sure that her baby is 100% recovered, her guilt and guilt will always occupy her heart. Letong, who has been playing with her baby in the yard for a long time, is in a good mood. She smiles and leads her baby to open the door of Yajian. The food is delicious. Letong and Baobao are very happy. Baobao is the first to eat two bowls of rice. When checking out, the manager brings in two VIP cards to Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, is the food suitable for you and your wife?" In fact, his question was a bit superfluous. The eight dishes and one soup with rice and dessert, almost all of which showed that the dishes here were absolutely delicious. "Well, it''s good!" Ji Rui took the VIP card and handed it to Letong. He almost never used the VIP card, because his face alone is better than any VIP card. "After that, please ask Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji to take care of you a lot. Speaking of that, our hotel can have some relatives with Mr. Ji." Ji Rui didn''t understand. He glanced at the manager and said, "Oh?" "Mr. Ji, you are a busy man. I don''t know and I''m not surprised. Our hotel changed its boss about a year ago. The boss is the brother-in-law of the second young master of the Ji family. " Ji Rui didn''t pay much attention to the manager''s words at first. Later, he sat in the car and thought about it carefully. He gradually got worried. "Xiao Li, you need to send someone to check the affairs of Ji Wen''s father-in-law''s family in recent years. The more detailed, the better." Letong was holding her baby and saying something. Hearing this, she looked at him in surprise, but Ji Rui didn''t want to explain it. Letong swallowed all the questions she had just raised in her heart. Chapter 454 Back in the apartment, after a long morning''s tossing, the baby is naturally driven to take a nap by Ji Rui. Even Letong is also driven to sleep by Ji Rui. When both of them enter the bedroom, Ji Rui, who is left in the living room, takes his laptop and sits on the sofa in the living room to check several important emails in the mailbox. Ji Rui is so absorbed that he doesn''t even know when Letong will open the bedroom door and come out. Ji Rui doesn''t look up until a cup of steaming coffee is put on the coffee table in front of him. "I asked you to take a nap. Why do you bother about this again?" Letong''s intention to make a strong coffee for him really moved him, but he wanted her to have a good rest more than a cup of delicious coffee, so he couldn''t help frowning and blaming her. To his reproach, Le Tong does not care, "cannot sleep!" Then he turned and took a small jar of cookies from the locker, put them next to the coffee and sat down beside him. "When I was making coffee, my elder martial brother called. We talked for a while. Listening to his tone, he seemed to have some difficulties. Do you know that?" Ji Rui''s eyes flashed a piece of confusion, "is that right? I haven''t heard from him. I''ll give him a call later. " But Letong vetoed his idea, "don''t, he didn''t tell you, he certainly didn''t want to trouble you, otherwise, you let people inquire." Ji Rui thinks about it and nods to show his approval¡° That''s right. I''ll ask my friends in Beijing for information. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry about it. " Even if Ji Rui said that, Letong''s face was still worried. Remembering that Yang Sheng had complained to her, she seemed to dislike the fact that he was born in a rich family. "Elder martial brother, he..." what does Le Tong want to ask? On second thought, he thinks it''s someone else''s private affair. It''s always wrong to ask in private. "There are many brothers in the last generation of the Yang family. His father is the eldest, but his father has only one son. He is the eldest son. A few years ago, he fell out with Mr. Yang for something and went out to fight himself. Now when he goes back, he will be rejected or calculated. It''s very normal." Although Ji Rui hasn''t inquired and doesn''t know the details, he can still guess the troubles Yang Sheng can encounter. The Yang family is the only one in the north. There are few other families who dare to offend him. Although Yang Sheng didn''t have a title for the time being when he went back this time, people with a little brain outside all know that most of Yang Sheng''s generation have straw bags, so Yang Sheng is the one who can become a great tool. It''s also because of this that Mr. Yang would pull down his face and take back Yang Sheng who had been away from home for several years. No matter how stupid other aristocratic families are, they are not going to provoke Yang Sheng, the future successor, at this time. Naturally, it is his own family who dares to cause trouble for Yang Sheng. This is the first time that Letong has heard about Yang Sheng. After hearing this, she is a little relieved about Yang Sheng''s situation. After all, Yang Sheng is not a straw bag. In addition, since master Yang can let him go back, he will help him secretly. Rest assured, Letong turns her head into the baby''s bedroom to help her clean up her clothes. Half an hour later, she hugs a lot of brand-new clothes cleaned from the baby''s wardrobe and asks aunt Guan to take them to the orphanage. When she finished, she saw Ji Rui sitting on the sofa waving to her. "I''ve inquired about Yang Sheng." Ji Rui pats the position beside him and signals Letong to sit down and say. Letong sits down obediently. Ji Rui takes a deep look at her and habitually raises her hand to put the hair tip on her cheek behind her ear. Waiting for Letong to sit down and put on an appearance of listening attentively, Ji ruicai said slowly. "It''s estimated that Yang Sheng will be a big event this time!" Yue Tong is startled. She was comforted before, and then she is uneasy again. "Can he make it? His grandfather will help him, won''t he Letong is worried, but still with a trace of expectation. Ji Rui shook his head, "if I guess correctly, this is a game of master Yang." "What?" Letong really doesn''t understand. Is Mr. Yang''s brain pinched by the door? Actually set up a bureau to harm my grandson? Ji Rui sees that Letong is puzzled and patiently explains to her, "what Mr. Yang needs is a person who can afford the whole Yang family and Yang''s enterprise, not a grandson surnamed Yang." Ji Rui is very clear that in her eyes, she must think that tiger poison does not eat children, let alone people. But there are people in this world who value the rise and fall of the whole family and business more than a single grandson. And Yang Yezi, unfortunately, is such a person. "Do you mean that if the elder martial brother can''t solve the problem himself, his grandfather will not help him, but will let him live and die?" In Letong''s eyes, it''s all incredible. Is she too simple, or is the world just so cruel? Clearly should be the most trusted blood relatives, but without hesitation raised the butcher''s knife to cut face to face? Ji Rui sees the expectation extinguished in her eyes. Her beautiful eyes are filled with sadness and worry. Although she can''t bear it, she has to tell the truth. "Probably, that''s right!" Letong suddenly lost her voice. She thought that she had suffered enough humiliation from those relatives a few years ago, but she didn''t expect that there was another kind of kinship, which was more chilling than those she had experienced. "Rich and powerful, are they all like this?" Letong''s voice is not as crisp and clean as usual, but hoarse and powerless with a deep sense of fatigue. Ji Rui knew that she probably thought of herself and her baby. He rubbed her head and said with a smile, "fool, baby is my darling. I will never do that to him. As for his grandfather and uncle... " Mention the family''s close relatives, Ji Rui dun dun, mouth smile not from forbidden to become far fetched up. "With me, I will never let anyone hurt my baby." Letong lowers his head and says nothing. He doesn''t see it. Ji Rui''s deep eyes are staring at the front, and his eyes are shining with cold light. After a while, Ji Rui sees that Letong is still silent. He pats her face and coaxes her tenderly. "Don''t worry, I won''t force my baby like Mr. Yang. In the future, if Baobao doesn''t like to work in Jishi, I''ll look for a professional manager to take care of Jishi''s business. I won''t take this as a shackle for Baobao. " Ji Rui''s appeasement, more or less reassures Letong. Just at this time, there is a sound from the baby''s bedroom. Letong gets up and runs. Ji Rui sees her figure flash into the bedroom, and then picks up the phone and pulls it out. "Lawyer fan?" "Well, yes, it''s me!" "Come to my office tomorrow afternoon. I have something to see you." Chapter 455 The next afternoon, Letong and the advertising department went out to talk about a cooperation case. In Ji Rui''s office, lawyer fan, puzzled, pointed to the terms on the computer screen and confirmed to Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, are you sure that''s right?" Ji Rui nodded, "yes, just do as I say." Lawyer fan is still puzzled, "Mr. Ji, may I ask why?" Ji Rui ignores him and looks over the documents on the desk attentively. Lawyer fan, who had been ignored, hesitated for a moment and finally braved himself to express his doubts. "Mr. Ji, I can understand that you left 50% of your assets to your baby in your will, but although Miss Le is the baby''s own mother, she has no real marital relationship with you for the time being. Do you not feel that you have to take a risk when you transfer 30% of your assets to her name all at once?" Lawyer fan has made wills for many wealthy people over the years, but it is the first time for Ji Rui to make a will that has no protection for him. Even if Baobao is Ji Rui''s only son, the 50% of his assets can only be obtained when Ji Rui dies in an accident. However, Letong, an outsider, can obtain 50% of Ji Rui''s assets when Ji Rui dies in an accident. At present, we only need to sign an asset transfer agreement to obtain 30% of Ji Rui''s current assets for no reason. In other words, after Letong signed the two documents, even if Ji Rui did not have an accident, she could easily become one of the top 100 millionaires in China overnight. In case Ji Rui accidentally dies, she will be richer than Baobao, the prince of Ji family. It''s not too much to say that Letong is the Yellow faced woman who silently supports Ji Rui when he is fighting hard. However, Letong is nothing. In the eyes of lawyer fan, who has been following Ji Rui for many years, Letong just happens to be the baby''s own mother. Among them, I don''t know what dirty means she used to have a baby. She didn''t pay much for Ji Rui. She just accumulated conspiracy and blindly asked for and obtained it. In the view of lawyer fan, Ji Rui at this time, if he is not threatened by Letong with a gun to his head, or is fascinated by Letong, he can''t even distinguish the southeast from the northwest. Ji Rui, who originally didn''t want to pay attention to lawyer fan, raised his head and set his eyes on the other side. Lawyer fan was seen with a cold sweat on his forehead. After a while, Ji Rui closed the document, leaned back, put his arms in his hands, and asked, "why do you feel adventurous?" Lawyer fan shrank for a moment, and after weighing, he still felt that he should tell the truth. Otherwise, he would not know that his regular customer had been cheated. "Mr. Ji, are you not afraid of what Miss Le has done, but covet your fortune?" Ji Rui doesn''t blame him. After all, most people misunderstand such things. "She didn''t do anything, and, to be honest with you, I didn''t even have ten thousand confidence in persuading her to sign the transfer of assets, and so did the will. So, I also want to ask you, is there any way to cheat her into signing these two documents? " Lawyer fan opens his mouth and looks at Ji Rui in surprise. When he sees the smile in the other person''s eyes, he shakes his head and confirms that he is not dazzled. "Mr. Ji, are you sure you are not joking?" Ji Rui''s smile deepened a little. He straightened up, curled his fingers and knocked on the table rhythmically. He said to him with a smile. "I''m not joking. Otherwise, let''s make a bet to see if she will sign these two documents?" Although lawyer fan is confident that he will win, he is still very careful. After all, he is not Ji Rui. He has money that he can''t spend all his life. "Mr. Ji, you can deceive me. How can a poor man like me bet with you?" Ji Rui is still laughing, "bet this matter regardless of status, only points to win or lose, bet is a meal of Longxiang, how?" When lawyer fan heard about the bet, he was a little relieved. "Well, I bet she will sign very easily, or even if not, she will sign at last." Ji Rui replied, "I bet she won''t sign. Of course, I''d rather you win than I lose." After the gamble was settled, lawyer fan carefully read the asset transfer and will several times, confirmed any mistakes, and then printed the transfer and will in quadruplicate. It was nearly five o''clock when Letong came back. After knocking on the door, Ji Rui said she came in, so she pushed the door in. "Mr. Ji! The contract has been settled, and the price is 2% lower than the original one. " As soon as Letong opens the door, he reports the results to Ji Rui. When he sees the person sitting in the reception hall, he is stunned. Then he smiles at the person, "lawyer fan, you are still there." When she went out to work, lawyer fan just came out of the elevator. They met each other. This afternoon has passed, and he is still there. It seems that this is a very difficult matter. With this thought, Letong stands at the door and hesitates to quit, leaving space for Ji Rui and lawyer fan. "Letong, come in. I have something to look for you." Ji Rui seems to see her retreat and beckons to her. Letong is still hesitating, looking at Ji Rui and lawyer fan, "or, I''ll come in after you talk?" With that, he stepped back a few steps, touched the doorknob with his backhand, and was about to screw the door out. "What I talked with lawyer fan has something to do with you. Come here. I''m afraid I''ll eat you?" Ji Rui doesn''t know whether to laugh or to be angry with Letong. Letong takes a serious look at Ji Rui, confirms that he is not joking, and then releases the doorknob and comes over. "It''s very skillful. Minister Lu went there several times in person and didn''t lower the price. As soon as you went out, you lowered the price by 2%. How did you do that?" Ji Rui talks with her about business affairs with a smile. Letong blinked and said with a smile, "don''t worry. This is my secret weapon." Ji Rui also smiles back to her, "OK, I don''t care. Since the price of 2% is pressed down by you using secret weapons, draw 1% to give you a bonus!" This oneself gets, Le Tong pours also not to refuse, "thank Ji Zong!" After Ji Rui and Letong finish their business, lawyer fan raises his chin in the living room of the court. Lawyer fan comes over with a quadruplicate assignment and will, opens one copy each, and pushes it to Letong. Letong is stunned at first. With Ji Rui''s sign, she lowers her head and looks at the words above the document clearly. Her originally mild face immediately changes. "Mr. Ji, what do you mean?" In front of him, this black faced and cold voiced Letong was so strange that he was scared. Shengsheng startled lawyer fan. Chapter 456 In front of him, Letong, who is black faced and cold, interrogates Ji Rui in a strange and frightening way. Shengsheng startles lawyer fan. Looking at Ji Rui uneasily, the man was very calm and sat on the office chair, with no panic or surprise on his face. As if everything in front of him was within his expectation. "Miss Le, if you have any questions, please read these two documents before you mention them, OK? Lawyer fan wondered why Letong would not look at the two documents at all. It was in her interest to look at the two documents. It was too much for her to act against Ji Rui in such an attitude, even if she was playing hard to get. But Letong doesn''t look at him. She pushes the two documents in front of Ji Rui and says in a cold voice. "Ji Rui, is it fun to test me like this? Sorry, I''m busy! " Letong, who has a cold face, doesn''t want to look at Ji Rui''s face, not to mention the lawyer fan, who has been so scared that he doesn''t dare to say a word. He leaves them and walks to the door. He opens the door and flashes out. The door slams shut behind her. In the office, only two men look at each other. The strange and incomparable atmosphere in the room is finally broken by Ji Rui''s two intentional dry coughs. "Keke..." Ji Rui touched his nose, glanced at the closed door and laughed at himself, "look, I lost!" Lawyer fan still does not want to believe that what he has just seen is the truth. Just imagine, there is a woman who is so stupid that she disdains to take a look at her property. "Mr. Ji, are you sure she didn''t mean to..." Lawyer fan pauses and looks at Ji Rui''s face carefully, for fear that he will offend him. "What on purpose?" Ji Rui asks him with a funny eyebrow. "Intentionally..." lawyer fan took a closer look at Ji Rui and made sure that although his smile was helpless, he was obviously in a good mood. "Are you sure she didn''t mean to catch your appetite?" "Ha ha..." Ji Rui suddenly smiles without warning. Lawyer fan looks at him inexplicably and confirms that he is not angry. He is slightly relieved, but his doubts are getting more and more. "I''d rather she was fishing for me!" If she''s really fishing for him, it means she''s willing to have something with him. But now the situation is that she is willing to have a pure love with him, and she carefully avoids everything else involving money. Even she moved to the apartment to live in such a small thing, but also he and the baby hard and soft to persuade her. But even so, she still forced a sum of money equivalent to rent into Ji Rui''s bedside cabinet drawer, and threatened Ji Rui that if he didn''t accept the money, she would take her baby back to her nest. This kind of Letong, where does it have the consciousness and hospitality of fishing people? Lawyer fan doesn''t understand the relationship between the two. Before, he thought that Letong was just playing hard to get, but Ji Rui''s reaction was like a little boy who fell in love. He just engraved the words "at your disposal" on his forehead. Logically speaking, this is the best time for Letong to start. Ke Ketong, however, leaves with a black face. It seems that she is not interested in the two documents at all. Ji Rui is so smart that he will be so determined. I''m afraid he won''t be tied up by acting. "And now what?" After lawyer fan''s original idea was severely shaken, he didn''t dare to say anything. Naturally, he didn''t dare to give any more ideas. Ji Rui glanced at him, "what do you say? If you lose, think of a way for me, or I''ll eat you out of your pocket! " Lawyer fan looks at Ji Rui in surprise again. At this time, he is really not sure. In front of him, the tone is full of ridicule. The man with a certain rogue flavor is the paralyzed and unsmiling president of Ji University he knows. "Mr. Ji, do you have other ways?" Lawyer fan wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand. He said that being with you is like being with a tiger. Now, he has a deep understanding of this. Ji Rui hands a stand, "no, I put all my hopes on you, you think how to persuade her to sign the two documents, some words, you say will be more convincing than my client said." As soon as Ji Rui said this, lawyer fan''s sweat came out faster. He was calculated by President Ji from the beginning. Ji Rui had expected that Letong would react like this, so he dug a hole early to let him jump. "Mr. Ji, what do you want me to do for you? Just make it clear. There''s no need to go around such a big circle..." Lawyer fan has been following Ji Rui for several years, but he still dares to complain. He''s nearly fifty years old. He''s always surprised. He''s afraid his heart can''t bear it! Ji Rui laughingly looked at him, "if I asked you to persuade her at the beginning, would you go obediently? Isn''t it that you will still be moved by my feelings and reason, and then you won''t do it? " Lawyer fan was stunned. Looking back, I have to admit that Ji Rui did not guess wrong. He has a great prejudice against Letong, so even if Ji Rui made it clear to him at the beginning, he would not help Ji Rui as a lobbyist. "Well, Mr. Ji, can you give me one night? I''ll try to talk to miss Le tomorrow. " If Letong is not pretending, her attitude of refusing to sign can be described as very resolute. Now she rashly goes to find her, and lawyer fan does not have much confidence to persuade her. Ji Rui''s smile is more intense. "Lawyer fan, you make me think that you have encountered some tough case." Lawyer fan dared to be angry with Ji Rui, who had thrown a hot potato to himself, but he could only look at the man who was in a good mood with sad eyes. "Mr. Ji, if Miss Le signs these two documents, can I get a considerable matchmaker''s red envelope?" This kind of hard work of killing a large number of brain cells, if there is no considerable return, it would be too unjust! Ji Rui is also generous, "don''t worry, after it''s done, the matchmaker''s red envelope is definitely more than the commission you get when you win a big case!" "Mr. Ji, of course, I hope things can be done, but if they don''t..." lawyer fan is also a smart man. When he is forced, he knows how to make a living for himself as much as possible. Ji Rui doesn''t insist, "well, if it doesn''t work, it''s my own problem. I don''t blame you.", How stubborn Letong is, I believe no one knows better than Ji Rui, who is both a boss and a lover. Lawyer fan breathed a long sigh. Under Ji Rui''s half abduction and half deception, he had to bear the hard burden. Chapter 457 Ji Rui is looking forward to lawyer fan''s fixing Letong tomorrow, so he is in a good mood to deal with a lot of complicated affairs. When he had finished all the important things at hand, he raised his head to find that it was getting dark. He raised his wrist to look at his watch and was startled. It turned out that it was already six thirty in the evening. Ji Rui tidies up the documents on his desk, locks several extremely important ones in the safe, pulls his coat on his hand, and walks out of the office with his bag. Outside a dark, Letong position, empty. Ji Rui realized that his kindness offended her again. During this period of time, she would knock on his door on time to remind him that he was leaving work, and then they would go to the kindergarten to pick up the baby from school. But today, she not only didn''t mention him, but also left by herself. Ji Rui sighed secretly. It seems that too much principle is not a good thing. Under Letong''s desk, Ji Rui pinches a note to have a look. "I''ll pick up the baby." This note is so simple that it can''t be any more simple. Even it doesn''t have the basic title, but the handwriting on it is not familiar enough, which makes Ji Rui feel better inexplicably. Imagining how angry she was when she wrote this note, Ji Rui couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing in the empty office. However, when Ji Rui returns home and sees the slippers of Letong and Baobao neatly placed in the entrance, his good mood disappears instantly. "Mr. Ji." Aunt Guan heard the door and came out of the kitchen. "What about Letong and Baobao? Haven''t you come back yet? " Ji Rui''s face is not very good, and his tone is very cold. Aunt Guan has not faced Ji Rui with such a cold face for a long time. "Miss Le called back at five o''clock and said that she would go to miss yuan''er''s house with Baobao tonight, but she would not come back for dinner. Did she tell Mr. Ji?" Ji Rui''s face is even more ugly, and he doesn''t want to answer the questions behind aunt Guan. He takes off his coat, pulls his tie and throws it on the sofa. Without saying a word, he goes into the bedroom and takes his clothes to take a bath. This low pressure was maintained until after dinner. When he entered the study, aunt Guan was slightly relieved. Looking at the closed door of the study, aunt Guan vaguely understood that Mr. Ji might have quarreled with Miss le. "Miss Le, when will you and the young master come back? I''ll cook the supper and wait for you to come back." Aunt Guan tries to call Letong. "Aunt Guan, the baby has a good time here. I don''t know when to go back. You don''t have to prepare anything for us. If we don''t go back at 10 o''clock, we should live here in yuaner." The tone of Letong on the other side of the phone is very calm. It sounds that she should be in a good mood. It seems that Mr. Ji has offended Miss le. After aunt Guan came to this conclusion, she went to the kitchen to make a cup of coffee. Of course, it''s not that she is lazy on purpose, but that her coffee making skills are very poor. Ji Rui once made it clear that she would rather drink her instant coffee than her coffee. Aunt Guan knocked on the door of the study with instant coffee. "Mr. Ji, I made you a cup of coffee." "The door is unlocked. Come in." Aunt Guan walks in with her coffee. Ji Rui is sitting in front of the computer, staring at the screen with his fingers pounding back and forth on the keyboard. Aunt Guan carefully put the coffee on his left side, but instead of withdrawing as quickly as usual, she stood beside him for a while. "Anything else?" Ji Rui is still focused on his own business, but he opens his mouth and asks without expression. "Mr. Ji..." Aunt Guan is not a talkative person, and she seldom gossip about her master. But her intuition tells her that Miss le will not come back tonight, and Mr. Ji should still be in the dark. "You go and heat up the meal. Letong and Baobao may be hungry when they come back." See, she knows that Mr. Ji must think Miss Le is just going out for a walk. "I just called Miss le..." Without waiting for Aunt Guan to finish, Ji Rui raised his head and looked at her with some urgency and asked, "hmm? What did she say? " Aunt Guan was a little impatient, so she had to modify Letong''s words. "Miss Le said that miss yuan''er''s family is very warm. She''s not sure if she can come back to sleep tonight." In fact, the meaning is the same, but the passive crime is certainly lighter than the active one. Ji Rui slightly frowned, "Oh...", turned his head, and "Pa Pa Pa" to the computer. Aunt Guan still stood and hesitated, "Mr. Ji, would you like me to call Miss le to come back?" Ji Rui paused for a moment, then waved, "no!" Aunt Guan thinks Ji Rui is mad, and even refuses to let her call. She wants to help her master, but she doesn''t dare to disobey him. After all, Ji Rui is not a good person. She doesn''t dare to offend him. In particular, this matter also related to his most concerned about Le Tong, she even more dare not make a claim. "Well... I''ll go out first. If Mr. Ji has any orders, please call me. I''ll wait outside." Ji Rui responds and continues to concentrate on his own business. When the door of the study closes, Ji Rui''s hands dancing on the keyboard also stop. The whole person was paralyzed on the chair, wring his eyebrows and pursing his lips. After thinking for a while, he reached for the phone and pressed the shortcut key "1". The phone rang for a long time, until Ji Rui thought that the other party was determined not to answer his phone. At the moment Ji Rui wanted to hang up, the phone was connected. "Hello? Mr. Ji Ji Rui hears this address, the heart is inexplicable fire. If at ordinary times, Letong calls him like this, he doesn''t mind at all. Sometimes, he even thinks that when she calls him like this, there will be more worship and respect in her eyes. He does not deny that he is just an ordinary man and needs the worship and respect of the women he likes. But at this time, I heard the familiar voice calling him Ji Zong, but somehow I felt alienated and indifferent. "Have you had dinner? When are you going to be back? I''ll pick you up! " Ji Rui is angry, but he doesn''t forget that Letong is also angry with him. There is no sound in the microphone. Maybe, I didn''t expect that the man on the phone would be so soft. "Letong?" Ji Rui lowered his voice again and called softly. "Well, I''ll play with baby for another half an hour, and the driver on yuan''er''s side will take us back. You''re tired, so you don''t have to come to pick us up." Yue Tong''s voice obviously softened. Ji Rui in the heart that regiment Huhu up to take of fire, so by her soft glutinous voice placate go down. "Well, be careful on your way. I''ll let aunt Guan cook the supper and wait for you to come back." Chapter 458 After ten o''clock, Ji Rui in the study hears the sound of opening the door. He gets up and goes out. He sees Letong and Baobao standing side by side at the entrance to change their shoes. "Baby, are you back?" Ji Rui greets him, first bows down to kiss his son, then straightens up and pecks on Letong''s lips. "Have a good time?" The question is obviously to ask the baby, but the sight falls on Letong''s face. Letong holds the wall and doesn''t say a word, because it''s not her turn to speak at all. The baby has rubbed Ji Rui''s waist against him. "Daddy, the nest of dogs in yuaner''s sister''s house is so cute. Mommy has three little dogs. It''s fun. Brother Gou is very skinny. He always catches puppets in the cupboard and is spanked by sister yuan er. Sister Gou is very timid... " Ji Rui simply picked up the baby who had entered the mode of talking tuberculosis, and released another hand to hold Letong''s shoulder and went to the living room. Letong glances at him with the eyes full of exploration. Ji Rui feels tight in his heart. Fortunately, Letong doesn''t say anything. He embraces him and enters the living room. Baby said tired, ran into the kitchen with aunt Guan to squeeze fresh juice for him, Ji Rui very carefully observed a few eyes Letong''s face, just asked. "Why don''t I know when the yuan''er family raised the dog?" Ji Rui is quite familiar with the Luo family, but the elder of the fan Luo family will visit him on his birthday or festival. "We didn''t go to Luo''s house, we went to Xu Tao''s house..." Le Tong explained. Ji Rui remembers that Baobao once said that yuaner''s sister is about to get married. "I''m not married yet? "Together?" But only to get married, but so far the Luo family has not released any news. Yue Tongbai looks at him and thinks, she and he are not married, and they live together? However, she lives with him, yuan''er and Xu Tao. There is a qualitative difference between them. Of course, Letong doesn''t plan to tell Ji Rui about the similarities and differences. Otherwise, with a man''s current cheekiness, he might climb up the bamboo pole and ask to develop the same cohabitation relationship with her as yuan''er and Xu Tao. Ji Rui see Letong should not him, only when she is still angry for the two documents, had to say next. "When is yuan er''s wedding date? I haven''t received the invitation yet." Mention this, Le Tong also one face is at a loss, shake head should way. "I''m not sure. It seems that the parents of both sides are sitting together to make a living. Then the people in her family and Xu Tao''s family have different ideas and insist on their own opinions. So far, they haven''t reached a consensus. Yuan Er says that she is too lazy to manage." Ji Rui devoted all his time to Ji, and didn''t have time to inquire about things in the circle, so he never heard of these gossip. "Isn''t yuan''er going to be a mother? Parents should be in a hurry. " In principle, the woman should be more anxious. However, Ji Rui did not dare to say this. "Well, yuan''er thinks it doesn''t matter. Anyway, they''ve got the certificate. The wedding is just a form." About yuan''er, Yue Tong answers every question. It seems that she is not angry. "Yes, the wedding is just a form. According to me, as long as two people really love each other, including the certification, it is also just a secular form." Le Tong seems to smell out the intention of his words, nests in the deep of the sofa, raises eyebrows and looks at him with a watchful face. Ji Rui can''t see that she is like a hedgehog in a moment? However, since he has said that, he has to go on, so that there is room for maneuver. "In fact, the two documents drafted by lawyer fan, in my eyes, are just a form, a form of protecting you and your baby. Can you understand what I say?" Ji Rui carefully leads the topic to the two documents. It''s obvious that he''s trying to plug money into people, but he still has to look at each other''s face. This kind of thing is just like Arabian Nights. However, he is very clear that Letong will be angry and leave. It''s all his own fault. Just because he had a criminal record in the past, he thought that he could buy everything with money. The most important thing is that he paid for it, and she paid for it. Now, it''s no exaggeration to say that he suffered from his own misfortune. He talks about this, but Letong just stares at him and doesn''t speak. Black eyes black bottomless, which seems to hide a lot of things, but also as if nothing. Such Letong makes Ji Rui unable to guess and touch. "Letong..." Ji Rui carefully moved to her side. Seeing that she didn''t mean to run away, he boldly sat down beside her and hugged her and let her lean on himself. Le Tong struggled for a while, move his head away from his shoulder, but put his hand on her back. "Ji Rui, I just want to communicate with you step by step, and I don''t want to get involved in money with you." Yue Tong emphasized it very seriously. In the matter of money, Letong is very sensitive. Ji Rui knows that he is wrong, but he still tries to persuade her. "I don''t have much cash to flow. Most of my assets are Ji''s shares and real estate. Even if they are transferred to your name, you may not be able to cash them when I am alive. I have encountered too many accidents during this period of time. You see, the real culprit who stabbed me has not been found yet. In case... I mean in case, if something really happens to me, you and the baby will have no protection at all. Can you understand my worries and feelings? " Letong looked at him thoughtfully, then lowered her eyes and thought for a long time before she said. "If you are afraid that the old chairman and your two younger brothers will covet your property, you can make a will to say that if you have an accident, the baby will inherit all your estate." After all, she just doesn''t want to have anything to do with his money. For this reason, other people took great pains to break the thing that they wanted to rob, but she couldn''t wait to throw it away as if it was a hot potato. He was really blind before. How could he think that she was a material woman who loved money like a life? If he could recognize her nature early, he and she would not have to take so many detours, and the baby would enjoy the whole family warmth earlier. However, there is no if in the world. Since he offended her first, he deserves to spend a lot of time and effort persuading her now. "But the baby is a minor. When the legacy comes to him, he still needs a guardian. You and I are only in a romantic relationship now. If there is no specific document agreement, the custody of the baby is more likely to fall into my father''s hands. My father loves baby, but the premise is, without Ji Wenji Wu and his wife''s advice. But so many things happened in this year, when was he absolutely on my side? Doesn''t he know that I''m not good and the baby is absolutely not good? " Chapter 459 When it comes to Ji Rui and Ji Laozi, Letong is not good at talking nonsense. As an outsider, it seems that the contradiction between father and son is more due to Ji Wen and Ji Wu. It seems too arbitrary to say that Ji Rui and Baobao are not taken seriously by father Ji. But put Ji Rui and Baobao and Ji Laozi''s other two sons on the scales on both sides, it is absolutely that his other two sons are much heavier. It doesn''t mean that she can accept Ji Rui''s arrangement. Ji Rui''s current worry is not that Letong can''t understand it, but that she can''t accept his assets for no reason. For the time being, her relationship with Ji Rui is stable. She doesn''t want to let this relationship be covered with worldly dust because of money. Letong didn''t read the asset transfer agreement and will, but from Ji Rui''s words, she can probably guess the specific content. "Ji Rui, if you want to make a will, I agree. But if you want to transfer part of your assets to me, I will not accept it in any case. Well, you changed the will to make the baby inherit all your property when you have an accident, and I, you just need to attach the paternity certificate of me and the baby to the will. In case of any accident, I am willing to take full custody of and take care of the baby as a guardian, and manage all the property on his behalf. Is that ok? " After careful consideration, Letong feels that this is the biggest concession she can accept. But her concession is not as bad as Ji Rui wants. It can be said that the letter of transfer and the will, about Letong, were all drafted according to the identity of the legal spouse. That''s why lawyer fan made such a query. However, lawyer fan doesn''t know whether Letong is Ji Rui''s wife in law. In Ji Rui''s opinion, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that even if it is one in ten million, he should make sure that she can live well. Even without him, she can live well with her baby. Instead of, like a few years ago, having to sell her own dignity and flesh for her mother''s sake. But these words, he can''t say to Letong. He doesn''t want to annoy Letong, and he doesn''t want to expose the scars in her heart. Ji Rui, who has nothing to do but soften his voice, "Letong...", looks at her with green eyes. Letong pretends to be indifferent and raises her hand to cover his eyes. The lethality of his eyes can''t be underestimated. If she looks more, she is really afraid that she will be soft hearted. "You''re not a baby. It''s no use pretending to be poor!" Yue Tong said, simply pushed him away and stood up. "I''ll see what aunt Guan has cooked. The chef of yuan''er''s family is sour in order to accommodate yuan''er." Letong''s words touched Ji Rui''s curiosity. "When you get pregnant, the taste becomes so weird? When you used to have a baby, did you also like sour food? " Letong ignored her and walked away. Ji Rui couldn''t get the answer, so he had to stare at her back and yell, "I want to eat noodles. You can give me the next bowl." Letong turned to stare at him and muttered discontentedly, "didn''t you say that we would come back after supper? Now you''re going to labor me? " "I didn''t eat anything at all. If you don''t believe me, ask aunt Guan." Originally, aunt Guan''s cooking skills were just the same. Since Ji Rui didn''t let Letong cook, their appetite and appetite have declined in a straight line. In addition to today''s worry, Ji Rui has no appetite. He takes two mouthfuls of rice and puts them in the bowl. Yue Tong looks at him again. She doesn''t say she''ll cook for him or not. She turns around and walks into the kitchen. "Oh, little ancestor, you stay outside, I''ll squeeze it out for you." In the kitchen, aunt Guan, who was so busy with her baby, almost didn''t pack her baby and throw it out. "Baby, after playing with the dog for so long, take a bath first." Letong pats the little devil''s ass and says it very seriously. The little guy who made such a fuss before immediately changed his personality and went to take a bath obediently. Finally, the kitchen was quiet. "Well, it seems that the baby only listens to you." Aunt Guan had no choice but to smile at Letong. Letong opens the cupboard and comes out with a bag of noodles. "He will bully the good and fear the evil." His son what virtue, Letong which will not know? "In fact, he is more sensible than many children of rich families, but sometimes he is naughty." Aunt Guan is also telling the truth. Now the baby is still in the recovery stage, and is strictly forbidden by Letong. Therefore, even if she is naughty, she is still within the scope of Letong''s restrictions, and dare not make half a point of exceeding the distance. In other people''s mouths, he is a little demon king of Ji family who is not afraid of everything. But in fact, until now, he is still very afraid that Letong will leave him and sneak away. Therefore, Letong''s words are usually more useful than anyone else''s. When the baby comes out from the bath, Letong just cooks the noodles. The three of them eat noodles around the dinner table. The baby is still talking about the samoyes in yuan''er''s house. After a while, she complains to Letong with a sad face, "Mommy, when can the baby take Dabai and Xiaobai home to raise them?" Dabai Xiaobai has been fostered in the pet store since her baby got sick, because many germs can be transmitted through small domestic animals. So, until now, Letong still refuses to take Dabai Xiaobai home. A lot of small things, she can be very casual. But it''s about the baby''s health. She doesn''t dare to be careless. "Later." Letong as usual perfunctory, on the son full of disappointed eyes, Letong is very sad. After eating noodles, Letong coaxes her baby to bed. When she comes out, Ji Rui is sitting on the sofa, flipping through a magazine. "The work is done?" Letong feels strange. At this point, Ji Rui is busy in his study. "It doesn''t matter if I can''t finish. Anyway, you don''t want me to earn so much money." Ji Rui''s eyes stay in the magazine, and his tone is just like his wife''s complaint to her husband who comes back at night. Letong can''t help but sit down beside him and say, "Ji Rui, you will also say that it''s your hard-earned money. How can I get something for nothing? What will others think as soon as the transfer is signed? " Ji Rui lazily raised his eyelids and glanced at her, "who dares to say you get something for nothing? I dare to say that no one is better than you to treat baby and me. You can''t buy that heart with much money. I earn money. I can spend it for anyone I want. What others say is bullshit! What''s more, do you really have the heart to refuse so thoroughly my kindness to you? Besides, as long as I live well, all the money will be mine. What are you worried about? " Chapter 460 In the end, Ji Rui played a role as a poor man, or he was more practical than his oral promise. Anyway, the next day, lawyer fan almost effortlessly let Le Tong sign his name on the assignment and will. Of course, in some details, Ji Rui still respects Letong''s wishes and makes amendments. The transfer letter adds an item on the original basis. In the case of Ji Ruijian, Letong must hold the signatures of both her and Ji Rui to use the asset. After signing two documents, Letong calmly turns around and goes out to do her own business. It seems that Ji Rui''s 30% assets are not enough to cause her even a little emotional fluctuation. Originally, after Letong insisted on adding the conditions for the joint signature, lawyer fan had changed her attitude a lot. Seeing that she continued to do her own work without any trouble, her favor for her increased a lot. "Mr. Ji, Miss Le is not like a woman from an ordinary family." Lawyer fan was picking up the papers, but his eyes fell on the gently closed door. "Well? Why In Ji Rui''s eyes, Letong is good in every way, but he has never seriously explored the specific advantages of her. Now that lawyer Fan said this, he is interested in knowing what kind of woman Letong is in other people''s eyes, and whether she looks the same as what he sees in his eyes. "Miss Le''s original economic conditions should not be very good, right?" Because Letong was robbed, lawyer fan had a private contact with Letong. He knew a little about her. "Well, it''s really average." According to Ji Rui''s standard, Letong''s economic situation is terrible. However, Ji Rui won''t say that if Letong is hit like this. "Her economic status is only average for ordinary people. She just signed those two documents and conservatively estimated that she had tens of billions of assets. She turned from ordinary people to super rich overnight, but she didn''t even blink an eye. How can ordinary people have this kind of psychological quality?" Lawyer fan''s analysis is right, but Ji Rui doesn''t agree with it. "Lawyer fan, you think too much. In her opinion, although she signed those two documents, she didn''t think those assets were hers at all. Therefore, she was able to be as indifferent as anyone else. " In Ji Rui''s eyes, Letong is still the simple woman who will be very happy for the overtime pay of more than 100 yuan. Lawyer fan''s words inevitably sound like flattery. Lawyer fan knew that Ji Rui didn''t believe what he said. "Mr. Ji, some of his temperament was born, or brought out of the womb. This should also be reflected in the young master. You might as well think about it. Is there something similar to miss le in the young master? " Baobao had never seen her mother before she was five years old and had been raised by father Ji. Naturally, lawyer fan knew this. Before seeing the paternity test, lawyer fan even doubted whether Letong had used any means to deceive Ji Rui into thinking that she was Baobao''s own mother. Ji Rui thinks about it carefully and has to admit that lawyer fan has a point. "Well, baby''s character and way of thinking seem to be more like Letong than me." "It''s only half a year since Miss Le lived with her baby. Therefore, it''s not accurate to say that it''s subtle. It''s more accurate to say that it''s genetic." Fan lawyer''s words, let Ji Rui can''t help but think of the jade Pei that Le Tong gave to the baby. Ordinary families can''t afford to buy such a piece of expensive Yupei. Moreover, according to le Tong, Yupei was not bought by her father, but was handed down from several generations in the family. "These are just our guesses. In fact, she is just an ordinary person of ordinary origin." Letong doesn''t want to explore her own life experience. Ji Rui naturally has to respect her wishes. Even though he is curious about her life experience. "Maybe, I think too much." Lawyer fan didn''t argue any more. After they talked about Ji Rui''s assets for a while, lawyer fan got up and left. The advertising department pressed down the 1% price bonus. Letong was good at advocating that he shared it with several employees of the advertising department who participated in the advertising planning, and handed over the part to Ji Rui. Ji Rui was busy and took the check. At first, he thought it was the finance department who asked him to sign it. When he saw that the name on it was Letong, he was puzzled and looked up at her with the check. "Why do you give me this?" "Pay for food!" Le Tong answers him seriously. Her natural expression made Ji Rui laugh and cry. "Didn''t you give me some money the other day? Why did you give me money again?" Ji Rui is helpless and powerless. This check gives him the illusion that he is a little white face who is kept by Letong. "A few days ago, the money was rent, this money was food, and my medicine." Although Ji Rui never tells her the price of those traditional Chinese medicines, Letong intuitively feels that those medicines are not cheap. Ji Rui takes a puff from the corner of his mouth. If he can, he really wants to pull her to his thigh and give her a good puff to relieve his anger. "Letong, do you have to be so clear with me?" Ji Rui grins at her and asks. If it''s Ji''s staff, they will be trembling with fear when they see Ji Rui like this. But now Le Tong is used to such a fierce and cold president Ji da. He doesn''t even move his eyebrows and returns to him calmly. "Mr. Ji, even husband and wife advocate property independence. What''s more, we are just lovers. We should be clear. We should never pretend to be confused." Obviously, she won''t take back the check. Ji Rui''s face is a little black again. He curls his fingers and flicks the check. He looks at Le Tong coldly. "Letong, do you know what this check reminds me of?" Yue Tong frowned and thought, shaking her head, indicating that she didn''t understand. "Your check makes me feel like your little white face!" Ji Rui didn''t say well. Le Tong looked at him for a long time, grinning without warning. "Ha ha, Ji Rui, when did your imagination become so rich? Sure enough, is it me and the baby? " Letong''s unbridled smile and ridicule make Ji Rui''s face blacker and uglier. She stares at her fiercely and doesn''t make a sound. Letong smiles to tears. She cleans the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand. Then she sits on the desk in front of Ji Rui, reaches over and lifts Ji Rui''s chin with her fingertips. Under Ji Rui''s astonished eyes, she kisses his lips and says with a frivolous smile. "Handsome guy, you just follow my sister, OK?" Chapter 461 Yue Tong leaned over to kiss his lips and said with a frivolous smile. "Handsome guy, you just follow my sister, OK?" Letong is in a good mood, openly molesting Ji Rui. But I don''t know that men are animals that can''t be teased. Especially, the original culprit of tease is the woman who always suppresses his desire and doesn''t dare to offend her. Ji Rui''s eyes narrowed suddenly with some startled green eyes, and his pupils suddenly contracted. His eyes erupted the extremely dangerous light when a large hunting animal was ready to attack its prey. "From what, not from what?" Ji Rui''s body leans forward, and her burning eyes sweep her face and lips without concealment. Although he is at a disadvantage in terms of horizontal height, Chao Letong''s resolute chin and his eyes full of provocation and conquering desire all show his shocking momentum and strong aggressiveness! Yue Tong was stunned, but he didn''t come back from the mode of the teaser. He snorted subconsciously. "If you do, you''ll go with your sister. If you don''t, you''ll have to go with your sister!" Ji Rui has a smile on his lips. He raises his hand and grabs her hand holding his chin. The rest of his long hand goes around her waist. His face is very handsome. His deep eyes unconsciously gather some light and turn into an attractive smile, which makes Letong''s heart beat. Ji Rui raised his lips and leaned over to kiss her. He asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "where are you going?" Letong''s lips are numb, and her brain is blank. Her black eyes are like magnets absorbed by powerful magnets, staring at Ji Rui tightly. "Eh?" Ji Rui''s smile is deeper in his eyes, and the corners of his lips bend into a beautiful arc. In the case of Letong''s unprepared, tengdi stands up. Suddenly, the figure higher than half of the figure forms a huge shadow over Letong. Letong suddenly panics and faintly feels the danger approaching. Leaning back, Ji Rui wants to break free from the confinement of one hand, but Ji Rui''s hand on her waist is like a thousand year old vine winding around the tree trunk, tightly climbing around her body, making her unable to move. If by this time, she does not know what the light in men''s eyes and the posture in hunting state stand for, then she is not dull, but stupid! Realizing that the man is in a ready state at this time, Letong screams in her heart that it''s not good. Her ears are already red, but she still forces herself to calm down and deal with it. She is a person who knows the current affairs. Danger is pressing her. If she can''t fight each other, she can''t fight with her eggs. The hand that is grasped gently breaks away, the cool fingertip gently brushes his lips and nose, and traces the thick black eyebrow along his straight nose bridge. "Ji Rui, we haven''t done a lot of things yet..." just now, the ruffian elder sister, who was full of rage, opened her mouth like a balloon and begged for mercy. Ji Rui lets her soft fingertips rub on her eyebrows, and her deep eyes stare at her without blinking. "Well, we do have a lot of things to do!" Ji Rui nods his head seriously to show his approval, but Letong knows that the pile of things he refers to is definitely not the same as the pile of things she said!! Not only are they not the same things, but they are two kinds of things that have nothing in common or even run counter to each other in nature. "Ji Zong..." Letong tries to use this name to remind men that at this time, it''s working time, here, it''s the office place, and he is the boss, she is the subordinate. The things he didn''t do in his mind should be done at the right time and place when both sides are willing. Now, the time, the place, the identity and the status are not right! In Ji Rui''s opinion, all the things that are not in Letong''s mind are not problems. Did not wait for Le Tong to continue to say, he has lowered his head, lips stick to her lips, "Shh!" Warm lips pecked on her lips, "don''t make a noise!" Letong hasn''t had time to complain, his lips have been firmly sucked by him. He feels that his generous body bends down to wrap her, and then his body is light, and the whole person is picked up by him in the air without warning. "Well..." The sudden sense of weightlessness and Letong, who is a little dazed by Ji Rui''s kiss, glances at the place outside Ji Rui with the end of her eyes. When she sees the door of the rest room closing to her at a very fast speed, her heart almost doesn''t jump out of her heart. He''s taking her to the lounge? The rest room is not the one with a small wooden bed, but with large glass windows, soft and comfortable big bed, and all kinds of living facilities, including kitchen, bar and bathroom with jacuzzi And he holds the purpose that she goes in, Yue Tong can think of with toes. No, you can''t go in with him! Letong''s only reason screams in her head. Letong puts her hand against Ji Rui''s face and tries her best to let him let go of her lips. "Ji Rui..." Letong gasps for him, his eyes covered with mist are full of love for Shangji Rui. Letong shrinks his head, bites his teeth, raises his hand to his neck, raises his face and kisses him on the tip of his nose. "Put me down, will you?" The subtext of this, put down = let go. Ke Ketong low-profile blinks her eyes with water vapor, pitifully bargaining, but he doesn''t get Ji Rui''s response. He just looks at her firmly with a burning eye. It seems that he doesn''t want to let her go at all. "Ji Rui..." Yue Tong calls again in a long voice, and then kisses his lips again. Ji Rui stares at her silently without blinking. His chest is sonorous and powerful like a drum. With his clothes, he bumps against Letong''s skin. For a long time, Ji ruicai licked his lips and hummed. "Why?" Yue Tong finally saw a little looseness in his eyes, and immediately grabbed his neck with dogleg hands. His face was close to his face. Their forehead was close to their forehead, and the tip of their nose was against the tip of their nose. "I was just joking..." Letong pulls her lips and tries to make herself smile sweetly and innocently. "Joking?" Ji Rui snorted coldly, opened his mouth, and nibbled on her lips with a little force. "Er, it hurts!" Le tong can''t help exclaiming. "Does it hurt? I''m playing too... "Ji Rui said, learning her tone. Le Tong was blocked speechless, although it is their own fire first, but as early as now he was bullied to death, or very unwilling. So, biting his lip, he glared at him fiercely, "fart!" Ji Rui touched her forehead with his forehead, raised his lips, and his eyes were full of meaningful smile. "Niu, you have to be moral. If you light a fire, you have to put it out! " Chapter 462 "Niu, you have to be moral. If you light a fire, you have to put it out! " Letong opens her mouth slightly. She can''t find a suitable reason to refute him for a moment. "But..." "But what?" Ji Rui laughingly looks at her and talks with her, but his feet and hands are not free at all. Holding Le Tong, he is standing at the door of the rest room, holding her Tun department in one hand, holding the door handle in the other hand, gently swiveling, "click", and the door opens. Yue Tong''s eye sees being carried into the rest room, in the heart one is anxious, say urgently. "But I want you to follow me, not me to follow you!" Ji Rui''s lips are very high. Obviously, Letong''s words make him extremely happy. "Oh? What''s the difference between you and me? " He only knows that he is a man, she is a woman, and the most effective way to extinguish a man''s fire is always one! "Of course not!" Le Tong yells, his brain turns rapidly, racking his brains to find a strong reason to persuade him to give up the dangerous behavior at present. Ji Rui is not in a hurry to ask. He kicks the door, shakes off his shoes, holds her, steps on the soft carpet, walks to the big soft bed, bends over and puts her down gently. Letong''s hands are on the bed, and she is trying to move back. Ji Rui, who used to hold her hands beside her, suddenly retreats. Letong thinks that he has finally figured it out and is ready to let go of himself, but he bends down and grabs her ankles. Under her astonished gaze, she calmly helps her take off her shoes and put them in front of the bed. Letong opens her mouth slightly and looks at Ji Rui blankly. She takes off her shoes and puts them away. Since Ji Rui confessed to her, he has been really good to her, but no matter how good he is, there is a limit. People like him, who have lived for 30 years and been held aloof by others, will not do anything against his personality even if they like her. But Ji Rui is like a stranger in front of him. His behavior just now is too gentle to speak. His image of cold and self-supporting in Letong''s mind is smashed. So that Le Tong completely forgot to escape, just with both hands to support the bed, half lift the body, staring at him. "What? Are you stupid Ji Rui picks his eyes from the corner of his lips and bullies him with a smile. He holds his hands beside her and covers her with the whole person. Letong''s eyes are a little confused. She looks at him as if she can''t find the focus. Like a lamb to be slaughtered, Ji Rui can''t help but peck her eyelids. His heart was filled with strange feelings, which made his heart ache, "Baby..." Ji Rui gently kisses her and mumbles to her. Letong was excited and trembled. Reason seems to reply a little, blink, eyes color recovered a little clear, to Ji Rui''s burning eyes, Letong''s heart began to jump uncontrollably, subconsciously drop his eyes, the hand behind him slightly hard, want to move himself out of his control. Ji Rui is still intoxicated with his body temperature on her eyebrows and forehead. Sensing that the woman under him wants to escape, he moves his body slowly according to her rhythm. Le Tong has been back, he has been moving forward. Letong unconsciously has retreated to the corner of the wall. Ji Rui supports the wall with one hand and embraces her waist with the other. He straightens up slightly and pulls away the distance between them. "Honey, are you afraid of me?" This is not the first time Ji Rui has asked this question. But le Tong never gave him an official answer. Even, every time he asked her if she was afraid of him, she directly chose to ignore him. Originally, Ji Rui was a little lucky, thinking that she refused to have closer physical contact with him all the time just because she was shy, or because she felt that the time had not come. But now it seems that her resistance is not rational, but subconscious resistance. Letong don''t look at him, so obviously ignore move, seems to confirm Ji Rui''s conjecture. Ji Rui holds the back of her head and forces her to look at herself. "Letong!" Letong still droops her eyes, as if to ignore him in the end. "Letong, look at me!" Ji Rui''s voice is very gentle, but with a strong force that people can''t resist. Letong struggles with her eyes for a while, bites her lips, raises her eyes and looks at him. "Letong, tell me the truth, are you afraid of me?" Ji Rui''s fire has been extinguished by this idea. At this time, a cold feeling slowly seeps into his bones from his skin. Letong eyes bone Lu Lu to turn a circle, meaning unknown line of sight in Ji Rui face to turn a circle.. "I don''t know..." Letong answered very wrongly. If Ji Rui doesn''t insist, she just thinks that she doesn''t want to have deeper contact with him because the time is not coming. However, under his aggressive interrogation, she also began to waver. She has never been in love, so she doesn''t know if other people will refuse to make too close contact with each other when they are in love to this extent. Before that, she thought it was normal. But now listening to Ji Rui''s question, she seems to be really a little afraid of him. In fact, since her relationship with Ji Rui has changed, it''s rare to be afraid of Ji Rui. But every time Ji Rui can''t help but want to do something intimate to her, she will unconsciously want to escape. Moreover, at that time, I was really scared to death! "Letong, tell me, what was on your mind just now?" Ji Rui is good at persuasion with a gentle voice. For people in love, kissing or deeper physical contact is a natural thing, there is no compulsion, only can''t help it! Letong bit her lip and struggled for a long time before she honestly replied, "I want to escape!" Ji Rui''s eyes darkened in an instant! Sure enough, she was afraid! "Why do you want to escape?" Ji Rui didn''t notice, his voice, slightly with some tremor. He vaguely understood that the drunkenness of that night, probably, carved an indelible wound in her heart. She once said that she didn''t remember that night at all. Maybe, optimistic, she habitually chose to ignore it, but the human body is honest. Even if the host deliberately forgets it, the sensory cells arbitrarily record the pain and suffering at that time. Yue Tong shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know, I''m afraid..." Ji Rui''s heart is pulled into a group! Originally, come out to mix, sooner or later, is to return! Closed his eyes, hand slowly tightened, gently brought her into his arms, "don''t be afraid, rest assured, I will never do this kind of thing you don''t like, let''s take our time, OK?" Chapter 463 Ji Rui''s tone gently coaxes her, and his big hand gently pats her on the back to comfort her. Two people with extremely ambiguous posture embrace and lie down, but strange is, at this time Ji Rui, heart no longer before those messy ideas, he just want to, quietly hold her, quietly, feel her in his arms, calm breathing, see her close eyes nestled in his body to rest. Letong''s fear and uneasiness in the deep of Xinhu Lake finally subsided under his comfort, and the lake, gradually, regained calm. Letong quietly closed her eyes. The light mint fragrance of the man was curling around her nose, and the powerful heart beat was roaring in her eardrum. It was clear that this time was not lunch break, but Letong, nestled in Ji Rui''s arms, had a warm embrace, and was listening to the rhythmic sound and fell asleep. Ji Rui feels that the woman in his arms is completely relaxed. Her hands are soft on his chest, and her slight breathing is slightly shaking on his neck. Ji Rui looks down at her seriously. Her eyes are closed, her black eyelashes are drooping, and she casts two rows of dense shadows on her white face. Her delicate nose vibrates with her breath, and her lips are red like blood. It seems that she wants to tell him something. Ji Rui lowers his head and kisses her lips carefully. He gently caresses her lips, her face and her eyebrows with a little rough finger pulp. The light sunlight penetrated through the curtain and fell on her beautiful face. Looking at her sleeping face from such a close distance, Ji Rui was surprised at her beauty again. This kind of beauty is different from those charming and gorgeous, which is a kind of natural and pure beauty. The more you look at this kind of beauty, the more pleasing it is, the more fascinated it is. As long as you look at it, it will be more and more difficult to move away, and more and more difficult to extricate yourself. Letong suddenly moved a few times, Ji Rui thought she was going to wake up, but she just slightly frowned, put on his chest hand tightly grasped his clothes, probably, had a bad dream. Ji Rui kisses her frown. He takes out the remote control from the bedside table and pulls down another heavy curtain. The rest room suddenly changed from day to night. In the dark room, I could only vaguely see the uplifted figure on the bed. The woman in her arms moves a few more times. Ji Rui thinks she can''t sleep well and wants to leave her arms. Unexpectedly, she took away the clothes on his chest and put them on his back. Then she grabbed the clothes on his back and leaned back to his arms. Ji Rui is relieved. She''s sleeping so fast that she''s not on guard. This cognition makes him feel so good that he can''t. For the first time since their relationship was established, they hugged each other so intimately and fell asleep. Vaguely remember who said, a man and a woman in bed simply can''t cover quilt pure chat, since in bed, must do some since intense and exciting movement is normal. But now, holding her quietly and listening to her tiny breath, his heart was unexpectedly calm and steady, and very satisfied. Letong had a deep sleep. If she was not hungry, she would have been able to sleep till the end of time. Hungry, she opened her eyes reluctantly, and her brain full of oars began to turn slowly, trying to find out where she was in the dark environment. "What''s wrong?" Magnetic sound sounded in the ear, hot, familiar breath spray over, lips were gently kiss. "Well... What''s here?" Still with to cent confused music Tong, so far did not guess where this is. "The lounge in the office." The man touched her face, slender fingers very natural to help her straighten the hair on the forehead and face. "Oh..." Letong''s voice also has a strong nasal sound. After a sleep, she seems to have a lot of dependence and trust on Ji Rui. Although she has woken up, she still hugs his waist and rubs against him a few times, lazily unwilling to move. Although she was very hungry at this time, she was very greedy for his warm embrace. "Still sleeping? Or are you going to get up? " Big palm holds her face, matchless doting ground asks a way. Fortunately, the president''s office is on an independent floor. Except for special things, Ji''s employees seldom come up to disturb Ji Rui. If Ji''s employees see that he is a workaholic like a perpetual motion machine, the president is sleeping in the lounge with his secretary in his arms, he will surely turn his mouth and scold "HunJun"! Even Ji Rui himself did not expect that he would have such a fatuous day. Unexpectedly, in the daytime, when there are still a lot of affairs outside, I sleep with her in my arms. It seems that even if the sky falls down, it''s not as important as letting her sleep safely and comfortably. Le Tong fan raised his face in bewilderment, and his blurred vision fell on his face, "I''m so hungry..." Obviously hungry, she raised her face and nibbled on his chin. Her bite strength is not big, numb, but should not leave a mark¡° If you''re hungry, get up and eat. I don''t want to eat. " Ji Rui said with a smile, the hand on her waist supported her, and wanted to hold her up. Letong does not resist, but does not take the initiative to cooperate. Ren youjirui holds her waist and sits up. Then, the whole person leans on him face to face like a boneless man. "I don''t want to get up..." chin against his shoulder, coquetry means more and more obvious. Ji Rui can''t help but slant to kiss to kiss her lip Cape, indulgence ground smile way. "Then you''ll lie down for a while? I''ll order takeout. " Letong nodded, and lay down again with Ji Rui, and covered her with a thin quilt. Ji Rui has known Letong for such a long time, and has never seen her so dependent on others, so coquettish to a person. Think of this let her rest assured to rely on, indulge in coquetry person is oneself, Ji Rui''s voice unconsciously put soft a few minutes. "What would you like to eat?" Letong''s mood continues to be low these days. She can''t sleep soundly at night. It''s rare that she can sleep so soundly today. Now, she just wants to hold the quilt and savor the comfort of her sleep. As for what she eats, it becomes extremely unimportant. "Whatever you want, just fill your stomach." Le Tong holds the pillow to mumble, smelling the light mint fragrance above, unconsciously closed her eyes again. Looking at Letong who seems to be sleepy, Ji Rui shakes his head with a smile and goes out with light hands and feet. "Xiao Chen, send some food according to Letong''s taste." Although the sleepy one inside said it was ok, Ji Rui still wanted her to eat better. Because, when Letong eats good things, he always makes Ji Rui happy and has a good appetite. "All right, I''ll be right there." Ji Rui puts down the phone and looks at his watch. At this time, it was more than one o''clock. It was past lunch time. No wonder she said she was hungry. Ji Rui, who originally wanted to take advantage of the fact that the meal had not been sent to him to deal with several documents, was upset. He turned two pages and couldn''t read them. With a sigh, he got up and went out. He took a bottle of milk from the refrigerator in the tea room and heated it in the microwave oven. "Letong, drink the milk." Ji Rui passes the milk with a straw to Letong, who leans on the back of the bed and closes her eyes. Letong opens her mouth obediently, holds a straw in her mouth, and gulps all the milk in the bottle. It seems that she is really hungry. "What time is it?" After drinking the milk, Letong finally regains a little clarity. She squints slightly and looks at Ji Rui in the light of the bedside lamp. "It''s almost half past one. No sleep?" "Well, I won''t sleep. I have to run to the patent office this afternoon." Letong finally returns to normal from the mode of sleepiness. Even her voice becomes crisp and clean. She can''t find the image of the soft and lazy person before. Ji Rui touched the remote control, opened the curtain, and immediately filled the room with sunlight. Letong had already stood in front of the bed, put on her shoes and walked into the bathroom. She took out the new washing utensils from the cupboard above, finished washing cleanly, and came out with a fresh face. "Why don''t you call me?" Letong had a good sleep, but now it''s working time after all. As the Secretary of the president, she actually slept with the president in the lounge all morning. If it gets out, I don''t know what other people think. "You can''t sleep well these days, can you? It''s rare for you to sleep so deeply. Where can I wake you up? " Ji Rui tells the truth. Letong walks by, hugs Ji Rui''s waist from behind, sticks his face on his back, and mutters, "Ji Rui, thank you." He indulged her more and more. That degree, almost catch up with his indulgence to the baby. "Fool, just let you sleep for a few hours, and you are grateful to me?" Ji Rui grabs her hand, pulls people over and hugs her face to face. There was a faint blush on Letong''s face, because she remembered all kinds of things before she fell asleep. Including Ji Rui''s predatory and aggressive actions. It is said that the arrow had to be fired on the string, but the man pulled it out when the arrow was half fired. This kind of behavior should be very harmful to a man, but he is willing to respect her, and does not act beyond the distance when she does not want to. Yue Tong shook his head. "It''s not about these hours, it''s about..." Ji Rui looks at her with a smile, and her face turns red gradually under his eyes. "Come on, let''s go out. The meal should be coming soon." Ji Rui probably knows what she wants to express, but she is thin skinned and has a lot of words, so it''s hard for her to say it calmly. At ordinary times, Ji Rui may tease her, but it''s rare for them to be so tender at the moment. If he forces her to tell the truth, it will only embarrass her. "Well!" "By the way, doesn''t baby like dogs? I''ve got two to come back and put them in the pet store for the time being. After dinner in the evening, I''ll take my baby to have a look, OK? " Ji Rui takes the initiative to get off the subject. He knows very well that the best way for Letong to accept him from her heart is to let her get used to his existence. Used to rely on him, used to always have him in sight! Chapter 464 Ji Rui asked people to specially buy back the two puppies, which are Alaskan sled dogs. One is gray, the other is black and white. Baobao doesn''t know that Ji Rui bought two puppies for him. He just thinks that he is going to the pet store to see Dabai and Xiaobai. When he sees Dabai and Xiaobai in the cage nestling together and sleeping with their eyes covered, he is very disappointed. He wakes up the two cats, but he doesn''t do it, but his little mouth is not happy. Ji Rui feels funny and pats his head to comfort him. "Well, daddy will show you the other animals." If it wasn''t for the excitement of hearing him mention the dog in luoyuan''er''s house a few days ago, Ji Rui didn''t know that the little guy liked dogs so much. Of course, it''s not the first time that baby shows his love for dogs. It''s just that Ji Rui used to take a perfunctory attitude towards baby. It doesn''t matter to Ji Rui what he likes or doesn''t like, and he doesn''t need to take special care of it. Therefore, even if the baby mentioned it to him, he usually ignores it and forgets it. "What is it? Is it a monkey? " The baby blinked, her dark eyes full of curiosity and expectation. Ji Rui thought, isn''t it? Does this boy like monkeys better than dogs? I don''t know, the baby will have such a guess, because the pet shop assistant once told him that there were several little monkeys in the cage in the yard, and invited him to have a look. Ji Rui is going to the courtyard. "Of course not!" Ji Rui shakes his head and denies. Baby is curious and looks up at Letong. Ji Rui''s childlike innocence is rare. He wants to surprise his baby son. Naturally, Letong can''t do anything bad for him, so he shakes his head and purses his lips to say that he will never be a traitor. When the baby stepped out of the yard and saw the two dogs in the big cage in the middle, he threw away Letong''s and Ji Rui''s hands and rushed over without thinking. "Wow, these two dogs are so beautiful!" Ji Rui stepped behind him, crouched down and hugged him, "does baby like it?" The baby''s sight has been confiscated. It seems that it has been glued to two puppies with 502 glue. "Well, of course!" The baby answered with interest. His eyes glowed with excitement, and he stared at the two puppies for a long time. Suddenly, he didn''t know what he thought of, and his eyes suddenly darkened. "But Mommy won''t let the baby have it." Tone, with a bit of grievance, but also a bit helpless. Letong is sad and inexplicable. She is only a six-year-old, but she has to give up a lot of fun that he should enjoy at this age. He used to like to go swimming with Ji Rui, but after he got sick, let alone swimming, even if he took a bath, he couldn''t be too good. He had to take a bath within the prescribed time. And he likes small animals like cats and dogs. Because of his physical condition, he has to give up the idea of taking these pets home. "Baby, we can buy them first and take them home with Xiaobai later. How are you The baby''s dim eyes immediately restored their old look. "Daddy, do you really buy it?" Without waiting for Ji Rui to answer, he has reached out his little hand and touched the black-and-white dog. "Just call him Xiao Hei. He''s Xiao Hui!" Letong can''t help laughing, this little guy''s name is really handy. The baby takes out the little ball that Dabai and Xiaobai love to play with. Gulu throws it to Xiaohei. As soon as Xiaohei''s hoof is lifted, the ball is thrown back to the baby''s feet. The baby is not angry, even more patience than usual several times, squatting on the ground, the ball again thrown in the past, this time, he threw the ball to the small ash. Ji Rui and Letong are not bothering the baby when they see that the baby is having a good time with the two puppies. They drag the stool that they throw in the yard and sit down. Their eyes are basically glued to the baby. "It''s good to be a child!" I don''t know if I think of the experience of this period of time. Letong sighs. Ji Rui turned to look at her affectionately, "if you like, I''m willing to treat you as a child all my life." Yue Tongsheng was excited. He put up his hand and touched his arm. He got goose bumps and climbed one arm. This man, it is on the Internet search so disgusting words, right? Otherwise, with his cold and smelly temperament, he would not have said such words. "Ji Rui, wake up, this style is not suitable for you, change it!" Yue Tong rolled his eyes at him. Here, two adults are chatting and bickering. Over there, the baby has been playing with Xiao hei and Xiao Hui. Occasionally, there is a ringing sound of laughter, mixed with the barking of the dog. With a new love, the baby directly forgets his heart meat Dabai and Xiaobai, and runs and jumps in the yard. After a while, he is sweating. Although Letong is chatting with Ji Rui, she has never lost sight of her baby. She is sweating all over her body, so she takes a clean towel out of her bag and goes to wipe the sweat for her baby. "Well, baby, don''t play too late!" Although the baby recovered well, but even if good, physical condition and endurance compared with healthy people is still a little bit different, so it is easy to be tired. Baby reluctantly bid farewell to Xiaohei Xiaohui Dabai Xiaobai, obediently followed his parents to leave the pet shop. When they came, they walked slowly along the roadside, but on the way back, they got into the car that Xiao Li had been waiting at the door for a long time. The car stopped at the side of the road outside the building. Ji Rui was about to get off to open the door and let his mother and son get off, but he heard Xiao Li say, "president, just now Huang Sheng called and said that he wanted to show you some information face to face. Do you want him to send it to the office tomorrow, or..." Ji Rui looks at the time and looks up at Letong. Just as he wants to say something, he hears her say, "go ahead. Baobao and I will go back and have a rest first." These days, Letong knows that Huang Sheng in Xiao Li''s mouth is a very powerful private detective. It seems that the case of Ji Rui''s assassination also asked Huang Sheng to collect information. When I call in such a big evening, there must be an urgent report. "But..." Ji Rui''s words haven''t been spoken yet. Letong has come over and kisses him on the lips. "Come on, I''ll go back with Baobao first, and you''ll go back soon. I won''t open the door for you if you come back too late." Yue Tong said this with a smile. Obviously, he was joking. This room is opened by fingerprint system. As long as Ji Rui''s hands are alive, there will be no embarrassing event of being rejected. Ji Rui is also anxious to find the real murderer. Only when Tian Wei catches the real murderer can he eliminate the possibility of hurting Baobao or Letong. "Well... OK, you go back first. I''ll go there as early as possible." Ji Rui watched Letong''s mother and son enter the elevator under the escort of bodyguards, and then told Xiao Li to drive. "Xiao Li, let him give me a place now. I''ll go there immediately." Xiao Li received the instruction, answered the call, and picked up the phone to call out. "President, Huang Sheng said that he is at home now. If you don''t mind, you can go to his home and say it." If changed before, Ji Rui will not go to the home of a person who is not a private friend. But now, he wants to get useful information quickly, and then, go home quickly. "Yes, his family is his family." At this time, the traffic on the main road is very crowded. Xiao Li spent ten minutes on the crowded road, and the car only drove more than 100 meters. The car stops at a red light. Ji Rui looks at the direction of the car and frowns, "Xiao Li, did you remember the wrong address?" "President, there are too many cars now. There is an old road near here. It''s not blocked." Ji Rui nodded More than half an hour later, Ji Rui has been sitting on the sofa of Huang Sheng''s house and received the tea from the other party. "Huang Sheng, don''t be so polite. Let''s be direct and say what we have." Huang Sheng nodded and handed him a bulging information bag on the sofa. "That video that day, I investigate and verify for several days, but still have no clue." Ji Rui was holding a teacup. When he said that, his expression stagnated and he put it down. "Then why are you in such a hurry to call me here?" Ji Rui''s tone is a little strong. Ji Rui is a little regretful now. He knew that he had no idea at all. He should have let this man personally send those useless waste materials tomorrow, and he even wanted to go home to accompany Letong and his son. Huang Sheng smiles, as if he doesn''t mind Ji Rui''s bad attitude at all¡° Mr. Ji, listen to me first. " Huang Sheng has been cooperating with Ji Rui for a long time, but recently, this person has changed and become more and more human. It seems that he is more and more homesick. Ji Rui is very strange, but he is more and more like a real person. Ji Rui turns his eyebrows and stares at him impatiently. His eyes are fierce. He seems to be saying that you''d better have reliable information to tell me. Otherwise, I''ll see how to deal with you! Huang Sheng was so fluffy that he shivered, picked up the document bag, opened it, and drew a large stack of information from it. "Didn''t you ask brother Li to let me check the restaurant two days ago?" Ji Rui squinted, "what''s the relationship?" "Yes, it does matter!" Huang Sheng rings his fingers and takes out a few pieces from the stack of data and hands them to Ji Rui. Ji Rui probably had some clues, took the information, "don''t tell me, that person is Ji Wen''s brother-in-law!" He didn''t doubt Ji Wen and Ji Wu, but he always thought the possibility was very low. For one thing, the brothers are still squatting in the prison of country y, and their wives and children are also in country y. last time they came back, it should have been Spring Festival last year. Huang Sheng shook his head. "Of course not." Ji Rui is confused, "who is that?" "It''s not Ji Wen''s brother-in-law, it''s his wife." Ji Rui "ah" a, only when Huang Sheng is fooling himself. "That day, the man, in fact, was a woman disguised as a man. His wife used to be a model. She was tall and thin. It was not difficult to disguise as a man at all." Chapter 465 Ji Rui asks Xiao Li to hand over the information Huang Sheng gave him to lawyer fan overnight, so that the other party can follow up as soon as possible. As long as there is evidence that the assassin has accepted money and interests, the case will have a breakthrough. Letong listened to Ji Rui''s three sentences and said something about it. She looked relaxed immediately. However, Letong''s relaxation didn''t last long. She turned back to the kitchen to make flower tea for Ji Rui. Listening to the water gurgling on the stove, her mind turned away unconsciously. Ji Rui said that the person who negotiated with the gangster was Ji Wen ''. Think of Ji Rui and Ji''s old relationship, plus this, father and son want to make up, I''m afraid it''s completely out of the question. Yue Tong, who would be so worried, naturally didn''t have the heart of Virgin Mary to make trouble. She felt pity for father Ji. However, she is worried about the baby and Ji Rui. In fact, both of them lack love. They have been eager to get family affection from master Ji, but they have been hurt mercilessly. Baobao is still a child, and his love for Ji is never adulterated. After all, it was his father who brought him up from childhood. If the real murderer behind this time is Mrs. Ji, it''s almost impossible for Baobao and Mr. Ji to keep their relationship intact. And Ji Rui sitting in the living room at this time, maybe his heart is extremely cold? Although Ji Rui says he hates him, in fact, he is still waiting for him, isn''t he? Like a baby, he was full of expectations for master Ji from the beginning to the end, which was gradually eroded by the merciless reality, and the rest was only the competition and tearing again and again. What blood is thicker than water, and what affection is it, finally, it turns into foam in this tear, and all the rest is hatred. "Alas..." Letong sighed helplessly, picked up the boiling water and poured it into the teapot. The golden flower tea poured out of the teapot and added a little honey. Ji Rui took the cup and said thank you. He took a sip of it and glanced over the open book on the sofa. "Not tired? Look at this To let her study is clearly what he means. But now, he wants to go back more than a month ago and strangle herself, who let her study hard. If he knew that she was in such a hopeless state of learning, if he knew that she was in such a poor condition, he would not give her such a suggestion. Now it''s good. The night fighting not only hurt her, but also took up the precious time he and she could spend. It is not long since he established a love relationship with her. It should be a period of intense love. They will not be bored with each other. But look at Ji Rui and Le Tong. They meet for a lot of time. Apart from seeing Duke Zhou when they close their eyes and fall asleep, they can always see each other for at least ten hours when Ji is at home. But this kind of seeing, also is only seeing, namely literally meaning, can only be a face-to-face seeing. In Ji''s, they have a lot of work to do. Even when they have dinner, they talk about the decline of a subsidiary''s performance last month, or they talk about the fact that manufacturers in other countries can''t keep up with their output last month. At home, with Baobao, the super dog skin cream, Ji Rui, in Letong''s eyes, can only be regarded as a second-class citizen. It''s natural that young master Ji gives priority to everything, and then it''s his turn. It''s not easy to wait for Letong to wait for the young master to sleep. Normally, it''s the golden time for them to get along. However, he is busy, often busy in the study until late at night, and she, is also a free to hold the book gnawing, there is no free time to love with him. Listen to oneself that the sour meaning that peeps out faintly in interrogative words, Ji Rui Leng Leng. Before he was attracted to Letong, he always thought that falling in love was a time-consuming, laborious and boring thing. Clearly a person can live a more natural and unrestrained more comfortable, why so hard to find a person to come back to take care of their own, annoyed with their own set of their own? After being moved, he realized that no matter what he did with her, he would not feel time-consuming and laborious, and would not feel bored. For example, after work, he leans on the kitchen door to watch her cook quickly. When he looks at it, it takes him more than half an hour, but he doesn''t think it''s time-consuming at all. For example, in order to let her eat the baked sweet potato she wanted to eat, she got up in the middle of the night and drove her all over the city, but didn''t feel any effort at all. For example, once in a blue moon, after dinner, he watched the 8:00 soap opera while drinking tea with her, but he didn''t feel bored at all. Falling in love with someone is almost like getting masochism, isn''t it? Even if she is in charge of herself and bothers herself, he doesn''t feel bored at all. On the contrary, he will think that this is because she cares about herself. Letong, on the other hand, devotes all her energy to her work. After work, she takes care of her baby most of the time, and most of the time she has left is spent on her study. Therefore, she doesn''t care much about him, and has little time to annoy him. What''s more, she doesn''t like to play and doesn''t play the trick of changing all kinds of means to trap her boyfriend. This, Ji Rui more think more depressed, in the heart of all kinds of imbalance, originally thought in Letong heart, baby this baby son first throne oneself shake not move, second position, total did not run! But in this world, if you don''t think about anything, it really can''t help the little hammer to knock, but after a few times, it collapsed. Ji Rui''s mood is inexplicably drowsy. He doesn''t drink any more tea. He leans over the coffee table and leans back on the sofa. He raises his eyebrows and looks at her, waiting for her reply. Letong originally took his cup of red jujube longan tea, because it was hot, she slowly breathed and drank it in small mouthfuls. Listen to Ji Rui so ask, at first only think that he is simply concerned about himself, can listen to the language gas mouth kiss, not right! It''s a sour and aggrieved tone when it''s uncomfortable! Letong raised her eyelids and carefully observed president Ji for a while. Then, she lifted her lips and smilingly handed her red date tea to Ji Rui. "Have a drink!" Smile with a spoiled tone, with coax the baby''s tone almost. Ji Rui pursed her lips and looked at her calmly¡° It''s for women. " Le Tong chuckled and handed the cup to his lips. "Look at you! Drink this, it''s sweet! " Chapter 466 "Look at you! Drink this, it''s sweet! " Letong thinks that Ji Rui is a man with super strong momentum and strong working ability. In terms of skill, ability and vision, few people in China are tough enough for him, tough enough for him and accurate enough for him. But such a big man with excellent indicators, when he came home, he was obviously dissatisfied with some trivial things, and refused to say it directly. He just changed his tune and grunted bitterly to himself. This man, sometimes, is quite naive! Yue Tong''s heart came to a conclusion, but she didn''t dare to say it. At best, he can only tease him as he is now. He looks at the general manager of Ji University, who is usually very powerful, suffering from being shriveled, and secretly enjoys himself. Ji Rui is enraged by Le Tong, but the woman in front of him is smiling and has no intention. Staring at her, his eyes gradually change. There is still a little fierce anger. Some of them are helpless and helpless. Ji Rui''s heart thumped and thought that this time it was bad. Was he really eaten to death by this woman! "Drink, eh?" Letong smiles and winks at him. The rim of the glass presses against his lips. The cold glass becomes tight and warm because of the hot jujube tea, but Ji Rui insists that the warm temperature is the temperature left by Letong''s touch. There may be such an illusion because Letong''s smile is too bright. It may also be that Ji Rui has formed a prejudice in his heart. All the good changes he has experienced in his life are related to the woman in front of him. Just like the prejudice against her that all the bad things are related to her before, it is also strong and stubborn. Because of her, the baby becomes more and more happy and lovely. Because of her, he began to look forward to family life again. Because of her, his joys and sorrows became bright and strong, and he was no longer the workaholic who was indifferent to everything. Think about, originally full of heart that sour will be gradually diluted by the warm breath. She opened her mouth obediently and took a big sip of jujube tea in her posture. Ji Rui frowned, "how sweet!" "Are you comfortable?" Letong looks at him funny. Ji Rui takes people over and kisses her lips. I don''t know whether it''s the taste on her lips or the taste of the tea she just drank. Anyway, Ji Rui''s mouth and brain are full of the sweet and greasy taste of red jujube and longan tea. Letong leans on Ji Rui''s shoulder. It''s just a deep kiss, but it seems to take away all her strength. Panting slightly, she raises her face to ask the man who is satisfied. "How comfortable is that?" "Well!" Ji Rui smiles and pecks on her lips again. "I''m fine!" Tone, is no longer sour tone, but calm and reassuring tone. Ji Rui had been walking around in the circle he had drawn for himself before. He was fooled around by himself. He was very sad. But he was teased and pacified by Letong, and his mood became clear gradually. After a little consideration, she realized that she was reading a book so late, or maybe the original intention was that the drunkard didn''t really want to read. Her real purpose was to worry about him, so she waited for him here in the name of reading. Ji Rui''s self-confidence, which he had been beaten to pieces by himself before, is soaring. Let alone Letong''s second position in his heart, he is sitting still. He even feels that he is getting closer to the baby quickly. With a little more effort, he can be tied for the first place with the baby. Ji Rui is complacent in his heart. On the surface, he can''t see it at all. He just speaks in a soft tone. "You''re waiting for me to come back, aren''t you?" Asked, gently rubbing the corners of her lips. Letong neither admits nor denies it, but raises her hand to touch his chin. Ji Rui''s hair is very thick. He shaved his beard early in the morning before he came out of the door. Now he has a green beard. It stabs Le Le Tong''s hand, with a slight pain. "The meat on the baby grows back little by little. Why are you thin again? Is it your meat baby? " Letong said painfully, the soft and watery eyes turned on his face with the finger belly. Ji Rui grabs her hand and kisses her. He is 100% sure that the real purpose of this woman sitting in the living room reading in the middle of the night is to wait for him to come back. "I''m sorry. I''ll take care of it." She loves herself, he is very happy, but let her worry, let her worry, is his own wrong. "Hungry? Would you like something to eat? " Letong doesn''t mean to blame him. Recently, Ji''s troubles are one after another. If he doesn''t take the lead and rush out of the way, Ji will fall into the trap of villains and never turn over. Ji Rui looks up at the time. It''s nearly zero. To be honest, he wants to enjoy the love supper she made for him. But considering her physical condition, it''s better to have a rest earlier. "I''m not hungry. Go to bed quickly." Said, holding her waist to push people away, holding her body motioned her to stand up. Letong is not in a hurry to get up, blinked at him for a few seconds, then stood up and bent over his lips. "Then I''ll go to bed, and you should take a bath too soon. Don''t make it too late!" Ji Rui holds her waist in one hand and her back brain in the other, turning her shallow kiss into a deep one. If he can, he really wants to just pick her up and carry her directly to the bedroom. Let''s go to hell with all the bad things about Ji Shi and Ji Wen''s brother-in-law! The devil in the heart is roaring, but he finally let go of Letong. Ji Rui doesn''t want to repeat the situation in the lounge. Letong steps to the bedroom door, suddenly turned to Ji Rui said. "I made sandwiches and put them in the fridge. If you want to eat them, take a box out and heat it in the microwave." Ji Rui is very happy in his heart, and his face is still calm. He nods his head and waves to Letong, "well, go to sleep." When Letong''s bedroom door closes, Ji Rui sneaks into the bedroom to take a bath. He comes out in his bathrobe, turns around and goes into the kitchen. He finds the sandwich in the refrigerator, heats it in the microwave oven, takes it out, drinks flower tea and eats the sandwich. The beauty in my heart! I thought, this is not, I climbed to the first position! Chapter 467 Ji Rui and Letong''s relationship is steadily warming up. Although they don''t have the intense and exciting love in love soap operas, they have the warmth and steadiness of old husband and wife. For Ji Rui, who is 31 years old and has been short of family warmth for a long time, this warmth and steadiness is what he has been yearning for all these years. In the past, going to and from work was just a change of work place for him, so he never tried to return to work like other office workers. But now, he is also infected with the disease of office workers. Every afternoon, he begins to look forward to getting off work. The reason for the illness is that only when he comes home from work can Letong really belong to him. Even if, this belongs to, want to with baby one person half, also better than Ji Shi. In Ji''s family, Letong belongs to her job. Ji Rui wants her to look at it directly, but it''s hard for her to reach heaven. Normally speaking, Letong is his secretary. They work at the top level together. They usually spend a lot of time meeting. However, since Letong took over Yang Sheng''s job, her time at the top level has become smaller and smaller. Going out to do business, socializing, holding meetings with Ji''s employees, and so on, which used to be Yang Sheng''s job, now even if she can''t do it completely, she has basically done 70% or 80% of the work. One person has two jobs at the same time, and the level of busyness can be imagined. This kind of busyness has a direct impact on Ji Rui''s quality of life in Ji''s, not to mention that the pot of fragrant coffee in the morning is gone. Even for lunch, you often have to eat it yourself, otherwise, you have to let Lin Ling or other employees bring it. After repeating these days for several days, the president of Ji University was like a husband abandoned by his wife. He once banned Letong from cooking, but I don''t know when this order has become a decoration. The reason, in addition to the baby''s irresistible rambling, as well as his own stomach, which was raised by Le Tong, is also constantly clamoring to eat the food that chef Le personally manages. "Aunt Guan, Letong told you that she would come back at half past six?" Ji Rui, who is eager to return home, picks up the baby from work on time and comes home. The two of them sit cross legged on the carpet playing chess. The chess game has been played several times. It is said that Le Tong, who has come back on time, is still missing. The two of them are anxious. "Yes, Miss Le asked me to cook the soup, vegetables and meat before she came back." It''s not that Aunt Guan is lazy on purpose, but that they are fattened by Letong. Because of her food, their weight begins to decline again. Letong feels pain in her eyes. She sneaks in to help cook one or two dishes, but now she''s sitting in the kitchen and taking over the job of chef. Ji Rui''s stomach has been abused for a period of time, which has been abused into a soft bone. Where is the backbone? "Where are you, Xiao Li?" Ji Rui worries about whether Letong has encountered any difficulties at work and is held back by the other party. Remembering her personality of reporting good news but not bad news, Ji Rui simply calls Xiao Li who takes her out. "President, I''m in zhaotian mall." The mall is only a few minutes'' drive from the residence. "Where are you doing? What time is it? " Ji Rui frowned unhappily. "President, stop talking, we''ll go back now!" Ji Rui vaguely hears the voice of Letong coming from the microphone. Xiao Li seems a little overwhelmed. Soon, he hangs up directly. Ji Rui looks at the clock. It''s almost seven o''clock. It seems that Letong should be able to get home at seven o''clock. When the door rings, Ji Rui looks at the wall clock and points it to seven o''clock. "Why is it so late?" Ji Rui stands up to meet him. Facing him, he sees Letong bending over to change her shoes with her forehand against the wall. Xiao Li behind her, big and small bags full of shopping bags. "President..." Xiao Li''s face stretched out from the middle of the shopping bag. Ji ruicai stretched his brows for a short time, but he twisted them again. In his heart, he was angry. Dare feeling, she does not go home so late, go shopping? She wants to go shopping crazily. He doesn''t object, but it depends on the time. How many points is it? Is it appropriate to leave a big man and a small man waiting for her at home hungry? "Are you hungry? I''m going to cook! " Le Tong, who has changed her shoes, doesn''t notice Ji Rui''s face at all. She excitedly enters the living room, throws her bag and coat on the sofa, rushes over to meet her baby, and rushes into the kitchen. Ji Rui was completely ignored and became more angry. Don''t bother to pay attention to Xiao Li, stretch the body to turn round to enter the living room. Xiao Li has been with Ji Rui for so many years. Of course, he knows that Ji Rui is in a bad mood, but why he is in a bad mood is not his guess. "President, where are these things?" Xiao Li asked very carefully. "Whatever!" Ji Rui sits down on the sofa, takes his laptop, and is ready to read his work email to calm his anger. Looking at Ji Rui''s tense cold face, Xiao Li shrinks his head in fright. He puts his shopping bag on the single sofa and walks over to say goodbye. Ji Rui motioned him to go with a silent wave. Baobao warmly took Uncle Li''s hand to take him out. Bouncing back to the living room, the baby curiously lies on the single sofa and pours all the things in the shopping bag on the carpet. "Wow, this down jacket is so handsome!" Ji Rui of course heard the little guy yelling, thinking that it had nothing to do with himself, he continued to browse the mailbox indifferently. "Daddy, daddy, do you think the baby looks handsome in this Ji Rui reluctantly raised his eyelids and glanced at the baby. He saw that the little guy was wearing a dress that was obviously not his. The dark brown, wide and big Plush coat was loosely covered on the baby. When Ji Rui saw it, the little guy threw up his long sleeve like a clown. "Poof!" Ji Rui was angry and laughed. I don''t know whether I was angry by my baby or myself. Baby''s overcoat is his Ji Rui''s. So, when she went shopping, in fact, she helped him buy one? "Handsome?" The baby tilts his head, swings his sleeve and plays Baolai in circles. Ji Rui closes his notebook and goes to pick up the baby. "Honey, this is daddy''s, don''t break it!" Looking at the clothes being ruined, Ji Rui is very distressed. I picked up my baby and sat on the ground with my knees crossed. After a careful look, I could see that all the items on the ground were sweaters, coats and gloves. Judging from the style and color, they were all men''s clothes. However, there were adults and children. There was no doubt that they were all his and baby''s clothes. "Ji Rui, you and baby try those clothes. If they don''t fit, I''ll change them tomorrow." Over there, Letong is looking out and yelling at Ji Rui. Ji Rui was ashamed of his doubts just now. "You came back so late to buy these?" "Yes, the weather forecast says that the temperature will drop in the next two days. I took a look at your master''s wardrobe last night. There aren''t many thick clothes, so I''m in a hurry to buy some. I''ll wear them first and go back to the mansion to get them when I''m free." Chapter 468 Ji Rui hands over Huang Sheng''s information to lawyer fan. Two days later, lawyer fan has the following information. When lawyer fan called, Ji Rui was in a meeting room with several senior members of Ji''s family. Letong sits next to him. Ji Rui''s mouth doesn''t stop when the phone rings, and Letong''s eyes fall on the mobile phone screen at the same time. Ji Rui made a pause gesture, did not leave the seat, directly connected to the phone, "Hello!" "Mr. Ji, there''s something about Tong." The psychopath who stabbed Ji Rui is Tong. "Say it Ji Rui stood up and went into the small rest room in the conference room. "The one surnamed Tong has told me all about it. He said that he took the money from the model and promised that she would take your life." "Cash transactions on both sides?" "The model helped him repay more than half a million usury loans and bribed the people over there, so we couldn''t find them." Of course, the members of lawyer fan''s team didn''t expect to expand the scope of suspicion to Ji Wen''s wife''s family. If Ji Rui didn''t go to dinner that day and occasionally get information to follow suit, up to now, maybe lawyer fan is still looking for suspicious points on the suspects. "OK, next you keep an eye on it, and make sure you find the most important person behind the scenes." At this point, the people behind the scenes are Mr. and Mrs. Ji Wen, Mrs. Ji, or Mr. Ji. No matter who this person is, Ji Rui doesn''t intend to let it go, but at the bottom of his heart, he doesn''t want this person to be Ji Laozi. Although what lawyer fan reported was basically within Ji Rui''s expectation, when he came out of the small lounge, Letong still noticed that his mood had changed subtly because of the phone call. Naturally, the elite executives in the meeting room can''t see any difference between the president and the usual. But Letong can see from his tight lipline when he is silent and his thoughtful manner when he drinks coffee that Ji Rui is entangled in this phone call. After the meeting, the high-level people packed up the information and left one after another. Only Letong and Ji Rui were left in the meeting room. The performance report is constantly rotating on the projection screen, while Letong is sorting out a pile of information spread out during the meeting, but her eyes are looking at Ji Rui. "Was it lawyer fan just now? Is it about that case? " "Well." Ji Rui answers two questions simply. "Not going well?" Ji Rui''s reaction makes Letong have to come to such a conclusion. "No, it went well." Ji Rui at this time, in fact, is very contradictory. If he had to choose, he would rather be stabbed just for the sake of stabbing him than at the instigation of Ji''s family. Although Ji Rui didn''t mix himself with those people in the Ji family for a long time, subconsciously, he still has a little expectation of father Ji, who has the kindness of giving birth to him. Even if, every time will be frustrated, still can''t control oneself again and again to look forward to. "That your mood..." Yue Tong glanced at him again, hesitated for a moment, "how seems not very good?" Ji Rui rubbed her head, raised her lips and laughed, "no, you think too much." Ji Rui is embarrassed to tell Letong that he will expect such a thing from Ji Laozi who has done so much to himself. He is afraid, such oneself, can let Letong feel indecisive, and cowardly. Letong takes a serious look at him and sees that he doesn''t mean to tell the truth. It''s hard for her to ask again. She just grabs Ji Rui, picks up the cup of coffee and goes to one side to pour it out. "It''s cold. Don''t drink it." After they become lovers, Letong occasionally shows a domineering face to Ji Rui. For example, when it''s time to leave work, regardless of whether President Ji would like to or not, he turns off the computer and drives president Ji out of the office On the contrary, Ji Rui also enjoys the feeling of being pushed and controlled by others. Of course, this kind of hegemony is only limited to two people in private, in public or other people in the workplace, Letong is the humble and polite Secretary of the president. "Letong, you are more and more like my mother!" Ji Rui is a little bit gloomy. Because of the sunshine of Letong, he starts to clear up slowly. Yue Tong doesn''t retort. When she turns back, she puts her palm on his head and touches it a few times. "Good boy Ji Rui can''t laugh or cry. "Don''t you think it''s weird to have such a tall son?" The big hand reaches over, pulls out the person, lets her side sit on own thigh. Yue Tong pinched his face with a smile, "what''s strange? I''m just previewing the scene more than ten years in advance. In ten years and eight years, the baby will be as tall as you. " Ji Rui dismissively hit her, "in ten years and eight years, the baby will have his little girlfriend, so he won''t listen to your mother''s endless nagging." Le Tong does not care about the pie pie pie pie mouth, "that I go to long winded little grandson." Ji Rui was amused by her and laughed, "you think it''s Hemei. Ten years later, you''re only 35 years old, so you want to amuse your grandson?" Le Tong broke away from his arms, piled up the pile of documents on the desk, got up and walked out, "don''t tell me you don''t want to!" Ji Rui with a smile to catch up, "this is not you I want to question, but, you think that baby boy, 16 years old can be willing to be trapped?" Two people talk and laugh to walk out from the meeting room, Ji Rui heart haze, has completely disappeared. In the afternoon, accompanied by Xiao Li, Letong inspected the theme park. Since the opening of the theme park, the number of tourists is steadily increasing day by day, thanks to the excellent marketing promotion of the marketing and advertising department. Compared with Ji''s other industries, the theme park business is very prosperous and quite successful due to the decline of performance caused by the stock price turbulence some time ago. In this boom, the little baby actually has a lot of credit. The main consumer groups of all kinds of theme park projects are minors. Therefore, children''s impression after playing has become a very valuable feedback. On the day when the park opened, Letong and Ji Rui played with the baby for a day. Ji Rui was a pure companion, but Letong asked the baby a lot of questions. When she got home that night, Letong summed up and analyzed the baby''s words, held a video conference with several elites of the marketing department for several hours, and came up with a supplementary business plan, which quickly revised the original business model. The revised plan was submitted to Ji Rui the next day. Within a few days, the theme park began to operate according to the new marketing plan. Chapter 469 The revised plan was submitted to Ji Rui the next day. Within a few days, the theme park began to operate according to the new marketing plan. Ji''s group has evolved from a brilliant group with a history of 100 years. In recent years, Ji''s group has grown stronger and stronger in Ji Rui''s hands. He has been involved in a wide range of industries, including manufacturing, retail and even the film and television industry, which has been popular in recent years. However, it is the first time for Ji to set foot in the theme park of leisure entertainment. At first, Ji Rui was just a special gift for his baby. Therefore, he didn''t want to create much economic benefits here. He even prepared for a loss. It is a failure for a businessman to do it even though he knows there is no profit. But for a father, because of his son''s love, regardless of gain and loss, is undoubtedly a great success. To his surprise, the theme park has not only not become a burden for Ji, but also become a new force for Ji in a short time. Its performance has been good all the way. The planning department has even started to draft a plan to regard the theme park as a major feature of Ji and set up camp in major cities across the country. At the dinner table with Letong mentioned planning minister today to mention this with his face, Ji Rui can''t help but pinch the baby''s face. "Baby, you are daddy''s lucky star!" At this time, the baby was standing on the chair, standing on tiptoe, sticking his neck and bowing his body, trying to reach his chopsticks to the dish of Qingping chicken, which was a little far away. After listening to his father''s praise, he raised his chin slightly and hummed, "hum, of course, I don''t want to see who I am!" These days, the baby does not know in that TV play, it seems that the word "little master" is very powerful, so he talks about it all day. Le Tong was amused by his appearance, patted his ass and teased him, "yo! Let me see who this young man is? " With a smile, he put his face together and rubbed the baby''s face with two claws. "Tut, who do I think it is? It turns out it''s Ji Yu, the stinky and arrogant kid in the Ji family!" The baby kneaded and kneaded by Letong. With a smile, he put a chicken leg in front of Letong and said, "Mommy, chicken leg for you!" Letong crumpled his chopsticks and put the chicken leg into his own bowl. "Baby, eat it. Mommy is losing weight." The baby''s diet has been strictly controlled since he was discharged from the hospital. He didn''t dare to touch the fat food. Since yesterday, when he went for an examination, Dr. Dong opened his mouth to lift the ban on him, and then fatty food began to appear on the table. The little cat was greedy for a few months. When she saw the meat, her eyes were shining. She sat back on the chair, grabbed the chicken leg and tore it up. "Eat slowly, be careful to choke..." Letong shook his head helplessly, took a tissue to help him clean his chin and the fat oil on it. "What do you think?" Letong is waiting on the baby in her hand. She glances at the man smiling at her son. "I think his idea is quite good. We will evaluate and make a decision when his plan is submitted." "Otherwise, if you think it''s valuable, you can ask the planning department to set up a team of two or three people for the time being. First go to each city to investigate, and then work out a feasible plan. What do you think?" Le Tong''s proposal, Ji Rui think good, so let her do it as soon as possible. For this matter, Letong returned to Ji''s Department early the next morning and went directly to the planning department. Lawyer fan sat down in Ji Rui and soon visited. Seeing that Ji Rui was the only one in the big office, lawyer fan couldn''t help being curious. "Mr. Ji, Miss Le, what''s this "Huh?" Ji Rui picks an eyebrow to see him, don''t quite understand his meaning. "Is Miss Le going home to teach her husband and children?" He''s been here several times these days, but he hasn''t met Letong. He can''t help thinking that it''s the beloved Letong who has gone home to be a little grandmother. "I think so! It''s a pity that she won''t! She''s in the planning department for a meeting. Are you looking for her? " For Letong''s work enthusiasm, which is no less than his own, Ji Rui is now both in love and hate, extremely entangled. Of course, he enjoys playing side by side with Letong, but when he sees Letong''s thin back, he can''t help feeling distressed. "No, I''m just curious." Ji Rui''s expression of entanglement and loss falls into lawyer fan''s eyes, which is just like the surprise of seeing UFO with his own eyes. This man, who is extremely powerful in the eyes of the public, turns his hands over to cloud and covers his hands with rain, will one day be entangled and lost for a woman. Moreover, the opponent who makes him entangled and lost is not human but work. "What''s going on?" Obviously, Ji Rui is not interested in satisfying his curiosity. He closes the papers on his hand, stands up and leads him into the reception hall and sits down. "Would you like some water?" Ji Rui himself wants to drink water, but le Tong is not there. He has to work on his own, pick up the cup and greet lawyer fan by the way. Lawyer fan was so frightened that he quickly stood up and grabbed his cup. "Mr. Ji, just sit down. I''ll take care of such a small matter." Lawyer fan has a good relationship with Ji Rui. He is familiar with the furnishings of his office. He goes to the locker and is about to help Ji Rui pour water, but Ji Rui suddenly says. "Lawyer fan, can you make tea?" Lawyer fan was a little surprised, but he replied honestly, "ah? Yes, but only amateur. " "On the top floor of the display shelf, there is a box of top-quality Dahongpao. Take it and soak it in a pot." Lawyer fan is more and more surprised. Many people know that Ji Rui always likes coffee rather than tea. However, from his standpoint, he didn''t ask much. He obediently took the tea set and brought it over according to Ji Rui''s instructions. Ji Rui is leaning on the sofa, looking at the information he brought, "you are responsible for the bubble, I''ll see for myself first." Ji Rui didn''t raise his head and give orders to him. Naturally, lawyer fan didn''t dare to neglect him. Although he didn''t try to be someone''s tea making younger brother, if he was Ji Rui, it didn''t seem too much to labor him. "Well, but Ji always has to bear with me. I''m not good at making tea." Lawyer fan had a preventive injection in advance, so as not to disappoint president Ji. "It''s OK. Just like wine tasting, tea tasting is about mood. If mood is good, tea will be good." Ji Rui doesn''t know where to hear the wrong reason, or, it''s not necessarily his own awareness of nonsense. Lawyer fan looked at him for a long time. Ji Rui seemed to notice his sight. He raised his eyelids and gave him a light glance. "How?" Lawyer fan shook his head. "No, I just..." After a pause, I don''t know whether to say it or not. "Just what?" Ji Rui glances at him curiously. "Just... Mr. Ji, do you think you have changed?" Chapter 470 In this world, nothing is immutable, and people are no exception. Ji Rui''s change, needless to say, is because of Baobao, but more of it is because of Letong. This kind of change, not suddenly, but imperceptibly a little bit slowly change. Lawyer fan was so surprised because he just saw the result of the change, not the process. At first, it was Letong who said it was not good to drink too much coffee. Then, Letong tries to make Ji Rui all kinds of tea or scented tea that can either refresh her mind, help her sleep or nourish her stomach. She slowly corrects Ji Rui''s habit of drinking coffee for many years. In the past, his mind would think about Ji''s future, but he seldom thought about his own future, or even didn''t think about it. But now, when he is busy, he often looks at the blue sky outside the window and thinks that when he is old, he will put down everything of Ji and travel around the world with Letong. She loves to eat, so he takes her to eat all the delicious food in the world. She likes beautiful scenery, so he takes her to climb the highest mountain and see the most beautiful scenery To put these ideas into action, the most important factor is that he can still have a strong body when he is old. He is older than Letong. To keep healthy and stronger than Letong in 20 or 30 years, proper health maintenance has become an indispensable means. With such self-consciousness, Ji Rui began to deliberately correct many bad living habits. Of course, these reasons, he is not interested in telling others. "Yes? Or else Even though he is aware of his change, Ji Rui still gives an ambiguous answer. After all, Ji Rui is different from all the people he cooperates with. Many successful men he cooperates with like to publicize their own successful history or emotional history. However, Ji Rui does not like others to pry into his privacy. He used to be Baobao, but now he is Letong. "The little model has done everything to herself. First, she may think that you are not seriously injured, and even if you are sentenced, you will not be sentenced for many years. If she thinks that she will perform well, she will be able to come out after a year and a half. Second, it''s probably the people behind. She doesn''t dare and can''t afford to offend them. " Lawyer fan gave a brief report on the progress of the case and bent over to add tea to President Ji. "Is there any abnormality in the couple''s account?" Ji Ruizhe took a sip of tea and put his hand on the back of the sofa. He was lazy and looked very happy. It seemed that the taste of tea was good. What lawyer Fan said, maybe he didn''t care. Otherwise, he was not surprised when he heard it. Lawyer fan shook his head. "For the time being, the income of the couple is basically the income of chain hotels. It seems that they should make a lot of money." Ji Rui did not say a word, drank all the tea in the cup slowly, leaned over and put down the cup, "the so-called benefits may not be all direct money." Lawyer fan soon understood Ji Rui''s meaning, "Mr. Ji, what you mean is that Ji er''s younger brother-in-law''s hotel business is booming, which is supported by others?" "Don''t you just check it out?" Lawyer fan thought again and frowned slightly. "However, even if the hotel''s business in recent months is really better than before, it can not be used as evidence to accuse the behind the scenes emissary..." Ji Rui "eh" expresses his approval and takes another sip of the newly filled tea. "Now that the little model has taken care of everything, the case will probably be settled like this. However, even if the evidence is insufficient, I still want to confirm who this person is. You can find out in private! " In fact, there are only three people behind the scenes: Ji Wen, Mrs. Ji and Mr. Ji. Ji Rui asks lawyer fan to continue the investigation. Subconsciously, he still hopes to find evidence to prove that this is not done by Ji Laozi. It''s not one or two of the things that master Ji has done to him, but it''s the first time that he''s directly let people take his life. If it is found out that master Ji is really the one behind his back, Ji Rui thinks that his father son relationship with master Ji is completely over! No longer just feel cold heart plug, but, the heart completely dead! "OK, I''ll arrange it right away." "Well." Ji Rui handed those documents back to lawyer fan, "in addition, do you have a familiar barrister in Y country?" Yang Sheng had been following up the affairs of country y before. Now he was "escorted" back to the Yang family by the old man of the Yang family. He was waiting for him to clean up a mess. Naturally, he could not deal with Ji''s affairs in country y separately. Although the situation in China seems to be calm on the surface, there are still waves at the bottom. If you don''t pay attention to one of them, there may be several huge waves that will make Ji Rui''s family destroyed. Therefore, Ji Rui has to stay in China to guard his headquarters. In terms of work, Letong can really help him, but on foreign affairs and diplomatic issues, Letong''s contacts and ability are still very weak. For the time being, they are not enough to support the overall situation. "Are you looking for someone to deal with the monopoly case?" Lawyer fan asked uncertainly. After all, Yang Sheng had been following up the matter before. He had never been in touch with the affairs over there. "Well, there''s nothing to hide about it, and you can''t hide it. If you have a suitable person, please contact me, and I''ll get in touch with the other party directly." "OK, I''ll contact the alumni over there as soon as possible." Lawyer fan agreed to Ji Rui''s explanation one by one. He packed up his things and was ready to leave. He had already stood up, but suddenly remembered something. He stood on the edge of the sofa and hesitated. "Anything else?" Ji Rui also stood up. After taking a rest for more than half an hour, his tense nerves have relaxed. It''s time to put in the tense work again. Lawyer fan hesitated for a moment, but he opened his mouth. "Mr. Ji, it''s about Miss le..." some things, he would rather not know, but he just knows, knowing but not reporting is more serious than not knowing, he knows. Ji Rui glances at him and sees his insecurity in his eyes. It seems that it''s very important? "Say it!" Ji Rui is also curious. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to look it up. Last time I asked someone to look up Miss Le''s information, I saw it by accident." Even with Ji Rui''s permission, lawyer fan still had a preventive injection in advance. "It''s OK, go ahead." "Miss Le''s mother, in the column of marital status, says that she is unmarried." Lawyer fan looks at Ji Rui with some trepidation. After all, although Ji Rui has not registered to marry Letong, he has even made a will. Letong is now the real lady of Ji''s family. He doesn''t know if Ji Rui will mind that his other half is actually an illegitimate daughter. "Well... I see!" Ji ruiruo looked at him thoughtfully and said, "don''t tell Letong about this!" Chapter 471 For Ji Rui, it doesn''t matter who Letong''s parents are or whether she is an illegitimate daughter. As long as she was her, he didn''t care. But he''s not sure whether Letong knows about it, and whether he doesn''t care as much about the identity of his illegitimate daughter as he does. Letong is not a fragile person, but it doesn''t mean that she has to bear all kinds of unnecessary injuries. Now Ji Rui doesn''t want her to be hurt by the past that he and she can''t change. After lawyer fan leaves for a while, Letong comes in with a stack of materials and hands it to Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, the information you want." Ji Rui takes over the information, but doesn''t open it. Instead, he looks up at Letong. "I have dirt on my face?" Letong touches her face subconsciously. Ji Rui shook his head, "no, how did you make up today?" Seeing Letong, Ji Rui can''t help thinking of what lawyer Fan said before he left, but he has no intention to mention it to Letong. Letong''s face is not abnormal, but, usually basic plain face of her, today actually put on a light makeup. "Oh, I''m going out to do business today, so I put on a light makeup." The real reason is that the weather is getting colder and Letong''s constitution is colder. In winter, it''s always cold and hard to sleep in the quilt. In the past, Letong used to use electric blankets to warm the bedclothes, but Ji Rui''s new apartment obviously didn''t have such things. Cold air suddenly came. Letong remembered to help Ji Rui and her baby add thick winter clothes, but she forgot to buy an electric blanket to come back. So she tossed and turned in the cold bedclothes for two nights. When she got up early today, her two dark circles were very obvious, She put on her make-up before going out. "Is it?" Ji Rui looks at her seriously with half faith. Today, the baby will return to the kindergarten half an hour earlier to rehearse the program. Letong leads the baby out early. Until now, Ji Rui sees her. Yue Tong is afraid of being seen by him and turns to avoid his sight. "Make your own tea?" Seeing the tea sets and utensils on the tea table in the reception hall, Letong is very surprised. It''s hard to imagine that Jida president, a workaholic who works against the clock, would waste his time on such a leisurely business as making tea. "No, lawyer fan just came." "Is lawyer fan here? Is it about the case? " Letong turns to see him, and his attention is pulled back. "Well." Ji Rui grabs her wrist, pulls her over and hugs her gently. Compared with those cups of mellow tea, Letong can make him relax from body to heart. "What''s the result?" Letong naturally put her hand on his back neck and gently rubbed him. Now, she has gradually become accustomed to this degree of physical contact, and even can''t help responding to him and appeasing him like now. "That model has taken everything. It''s estimated that the case will be closed soon." Ji Rui gently leans on her body with a light fragrance around her nose, which makes him feel comfortable and at ease. Yue Tong pauses for a while, and makes a big question mark in her heart. She doesn''t ask anything, but moves her hand to his back and pats it gently. "If I want to eat something in the evening, I ask aunt Guan to prepare the ingredients first." Letong takes the initiative to open the topic. Although there are many things she doesn''t understand about the case, she is sensitive to the fact that Ji Rui doesn''t want to talk about it in depth. "Whatever. It''s easy. You''re also very busy. You have to eat after work. Are you tired? " Ji Rui raises his hand, clasps her head, pulls her down and kisses her on the lips. Letong is unstable and falls on his thigh. Shallow and light kisses, like willow branches in the spring breeze blowing across the lake, ripple in the heart lake of Letong. After the division of lips, the two people''s forehead with slightly disordered breath are against the forehead, and their eyes are opposite. Ambiguous atmosphere flowing in the air, Letong can even feel the tip of his heart in the palpitation. Ji Rui let go of her, head slightly back, eyes, but never left her face. "You lost sleep? Well The slender fingers touched her at the moment and gently traced the arc around her eyes. Le Tong Leng Leng, embarrassed smile, "well, I didn''t sleep very well last night." "Why?" Ji Rui comes over gently and kisses her under her eyes. Letong''s ears are hot. This man is so tender. "It''s a little cold..." Yue Tong snorted with embarrassment. Ji Rui is stunned for a moment. He thinks that Letong has something on his mind, so he can''t sleep. But he doesn''t expect that it will be such a reason. "Cold? Isn''t there air conditioning? " Ji Rui looks at her incredulously, grabs her hand consciously and rubs her cool fingertips gently. "The air conditioner seems to be broken. I turned it on, but it''s still cold." Letong curled her lips. Ji Rui frowns and touches the phone on the desk. He calls Xiao Li and asks him to find someone to check the air conditioner of the apartment again. Hang up the phone, Ji Rui drooping eyes to see rely on his body Letong. "Next time it''s cold, come and see me. I''ll give you half a bed." Ji Rui said this, the mind is very pure, pure, only as a warm bed tool. Yue Tong hums with a smile, "I''m not that stupid!" In fact, Letong knows what he means, but she can''t help teasing him. "Can you be pure and have something in your head?" Ji Rui stares at her and knocks her head with his fingers. "I''m pure, but you''re impure, OK?" Letong stares back impolitely. Letong''s face clearly says that you are a bad person. Ji Rui is curious and funny. He grabs her hand and bites it. "Where am I impure?" "Pure people will carry people into the lounge..." Letong suddenly realized something, and her face turned red, like choking on something. She didn''t say any more. Ji Rui shakes his head helplessly and rubs her head with his palm. "Didn''t I say, let''s take our time. I won''t force you unless you volunteer!" Ji Rui is very helpless and stares at her tightly. Le Tong also feels that he seems to be joking too much, or, not that she is joking too much, but that he is too serious. Where does she know that Ji Rui has been careful on this issue, especially when she says "I''m afraid" words, Ji Rui is even more eager to smoke himself. "Well, I''m wrong!" Letong takes the initiative to peck Ji Rui''s lips and admit her mistake. She knew very well that his way of thinking was different from hers. She thought it was no big deal. For him, it might be a fishbone stuck in his throat. "No, it''s not your fault, it''s me!" Ji Rui gently kisses her lips, her face, mumbling to coax her. Chapter 472 As Ji Rui expected, the case finally found that the small model was the main culprit and was sentenced to three years. Ji Rui asked lawyer fan to investigate further, but he didn''t find out anything substantial. In the end, there was no absolute evidence to determine whether it was Mrs. Ji or Ji Wen. However, the possibility of Mr. Ji''s instigation was basically ruled out. For Ji Rui, this result is already the best one. At the very least, he can let Mr. Ji take his baby to dinner occasionally. However, from what the baby said after coming back, it revealed a message, that is, Mr. Ji always accompanied the baby alone every time. Mrs. Ji has not appeared in front of the baby for a long time. Ji Rui doesn''t want to guess what it means, but every time the baby comes back, there will always be one or two more valuable jades on his body. These jades have always been regarded as the lifeblood of Ji Laozi''s collection. Now, Ji Rui vaguely understands what message he sends to his baby in such a quiet way. On Friday night, the baby went to bed. Ji Rui and Letong were busy in the study. At eleven o''clock, Letong, who was a little hungry, went to the kitchen for a while and came back with a plate of baked bread and a pot of fruit tea on the tray. Ji Rui writes a letter of intent to the computer. Letong hands the bread coated with peanut butter to his mouth. He cooperatively opens his mouth and takes a big bite. Until he finishes eating the whole piece of bread, his flying hand stops. "Letong..." Ji Rui''s expression is a little dignified, which startles Le Tong. He claps in his heart and answers him in a soft voice, "how?" Looking at his eyes, is also very gentle, at this time, she is not his secretary, but his lover. "How many jades did the baby wear these days?" Ji Rui asked. He didn''t understand why he asked, because he remembered not only the quantity but also the origin and value of each jade. It is because of the clear, he will be more wavering. Yue Tong thought carefully, "five, it seems to be..." During this period of time, father Ji would pick up the baby every Saturday morning. The two of them spent the whole day together. Every time they came back in the evening, the baby would have another jade bracelet or jade Pei. Letong doesn''t understand these things, but after hearing that Baobao said it was a meeting gift from her grandfather, she carefully took care of the jades. As for the value of these items, Letong doesn''t care. What she cares about is actually the love of father Ji for her baby. If she understands correctly, is the old man indirectly courting Ji Rui as a son? Letong looks at Ji Rui who is silent but can''t see the slightest emotion, "what do you think?" It seems that he is ready to respond to Mr. Ji''s unilateral courtship? Ji Rui shakes his head. Letong is a little confused. He didn''t know what to do? Or don''t want to respond? Ji Rui was silent for a while. "If you were me, what would you do?" Ji Rui is good. He raises his foot and kicks the ball to Letong. Difficult for Le Tong, wrung eyebrow to think for a long time, also didn''t dare to give him exact suggestion. "Ji Rui, I''m not you. I have no personal experience of the grudge and relationship between you two. Therefore, my suggestion is basically meaningless." Letong knows that it''s all rubbish to say such a long string. But apart from these words, she doesn''t think she can really give Ji Rui any advice. After all, no matter how much she cares about Ji Rui, she is still a bystander between father and son. She has never experienced Ji Rui''s injury to him personally. Therefore, it seems very irresponsible for Ji Rui to let them make up casually. "Yes..." Ji Rui sighs silently, grabs a piece of bread and delivers it to his mouth. Since I still hesitated, it probably means that the time is not right. Ji Rui is waiting for an opportunity not to hesitate to respond to the old man. Two days later, he receives a phone call from housekeeper li of Ji''s mansion, saying that Ji fell down the stairs and broke his bones. Ji Rui didn''t have time to ask. When he rushed to the hospital, the light in the operating room was still on. In the corridor, in addition to the two close bodyguards of housekeeper and Ji Laozi, there is, of course, his current wife, Ji Laozi. Ji Rui looks solemn, face taut, strides close, with the sound of pattering footsteps, fierce cold towards those people standing outside the operating room swept away. A few faces were scared, especially Mrs. Ji, who shrank and moved to hide behind the three men. Housekeeper Li came up with a stiff head, "big and small..." "What''s the matter? My father is so good. How could he fall down the stairs?" On the way here, Ji Rui has already got to know the situation of Mr. Ji with the dean. He said that his right leg is fractured, there are many abrasions on his body, and his wrist is slightly misplaced. Fortunately, his life is not in danger. "Master, he... He''s dizzy..." Housekeeper Li lowers his head and doesn''t dare to look at Ji Rui. He hesitates to tell the cause, but Ji Rui is not interested in listening to such a lame lie. He interrupts housekeeper Li with a cold voice. "Dizzy! Tell me the truth Mr. Ji is just over 60 years old. He is in good health all the time. Every index of his annual physical examination is very ideal. Ji Rui can''t figure out how he fell down the stairs in broad daylight? Even though Ji Rui is dissatisfied and resentful with father Ji, he is his father after all. Ji Rui can hate him and revenge him, but he doesn''t need to deal with him with the hands of others. Housekeeper Li raised his head, full of fear, and opened his mouth to say. Ji Rui glared at him impatiently. His eyes crossed him and stared at the last lady Ji. "You''re his wife, you say!" Ji Rui knows better than anyone that neither housekeeper Li nor two bodyguards can speak ill of this woman in front of him. Today he will see how this woman can act in front of him! Mrs. Ji, who was named, raised her head and looked at him in panic. Unconsciously, she stepped back two steps until her back was close to the wall. "Your father... He didn''t sleep well last night... Today... He got up late today... When she went down the stairs, she was dizzy... His feet were empty..." It''s not a long sentence. Mrs. Ji stammers for a long time. Ji Rui doesn''t interrupt her, but looks at her coldly. Ji Rui listens to her finish intermittently. He doesn''t question or state his position. He only says to the bodyguard behind him, "ah Huang, you can take the old lady to the rest room to sit down. You''ll be surprised." "Ah Rui..." Mrs. Ji shivered, like a lamb to be slaughtered with a knife around her neck. Chapter 473 "Ah Rui..." Mrs. Ji shivered, like a lamb to be slaughtered with a knife around her neck. But Ji Rui knows that this woman is not as weak and pitiful as she looks. It''s not too much to say that she is a snake with a heart. However, she has always been a good cover up, so her dear husband Ji has always thought that she is a gentle and virtuous good woman. Ji Rui has always ignored this woman thoroughly. If not for her recent repeated provocations, I''m afraid Ji Rui won''t look at her more until she dies. Two bodyguards walked over and forced Mrs. Ji away. They took her into the rest room at the end of the corridor. In the corridor, the two bodyguards, housekeeper Li and Mr. Ji, were left. Knowing that the disaster was imminent, they all bowed their heads and did not dare to move. Ji Rui looked up at the still on operation light, "tell me, how did my father fall down?" His voice is not big, but it shows the dignity and oppression that people can''t refuse. The three looked at each other. You look at me and I look at you. Finally, housekeeper Li hesitated again. "Early in the morning... The master and his wife quarreled for a few words... The master was a little out of control, so he fell down..." Ji Rui looks at him coldly. Obviously, he doesn''t believe his words very much. Housekeeper Li didn''t dare to look at Ji Rui at all. He lowered his head. Ji Rui''s cold eyes swept the two bodyguards, and the two tall men immediately lowered their heads. It seems that the quarrel should be true, but it''s probably a bit watery when master Ji falls down. "They''ve been fighting all the time lately?" Ji Rui''s attention seems to have shifted to another matter. This recognition has given housekeeper Li and the two bodyguards a sigh of relief at the same time. "Well, a few times." Housekeeper Li finally regained his usual glib. "Why is it noisy?" Ji Rui can''t imagine that he loves his wife so much. How can he fight with her? "It''s like... It''s all about the second young master and the third young master." Housekeeper Li began to falter again. The old couple''s quarrel several times ago really revolved around Ji Wen and Ji Wu. But this morning, housekeeper Li clearly heard that Ji Rui and Baobao were mentioned by the two people upstairs. However, housekeeper Li didn''t hear exactly what happened. In front of Ji Rui, he didn''t dare to say it, because he only heard Ji Rui''s name mentioned by them several times, but he didn''t hear a word of substance. When Ji Rui asked, he naturally didn''t dare to say it. Ji Rui takes a deep look at him and knows that he probably can''t dig out any truth from his mouth. After all, although Ji Rui is the eldest young master of the Ji family, he has not lived in the mansion for many years and has little concern about it. In the eyes of housekeeper Li and other servants, Ji is the real owner of the mansion. Therefore, housekeeper Li will certainly have some reservations. "What''s my dad doing lately?" Ji Rui looks at the two bodyguards. According to Ji Rui''s knowledge, the old couple used to go out for morning tea almost every day, stroll around and then go home for lunch. After a nap, most of the couple will have tea and chat in their garden. In a word, how comfortable the day is. "The master seldom goes out recently. He hasn''t been out except to pick up the young master on Saturday." Ji Rui didn''t ask any more. From the words of housekeeper Li and bodyguards, it''s not necessary for him to intervene in this matter. Before long, the operation light went out, and several nurses pushed out the old man Ji who had finished the operation. Ji Rui stepped forward and saw that Ji was lying with his eyes closed. There were several obvious abrasions on his face, and his right foot was half suspended. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ji, it''s no big problem." Ji Rui, the doctor who operated on Mr. Ji. "Well." Ji Rui didn''t ask much. He quietly followed the doctors and nurses into the intensive care unit and sat down on the sofa. He watched silently as the doctors and nurses moved Mr. Ji to the hospital bed. Until the doctors and nurses quit, he still sat on the sofa and didn''t go to the hospital bed to see him. At this time, his mood was very complicated. When he received a call from housekeeper Li, his head exploded as soon as he heard that "the master fell down the stairs". In my mind, I flashed the bloody and terrible picture when my mother died. For a moment, he thought that father Ji was the same as his mother. When he came back to himself, he was slightly relieved to hear housekeeper Li say that it was just a fracture and some skin injuries. When he was very young, that is, he and his mother did not know the existence of Ji Wen and Ji Wu and that woman, he was actually a happy child. His mother was gentle and virtuous, and his father was calm and mature. At that time, he, like the baby now, loved to be coquettish and wild. At that time, Mr. Ji was definitely a good father. However, with the arrival of Ji Wen, Ji Wu and that woman, this good father no longer belongs to Ji Rui. He can still remember clearly that when his mother took his hand and saw the woman and her two sons at the door, his face turned pale and he held his little hand. His nails pinched into the back of his hand so hard that he almost cried out in pain. It was also at that moment that Ji Rui''s love for him gradually turned into hatred. But Ji Rui didn''t put his hatred on his face. Because, not long after the woman and her two sons entered the gate of Ji''s house, his mother died. For a child who is only a few years old, without a mother, it means no dependence. Therefore, although he hated father Ji, he didn''t dare to show it, because he still needed the protection of this man to grow up and take back all that belonged to his mother. So, as if overnight, he changed from a playful little boy to a reserved and gloomy little adult. Or because of guilt, after Ji Rui''s mother died, Ji Rui''s father became more and more good to Ji Rui, but Ji Rui no longer had that kind of trust and dependence on him. Since then, the relationship between father and son has been like walking on thin ice, but they have maintained each other carefully. Until Ji Rui took over Ji''s family, all the contradictions that were deliberately covered up in the past broke out uncontrollably. Because he took over Ji''s business, Ji''s wife had a big fight with Ji''s son. Ji Rui didn''t see it. Anyway, he moved out of the mansion early. It had nothing to do with him whether the couple wanted to fight or fight. He didn''t know how Mr. Ji explained to his dear wife that he would take over Ji''s family. He only knew that Ji''s family was his and had nothing to do with that woman and Ji Wen and Ji Wu! Chapter 474 He only knew that Ji Shi was his Ji Rui, and had nothing to do with that shameless woman and her two greedy sons, Ji Wen and Ji Wu! "Ah Rui..." Ji''s hoarse call brings Ji Rui back to the cruel reality from his meditation. Ji Rui stood up, hesitated a little, and then strode past. "How do you feel? Is there anything wrong?" Ji Rui stands in front of the hospital bed, slightly looking down at the old man lying on the bed. Once upon a time, he wanted the old man to die, but now, looking at the man with pale and sick face, he didn''t feel the slightest pain in his heart. Ji Laozi''s eyes are turbid with some confusion. It seems that it took a lot of effort to focus on Ji Rui''s face. "Ah Rui... I''m sorry..." Ji Laozi''s voice slightly shakes. He puts his hand on the bed and hands it up. Ji Rui glances at his hand, reaches over and grabs it, anxiously lifts the quilt, rudely shoves his hand into the quilt and presses it. "Don''t move. The doctor says you''ve hurt your muscles and bones. You''d better be safe and don''t cause me any trouble." Ji Rui''s tone, impatience mixed with anger, Ji Laozi Leng for a while, staring at Ji Rui carefully looked at a few eyes, lips raised, pulled out a faint smile. "Well... I won''t move..." after answering softly, I lay down on the bed like a child and didn''t dare to move. Ji Rui was angry with him again. "Laugh fart, legs are broken, still laugh?" Master Ji blinked, but the smile in his eyes was a little stronger. Seeing his son''s face covered with frost, he just laughed and didn''t dare to say anything. "The baby is still young. If you give him such valuable jade, you are not afraid to spoil him!" Ji Rui raises his hand and rings the call bell, criticizing the bribery of Ji Laozi. "Baby can''t..." Mentioning the baby, Ji''s face was full of joy. "The baby doesn''t understand these, so expensive things, you keep it for old age." Ji Rui didn''t say well. Master Ji stared at him for a long time, then sighed. "ARI, I''m sorry. I used to be my son of a bitch. I know you are worried about me. Although I don''t have many shares of Ji''s, I still have a lot of other real estate. " Ji''s words are very slow and light, but Ji Rui has heard a lot of words. Ji Rui uses his back to him, pours a glass of water, inserts a straw, turns around and hands it to his mouth. "What am I worried about? I''m afraid the baby will be sad. " Hands clearly do care about the move, but the mouth is not willing to be soft. Also, the father and son, who had been fighting each other for many years, could not easily untie their heart knot and face each other calmly? However, Ji Rui, who just came back from the brink of life and death not long ago, was scared to death when he received the phone call today. In the past, all the gratitude, resentment, love and hatred were insignificant in the face of life and death. Ask him to write off the excessive things that Mr. Ji has done to him. To be honest, he can''t do it. But if he wants to keep away from the old man, he can''t do it. This kind of contradictory mood of love and hate makes Ji Rui hold tight. This time, the doctor and nurse who was called by his call bell pushed the door in. Seeing that Mr. Ji woke up, he came over to examine the old man. Ji Rui was relieved and flashed to the window. Looking at the depressed scenery outside, he fell into meditation again. "Mr. Ji is in good condition for the time being. Don''t worry." After the doctor reports to Ji Rui, he orders the nurse to change the drops for him, and then tells Ji Rui to leave with the nurse. Housekeeper Li then came in. He first looked at Ji Rui in fear. He saw that he was standing in front of the window with his back to the hospital bed and didn''t mean to settle accounts with him. Then he boldly went to the hospital bed and came up to Mr. Ji''s ear and whispered, "master, old lady, she..." "Let her go, I don''t want to see her!" Ji old man''s mood is a little excited, voice slightly raised some, chest undulation slightly gasps. Ji Rui suddenly turns his head, cold voice orders a way. "Housekeeper Li, have her sent back." Housekeeper Li takes a look at Ji Laozi. Ji Laozi doesn''t open his face. Obviously, he acquiesces in Ji Rui''s decision. Housekeeper Li didn''t dare to disobey, "then I''ll send her back first. What would you like to eat at night, master or young, I''ll send her." Ji Rui waved, "no, I''ll solve it." Housekeeper Li leaves. Ji Rui wants to call Xiao Li to send some porridge and tonic soup. The door is pushed open again. "Grandfather..." the baby with a small schoolbag pushed the door open and ran to the hospital bed. "Baby..." Mr. Ji held his hand on the bed and wanted to sit up. He probably touched the wound and his face suddenly wrinkled. "I told you not to move, lie down!" Ji Rui strode over and put his hand on him, "baby, sit quietly, don''t touch your grandfather, you know?" Ji Rui side head command baby. "Cluck" When the door is knocked, Ji Rui and Ji Laozi look at the door at the same time. See Le Tong to carry a big bag to stand at the door only, "can I come in?" Then, of course, he asked the old man Ji, but Ji Rui didn''t bother to ask the old man lying on the bed, "come in, why are you here? Aren''t you tired? " To be honest, although he came to see Mr. Ji, he didn''t think that Letong had to put down her mustard to visit the old man. "You didn''t have dinner, did you? I went home early to make some porridge and soup. Help yourself Letong put the big bag on the coffee table in the small living room and bent over to take out everything inside. "Baby, come and help Mommy." Letong really doesn''t like Ji''s father lying on the bed, but he is Ji Rui''s father and Baobao''s grandfather. Even if she doesn''t like him, when he is too hurt to move, she takes care of him instead of Ji Rui and Baobao. It seems that it''s not too much. "Oh, here comes the baby!" The baby runs over, takes down the small schoolbag and throws it on the sofa. He reaches into the bag and helps to take out the lunch box. He never forgets to praise his mother to Mr. Ji. "Grandfather, you have a good mouth! The soup made by baby and Mommy is delicious With a bowl in his hand, he picked up a spoon to scoop half a bowl of soup and carefully brought it over. Because he was too young to reach Ji, he had to pass the soup to Ji Rui. Ji Rui takes it over and sits on the bed. "Have a drink, though not necessarily as good as your wife''s!" Ji Rui''s words are full of irony. Master Ji sighed, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He opened his mouth and drank some soup. Chapter 475 Letong puts the lunch boxes on the coffee table one by one. She turns around, but instead of seeing Mr. Ji in the doctor''s bed, she waves to the baby. "Baby, wash your hands and eat." Letong hesitates for a while about whether or not to come to see Ji Laozi, but Ji Rui''s anxious appearance when he leaves is lingering in her mind. She stayed at Ji''s, naturally a little absent-minded, to deal with the urgent affairs at hand, explained for a while, then early off work into the supermarket to buy a pile of ingredients. She doesn''t like Ji, but it can''t change the fact that he is Ji Rui''s father and Baobao''s grandfather. If she insists on giving Ji a look in front of Ji Rui and Baobao, it''s not impossible, it''s just a bit out of order. Even if she doesn''t like Mr. Ji, she should cook some soup for the injured because of his kindness to Ji Rui and his baby. Ji old son along Ji Rui''s meaning obediently open mouth to drink soup, eyes but chase a big and a small figure and go, until two people flash into the bathroom. "Ah Rui, she..." Ji Rui glances at him lightly, and interrupts him in a bad tone, "don''t make up her mind! It''s none of your business to deal with me and her! " Ji Rui''s face doesn''t show any emotion, but the whole person is on alert. His meaning is very clear. Whether he likes Letong or not, whether he supports or opposes their relationship, it has no influence on him at all. Ji old son some helpless, urgent explanation, "no, I don''t mean that..." Ji Rui thick eyebrow a pick, ruthlessly a spoonful of rice porridge to Ji old man mouth¡° What do you mean? Anyway, I''ll leave her alone! " In Ji Rui''s mind, Baobao and Letong have unconsciously occupied the most important position, much more important than Ji. Therefore, master Ji just mentioned it, and he pricked himself up. Ji, who is more and more conscious, also realizes that tiletong is just like touching Ji Rui''s scales. However, he has to remind Ji Rui of some things. "Well... Well... What about coco?" Ji Rui''s hand in the air stagnated, "she? Do you mean to mention that if you hadn''t colluded with her, she would have treated me like this? " Ji old man son hard scalp to the son''s resentful face, "but, you originally have engagement..." Because of Ji Rui''s mother''s death, Ji''s father and his mother''s relatives and friends are no longer in touch. Therefore, if coco hadn''t mentioned it, he would never have remembered that there was an engagement between the two families. He admitted that he was really attracted by the power of the coco family at that time, and he was bent on bringing out the two sons. Moreover, he blindly thought that the coco family and the Ji family were the right match, and Ji Rui and coco were childhood sweethearts. Their marriage was equal to a strong alliance, and they were good for everyone. He didn''t know that he thought it was a good thing to kill two birds with one stone, but he just pushed his son into the fire pit. And Letong, from beginning to end, is just a material woman who sells everything for money, including flesh and dignity. However, after a lot of things, from the maintenance level of his son and grandson to Letong, Mr. Ji''s view on Letong gradually began to waver. After all, either a son or a grandson who is only a few years old are extremely intelligent people. It''s lucky that ordinary people don''t have any bones left by them. Although Letong is smart, she is not smart enough to deceive her son and grandson at the same time. What''s more, Ji Rui has heard about the transfer of his property to Letong, and the result is far beyond his expectation. Perhaps, Letong is not as bad and snobbish as he imagined, and coco is far from loving his son as he imagined. "Coco was provoked by me first. Originally, I had made a deal with her father about her helping me. They were not in arrears. She and her father are very clear that I have never admitted that engagement. If you had not given her meaningless hope, she would not hate me like this. " While the baby was still in hospital, Ji Rui asked Xiao Li to arrange for coco to be sent away by force. After that, Ji Rui made a detailed negotiation with her father in private, and both sides had reached a consensus. Unexpectedly, Ji''s father stepped in, and eventually Ji Rui was not human on both sides, which led to today''s situation. How does Ji know that there are so many other things involved in this matter? After listening to this, he can be said to be regretful and full of guilt for Ji Rui. "Yes... I''m sorry! So... Now what? Why don''t I talk to her father? " Although Mr. Ji''s words were spoken, he didn''t have much confidence in the essence, but in the final analysis, it was up to him, and he should take absolute responsibility. Ji Rui looked at him coldly, "you? Come on, as you are now, what chips do you have to talk to others? Her family are all monsters who eat people and don''t spit their bones. If you go, isn''t that tantamount to death in vain? It''s not that Ji Rui looks down on him, but with his empty shelf, which was hollowed out by his wife and his two precious sons, what can he talk about? Ji old son looks a dark, hang down the head Zheng heavy for a moment, raise the head to have no way to look at Ji Rui. "Then... What should we do? Can we just wait to die? The market over there has just developed. It''s losing a lot of money, isn''t it? " He admits that most of his attention has been occupied by Baobao and the two unfilial sons over the years, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know how much effort Ji Rui, the eldest son, has spent in the Y country to build such a country. Now, this land is in danger, and the person who leads to this predicament is himself. Can he not feel guilty? Ji Rui''s eyes are full of guilt for Shangji, but he can''t beat or scold the patient. He only grinds his teeth and answers in a deep voice. "Not because of your two precious sons? Come on, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll figure it out myself! " Mention this, Ji Rui heart more irritable. A few days ago, lawyer fan contacted several well-known lawyers for him. Ji Rui talked with these lawyers two or three times on the video and told them all the basic information. The lawyers met and replied that the situation was not optimistic. He asked Ji Rui to go there in person to communicate well and do the dredging work. Originally, Ji Rui was ready to go out these two days, but now, the old man had such a thing, the journey had to be postponed. Chapter 476 Baby''s hand washing time is a little long. When Letong leads him out, Ji Rui has fed him a bowl of rice porridge. Letong leads her baby to the sofa in the small living room. She bends over and takes out three bowls to fill the soup. Mr. Ji, who is lying on the hospital bed, turns his head and looks at it painstakingly. The sound is not loud, but it is enough for Letong to hear it clearly. "Soup and rice porridge are delicious, thank you." Letong raised his head, slightly surprised to see a face scar appears very embarrassed Ji old man, a moment, just reaction, not too naturally back. "You''re welcome!" She has no feelings for him and will do this just because Ji Rui and Baobao, so she doesn''t think he needs to thank her. "Grandfather, how about the baby? Mommy''s craftsmanship is really great The baby didn''t feel the awkward atmosphere between mummy and grandfather, so she had to knock the bowl with a spoon. "Look, Grandpa, the baby has a small stomach!" The baby seems to be afraid that the old man doesn''t believe it. He runs to the side of the bed and shows the old man to feel it. Although Ji''s whole body is not very comfortable, he is still amused by the Frank reaction of the baby and laughs, "ha ha, the baby is going to become a little fat." The baby doesn''t mind being said to be a little fat man. After showing off, he jumps back to the living room with his stomach in his hand. "Ah Rui, you go to dinner and I''ll lie down for a while." Ji Laozi sees that Letong has filled three bowls of soup and set up his chopsticks. He has a good feeling for Letong. Needless to say, she should not like herself, or even hate herself. But she not only cooked the soup and rice porridge, but also stayed here for dinner. The purpose is to let Ji Rui and Baobao spend more time with them. This kind of thoughtfulness and tolerance, even though it may be out of love, still moved Mr. Ji. Ji Rui helps him shake down the bed and let him lie flat. Then he turns on the TV, hands him the remote control and lets him choose his own channel. Ji Rui finished most of the soup, licked his lips, looked at Letong and said seriously, "Letong, thank you!" Le Tong is very disgusted to white him one eye, "vexed not vexed, a meal just, thank to thank." Ji Rui smiles meaningfully, "well, it''s very annoying. I won''t talk about it later. You and I really don''t have to thank you." Letong almost couldn''t resist kicking him. This man''s shameless value is always high. The baby is lying on the tea table, holding the bowl in both hands, and her dark eyes are turning around her parents'' faces. When she sees that mommy is very angry with her father, the little guy is not in a hurry. Instead, she inserts with a smile, "yes, it''s all her own people. How can you thank her?" Words just finish saying, he on the head then suffered Le Tong not light not heavy a record to explode a Li, "Ji Yu, shut up." The baby spat out his tongue and made a face at his parents. He quickly picked up the bowl and poured the soup. Ji Rui, taking advantage of Letong''s fierce baby, suddenly kisses Letong on the face and whispers, "it''s hard!" Yue Tong turns his head and stares at him again. He is too lazy to pay attention to the two of them. He takes a bowl and drinks soup. Over there, Mr. Ji, who is lying on the bed, turns on the TV, but he always looks at the warm interaction of the three members of the family in the small living room. Over there, when the baby finished drinking the soup, his eyes inadvertently turned to the eyes of Shangji, and he grabbed a chicken leg and handed it to him. "Grandfather, do you want chicken legs?" Ji Rui and Le Tong turn to look at Ji Laozi. "Baby eat, grandfather can only eat rice porridge now, wait for grandfather to get well, baby please grandfather to eat again, OK?" This is obviously asking about Baobao, but in essence, it''s asking for a chance to make up with Letong and Ji Rui. Where does the baby know so many things in the world? She turns to look at Letong expectantly, "Mommy, when grandpa is well, shall we invite him to have dinner at home?" Letong is not a stingy person. Since Ji Rui has the idea of reconciliation with Ji, and she can cook the soup herself today, she is ready to accept Ji slowly. After all, she has the idea of going down with Ji Rui. She can''t live with his father''s enemies. "Well, when my grandfather is well, will the baby make wonton for him?" The baby then remembered that he also had the skill to hold his hand. Holding his rice bowl, he jumped to the front of the hospital bed to have a meal while showing off with Mr. Ji. Letong and Ji Rui don''t stop him, and let him blow his craft to the top. Anyway, no matter how bad the little guy is, Ji may be able to taste the delicious food in the world. After dinner, Letong put things away, patted the baby''s ass and said. "Baby, goodbye to Grandpa." As for Ji Rui, she didn''t ask him what he was going to do. Because, in her opinion, Ji Rui, as a son, naturally wants to stay with him for the night. "Goodbye, grandpa! The baby will come to see you tomorrow, and grandpa will be good! " Baby let Ji Rui hold him, lying on the bed, want to kiss Ji old man. "Oh, my grandfather''s face is full of ointment. Don''t kiss me." Ji don''t open his face, the more painful he is, but he is very happy because of his baby''s closeness. "Ah Rui, you can go back with me. There is special care here, and Lao Li will arrange a nanny to take care of me. Don''t worry." How can master Ji not know how busy his son is now? The most effective assistant was abducted back to Yang''s family. Ji''s family was in a time of internal and external troubles. It is estimated that he would like to break a day into several days. As the main cause of all the troubles, how could he have the heart to let him stay in the hospital again? Ji Rui didn''t say a word, and he didn''t know whether he agreed or refused his arrangement. Without saying a word, he picked up the baby and walked out of the ward with Letong in his long arm. Mr. Ji thought that he had left together. He turned off the TV with the remote control and closed his eyes. The day was like a drama. "Master..." the housekeeper''s voice rang out in his ear. "Huh?" The pictures that made him feel cold made Mr. Ji feel very tired. Even though he heard the cry, he still didn''t want to open his eyes. "The old lady has been arguing..." the housekeeper standing in front of the hospital bed was very worried. When Ji Rui and his family were there just now, he didn''t dare to say these words. "Let her make it..." master Ji breathed a long breath. He thought that he was guilty of his own sin. He couldn''t blame anyone. He even implicated his son "But..." the housekeeper was at a loss. For him, Mrs. Ji was the master. She was always quarreling at home and wanted to come to the hospital to see him. He had no position to stop her. "Housekeeper Li, my father said that if she wanted to fall, she would fall. If she wanted to fall, she would fall. If she wanted to fall, she would fall. If she really couldn''t, she would be sent to the madhouse." Chapter 477 Ji opens his eyes to Ji Rui. "Why don''t you go home? I''m all right! Go away Ji still insisted that his son would send his wife to the madhouse, but he didn''t seem to care at all. "I have a sense of propriety in this matter. If you''re tired, just sleep for a while. Don''t worry about me!" Ji Rui no longer looks at him, but goes to the small living room and takes the computer to do his own business. Ji finally failed to persuade Ji Rui to go home. Ji Rui sat on the sofa, busy with his own business, and occasionally got up to feed him a drink. When he finished the day''s work, Ji Rui on the bed had already gone to bed. Ji Rui made do with lying on the sofa. Then he closed his eyes and covered the quilt. The mobile phone on the coffee table vibrated a few times. "Did you sleep?" It''s a message from Letong. "Well, just lying down, why don''t you sleep?" They are in love now. They have to kiss each other goodnight in front of the bedroom door every night. They suddenly separate. They are not used to it. They calm down and miss each other a little. On the other side of the apartment, Letong, who has just been lying in bed, looks at the mobile phone screen with her mouth slightly tilted. "I just waited on the young master, and I just lay down." "It''s almost twelve o''clock. I''m going to sleep now?" Ji Ruifei is coming back. "Yes, I''ve been more and more energetic recently. It''s a good thing." Thinking of the sick baby who can easily fall asleep when he is sick, Letong''s heart is still throbbing. Therefore, watching the baby recover his nature of love, play and toss day by day, Letong not only doesn''t feel bored, but also is very happy. He is not willing to blame him, and even accompanies him to play together. "Well, it''s a good thing indeed!" "It''s getting late. You go to bed early." Letong knows that Ji Rui is not in a good mood. Originally, she wanted to send a message to enlighten him. But Ji Rui''s reaction is very calm. She doesn''t ask much. She says good night and turns off the light to sleep. Ji Rui, of course, has a lot to say to Letong, but for a while, he feels that there are too many things to talk about. Seeing the message that only says "good night" on his mobile phone, Ji Rui reluctantly returns the same two words. After that, his mobile phone has no response. Ji Rui always thinks that he hates the old man, but he didn''t sleep soundly that night. He gets up from time to time to see the old man. The next day, even before dawn, I was woken up by the noise outside. I couldn''t sleep, so I just got up and stood outside the terrace to breathe. After the doctor in charge has checked him and confirmed that he is in a stable condition, Ji Rui, who is slightly tired, pulls housekeeper Li aside and orders him to do something. Then he leaves the hospital in a hurry and goes back to Ji to deal with a lot of affairs. "Letong, I want to go to Y country the day after tomorrow." Today, Letong brought her own breakfast, scallion oil pancakes and fish congee. "Used to deal with the monopoly case?" Letong calmly pushes the lunch box with pancakes in front of him, scooping porridge for him and asking. "Well, Ji, please look at it." Ji Rui pinches a piece of cake and puts it into his mouth. He chews it carefully. The depression of the night seems to be dispelled by the smell of scallion oil cake. "How many days are you going? Are you going alone? " "Lawyer fan will go with me. If you are too busy, let the baby stay at home for a few days instead of sending it back and forth." Letong has to take care of her work and baby. Ji Rui is really worried that she can''t bear it. "Let him go to school. He''s bored at home. I will see to do, really can''t, let brother Huang they pick up the baby is Ji Rui can''t beat Le Tong, "OK, you can see for yourself. You don''t have to worry about my father. Housekeeper Li will arrange it. " Ji Rui doesn''t want Letong to contact with Ji Laozi in private. After all, he is still afraid that Laozi will bully Letong behind his back. "Well." Letong deserves to be cheerful about this. Ji Rui stayed in the hospital for two nights in a row. Ji''s father recovered well. The night before he went abroad, Ji Rui simply operated on him and hired two special nurses to take care of him. After settling down the family and Ji''s affairs, he took lawyer fan to country y. On the second day of Ji Rui''s going abroad, Baobao clamors to visit his grandfather. Letong didn''t want to go. She negotiated with the little guy and asked housekeeper Li to send someone to pick him up. But the little guy didn''t want to say anything. Finally, Letong had to buy some gifts and take her baby back to visit Mr. Ji. The car didn''t drive into the garage, but stopped in a large space in front of the mansion. Letong led her baby out of the car. Although she had been psychologically prepared, she was still shocked to see the garden so big that she couldn''t see the side and the Ji family mansion as magnificent as a palace. If she didn''t know that it was Ji''s mansion in advance, Letong would definitely think that she was in front of a high-grade Resort Club. The goal is to create a sea of flowers with all kinds of flowers in full bloom. The fragrance is around the tip of my nose. Letong stops in the middle of the sea of flowers, unwilling to move her feet. Until Baobao urges her, she walks towards the European style luxury villa surrounded by flowers under the leadership of Baobao and housekeeper Li. Walking to the gate, Letong feels more and more embarrassed¡° Baby, why don''t you go in yourself Letong is willing to retreat. For her, this mansion is the domain of Ji. She has nothing to do with Ji, not to mention that she has no curiosity about it. Even if she does, it will be abrupt for her to visit so rashly. "No, Mommy, you can go in with the baby!" Baby holds Letong''s waist and rubs it hard for fear that Letong will leave him alone. Letong always has no immunity to the coquettish baby. He grinds her bones so soft that she can''t get away. She just follows the baby into the gate with her stiff head. "Grandfather! Baby and Mommy came to see you. Are you happy? " As soon as you enter the living room, the baby pours at Mr. Ji sitting on the sofa. "Baby, be careful, don''t touch grandfather''s leg." Le Tong is in the back urgent remind him, remind end, just nod to Ji Laozi, "chairman is good!" Ji doesn''t seem to expect that Letong will accompany the baby. There is a flash of surprise in his eyes, but he soon recovers as usual. "Sit down and let Lao Li pour out what you want to drink." With a smile on his face, master Ji is not affable, but he has no malice, which makes Le Tong''s embarrassment a little slower. "Just water. Thank you, Uncle Li." Letong smiles to the housekeeper beside him and sits down on the single sofa far away from Mr. Ji. The baby had climbed onto the sofa, hugged Mr. Ji and acted like a coqueter. Now he let go and went down like a monkey. "Mommy, Mommy, what do you want to drink, baby will pour it for you!" It seems that the little guy is quite conscious of his master. In his words, he rushes to Letong and looks up at her with a small face. "Water, thank you baby!" Letong pinches the little guy''s face. Chapter 478 The baby ran away. In the big living room, only le Tong and Ji Laozi were left. The atmosphere suddenly became strange. If the number of times to meet to calculate the degree of familiarity, these two people are absolutely not strangers. But between the two people, each time they met, they either choked or sneered at each other, which made them feel uncomfortable in private. In principle, Letong is a younger generation and should take the initiative to say something to break the silence. However, thinking of the hostility and dissatisfaction of old Ji, Letong doesn''t think it''s necessary to be polite. After all, she just accompanies her baby and doesn''t really want to set foot in the mansion. With this in mind, Letong is unwilling to worry about whether she will appear too impolite. She takes out her mobile phone and lowers her head to brush the news. Mr. Ji thinks a lot these days. First of all, although Ji Rui is very impatient on the surface, he still accompanies him in the hospital for a few nights. All he says is that his wife has done a lot of excessive things recently, which makes him cold. A person''s heart is about that big. Because of his wife and two little sons feel cold, just began to make some space to think about the eldest son. This thought is out of control. From the eldest son or soft Nuo Nuo''s baby, I always think that he has become a business tycoon in the business world. The more I think about it, the more I feel guilty for my eldest son. The guilt for Ji Rui also makes him reexamine Letong, a woman he used to hate. For example, at present, Letong brushes the web page as if no one else is there, and he looks at her carefully. Sitting at the other end of the sofa, Letong is wearing a simple light green turtleneck sweater and black jeans. Her face is simple and elegant. When you look at it carefully, she has no powder. Her facial features are exquisite and unforgettable. She is extremely beautiful but does not contain any charm. In a flash, he seemed to understand why his son fell in love with her, but he had no affection for coco. I vaguely remember that the unbearable she I saw in my eyes before was probably not the real one, but the imaginary one after I put on colored glasses. The real she, should be in front of such, quiet calm, beautiful but not publicity. "That..." Ji doesn''t blame her for neglecting herself. After all, she seems to have been extremely excessive to her in the past. She doesn''t have a cold face, so she is generous. Yue Tong is slightly frightened, and raises her head to meet the sight of master Ji. "Chairman, what''s wrong?" According to le Tong''s inherent impression of Mr. Ji, she doesn''t think that Mr. Ji will lower his status and take the initiative to say something to her, so she takes it for granted that he has to ask for help because he is not feeling well. "No!" Ji shook his head, trying to squeeze out a silk smile on Letong, but he was not used to it after all. The corners of his mouth pulled, and his face was still serious and stiff. "That..." Letong looked at him uncertainly. "The baby is very skinny, isn''t it?" Ji Laozi thinks that the topic about baby should be the most resonant and safe topic between them. Yue Tong was stunned. Soon, he reflected that master Ji was playing with himself. "Well, it''s pretty skinny, but he should be skinny at his age." Letong is also the master of protecting the calf. Even though she knows that father Ji loves the baby very much, she still protects the baby tightly. She doesn''t want to say that her son is not good. "Yes, it''s good for the baby. If he''s like his father, he''ll be in trouble." Ji sighed softly. In fact, he knew that this was not all right. Before he brought Ji Wen and Ji Wu back home, the eldest son''s character was lively and mischievous. Until the two younger brothers appeared, the eldest son''s character became more and more strange and gloomy, and more and more elusive. The relationship between father and son began to grow estrangement and distance from then on. When I think about it in detail, I owe my eldest son nothing. Letong doesn''t know the real intention of Ji''s words. Does he really want to communicate with her? Or just trying to test her for something? Seeing that Letong doesn''t say a word, Ji knows that she is still on guard and doesn''t care. He looks at the front with deep eyes and seems to fall into a long memory. "In fact, a Rui was very naughty when he was a child. At that time, our house was smaller than it is now. A longan tree was planted in the yard. On the second floor, he saw a bird''s nest on the tree. There were several birds in the nest. He secretly climbed to the tree to amuse the birds. Later, his mother pecked him in the face..." Letong once imagined Ji Rui''s childhood appearance, but after thinking about it, she was a little old-fashioned adult. The little Ji Rui depicted by master Ji himself is so different from what she imagined. The appearance of Letong''s surprised face makes master Ji feel better for no reason. "Haven''t you seen a picture of a Rui when he was a child?" As he expected, Letong shook his head. Not to mention Ji Rui''s childhood photos, even now, Letong has never seen them. "I''ll let Lao Li show it to you later. It''s really like the baby." Ji old son''s face inadvertently floats a smile from the heart. "Well." In front of this inexplicably familiar with his old man Ji, Letong is a little at a loss, and can''t decide what attitude should be used to face him. "The photos of Baobao Bairi and areI Bairi are taken by the same person." Old Ji seems to have inadvertently opened the mode of talking. Seeing that Letong''s eyes are bright, it''s very interesting to hear, and then he goes on. "The baby was very good when he was a child. No matter who teased him, he would giggle. A Rui was busy at that time, and he didn''t have much time to accompany him. However, he has been very attached to a Rui since he was a child. As long as a Rui is there, he doesn''t want anyone. He always goes to a Rui''s arms. " These things, Letong never heard Ji Rui mention, now listen, heart is warm and sad, "maybe, this is the nature of father and son!" Letong can''t help but answer. At the same time, she also remembers that when she first saw her baby in the Luojia garden, it seemed that the baby at that time was particularly clinging to her. It is estimated that this is the physical instinct of blood relatives. Ji Laozi carefully recalled the little things about Baobao in the past, "yes, Baobao is a little smart. Ordinary adults will be bullied by him if they don''t pay attention, but he is very obedient to a Rui." Letong has seen this for a long time. Baobao has a lot of heart, but it''s easy to be soft hearted. He is not willing to bully the people he cares about. "He should listen to you, too?" This question is a bit superfluous, because father Ji has already realized that Letong''s position in the baby''s mind is more important than that of his grandfather, or even Ji Rui''s father. Chapter 479 "Grandfather, don''t speak ill of the baby!" Baby''s crisp voice comes in. Obviously, he hears the words that Ji Laozi says to Letong. "Oh, baby, there are bad things for grandfather to say?" Mr. Ji smiles and looks at the baby who comes carefully with the tray. "Well, of course not!" Baby white Ji old man a look, put the tray on the tea table, the tray of orange juice to carry up in front of Letong, "Mommy, your orange juice." "Thank you, baby!" Letong takes the orange juice and kisses the little guy on the face. "Here''s your grape juice, grandfather." "This is the baby''s own squeeze?" Ji took the juice with a smile and took a sip. "Of course, the baby squeezed it. Grandfather Li can prove it." The baby turned and pointed to the housekeeper Li, who followed him. Housekeeper Li nodded, "yes, it''s the young master who squeezed it himself!" "When did the baby become so powerful? Why doesn''t grandfather know? " Ji old son pinches the face of the small fellow, Piao Yue Tong one eye. Baobao has always lived in the mansion as a young master. I heard that he would make wonton, but Mr. Ji only took it as a joke. Now the juice is squeezed under the housekeeper''s eyes. It seems that the little guy has changed a lot in the past few months. "The baby is not a child, the baby can also take care of daddy, Mommy, and grandfather." The baby bit the straw and replied solemnly. In recent months, with Letong, the baby has learned a lot about housework under the guidance of Letong. Letong is also willing to ask him to help with such small labor-intensive things as playing in the kitchen and folding clothes. Although the baby is still young, he saw his parents busy day and night with his own eyes. When he saw Letong coming home, he made a fuss about it. It was hard for him to be free. He was very distressed for his mother, and gradually learned to take the initiative to share some of the things he could do. Father Ji is very pleased to see the baby, but in a few months, the little guy''s perverse and violent breath has basically disappeared, the rest, in addition to his age should be naive and straightforward, but also caring for his family and warm heart, to use the fashionable words now, is a little warm man. Mr. Ji occasionally sees those warm-hearted children on reality TV, and he will envy them very much. He only thinks that his Ji family''s genetic gene doesn''t have this one. Therefore, such a sweet and lovely child, Mr. Ji never thought that he would appear in the Ji family. Because Ji Rui, who is cold-blooded and speechless, and Ji Wen, who is selfish and greedy, are not. Before the baby, he was also very willful. Although the other two grandchildren are still young, they are also very arrogant and indulgent. Baobao, however, has lived with Letong for a few months, and her temperament has become very different from before. It seems that it is not the gene of Ji family that doesn''t have this one, but the problem of her own way of education. "Yes? How does the baby take care of her grandfather? " Mr. Ji is very curious about what the little guy will do besides squeezing juice and making wonton. The baby sucks the juice and looks at Mr. Ji without blinking. Ji waited expectantly until the little guy drank half a glass of juice and belched contentedly. Then he put down the glass and climbed to him. "Grandfather, can the baby massage for you? How comfortable Ji Laozi thought, this is not bad, so he nodded with a smile. Letong, who didn''t pay much attention to the interaction between ye and sun, suddenly looks up and nervously wants to stop the baby''s recklessness. "Baby, my grandfather''s leg is hurt, so I can''t press it casually." Le Tong is really afraid that the baby will not know what to do. The little guy meant well, but he did something bad. Take Ji Laozi''s indulgence of the baby''s personality as an example. Even if the baby''s behavior is too much, he will not stop it, but will probably put on a look of enjoyment. Baby hands in the air, turn to see Letong, and turn to see Ji, hesitant to press or not. Ji Laozi smiles at Letong as if he is pacifying her and saying that he is OK. He raised his hand and patted his shoulder and said with a smile to the baby, "grandfather''s shoulder is very sour. Can the baby help grandfather pinch it?" The baby immediately smiles and moves to the back of master Ji. His fat hands open and press on his shoulders. "Grandfather, when can your leg be cast?" The little guy''s hands didn''t stop, but his eyes were always aiming at Mr. Ji''s leg in plaster cast. "It''s going to be a long time!" Ji doesn''t remember the date the doctor said. Anyway, when the time comes, someone will remind him. "Does it hurt?" The baby looks worried. "Grandfather doesn''t hurt... Baby is so good!" At his age, Mr. Ji is not used to winning sympathy and care with his own pain. In particular, seeing the worry in his baby grandson''s eyes, he is not willing to let the little guy suffer. "If you think more about happy things, it won''t hurt." Smart baby obviously doesn''t believe it, but he himself suffered from illness a few months ago, so this is a kind of teaching experience. "Well, Grandpa knows." Ji Laozi was very helpful and nodded with a smile. After Baobao mentions it, Ji remembers what he just mentioned to Letong and shouts to the housekeeper who tells the servant to work not far away. "Lao Li!" "What''s the matter, sir?" Housekeeper Li immediately trotted over. "Go to my study and take down the photo albums of ah he and Baobao when they were young. By the way, take down the awards and trophies that Baobao got in kindergarten." The baby was brought up by Mr. Ji with one hand and one foot. Many items recording the growth process of the baby were carefully kept by him. Le Tong, who had always been an outsider, was moved by his words. She may have ignored the old man Ji''s previous words as a courtesy, but she can hardly remain indifferent to the old man''s flattering behavior. Housekeeper Li''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He glanced at Letong, but he didn''t ask anything. He answered in a hurry, turned around and ran up the stairs. Yue Tong, who clearly receives the signal of Ji''s seeking peace, naturally doesn''t want to put on a high cold appearance of staying out of the business. To Shangji''s kind eyes, Yue Tong sincerely says, "thank you, chairman!" Ji Laozi raised his hand and patted the little guy''s hand. Looking at Letong, he said, "thank me for what happened before. I''m sorry! Baby and a Rui have been taken care of by you in recent months. It''s hard for you! " So far, in the relationship between Ji Rui and Letong, Ji Laozi is completely relieved. Letong didn''t expect that the serious and harsh old man would make such a solemn apology. He was stunned. Although he hadn''t completely turned the corner in his heart, he still politely shook his head and said, "it''s not hard. This is what I should do." Chapter 480 No matter Ji Rui or Baobao, in Letong''s opinion, they are all her own. Therefore, it is her instinct and responsibility to take care of them. Strictly speaking, it''s Yue Tong''s willingness to do everything for the two of you, which has nothing to do with Ji. As a result, the hard work of master Ji seems to be superfluous to Letong. At the same time, he is inexplicable. However, an old man of such a low profile thanks, even if Letong has not turned the corner, she can never say "it''s my business to take care of them, it''s your business!" Such provocative words. "Chairman, it''s my duty to take care of my baby. I''m willing to take care of Ji Rui. You don''t have to worry about it." Yue Tong then emphasized a sentence, and Ji old man''s eyes cold, calm face. As soon as she said that, Ji could not say any polite words. The baby, half leaning on the back of the sofa, pinches his shoulder for Mr. Ji. It seems that he can find some clues from the dialogue and atmosphere between his grandfather and Mommy. He raises his eyebrow and glances at Letong secretly. His mouth opens, but he is afraid of saying something wrong. He has to help his grandfather pinch his shoulder carefully and observe mommy''s face carefully. In the end, it was Mr. Ji who broke the silence. "Baby, uncle chef, I heard that you''ve come back and made a lot of snacks and cakes that you like to eat. Go and bring some to your mother." Ji Baobao Oh a, loach general slippery down, Ji Laozi patted his ass, "take mommy to the kitchen to see, want to eat what let mommy help you hot." Letong then stood up and took the baby''s hand into the kitchen. "Mommy, is it beautiful?" On the way, the baby told Letong that the garden was very big and the house was very beautiful. "Well, beautiful!" "Mommy, can baby take Xiaohei and Xiaohui back here?" Baby raised his face and watched Letong put the snacks he had just taken out of the refrigerator into the microwave oven. "This Mommy can''t decide. Ask your daddy." What''s the idea of little guy? Doesn''t Letong know? The ghost spirit probably sensed that the magnetic field of her and Mr. Ji didn''t match very well, so he wanted to send the two dogs back, so that he could create more opportunities for her to get along with Mr. Ji from time to time under the excuse of looking at the dog. It''s just that I can''t come in a hurry, and I can''t help it. "Oh..." the baby''s face full of expectation just now collapsed. Until he followed Letong back to the living room, the baby still had a depressed expression. "Baby, what''s the matter?" Mr. Ji can''t see the baby''s grandson is a little unhappy, and he can''t tolerate his grievance. The handsome boy who was playing chess just now looks like a seedling with withered leaves. It''s false to say that he''s not nervous. Baobao shakes his head, grabs a tiramisu, sits on the sofa and gnaws at it silently. Ji looks at Letong who pushes the tray in front of him, but Letong doesn''t know how to answer him. He can''t say, "baby wants her to run to the mansion, but she doesn''t want to."? "Baby, tell grandfather, why not happy?" Ji old son sees Yue Tong to refuse to tell oneself, knead the head of the small fellow to ask softly. The baby looked up at Letong, bit her lip, shook her head and said, "no..." The mouth clearly denies, but still a pair of sullen appearance. The atmosphere was embarrassed again, until housekeeper Li appeared with several thick albums, "Miss Le, these are the photos of the young master when he was a child, and these are the photos of the young master." Letong has already downloaded the photos and videos saved in the Internet disk of her baby, and has a look at them from time to time. Therefore, she doesn''t have much curiosity about the photos of her baby. But Ji Rui, when Le Tong met him, he was already a mature, introverted and stable adult man. Originally, she thought he had been very stable and reliable since childhood, but after listening to what Ji said just now, it was hard for her to imagine what kind of child Ji Rui was when she was a child. Open the yellow cover of the album, and you can see that the album of some years is a big black and white head photo. Baby and Ji Rui, in addition to the character is very different, in appearance is the pupil color difference. Ji Rui has a pair of dark green eyes, and the baby''s pupils are always dark and bright. Because it''s black and white, and because it''s so similar to the baby when he was a child, although the housekeeper clearly said that this is Ji Rui''s album, Letong is still not sure that the person in the photo is really Ji Rui. "Uncle Li, this is really... Ji Rui?" "As like as two peas," the Lee steward nodded. "Yes, the photos with the baby were almost the same. Well, look at this one. This is a picture of the baby in the same period. " Letong took the photo album from housekeeper Li, and made a careful study of the two photos together. She found that the similarity between them was at least 90%. Letong is surprised. No matter what, she can''t associate the soft baby with the tough and serious Ji Rui. "Tut, it does." Even the smile as like as two peas in the eye is slightly the same. Not far away Ji Laozi saw that Letong''s face had a little smile. He couldn''t help saying, "if you like it, scan it. Ah Rui never looks at it himself." "Men are like this. They go to see their photos when they are very young." Letong forgets embarrassment, turns her hands, and her eyes move with the photo. She gradually forgets the warning of keeping a distance from Mr. Ji, and naturally responds to each other. Hearing this, Ji pulled his lips and laughed helplessly. "That''s because he''s still young and has other sustenance. At my age, I have nothing else to ask for. I just want to enjoy my family once in a while. When my children and grandchildren are not in front of me, I can only take these albums out and look at them slowly. Although people can''t see them, looking at these photos is better than nothing... " Letong originally looked at the photo very seriously. Hearing the old man say so, she couldn''t help looking up and looking down on the old man''s lonely face. This man should be proud. In other words, the men of the Ji family are very proud. Ji Rui, Baobao and the old man are also proud. She was surprised and moved by the fact that such a proud person actually revealed his helpless mood in front of her. She has always been a kind person. If others treat her well, she will only treat others better. This time the old man again and again to take the initiative to show weakness, she again with a shelf, can''t say. "Ji Rui is busy. It may be difficult for him to come back and walk often, but the baby can come back more often." The baby''s body now, can walk frequently indeed some. Chapter 481 At the beginning, Letong just wanted to send her baby to the mansion and leave. Later, at the invitation of the housekeeper, he reluctantly entered the door. When he sat down, he thought that he would find a reason to leave. But sitting, until lunch time, Letong is still in the mansion. reason? After reading the photo album, Ji asked Baobao to take Letong to visit the little guy''s private territory, the little guy''s bedroom and living room. Ji asked Baobao to take Letong to walk in the garden. Ji''s garden is bigger than Le Tong imagined. Mother and son walk around the garden hand in hand and return to the mansion. Several servants are busy bringing delicious dishes to the dining table. "Baby, wash your hands and come to eat." Sitting in a wheelchair, Mr. Ji told the baby to wash his hands as soon as he saw the mother and son enter the door. Yue Tong, who is still standing in the porch, hesitates for a moment, and then hears Mr. Ji say to her, "Yue Tong, stay for a meal." Letong hesitates for a moment and nods to the face of Shangji''s expectation. "Well, good!" Ji asked the baby to wash his hands. The first thing he did after he came into the room was to push Ji, who was in a wheelchair, into the dining room, and then he ran back and pulled Letong to wash his hands in the bathroom. Although Letong is a guest, she is embarrassed to sit and wait for food. After washing her hands, she goes to the kitchen to help bring out the food. How dare housekeeper Li bother the future? "Miss Le, you sit down. We can do these things. You can have a chat with the master." "Letong, sit down and turn around. You should be very tired." Sitting at the table, Mr. Ji also helps housekeeper Li to speak. Letong has to sit down and eat again. At the dinner table, there are only her, Baobao and Mr. Ji. As another owner of the family, Mrs. Ji still doesn''t show up. Letong can''t help but wonder that she couldn''t see Mrs. Ji before. Letong thinks that the other party is not used to staying in the living room, and the Ji family is so big. Even if there are guests, it''s not surprising that the people living upstairs don''t know. But it''s strange that lunch time doesn''t show up. However, these ideas are just in Letong''s mind, and did not say it. Soon, the baby will help her find the answer. "Where''s grandpa and grandma?" The baby is still young, and he has been staying by Ji ruiletong''s side during this period of time. He doesn''t know what happened in the mansion. Ji Laozi''s face changed slightly. Soon, he pulled out a smile and touched the baby''s head. "Grandma went to travel." Just a simple sentence, he bowed his head to drink soup. The baby is very smart, aware that the grandfather did not want to mention the grandmother, did not ask further, but said, "grandfather, wait for your legs, our family to travel OK?" The family in the little guy''s mouth, in addition to himself, Ji Laozi and Ji Rui, also includes Le Tong. Ji glanced at Letong. Seeing that Letong''s face was still indifferent and didn''t feel disgusted, he nodded, "OK, when Grandpa''s legs are ready, let''s go to the seaside." Ji old man''s words, or barely can fool baby, but Letong, but do not believe. Ji Rui didn''t tell Letong about his injury, but he hinted that his injury was caused by his wife. Yue Tong links this matter with Ji Rui''s injury. After careful analysis, she comes to the conclusion that Ji''s father and his wife are in the cold war. Of course, these conjectures Yue Tong just put in the heart, the mouth did not mention a word. Although I feel that I have the suspicion of schadenfreude, I am still secretly glad that I don''t have to face Mrs. Ji''s hypocritical face. Ji wanted to keep Baobao and Letong until dinner, but he was hurt. After lunch, he was in a bad mood. Yawning, he was forced back to his room by Baobao and housekeeper Li to have a rest. Letong''s original intention is to let the baby come back to accompany the old man. Now he goes to have a rest. Letong doesn''t think it''s necessary to stay any longer. When housekeeper Li finishes waiting for master Ji to return to the living room, Letong leads the baby to leave. Housekeeper Li tries to keep her for a while. Finally, Letong leads her baby away. In the evening, Ji Rui calls back and asks where Letong went today. Letong tells the truth. "I accompanied the baby back to the mansion." Letong is very relaxed. The man who is far away from the microphone in country y shakes his hand slightly. "They didn''t embarrass you, did they?" What Ji Rui refers to them, of course, refers to Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji. Ji Rui is very clear about the virtues of those two people. "No, you think too much! Your father... "Letong pauses for a moment, trying to organize words to state what father Ji did today. "What''s wrong with him?" Ji Rui''s voice on the other side of the microphone suddenly increased by several decibels¡° Whatever he says, don''t pay attention to him. Just let him fart. It''s his business that he wants to see the baby. You are the baby''s Mommy and have the right to decide whether to let him see you or not. " Obviously, Ji Rui takes it for granted that when he goes out, he does a lot of excessive things to Letong, or he makes some sarcastic remarks. "No, Ji Rui, you will be wrong. He didn''t say anything. He just showed me the photo album of you and baby. I came back after lunch with baby." "Is that really all? Didn''t you lie to me? " The man at the other end of the radio wave doesn''t believe Letong''s words. Letong rolled her eyes while holding the microphone, although the other party couldn''t see it at all. "What do I lie to you for? If I am really bullied by him, can I help him say good things? Do you think I''m the virgin "If not." Ji Rui, who has been quarreling with people all the time since he arrived in the Y country, returns to the hotel. Standing in front of the window of the hotel, he thinks that although Letong is kind and tolerant, she is not a soft persimmon that can be rubbed round and flat. His worry is really a little too much. "Ji Rui, don''t worry. I''ll watch the things here. Even if you can''t believe me, don''t you still have brother Li? Besides, your baby son is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He won''t stand by and watch his mother being bullied. " Letong knows that Ji Rui''s trip to country y has a lot to do, and it''s very difficult. I''m afraid he''s busy all over the day. It''s better not to bother him about his own business. "That''s right. Although the baby is small, his brain is very good." Although today''s baby is always cute and clever, his shrewdness and calculation can''t be erased. Only, in front of his relatives, he put away all those shrewdness and calculation. Chapter 482 Although Letong promised Ji Rui that she would let her baby stay at home if she was really busy. But she felt that the baby had been resting at home for several months, and she still hoped that he would go back to the kindergarten to play with other children if his physical conditions allowed. Therefore, even if Ji Rui is not in, she still gets up early in the morning, prepares breakfast and finishes eating together. She sends her baby back to kindergarten before she goes back to work. As soon as Letong returns to Ji''s family, people in the accounting department pull her away, saying that the tax bureau calls and will come to check tomorrow. Le Tong has been in Ji''s for more than a year, and knows that the tax bureau will take out some units for routine inspection every year. She asked Minister Yu of the finance and accounting department, who said that the other party didn''t say it clearly and didn''t know whether it was a routine inspection for the time being. Therefore, after receiving the notice, the people in the finance department immediately went into a state of full alert. Letong communicated with Minister Yu and asked her to do the work as usual. Later, she would call the tax bureau to find someone to understand the specific situation. Most of the people in the finance department are old employees. They are very experienced. When they get the order, they start to work in an orderly way. After Le Tong''s explanation, she turns back to the top office. Letong calls a familiar leader of the tax bureau, and after a few polite words, Letong pretends not to mention that the colleagues in the financial department are very busy these two days. The other party is also understanding, and says with a smile that the financial department of each unit should be very busy at this time of year. After hanging up, Letong calls the finance department and tells Minister Yu to take it easy. It''s just a routine inspection. Director Yu Mingxian breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good. By the way, Tong Tong, did Mr. Ji hand over to you the monthly reports I handed in two days ago?" "No, don''t you say it''s not urgent? I guess he''s going to come back and give it to you. " Ji Rui was in hospital because he was injured suddenly. He was busy with both the hospital and Ji family in those days before he went abroad. He basically only dealt with the urgent part of his affairs. I''m afraid Ji Rui hasn''t found the time to look at the report mentioned by the minister. "It was not urgent, but now I''m waiting to use it. Can you give it to me, Tong Tong?" Ji Rui didn''t explain this, and the report is not in Letong''s hands. "Well, I''ll ask President Ji." Letong looks at the time. It''s a little over 9:00 in the morning. Ji Rui''s current country, y, should be more than 1:00 in the morning. If this time passes, he may have gone to sleep. But the minister is in a hurry to use these statements. Letong hesitates, and finally finds out Ji Rui''s number and dials it out. The phone rings twice and is picked up, "Letong? What can I do for you Ji Rui''s voice is clear. It doesn''t sound like he was woken up. "You haven''t slept, have you?" Letong is a little nervous. "No, what''s the matter?" The voice in Letong''s ears is always low and powerful. "The tax bureau will come for routine inspection tomorrow. Minister Yu said that she took several monthly reports to you a few days earlier. She is in a hurry now. Where did you put them?" Ji Rui''s documents and materials are generally placed in categories, especially important. He will put them in the safe, and a little later, they will be locked in the drawer. As for ordinary materials, they will be placed in a corner of the desk. "Lock it in the second drawer of your right hand. The silver one is the smallest of the keys I gave you that day." After Letong asks, she doesn''t care to nag Ji Rui. She hangs up in a hurry, takes out the key Ji Rui left her from her bag, finds out the silver key, and drags open the drawer. The big drawer is divided into four compartments. There are two compartments outside. One is filled with small things such as Keyrings and nail clippers, and the other is filled with a picture of the baby on the top. Letong didn''t see the photo. She was itching to have a look at it, but her reason made her restrain her curiosity. She dragged the drawer open again, took out the thick stack of documents, and soon found the statements mentioned by Minister Yu. Letong sends the report to the accounting department. When she comes back, she handles the matter. She remembers the photo in Ji Rui''s drawer. She can''t help opening the drawer again and takes the photo to have a close look. At first, Letong firmly believed that the chubby boy in the photo was a baby. But when she thought of Ji Rui''s childhood photo in Ji''s mansion, and looked at the black-and-white photo in her hand, Letong was not sure. So, in order to find out whether the photo belongs to Ji Rui or Baobao, Letong turns over the photo below, turns over, and turns over a familiar envelope. Letong''s eyelids jump. She knows the envelope. It was sent by express when she was forced to leave a year ago? In surprise and curiosity, Letong opens the envelope with her fingers and tilts her head. It seems that there is something in the envelope. Letong thought that with Ji Rui''s temperament, he would be furious when he saw the letter, and then he would destroy the letter! Letong uses her fingers to clip out the paper inside and unfolds the paper. It''s the resignation letter she submitted. As the paper unfolded, two small pieces of paper floated down to the desk. Letong looked down and couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that one of the ones lying on her desk was the penny she had put in her resignation letter at that time! On the other hand, she wrote "good service that night, here''s the tip!" On the signature of the note, she angrily signed the big name [Letong]! Letong with a resignation letter in one hand and a penny and a small note in the other hand almost didn''t smile. Is this man a masochist? Or did he keep this, in fact, because he wanted to get her back and take revenge and teach her a lesson? Thinking of this possibility, Le Tong with a smile shivered. Originally, she just wanted to see the photos. This time, Letong, who was aroused by strong curiosity, lowered her head and looked through the items in the drawer. Then, she found a pile of money in it. This stack of money, according to Ji Rui''s income, is quite small change. It''s OK to throw it here. However, to Letong''s surprise, Ji Rui is a very fastidious person. He doesn''t have the habit of throwing small change casually. His money is always in his wallet. Curious Yue Tong then picked up the stack of not much money to count, 880. 880 How can this number seem familiar? Wait, isn''t this the first time he gave her flowers, and she was afraid that if she refused him directly, it would affect the relationship between the superior and the subordinate, so she gave her the 880 yuan to buy money? Yue Tong remembers the surprise and shriveled look of Ji Rui when she dumped the money at that time. She can''t help laughing and counting the money carefully. It''s 880 yuan! Hehe, it turns out that the private president of Ji Da is not only a rogue, but also so sullen?! Chapter 483 Although it''s a routine inspection, people in the finance department still have a lot of work to do. Although Letong can''t help, she takes the initiative to stay and work overtime. In the afternoon, she called Xiao Li and asked him to pick up the baby. Soon, Xiao Li called, "Miss Le, I came to the kindergarten and met the master to see the baby. Look..." The relationship between father Ji and Letong is not very good. The drivers and bodyguards of the Ji family basically know about it. Therefore, Xiao Li is not sure whether Letong will let father Ji go to see the baby alone. "Brother Li, please ask the baby''s opinion. If he wants to go back to the mansion to accompany his grandfather, let him stay with the chairman for one night tonight. I just have something to do here. Let him go back to the mansion and I can rest assured." Baby independent ability is very strong, only close aunt a person, also can take good care of him. Letong said that, but she wanted to let the baby accompany Mr. Ji. If she reaches the age of master Ji, she will surely want her grandchildren to accompany her occasionally. She can really feel the old man''s love for the baby. Although there are still great differences and contradictions between her and Mr. Ji, those things are always adult''s business, which should not be used to restrain or control the baby. "You wait, I''ll let the baby tell you by himself." Naturally, Xiao Li did not dare to make his own decision. After a little while, the baby came from the microphone with a slight wheezing cry, "Mommy!" "Baby, mommy has to work overtime tonight, so she can go home very late. Does baby want to go home and let aunt Guan accompany you, or go back to the mansion and let grandfather accompany you?" "Grandfather is sitting beside the baby. Mommy, are you going to work overtime again? Aren''t you tired? " The little guy didn''t answer Letong''s question directly. It seems that he cares more about Letong''s overtime work than which home he went back to. Baby son so concerned about himself, Letong heart sweet, "Mommy is not tired, should be around nine o''clock can go home, baby to go back to accompany grandfather?" Letong thinks that Ji is very poor. At this age, there are many children and grandchildren, but no one is with him. Even if he is injured, he is still alone. The little guy on the other side of the phone hesitated and thought for a while before he said, "baby wants to go back to accompany grandfather, but he also thinks about Mommy. Mommy, will you come back to the mansion after work to accompany baby?" Baby this request, let Letong is very difficult. Her relationship with Mr. Ji has improved, but it has not completely cleared up the past. "The baby will go back to accompany his grandfather tonight. Mommy has a lot of things to do. I''m afraid she can''t accompany him. After mommy''s busy time, daddy and Mommy will accompany him to camp, OK?" "Well, Mommy can''t go to bed too late..." the little guy''s voice was deeply helpless and disappointed. Settle the baby''s whereabouts, Letong will go to work at ease. Accompanied the staff of the finance department to work overtime until more than nine o''clock, Letong came home. After taking a bath, she sits in the living room with the noodles that Aunt Guan cooked for her. She turns on the TV. Aunt Guan takes back the clothes on the balcony and sits beside folding clothes while watching TV with Letong. There''s a family ethics play on TV, and it''s also a vulgar plot of the original couple''s fighting with Xiao San. "This original match is very pitiful..." aunt Guan was busy, but her eyes were staring at the TV all the time. "There is something hateful about the poor man. Xiao San must be wrong. There is something wrong with his original match." Letong has never been interested in these dramas. After a few casual glances, she only feels that she is cowardly and humble, like a slave. Even in front of Xiaosan, she still can''t look up. But aunt Guan was not influenced by Letong at all, and she watched it with relish. Letong ate the lunch box for dinner, but she was not hungry. She picked some noodles to eat, then put down her bowl and went to the study to finish the work. Just sit down, the phone rings, a look, is Ji Rui. "Just home?" Ji Rui called Letong in the evening. Letong was so busy at that time that she just said, "I''m very busy. If you''re OK, I''ll call you when I get home in the evening." He hung up. "No, after the bath, after supper." While turning on the computer, Letong answers truthfully. "Where''s Bao, sleeping?" Ji Rui''s voice, slightly with a smile. "Maybe, he went back to the mansion to accompany his grandfather today." Letong does not hide. Ji Rui stopped for a while. Maybe it was some accident. "Is he clamoring to go back? This stinky boy Tone is a little hate iron not steel meaning. "No, he didn''t. His grandfather went to see him at school today. Am I not busy? He asked if he wanted to go back with his grandfather, and he said yes, so I let him go back. " Afraid of Ji Rui''s thoughts, Letong consciously tells the whole story. "Letong, if you don''t like it, you can let the baby refuse." For the time being, Ji Rui doesn''t want to help mend the relationship between Ji Laozi and Letong. Because he always thinks that Letong is not worth it. He thinks that she has suffered so many grievances and accusations from master Ji. Even if she does not forgive him, he will support her and understand her. "Ji Rui, Baobao has the right and ability to decide his own affairs." Letong is not willing to kidnap her grudges and feelings to her baby. As a mommy, she hopes her baby can have a complete life, including a complete family and a complete love. "OK..." Ji Rui is reluctant, but obviously, he will respect Letong''s decision. "Ji Rui, I found some interesting things today!" Letong doesn''t want to talk about Baobao and Ji. As soon as the conversation changes, she turns to another thing that makes her want to laugh. "Well?! What''s interesting? " The man on the other side of the microphone is completely confused. Le Tong''s lips can''t help but stand high. Originally, she intended to pretend that she didn''t know anything. After all, the man was so narcissistic and arrogant that he would be embarrassed if she discovered those secrets. But all of a sudden, she wanted to make fun of him. "Didn''t I open your drawer today? Guess what I saw? " Letong smiles to remind Ji Rui that his body is so soft that he nests in the chair and is very relaxed. "What? Aren''t there just some papers in the drawer? What''s interesting about those files? Can''t someone put a love letter in it? " Poof! Letong did not expect Ji Rui to have such a humorous cell, "you are honest, usually always receive love letters in the file?" "Not really, but you can write me a surprise!" "Come on, I''ll write you a love letter. You think it''s beautiful!" Le Tong is so big that he has received many love letters. He has never tried to write love letters to others. Don''t say she hasn''t written a love letter to anyone, even the experience of the girl''s spring heart sprouting, she doesn''t seem to have! "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t write it for me. I''ll write it for you. That''s it!" The smile in Ji Rui''s words is more and more strong. Chapter 484 "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t write it for me. I''ll write it for you. That''s it!" The smile in Ji Rui''s words is more and more strong. In addition to the smile, it seems that he is still a little spoiled and gentle. Letong''s heart trembles. She has not tasted the feeling of being held in the palm of her hand carefully. "Do you really write?" Although, don''t rule out men just joking, but Letong still can''t help looking forward to it. When she decided to go out with this man, she was ready to accept a man with a bad temper and moody, a vicious tongue and a dull old style. But the more she contacted and understood the man, the more she found out that the man''s temper was not as bad as she thought. In this man''s heart, though not romantic, he is more considerate than many men. In a word, it''s wrong to say that he is old-fashioned and boring. She didn''t know that Ji Rui''s good temper was only aimed at her, and his thoughtfulness and carefulness, because of her, began to sprout. "Well... It''s really good!" The man''s low voice makes Letong''s expectation accumulate higher and higher. In the study, it is clear that there is no time to turn on the heating, but Letong feels that waves of warm current around her come slowly, closely, wrapping her. She is always cold. At this time, she is warm all over, and her pores are lazily open. The whole person seems to be in the warm sunlight. "Now tell me, what interesting things have you found?" After a while, the man didn''t forget it. Letong thinks of the penny and the note, and she can''t help laughing. But she is afraid that her smile will make the man angry, so she has to bite her lip and hold it. "Did you lie to me? Huh? " Men seem to be in a good mood, obviously blame, but it sounds full of connivance. It''s like a child who has done something wrong, standing in front of her father with her head down and her clothes twisted, ready to be scolded. The father, who knows the details, not only doesn''t scold her, but touches her head with his warm big palm and says "it doesn''t matter". Letong has experienced too many things in recent years. The characteristics of willfulness and indulgence, which are related to youth, are separated from her little by little because of the suffering of life. Willfulness and indulgence are a kind of capital. This kind of capital, vulgarity, is like holding 10000 yuan in your hand, you can casually smash the goods in the price you like, because you have enough money to compensate. Only when someone loves you can you be indulgent and willful. And she, over the years, has forgotten the taste of willfulness. Now, the man over the microphone really sends her a message: Letong, it doesn''t matter if you want to tease me. As long as you feel happy, I can. Letong was biting her lips and holding her smile, but her eyes were sour. She sniffed heavily, "who lied to you? I really found something interesting "Well, what interesting things can make you feel so good?" "A cent..." Le Tong specially lengthens the voice to return him. In the microphone, there was a slight breath. Unable to get a man''s response, Letong thinks he is annoyed. After all, in addition to that penny, there was that little note that he thought was insulting. Le Tong, who hasn''t received a response for a long time, cleans her throat awkwardly. "Cough..." in the heart secretly annoyed, began to reflect on their own is not too reckless, this joke, it seems, too much? When she hesitated whether to take the initiative to apologize to the man, the man thousands of miles away finally opened a cavity, "in addition to that penny, nothing else?" Yue Tong estimates whether the man is angry, but his tone is calm, and there is no sign of anger at all. "And 880..." Letong didn''t dare to mention the one that said, "the service was good that night. This is a tip!" It''s a piece of paper. "No more?" The man''s tone, unexpectedly is to take the flavor of some docile. "It seems that..." Letong hesitated and finally did not dare to mention the note. "Isn''t there a note left?" Men take the initiative. Letong''s eyelids suddenly jumped twice, which made it more difficult for her to understand the man''s mind. If he doesn''t care, his long silence just now doesn''t look like he doesn''t care. If he cares, she has bypassed the note, but he takes the initiative to mention it. "Good... Seems to be..." Letong stammered hard. "Isn''t it still written? You wrote that yourself, don''t you remember? " There is a smile in the man''s words, but Letong can''t tell the truth of the smile. She only feels that her arms are bristling. This man is not going to settle accounts after autumn, is he? "Eh?" Letong decided to show her own housekeeping skills and pretend to be a fool! "Ha ha, what? When did my little secretary become so forgetful? No, I can''t. can''t I recite everything from my ancestors'' eighteen generations? " The man laughs directly, but Letong can''t. "You always say that it''s the eighteenth generation of ancestors. Of course you remember the important things." After all, she was not wrong. Ji Rui was so deceiving that she was forced to write such words to vent her anger and seek the advantage of oral communication. In fact, judging from the active and passive relationship, he is the one who actively enjoys the service! "Letong, I''m very sad." The man''s voice suddenly darkened. "Are you sad?" Recalling the past, Letong can''t help grinding her teeth¡° You''re crying for the cat and the mouse. You''re being kind and sad As for Ji Rui''s depression, Letong intuitively thinks that he is pretending to play with her. "It''s really sad! It''s important to me! " Ji Rui emphasized solemnly. "Well! Do it, do it. In my opinion, you are going to settle accounts with me after autumn with that penny and that piece of paper? " Yue Tong clenches her teeth and decides that it''s better to pick out the words. Anyway, this man is doting on her now! "In fact... You''re right. At the beginning, I really kept it as evidence, hoping to catch you back and teach you a good lesson." Sure enough, that''s right! Le Tong hummed, "I knew it. Now! Are you going to peel me off? " "I''m not willing!" The man''s answer is quick and firm. Letong''s heart seems to have missed half a beat. Although they are thousands of kilometers apart at this time, she has a hallucination. She feels that she is being hugged by a man''s generous and powerful arms. Before Letong can jump out of the illusion, she hears the man say again. "For me, it''s not a cent, not a service charge, but a token of affection! Of course, if you want, you can buy me for a cent! " "Ah?" Letong has a brain crash. "Buy me, for life!" Chapter 485 A man with a fortune of more than 10 billion has a price of one cent and a lifetime of service life. If this is said by a playboy, it may only be a love word to make his lover happy. But Ji Rui''s words are not just love words. Is he proposing in disguise? Thinking of this possibility, Letong''s hand holding the microphone can''t help tightening, her arched knuckles are white, and her palms are sweating. "How, do you want to buy it?" The man who said this was thousands of kilometers away, but Letong seemed to feel that he was standing beside her, and the hot air was blowing around her ears, which made her heart beat faster. After the man drops the torpedo in Letong''s heart lake, he quietly waits for Letong''s answer. It''s not easy for Letong to adjust her breath and mood. The big hole bombed by the super powerful torpedo can''t be recovered for a long time. In the big hole in Letong''s heart, a lot of well-known and unknown things came in one after another. Some were moved, some were sweet, some were flustered, some were confused, and some were in a mess. What''s more, a lot of things she couldn''t manage were slowly filling into the big hole. Le Tong curled up in the big chair, holding the microphone and muttering in a low voice, "Ji Rui, don''t you force me?" In the microphone, there was a long exhalation sound. It seemed that the tension was more than Le Tong who was nestled in the chair. "I didn''t force you, I just want to tell you that you have paid for the purchase capital, and I am ready to deliver it to your door at any time. When do you figure it out and accept it, please let me know!" It seems that the man who has always been vigorous and resolute has reserved enough patience to spend time with Letong. If the person who said this is someone else, Letong will cut the mess quickly and tell the other party not to expect too much from her. But these words by Ji Rui said, Letong was reluctant to cut this knife. The fact that Ji Rui is waiting for her at a certain destination not only doesn''t make her feel pressure, but also gives her a sense of joy and peace of mind. She felt that she was like a toddler now, and Ji Rui, just like her parents holding out their hands to her with a smile not far away, let her step forward with ease, steady and firm step by step towards him. "Well... I know..." the big hole in Letong''s heart was filled with different emotions at last. The tension and confusion just now were gradually replaced by peace of mind. "Did the inspection go well?" The man finally put the topic aside, probably understand, this kind of thing can''t force, more urgent don''t come. "Well, it''s very smooth. There are still a few doubts. The inspector asked Minister Yu to go to the tax bureau tomorrow to explain the situation. There should be no problem." Letong''s role quickly changes to the mode of special assistance. Even people sit up, straighten up, and their eyes fall on the computer screen. "Do you want me to call to find out?" "I don''t need it for the time being. I''ll call tomorrow morning first. If I need to, I''ll go with the minister. If I can''t solve it, I''ll call again." From a private standpoint, Ji Rui will worry that Letong will accept it. However, from the standpoint of public affairs, Ji Rui''s worries hurt Letong''s self-esteem. As his lover, she can occasionally hide in his arms to show weakness. But as his working partner, if she has been like a child without weaning, and wants him to pull everything to the critical moment, she is not qualified to stand beside him and fight with him. "Well." Men seem to understand this truth, and did not force. "What''s going on over there?" Compared with what happened in country y, this case is a trivial matter. "It''s still around. There''s not much progress for the time being." Man pour also honest, did not say some flashy words to cheat Le Tong. Although his answer made her feel congested, his unreserved attitude warmed Letong''s heart. It''s nice to be trusted by him! "You''ve worked hard. Don''t worry. There''s still time!" He was comforted in a soft voice. The man''s tone is gentle. I can hear it. I''m optimistic for the time being. They talked about it for a while, and the topic shifted from work to baby. "The baby has been with his grandfather since childhood. He is more dependent on his grandfather. You can be tough and don''t have to be so accommodating to him." Even if Le Tong shows that he doesn''t mind, the man doesn''t seem to want the baby to have more contact with Ji. After a few more words, the voice of urging came from the microphone. The man told Letong to remember to drink medicine on time, and then hung up in a hurry. The next day, as soon as Le Tong returned to Ji, she called the tax bureau. The other side had a good attitude. After a chat, the other side said politely that it was just routine work for Minister Yu to go this trip, so they didn''t have to care. Letong is relieved that minister Yu brings the documents to the tax bureau, while she calls her teacher Professor Liu. "Tong Tong, when will you come to see your teacher''s mother?" As soon as the phone was connected, he was robbed by his teacher''s mother, and the whole thing was a question. "Teacher''s mother, sorry, recently quite busy..." mention this, Yue Tong really guilty. Since we met on her birthday last year, she hasn''t visited her teacher and mother for more than a year. "OK, if you find your baby son, you don''t want the old lady, do you? When you are free, bring your baby to see us. " About the baby, Letong told her teacher and mother a few days ago. Of course, the details of the baby''s birth are omitted. She only said that she had a short relationship with Ji Rui. Professor Liu and his teacher''s mother only gritted their teeth and scolded him, but they didn''t have the heart to really scold him too hard. In particular, when they saw the handsome, lovely and smart baby in the video and learned about the baby''s condition from Yang Sheng, the two old people completely forgave Le Tong. "Later, baby, it''s not suitable to go far now." In addition to busy this reason, the baby really can not be too tired. "Well... When I''m healthy, Lao Liu and I will go back to see you and the baby." The teacher''s mother was also ill for a while, so she always said that when she came back to see Letong, she couldn''t make it. "Teacher''s mother, is the professor there? I have something to ask the professor The main purpose of Letong''s phone call, of course, is not to play a family routine, but to find Professor Liu on business. "He was driven out by me. You wait and I''ll call him." While talking to Letong, the teacher''s mother opened the door. After the sound of the door, Professor Liu''s voice came from the microphone. "Tong Tong, what can I do for you?" "Professor, I want you to introduce some people, OK?" Chapter 486 The next evening, Letong went to pick up her baby from school in Xiao Li''s car. Just from the car down, holding a big bag of I do not know what the baby ran from the duty room. "Mommy..." soon the little guy stood panting in front of Letong. "Baby, why are you running so fast? Mommy can''t go!" Letong squatted down and pecked her red lips. "Mommy, the baby missed you so much..." the baby threw the big bag of unidentified items aside, opened his arms, and tried to encircle the whole Letong with his short hands. "Mommy miss her baby so much!" Yue Tong said, and in the red face on a kiss. Her words are not perfunctory. Since the day when the baby was ill and she began to accompany her in the hospital, except for the days when the baby finished the operation and was in the isolation room, the mother and the son did not meet for more than 24 hours. The baby hugs Letong''s face, kisses and rubs, making Letong drool. "Next time the baby goes back to the mansion, Mommy will go back with the baby, OK?" The baby who has been sticking to Letong like dog skin cream for several months can''t stand the suffering of seeing Mommy. This question is really hard to answer. Letong touches the baby''s head, pretends not to hear the baby''s request, takes his hand, opens the door and helps him get on the car. The baby took out that big bag of goods, I don''t know when it was picked up by Xiao Li, and put it on the carpet in the back seat. "What are these, baby?" Letong looks at a big bag of things and pokes it with her finger. "There are a lot of things, food, play, and baby''s favorite fairy tale book. Do you want to read it, Mommy?" Baobao tilts her head and blinks at Letong. Letong nods busily. "Sure, Mommy is curious!" The baby giggles and pokes her fat finger on Letong''s face. "Mommy is a curious baby! Hey, hey After identification, he knelt down on the carpet, picked up the big bag and threw it on the seat. The baby climbed into Letong''s arms, bent over and arched his head in the bag for a while, then handed the book to Letong like a treasure. "Baby loves reading this book most!" Yue Tong has a closer look. It''s "little beans by the window.". "Does the baby like this book very much?" Le Tong took the book and flipped it. There were no color illustrations of children''s books in it, but only rigid black square characters arranged on white paper. "Well, I like it very much!" The baby nodded heavily. "Can you see it all?" Letong knows that the baby is smart, but there is no pinyin or picture in this book. Can a child who is just in the kindergarten really understand it? Letong is skeptical. "Of course!" The baby''s face is rusty¡° When the baby is in a small class, he can see clearly. " "Small class?" Le Tong pinches the finger to calculate, the baby reads the small class should be two years ago matter, that is to say, he is less than four years old can understand these? "Miss Le, baby can also read fairy tale books in English, French and Portuguese." Xiao Li in the driver''s seat can''t help telling Letong a surprise and blow. Surprise? It''s because of the baby. The blow is that I know nothing about French and Portuguese except my mother tongue and English. The baby, a six-year-old, knows more than she does. "Is the baby taught by a tutor?" In kindergarten, there will be no such extraordinary education. Letong can be sure about this. How can Xiao Li not see the confusion and doubt on Letong''s face? It''s self-conscious to continue to disclose¡° Well, it''s the tutor hired by the president. " "Mr. Ji asked?" Letong seems to have heard Tianda''s joke. Ji Rui doesn''t attach so much importance to early education. "Yes, once a three-year-old young master was tired of being in the president''s arms and refused to leave. The president had no choice but to hold him. When the phone rang, he held him directly and talked about his work with the other party. So he let the baby hear the president talking with the other party in several languages. Afterwards, he pestered Ji Rui to teach him these languages. Mr. Ji didn''t have the time to teach him. He directly invited several teachers to teach the baby. Now the baby can chat with the president in fluent English, French and Portuguese. " Letong was surprised to think that such a powerful little guy was his own son. God treated her very well. "Does that baby feel boring at school?" Letong looks down and asks her son. It''s hard for him to find the same kind of knowledge in kindergarten, and it''s hard to find the children who have the same opinions and interests with him. "It won''t be boring. Baby has many interesting classmates." Baby''s crooked head emphasizes a way. "However, the headmaster asked the baby to go to primary school, but the baby didn''t go. There was a lot of homework. It wasn''t fun at all!" This is like what a six-year-old boy said. However, the key point of Letong''s work is obviously not how much homework she does. Instead, the headmaster once suggested that the baby jump? Why didn''t she hear Ji Rui mention this? Or did Ji Rui forget about it? "Mr. principal, let the baby jump?" Letong hugs her baby. "Yes... But the baby doesn''t want to go, so Daddy will follow the baby." Letong thinks that this matter should be discussed with Ji Rui as soon as possible. "Why not? Well Letong can roughly predict the baby''s answer, but she wants to hear it from the little guy. "Baby''s good friends will stay in the big class. Baby doesn''t want to leave them." The baby seems to have a lot of feelings for the little classmates at school. Letong hasn''t talked to Ji Rui, so when she and Ji Rui don''t make a choice, she doesn''t want to influence the baby''s thoughts and practices. "Ah..." the baby suddenly yelled, and Sheng startled Letong. "What''s the matter with the baby? Not feeling well? " With that, he held the baby''s face in his hands and looked carefully. "No, it''s the grandfather who asked the chef uncle to cook a lot now, and the baby brought several boxes back." No wonder this bag is full of people. It turns out that there are several boxes of cookies in the snack goods. "The baby is a little angry recently, can''t eat too much, you know?" As a big eater, Letong is not willing to confiscate her baby''s good things. But the baby turned around and put a few boxes of cookies into Letong''s arms. "Mommy, these cookies are brought back by grandfather. He said that mommy likes to eat, so he asked Uncle cook to make a lot of them. He also said that if Mommy finishes eating these, she can call grandfather Li and ask him to send some to him." Chapter 487 Because of those boxes of cookies, Letong calls the mansion when she gets home. It''s housekeeper Li who answers the phone. "Oh, it''s Miss le. Master is tasting tea on the terrace. You wait." "Housekeeper Li, don''t..." Letong''s words haven''t finished. The phone over there has been put down. Letong hears the sound of dada''s footsteps and the sound of opening the door. Then, she hears housekeeper Li whispering, "master, Miss Le calls." "Hello An old voice came. "Chairman, cookies taste good, thank you!" Letong is a kind woman. She is always modest and polite to her elders. Once upon a time, she had a sharp talk with Mr. Ji. The reason was that the old man was too deceiving and too cynical. Now, it''s impossible for the old man to show his kindness to her again and again, and let her get along with the old man frankly without any obstinacy, but she can still be comprehensive with her superficial politeness. "If you like it, what else do you like to eat? I asked Lao Li to write it down and send it to you. The chef is good at making Western cakes. The baby loves his cakes and desserts." The old man''s tone was peaceful. Although he was not amiable, the arrogant arrogance of Le Tong was completely gone. "No, it''s too much trouble for you." Letong habitually refused the other party''s kindness. To tell you the truth, so far, Letong has not taken the initiative to approach, let alone the idea of getting close to Mr. Ji. She just, because he is Ji Rui''s father, baby''s grandfather and with him to maintain the basic etiquette. "Don''t bother. People come back to work. Only when someone likes and appreciates the food he makes, can it reflect his value. You don''t have to worry about it. " Ji doesn''t know whether he really doesn''t understand the meaning of Letong or pretends not to. He insists on understanding the meaning of Letong''s words literally. "Thank you for your kindness, chairman. If the baby wants to eat something, I will ask him to call back by himself! " Letong took the phone into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator probe to see what is suitable for baby dinner ingredients. "Baby is baby, you are you. You are welcome." Ji also said, it doesn''t sound too bad. Letong see each other so insist, had to perfunctory should way, "well, I know." Although she answered it verbally, she knew very well in her heart that she would not open it. If she wants to eat anything, she can buy it at home. Why should she accept the favor of the other party? Debt can be paid, owed human, but I do not know what to use to pay, especially, the other side or Ji Laozi. "Baobao said that the dumplings you made were very delicious. That day, he was so greedy that his mouth watered. Do you have time this weekend to bring your baby back to make dumplings? I haven''t eaten dumplings for a long time Here Letong is still carefully maintaining the distance between the two sides. Over there, Mr. Ji impolitely asks for it. It sounds like the baby likes to eat, but actually, it''s the drunk who doesn''t want to drink. Yue Tong obviously didn''t expect that he would send himself so impolitely. He was stunned. Naturally, it''s not good to refuse directly, so he had to shirk. "Recently, Ji''s work is quite busy, and I may not be able to draw money on weekends." "Well, I''ll call Ariel at the end of the week." Le Tong naturally is to hear out, the old man''s meaning, is she doesn''t agree, he has to find Ji Rui to go. Of course, Letong thinks that the old man is just talking, but on Friday, the night Ji Rui comes back, he receives a call from him. When Letong puts the soup on the table from the kitchen, Ji Rui helps to put the soup on and asks Letong. "The old man said he wanted to eat dumplings. Would you like to go back to the mansion with me and my baby tomorrow?" Letong stoops to drag a chair to sit down. She doesn''t know how Ji told Ji Rui, but the old man repeatedly mentions it. If she refuses again, she will be stingy. "I have to go back to deal with some things in the morning. Otherwise, you and Baobao should go back first, and I''ll finish what I''m doing in the afternoon." Letong has made a concession. She thinks that if she goes to the mansion and the chef has prepared everything, she will be at ease. If it is not ready, she will help. "I''m going to have jet lag. I think I can sleep till noon tomorrow. When I wake up, I''ll take my baby back to the company to pick you up. Let''s go back together." "OK..." Letong knows that she can''t beat Ji Rui, and only nods. After dinner, I didn''t see daddy''s baby climbing around Ji Rui''s neck like a koala for a few days, and asked Ji Rui to carry him to feed the goldfish. Ji Rui looks at the fish swimming around in the aquarium, and soon finds something strange¡° Why are there two missing? " "Well... Dead..." the baby was about to forget this, but Ji Rui mentioned it, and he was depressed again. Ji Rui saw the baby''s depressed face from the mirror of the fish tank. He couldn''t help laughing. He pulled the little guy''s face with his backhand and coaxed him. "It''s OK. On Sunday, mom and dad will go with the baby to buy some new ones." "Oh..." the baby is still not very happy. "He has been talking about the two goldfish for several days." Le Tong, who comes out with fruit, comes to Ji Rui''s ear and explains. It seems that they have developed feelings. After feeding the goldfish, Letong goes to water the flowers and plants on the balcony, while Ji Rui sits on the sofa with his baby in his arms, opens his laptop, searches "the collection of raising goldfish" and clicks on it. "Bao, let''s see how to raise goldfish. We''ll buy the same ones again. This time, we''ll raise them for nothing." The baby lies on his thigh, turns to point to the fish tank and laughs, "Daddy, it''s not fat for nothing, it''s red fat, and black fat..." Ji Rui smiles and scrapes the tip of his nose, "yes, the baby will be fattened!" With a smile, the baby raised his hands and pulled Ji Rui''s face, "Daddy, you are black and fat raised by Mommy..." Back in the room, Letong laughs. Ji Rui looks up at Letong, touches his face and asks her, "is it dark?" Yue Tong smiles and shakes her head, "no, you are just like this skin color. However, sitting with the baby, you are quite black Ji Rui holds the baby in one hand and slightly gets up to kiss on Letong''s lips. "Black spot is good. Otherwise, if I go out with you, people will say you have a white face." Letong blushes and gets hot. She doesn''t understand why her skin is so thin. It''s just a common joke. What''s the point of blushing? "Ha ha, Mommy, what you raise is not a little white face, but a big black face!" Where does the baby know that her parents are just flirting? She only understands the meaning of the conversation literally and finds it very interesting. Chapter 488 Ji Rui and Letong watched TV with their baby in the living room for a while. It''s time to go to bed, but the little guy won''t go to bed. Coax for a long time, the little guy still stick on Ji Rui body, don''t want to come down, Letong only tiger face asked him. "Really not going to bed?" As soon as the little guy saw Letong''s posture, he immediately rushed over and held Letong''s face in his hands. He said, "the baby went to sleep, but the baby wants mommy and daddy to sleep with him..." The baby didn''t see Ji Rui for a few days. Maybe he missed him very much. Otherwise, he always stuck to Letong''s little ghost. After eating, he didn''t come down from Ji Rui. Letong looks up at Ji Rui. Ji Rui smiles and blinks, which means I''m free. Le Tong thinks, anyway, when the baby falls asleep, they go back to their room to sleep, it''s no big deal. So patted the baby''s ass, "well, daddy and Mommy accompany you to sleep, no grin." ¡°Yesmadam£¡¡± Baby should be clear and crisp voice, music Tong originally also tiger face, this under taut not live music¡° It''s very strange The baby struggles to break free from Letong''s arms. She slips onto the carpet like a loach and stands barefoot, as if afraid that Ji Rui and Letong will break their promise. She reaches out her chubby hand to them. Ji Rui stands up, bends over to hold up the ghost head and carries it to his shoulder. "Let''s go. Daddy and Mommy will go to bed with the baby." The other hand reaches over and embraces Le Tong''s shoulder and brings the person who just stands up to his arms. Ji Rui is very strong, where her wrist is close to Letong''s shoulder and arm, the pulse "Ping Ping" is clearly and forcefully reaching Letong''s skin pores, so that her whole body''s sense of touch is suddenly sensitive. She earned two uneasily, and the man carrying the baby quickly turned his head, "uncomfortable?" Shaking his head, he squeezed out a smile. She also felt affectation, as a lover, cuddling is nothing, she dodged so, no wonder he was so attentive. But the physical instinct to make such a response is not within her control, and she is helpless. Ji Rui doesn''t believe her. He rubs her shoulder with his big hand and feels the coolness of her body through the thin cloth. "Cold?" Letong had to nod along with the situation, "a little..." "Not taking medicine on time?" Ji Rui''s eyes are full of pain and blame. Before Letong has time to defend, Ji Rui''s baby over there giggles, "Mommy is not good, Mommy is not good..." Le Tong in that pout up of small buttocks light smoked two, fierce way, "Ji Yu, don''t talk nonsense!" Ji Rui lowered his head to kiss her face and said with a smile, "baby is right, you are really not good!" Yue Tong raised her head slightly and cast a white eye obliquely. Into the bedroom, Ji Rui put the baby down, patted his head, "go brush your teeth!" "Daddy and Mommy together!" The baby drags one with each hand and insists on his parents'' company. To the baby this kind of occasionally childish small request, Letong always quite connives. In her opinion, the baby is old enough, occasionally asked a few childish, Letong most will agree to him. I don''t know if Ji Rui had thought that there would be such a scene. The washroom is very large, and three people stand side by side in front of the mouthwash pool. It''s not only not crowded, but also quite harmonious and beautiful. Letong lowers her head to help her squeeze toothpaste, while Ji Rui helps Letong squeeze toothpaste, and the baby is not idle. After taking Ji Rui''s toothbrush, she squeezed a big lump of toothpaste on it. The little guy who has done a bad thing is holding a smile and hands the toothbrush to Ji Rui. Ji Rui takes the toothbrush and shoves it neatly into his mouth. His idle hand pinches the little guy''s buttocks, then goes around and gently puts it on Letong''s waist. Letong biting toothbrush, doodle lips sticky full of bubbles, micro side head stare at him. Ji Rui smiles at her. He glimpses two tall and one short figures in the mirror. Everyone is a bubble with his mouth covered. He doesn''t feel funny, but he feels very warm and harmonious. Ji Ruisong opened his hand, took the mobile phone on the shelf, looked in the mirror, and snapped down the picture of the three people pasting a bubble. Le Tong picks eyebrows and stares at him again. Ji Rui also picks eyebrows and says "hmm?" A sound, over the baby leaned in the past, regardless of the mouth bubble, kiss fish general Bo in Letong face. Letong raises her hand to wipe off the bubble and kicks Ji Rui''s leg. The baby happily brushes his teeth and shakes his head to look left and right. After weighing it, he decides not to join his parents'' War and brushes his own teeth with a smile. Ji Rui is kicked by Letong and glares at him. He finally settles down to brush his teeth. In his spare hand, he keeps holding his mobile phone and takes two pictures in the mirror from time to time. Yue Tong has no intention of Tucao, brush his teeth and make complaints about his face. "Honey, it''s a long hair. I''ll take you to a haircut tomorrow." When the baby was in the hospital, he always shaved his head. Now, his hair has gone through his ears. No one had cut it for him before, and he didn''t say a word. Letong thought he wanted to cut back the mushroom head he used to have. The baby nodded and pointed to Ji Rui, "well, however, the baby needs to have a haircut like daddy''s!" Le Tong is stunned for a moment, don''t understand why always walk lovely style of little guy, why suddenly want to walk the strong wind of model man? "Why? Did the baby have a bad hairstyle before? It''s lovely and cute! " Letong''s selfishness is more like her baby son. Even though she knows that he is mature, she looks at least naive, lively and cute. Baby''s head shakes like a drum, "no, baby is a man!" Letong wants to laugh, but she doesn''t dare to. For fear that it will hurt her son''s self-esteem, she holds back her smile and lifts the hair on his forehead and kisses him. "Well, you can cut whatever you want!" Ji Rui put his big palm on the baby''s forehead and rubbed it hard. With a smile in his eyes, he said, "the baby is so handsome. It looks good to cut any hairstyle." Yue Tongbai glanced at him, "yes, I''ll call it big Ji Rui and small Ji Rui in the future!" Three people laughing out of the bedroom, baby rushed to bed, shouting let Ji Rui and Letong up quickly. Letong climbs up and lies on his side, while Ji Rui leans on the back of the bed with his mobile phone. He doesn''t know what he''s tossing about. The baby rubbed on Letong for a while, a little unable to resist, crawling up to him with Ji Rui''s thigh, curiously putting his head close to the mobile phone screen. "Show happiness contest..." baby read out according to the words on the screen. Letong originally thought Ji Rui wanted to take some photos as a souvenir, but unexpectedly, the man was so sullen that he sent the photos of the three people to the competition. Letong stares at Ji Rui with her head on her side. The light is drooping. The man''s cold and hard facial features are soft and tender. Is this man still the president of Jida with a stiff face that she knows? Chapter 489 Is this man still the president of Jida with a stiff face that she knows? Once upon a time, she blocked one harassing call after another for this man. At that time, she thought that this man was a heartless man. No matter how good others are to him, he will not pay a little bit of affection and tenderness. But now, this man, who is like an iceberg to other women, is extremely gentle and considerate to her. Letong reaches for the man''s arm. The man raises his eyelids and looks at her in surprise. After all, she rarely takes the initiative to be close to him. "Are you happy now?" Letong gently pinches the muscle of his arm and looks at him tenderly. Ji Rui came to kiss her, and put his other arm around the kid who was lying on him. "Of course, unprecedented happiness." Le Tong stares at him speechless, Ji Rui asks again, "how about you? Are you happy? " Letong nodded without hesitation, "I''m very happy!" A year ago, she thought that she would be alone in her life. Unexpectedly, in just a few months, she not only recovered her baby son, but also became a lover with her son''s father. Now she is used to having her baby and Ji Rui accompany her every day. Although, from the legal level, she and Ji Rui are not a family for the time being, from the spiritual level, she feels that now she and he, together with the baby, are a complete family. Like this, someone accompany you to fight for the common future, but also patiently and gently accompany you to watch your child grow up slowly. If you are not happy, then she is too unsatisfied! Lying on Ji Rui''s body, the baby, hearing the conversation between his parents, holds Ji Rui''s chest and pours on Letong. With one hand around her neck, she rubs her nose and says, "the baby is also very happy!" Hearing Ji Rui say happiness, Letong feels her heart is warm. When she says happiness, she feels her heart is steadfast. When she hears Baobao say happiness, Letong feels sad! Letong rubs her baby''s forehead and nose for a while, until Ji Rui''s long arm holds them both in his arms. "Well, the happy family of three is going to bed!" Baby is really tired, let Ji Rui and Letong lie on his left and right sides respectively. After listening to the story for only a little half, he has closed his eyes and gone to sleep. Not long after the baby fell asleep, Ji Rui lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Letong is so busy these days that she is too tired to move. She thinks Ji Rui wants to go back to her room to sleep, so she doesn''t want to move any more. She just closes her eyes. In the blink of an eye, she is already drowsy. Seeing that she was about to hold hands with Duke Zhou, the mattress around her suddenly sank, and the familiar breath quickly approached. Letong has not yet had time to respond, people have been cuddled into the warm chest. Letong opens her eyes vaguely, looks at the man for a long time, and then focuses her blurred eyes on the focus, "isn''t it jet lag? Why don''t you go to bed? " The man didn''t say a word. His face got closer and closer. He put his lips on her face and eyelids and gently kissed her again. Then he moved the woman in his arms to make her sleep more comfortable. "Big bed, sleep together." Letong seems to have been needled for a while, sleepy moment all run. "Eh?" The body, uncontrollably stiff. "Darling, I''ll hold it. I won''t do anything." Ji Rui murmured in her ear, hot lips, in her neck gently rub, as if to appease her nervous tension. Even if Ji Rui makes such a promise, Letong still can''t relax and lies in his arms. Behind his ear, tail and neck, he is covered with a layer of heat by the man''s breath. In fact, her psychology, has accepted Ji Rui, otherwise, she will not allow him to move over to live together. But her physiology is always on high alert to him. At first, she didn''t think there was any big problem. She just thought it would be better if she got used to it. But now, the warm and lingering atmosphere was completely destroyed by her physiological instinct. Such a sense of self-defense, let her very helpless. At the same time, I feel guilty for Ji Rui. She knows very well that if she can''t find a way to get rid of her inner fear, she and Ji Rui will find it difficult to go on. After thinking about it, Letong tries to suppress her physical discomfort and turns around to face Ji Rui. "Ji Rui, I..." Ji Rui''s pain in his eyes is quickly covered up by gentleness. He kisses her carefully on her forehead and coaxes her like a baby. "Good, sleep. I''ll move away." Say, the arm loosens, automatically and consciously move the body to the side of the bed, until keeping close to a person''s position with Letong, just reach out to rub Letong''s head. "Good night, baby!" Letong looks at the man who is extremely restrained, confused, and filled with remorse and guilt. The man has already closed his eyes. Looking at his appearance, he is really tired. Letong can''t bear it. She props up and kisses him on his thin lips. She says "good night" in a soft voice! The man snorted, with a strong nasal response, indicating that others have entered a half asleep state. Originally very sleepy Letong, this time, lying in bed, but how also can''t sleep. The man said move some, really move very open, hands and feet very restrained together, seems to avoid to touch her. In fact, the baby''s bed is very big, not to mention sleeping two big and one small, sleeping two big and two small, even two big and three small are more than enough. Yue Tong make complaints about the huge bed when he saw it. "Is this a bed or a football field?" Ji Rui said calmly, "when the baby has a younger brother and sister, how many kids want to toss and play on it is OK!" At that time, Ji Rui and Letong did not expect that the baby would have a younger brother and sister in the future. Now Letong really feels very happy. But if someone insists on asking her what else she regrets, it''s that she can''t make her baby''s wish to be a brother come true, and she can''t satisfy Ji Rui''s wish to see her child grow from birth to a handsome young man. Letong looks at her baby''s sleeping face. She is very sad. She turns over and sleeps quietly in front of Ji Rui. In her heart, she is also very uncomfortable. Although Ji Rui and Baobao will never mention it in front of her again, she can''t help the occasional surge of sadness. Letong tossed and turned in the dark for a long time, then sighed a long time. These years of suffering, let her understand, a person can have, in fact, not much, two palms so big, can grasp, after all, limited. If we grasp this, we often have to discard that. Therefore, we should not be too greedy. She has a baby, with Ji Rui, fate to her, is not thin! Chapter 490 The next day, Letong woke up in her warm arms. Yue Tong, who wakes up, soon knows that she is in Ji Rui''s arms. At first, Letong was very determined that the man was asleep, so she leaned over and hugged her. But when she carefully broke away from his arms and sat up, she could see where Ji Rui was sleeping, just like the position before going to bed last night. Instead, she rolled directly into his arms from the baby''s side. Yue Tong feels her nose and feels embarrassed. He got out of bed with ease, but he didn''t forget to comfort himself. Maybe the quilt was too thin and the air conditioner wasn''t warm enough, so he went to sleep in his arms. Letong cleans herself up smartly and asks Xiao Li to take her back to Ji. She is busy until noon, and she has to deal with the things at hand. She is thinking of calling home to see if they get up. Her mobile phone jingles. "Mommy, the baby is so hungry. Daddy and I are waiting for you at the gate. Come down quickly!" The baby said pitifully and hung up without waiting for Letong to respond. This bad idea, needless to say, must be Ji Rui''s idea. If he calls to urge, Letong may ask him to wait on the ground that the work has not been completed. But Letong is very easy to be soft hearted towards the baby. When the little guy calls, Letong has no strength to fight and refuse. Letong packed up the documents on the desk with the fastest speed and went downstairs with the fastest speed. "Take your time, Miss Le!" The security guard of the building is as respectful to Letong as he is to Ji Rui. I just don''t know, after she turns around, what kind of cold words will flow in the mouth of these employees. However, Letong has always been very immune to the gossip around her. Even the female employees in the company who clearly and secretly adore Ji Rui call her "Madam President" sourly. She can still laugh and chat with others. In her opinion, as long as Ji Rui thinks she can be the "President''s wife", other people''s gossip is not important at all. Le Tong just walked out of the door of the building. The door of the black car parked on the side of the road opened, and the baby jumped out of the car and rushed over with a bitter face¡° Mommy, you are so slow Le Tong pinches his face, "enough sleep, sleeping bag." The baby tugged her hard to the side of the car, "Mommy, you are too hard, let daddy ask for a secretary and sister again." Holding the baby on the car, Letong himself also sat up, closed the door, turned to Ji Rui and said with a smile, "baby daddy is not good, mommy has to look at it well!" The baby stares at Ji Rui dubiously, "Daddy, will you be bad and make trouble?" Ji Rui takes a meaningful look at Letong, looks down at the baby and nods, "well, daddy is not good sometimes, but with Mommy, daddy doesn''t dare!" The baby turns his head to face Letong. His black eyes blink a few times. Then he suddenly realizes it. He turns to stand up and bites Ji Rui''s ear and asks softly, "Daddy, is mommy a tiger?" "Cough!" Ji Rui coughed two times. He didn''t expect that if he meant something, or even a kind word, he could hear it in his baby son''s ears. Secretly Piao Le Tong one eye, "baby don''t talk nonsense!" Baby secretly glances at Letong, then looks at daddy, and then lies on Ji Rui''s shoulder, laughing and shaking. In fact, Letong can hear the father and son''s "intimate whispers" clearly. After all, there is so much space in the car that she can''t hear them. But when she heard that, she didn''t care about them. She just closed her eyes and leaned back in the chair to have a rest. "What are you laughing at?" Ji Rui was puzzled by the little guy''s smile, patted his butt and asked softly. The baby giggled for a long time in his voice. After breathing slowly, he came to Ji Rui''s ear and said, "Mommy is the tiger, daddy is the inflammation of the wife!" Ji Rui''s eyebrows jump, and he''s embarrassed by his baby son''s conclusion. "Stinky boy, where do you learn so many messy things?" The baby straightened up and replied solemnly, "on TV, those ferocious aunts are called female tigers, and those uncle whose feet are softened by the ferocious words of aunts are called wife Guanyan!" Ji Rui reaches out his hand and wants to cover the baby''s mouth. It''s too late. Sure enough, the "Tigress" who has been resting with her eyes closed suddenly opens her eyes when the baby says "fierce aunt". "Tut, young master, can you tell your mother how fierce and disobedient the female tiger will be?" "Aunt" pretended to be very angry, straightened up, stretched out her hand and twisted the child''s face to death, but the strength was very light. "Wife Guanyan" uncle is very bad, see baby son was caught, but just cool to watch, even put on a good posture. The dead child was not a little flustered. He grinned at the "aunt" and said, "the baby is very good and never makes Mommy sad. Therefore, Mommy never hurts the baby. It''s daddy who is too bad..." The smiling little angel pointed his fleshy hand at the uncle who was watching the play. The spearhead immediately turned from him to the uncle who was gloating. Ji Rui, who had nothing to do with the matter, was easily surrounded by the baby. Mars suddenly led to him, which made him grind his teeth. "Ji Yu, you have seed!" Letong looks at Ye two from the United Front into a hostile relationship, secretly funny. "Jet lag reversed?" Ji Rui''s face is very good. It seems that he had a good sleep last night. "Well, I had a good sleep last night!" Ji Rui''s eyes have no intention of blinking. Letong is more sure that after falling asleep last night, he really threw himself into arms. "What''s for lunch?" Until then, Letong remembered that the destination of lunch had not been decided. "Go for home cooking!" The baby raised his hand to express his idea. "Good!" Ji Rui has been working hard these days. He really should eat some light and digestible food. Ji Rui doesn''t have any opinions about this. The car quickly turns to the direction of home style restaurant. On the way, Ji Rui calls the restaurant and orders the dishes. When the three enter the private room, they sit down and drink a few mouthfuls of tea, and the dishes are served. The two of them ate as fast as if they were reincarnated. Letong knew that they didn''t even eat breakfast,. The two lazy pigs didn''t get up until eleven o''clock. After washing, they went straight to Ji. The lunch took half an hour, of which half an hour was spent by Letong. It took only ten minutes for them to feel their stomachs and lean on one side to say that they were full. Out of the restaurant, Xiao Li drives the car with three people back to the mansion. On the way, Letong sees a supermarket beside the road and asks Xiao Li to stop, saying that he is going in to buy some dumpling stuffing materials. Ji Rui didn''t ask a word. He took the baby with Letong to the supermarket and picked out a lot of ingredients. Chapter 491 The car drove into the garden of Ji''s mansion. From a distance, I saw housekeeper Li playing chess with Ji in his wheelchair. When the car stopped, housekeeper Li pushed Mr. Ji over. "Grandfather..." as soon as the baby got out of the car, he jumped towards the old man. "Hey, hey, baby, be careful, be careful..." with a big smile on his face, Ji waited for the baby to rush over, but he couldn''t help reminding the little guy. Letong and Ji Rui walk side by side behind the baby, and Xiao Li follows them with big and small bags of food. "Hello, chairman!" Letong face with a polite smile, calm tone with a touch of alienation. "Here you are. Come in and sit down. It''s windy outside." Ji Laozi cheerfully greets Letong, Ji Rui nods to him, supports Letong''s waist in the back, and takes her to the main room. "Daddy, baby wants to take Xiaohei and Xiaohui, Dabai and Xiaobai back here, OK?" The little guy actually remembered this and asked aloud behind them. Ji Rui looks at Letong, as if waiting for Letong to decide. This ball was originally kicked to him by Le Tong a few days ago. Now, he kicked it back. "You decide for yourself, I don''t mind!" Le Tong made a statement. Before Ji Rui could answer, the old man in the wheelchair behind him said, "are they two puppies and two cats? Since the baby likes it, send it back here to raise it. Lao Li will serve them well. When the baby thinks about them, he will come back to have a look at them and tease them. Besides, I''m alone and have a few more small things around me. It''s more lively. " Ji old man''s words, Yue Tong hears behind that section, a little can''t stand. In the past, she only separated for a short time when Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji were both angry. Now it seems that the old man''s words are not as simple as she thought. Mr. Ji is over sixty years old. The Ji family''s mansion is so big. It''s really lonely to live alone. Moved the Le Tong of compassion heart, very disheartened ground slightly nodded to Ji Rui. "Call the pet store and have them delivered." Ji Rui takes out the phone and dials the phone of the pet store. He asks people to send two dogs and two cats to the mansion together with a lot of things like dog food, cat food, cat food and so on. The baby is so excited that he doesn''t go into the big house with Letong and Ji Rui. He directly pushes Ji to find a place for cats and dogs in the flower yard. Ji Rui accompanies Le Tong into the main room. Two servants come to meet him. They fight each other and take Xiao Li''s big and small bags of food to the kitchen. Ji Rui sits with Letong in the living room for a while and drinks a cup of tea. Ji Rui stands up and reaches out his hand to Letong, "I''ll show you around?" Letong thinks that she only visited the baby''s bedroom and playroom last time. She really hasn''t visited other places. "Well!" Letong put his hand into Ji Rui''s big palm and let him lead him up the stairs. "You came over that day and didn''t go anywhere?" He took Letong, his eyes never left her face. Le Tong was very uncomfortable with him, pulling his hand, "look at the road, I can''t help you if I fall down." Ji Rui turns around calmly, stares at Le Tong, and steps back up the stairs. "I have lived here since I was born. During this period, I only made some simple repairs, and the pattern has not changed much. I can walk around with my eyes closed in this big room." Le Tong looked around, "were you born in this room?" Although Ji Rui seldom laughs at such things, Letong doesn''t believe him. The smile on Ji Rui''s face faded slowly. "Well, this room is left by my grandfather." Letong is so worried that she regrets that she is so talkative¡° I''m sorry... " Yue Tong pinches Ji Rui''s palm and apologizes softly. Ji Rui to her smile, "fool, how many years, I have long been open." Yue Tong answered. "In fact, after my mother died, he said he would move." Letong listened in silence and didn''t dare to ask more. "I said I would not leave. If he wants to move, he can move with his wife and son, and then break away from the father son relationship with me." In Letong''s mind, a child, who is not much older than the baby, comes up to declare war on her father "Because of my words, he didn''t dare to move. I want his wife and son to know that although they have entered the family name, they can only rely on others forever." Speaking of these, Ji Rui''s face is not different from usual, but Letong can hear subtle changes from his tone. "My mother made a will on this villa, which is completely inherited by me. As for Ji, in the years after I was born, it was completely out of her control. When she found out, it was too late." Letong doesn''t know how long these heavy topics are weighing on Ji Rui''s mind. She only knows that it''s very cruel to ask a few year old child to accept this heavy burden. Ji Rui once mentioned the change of Ji''s name before he was injured. After that, many things happened one after another. Until now, Ji Rui has not put the change of name on the agenda. In private, Letong thought that this would be over. Now hearing these old stories, she vaguely understood that the change of Ji''s name was just a matter of time. During the conversation, Ji Rui leads Letong to the door of the first room at the stairway. He pushes the door open. Before Letong can see the furnishings inside, he hears Ji Rui say¡° This room, it''s my mom''s room. " Letong shudders. Ji Rui releases her hand, hugs her shoulder and pats her. "Don''t be afraid. My mother will like you very much." Le Tong raised his hand and patted the back of his hand, "you misunderstood, I''m not afraid." Shivering was just an instinctive reaction of her body. Psychologically, she was not afraid of the poor woman she had never met, but also had deep sympathy for her. "Well..." Ji Rui didn''t mean to investigate. He hugged Letong and went to a display stand. On the display platform, there are some sacrificial objects. In the center of the platform, there is a big black-and-white photo. The woman in the photo has a gentle smile on her face. She is very young and has a deep facial profile. In a faint sense, Ji Rui''s shadow can be found from above. Ji Rui takes a look at Letong and turns to look at the woman in the photo. "Mom, this is the baby''s mom and the woman I love. Her name is Letong." Letong looks at the photo with Ji Rui''s eyes, "Hello aunt, my name is Letong." The woman''s eyes are very beautiful, and the smile in her eyes is very strong. Just looking at the photos, Letong feels that the people inside seem to have something to tell herself. She thinks that she must be a very beautiful woman with temperament. Chapter 492 Letong stayed in the room with Ji Rui for nearly half an hour. During this time, Ji Rui only gave a brief report on Ji''s recent condition and the baby''s current health. Finally, he put his arm around Letong''s shoulder and said to the woman in the photo, "Mom, Letong''s health is not very good. You should protect her and the baby!" When he finished, Letong bowed slightly to the photo. "Auntie, you can rest assured that I will take good care of the baby and Ji Rui." Ji Rui''s hand on Letong''s shoulder is tight. Letong''s eloquence is not bad. She prefers to express her mind with actions rather than with promises and good words. So, in addition to listening to her admit that she likes herself, this is the best and most beautiful promise he heard. What''s more, the promise of "taking good care" is said in front of his mother, and the meaning is especially different. Out of the room, Ji Rui''s mood becomes particularly good, and the gloom and chill before entering the room are swept away by Letong''s words. "Shall I show you to my room?" Ji Rui embraces Letong and stands at the door of the room, smiling to ask for Letong''s opinions. "Well!" Letong obediently led himself to the third floor. "Are you visiting a single man''s room for the first time?" Ji Rui holds the doorknob and looks at Letong. He knew that she was chased by many people, but she had never been in love with anyone. If he guessed correctly, his room would be her "first time". Yue Tong''s expectant face winked, raised her lips, and shook her head with a smile. "Of course not!" Ji Rui''s face suddenly collapsed. Until then, he knew how strong his possessive desire for the woman in front of him was. It''s just a visit to the room. Isn''t it the first time? It doesn''t matter at all, does it? Ji Rui opens the door with his back to Letong in disappointment, trying to look calm and natural. Think about it and feel annoyed, in front of Letong, his mature and steady impression is afraid to have gone bankrupt. Letong keeps up and stands side by side with him. Her bright eyes sweep the bedroom with the same style as she expected. It''s funny to add. "When I was in college, I went to the boys'' dormitory several times." Ji Rui suddenly lowers his head and stares at her. He takes a long breath and grinds his teeth at Letong. "Letong, it''s fun to tease me?" Yue Tong shrugged her shoulders with a smile, "it''s really fun!" Seeing that pair of dark green eyes gradually infected with anger, Letong quickly raised his hand, climbed his shoulder, stood on tiptoe, raised his face to his lips. Like a dragonfly skimming water, the kiss is like a huge black hole, which easily absorbs Ji Rui''s full of anger. Ji Rui''s eyes and heart are full of Letong. Where is the place for anger? Hold her waist to take people to their arms, lips accurately capture just separated lip. "Bad girl!" Ji Rui murmured a cursing sentence, bit her lip, licked her lip with the tip of his tongue mischievously, then pried her lip open with full experience and wrapped her soft. I don''t know how long after that, Ji Rui''s heart is full of breathing. The bad girl who teases people has finally paid a heavy price for her bad behavior. It''s just a long French kiss, which makes Letong collapse in Ji Rui''s arms. Ji Rui, who is in a good mood, kisses the top of her hair, and then bends down to hold her. "Ah... What are you doing?! Put me down Suddenly weightless Letong beats Ji Rui''s chest in a panic. She''s not afraid that Ji Rui will do anything too much. Instead, it''s embarrassing for such a big person to be hugged by a princess. Is that right? Ji Rui turns a deaf ear to her shouting. He hugs her tightly with his powerful arm. After a few big long legs, he quickly walks to the bedside, bends over and puts Letong, who is scolding him in a low voice, on the bed. "Aren''t you tired? Get some sleep! " Ji Rui said, got up and walked away, went to a door in the room, pushed it open and went in. Letong Leng in bed, can''t help wondering, this man, in the end is to bring her in to visit his single man''s bedroom, or bring her in to let her take a nap? Letong didn''t understand. The man in the door flashed out, holding a basin in his hand. "Wash your face and get some sleep." The man said, has walked to the bed, put the basin on the bedside table, after the sound of water, the man put the steaming wet towel to Letong. "Here you are!" Letong stares at the steaming towel. It''s so big that she has never been treated so considerately except when she was a child and didn''t learn to take care of herself. Besides, the person who serves her is Ji Rui, the young master of the Ji family and the current leader of the Ji family. Ji Rui sees that she doesn''t respond and thinks that she is acting like a spoiler. Because babies do it occasionally. Ji Rui, who thinks so, reaches out and clasps the back of her head, then applies the hot and humid towel to her face. "Ji Rui..." Yue Tong was startled and called vaguely through the towel. "Well, I don''t blame you. You can tease me as much as you like. Wash your face and have a good sleep." Ji Rui''s tone is similar to that of coaxing the baby, three points doting and seven points gentle. "It''s not... I''ll do it myself..." Letong hands up and grabs at random, and finally grabs Ji Rui''s big and powerful hand. "I''ll come. You look confused. Are you tired?" Ji Rui''s eyes full of pity, "Minister Yu, did they throw a lot of work to you while I was away?" In the end, Ji Rui''s tone became vicious. Letong can''t grab the towel from the man''s hand. She struggles in her heart. She finally gives up her idea and accepts his care as he wishes. "Of course not!" Letong''s beautiful eyes came out from the towel. "I''m not familiar with the business, and it''s holding everyone back." Letong is smart and diligent, but even so, it''s really hard for her to take over Yang Sheng''s heavy and difficult work in a short time! Ji Rui kisses her on the eyelid, "it''s my fault!" Words, full of guilt. Yue tongqi said, "what''s the matter with you? You are the president and I am an employee. When I get paid, I have to do the corresponding work. If I don''t do it well, of course, it''s my responsibility. " Ji Rui throws the towel into the basin, bows his head and kisses her again. "It''s because I didn''t deal with Coco''s business well that I''ve got this situation." Letong hands over his hand and scratches his head. His hair is very short and stabbed in the palm of his hand. There is a slight pain and a little itching. "You can''t have both, or do you regret choosing me?" Chapter 493 "You can''t have both, or do you regret choosing me?" Letong raises her head and looks straight into his eyes without blinking. It is clear that Ji Rui is stronger than her in any aspect, but Ji Rui obviously feels the pressure and deterrence from her eyes. He vaguely understood that if he dared to say no, she would turn over on the spot. Of course, he won''t make two mistakes, so stupid as to waste the best opportunity to show his heart. "Of course not!" Her powerful arms dragged her into her arms and held her tightly. She is the only woman he has been interested in and recognized for 31 years. How can she regret it?! Letong is satisfied with his decisiveness. He rubs his head in his arms a few times, and then raises his head. The hand on his chest is wrung fiercely. Rao Shi Ji Rui, a tough and painful man, can''t help frowning. "So, like you, I don''t regret choosing you at all. Since we have chosen each other without hesitation, no matter what happens after that, we have to face it together, say sorry or take all the responsibility. Don''t do it again Letong''s words make Ji Rui''s heart like honey. In Ji Rui''s eyes, Letong''s ferocious appearance is as beautiful as anyone else. ¡°YesMadam£¡ I don''t dare to... " Ji Rui learns the baby''s tone. His pitiful little face is similar to that of the baby. Letong can''t get angry with Ji Rui. "I''ll spare you this time, and I''ll do it next time..." "How about that again?" Ji Rui interrupts her nervously. "Well, do you want me to sleep?" Yue Tong rolled a white eye toward him. In fact, she couldn''t figure out how to deal with him. "Of course!" Ji Rui half leans, and puts Letong on the bed. Letong also does not start, let the man take the pillow pad in the back of the head, and then gently cover the quilt. When the pillow sticks to her head, Letong has already closed her eyes. After all, she is not an iron man. She has to work overtime and take care of her children every day. It''s cheating to say that she is not tired. Ji Rui tucks her in, holds her hand on the bed, looks at her quietly for a while, and kisses her lips carefully. Letong frowns slightly and moves her head on the pillow. Ji Rui estimates that she is a cleanliness addict. He says in a low voice, "there are people here to clean up every day. You can sleep well. I''ll call you later." "Um..." Letong snorted from her nostrils. As a response, she ignored Ji Rui. Ji Rui didn''t get up and go out until he heard her breathing become even and gentle. When he went downstairs, the servant told him that the master was in the North Garden. Housekeeper Li came up to him and pulled him aside anxiously. "Young master, I''ve been depressed since I left hospital. Sometimes I don''t say a word a day and I eat too little. Please advise him." Ji Rui did not say a word, silently turned into the kitchen, took some drink and food, with a tray filled out of the door. In the North Garden, the baby is lying in the fish pond to see the tortoise, while Mr. Ji is in a wheelchair behind him. "Po, come and have some milk." Ji Rui puts the tray on the stone table in the pavilion and shouts at the kid who pouts his little butt and makes a lot of noise. At the same time, the old and the young at the edge of the fish pond looked back, "good!" Instead of rushing to the pavilion, the baby holds the back of the wheelchair and tries to push Mr. Ji. "Darling, grandfather can push it by himself!" The tall man in the pavilion couldn''t see it. He strode over and pushed Mr. Ji into the pavilion with his wheelchair and baby. "Baby, wipe your hands with a wet towel first!" It''s not Ji Rui''s turtle hair, but the baby is still in the recovery period. Any small inflammation or virus may defeat him. "Oh... Grandpa, you wipe it, too!" The baby pulled a wet towel and handed it to Mr. Ji, then pulled one to wipe his face and hands. "Uncle Li said you didn''t eat anything at noon. Let''s have some snacks first. We just bought a lot of dumpling materials and made dumplings in the evening." Ji Rui doesn''t know if he really has no appetite, or he deliberately keeps some stomach capacity to eat dumplings. But one thing is for sure, the old man''s attitude towards Letong is totally different from before, and it''s not too much to say that it''s totally different. "Well." Ji seems to be in a good mood. He takes Ji Rui''s dim sum and eats half of it. Ji Rui picked up the Ganoderma lucidum tea and handed it to his mouth. Ji Laozi looked at him flattered, you know, the eldest son, since his mother died, has been very small, very small to take the initiative to show his kindness. Especially after he took charge of Ji''s family, the relationship between father and son became worse and worse. "Drink it!" Ji Rui handed the cup to his mouth. Ji''s eyes were slightly red, and he shook his hands slightly to take the cup. Ji Rui sits down on the stone bench beside him and helps the baby wipe the sticky crumbs from time to time. "Daddy, where''s Mommy?" The baby finally finds out that her mother is gone. "Mommy got up early this morning. She''s been busy all morning. Now she''s gone to bed." The baby''s face was a little worried. "Oh..." she answered the voice, lowered her head and eyes, and slowly chewed the snacks in her mouth. She looked worried. After a while, the baby raised his head and asked Ji Rui, "Daddy, can you teach the baby?" Ji Rui was confused when he asked, "what to teach?" "What you and Mommy do every day!" Baby can''t wait to explain. Ji Rui vaguely understood what he meant, but he was not sure. "Well?! What''s the matter? " "You and Mommy are so busy, are you like us doing homework? Teachers say I''m smart. Teach me. When I learn, I can help Mommy. Mommy won''t have to work so hard! " The baby put his little face up and poured out all his ideas. Ji Rui''s heart is full, and he pinches the young guy''s face in a complicated mood. Mingming is still a six-year-old child. How can he love others so much?! At his age, shouldn''t he be coquettish in his parents'' arms and rely on the sense of existence? "Baby, don''t think about it. Daddy and Mommy will be busy in a few days, and they don''t need baby''s help." At this moment, Ji Rui really feels useless. Unexpectedly, not only did he fail to make Letong live a better and more comfortable life, but he let his son worry about her and love her so much. Ji Rui feels guilty for Letong, and goes up. "Really?" Baobao blinks. Obviously, he doesn''t believe Ji Rui''s words. Chapter 494 "Of course, it''s true. My baby''s parents are super invincible! Baby as long as good health, happy to go to school on the line Ji Rui remembers what Letong said to him just now. For him and Letong, they are close partners and lovers fighting side by side. For the baby, he and Letong are a warm harbor built hand in hand. They will face all the storms together, just to let the baby grow happily in this warm harbor. Ji Rui doesn''t think Baobao will understand these ideas. After all, he is too young. The baby bit his lip and thought for a long time. He raised his hand to hook Ji Rui''s neck and gave him a kiss on Ji Rui''s face. "The baby knows, the baby will take good care of the body, when the baby grows up, you can let daddy and Mommy enjoy happiness!" But Baobao, unexpectedly understood. Although his understanding is only within the scope of his understanding, he really received all the essence of Ji Rui''s words. Before, Ji Rui always thought that he was an extremely indifferent person. But now hear baby this words, his canthus gradually have some tide meaning. He even vaguely felt the joy of my family having a son growing up. At this moment, Ji Rui has to admit that the baby inherits the sunshine and warmth of Letong completely. The mother and son always have a way to melt the ice in his heart with just one word. He used to be a flowing ice cave, where he went, the atmosphere was cold and gloomy. In this year, the ice in his heart has been melted by the warmth of his mother and son. No wonder more and more people are telling him that he is different now. Ji Laozi, who is in a wheelchair, has been listening and watching in silence. Later, like Ji Rui, he gradually became red eyed. Before, he always felt that Letong was not worthy of his son, but just now, for a moment, he felt that in some ways, his son was not worthy of Letong. He raised the baby with one hand and one foot. Under his eyes, the little guy looks very cute and clever, but no matter how he pretends to be stupid and cute in front of him, he can''t hide his violent nature and selfishness. But since the little guy was ill, the bad qualities hidden in him are being stripped away from his body. Of course, he can think that a serious illness has changed the baby''s temperament. But the fact has proved time and again that the baby did not change his temper because of his illness, but because the big hole missing in his heart was filled with the appearance of Letong. The appearance of Letong makes him enjoy the maternal love he should enjoy at his age, and the violent factors in him are gradually eroded by the warm love. This change is not only reflected in the baby, but also in Ji Rui. How cold his son''s temperament is, no one knows better than his father. Once upon a time, he thought that this was the nature of the eldest son. He could not change his life. And because of this cold nature, he and his eldest son, I''m afraid it''s impossible for them to get along with each other all their lives. He knew that his eldest son hated him, so he was hurt and only asked his eldest son to see him. But the eldest son stayed with him in front of the hospital bed for a few nights. Although he didn''t give him any good looks, it was enough to shock him and make him reflect. I don''t know when to start, in the face of this tough to speak of the eldest son, he will be a little timid. Probably, it''s because I''ve done too much wrong to my eldest son. He has a lot of self-knowledge. He didn''t dare to expect his eldest son to be kind to him. But just now, the eldest son''s act of serving himself tea and snacks was so tender and considerate that he was flustered. This happiness was unreal as if it were a dream. At the moment of drinking Ganoderma lucidum tea, he even thought that even if the cup his son handed him was poison, he would die without regret. The warm changes of his eldest son, he has to admit, are due to Letong. The eldest son is thirty-one years old. Before he saw any woman, his eyes were cold and cold. But the eldest son is smiling at Letong without reservation. He walks with her, or carefully leads her, or unconsciously supports her waist, as if for fear that she might fall down accidentally. But Letong looks at his eldest son''s eyes, but they are changeable. Sometimes, it''s worship; Sometimes, it''s appreciation; Even, sometimes with some doting, like looking at the baby''s eyes almost. As a man who is powerful in business and almost omnipotent in other people''s eyes, he has the chance to be spoiled. For many men, this kind of happiness is a dream, but it is far away! "Ah Rui, stay here tonight. Let the chef cook the dinner and let Letong have a rest." Master Ji, who has seen through a lot of things, has a totally different attitude towards Letong. Mr. Ji is nearly 70 years old. After too many intrigues, he gradually begins to yearn for a simple family life. He wants to eat the dumplings made by Letong these days. When he hears the conversation between his son and his grandson, he is embarrassed to be willful again. Ji Rui didn''t answer him directly. He just asked Baobao, "Baobao, do you want to spend the night here?" Ji Rui''s idea is that if the little guy is willing to stay, he will stay with him. He and Letong will leave after dinner. In the final analysis, he still can''t understand the purpose of the old man, and he doesn''t want Letong to be wronged. "Mummy stays, baby stays." Since Baobao stayed in the mansion for one night, he is no longer willing to stay alone. Naturally, the reason is that he doesn''t want to leave Letong. Look, these two are Wei Letong''s greatest characters. Before they were changed, master Ji would think they were worthless, and then he was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at Letong. But now, father Ji has completely changed his attitude towards Letong, and it''s not good to force father and son to say, "well, I''ll decide when your mother wakes up." Ji Laozi pushes the wheelchair and leans towards Ji Rui. "Baby, take some biscuits and feed them to the tortoise." It seems that he has something to tell Ji Rui. After drinking milk and eating snacks, the baby was ready to play. After listening to his grandfather, he ran away with biscuits in his arms. Ji Laozi watched the baby run away, then turned his head to face Ji Rui. "What''s going on in country y?" Ji Rui took a cup and took a sip. "It''s still like that. It''s not much better for the time being." "Isn''t there enough money?" Mr. Ji looks worried. "It''s not about the money. It''s coco. Her father deliberately won''t let me have a good time!" Ji Rui''s words, straight in the core. Ji was silent. "Or I''ll talk to her father again!" Chapter 495 Ji Laozi was silent, "otherwise, I''ll talk to her father again!" Ji Rui denies his idea without thinking about it, "it''s unnecessary! It''s no use! " Ji''s face is hurt. Ji Rui doesn''t look at him, but don''t open his face. He looks at the baby''s back and says. "Only if I marry coco, or if I can find someone who can really restrain their business, can I solve the fundamental problem. But if we want someone who has the ability to help us, he has to pay a huge price. " Ji Rui''s expression is very calm, but Ji Laozi knows that his heart must be very uncomfortable. "What are we going to do?" Ji''s father not only loves Ji, but also loves his son. Ji Rui stares at the baby''s back for a while. "I''m thinking about giving up the market there." "No, I don''t think so. Haven''t I been there yet?" Mr. Ji was clinging to the armrest, and the blue veins on the back of his hand burst up. "This matter has been delayed for a long time. Before I asked Yang Sheng to do a lot of things to suppress the situation. If I drag on, the adverse effect on Ji will be more and more obvious." If it had been a month ago, Ji Rui would not have talked about these things with him so sincerely. "Let me see if there''s anyone I can help..." "Letong went to her mentor to help me lead me down the line, but it didn''t work much. Their family was so powerful that most people didn''t dare to move them!" Ji Rui doesn''t want him to be busy. He''s in such a state now that it''s better to have a good rest at home. "Don''t get involved in this. I have my own sense." Father and son don''t talk to each other any more. In this respect, Ji feels guilty. It''s hard to say more. Ji Rui, however, felt really tired and didn''t want to explain more. The people in the pet store send the dogs and cats to the store. Ji Rui asks housekeeper Li to push Mr. Ji back to have a rest. He calls two powerful bodyguards of Kong Wu to help the clerk put the dogs and cats in place. Baobao is very excited, but Ji Rui doesn''t allow him to participate in it. He only allows him to stand by and watch to avoid being hurt by cats and dogs. Letong, who takes a nap in Ji Rui''s room, sleeps into the evening without any interruption. Letong turns to look at the sky. She gets out of bed and wants to go downstairs, but she hears the barking of cats and dogs and the loud laughter of her baby outside the window. She walked quickly to the window, pushed open the balcony door and walked out of the terrace. Downstairs, on the grass not far from the terrace, Baobao is rolling a colorful ball with half his height. A black one and a gray two wangxingren are running after the ball, while the big one and a small two white cats are lying lazily in the grass, coldly watching two silly Wangs chasing the ball all over the grass, while Ji Rui has been following the baby not far away, He is afraid of dogs and cats suddenly attack the baby. Compared with the past, Ji Rui is more and more patient and loving to his baby. Maybe, because of the baby''s disease, let Ji Rui know how to cherish it more. Letong moves her body, wants to turn around and go into the bedroom, take out her mobile phone, and take a picture of love downstairs. Yanjian Baobao, who was running after the dog downstairs, looks up at her and tries to wave to her¡° Mummy, mummy, mummy... " Le Tong just laughingly waved to him, "Mommy, you come to accompany me!" Letong rushes in and washes her face. When she comes downstairs, she meets housekeeper Li. "Uncle Li." "What do you like to eat, Miss Le? I''ll have the chef add it now. " Housekeeper Li has asked Ji Rui before, but Ji Rui says that Letong doesn''t choose what to eat, and it''s OK to have a good taste. Housekeeper Li just treats him as if he''s the eldest young master of his family. Now when he meets the leader, he immediately goes forward to ask for a clear answer. "Uncle Li, don''t bother. I love everything!" Indeed, for children like Letong who grew up in a poor environment, where can they be picky eaters? "Nothing special?" Housekeeper Li thinks that the future of big and small milk is playing the role of reserve. "Well, I really like everything." Le Tong repeatedly stressed that Uncle Li had to give up. Led by a servant, Letong walks out of the gate and turns two corners. Then she sees Baobao and Ji Rui, father and son sitting on the grass with their knees crossed. The two dogs may be tired from running. Now they are eating dog food in front of the kennel. "Mommy As soon as Baobao sees Letong, she pounces on her and hugs her waist. Letong leads him to Ji Rui, glances at him and scolds him softly, "why don''t you wake me up? Don''t you mean making dumplings? " Ji Rui reaches over to pull her wrist and pulls it hard. Letong can''t stand steadily. The whole person pours on him. Letong screams and struggles twice. Ji Rui has helped her up and put her firmly on his lap. "Baby, come here." Ji Rui pats Letong''s leg and signals her baby to sit on it. Baby is not polite, an ancient brain will come. Ji Rui two long arms a ring, easy to put the mother and son into the arms. "It''s not that I don''t call. It''s the old man who says that you should sleep a little longer and make dumplings later." Le Tong turns to stare at him and doesn''t quite believe what he says. "Mommy, baby can testify, it''s grandpa who told you to sleep more!" The baby turned around, put her chin on her shoulder socket and yelled in her ear. Letong touched his ears, which were so buzzing that he said, "if you let me sleep a little longer, you really don''t cry? How ugly it is Yue Tong is very discontented to mumble, lift an eye to ruthlessly scrape Ji Rui one eye. Ji Rui stares at her meaningfully. After a while, he asks her in a humorous tone. "Letong, are you worried that taking a nap will destroy your good image?" Letong really wants to smoke him. She doesn''t care much about her image in master Ji''s heart. The problem is that she promised to make dumplings tonight, but she overslept because of her sleep. In the baby''s opinion, such a dishonest behavior sets a bad example? "Of course it''s not because of this, I''m because of..." "Don''t worry!" Ji Rui twisted her face and interrupted her¡° My father has taken you as his daughter-in-law! " Letong didn''t expect Ji Rui to bring the topic to this matter. She turned her face and stared at the distance, muttering in a low voice, "who is rare to be his daughter-in-law?" Ji Rui''s mood is not affected at all. Now, he can barely understand that Letong sometimes has something wrong with him. And this kind of situation, usually in her embarrassed, or he said in mind, will appear. "Isn''t it rare?" Ji Rui looks at her with a smile. Le Tong hand push, push his face away, "who rare ah!" Said, struggling to stand up, went to tease the dog. Baby looks at Letong''s back and Ji Rui, "Daddy, you''re broken. You''re making Mommy angry again!" Chapter 496 Baby looks at Letong''s back and Ji Rui, "Daddy, you''re broken. You''re making Mommy angry again!" Ji Rui pinched his face. "Your mommy is not angry. She is shy." "Really?" Baobao looks at Ji Rui askew. Obviously, Ji Rui''s criminal record is not good. Baobao doesn''t believe his explanation. "Of course it''s true, I swear!" Ji Rui raised his hand. In the past, he would never have done such a childish thing. But now he, in front of Letong and Baobao, is becoming younger. The baby still didn''t believe it and stood up from his arms with his stomach. Letong squats in front of the dog house to watch two dogs eat. Baobao walks over and lies on her back. "Mommy, did that fool of daddy make you angry again?" Letong backhand touch his head, "No." What else does the baby want to say? Letong thinks of the phone she answered when she went downstairs just now. "Baby, didn''t you agree that sister yuan''er would be a flower boy for her? Next Sunday Baobao seems to have a high interest in being a flower boy. When Yue Tong finishes, he leaves her back and runs back to Ji Rui. "Daddy, sister yuan''er is getting married!" The little guy stood in front of Ji Rui, with his waist crossed, panting slightly. "Oh..." Ji Rui heard the relevant rumors a few days ago, but he didn''t receive the wedding invitation from the Luo family, so he didn''t take it seriously. Ji Rui''s indifferent attitude seems to make the baby very angry. The baby still forked his waist, slightly raised his face, snorted, "Daddy, when will you and Mommy get married?" Ji Rui takes a look at the woman squatting in front of the kennel. She is helpless in her heart. On her face, she is still pale. "What''s the difference between the way daddy and Mommy are now and getting married?" Of course not! Ji Rui retorts loudly in his heart. "Of course not!" The baby spoke his heart out loud. Baby said, some guilty to turn to see Letong, see her motionless, seems to be completely did not pay attention to the movement of this side, just came to Ji Rui said in a low voice, "don''t marry, Mommy no guarantee!" Ji Rui grins bitterly. What this little guy thinks is different from what he thinks? If you don''t get married, what''s not guaranteed is Ji Rui, OK? In terms of age, she is only twenty-five, while he is thirty-one. In terms of her personality, she is lively and outgoing. As long as she wants to hook up, many rich and handsome people will bow down to her. However, he is old-fashioned, cold, unromantic and extremely lack of interest. Except for the woman who can stand him, Letong, there is no other possibility but to love his money. And the most important one is the baby son. If he and Letong can''t go on, the baby son will definitely abandon him, and the father will run directly with Letong without any hesitation. Ji Rui forced down the impetuosity in his heart, "what TV do you watch?" He wondered, do you really know what security means? "It''s not watching TV, it''s sister yuan er who said it!" "Oh? What else did she say? " Ji Rui can imagine that yuan''er won''t say anything good for him. Baby hesitated for a moment, but between daddy and yuaner''s sister, of course, daddy is important. "Sister yuan''er still scolds mommy for being stupid. Why don''t she get more benefits from you? Otherwise, she''ll get married early and tie you up so that you can''t go out and have sex." Ji Rui really admires his baby son. If he is so complicated and beyond his understanding, he can recite it so clearly. Although these words are hard to hear, they are really like the words spoken by frank people like Luo yuan''er. In her position, Letong is her good sister and best friend. All those who may hurt Letong are regarded as enemies. Even though, Ji Rui has known her for much longer than she has known Letong. "What''s your mommy''s answer?" Ji Rui teases his son with great interest. How does Luo yuan''er look down on him? He doesn''t care. He doesn''t care. He is more concerned about the idea of Letong. The baby scratched his head and thought for a while. I don''t know whether he can''t remember clearly or whether he is hesitating to sell mummy. Ji Rui sees him turn to see Le Tong one eye again, already can affirm, this smelly boy remembers words clearly. "Mommy, she said that marriage is just a form. If you don''t have a heart, what if you get married?" Ji Rui secretly drips a sweat, the two women, in front of the six-year-old child, say these children''s topics, really good? However, he has to admit that Letong''s words are very right. Marriage is more of a legal constraint, but it has no binding force on people. And she, obviously, didn''t care about the constraint. More concerned, is the heart. That day, the words he hinted at on the phone, with her IQ, must be clear. But she dodged and fooled the past. Combined with what she said to Luo yuan''er, does it mean that she doesn''t believe in his feelings? "What else did Mommy say?" Ji Rui is anxious to find the answer from his son. "Sister yuan''er asked Mommy again, is he good to you?" Ji Rui''s heart, because of this sentence that baby''s son recites, is suddenly mentioned in his throat. "And then?" "Mommy assured sister yuan Er that you were very kind to her! Better than she was to herself! Mommy also said, "Daddy, you always treat her like a child!" Baby said here, small hand cover mouth, slanting eyes at Ji Rui, seems to be trying to suppress smile. Ji Rui''s heart hanging in his throat can finally return to the original place smoothly. "Does Mommy really say that in front of you?" Ji Rui thinks, no, Letong has always attached great importance to the education of her baby. She always takes an evasive attitude in front of her baby about her relationship with him. The baby blinked, bent his beautiful eyes and shook his head, "of course not! Mommy thought I was asleep! " Sure enough, the boy is pretending to be sleeping and eavesdropping on his best friend. However, he had to thank his son for eavesdropping on these words, otherwise, he didn''t know that Letong believed him so much. "Smelly boy, you are getting worse and worse..." Ji Rui pretended to be angry and pulled the little guy''s face. "Daddy, you''ve wronged a good man..." Baobao pouts her lips and stares at Ji Rui wrongly. "What have I wronged you?" Ji Rui is funny in his heart. This boy changes his face very quickly. "The baby also wants to marry Daddy and Mommy quickly. If you get married quickly, you can have a younger brother and sister to play with the baby, but..." Referring to younger brothers and sisters, the baby''s tone suddenly darkened down, and then, can not go on. Ji Rui sighed in his heart, touched the baby''s head and comforted him, "Daddy and Mommy will always accompany the baby. They are not allowed to mention this in front of Mommy, eh?" Baby seems very sad, but still nodded toward Ji Rui, obediently answered a voice, "eh!" Chapter 497 It''s getting dark slowly. Over there, "shy" Letong sees Xiaohei Xiaohui "whimpering" all the dog food in the dog bowl, and her stomach growls. "Baby, Mommy, go back to the house first." Letong stands up and shouts to the father and son who are whispering in the back, and walks towards the big room. Father and son had been playing on the grass all afternoon when the sun had set and gusts of cold wind came. "Let''s go inside, too. It''s getting cold." Ji Rui doesn''t care whether the baby is willing or not. He picks up the little guy and runs after Letong. "Mommy, wait for us." Baby yells, but Letong doesn''t stop at all. However, Ji Rui''s feet are long, and soon he catches up with her. "Yuaner is getting married? Have you figured out what we''re going to give you? " Le Tong looks at him strangely, "you sent it to you, I sent it to me." "We just send them together. It''s too much trouble to send them separately." Ji Rui just thought of writing the names of him and Letong on the gift and greeting card, and his mood flew up inexplicably. "I''m ready. You can send it with the baby." But Letong didn''t give Ji Rui any room for fantasy, and directly refused. But Ji Rui is not the one who easily gives up, "you send one by yourself, and I''ll send one together with you and baby. Baby, you say good or bad!" The baby he held in his arms immediately responded with a crisp voice, "OK!" Letong doesn''t quite understand why he is so persistent. However, since he wants to be like this, it''s not good for him and his son. "Whatever you want..." "Then we''ll go out and pick gifts, baby..." Ji Rui has already mastered Letong''s psychology. As long as we pull on the baby, the chance of success will double. "Good!" Baby is also a human spirit. Before Ji Rui asked him if he was ok, he raised his small hand with a smile. Letong had a good afternoon''s sleep, but didn''t the baby have a rest at noon? "Isn''t the baby tired?" Letong looks at the baby''s face carefully. "Not tired! Baby and daddy don''t get up until noon when they are basking in the sun! " Letong look at Ye two, two people are really full of energy, energetic appearance, really don''t have to worry about will tired them. "Well. All right When the three returned to the big room, Mr. Ji got out of bed and was sitting in the middle of the living room reading a newspaper. See three people come back, fold the newspaper, from a wheelchair. "Dinner is ready. Let''s wash our faces and have dinner." Ji Rui didn''t say a word, holding the baby to wash his hands, but Letong was a little embarrassed, so he politely apologized. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, chairman." Mr. Ji said with a smile, "it''s like home. You don''t have to wait to eat alone, but you don''t have any taste..." This topic is so sensitive that Le tong can''t figure out how to answer it for a moment, so she pretends not to hear it, takes the initiative to walk behind the old man and pushes him into the dining room with a wheelchair. When Letong comes out after washing her hands, the table with three dishes just now is full of delicious dishes. "Sit down, are you hungry?" Ji asked them to sit down. Baby stands beside Letong and hesitates for a moment. Letong can probably guess his idea. He puts his hand behind his neck and touches it. He bends down and whispers to him, "baby, go with Grandpa." The baby took another look at her, then nodded with a smile, "well." "Grandfather, I want to sit next to you." The little guy ran to the chair like a monkey. "Grandfather, drink soup." Standing on the chair, the baby took the soup from the servant and carefully handed it to Mr. Ji. "Good! Good! Thank you, baby Ji old son excitedly then bowl, eyes smile into seam. Ji Rui sits down next to Letong and takes a sip of the soup. Just as housekeeper Li helps bring the dishes up, he asks. "Uncle Li, is grandfather Luo''s family going to have a wedding?" Housekeeper Li looks very flattered. You know, his young master has not called him uncle Li for many years. "Yes, yes, someone sent an invitation just now. I''m going to send someone to bring it up to you when the master and the young master have finished their meal. Do you want to bring it up now?" Housekeeper Li stands on one side in fear, waiting for Ji Rui''s assignment. "No, Uncle Li, please sit down and eat together." Housekeeper Li was even more alarmed, thinking that he had done something to offend the young master. "Ah Rui told you to sit down. If they don''t come back, don''t you eat with me?" Ji Laozi looks over and gives housekeeper Li a break. Housekeeper Li sat down heartily, but did not dare to take up the bowl. To tell the truth, in this family, what he fears most is the father and son of the young master and the young master. I believe that the people in this mansion basically share the same idea with him. People are afraid of the young master because he is very serious and seldom laughs at people. I''m afraid of the young master, because the little guys are very smart and have strange temperament. I don''t know when they will get some moths out to let them carry the pot. "Young master, the master of the Luo family married his granddaughter. As usual, just send two big red envelopes, right?" At ordinary times, this kind of happy events between big families are arranged by housekeeper Li, but Ji Rui never asks. If it''s not because Luo yuan''er is Le Tong''s best friend, this time it will be the same as usual. "No, I''ll send my share with letongjia baby myself." Housekeeper Li naturally doesn''t know about the relationship between Letong and Luo yuan''er. He looks at Ji Rui in surprise and doesn''t know how to react. He just thinks that the young master dislikes him and doesn''t work hard, so he goes to take care of it himself. Sitting at the side of the baby''s master, because he had investigated Yue Tong before, he knew the relationship between Yue Tong and Luoyuan son. Now listening to Ji Rui said so, he probably could think that Ji Rui had to take care of the face of Yue Tong, so he gave it to himself in private. That''s good. The proud eldest son should come and go with his peers. Although the Luo family is a little worse than the Ji family, it''s better to have more relationships than to have enemies all around. "Lao Li, the granddaughter married by the old man of the Luo family, is a classmate of Letong''s University. Should he be a good sister?" Ji turned his eyes to Letong, as if to ask her for confirmation. "Yes, Yuan ER and I are college classmates and good sisters in the upper and lower bunks." Letong nodded. "Well, since that''s the case, Lao Li, you can help me look better. How to say, it''s all Le Tong''s sisters who got married." Ji Laozi says so, it is to give sufficient Le Tong''s face. However, his kindness makes Letong uncomfortable. Chapter 498 However, his kindness makes Letong uncomfortable. However, she can''t think of any reason to interfere with the practice of master Ji. There must be business between the Luo family and the Ji family, even in private. Therefore, it''s normal for Mr. Ji to give heavy gifts to the two families. However, he has to drag her in to say something, which is easy to be misunderstood. Letong takes a big advantage in this matter. I''m afraid Mr. Ji didn''t expect this. But Ji Rui, however, noticed that Letong''s smile was a little stiff and vaguely understood that the old man had said something wrong. "Dad, Letong has prepared a heavy gift for yuan''er. You and grandfather Luo have been friends for so many years, so you should manage better." Ji Rui understands that the old man''s words are out of kindness, but in the delicate position of Letong, if he really accepts the kindness, it''s really easy to be misunderstood. Ji old son Leng for a while, very quickly, then wake up. "Ha ha, that''s right. I''ve been in love with the old man of the Luo family for at least 40 or 50 years. It''s really good to have a good management." Letong looks at Ji Rui gratefully. Ji Rui pinches Letong''s hand under the table. Over there, in order to hide his embarrassment, Ji Laozi takes the initiative to greet Letong. "Lao Li said that he didn''t know what you like, so he asked the chef to make a little of everything. You can taste it and see what suits your taste. Next time you come here, let Lao Li prepare it directly." Baobao, a little guy, is not jealous and agrees. "Mommy, try it. Although the cooks are not as delicious as you are, they are also delicious!" Letong is completely convinced of his baby son, and has no sense of modesty. "The baby can really please Mommy. Even if mommy''s food is terrible, the baby thinks I''m the best one to eat?" Baby immediately to find reinforcements, "it is not, daddy, you say, Mommy is the best to eat?" Ji Rui nodded with a smile, "of course!" "Look, look, baby is not lying!" Letong almost didn''t blush. People say that in the eyes of her parents, her children are the best. Can come to her here, but, in the baby''s mind, his mother what is the best! "Yes, the baby really didn''t lie. Let''s see, it''s fattening our baby." Ji old son pinches the baby''s small buttocks, also smiles and responds. It''s not only Sun Tzu, but also the eldest son, who was a little fatter a while ago. However, he lost weight after being stabbed. The main reason is not that Letong didn''t take good care of him, but that Ji''s business is too tricky to let him lose weight. "ARI, are you ready for the charity auction next Monday?" Maybe seeing Letong a little unnatural, Ji Laozi automatically changed the topic. "Not yet. I''m going to ask Xiao Li to go to the antique shop and buy two calligraphy and paintings for auction." At his age, Ji Rui knew a little about collecting calligraphy, painting and antiques, but he was not interested in them. Therefore, he didn''t have the habit of collecting them. "Don''t bother. I sorted out some calligraphy and paintings last time. After a while, you can go with Lao Li to see which ones are suitable. Just take a few of them to auction." Mr. Ji has been collecting antiques for decades. On the other side of the auxiliary building, the whole two floors are used by him to display his treasures. These antiques may not be very valuable decades ago, but now, many of them are priceless or even priceless. The jade pendants he sent to his baby before are estimated at the current market price, and each one is at least close to eight figures. Of course, Ji Rui didn''t dare to tell Letong the price of those pieces of Yupei. Otherwise, with her temperament, she would definitely give Yupei back to the old man. "No, you have a good heart. It''s a pity to sell them." Ji Rui recently transferred a large amount of money from his private account to invest in his family because of the affairs of country y. therefore, the money on hand is indeed less than before, but he can''t even afford to sell a few calligraphy and paintings. "Those calligraphy and paintings didn''t cost much at first. Now I prefer porcelain. It''s very troublesome to keep them. The most important thing is that I don''t love them very much now. If the price is right, it''s good to sell them." Ji Rui frowned and said "yes". In his mind, he thought of a lot of things. After dinner, Baobao is watching TV with Ji in the living room. Letong is pulled by Ji Rui to pick up calligraphy and paintings. Ji Rui grew up with little concern for his collection. Although he knew that he had many collections, he never took the initiative to visit them. He was dragged by him passively for three times. Every time he showed a lack of interest. After a few times, Ji never saw them before him. "Uncle Li, is my father short of money?" Letong and Ji Rui walk side by side, but Ji Rui has no taboo about Letong. Housekeeper Li looked at Ji Rui in amazement, "no, before the master..." Housekeeper Li just said a few words and then reflected that he should not say something. Ji Rui is a clear face, "it doesn''t matter, my father sold Ji''s shares to help the two brothers, I know." Mention this matter, Ji Rui a face indifferent, as if it had nothing to do with general, who can imagine, at that time he was angry almost spit blood by the old man?! Housekeeper Li glanced at him in horror. He was sure that he didn''t care any more. "Young master, don''t blame the master. When the master sold those shares, in fact, it was the old lady who forced him to die..." Housekeeper Li sighed, "the master is also very pitiful. He not only lost his wife, but also broke his army. He also made himself a stranger inside and outside!" The implication is that Ji spent a lot of money, not only did not get the two little sons out, but also turned against his eldest son for this matter. Ji ruimo listened in silence. After a while, he asked. "Then she..." Housekeeper Li is a smart man. He knows that Ji Rui is asking where the old lady is going. "After my master was discharged from hospital, the old lady was noisy and noisy all day and all night. My master was also disheartened and had her sent to the sanatorium in the northern suburb." Ji Rui was surprised by the result. "Really sent to the northern suburb sanatorium?" There are several sanatoriums in the city, and the sanatorium in the northern suburb is the most expensive one. In addition to the excellent environment and meticulous care, it is also a sanatorium equipped with a large number of psychiatrists. "Well, it''s true! I went to see it yesterday and sent some food and clothes Ji Rui is silent again. Letong has been listening to their conversation silently beside him, and it''s not easy to comment. She just takes his hand and gently pinches his palm. Ji Rui holds her hand tightly and returns her a placatory smile. Chapter 499 Ji Rui finally picked out two paintings from the pile of calligraphy and paintings by Ji Laozi, one of which has a market value of about $5.6 million. He took them back to the living room and showed them to Ji Laozi. The old man waved his hand and said, "you can take any one you like. Don''t tell me." Ji Rui is thinking about buying a wedding present for Luo yuan''er. After sitting with him for a while, he gets up and leaves. Ji opens his mouth to leave three people for one night, but Ji Rui is afraid that Letong will reject him. He refuses because he will go home and work later. Before leaving, Letong asks housekeeper Li to put the ingredients she bought to make dumplings back into the car, and tells Mr. Ji that she will make them for the driver to deliver them tomorrow. Ji asked housekeeper Li to push him to the parking lot. The baby got on the car and pressed the window to ask housekeeper Li, "grandfather Li, take good care of the dog and cat for the baby!" Ji pretended to eat, "Tut, my grandfather is not as good as the cat and dog." Baobao stretched out his head and gave a kiss on the old man''s face. "Of course not. The baby loves his grandfather the most." As the car drove out of Ji''s mansion, Ji Rui laughed and teased Baobao, "Bao, didn''t you say you love Mommy the most?" "Daddy, don''t sow discord! Mommy, baby loves you most Letong smiles and hugs his small waist, "well, Mommy knows." Over here, Letong is whispering with her baby in her arms. Over there, Ji Rui says to Xiao Li, "Xiao Li, you should inquire with the major auction houses tomorrow to see what''s happening to my father recently, and then say hello to them. If my father has any business trouble, please let me know." "All right!" "By the way, I''d like to ask curator Liu if the blue and white porcelain vase of Yuan Dynasty was sold last time." "Is the president going to buy it?" "Well..." Ji Rui finishes with Xiao Li and turns to le Tong to explain, "my father''s birthday will be later..." Letong is funny. Although she and Ji Rui are lovers, they are not interested in interfering in each other''s family affairs. Moreover, as a younger generation, it''s not normal to spend some money to make their elders happy. "Well, even if it''s not the chairman''s birthday, you should buy something as your son to coax him." Ji Rui looks at her seriously, "really don''t mind?" Letong gently kicked him, "a person who is not good to his parents, what''s the use of staying?" The baby in Letong''s arms falls down the well, tears open his eyes and makes a face at Ji Rui, "yes, what''s the use of leaving you?" Ji Rui is so angry with the mother and son that he can''t laugh or cry. The big one doesn''t dare to bully. The small one still dares to bully. With some strength "pa pa" hit on the little guy''s ass, "Yo, find a new backer, start bullying daddy, right?" The baby opened his mouth, bared his teeth and yelled at him twice, "ow, bullying you, how?" After roaring, he went into Letong''s arms and asked for protection. Letong protects her baby with both hands and looks up at Ji Rui with a smile. Ji Rui, holding the back of the chair in his hand, comes to Letong''s ear and threatens in a low voice, "if you want to protect him, you have to give me some benefits first!" Finish saying, didn''t wait for Le Tong to say no, open mouth then took the lips of Le Tong to nibble lightly a circle. Between the lips and tongue, there is a faint aroma of wine in Letong''s mouth. When he let go, Letong frowned slightly, "did you drink?", Why didn''t she see it? Ji Rui nodded, "well, when you and baby went to say goodbye to Xiao hei and Xiao Hui, I had a small drink with my father." Le Tong two eyebrows still wring, "he is not hurt in the body, drink not good?" "What he drinks is medicinal wine, which can help the growth of bone collaterals. I''ve had half a glass of red wine. It''s not in the way Le Tong this just loosen eyebrow, then, think of another thing. "Professor Liu called me and said that his two brothers had met with you. Why didn''t you tell me about it?" Mention this, the tone of Le Tong slightly took a few minutes displeasure. She also knows that her ability is limited and she can not help him much. But his nature of reporting good news but not bad news not only failed to reassure her, but also made her feel more inferior. Is she not even qualified to be his listener? Ji Rui, aware of her displeasure, bowed his head to kiss her nose, and said in a low voice, "it''s not Saturday today. I don''t want to destroy the mood of you and your baby. I was going to tell you tomorrow..." Yue Tong''s mood was better. He raised his hand and pinched his nose, glared at him and said, "I''ll forgive you for the first time. If you do it again, you will be punished severely!" Ji Rui even nodded to ensure that the pair of eyebrows Shun purpose little daughter-in-law appearance, let that do not know when to start peeping baby can not help giggling. "Wife Guan Yan! My wife is in charge of inflammation Ji Rui glares at the baby, but he doesn''t explain anything for himself. After all, the baby is right, isn''t it? Now, he is really a patient! Moreover, because he had no intention to take medicine, his attitude towards life directly led to the aggravation of the disease! The atmosphere inside the car gradually became happy and harmonious again. The three people were fighting all the way. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, the car had stopped in front of a chain jewelry store. Letong didn''t ask Ji Rui before. Let him lead him out of the car. When he saw the luxurious jewelry store in front of him, he asked later. "Are you going to buy jewelry for yuan er?" "Well, the red bag is too insincere. It''s good to send jewelry." Letong promised Ji Rui that in addition to the one she sent, Ji Rui would pay for the one she sent. But this jewelry store is a world-famous jewelry store. All the jewelry and ornaments in it are designed by internationally famous masters. They are all limited edition and even unique. It is said that any small ornament will have five or six digits. At present, if she really followed Ji Rui into this door, even if she lost her whole wealth, it would not be enough to pay the money! "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui is puzzled to see to walk to the door, but suddenly seem to be at the foot of rooting as the music Tong. Letong still hesitates to glance inside the shop. Under the light, the shop is shining with cold light. "It''s OK to send something else. You don''t have to send this one, do you?" Ji Rui looks at her and probably understands her mind. Bending down, he leaned up to her and asked in a funny way, "do you want to give her a big puppet of the same height as a real person without this?" Letong''s face turns red. Ji Rui is right. Yuan Er is getting married, but it''s not an ordinary birthday. What else can he give without jewelry? What''s more, she has a close relationship with yuan''er. Yuan''er won''t say anything about what she sends. However, Ji Rui, a man with a head and a face, is too humble to send. Ji Rui can''t lift his head in the Luo family. "But..." truth Letong is understand, but at the thought of money, she had to hesitate. Chapter 500 "But..." truth Letong is understand, but at the thought of money, she had to hesitate. Although Ji Rui is very upset about Letong''s attitude of distinguishing everything. But he also understood that in his opinion, it might be just a small sum of money, but it represented not only money but also her dignity. Since he loved her, he should learn to respect her well. "No, but, your share of the money, from the baby''s card brush, later you slowly return to the baby, so it''s ok?" If most of the women changed, they would like to drag him to the jewelry store every day to swipe the card. But she, a silly woman, took the initiative to get rid of the fat. Letong is still hesitating, but the baby is bouncing and clapping her hands to show her support, "Mommy, please brush, so that the baby can let mommy accompany the baby more!" Letong has no choice but to smile and pinch the little guy''s face¡° All right, creditor. I''ll tell you what I want to do in the future. " Ji Rui breathes a sigh of relief, because yuan''er is Letong''s best friend. He has helped Letong a lot in the past, so he wants to send a big gift, but he doesn''t consider Letong''s idea. Here, Ji Rui is secretly praising his cleverness. Over there, the little guy has happily pulled Letong into the jewelry store. "Wow, how beautiful!" As soon as the baby entered the door, he was dazzled by the bright light. "Mommy, come and see. It must look good on you!" The shop assistant saw a little boy carrying a woman in ordinary clothes into the shop, and the little guy was surprised that he had never seen the world. When the mother and son were just ordinary people wandering out of the street, they stood in the shop one by one and looked coldly at the little guy holding the woman and pointing at the jewelry in the shop. Ji Rui stops outside the store for a few seconds. When he comes in, he sees his baby son yelling at the silly woman. He can''t help but pull his lips. He agrees with his baby son. Indeed, if these cool and noble jewels were worn on that silly woman, they would be very beautiful. Ji Rui was in a good mood. When he found out that the shopping guide in the shop seemed to be looking at her baby son and silly woman with a monster''s eye, he suddenly lit a fire in his heart. "What can I do for you, sir?" Two shopping guides immediately came up with a charming smile on their face. Ji Rui''s current clothes are basically managed by Letong. He is wearing Khaki casual pants, a light gray V-Neck Sweater and a down jacket in his wrist, but it is obviously the size of a child. Although he is dressed in ordinary clothes, his unique noble temperament and cool air give people a strong sense of awe when he enters the door. The customers that the shopping guides usually receive are all rich or not. One or two of them have already become elite. Naturally, they can tell that the man in front of them is definitely a VIP. Ji Rui coldly glanced at the two, but ignored them. He strode straight to the silly woman, put his arm around her, and intimately kissed her face. Then, in a voice soft enough to drown, he asked, "honey, what do you like? Try them all, and buy them when they look good! " Several guides standing in the shop were embarrassed one after another. Ji Rui doesn''t wait for Le Tong to respond. He picks up the phone and dials a number. The phone rings and is connected. Without waiting for the other party to speak, Ji Rui says in a cold voice, "Zhuo Jiarui, come here and serve your sister-in-law!" Ji Rui''s simple words directly made several shopping guides pale. You know, Zhuo Jiarui is their big boss. The man asked him to roll over so impolitely. Needless to say, the origin of this man is extremely complicated. "I''m sorry, sir! I''m sorry, miss! " Two or three shopping guides rushed around to apologize. Ji Rui doesn''t even look at them. He says the name of the location to the person on the other side of the microphone and hangs up the phone. The other two guides immediately redeemed their merits and went into the tea room and took out the tea sets. "Sir, this is Zhuo Shao''s best Jinjunmei. After walking all the way, Mr. and Mrs. young master are tired. Let''s have a drink first. Which one do you like? We''ll take it to you and try one by one." Ji Rui looks down at Le Tong, "baby, are you tired?" Letong shivered, and her arm suddenly got a thick layer of goose bumps. "Not very tired..." in fact, she has no aversion to the attitude of the shop assistant. After all, she has been living in the middle and lower class all these years, and the service she gets when she comes out for consumption is probably so indifferent. It''s understandable that President Ji Da, who was born with a golden key since childhood, can''t stand such a cold reception. Therefore, she also gives full Ji Rui face, leaving room for both sides. "Daddy, is this uncle Zhuo''s shop? If the baby wants to buy a gift for Mommy, can it be discounted? " Little guy, you get it! Knowing that Daddy''s phone call just now was to vent his anger on mommy, he immediately gave it to the shop assistant Xiao Kepu: hum, this is my mommy, and your boss has to call her sister-in-law! If you offend her, you offend your boss! Before those shopping guides, they were lucky that the woman and the child might be just a small room with a rich man outside. Otherwise, how could they dress so ordinary. This listen to the little guy said, each heart thump for a while, one or two have seen their bonus this month floating in the air, say goodbye to themselves. "Discount? Baby like which, let your uncle Zhuo send you Ji Rui is very light, of course, Zhuo Jiarui will not care about this little money! It''s not easy to please the little ancestor. If you spend a little money, you can make the little ancestor happy. Zhuo Jiarui can''t get it. One of the shopping guides, who was obviously dressed differently, was probably a store manager or something. He said to Ji Rui and Letong in a low voice, "would you like to have a cup of tea first, sir and madam?" Ji Rui still ignores her, but Letong is too embarrassed. He pulls Ji Rui''s arm and says in a soft voice, "sit down. I''m really a little tired." Ji Rui doesn''t know how to get rid of his anger in his heart, but can he resist the posture of Letong''s soft voice? I feel that my bones are crisp. I go to the table with Letong and sit down. The three sat down and tasted tea for a while. Several shopping guides politely picked up different jewelry to recommend. Ji Rui didn''t even look at it. "Wait until your boss comes." After about ten minutes, they finally waited for their big boss to come. Zhuo Jiarui came in breathlessly, ran straight to Ji Rui and complained breathlessly, "are you President Ji? I''m as tired as a dog Chapter 501 Ji Rui quietly squeezed the cup and glanced at him, "tired into a dog? That''s right! " "Tong Tong, you should take good care of him, look at his virtue!" Zhuo Jiarui reaches out to pinch baby''s face and complains to Letong. "Did you call Tong Tong? Call me sister-in-law Ji Rui glanced at him. The baby also opened his hand, "yes, sister-in-law, no big or small!", The baby grunted and gave him a big white eye. "Tut, little ancestor is more and more fierce, Tong Tong..." "Sister in law!" Ji Rui coldly interrupts him, Tong Tong? He Ji Rui didn''t call so intimately. How dare the boy named Zhuo call so catchy? Isn''t he still obsessed with his stupid woman? "Good, good, sister-in-law on sister-in-law, Ji Da Shao you too overbearing, you let me call sister-in-law, Tong Tong willing to marry you?" Zhuo Jiarui doesn''t mention which pot. He usually taboo Ji Rui, but today he talks a little bit. Ji Rui squints at him, "when will Tong Tong marry me? You can''t manage it. In a word, you can''t save the red envelope." The protagonist, surrounded by the two men''s tit for tat, looks as if it''s none of the business at this time. He only feels that the tea the store manager brings out is really good, and he drinks it with his eyes down. "Come on, are you in such a hurry to ask me to come here to buy a wedding ring?" After entering the store, Zhuo Jiarui only paid attention to Ji Rui, but didn''t notice that all the employees in his store stood aside in fear and didn''t dare to say a word. Ji Rui takes a look at Letong and reaches for her hand. "Why don''t we just buy the ring?" Letong raises her eyelids and stares at Ji Rui, seriously suspecting the man''s initial motive. Can''t you say that he didn''t come to buy a gift for yuan''er from the beginning? Ji Rui''s eyes on Yue Tong''s examination dare not be too unpretentious, "OK, we''d better prepare yuan''er''s wedding gift first." Ji Rui, who is so gentle and considerate, makes Zhuo Jiarui, who is sitting on one side watching openly, almost jump out of his eyes. He had known that Letong and Baobao knew each other for a long time, and he had witnessed Ji Rui''s autocracy and hegemony in defending Letong. However, he could not imagine that Ji Dashao, who always had a cold face in front of the crowd, would coax a woman in a soft voice. Even in front of him, he did not hide his cautious appearance. Ji Rui doesn''t care if Zhuo Jiarui''s jaw is taken off in surprise. When Letong nods, he turns to Zhuo Jiarui. "The girl of the Luo family is getting married. Let''s choose a gift for her. What do you recommend?" Several shopping guides, who were standing behind a few people, were only slowly relieved at this time. In fact, Ji Rui is not a bully. It''s just that they don''t respect Le Tong first. It''s not too much that he scares them for more than half an hour. When he decided to come here to patronize, he planned to ask Zhuo Jiarui to help him choose gifts. It was not just to scare the shop assistants. "What about the price?" Every piece of jewelry in the shop is designed by a world-famous designer. You can pick up any one and give it away. Of course, there are also some people who are very aggressive. They only like to choose the unique version in the world, so the price will be very expensive. "Whatever!" Ji Rui just glanced at those prices, which were basically within his acceptance range. "It''s a big deal. When did you have such a good relationship with the girl in the Luo family?" Zhuo Jiarui had already stood up and went to get the jewels in person. Without thinking, he threw a sentence at the people behind him. "Nonsense, she''s my sister-in-law, can''t she?" Zhuo Jiarui suddenly turned his head, eyes staring at Letong, and then slowly understood it after a few circles. "Oh, oh... I understand!" After understanding, Zhuo Jiarui got into the storage room without any more nonsense. Letong listens to their conversation. Just now, in front of Zhuo Jiarui, she can''t talk too much to make Ji Rui lose face. When the door of the storage room closes, Letong pulls Ji Rui''s wrist. "Well, almost. Don''t buy it too expensive." Although she can pay back her share of the baby''s card brush slowly, Ji Rui, a young master, has always regarded money as dirt since he was a child. If she can make him see it, it must not be cheap. "I have a sense of propriety. Don''t worry!" If he could, he really wanted to choose a valuable jewel, so that she would have to bear the debt all her life and tangle with him all her life. Ji Rui says that he has a sense of propriety, but in fact he blindly chooses expensive things, no matter whether they are suitable for Luo yuan''er or not. Letong really couldn''t see it. At last, she chose a global limited edition diamond necklace with a price of 800000 yuan. Even if the price was shared in three parts, even if Letong didn''t have to eat, she would have to work for Ji for six or seven years to pay off the debt. However, as Ji Rui said, yuan''er is her sister, and she has to take Ji Rui''s identity into consideration. She can''t really send a high-class puppet. When paying, Ji Rui brushes half of his card, and the rest takes a black card from the baby''s backpack to pay off the balance. Zhuo Jiarui looks curious. He opens his mouth several times to ask, but Ji Rui stares back. Letong and Ji Rui hand the card to the shop assistant and ask them to make the gift more delicate. The baby''s patience has been used up for a long time. They pull Letong to the bracelet counter. "Mommy, this bracelet is so beautiful. It must look good on you!" Letong has never been in the habit of buying jewelry. In her opinion, these are luxury goods. "Baby, Mommy is not used to wearing these." Letong pulls Baobao to go back to the table to taste tea. Leaving Zhuo Jiarui''s Ji Rui aside, she just comes over. Hearing Baobao''s words, she looks over curiously. "Bao, you have a good eye, Letong. Try it on. I think it''s suitable." Yue Tong couldn''t resist the two of them, so she had to nod her head. Now look carefully at the price of the bracelet. It''s not as expensive as she thought. It''s only a few thousand yuan. Of course, for her, thousands of yuan is a lot of money, but just now she bought more than 800000 necklaces with a wave of her hand. By contrast, the thousands of yuan is really a small thing. "Little brother, this bracelet has children''s style. Do you want to try it?" The attitude of the shopping guide is naturally very good. The little guy''s eyes were shining, and his hands were on the counter Two bracelets made of platinum are really beautiful when they are worn on the snow-white wrists of mother and son. Ji Rui doesn''t bother to ask what Le Tong means when he sees the effect, so he passes the card directly and asks the clerk to settle the account. Think about it, it seems that this is the first piece of jewelry I gave to Letong. Although it''s very cheap, it has a wonderful meaning! Chapter 502 Looking at that ring of bright Bracelet ironed on Letong''s wrist, Ji Rui is in a bad mood. When he got home, after everyone had a bath, Letong first drove his baby to bed, and then let him go to bed early. He had a lot of work to do, but rarely resisted, so he went back to his bedroom to sleep. On Sunday morning, Letong got up early in the morning and worked alone in the kitchen for several hours. After Ji Rui and his baby got up at their usual time, washed up and stretched out of the bedroom. The whole room was filled with the fragrance of dumplings. Baobao and Ji Rui usually gobble up a few bowls each in the competition. Letong asks aunt Guan to pack the dumplings wrapped but uncooked in the kitchen in a lunch box, and the driver sends them back to the mansion for Mr. Ji to taste. Although today is Sunday, Ji Rui and Letong have their own work to do. Letong asked the driver to send the little guy back to the mansion with the baby''s consent. On the way back to Ji''s family, Ji Rui roughly told Letong about the affairs in Y country. The content is similar to what he said to Mr. Ji yesterday. Including Coco''s sentence, Ji Rui also said it intact. Letong is very calm. Ji Rui has been back for more than a day, but he doesn''t mention anything there. She has roughly guessed the development of things. She listened to Ji Rui quietly, took his hand and comforted him with a smile, "as big as the world is, so big is the market." Before that, Ji Rui was still a little unwilling and reluctant. After seeing Letong''s peaceful smile and a very simple sentence, they all went to outer space. Over the years, he has gained a lot and lost a lot. It''s just a small market. There''s really nothing he''s not willing to do. "Well." Ji Rui is not a bit far fetched. He found that since he was with Letong, her open mindedness was influencing him little by little. In the past, he was very persistent in many things. This is true for the old man and Ji. A lot of old things, a lot of disputes, entangled in his mind for many years, always can not let go. Therefore, to the old man, he has always been in a painful tangle of love and hate. But Letong is not the same, her eyes, always looking at the front, in her eyes, rarely see a pessimistic look of despair, no matter how unbearable situation, in her eyes, see is still firm and strong. Of course, she was not born to be so strong. He remembers that she once told him that she used to be a crying bag, even now, she is also a crying bag. However, he didn''t see her crying so much. "Letong, I remember you said you were a crying bag, but I didn''t seem to see you cry much!" Ji Rui gently pulls people over. His big hand seems to caress her slippery skin, and his fingertips touch the bracelet that has been stained with her temperature. Letong blinked, and the smile on her face was a little stronger. "Because I am very happy now! Of course, there are many disappointments, but generally speaking, I feel that every day is more happy than sad! " A happy sentence is more than a sad one! Ji Rui''s heart is full. He puts his lips on her face and rubs them gently. "And before?" Ji Rui asked carefully. Although he always wanted to know how she survived the most difficult days in her life, he didn''t dare to ask because of the bad memories. Letong put the other hand into his palm and warmed her cool palm with his warm big palm. "Before..." Le Tong pauses a little, as if in memory, as if in organizing language. "When I found out that my mother was terminally ill, I hid in the kitchen and cried in the dark." Ji Rui''s heart beat hard for a while, can''t help but pinch her hand. "After that time, I didn''t cry any more. At the beginning, I thought my mother was hopeless and would die in two days, but the doctor said that as long as the operation was successful, I could survive, so I said to myself with a smile, originally, my mother didn''t have to die! The cost of the operation is 300000 yuan. I borrow it from my relatives and friends. Of course, I can''t borrow any money. Then, I found the website, and the next day I got in touch with each other. So, I said to myself with a smile, it turns out that 300000 is not astronomical. My mother''s operation was very successful, and I was happy for a long time. When the baby was born, I felt that this little life was a gift from heaven. Although he was born and could not escape the fate of being carried away, I knew that his father would love him very much, and his father could give him a rich life and a better future than me. Later, the baby really tormented me for several years, but God really cared for me, and finally sent him back to me in such a tortuous way. The most valuable thing is that he didn''t hate me at all, but also loved me very much! " Yue Tong said here, raised his head and took the initiative to kiss Ji Rui''s lips. "And you, too, are my treasure. You love me and spoil me. Do you know that? " Yue Tong''s words were very gentle and the volume was as small as a mosquito''s. However, Ji Rui felt that it was like the big bell of an ancient temple. It hit his heart hard and roared with a huge echo in his mind. "Honey, I hate that I didn''t find you earlier!" Ji Rui murmurs, lips gently touch her lips, very carefully, kiss. Letong pulls out his hand from his hot palm and clasps his neck. The whole person hangs on him. "Fool, didn''t you tell me that the jades that look flawless are often A-goods. And the real one will always have some flaws. In fact, I''m very glad that what you first saw was my bad part. Now, you slowly see my other good parts, so you just think that I''m more and more beautiful, and then you love me more and more! Is that so? " Speaking of the end, Letong is blushed by her shameless boasting. But these were really in her mind. Although she felt that she was far less beautiful than Ji Rui had imagined, people were all vain, and she was no exception. She was imagined as a very beautiful person by him. Although she was guilty, she was full-hearted and happy. As for people, some things should never be seen too clearly. Often, the most beautiful picture is to see flowers in the fog, not in the sun. Since, in his mind, he is so beautiful, let him always think so! Chapter 503 Letong has basically mastered the work of special assistance, including some troublesome negotiation projects. Letong has also slowly learned how to lead her staff to deal with and argue with each other. For example, this morning, she perfectly signed a cooperation contract with a large multinational group. At this time, Ji Rui is holding the contract she took back and looking at it carefully. "That''s right. How did you make this notoriously mean old man increase the price by two percentage points?" If you change to another woman, Ji Rui will definitely doubt whether this woman is using her youth to please each other, so that the old man in his fifties will accept the price. But with his understanding of Letong, she disdains to use this method. But in addition, Ji Rui really can''t imagine that the other party will accept such conditions. Letong hands her white hand to him and shakes it. "It helped me!" Ji Rui stares at her hand rather puzzledly, "what do you mean?" "This bracelet..." Letong glared at him like a monster. "You mean this bracelet is your lucky thing?" Letong''s tips only make Ji Rui more confused. "Pig Yue Tong Bai looks at him and murmurs in a low voice. Ji Rui is despised by others for no reason. He is angry and funny. He grabs her wrist and looks at it carefully. "Pig is pig, you can''t despise it. Come on, tell me about your bracelet adventure. " Yue Tong gently stroked his wrist. "His assistant just wore a bracelet similar to my style, so I took my bracelet down directly, and asked his assistant to put her bracelet aside. By comparison, from workmanship to design, two bracelets were obviously similar, but obviously my bracelet was much more elegant and exquisite, Her one looks much rougher. " "So?" Ji Rui looks at Letong with great interest. "So what? I''m telling him that brand products, even if they are expensive, are valuable. For example, Jishi, a large group with good service reputation and excellent product quality, is different from those small workshops that can only attract attention at low prices." "Beautiful Sure enough, this girl is a good negotiator. If she can find any reference, she can enlarge it infinitely. Ji Rui is not stingy to praise Le Tong, who knows, the girl said, but suddenly put away a smile, a long sigh. "Alas..." Ji Rui''s heart is pumping. Now he can''t see that Letong is not happy at all. Even if she has a little emotional fluctuation, it will hurt him immediately. "What''s the matter? Isn''t the contract signed? What''s the sigh? I''ll treat you to lunch. What would you like to eat? " Ji Rui pulls her to come over, soft voice coaxes a way. Le Tong spread out the contract and pointed to the terms on the contract, "this contract, if the elder martial brother is here, can definitely improve the other party by a few percentage points. Moreover, he doesn''t need to use the psychological tactics like me." Ji Rui understands her meaning, grabs her hand and protects it carefully with both hands. "Fool, Yang Sheng has been with me for so many years. If half of Ji''s glory is mine, the other half is his. He has experienced the same number of bullets as me. But you have only taken over his work for a few months. It''s very good to be able to do this. It''s much better than I expected and he expected." Ji Rui''s persuasion made Letong''s depression subside a lot. "I know, but I really miss elder martial brother." It''s not too short for Yang Sheng to leave. During this period, Le Tong called him twice, one at noon and the other at night, but he heard that he was having a meeting with others. From this we can see that after he went back, he became a busy dog. After that, Letong did not dare to call him any more and only sent a message to greet him from time to time. Yang Sheng would always reply after an hour or two. The content was just a few simple words, such as "I''m fine, don''t worry", "OK, don''t worry!" It''s perfunctory. Letong wants to learn about Yang Sheng''s recent situation from the media or other channels, but finds that the Yang family in the north is more mysterious than Ji''s, and that the imposing manner of a rich family is so powerful that the media and ordinary people dare not talk about it. Le Tong has asked Ji Rui more than once. He only said that Yang Sheng''s life is not so good, but no one can help him at this stage. He has to work hard by himself. "Don''t worry. If the master of the Yang family can call him back, he will never watch him die. Moreover, if Yang Sheng is an incompetent coward, the old man of the Yang family doesn''t care to tie him back. " Ji Rui hands over and caresses her frowned eyebrows. His tone is very gentle. It''s also strange to say that if other men make Letong so distracted and worried, Ji Rui''s vinegar is afraid that he can drown r city, but Ji Rui''s heart is very calm at this time. "That''s right. Heaven will take great responsibility on this person. We must first work hard, work hard, starve his body and skin..." Speaking of the back, Letong''s face finally has a small smile. "What would you like for lunch?" Ji Rui digs the topic wisely. "Is there a good Cantonese restaurant in Baobao school?" Letong heard that the restaurant''s medicated food Laohuo soup is very famous. She wants to go to the secret teacher and cook it for Ji Rui and Baobao at home. "Yes, do you want to eat Cantonese food?" "Well, I hear it''s good." Ji Rui originally planned to find a good restaurant nearby, but since Letong wants to go to that restaurant, he doesn''t mind. He picked up the desk at will and led Letong out of the office. Ji Rui, who wants more space for two, doesn''t let Xiao Li follow him. Instead, he drives Letong out of the parking lot. The car drove out of the main road, looking at the endless flow of traffic on the road, Ji Rui slightly side head to Letong said, "Letong, when do you also go to test a driver''s license." He thought it was time to buy her a car. That day, the bracelet of several thousand yuan was teased by Zhuo Jiarui in private. Ji Rui rebutted Zhuo Jiarui with disapproval at that time. This is true love. He doesn''t need money for his feelings! Ji Rui says that, but in fact, he also wants to give Letong something that is practical but she can''t afford, such as a car or even a house. Of course, he doesn''t think that the relationship between him and Letong needs to be maintained by these luxury goods. On the contrary, he even thinks that even if he is now down and out, Letong will never leave him. However, he loved her and didn''t want her to work hard for the so-called reality. Since he had such economic conditions, there was no need to let her suffer in vain. Chapter 504 Letong talks about Yang Sheng. After two days, Yang Sheng calls Ji Rui. When Ji Rui''s phone rings, Le Tongzheng and Ji Rui are working overtime in their study. Ji Rui has a word with Yang Sheng, and then they hang up and change to video chat. "Tut, Tongtong is beautiful!" As soon as Yang Sheng saw Letong, he laughed and teased her. Le Tong also smiles at him, "I call you Mr. Yang? Or elder martial brother? " Just now, she heard Ji Rui call Mr. Yang. It seems that the elder martial brother is suffering to the end. "Call me elder martial brother!" Yang Sheng stares at her, then looks at Ji Rui, who is embracing her, "Rui, when are you going to marry my younger martial sister?" Ji Rui squints at him, "do you want to manage?" Yang Sheng said with a sly smile, "of course, after you get married, you have to call me elder martial brother like Tong Tong!" Ji Rui snorted coldly, "you want to be beautiful!" "Of course, isn''t it a fool not to take advantage?" The two men quarreled happily. On one side, Letong carefully examined Yang Sheng on the screen. Generally speaking, Yang Sheng''s face is thinner than that when he left. However, his beautiful peach blossom eyes are bright and bright. It seems that he is also a spiritual chess player. It is estimated that all the bad things in the rumor have been solved. "You''ve settled everything over there?" Ji Rui''s question makes Letong raise her ears. "Well, almost. The old man has decided to retire." "Oh? So, I really want to call you President Yang? " Ji Rui''s mouth rose, and a shallow smile floated on his face. He and Yang Shengqing are brothers, and their feelings are similar to those of Letong and yuan''er, and even deeper than their feelings. After all, they have gone through too many trials and tribulations together, so it''s not too much to say that they have gone through life and death together. "Soon!" Yang Sheng nodded with a smile. Different from when he left, this time, his eyebrows and eyes were all bright, and his face was full of haze when he left. I don''t know when it has disappeared. It seems that he has changed from helpless to willing to accept the matter of returning to the Yang family to take charge of the Yang empire. "This time you come to us, shouldn''t you tell us to attend your taking over ceremony?" Ji Rui suddenly has a clever calculation. "Well, have you heard so soon?" Yang Sheng was surprised. "How could it be, I just guessed." Although Ji Rui tells Le Tong that he can''t help Yang Sheng, in private, he always pays attention to the movements of the Yang family. If the old man of the Yang family does too much, he will help. However, Yang Sheng is not an incompetent person who can easily remember how to defeat others. He has been full of dangers all the way, but he can always turn the tide around at the last moment. It is said that the old man of the Yang family has been very happy since he was suspicious of Yang Sheng''s new successor. "Congratulations, elder martial brother. Is the date fixed?" This Sunday is yuaner''s big day. I hope they don''t bump into each other. "Next Saturday, you three must come!" "Elder martial brother, look at what you said. You are president Yang now. I must take my baby to eat and live together to be worthy of you, don''t I?" Letong smiles and agrees. Ji Rui embraces Le Tong and answers, "where Le Tong goes, I''ll follow him, and I''ll take it as my share." Yang Sheng glanced at Ji Rui contemptuously, "people say that when you marry a chicken, you follow a chicken. Are you married to Tong Tong?" Ji Rui kisses Letong''s face and naturally says, "she''s willing to marry. I don''t care." Yang Sheng Pooh, "President Ji Da, will you die if you don''t show your love?" Letong is becoming more and more cheeky now. Listening to the two men teasing about her, she just leans on Ji Rui with a smile and listens to the two of them. If Ji Rui always looks cold faced and taciturn in front of others, he will become garrulous and talkative only when he faces Baobao, her and Yang Sheng, and the expression on his face will also change. They laughed for a while, and the topic somehow came to work. When it comes to work, the two men''s faces are a lot more serious. "Rui, I submitted a cooperation proposal with Ji after I came back, but my grandfather always disagreed. I''m sorry!" Yue Tong is slightly surprised. She has never heard Yang Sheng mention this. Ji Rui, however, was calm when he heard this. He seemed to know something about it. "Sorry, what? Originally, there was no precedent for Ji and yang to cooperate. Moreover, you may not know that they probably went back to my grandfather''s time or even some ancestors'' time. The two families lost both sides because of the territory competition, which led many small businesses to unite and take advantage of the situation. It was in response to the saying "the snipe and the clam fight, and the fisherman reaps the profits.", The two sides, who suffered heavy losses, rationally stopped the fighting and reached an agreement. The two sides took the north and South as the boundary. From then on, they did their own business, and no one was allowed to cross the boundary at all. " Yang Sheng was slightly stunned when he heard this. Obviously, he had never heard of these old stories. "I didn''t want to do business on my own territory either..." "I know!" Ji Rui interrupted him, "you want Yang Ji to join forces and enter the European and American markets, right?" "Well, I really think so. The development of Yang''s century old foundation has reached a bottleneck. If we don''t expand the new market, it will eventually decline slowly." Yang Sheng admits his inner thoughts unreservedly. After all, he and Ji Rui are too familiar. What they want to do is always similar and tacit. "You''ve got a plan to slow down! I think your grandfather doesn''t agree with your proposal, not because your proposal has no business opportunities, but because Ji has been sued in Y country. Now if Yang cooperates with Ji rashly, it''s like sharing half of Ji''s risk. As the leader of the Yang family, your grandfather doesn''t agree with this proposal. If I were him, I would make the same decision with him. " If not for sitting beside Ji Rui and hearing this conversation, Letong really doesn''t know the emotional fetters between the two men, which is much deeper than she imagined. Yang Sheng is not so good to Ji Rui! Ji Rui seems to be the same to Yang Sheng! To be able to do this for each other is a common feeling. Who can believe it? What great changes have these two men ever experienced together in the past, so that their feelings can be deep enough to put aside money interests? Letong is full of doubts in her heart, but she doesn''t open her mouth to study carefully. Since Ji Rui and Yang Sheng, no one mentioned in front of her, probably, is each other do not want to touch the pain! Chapter 505 Ji Rui and Letong are busy these days. Occasionally, they will pick up their baby and go back to the mansion to have dinner together after work. According to Ji Rui, the baby always quarrels to go back to see the dogs and cats. Le Tong is very clear, but he is not at ease that the mobility of the Ji old man alone in the mansion. However, Letong is clear, but he has never pierced Ji Rui''s mind. In her opinion, although the relationship between the father and the son is much better than before, they have not been so close for a long time. Now, even if they often meet, they are still very stiff and unfamiliar. Ji Rui, in particular, never takes the initiative to say anything to him. Every time he asks him something, he always answers it in the simplest way. Even Letong, an outsider, says more to him. Of course, Letong doesn''t understand that Ji Rui is not a talkative person. In addition, his relationship with master Ji has been frozen for so many years. The main reason why he can live in peace with master Ji is that the three generations of men in the Ji family have gone through life and death in the past half a year. It is estimated that he also understands that in the face of life and death, All the grudges are insignificant. I believe Mr. Ji knows very well that it is not easy for such a stubborn man as his eldest son to make this step. So I don''t care about the cold attitude of my eldest son at all. Every time they come back, I can always see Mr. Ji waiting for them in the parking lot. When they leave, no matter how late it is, the old man always insists that housekeeper Li push him to the parking lot. Until the car is far away, he slowly tosses back to the house. Knowing that Ji Rui is uncomfortable, Letong asks housekeeper Li privately, and then buys some small gifts according to Ji''s preference. Occasionally, she goes to the kitchen to help. She cooks a few special dishes according to the taste of the three generations of men in the Ji family to please the taste buds of the old and the young. The atmosphere of several people eating together, from the beginning, just baby and Ji talk a lot, gradually become Letong occasionally talk with Ji, and Ji Rui, as long as Letong and baby speak, his calm face will always appear a tiny smile. The day before Luo yuan''er''s wedding, the designer sent Ji Rui, Le Tong and her baby''s wedding dress. Each of them put on their clothes. The designer looked at the tightness of the clothes one by one. Letong''s clothes are very suitable, not loose or tight. The designer is very satisfied. Baby and Ji Rui are just the right size, but the designer is slightly surprised. "Mr. Ji, you and your baby are fat!" It''s a positive tone. Ji Rui never cares much about his weight, because he is not easy to get fat. No matter how busy he is, he will spend half an hour every day to keep fit and gain weight within a week. It''s really a bit incredible. "Fat?" Ji Rui himself was a little surprised. "Yes, I''ve increased the size of you and the baby a little bit. Fortunately, I''m more thoughtful. Otherwise, the dress will be scrapped." The baby, dressed in a small dress, walks up to Letong like a little gentleman. Gu Ling pats her strangely, deliberately thrusts out her stomach and says to Letong, "Mommy, uncle says that the baby is fat. Come and feel it soon..." Letong laughingly felt a circle on his plump belly, "Tut, the pig has grown fat and can be sold on the market." After hearing this, the baby jumps away with a smile and runs to Ji Rui to pat his belly. "This big pig has just grown fat. Mommy, sell him quickly!" Ji Rui gritted his teeth and pinched the little guy''s face. "Daddy is too expensive. No one can afford it except your mommy!" His words, let Letong think of his drawer that cent and his that time "sell oneself" words. I can''t help laughing and teasing him, "really, how can I remember that someone is very worthless!" Ji Ruibai looked at her, "I now know what it means to be cheap and sell well!" Le Tong has to pick an eyebrow toward him, "you have already been abducted by me on the thief boat, now know what also can''t change!" Baobao hugs Ji Rui''s waist and helps Letong to talk, "yes, yes, Dad, you''ve been on the thief boat, you old thief!" "Silly boy, daddy is an old thief. You are a little thief. You are really promising!" The three people amused each other, which made the designers who stayed at one side to do small dressing for each other''s dresses laugh. "Mr. Ji, now I know why you and your baby are so fat! "Eat more, don''t pigs all like this?" Letong is still poor. The designer finally put on a serious face with a smile and said, "because the heart is wide, so the body is fat!" In the afternoon, Ji Rui and Letong are divided into two groups. Ji Rui takes the baby to Xu Tao''s house, while Letong goes to Luo''s house to help Luo yuan''er prepare for tomorrow''s wedding. Although Ji Rui has a son named Baobao, he doesn''t know the wedding customs at all because of the special birth reasons of Baobao. Therefore, yesterday, when Luo yuan''er asked him to drive his baby to Xu Tao''s home in the video, he was actually not happy. However, due to the intimate relationship between Letong and luoyuan''er, and the fact that it is a marriage event of luoyuan''er, he readily agrees even if he is not happy. Luo yuan''er seems to be able to understand what he thinks in his heart. He squints and smiles treacherously, "Mr. Ji, you and Tong Tong are getting married soon, so you should be familiar with the process in advance, isn''t it good?" Ji Rui is a little moved by her. Indirectly, he ignores the words of Luo yuan''er. When they set out, Ji Rui sees that Letong is not only carrying the dress to wear tomorrow, but also carrying a backpack. When he asks, he knows that Letong is going to accompany luoyuan''er at Luo''s home tonight. "Why?" Ji Rui is a little unhappy. He always feels that his people are robbed by others. "It''s custom, don''t you know? I''ll take off the bill tomorrow, and the bridegroom and bride to be will have a good time today Letong is a little suspicious. Is this president Ji DA from Mars? Ji Rui''s eyes suddenly become dangerous, "eh?! How are you going to enjoy yourself? " Letong secretly not good, understand that a man''s mechanism has been inadvertently opened, if you really want to spend a good night with Luoyuan son, must first appease this outbreak of Tyrannosaurus Rex. "Where can I go? Even if yuan''er is the playful owner, uncle Luo won''t let her be presumptuous. Don''t worry, I''ll stay in Luo''s house, and I won''t go anywhere! " In fact, there is a serious ambiguity in Luo Tong''s words. The Luo family is so big, how can we play? Where do we need to go out to be presumptuous? However, Ji Rui also believes in Letong too much. Therefore, after listening to her promise, he is inexplicably relieved. Chapter 506 Ji Rui takes his baby to Xu Tao''s home. Compared with Ji''s and even Luo''s, Xu''s family can only be regarded as a well-being family. A couple''s new house is a two-story western style house in the center of the city. When you look at it, you can see that it is an industry left by your ancestors, and there are traces of renovation everywhere. If it was in the past, Ji Rui would definitely think that Xu Tao was a high climber. But since he was with Letong, many of his prejudices have been gradually corrected by Letong. In addition, for the sake of Luo yuan''er''s past care for Yue Tong, Ji Rui is very kind to Xu Tao. Baobao and Xu Tao are well acquainted with each other. As soon as they enter the door, they shout "brother Tao". "Baby, uncle!" Ji Rui corrects him. People who get married tomorrow, of course, can no longer be called brothers. Moreover, in terms of seniority, Luo yuan''er Xu Tao and Le Tong are of the same generation. It is only reasonable for the baby to be called Uncle Xu Tao and aunt yuan''er. "Hello uncle Tao The baby didn''t tangle at all. She changed her name crisply. Ji Rui asked Xu Tao if he needed any help, but in fact, Xu Tao didn''t dare to bother president Ji to let him and baby come over. The baby has a task. "Brother Ji, you sit for a while, and I''ll take my baby to the new house." Ji Rui is afraid that the baby will play too much. If he accidentally bumps, he will be in great trouble. "Can I see your new house?" Xu Tao who will refuse him, "of course, Yuan er said, brother Ji is to learn." As a matter of fact, most people get married by looking for a wedding company. But Ji Rui thinks that it''s no harm to know more. After all, he also wants to give Letong an unforgettable wedding, doesn''t he? Ji Rui leads the baby, while Xu Tao leads a little girl out of nowhere. The little girl is about the same height as the baby. As soon as the two children face to face, they shout together. "Ji Rui, Xu Ying?" Ji Rui and Xu Tao are both surprised, "do you know each other?" "We are classmates!" The two little guys pointed at each other and said in one voice. Finish saying, two people shake off the hand of two adults respectively, chirp ground to gather together to play. "What a coincidence, Sakura is my niece, the flower girl of tomorrow''s wedding." The two men became the foil and went upstairs behind the two children. "Brother Ji, when are you and Tong Tong going to get married? Yuan Er is in a hurry. " Xu Tao seems to ask casually. If this is Ji Rui''s own side has the final say, he will say the sooner the better. But this is a matter for two people. He promised Letong that he would respect her. "It depends on Letong. I''m ready to marry at any time. Whenever she nods, I''ll marry." Xu Tao is a little surprised. In his impression, Ji Rui is a typical dictatorial and autocratic figure. It''s hard to imagine that such an overbearing man would frankly admit in front of others that it''s not up to him to decide the marriage. In this matter, he is completely passive. No matter what feelings, the passive side is always the one who loves deeply. In front of me, this man who is said to be able to attract a whole regiment of celebrities by waving at will, is willing to put himself in a passive position? And the most incredible thing is that he is still so open and generous to admit? "Brother Ji is really funny..." Xu Tao can only treat him as a joke. Ji Rui corrects his misunderstanding seriously. "I''m not joking. If Le Tong nods now, I''ll hold the wedding with you tomorrow!" Xu Tao looks at Ji Rui strangely. This man seems to love Le Tong. But why does his wife always feel aggrieved for Letong, saying that Letong is too good to Ji Rui, and she simply confesses Ji Rui as an emperor? Where does Xu Tao know? Until now, Luo yuan''er still remembers that Ji Rui had done too much to le Tong. As for the origin of the baby, Luo yuan''er thinks that Ji Rui Letong once had a one night stand. In the end, Ji Rui wants her son not to be his mother, and she throws a sum of money away from Letong, so they are strangers. When they meet again, Ji Rui not only doesn''t mean to make up and repent, but also bullies Le Tong from body to heart. According to Luo yuan''er''s idea, Ji Rui in the past was really a big villain and a big scum man who had to be killed by everyone. In order to protect her baby, Letong doesn''t want to explain the real origin of her baby too much. She only guarantees to Luo yuan''er that Ji Rui is very good to her now. However, Luo yuan''er''s prejudice against Ji Rui has been deeply rooted. Letong has to let Luo yuan''er misunderstand Ji Rui as always. Xu Tao, of course, also heard a lot of unfair words from Luo yuan''er, so his impression of Ji Rui is not much different from that of Luo yuan''er. But what he saw now was quite different from what he thought. Don''t you think he would be surprised? It seems that I have to find a time to learn science with my wife, so that she will never stop worrying about her good sisters being bullied by President Ji. "Wow, the new house is so beautiful!" Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. The two men stopped communicating and ran into the wedding room. Xu Tao, like Ji Rui, is also worried that the baby is too naughty. In case of bumping, it will be a big problem. It turns out that the two men are too worried. In the new house, there are still two aunts in their forties who are slowly sprinkling some things on the bed. The two naughty ghosts have reached into the basket and said they want to help the aunts sprinkling things on the bed. "Auntie, why do you want to sprinkle dates?" Baby looked at his hand that a jujube, very brilliant smile, the little guy''s brain, is brain Bu, this is aunt yuan Er secretly hidden in bed when snacks. "Auntie, what''s this? Is it a wooden bead? " From another basket, the little girl who caught a bit like wooden beads asked her aunt with her head askew. "Silly girl, this is lotus seed, what kind of wooden bead!" The baby giggled, laughable, he still did not forget to satisfy his curiosity. "Then why sprinkle lotus seeds and red dates, Auntie?" "Sprinkled with red dates and lotus seeds, it means that the bridegroom and bride will have a noble son early!" Baby immediately understand, hand a Yang, the red date on the hand sprinkled on the big bed spread red bedspread, yelled. "I wish aunt yuan''er and Uncle Xu Tao an early birth!" Xu Ying that little girl also learns his appearance, the red jujube in the hand is aspersed, "wish uncle aunt to have a noble son early!" In the new house, several adults, including Ji Rui, were amused by the two ghosts. When the two aunts saw that the two children had spilled red dates and lotus seeds, they quickly asked the two little guys to take off their shoes and let them roll from the head of the bed to the end of the bed and from the end of the bed to the head of the bed. The two little guys giggled as they rolled. Chapter 507 The two kids roll from the head of the bed to the end of the bed, and then roll from the end of the bed to the head of the bed, giggling as they roll. Obviously, both of them regard this as an interesting game. Ji Rui, who is standing at the end of the bed, looks at Xu Tao suspiciously. He has heard of the early birth of a noble son, but what''s wrong with the two children rolling around on the bed like crazy? Xu Tao seemed to see his doubts. He pulled him aside and quietly explained, "this is a rolling bed. It''s for Baobao and Xiaoying. Yuaner and I want a pair of clever and beautiful twins like Baobao and Xiaoying." Ji Rui was slightly stunned. In his heart, he felt a little pain. "Oh... So it is..." Ji Rui absentmindedly returns to Xu Tao, and his disappointed eyes fall on the two kids on the bed. He is very glad that today is accompanied by his baby, if it is Letong, see this picture, I don''t know how sad heart. This link needs to be cut down! Ji Rui made a decision in his heart. Anyway, he and Letong have already given birth to this noble son, and this one alone is enough! The two aunts let the two crazy children make trouble in bed until they had enough trouble, and then let Ji Rui and Xu Tao lead the two children downstairs. There is a small garden outside the house. As soon as Baobao and Xu Ying come down, they shout that they want to play in the garden. Xu Tao asks his sister-in-law, Xiao Ying''s mother, to follow them out. Ji Rui sits down in the living room, sips tea, and quietly listens to Xu Tao and his family discussing the details of tomorrow''s wedding. After listening carefully, he finds that marriage is really complicated. If it''s not for love, it''s estimated that few men are willing to go through these silly, troublesome and trivial etiquette and procedures. Ji Rui spent a rare afternoon at Xu Tao''s house, which is not very familiar with him. When he left in the evening, Ji Rui''s mind was full of wedding steps and pictures. Then, he automatically put himself and Letong in and quietly filled his mind. The etiquette and procedures that he thought were silly, troublesome and trivial before became full of love and happiness. Those paintings appeared and pink bubbles floated in his mind. Letong doesn''t go home. A big dog, a small dog and two abandoned dogs are abandoned. They go to a Cantonese restaurant for dinner on the way. After the waiter brings the food up, the little guy takes a few mouthfuls and calls Letong at the instigation of President Ji. "Mommy, the food is so bad..." the baby looks miserable. At this time, Letong is accompanying Luo yuan''er to choose the right jewelry to match the ten sets of eight dresses at the wedding. "Where is the baby?" Letong, on the other side of the phone, unconsciously swallows her saliva, because she hasn''t eaten yet, and she''s hungry. However, Luo yuan''er is not satisfied with the designer''s collocation, so she has to drag her to choose jewelry again. Of course, Letong can only comply. "At the restaurant... Mommy, are you really not going home tonight?" Baobao asks pitifully. Ji Rui urges him to make this call, not to complain about the bad food, but to think that Letong can change her mind. Almost, she sneaks back to accompany him. "Well, darling, sister yuaner..." "It''s not my sister, it''s aunt yuan''er!" Baby now learn to sell, Ji Rui''s tone to learn ten. "Poof, well, it''s aunt yuan ER!" Letong raised her hand to surrender. "Mommy wants to accompany aunt yuan''er to pick jewelry. Later, she has to prepare to get married tomorrow. So, I won''t go back tonight. Remember to go to bed early. Let''s see what the most handsome flower boy is tomorrow! How are you The baby held the phone and pouted. Although she was unwilling, she didn''t dare to be too willful, so she had to say, "OK..." "Baby, give Daddy the phone." Le Tong over there told him. "Daddy, Mommy is looking for you!" The baby hands the phone to Ji Rui. "Really not?" Ji Rui answers the phone and immediately asks Le Tong. Yue Tong is stunned, because Ji Rui has been soft to her for a long time. Such a resentful tone is really a long time gone. "Well, no more. When you go back, remember to add a kind of medicine to your baby, that is, the one in the blue box. Add two pills. Dr. Dong said that if there are too many people, you''d better be careful. " Baby now, but also take some vitamin supplement drugs, however, the dosage has been decreasing. "All right, if you don''t trust yourself, come back and give it to him!" Ji Rui said that he was very angry. Now, he is completely in the mentality of being abandoned by his daughter-in-law. Le Tong frowned twice, and managed to suppress a smile. "How can this little thing defeat our omnipotent president Ji Da?" Hearing Letong''s smiling voice, Ji Rui laments more and more, "OK, hang up, I''m going to have dinner." "Yes, you can eat. See you tomorrow." Without waiting for Ji Rui to hang up, Le Tong over there has already taken the lead in hanging up the phone. Ji Rui listens to the long "Du" sound coming from the microphone, stares at the phone screen fiercely, and sees clearly the words "end the call" on it. Then he reluctantly puts down the phone. Sure enough, it''s more reliable to marry her as soon as possible, so that she can''t always use such and such excuses not to go home. If Le Tong, who is in the Luo family at this time, can feel the psychological activities of President Ji, she may kick him: This is heartless. Since the baby was discharged from hospital, except for work, which day is she not busy for him? How nice of him to say that she didn''t go home for all kinds of reasons? Ji Rui has a goal, on the way home, began to baby all kinds of temptations. Since he said he would respect her, he can''t force Le Tong to marry him. But the baby can always express his wish to his mother, saying that he hopes that his father and mother will get married as soon as possible, right? Baby is also on the road, Ji Rui hinted a word or two, and began to imagine the parents after the marriage of a family of three beautiful and harmonious picture. Simply, his parents will accompany him to the parent-child happy day. What''s complicated is that daddy and Mommy take him to travel around the world, even to the moon. The two of them, whose brains are filled with all kinds of beautiful pictures, are in a better mood. At nine o''clock, Ji Rui succeeded in coaxing the baby to sleep. He himself went to the study to deal with some documents. When people are busy, they will forget the time. Ji Rui plunges into the files until the phone rings. Ji Rui thinks it''s Letong, but when he sees the call, it''s Luo Yifan who hasn''t appeared for a long time. "Brother Ji, Tongtong has stomachache. What stomach medicine is better for her?" "What? A stomachache? " Ji Ruiteng stood up, and the chair was overturned by his hasty action. Chapter 508 "Luo Yifan, what are you doing? Why does Letong have stomachache? " At this time Ji Rui has forgotten a key point. Letong doesn''t promise him that he will stay at Luo''s house. How can he be with Luo Yifan now? Luo Yifan''s guilty voice came from the microphone. "She drank some wine..." "Bastard, who allowed her to drink?" Ji Rui''s voice rose suddenly. Since Dr. Fu said that Letong''s health is weak and needs to be taken care of slowly, Ji Rui has banned her from drinking. Letong, who used to drink a thousand cups, has not been drunk for several months. "Everyone is happy..." Luo Yifan answered innocently. "Happy fart, are you happy now? Take her to the hospital. I''ll pick her up now! " Ji Rui says, the person already wind general flashed out of the study. "No... just stomachache..." Luo Yifan''s voice was full of hesitation and doubt. "Nonsense, it''s not you who hurt! Take her to the second municipal hospital. I''ll go right away! " Ji Rui roars angrily. I''ll see Luo Yifan later. I have to peel his skin to get rid of him! Ji Rui hurriedly changed his clothes and went out of the door. As he stepped into the elevator, his mobile phone rang. This time, not Luo Yifan, but Letong himself. Ji Rui sees the name jumping on the screen, and his heart goes up. He presses the connect button hard. He doesn''t wait for the person on the other side of the microphone to open his mouth, so he questions in a vicious voice. "Didn''t it kill you? Well Ji Rui hates her for not taking care of her body, so she is very angry. Others don''t know that she is in bad health. Although she is guilty, she will not die. But no one knows better about her health than herself. She has committed her own sin, especially unforgiving. "Ji Rui, don''t listen to Yifan! I don''t have anything to do. I just have a little pain. I''ll take two pills. I don''t have to go to the hospital... " Le Tong over there seems to know that she should scold her. Even if Ji Rui suddenly scolds her, she still explains it in a soft voice. Ji Rui is more and more angry when he hears that she doesn''t want to go to the hospital. He is even more angry and interrupts him with a cold voice. "You don''t have to. I''ll be there now." Then he hung up the phone. Le Tong on the other side of the phone really thinks that Ji Rui, not her, should go to the hospital. But even though Letong thinks Ji Rui''s excessive tension is a kind of disease, she cleans it up obediently and explains a big deal to Luo yuan''er. After several apologies, Luo yuan''er is willing to let people go and let Luo Yifan take her to the second municipal hospital. With Letong''s understanding of Ji Rui, if he doesn''t see her in the hospital, he doesn''t know how angry he is. It''s not too much to be afraid that he will lift the second municipal hospital. "Tongtong, brother Ji is very nervous about you." Luo Yifan, who has recognized the situation and completely admitted defeat, tells Le Tong on the way to the hospital. Letong helped her forehead and breathed helplessly¡° He is too nervous... " Originally a good farewell to single Carnival Party, because of her absence and let yuan son greatly disappointed. However, she was too careless and forgot that she hadn''t drunk wine for a long time, which made her stomach expensive. If she had known early in the morning, she would not have drunk with a hungry stomach, or had taken some antialcoholic drugs in advance, which would not have led to such a disappointing end. "He should love you very much, otherwise, he would not be so angry." Luo Yifan is roared by Ji Rui, not only not angry, but happy for Letong. Yue Tong nodded and admitted softly, "well, he is very good to me." Although, she is not sure, Luo Yifan to her that persistence, has completely put down. But she felt that she needed to give Luo Yifan an explanation: Yes, he was very good to me, you can rest assured, and hope you can find the happiness that really belongs to you. Luo Yifan was silent for a moment, reached over and rubbed her head¡° Tong Tong, you want to be happy Letong''s eyes are sour. "Well, you too!" The second municipal hospital is not far from Luo''s home. A few minutes later, Letong is sitting in the emergency room. The doctor asked Letong about the general situation, learned that she was drinking on an empty stomach, taught her a few words, fingers slapped on the keyboard, prescription, mouth began to blame Luo Yifan. "You too. How do you become a boyfriend? Don''t you know your girlfriend didn''t eat? " Luo Yifan looks embarrassed, "Tong Tong, didn''t you have dinner? Why didn''t you say that? " Letong accompanies luoyuan''er for a while. Then luoyuan''er is pulled to try on the wedding dress by the stylist, while Letong is pulled by Luo''s father to see the wedding process. As a result, no one knows that Letong didn''t eat. Later, some of Le Tong''s and yuan''er''s college classmates came, and some of Luo''s peers got together and started to play. Le Tong was going to have some snacks first, but everyone knew that she was never drunk, so they gave her a few drinks as soon as she came up Le Tong is also very embarrassed, "blame me, busy forget, nothing, I just ate two cakes." When Luo Yifan looks for medicine, Letong takes two cakes with pain. Now, the stomach doesn''t hurt much. Luo Yifan let Letong sit in the corridor, he went to get the medicine back to watch her take the medicine. Two people sit waiting for Ji Rui, Luo Yifan suddenly think of a thing. "By the way, is Yang Sheng Yang''s Prince?" "Well." Letong only knows that Yang Sheng is the grandson of the Yang family. As for other things about Yang Sheng in the Yang family, she doesn''t know. "There will be a reception for the Yang family next Sunday. It is said that the old chairman of the board will announce his retirement, and then pass the leadership to Yang Sheng?" Although Luo Yifan''s business in Beijing is good, he doesn''t have much contact with a big family like the Yang family. "Yes, Ji Rui and I will come to congratulate him then." "When will you arrive? I''ll arrange the hotel for you? " Luo Yifan is very enthusiastic. Letong is in a bit of a dilemma. For one thing, she is not sure if Yang Sheng has already arranged for them. Second, even if Yang Sheng doesn''t make arrangements, Ji Rui may not like the favor of Luo Yifan. Letong''s hesitation makes Luo Yifan understand all of a sudden. "That''s right. Yang Sheng should arrange it for you. How about at least having a meal in my hotel?" "Well, of course, even if you don''t invite me, I''m going to have the cheek to eat They were talking and laughing, but suddenly a cold voice came in and interrupted their conversation. "Isn''t it a stomachache? Can you still laugh? " Letong hasn''t had time to turn around, and her body has been forced by the man into the arms with a cold air. "Brother Ji! So fast? " Luo Yifan stands up to say hello to the man. After this reminder, Letong remembers that it will take at least an hour to drive from Ji Rui''s apartment. It''s only about half an hour. He won''t come by plane, will he? Chapter 509 "You are not in the capital, how can you be here?" The man''s powerful arm tightly embraces Le Tong and stares at Luo Yifan unfriendly. "Yuan''er got married. I''m a brother. I have to come back anyway!" Luo Yifan doesn''t seem to care about Ji Rui''s bad attitude at all. He smiles and pleads for himself. Letong also thinks Ji Rui''s attitude is really bad. He looks up and stares at him. "Ji Rui, it''s me who forgot to eat. It has nothing to do with Yifan." This man''s brain must be damaged by vinegar. Look at his voice, it can directly choke people to death. Ji Rui secretly pinched her waist, "don''t eat and drink?! Do you have any more Le Tong rolled a white eye, "forget! I didn''t mean to "Forget? Do you have a brain around your neck just to increase your height? " Ji Rui''s words are both blunt and damaging. Letong realized that the man seemed to be more angry than she thought! Letong felt guilty and pulled the man''s cool hand. Her tone was soft. "I took the medicine, and my stomach doesn''t hurt. Can we go now?" Ji Rui is angry. She doesn''t want to make it too ugly in public. Moreover, it''s her own fault and shouldn''t hurt Luo Yifan. Ji Rui glanced at her, half holding her up, "let''s go!" Letong turns to wave to Luo Yifan, and Ji Rui''s warning sound comes from his ear, "turn around and settle accounts with you again!" Naturally, this is not to le Tong, but to Luo Yifan. Le Tong toward Luo Yifan sorry smile, Luo Yifan a face clear smile, waved to her, said don''t mind. Ji Rui embraces Letong and quickly walks out of the hospital gate. The car stops at the hospital gate. Ji Rui opens the copilot door and helps her get on the car. "Ji Rui, this is not strange to Yifan!" Letong stressed again. Ji Rui ignores her and bends over to help her fasten her seat belt. Then he closes the door and goes around the front of the car. Seeing that Ji Rui didn''t like her, Letong had to say, "did you rush to the red light all the way? I told you I''m ok. It''s too dangerous. " Nearly an hour''s drive, only took half an hour, do not want to know that he must be all the way to drag. "No!" Ji Rui returned her a, although, the tone is still not very good, but finally is willing to pay attention to her. "Who are you cheating on?" Yue Tong obviously doesn''t believe it. "I took a shortcut. Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?" Ji Rui angrily replied to her and started the car to drive away from the hospital. Letong didn''t retort. She hung her head and looked like she was doing something wrong. He is very angry with himself. If he likes to scold, let him scold a few words. "Why not eat?" Ji Rui doesn''t look at her. His eyes are fixed on the road ahead, but he doesn''t intend to let her go. "Busy..." Letong hummed in a low voice. "And now? Have you eaten yet? " Ji Rui is angry, but still puts her body in the most important position. "I had two cakes before I came to the hospital." Letong reports truthfully, and she knows better than anyone the truth of leniency in confession and strictness in resistance. Especially for Ji Rui, who is hard hearted and jealous, she can''t be tough. Ji Rui bit his lip. It seems that he is ready to scold again. Letong is thinking about how to muddle through, the car quickly drove to the roadside "Ga" to stop. Letong looks around in fog. Ji Rui in the driver''s seat has put out the fire, opens the door and gets out of the car¡° Go get something to eat first. " Letong noticed that there was a Hong Kong Style Tea Restaurant on the side of the road. When the door is opened, Letong''s face is blown by the cold wind. She shrinks and gets out of the car. Ji Rui, who comes by, pulls open his coat and hugs her in his arms without saying a word. At this time, it was nearly zero, and the weather was extremely cold, so there were not many people in the restaurant. Ji Rui sits down near the air-conditioned room and orders two bowls of fish congee and two steamed wontons without asking what Letong eats. Letong didn''t remember that she was still in the cold, and said, "I want to eat fried wonton!" Ji Rui glances at her, and she rushes to the sofa¡° OK, steam it "Are you and your baby not full?" Waiting for the waiter to leave, Letong asks the man with a cold face. "Take care of yourself first!" Ji Ruibai looks at her, "are you going out with Luo Yifan?" Ji Rui thinks that he is either too trusting Letong or too stupid. How can he not remember that if Luo yuan''er gets married, Luo Yifan will definitely come back. If he remembered the existence of this person, he would go to Luo''s house to pick her up at night anyway. Even if he is said to be mean, he doesn''t care. "No!" Yue Tong sighed in the heart, how to go around, this topic came back again. "I was busy all day, and then several college students came. We didn''t see each other for a while, so we sat down and had a chat. Yifan also appeared at that time." Letong constantly for Luo Yifan get rid of words, but let Ji Rui heart more uncomfortable. "Are you afraid that I will do something to him in such a hurry?" Ji Rui asked angrily. Le Tong completely lost his temper, Ji Rui this horn is too deep, right? "Well, why don''t I call Yuan ER and ask her?" Of course, this words just say, really call past, don''t give yuan son scold to die just strange. Ji Rui didn''t say a word, just picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. In fact, he also understood that he was too concerned. But he can''t help it. When he thought of the man who was drinking with Letong, who had fallen in love with her for several years, he was scared! He does not understand, even if Luo Yifan has not put down Letong, but with Letong''s simple personality, he will never let Luo Yifan see a little chance again. Can understand to understand, to be really open-minded, don''t care, he can''t do. In fact, he knows very well that his behavior tonight is very ugly and awkward. But he just can''t stop himself, can''t sleep at home like nobody, and then let her play with the man who once secretly loved her. Even if it''s pure and pure, he can''t accept it! Le Tong nest in the sofa, seriously staring at him for a long time, heart secretly scold: this awkward man! However, he stood up, walked over and sat down next to him. "Well, don''t be angry. In cold weather, what should I do if I get sick?" She scolded him in her heart, but her voice was soft. She put her hand around his arm and put her head on his shoulder. Ji Rui is really angry, but there are three reasons for his anger. One is that Letong does not cherish her body. Second, because of Luo Yifan. Third, because of himself. "Fools get sick easily. I''m not a fool." Ji Rui answers her in a dull voice. Le Tong chuckled, "well, I''m a fool. Mr. Ji, you''re a smart man." Chapter 510 The next morning, a little confused baby kneaded his eyes and came out. He was surprised to see Letong coming into the dining room with breakfast. "Mommy, aren''t you at aunt yuan''er''s house?" Le Tong glances at the man who is buried in porridge, and thinks about the process of pulling him out of the ox horn last night, which is both angry and funny. "Ask your daddy." Ji Rui raised his head and said, "Mommy is not good, so Daddy tied her back." The baby will not believe this. Daddy loves mommy so much. I''m afraid I''m not willing to touch her finger. Do you still use a tie? cheat! The little guy snorted in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. Knowing that Daddy would not bully Mommy, he climbed up to the chair and sat down, picked up the bowl and ate porridge. "Mommy, when shall we go to aunt yuan''er''s house?" Baby looks excited, you know, he has been nearly a year has not participated in such a lively banquet, and he, after all, is only a six-year-old child, always with a playful nature. "Instead of going to her house, we''ll go straight to the resort." Yuan er''s wedding place is not in Luo''s home, but in a seaside resort. The resort, which is said to have the reputation of little Maldives, has a beautiful sea view. The resort is a little far from the city. It took nearly two hours to drive into the picturesque resort. Letong, who accidentally fell asleep in the car, was awakened by the baby''s happy cry. "Wow, the sky is so blue! Look, Mommy, it''s seagull In the past, Ji didn''t like to take his baby out to play. Ji Rui seldom took his baby out for a long time except for playing with him for a few days on his fifth birthday. Therefore, the six-year-old didn''t go to the beach many times. "Mommy, I want to play!" The baby pointed to the white sand on the side of the road and looked forward to it. Yue Tong''s heart softened, but she was not familiar with the environment here, so she had to probe over and ask Xiao Li, "brother Li, is this far from the wedding scene?" Looking at the navigation map, Xiao Li said, "it''s not far. It''s still a few hundred meters." Letong looks outside. It''s sunny and sunny. It shouldn''t be too cold. "Shall we get out of the car and walk over?" Letong turns to Ji Rui. Ji Rui opens the car window and reaches out to confirm that the temperature outside is not too cold. "Well, it''s still early anyway. Go ahead." The car stops and the baby can''t wait to jump out of the car. "Wow, what a big beach! It''s so beautiful!" The baby laughs and yells and jumps on the beach. The excitement makes Letong and Ji Rui raise their lips. The baby excitedly runs towards the surging waves, and Letong is afraid that he will get wet, so she chases after him. When she pulls her baby back to the dry beach, Ji Rui puts his clothes in her arms. "It''s windy. Put on your coat and scarf." Letong obediently puts on her coat and puts on her scarf. Ji Rui, who is bending over there, has already wrapped her baby layer by layer into a round, Tooty little pig. "Daddy, baby doesn''t want to wear this!" The baby raised his hand in protest. "No way!" Baby asked Ji Rui, but his answer was the unanimous veto of daddy and mummy! The baby is not happy. "Baby can stay in the car without this!" On the issue of principle, Letong never gives in. The baby with a hat on his head and a down jacket on his body only shows a small face. He tilts his head and thinks about it, and finally chooses to compromise. "Well, just for the baby..." Ji Rui takes his gloved hand with satisfaction, turns to look at Letong, points to her pocket, "gloves are in the pocket, wear well." Le Tong was stunned for a moment. In the past, she always took care of others. She had been taken care of like this when she was very young, so she didn''t adapt to the role of being taken care of all of a sudden. "Deaf?" Ji Rui picks his eyebrows. Le Tong this just silly "Oh" a, took out a few times in the pocket, took out a pair of thick cotton gloves to put on. "Daddy, you are holding mummy..." the baby shakes the hand that Ji Rui is holding, blinks her beautiful eyes and expresses her wish tactfully. How can Ji Rui not know that this guy wants to pull them apart to play? However, the little guy''s wishful thinking is also in his favor, because he also wants to live a two person world with Letong. Release the baby''s hand, turn around and hand it to the snail like woman who slowly moves up. "Fool, come here!" When the man got up this morning, he seemed a little angry. Yue Tong curled his mouth and murmured in a low voice, "cheapskate..." "Well?! What did you say? " The man fished out her hand, put his face close to her, and took a bite of revenge on her face. "Say you are mean!" Last night, in the heat of the day, Letong didn''t dare to touch the tiger''s beard. Now, she''s not afraid. "Who is stingy? Just ask other men if you can accept your girlfriend and ex boyfriend going out for a drink in the middle of the night? " Ji Rui stares at me and retorts boldly! Le Tong tut said, "Mr. Ji, your words have serious ambiguity! 1¡¢ Yifan is not my ex boyfriend. Second, we didn''t go out drinking. " Ji Rui turned to look at the sea, no longer looking at her, but holding her hand did not relax. Yue Tong is funny in the heart, also no longer say what, cast the vision to the front. The baby in front of him is like a wild horse out of rein. He is singing some messy songs that only he can understand. He runs and stops on the beach. "Hey, baby, what''s your son singing?" She didn''t understand the tune or the content of the song at all. "French children''s song..." Ji Rui hums reluctantly. Letong is ashamed. Her son is only six years old. He is also a college student. In front of him, how can he always feel the inferiority complex of illiteracy! "Why does wood burn in the fire? It''s for us to warm up like blankets. "Why is there a low tide in the sea?" It''s to get people to say, "one more time." "This is the gist of the lyrics he sang repeatedly just now..." Ji Rui translated for "illiterate" kindly. Listening, Letong felt that the nursery rhyme had a good artistic conception. After listening carefully, she found that the content of the little guy''s humming had changed, "what about these sentences now?" Ji Rui listened carefully and hummed slowly in a magnetic voice, "Why do our hearts tick? Because rain makes a "patter". Why does time run so fast? It was the wind that blew it away. Why do you want me to hold your hand? Because with you, I feel very warm! " In this open space, accompanied by the sound of the waves not far away, Ji Rui''s low magnetic voice is particularly pleasant. Chapter 511 In this open space, accompanied by the sound of the waves not far away, Ji Rui''s low magnetic voice is particularly pleasant. The magnetic voice, like a warm current, flows to the palm of the hand through the gloves, and then to Letong''s whole body. When Ji Rui hummed to the last two sentences, he held Letong''s hand tightly. "Seriously, we don''t seem to date much?" Ji Rui has always known that he is not a romantic person. Before that, he never felt that he needed to change. But now, he began to reflect deeply. Maybe he really needs to be reformed. Otherwise, in addition to Luo Yifan, there will be Chen Yifan and Zhang Yifan. Letong looked at him askew, pursed his mouth and smile, "who said, we are not dating every day?" Ji Rui is at a loss, "eh?! Where do we have them? " Letong raised another free hand, broke off his fat fingers wearing gloves one by one and counted, "on the way to pick up the baby, in the mansion, at home, in the office..." Ji Rui a black line, "you put water too seriously, in the office... That''s work!" Le Tong turned over, held his arm, and went to him. "The so-called dating doesn''t need to be formalized. In my opinion, as long as we are happy together, no matter where we are or what we are doing, it''s a beautiful date!" Ji Rui thinks that he is not a susceptible person, but at this time, he feels something choking in his throat. His chest is full, but he can''t spit out a word. He put his face to the top of her hair, rubbed it a few times, leaned over and held her tightly in his arms. He lowered his eyes. She was smiling, bright and warm, which made his eyes hot. "Letong, we will always be together, OK?" He dropped his head and murmured in her ear. All of his senses, even his whole body, have become more and more attached to her. Whether it is her delicate and soft heart or her open-minded personality, it is like a warm vortex with huge suction. The closer he gets, the more uncontrollable he wants to bump into it. A man who has always been in power is like a child who works hard to get a sugar reward from his parents. Yue Tong encircles his back and doesn''t give him the answer directly. He just turns his head slightly and kisses him on the lips. The word forever, she always felt too far away, also too empty. She''s not sure if she can give it to him! She only knew that at this moment, she just wanted to hold him, and he just wanted to hold himself. She didn''t mind holding on to this kind of embrace. Perhaps, this does not mind, with his hope forever, is actually the same meaning? Like every time she takes the initiative to kiss him, she will burn herself. This time, her initiative also makes Ji Rui boiling all over. Her lips caressed his lips twice. When she wanted to leave, she was buttoned on the back of her head by him and kissed him fiercely. Just think, a greedy child, you take a lollipop out, but only let him lick, of course, he does not want to ah! The wind is whistling in Letong''s ear, but she only vaguely hears Ji Rui''s gentle and magnetic voice: why do you want me to hold your hand? Because with you, I feel very warm! The world of the two seems to be only the embrace of each other in their hands, and their perceptual world is only the blazing lips and attractive breath of each other. Until, a very untimely cry broke the silence, "Mommy, Mommy, I want to pee..." The little guy''s crisp voice, like a powerful rope, pulled them back to reality from the illusion of mirage. Ji Rui reluctantly let go of Letong and stares at the broken child who is not far away. "Daddy, really urgent..." the baby covered his stomach and twisted his feet together. Seeing her baby son''s face full of urine, Letong pushes Ji Rui away with a smile and points to the woods dozens of meters away, "Honey, run to the woods over there and solve it!" Baby oh should be a, cover the stomach to run towards the tree. Ji Rui pinches Le Tong''s face. "Do you want him to pee his pants? Seeing that he is so anxious, why don''t you let him run to the woods and solve the problem on the spot? " Le Tong clapped his hand and gave him a white look. "Although the baby is only six years old, he always thinks that he is an adult and can''t pee everywhere like a child. If he wants to solve it on the spot, he will cry out just now." Ji Rui thinks about it carefully, and thinks that Letong''s words are reasonable. He can''t help sighing. "How can you be so clear?" Yue Tong smiles at him, "of course, the baby is a piece of meat that fell from me." Ji Rui slightly wrung eyebrows, "listen to you say so, I''m really a little jealous of the baby." Letong can''t help laughing, "are you 31 or three years old? You are jealous with your son. I call you Ji three years old. Or are you going to be my son in your next life? " Ji Rui immediately rebuffed Le Tong''s saying, "no, reincarnation. I want to be your childhood sweetheart and lover for a lifetime. I''ll watch you from your birth, so that you don''t get into trouble everywhere." Speaking of later, I think of Luo Yifan again, and a touch of anger floats on Junlang''s face. It''s like hearing the sour smell of Letong everywhere, she suddenly sighs. In the past, she thought that Ji Rui was the most terrible. Now she knows that Ji Rui who is jealous is the most terrible Two people you to me to fight mouth, unconsciously, time actually passed several minutes. Le Tong faintly some uneasiness, "how does the baby go so long?" Ji Rui took her and walked toward the woods while shouting, "baby, is that ok?" In the woods, there was no response. Letong''s heart is pounding wildly, pulling Ji Rui to run towards the woods¡° Baby, Ji Yu After ten steps, a small shadow came out of the woods. It was not Ji Baobao. Who else could it be? Le Tong mentioned the heart of the voice, and then fell back to the original position. He wanted to teach the little guy a lesson, but he saw that the little guy had more baskets in his hand and was creeping towards them. Le Tong is strange and asks Ji Rui, "what''s the matter with your son? What a gossipy thing Ji Rui picks eyebrows, "I don''t know, he''s the meat that falls from you." Letong kicks him, and doesn''t expect to get any nice words from him. He shakes off his hand and strides towards the baby. Letong quickly steps up to the baby and curiously takes a look. Inside the basket, there is a sleeping baby. Chapter 512 Letong curiously goes over to have a look, inside the basket, unexpectedly, lies a sleeping baby. Music Tong heart silently vomit trough, is not it, make complaints about urine, can also pick up a child back? "Baby, this is..." As soon as Letong opened her mouth, the baby quickly put up her fingers and put them on her lips. She whispered "Shh..." and motioned Letong not to make any noise. Yue Tong turns a white eye secretly in the heart, what is this? Pick up a child casually, her position as a mother will lean back? Ji Rui also came over and saw the child in the basket. He twisted his eyebrows directly. "Baby, how can you pick up a child?" He is not as well cultivated as Letong. Baobao stares at Ji Rui, then reaches out nervously to pat Baobao, as if afraid that Ji Rui and Letong''s words will scare him and her. "Baby, you put the child out, what if someone else put it back first and come back to get it?" Le Tong leaned up to his ear and asked in a low voice. The baby magically handed her a small pink envelope, "Mommy, look!" Letong takes it over, opens it, and draws out a small piece of paper. The handwriting on the note is beautiful, not many words, as follows. Baby is a girl, unable to support, for good people to adopt! Birthday: October 20 "Mommy, it''s a sister..." the baby''s eyes and eyebrows are full of happiness. Even though he is afraid of quarreling with the baby and tries to lower his voice, Letong can clearly hear his excitement from his tone. Yue Tong is silent and doesn''t know what to think. After a while, she looks up at Ji Rui. Ji Rui looks at his son and at Letong. The son''s attitude, very obvious, is to take the little girl home as his sister. Ke Ketong, however, seems to be aroused by this child. Ji Rui is in a dilemma! If only from his own point of view, he is not willing to adopt the child. Of course, he doesn''t care about money. If he adopts the child, he can adopt it until she can support herself. What he cares about is that he doesn''t want this child to hurt Letong. He also doesn''t want to have more children at home to share Letong''s feelings for him. Moreover, he doesn''t want to see Letong working for the child. If this is the child of him and Letong, he will be very happy. After all, it is the crystallization of their love. Even if it''s hard, it''s enjoyable. But for a child picked up from the roadside, he thinks he can''t give too much love. "Baobao..." Ji Rui touched Baobao''s head and apologized. "Daddy... Baby wants to..." Ji Rui seems to know what baby wants to say. He reaches out and covers his mouth. Letong silently looks at the father and son. After a while, she slowly reaches out her hand and takes the basket from the baby''s hand. Pull off gloves, hand gently swept the baby''s face, "baby wants to be a brother, right?" Le Tong asked the baby in a soft voice, but her sight fell on her delicate facial features. Baby raised his eyes to see Ji Rui, black eyes full of pleading. Ji Rui is still wringing his eyebrows. At this time, he is in a dilemma. If possible, he would like to help his baby son realize his wish, but the reality is that Letong''s body does not allow him to do such extravagant thinking. But at present this retreats but seeks the second way, as if, can satisfy the son, but actually can let Letong sad! Just when Ji Rui wants to refuse, Letong squatting on the ground with her basket in her arms suddenly stands up, reaches out and pinches the baby''s face, and says with a smile. "Since the baby wants to, she''s daddy''s daughter, Mommy''s sister!" Ji Rui was shocked in his heart. He carefully looked at Letong, as if trying to find some unhappiness or sadness from her smiling face. "Oh, yeah! Baby is a brother! The baby has a sister! " At this time, the baby has been dazzled by the joy, forgetting who did not allow others to wake up the baby just now, but clapping hands, shouting and dancing. Ji Rui reaches for the basket. Until this time, he is not interested in seeing the baby in the basket. His eyes are still on Letong''s face. But no matter how he looks at it, he can''t see that Letong is a little unhappy or resistant. "Letong..." Letong raised his head and blinked at him with worried eyes. "Ji Rui, I think it''s providence!" Ji Rui doesn''t say a word. He looks down at the child in the basket. The child who was still sleeping just now was probably awakened by her "brother"''s loud and happy cry. Now, she is blinking her big eyes and looking around. "Hi, baby, I''m your mommy!" After thinking about it, Letong has readily accepted this fact, and her eyes toward the baby are full of maternal tenderness. The little doll seems to follow the direction of the voice. Her big black and beautiful eyes squint when she meets Letong''s line of sight. The corner of her mouth slightly tilts up and tears out a very lovely smile. Letong also smiles, looking up at Ji Rui, "Ji Rui, you see, how happy she is! What a beautiful and delicate baby The baby heard that the baby woke up and rushed to grab the basket back. "Daddy, show me my sister!" Le Tong is afraid that he is careless and crudely falls the baby. He signals Ji Rui to squat down with the basket in his arms. Baby put his head close to the past, reached out his hand to tease the baby''s face, "Hi, sister, I''m brother!" When the baby teased her, she grinned happily, revealing her toothless gums, full of joy. The baby holds the baby''s little hand in the palm of her hand. "Mommy, you see, my sister''s hand is so small..." Letong was amused. "When the baby was born, her hands were small, just like her sister now." The baby tilted his head and blinked, "Mommy, how old is my sister?" Yue Tong calculated silently in her heart, "my sister just got full moon, thirty-six days." The baby let the baby catch his fat finger, "sister, brother sing to you..." he said politely, and began to sing. This time, the baby changed a song, the same is, Letong still can''t understand. Letong doesn''t have the heart to explore what the baby sings, because she finds Ji Rui around her not very happy. Le Tong pulled Ji Rui''s arm, put his head close to him and asked him softly, "aren''t you happy?" Ji Rui is not only unhappy, but also depressed to the extreme! A few minutes ago, he was still in a dilemma about whether to accept the doll as a new member of his family. But in just a few minutes, he had seen his status at home suffer Waterloo. "I''m not happy. Can I change anything?" Ji Rui didn''t ask. Very sad is, he quickly got Le Tong and baby''s answer, "can''t!" Chapter 513 Letong and baby Ji Rui, no, they are still carrying their baby on the beach. "Mommy, what''s your sister''s name?" Letong and Ji Rui look at each other, "baby, do you decide?" Since it''s the little guy''s sister, it''s up to him to decide. The little guy quietly walked a long way with the basket, then turned his head and asked, "Mommy, how about calling Niuniu?" Letong smiles, "OK, Niuniu is very good!" The baby giggled and teased the baby''s face, "my brother''s girl is so beautiful!" Letong takes a look at Ji Rui, who still doesn''t have a good face, and bumps him with his elbow. "Hey, do you hear me? Niuniu is my brother''s, nothing''s wrong with me!" With her understanding of him, how could she not know that he was jealous? Tut! I can be jealous with my son and a common friend. Now I''m jealous with a little girl who has no sense of existence! Ji Rui pick eyebrows, eyes slightly have some joy, "baby''s?" Yue Tong nodded, "of course!" Although she is full of compassion, she will never take the baby home if it is not for her baby''s real love. But since the baby likes it so much, it should be their fate! "So, I''m not at the bottom yet?" Ji Rui''s tone, slightly has some temperature, unlike just now, can cold death individual. How can Letong not understand this man''s careful eye? If you don''t help him, sooner or later he will have to suffocate himself. "Who said you were last? You''ve been standing side by side with the baby Yue Tong''s words are not meant to coax him. Baby is a son, he is a lover, two kinds of love, is completely different feelings. It''s unfair to both of them to have to put the same balance on it. Simply from her inner feelings, Letong does feel that her love for Ji Rui is no smaller than that for Baobao. For the baby, her love is soil. When the baby grows into a towering tree, he will have his own world and see his own new sky. As for Ji Rui, she and he are two rooted seedlings. They grow up together and become a community of both roots and branches. Later, he and she will watch the sunrise and sunset together, watch the night sky together, and feel the storm together. Together, he and her common world, in the same sky with slowly mature, and then slowly grow old together! Ji Rui was relieved at last. On his face, he began to smile again¡° Baby, you will be in charge of Niuniu in the future. Don''t bother daddy and Mommy The baby doesn''t care. She teases Niu Niu and responds cheerfully. "Well! Baby is brother''s, Niuniu belongs to brother, don''t worry Letong and Ji Rui look at each other and smile. Ji Rui pulls Letong''s hand into the pocket of his coat and holds it until he arrives at the wedding. As soon as yuan''er sees that Baobao is carrying a basket, he thinks it''s the child of Ji''s relatives, so he plays a joke with Baobao. "Oh, baby, is this your daughter-in-law?" Baby threw an eye knife to her, very disdainfully hummed "this is my sister!" Yuan''er was surprised. Letong winked at her and said with a smile, "yes, it''s baby sister." Luo yuan''er looks puzzled. Letong pushes her into the dressing room. "Don''t you want to make up? You''re curious about a little girl." Waiting for Luo yuan''er to change her wedding dress, Letong, who helps, basically tells the whole story once. "Tut, it''s amazing!" Luo yuan''er sighed softly. Letong helps her put on the snow-white veil, "what''s magical?" Luo yuan''er laughed and said, "Xu Tao and I were still saying a few days ago that if we had a baby, we would be the baby''s daughter-in-law. Unexpectedly, we would get ahead of each other!" Le Tong gently smoked her, "what nonsense!" Luo yuan''er squeezed her eyes. "I hope I''m talking nonsense. Then my baby daughter will have a chance to marry into a rich family!" Letong was made angry and funny by her. She stopped for a while and sighed gently. "The baby is very lonely these years. Since he likes it, he should have a child to accompany him." What doctor Fu said, Letong never mentioned it to Luo yuan''er. First of all, no matter how pessimistic she was, she still had a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, she would not be so cooperative. She would drink two big bowls of black Chinese medicine juice every morning and night. Second, she doesn''t want her friends to worry about herself. As for the existence of this doll, it doesn''t affect her or Ji Rui, but it can make the baby accompany and make his childhood more complete. Why not? Le Tong first helps Luo yuan''er to make a bride''s dress, but she also changes into a white bridesmaid dress, and is pushed to the make-up chair by the makeup artist. "Just give me a light make-up." Yue Tong said this purely because she was not used to heavy makeup, and she knew she didn''t have that temperament. "Yes, just paint her face. How can a bridesmaid be more beautiful than the bride?" Luo yuan''er on one side also helps to encourage the makeup artist. The makeup artist knew that they were the best bad friends from their conversation just now. He shook his head with a smile, and the brush in his hand was flying. In less than ten minutes, Letong''s unforgettable face was even more amazing. "Do you think GIGO will propose at my wedding later?" Luo Yuan son toward music Tong squeezed eyes. Yue Tong was stunned, hesitated a little, and finally shook his head, "no!" Luo Yuan son doesn''t believe, "hard to say, I see Ji elder brother wants to marry you home immediately, today''s opportunity is rare, maybe he will really propose!" "He won''t!" For one thing, he''s not a romantic. Secondly, he said that he would not force her. On such an occasion, if he really proposed, what would he not force her to do? "Well... Tong Tong, you are too calm and cold. It''s not fun at all. It''s thanks to brother Ji''s temperament that you can stand it." Luo yuan''er turns his mouth. Letong doesn''t deny her friend''s words, but it''s really wonderful to have feelings. Just like Ji Rui''s temperament, Letong doesn''t think it''s very good, but she is attracted by this man with a bad personality. And she, of course, is not perfect, but Ji Rui to her, is wholeheartedly good. Therefore, when talking about feelings, we should not choose the best, but the most suitable. "Yuan''er, Ji Rui and I, just like you and Xu Tao, both know that the other party is not the best one in our choice, but the most suitable one!" This time, it was Luo yuan''er''s turn to be stunned. For a moment, he burst out a brilliant smile. "Yes, we don''t need the best, we just need the most suitable!" Le Tong got close to her and gave her a gentle kiss on her face. "Dear, I want to be happy forever!" Luo yuan''er''s eyes were red, "I will! Tongtong, you are the same! " Chapter 514 The wedding of Luo yuan''er and Xu Tao is very smooth. The process is beautiful and full of fairy tale color, which makes the wedding guests feel like they are in the fairy tale world. Letong, who has witnessed the happy ending of her friends like princesses and princesses, is still in a state of excitement on her way back from the wedding. The baby who always sticks to Letong plays with her basket. Ji Rui holds Letong and gently holds her calf. "I think it''s good to have a girl now." Ji Rui said suddenly. Le Tong doesn''t understand to lift an eye to see him, Ji Rui evil intention of again glance two small fart children. "You see, babies don''t stick to you or me. We can live in a world of two." Letong is too lazy to attack his dirty mentality, bending over and rubbing his sore ankle. "Do you know?" Ji Rui''s strength of holding her calf is not small, which makes her very comfortable. "What?" Ji Rui is not an Ascaris in her stomach. Of course, I don''t know. "Yuan''er also bet me that most of you would propose to me at her wedding." Ji Rui still pinches her feet attentively without raising her eyelids. "So you two designed the flower ball for you?" "I''m innocent, how can I be so boring!" Letong thinks Ji Rui is angry. Ji Rui hasn''t been angry with Letong for a long time, but since last night, this person has been in a state of Yin Yang Qi. Now Letong is afraid when he hears that his tone is wrong. "Letong, tell me the truth." Ji Rui suddenly raises his head and looks at Le Tong seriously. Yue Tong''s heart is beating very fast. He thinks that this man is going to be angry again. Naturally, he straightens his neck and stares at each other. Sometimes it''s a little fun to be jealous, but it''s always sour. She can''t stand it! Ji Rui is shocked by the reaction that she suddenly opens her whole body and stabs into the combat state. After understanding, he can''t help but raise a playful smile. "Are you looking forward to my proposal at the wedding?" Letong didn''t expect that what he said was this matter. Originally, his straight body was like a balloon with a big hole in it, and it suddenly softened. "Of course not! How could you expect it! " If it wasn''t for Luo yuan''er''s repeated saying, she didn''t think about it at all. Fortunately, she knew Ji Rui. Throughout the wedding process, the man was very self-discipline, not only did not add a bit of chaos, but also kept helping her and the bride and groom block wine. Ji Rui fixed his lips on her and said, "really not?" Just now, Luo yuan''er pulled him aside mysteriously, but only told him, "women are duplicative, they are creatures." He was still at a loss at that time, and now he finally understands the hint of Luo yuan''er. For a long time, he always thought that Letong was special. She didn''t have the thoughts and bad habits that other women would have. From the first time he tried to romantically send a bunch of roses to his younger brother, he was even more determined that Letong, a silly woman, had only real things in her eyes, such as daily necessities and salt. There was no romance at all. But now, as soon as Luo yuan''er reminds him, he can''t help but think about it in a deeper level. Is it because he doesn''t understand romance that he and Letong haven''t made substantial progress? Ji Rui''s original determination, because of Luo yuan''er''s simple words, has become unstable. However, Luo yuan''er really guessed wrong this time. In essence, Ji Rui knows more about Letong than Luo yuan''er. Maybe it''s because he knows more about Letong''s real experience than Luo yuan''er. Yue Tong''s mind at the moment is really not about marriage. In other words, in Letong''s consciousness, she and Ji Rui don''t need to have a marriage procedure at all. She and Ji Rui live under the same roof. They go to work together, go to work together, pick up the baby and take care of the baby together every day. Except for sleeping in different beds at night, all the other modes of getting along with each other, no matter who they are or who they are, seem to be the mode of an old husband and wife. It doesn''t matter whether they get married or not. How to make the baby recover faster and how to make the skinny Ji Rui strong again is the area of private affairs that occupies the most position in her mind every day; And in the business district, how can we make Ji go through the current difficulties. "It''s true that there isn''t any. Don''t listen to yuan''er''s nonsense and get a lot of things out." Letong from Ji Rui serious terrible eyes, vaguely read something. Ji Rui stares at her, only to see that she is as calm as usual, and really can''t see any sign of duplicity. "Well... I won''t..." Ji Rui was helpless and disappointed. Have to say, Luo Yuan son''s words, inadvertently help him ignite a hope. But the fire of hope just came out and was blown out by Letong, who had no romantic cells at all. Fortunately, he never wanted to propose at Luo yuan''er''s wedding, otherwise, in front of so many old customers, the embarrassment is small, let Luo Yifan and others think that there is a chance of life is a big thing! Letong got Ji Rui''s guarantee. As soon as people relax, they just rely on Ji Rui. They close their eyes and enjoy the free massage of President Ji. "Hello The music queen, who was well served, gently poked a slave''s strong chest with her finger. "Huh?" "You are good at massage. Where did you learn it?" Letong thinks that it''s good to go to school when you have time and serve the president once in a while. Especially, when the president is jealous and has a bad temper, this move should be very useful. "What? Afraid I have black history? " Ji Rui remembers that Zhuo Jiarui''s massage technique was learned because he often went to some special consumer places. However, his professional skill is absolutely different from that of Zhuo Jiarui''s three legged Kung Fu. Letong opened his eyes, stretched out his fingers to weigh up his chin, and looked at him with an interesting smile, "Mr. Ji, you are talking about, what black history do you have?" It''s not that he has no charm, but that this man has a serious habit of cleanliness. Don''t think she doesn''t know! Ji Rui is speechless. This woman, how can she be so confident?! "Tell me, where did you learn it?" Ji Rui''s speechless expression makes Letong feel better. This man will probably never know that when he only thought she was a little secretary and would only yell at her fiercely all day long, she had carefully observed and understood him. As a result, he has many small habits and problems, and she is even more aware of them than himself. And those even he did not know, but she can write the content of a small book. These contents are enough for her to explain the true nature of this man! Chapter 515 There is a new member Niuniu in the family. Ji Rui and Letong discuss going to the housekeeping company to invite a month''s mother back. Ji Laozi hears from Baobao that Baobao has picked up a baby girl, and without saying a word, he sends Aunt Wang, the full-time baby sitter in the mansion. And Niuniu and nanny''s bedroom, under the baby''s strong request, is arranged in the baby''s bedroom next to the original belongs to the baby''s play room. The day after Niuniu came back, Ji Rui asked Xiao Li to take Niuniu to the Civil Affairs Bureau to complete the adoption procedures. That afternoon, Niuniu was officially becoming a member of the Ji family. Ji Rui was originally worried that Niu Niu''s arrival would directly lead to the decline of his status in the family, but it turned out that he was worried too much. Niuniu''s daily life is basically taken care of by Aunt Wang and aunt Guan. At other times, as long as there is a baby, no one else can get the chance to hold Niuniu. Even as a mother, Letong didn''t have much time to have direct contact with Niuniu. As Letong said at that time, Niuniu was at home, just like a baby. What''s more, since Niuniu came into the house, Baobao has changed his cowhide habit of where Letong went. As soon as he came home from school, he threw away his schoolbag and looked for Niuniu. In his eyes, other people seemed to be wax figurines. On this day, Ji Rui and Letong rarely finish their business at work. After dinner, the baby pushes Niuniu in the pram to the terrace to watch the night scenery and the stars. The two people in love can finally enjoy their world. However, to enjoy the world of two, for two people who are not romantic, they just stay in the living room and watch TV together. Ji Rui is not interested in TV at all. He takes a book and sits on the sofa. At the beginning, Letong leans on him to watch TV. Looking at it, he lies down with his head resting on his thigh and his eyes staring at the TV screen. Ji Rui looks at the book for a while, and realizes that the atmosphere is strange. Except for the voice on TV, he and Letong don''t communicate. "Le Tong..." Ji Rui called softly, and the woman on his thigh had no response. Ji Rui glances at the screen, but he''s a tall, thin man with slender eyes. Is he so absorbed in it? Ji Da always carries in the heart beginning to pan acid, put the book together, put on her face to block her sight. "Well... What are you doing?" Yue Tong waved his book displeasantly and followed the tall and thin one closely. "Hello Ji Rui is not very happy to spread the palm to put in her in front of her to shake a few times. "You don''t stand in the way..." Letong rubbed his head several times and protested impatiently. "Is it that good? Look at his eyes. They''re as thin as slits. They''re just like bamboo poles. " Ji Rui''s tone is sour. Letong grabs his hand to stop him from making trouble, and her eyes are still fixed on the screen. "What do you know? Now it''s popular! " Ji Rui sniffed, "I don''t understand, men and women..." Said, with the handboard is her face, let her face to oneself. "Aren''t you crazy about my model?" Letong''s attention was pulled back by him. He looked at him for a long time, and then chuckled. "Mr. Ji, can you stop being so narcissistic?" "What is narcissism? You said that you liked my appearance at the beginning. Do you mean that if you get it, it''s not worth the money? " The more Ji Rui thinks about it, the more he thinks about it. These days, he tried to coax her and cheat her in various ways, trying to turn her into his own bed. Even if he didn''t do anything, he just hugged her and slept together. It was better than sleeping alone every day. But his abduction plan has never been successful. Letong thinks she knows Ji Rui well, but recently, the man''s temper seems to be more and more tricky and unreasonable. It''s just watching the stars on TV a few more times, so it''s on her shoulders? Are you starting to lose your temper again? She didn''t know that President Ji had a disease recently, and this disease has a particularly high prevalence rate among young men. This disease is called desire, desire and discontent! And the specific symptoms of this disease, the patient will be restless, will worry about gain and loss, will be suspicious "You say, are you empathizing?" Ji Rui still thinks that he is only 31 years old. They all say that a man has 31 flowers. He should have a strong attraction to her at the peak of his beauty. But when she just watched the little star on TV, her eyes were so focused that his confidence collapsed. Le Tong was so embarrassed by his strange brain circuit that he said, "Ji Rui, your brain is broken by the door? What the hell are you thinking about? " Ji Rui didn''t think he was thinking about something without nutrition. "OK, you mean you didn''t empathize, right? Then you''ll sleep with me tonight! " Ji Rui, who is paranoid and naive occasionally, is more terrible than the baby. Yue Tong suddenly realized, "Tut, it turns out that those unwarranted accusations just now are just for this purpose." Ji Rui is too lazy to deny that as long as the goal is achieved, it doesn''t matter what the specific process is. "Just sleeping together. I won''t do anything else, I promise!" Although he promised not to force her, there was no progress and he was anxious. But he was anxious, but he didn''t dare to ask too much. Le Tong nests in his arms and looks down as if he is thinking. To tell the truth, she also thinks Ji Rui is tolerant enough to herself. They have been lovers for quite a few days. Except for that time when he almost got off the hook in the office lounge, he just hugged her. Even kissing her was usually limited to the upper lip of the face. If it was too much, it was very small. Of course, this is enough, she can understand that he respects her. It can also be understood that he is afraid of pulling too much, and he can''t help it. He and she both know that what they are facing now is the night when they were drunk, which is a barrier that Letong can''t cross in the past. But in detail, he was really responsible that night, but she was not completely innocent. And he has done enough in these days. Now, should she give herself and him a chance to try to adapt and open his heart, instead of avoiding medical treatment? After thinking about it, Letong raised her head, put her hand around his neck and gave him a kiss on his lips. "OK, I promise you!" Happiness comes so suddenly that it often seems unreal. Ji Rui, who had already prepared a lot of remarks to persuade Letong, thought that he had heard the wrong thing when he heard that she readily agreed. "What?" "Fool, I promise you!" Chapter 516 After the reaction, the man who was not happy and angry actually brought some smile at the end of his eyes and eyebrows, and held Letong directly with neat action. "Let''s go to bed now!" Yue Tong punched him heavily on his chest and glanced at the wall clock which was still stuck between eight and nine. "Fool, what time is it?" Ji Rui didn''t even bother to look at the clock on the wall. He quickly took her up the stairs. "Sleep when you''re tired, whatever time it is!" Yes, isn''t human instinct like this? Eat when you are hungry, and sleep when you are tired. What do you care about?! His reason can be said to be grand, but Letong is overheated. I always feel that the word "sleep" from his mouth is not just a literal meaning. "Baby and Niuniu haven''t slept yet..." Letong''s eyes from top to bottom, through the French window, clearly see the baby on the terrace holding Niuniu sitting on the rocking chair shaking. "Don''t worry, baby can take good care of Niu Niu." Ji Rui doesn''t worry about this, but Letong knows better than him. In these two or three days, Ji Rui finally understood why Letong could say that Niuniu was a baby. With the intelligence and living ability of the baby, it''s really easy to take care of a clever and obedient girl. What''s more, there are two nannies at home to take care of her. It doesn''t need Letong''s hard work. Letong''s last way back is blocked by Ji Rui. The soft one doesn''t seem to work. The hard one has no chance of winning because of the huge physical gap between her and Ji Rui. Of course, she can open her throat and yell, but she can''t pull down the face at all. Yue Tong, who knows that he can''t escape Ji Rui''s Wuzhishan, decides to play dead after some consideration! Ji Rui is very satisfied with Letong''s reaction that he instantly recognizes the situation and cleverly lies in his arms. He closes his arm and jokes to Letong''s ear. "Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of man with thin arms and legs. I won''t fall you!" Shrinking in his arms and pretending to be dead, Letong grinds her teeth hard. She thinks that this man has become open-minded, but it turns out that he will be rewarded just like before. After entering the door, Ji Rui pushes on the door, and is not in a hurry to turn on the light. Just with the faint light coming through the window, he holds Letong to the bed and bends over to put her down. Letong, whose back has finally landed, struggles to sit up. Ji Rui has quickly thrown off her shoes, climbed up and gently bullied her. Although she didn''t press down her whole body, it was enough to make her unable to move. Ji Rui''s eyes, in the dim space, are like the eyes of a wolf, shining with faint green light. This kind of eyes full of danger and aggression makes Letong shrink subconsciously. Gradually adapted to the indoor light Ji Rui, the reaction of Letong all in the eye. Holding her face in one hand, he bowed his head and gently kissed her on the lips. "Darling, believe me, I won''t do anything!" From the physical instinct, Ji Rui, who has been holding on for so long, certainly wants to go straight to the home run. However, the night when he was drunk was a lesson for Ji Rui. And he''s still suffering from that night''s reckless pleasures, the sins he committed and the consequences. Therefore, Ji Rui''s reason is far superior to his instinct. He just wants to coax him with pain. As for his physical desire, let''s kick it into the corner first. Letong calms down in the familiar and sweet kiss, and even involuntarily buckles Ji Rui''s back. Ji Rui is like a child who has been praised and praised. She is so happy with her active closeness that she carefully lies on her side and gently pulls her into her arms. "You still can''t sleep, let''s talk?" There is no light in the bedroom, very quiet, vaguely only heard two people breathing one after another. To tell you the truth, it''s not too short for them to be lovers, but they seldom have the chance to be alone without any business or personal troubles. "Well, you say, I listen..." Letong has completely put down her heart. Believing that Ji Rui won''t do anything too much to her, she rubs in his arms and finds a comfortable place to lie down. Ji Rui rubbed her soft hair with his chin and narrowed his eyes slightly¡° What do you want to hear? " Ji Rui doesn''t have the habit of talking to others, probably because there is no one to talk about, so he has been used to it, whether happy or painful, silently in his heart. Now, even if someone wants to be a listener, he doesn''t know where to start. "The baby''s IQ is very high. Were you a child prodigy when you were a child?" In fact, as long as it''s about Ji Rui, Letong is willing to listen. But the atmosphere at this time was so beautiful that she didn''t want to be involved in his sadness for no reason, so she chose a topic that seemed safe and she was really interested in. Strictly speaking, Ji Rui is not narcissistic. But he knew from a very young age that he was smarter than other children, "how to say, there was no saying about child prodigy at that time, but I only studied in primary school for three years, junior high school did not add up to a few years." Le Tong breathed a breath, "no wonder I''m always bullied by you and baby. It''s not fair at all!" Ji Rui smiles and kisses her forehead, "where am I willing to bully you?" In other words, it''s not that he can''t bully, but that he doesn''t want to bully and is not willing to bully. Le Tong poked his face, "it''s hard to say now. You bullied me miserably before!" Letong angrily accounts after autumn. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mention before, Ji Rui is really wrong, just like a little pet dog, put his face on her face rubbed rubbed, extremely flattering thing. In fact, Letong is not really angry. She just takes it out to make him feel guilty. "Well, forget it, I''ll leave you alone. Speaking of intelligence, I''ve heard from Baobao that his headmaster seems to ask him to skip to the next grade. " Letong suddenly remembers that once Baobao mentioned it without notice. At that time, Letong also wanted to find a time to talk about it with Ji Rui. Later, because of other things, she forgot for a moment. Ji Rui is also stunned. It should have been mentioned by the Dean before the baby fell ill. Later, he is probably worried that the baby''s body can''t bear to eat. The other party never mentioned it again. "Well, last year. What do you think? " Since Letong mentioned this, he also wants to listen to Letong''s opinions. After all, the baby is six years old. Even if she doesn''t skip the grade, it''s time to go to primary school next year. "I think we''d better respect his own opinions. He wants to go to school or jump grades like an ordinary child. It''s up to him to decide." "Well!" Chapter 517 Letong is like a bottomless tree cave. No matter what Ji Rui says, she listens to it very carefully. Ji Rui, who originally thought that a short chat would let her have a rest early, turns out to be out of control when she opens the gate. Therefore, in Ji Rui''s view that the ingredients are precious, Letong''s first night in bed with him, so in the baby and his childhood topics flow peacefully in the past. When Ji Rui realized that the time should not be early, he raised his wrist and looked out of the window through the weak light. It was more than one o''clock in the morning. "So late? Well, don''t be a curious baby. I''ll tell you what I want to know tomorrow night. It''s time to go to bed now! " Ji Rui is fierce with the tone of fierce baby, but his lips are kissing her gently on Letong''s upper lip and eyelid. "Well, good night!" Letong also obedient, hook his head initiative kiss him. "Well, good night, baby!" Ji Rui returns to her with a French kiss. It''s not easy for her to get free Le Tong. She twists a few times in his arms, finds a comfortable place, and soon goes to sleep. Ji Rui thinks that he can''t easily turn her to bed. He can''t sleep that night. However, holding her, listening to her gentle breathing, smelling the light fragrance that belonged to her, those impetuous that she inadvertently aroused, actually calmed down little by little. Bursts of sleepiness hit, Ji Rui also quickly closed his eyes to sleep in the past. When I wake up, Ji Rui''s arms are empty! For a moment, Ji Rui thought that the situation of sleeping together with Letong last night was just a dream. He raised his arm to cover his eyes. The faint fragrance of her body came from his sleeve. He was sure that what happened last night was real, not a dream. I got up in a hurry, washed and went downstairs. The baby is lying on the stroller with a bottle to feed Niu Niu. When she hears the sound of footsteps, she turns to say hello to Ji Rui. "Hi, daddy, good morning!" Ji Rui came to him and leaned over to kiss him Baby side head also kiss him, and then point to the girl who is drinking milk¡° Daddy, there''s Niuniu! " Ji Rui, reminded by him, just leans over and kisses Niu Niu on her small face with milk fragrance¡° Good morning, Niu Niu These days in the morning, every day he has to remind the baby, will think of his daughter now. "Where''s Mommy?" Ji Rui looks around. "Mommy is cooking breakfast in the kitchen." Ji Rui thinks that this woman is really bad. She is asked to enter the kitchen less, but she doesn''t listen. "Daddy, go with Mommy, baby with Niuniu!" Little hand pushed Ji Rui, this is not a powerful hand, let Ji Rui had the illusion, feel oneself in front of the baby and Niuniu, is a redundant person. Well, children have children''s world. I''d better go to the people in the same world with me. Ji Rui, laughing at himself, gets up and walks into the kitchen. "Why don''t you get some more sleep?" Ji Rui hugs Le Tong''s waist from behind, chin resting on her thin shoulder. Of course, he did not dare to attach his whole weight to her, because she was extremely thin and weak no matter how she was held or looked. Although, he knows better than anyone, the master who looks at the thin and weak body actually has a very strong and tough heart. "Don''t you and baby always want to eat congee? I woke up early today and got up to do it Letong is busy these days. Ji Rui, in order to give her more rest, either aunt Guan prepares breakfast or three people go out to eat together. However, Ji Rui and Baobao have been taken care of by Letong in recent months. No matter what aunt Guan made or what she went out to eat, they both agreed that it was not as delicious as Letong. Ji Rui is both distressed and moved. Raised his hand, gently help her knead the neck and shoulder, "sleep well last night?" "Well, I sleep till early in the morning." Although Letong wakes up early, it''s really beyond her expectation that she can have such a good sleep quality in his bedroom. Ji Ruizheng is secretly happy and hears Le Tong ask, "how about you? Did you sleep well? " Ji Rui went to kiss her cheek. "Of course, I almost overslept." Ji Rui is also telling the truth. He didn''t sleep very well for the sake of Ji''s business during this period of time, but last night, he had no dream and slept very peacefully. It seems that she is a very strong reassuring agent for herself. "Did the baby ask you anything?" Yue Tong suddenly asked. "Ask what?" Ji Rui asked vaguely. "Nothing..." Yue Tong perfunctorily said to him. "Did he ask you anything?" Ji Rui has a vague understanding. Yue Tong seems to have hesitated for a while, just nodded, "eh!" "He asked me if I was sleeping in your room last night..." Letong''s tone is a little unnatural. It''s understandable. Who was asked this question by his six-year-old son? "That boy!" Ji Rui mouth is the tone of blame, really, it is to remind the lips, slightly curved eyes full of smile. "The child is too clever, is not entirely a good thing..." Yue Tong murmured. Ji Rui thinks of being reminded by the baby to kiss Niu Niu just now, so he is curious. "Do you think Niuniu is as smart as a baby?" Yue Tong suddenly turns to stare at him, "don''t you? It''s enough to have a baby like this at home. I''m afraid I can''t cope with another one! " In fact, Letong is very self-conscious. What she wants to say is that having "monsters" like you and baby at home is enough for me, an ordinary person, to cope with. What''s more, I can''t be tired to death? Ji Rui doesn''t care, "what are you afraid of? Didn''t you say that Niuniu belongs to the baby? If something happens, he''s going to work hard. There''s nothing wrong with us at all." Letong turned to continue to stir up her breakfast, "yes, baby''s posture, we hold Niuniu for a while, he seems to be afraid that we will rob him, there is nothing wrong with us." In fact, Niu Niu has been in Ji''s house for several days, and the total time of Le Tong holding her will never exceed half an hour. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but that the baby won''t let it! "Take Niuniu with you on Sunday?" This Sunday is the day when Yang Sheng officially took over the Empire of Yang. He had already made a reservation for three people''s air tickets a few days earlier. Now, because of Niuniu, Ji Rui is thinking about it. Otherwise, he and Letong should attend together. "With or without niuniubaoken?" Le Tong rejected the idea he didn''t say. "All right, let''s go over and celebrate for Yang Sheng." So, early on Saturday morning, Ji ruiletong flew to the capital happily with her baby Niuniu. Chapter 518 Yang Sheng, who is about to become the leader of the Yang family, is very busy at this time. Naturally, he has no time to meet Ji Rui and Letong at the airport. However, he sent a driver to take him to the hotel where he stayed. After settling down in the hotel, it seems that it''s almost time for lunch. Letong asks Ji Rui to call Yang Sheng and ask him about today''s arrangement. After learning that Yang Sheng has to make time to eat with them in the evening, Letong dials Luo Yifan. "Tongtong, are you here?" Luo Yifan''s surprise voice came from the microphone. It seems that he has been waiting for her call. "Well, I just arrived at the hotel. I want to see if Luo always has time to introduce us to a good place to eat." Letong takes two lovely coats out of the suitcase and hands them to the baby, indicating that the baby will put them on Niuniu. The baby also has a tacit understanding, took the coat, let Ji Rui help hold Niuniu to the bed, father and son work together to help Niuniu put on a thick coat. "Where are you? I''ll pick you up now." "Yuelai hotel." Letong reported the name of the hotel. "All right, get ready. I''ll be there in ten minutes." Luo Yifan finished and simply hung up. With Luo Yifan this degree of feelings, if she is too considerate or too polite, it seems alienated. As a result, she chose to call directly in front of Ji Rui. In this way, not only Luo Yifan was happy, but Ji Rui was also much more aboveboard. Sure enough, Ji Rui doesn''t have any opinions about Letong''s arrangement, and doesn''t show any unhappy expression on his face. Letong helps Baobao and Niuniu clean up their clothes to make sure that the two children will not get cold when they go out. She and Ji Rui also add enough clothes. Seeing that the time is almost the same, she holds Niuniu and Ji Rui leads the baby out of the door. Out of the hotel gate, Luo Yifan''s car just stopped. "Brother Ji." Luo Yifan first greets Ji Rui, and then comes to Letong with enthusiasm, reaching out to squeeze Niuniu''s face. "Oh, show my uncle our lovely little princess." Hand just handed to half empty, but be pulled by a strength. Luo Yifan is a little surprised. He can''t covet the big one. He can always touch the small one, right? Bow, meet the baby stubborn and firm eyes, "Uncle Luo, your hands cold, will scare Niuniu." Tut, the consciousness of protecting younger sister is too strong! Luo Yifan put his hand on the head of the villain who stopped him and rubbed it twice, "Yo, this elder brother is very powerful." Ji Rui held the car door and glanced at him. "If you are envious, you can find a partner quickly and get two to play with. Uncle Luo also wants to be a grandfather for a long time." He said this, clearly is to help the Luo family elders speak, in fact, is also to thoroughly eradicate a rival. Luo Yi fan means to Piao Le Tong one eye unidentifiedly, "this matter is early, find suitable that person to say again first." Luo Yifan waited for a family of four to get on the back seat and close the door. Then he went back to the driver''s seat and got on the car. "Yifan, listen to yuan''er, you have already opened five branches here, and the momentum is very good!" Letong''s understanding of Luo Yifan''s current situation mostly comes from Luo yuaner. Although she has a good relationship with Luo Yifan, she doesn''t take the initiative to contact him in order to avoid making Luo Yifan think there is still a chance. "Well, it''s not bad. Well, thanks to brother Ji... " Le Tong is very surprised, and heard Luo Yifan said, "brother Ji, thank you!" Letong turns to look at Ji Rui, with question marks in her eyes. "Thank you. That''s just a little help. Besides, uncle Luo helped me a lot before!" Ji Rui lightly answered a sentence, to le Tong''s inquiry, he directly chooses to ignore, don''t want to solve the meaning of perplexity for her. Originally, he would secretly pave those roads for Luo Yifan, and half of the reason is to let him stay away from Letong. He always insists on hitting the mark at once. Therefore, the smaller the obstruction, the better. In particular, at that time, he was not sure about Letong at all. In a hurry, he chose this kind of method to remove obstacles. Therefore, about this matter, even if Le Tong later asked him several times, he did not say a word. "No matter what, I really owe brother Ji a favor. If you have anything to use in the future, just open your mouth!" Luo Yifan said that on this, Ji Rui also had to lightly answer a voice "eh". Yifan chain hotels, in the capital, which is full of super five-star hotels, can only be regarded as medium grade hotels. However, the decoration and style of the hotel are very distinctive. With the layout of petty bourgeois sentiment, Letong will feel comfortable and relaxed as soon as she goes in. "Yifan, it''s really nice here." "If I didn''t come out with Ji Rui, I would definitely choose you as my hotel." Yue Tong quickly added. Ji Rui glanced at Letong, "Letong, what do you mean?" If it was before, Letong would think Ji Rui was angry. Now, she knows that this man just likes to show his true thoughts in front of him. "It''s not interesting. President Ji must live in a presidential suite or something like that, while Yifan''s mid-range hotel is not your group at all." Yue Tong''s detailed explanation makes Luo Yifan nod his head. "Tongtong is right. My position is really not a group like you, but a group of single petty bourgeoisie who love to travel and eat delicious food." Luo Yifan is extremely satisfied with her smile. Although he and Letong have not been lovers, she seems to know a lot about herself. Of course, up to now, he does not want to get anything from her, but it is enough to get her as a confidant. Ji Rui slightly looked at Luo Yifan, "you can be independent, uncle Luo should be very happy!" Ji Rui''s words are pure words, which can only be said as a friend of the world. "Well, from small to large, my father was most satisfied with this decision!" Of course, Luo Yifan did not say that his father was also very satisfied with Letong. However, Letong as a smart woman, doomed, is not able to own. "Work hard, the time is ripe, and expand to other tourist areas. If you are interested, we can talk about the development of D Province in two days." As Letong arranges Niuniu and Baobao, she listens to their conversation. What Ji Rui means is that she wants to bring Luo Yifan''s chain hotel into Ji''s partner. Luo Yifan should also understand Ji Rui''s meaning, and he seems very happy, "since brother Ji looks up to me so much, I will go back to r city with you the day after tomorrow. If you have any specific cooperation intention, it''s more appropriate for us to talk face to face and have a happy meal today! " Chapter 519 I don''t know if it''s because Luo Yifan knows more about Letong''s taste, or it''s good. Anyway, the dishes served to Letong make Letong, Baobao and Ji Rui very satisfied. Of course, if little princess Niuniu can taste this now, she will probably feel good. Unfortunately, she can only drink grandma with a bottle all day. This lunch is very happy, but Letong always thought Ji Rui and Luo Yifan are not familiar, and their relationship is not good. But it turned out that she was wrong. When she took care of Niuniu and her baby, listening to the two men talking about some old things from time to time, she realized that they had a lot of common friends and a lot of common topics, which she had never heard from Ji Rui. These two people, one is her good friend, the other is her lover. But she didn''t feel the need to interrupt, because, just listening like this, she was quite happy. It''s a rare chance to hear more about Ji Rui''s past from Ji Rui''s words. Letong seldom interferes. She just uses her heart for three purposes. While eating, she takes care of her two children and listens to the two men chatting. Ji Rui is also careful. Although he is chatting with Luo Yifan, he occasionally gives Letong some of her favorite dishes, and even peels some shrimp for her to put in her bowl. However, most of the peeled shrimps were robbed by the baby to eat. Letong and Ji Rui didn''t blame the baby for his greediness. After all, the boy had been avoiding eating seafood for more than half a year, and it was only recently that they were allowed to eat seafood. "Mommy, can Niuniu eat it?" After eating a few shrimps, the baby seems to feel a little guilty about only enjoying the delicious food. "Of course not. Niuniu is only a month old. She can''t eat these yet. It takes four months to add some other miscellaneous food." Letong grabs the shrimp that the baby handed to Niuniu''s mouth and puts it into her mouth. Baobao is obviously disappointed, and doesn''t seem to believe Letong''s words. He cleans his hands with a wet towel, takes out his mobile phone and searches it. After confirming that Letong didn''t cheat him, he goes to eat his own food. "Baby, you don''t believe your mommy?" Luo Yifan seems to be a little unconvinced. Before that, everything was facing Letong''s baby. Now, will you doubt Letong? Letong shrugged with a smile, "yes, my status has begun to decline!" "Who said, baby loves Mommy best!" The baby immediately came over and gave a kiss on Letong''s face. Letong''s eyes narrowed with laughter and patted his ass, "OK, Mommy knows." Of course, she can''t be jealous with a baby, and she knows how much she has in her baby''s mind. As for the girl, the baby more, should be a helpless little thing from the heart of compassion and love. These days, the baby''s attention is almost occupied by Niuniu, but Letong is not worried about anything. And Baobao, after Luo Yifan''s joke, seems to be really afraid that Letong misunderstands something. He hasn''t stuck to Letong for many days. Now he sticks to Letong like brown candy and refuses to come down. It''s hard for Letong. She has to take care of the girl who plays chess after eating the milk, and coax her baby son. I didn''t care to eat half of my meal. In the end, Ji Rui couldn''t see it any more. He reached over and took the baby to his lap. "Bao, Mommy is not full yet!" Luo Yifan looks at Ji Rui, who has always been a maverick, taking care of Letong so much that he is more at ease. Originally, he was worried that Letong was too considerate and easy to be bullied by the powerful Ji Rui. After seeing them get along well with each other, he realized that Ji Rui is really more suitable for Letong than himself. After lunch in Luo Yifan''s Hotel, Ji Rui and Letong refuse Luo Yifan''s offer to send them back to their hotel. It''s only half an hour away from the hotel. Ji Rui and Letong want to take their children around. Luo Yifan can''t beat two strong people, so he has to let them go. Letong puts Niuniu back into the pram, and Baobao insists that he push her. Ji Rui is too lazy to argue with him, and leads Letong to pace slowly behind the two children. "When we''re done at the end of the year, let''s take a few days off and have a family vacation." The weather in Beijing is colder than that in r city. When Ji Rui said this, there was a curl of white steam rising from his mouth. "Well, Niuniu was four or five months old at that time, so it was more convenient to travel." Letong seems to have no reaction to Ji Rui''s more and more frequent and natural use of the word "one family". Or, even she has forgotten that legally, she is not Ji Rui''s real family. However, for these two people who do not pay attention to form, this kind of legal relationship is not important. Of course, Ji Rui is more concerned about this relationship than Letong, but Letong doesn''t agree, and he can''t help it. However, that will, he has given all the protection to Letong as his lawful wife, so he is not too anxious. At this time, no one thought that in a few days, they would become legal husband and wife. Moreover, the man who proposed to marry was not Ji Rui, but Letong! Of course, these are afterwords. Ji Rui and Le Tong, who are now taking a leisurely walk in the capital, are just discussing the location and specific time of their trip during the Spring Festival holiday. The baby who pushes Niuniu is always just a child. Sometimes when he sees the attractive goods in the roadside store, he will happily push Niuniu straight to the store. Naturally, the parents behind him have to follow up quickly. It''s not that I''m afraid that my baby has no money to pay, but that I''m worried about the safety of my two children. Ji Rui is more and more careful after an accident happened to him and his father Ji. Even if he leaves r city, Ji Rui brings several bodyguards with him. These bodyguards follow them all the time to ensure their safety. It''s rare for Baobao to go shopping with his parents. Along the way, he helped himself and Niuniu buy a lot of clothes to play with, and President Ji naturally became the one who carried the shopping bag. When a family of four returns to the hotel and opens the door of the suite, Yang Sheng, who comes out of the room, can''t help laughing when he sees Ji Rui carrying bags of things. "Younger martial sister, you are so powerful that even President Ji has become your younger brother?" Yue Tongbai said, "elder martial brother, don''t slander me! It''s his baby son. It''s nothing for me! " Yang Sheng saw the baby pushing the pram in. At first, he didn''t pay attention to the baby in the pram at all. He just bent down and gave the baby a few kisses. "Baby, do you miss Uncle Sheng?" When he finished kissing, he saw the girl in the pram. "Tong Tong, is this your child with Rui?" Yang Sheng stared at Niu Niu''s face with an unbelievable expression. Chapter 520 Yue Tong smiles and doesn''t give him any answers. Yang Sheng is a little impatient. He stares at Ji Rui eagerly. "Rui, please be honest with me. Have you bullied Tong Tong?" That posture, seems to be ready to rush up at any time, directly rip Ji Rui to death! Ji Rui glanced at the baby faintly, "you ask the baby about this." Said, carrying a large bag of small bags of goods side by side, a pair of things have no attitude flashed into the living room. Letong bent over to kiss Niuniu''s sleeping face and patted her baby''s face, "baby, explain it well." Yang Sheng stares at the two irresponsible adults, feeling helpless that the world has completely changed since he left Ji. "Baby..." since only the little guy can give him the answer, he can only catch the little guy to ask clearly. The baby didn''t mean to lift his appetite. His dark eyes looked at Niu Niu and pulled Yang Sheng''s wrist. When he bent down, he whispered in his ear. "Uncle Sheng, Niuniu is the baby''s sister, not born by mummy, but picked up by the baby, but you can''t let Niuniu know!" Yang Sheng turns to see Letong. The other side seems to hear the baby''s whisper and nods with a smile. Yang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, because, as far as he knew, Letong and Ji Rui had been together for only three months. If this child belonged to Ji Rui, it would not have been born by Letong. Knowing that Ji Rui didn''t let Letong feel aggrieved, Yang Sheng''s face began to smile, and the rest seemed unimportant. "You can. I''ve been waiting for you for half an hour after lunch." Since I don''t care, I''m in a good mood. Yang Sheng, who turns around and walks into the living room, farts. Gu sits beside Ji Rui and blames him. "Well, talk to Yifan about something." Ji Rui answers quite normally, without any guilt or consciousness that makes people wait for a long time. Yang Sheng pointed to him and said to le Tong, "Tong Tong, I thought this ice was at least like a person after I was with you. Now it seems that it is the same as before, and there is no improvement." Yue Tong glances at Ji Rui, "how can I have such power to transform him? If I have, I didn''t have to suffer so much from him before." So Letong and Yang Sheng get together to criticize Ji Rui. Over there, Ji Rui, who is the target of criticism, drinks his tea happily. It''s a matter of calmness. Yang Sheng and Letong quarrel for a while, only to find that the baby does not know where to go, asked Letong, Letong pointed to the guest room, "it should be inside with Niuniu sleep." Yang Sheng has no feelings for Niu Niu, but she has deep feelings for the baby. She hasn''t seen her for a long time, and she misses the baby. Push open the door of guest room, sure enough, see the baby is lying on the bed, looking at the sleeping girl, I don''t know what to think. "Baby?" Yang Sheng stood outside the door, holding the handle and waving to the little figure. Baobao turns his head and raises his finger to signal him not to make a sound. Then he turns his head and continues to look at Niuniu. He doesn''t want to pay attention to Yang Sheng at all. Yang Sheng asked for no fun, gently closed the door and sat down in frustration. "Baby, that little guy is new to me." Although he didn''t see Baobao very much, they fell in love with each other. Before Letong appeared, Baobao talked to him more than Ji Rui. "Slowly you will get used to it..." Letong enlightens Yang Sheng with the attitude of a past person. "The child has been officially adopted?" After a while, Yang Sheng, who slowly accepted it, finally recovered his normal thinking logic. "Well, the baby is very lonely. Since he likes it, we adopted him." Letong''s position has never changed from this to the end. Everything is based on baby''s love. Yang Sheng looked at them thoughtfully, "don''t you plan to regenerate yourself?" Ji Rui didn''t wait for Le Tong to answer, he answered, "this matter later." The door of the guest room opens gently, and the baby waves to Letong. Letong gets up and goes in. Yang Sheng comes over and asks Ji Rui in a low voice. "Rui, is it your problem?" Ji Rui looks at him silently, neither saying yes nor No. Yang Sheng and he looked at each other for a moment. He thought he had guessed the right direction, and then he was silent for a while. "I know many famous TCM doctors here. Would you like to have a look?" Ji Rui picked up the tea and took a sip of it without saying a word. Yang Sheng thought that his silence represented a refusal, so he had to say, "otherwise, it''s OK to have another one according to the baby''s way. Tong Tong likes children very much." For Yang Sheng, one of the few who knows the true origin of the baby, he also clearly knows how much Letong likes children. "Look again, it''s not bad now." Ji Rui said noncommittally. Looking at his attitude, Yang Sheng couldn''t understand what he was thinking. He was sure that he had passed on his opinions, so he didn''t say anything more. "Don''t talk about children in front of Letong." Ji Rui didn''t explain anything for himself, but he told Yang Sheng specially. Yang Sheng looked at him again and nodded, "well." On the topic of children, both of them didn''t mention it again. Letong, however, doesn''t seem to take Yang Sheng''s words to heart. After changing Niuniu''s diapers in the guest room, she asks about Yang Sheng''s life in detail. Yang Sheng basically knows all about Le Tong''s questions, because he knows very well that he has really worried about her during this period. "After that, should it be better?" Letong knows that Yang Sheng must have suffered a lot in these days. In addition to the drama of fighting between rich and powerful families, she has seen it in novels and also experienced it in Ji''s family. However, compared with Yang''s, Ji Rui''s play with Ji''s father, Ji Wen and Ji Wu''s brother is obviously a small one. "My grandfather has five sons, and my father is the second. As for grandchildren, if they are born out of wedlock, I''m afraid my grandfather can''t count them. Anyway, if they are born out of wedlock, even me, there are eight men and seven women in this generation. " It has to be said that in terms of population alone, the Yang family is more like a big family than the Ji family. "When all the people of my father''s generation are no longer directors, there are still 14 people of my age, even if they ignore their spouses. Do you think I can live in peace in the future?" Yang Sheng had a mocking smile on his face. It was obvious that he had no vision of his future rich family life. Letong didn''t know what to say, Ji Rui patted him on the shoulder, "don''t look down at yourself!" Yang Sheng picked his eyebrows and said, "I didn''t look down at myself, just not interested! Why do I have to be a tool for the Yang family to make money? " It seems that the throne that others want to climb is just a yoke to Yang Sheng! Chapter 521 After chatting for half an hour, Ji Rui, who seems to be dealing with affairs, suddenly closes the computer, hugs Letong and kisses her lips as if no one else. "You get up early in the morning to clean up. You''re tired. Go and have a rest." His tone is very gentle, and his tone is too flattering. Yang Sheng makes a disgusting expression. Ji Rui stares at him, but he doesn''t mean to be restrained at all. "I''ll talk to Yang Sheng about his family. You can have a rest." I gave her another kiss before I let her go. When he said this, Letong was embarrassed even if she wanted to stay and listen. After all, she was not qualified to interfere in Yang Sheng''s private affairs. "Well, I''ll go to sleep, and you two can talk." Letong intuitively feels that they want to talk, but it''s a matter of country y, but Ji Rui says so, and she can only avoid it wisely. Letong has a problem in her heart. Naturally, she can''t sleep if she wants to sleep, so she simply pushes open the door of the guest room to see if a pair of children are sleeping peacefully. It''s a big double bed with two kids in the middle. Baobao is very considerate. He probably took out all the quilts and pillows in the cupboard, rolled them up and stopped them by the bed and at the end of the bed to ensure that Niuniu would not fall out of bed. And he himself, then side lying in Niu Niu side, small hand holding by the side, carefully put on Niu Niu''s body. Letong lies on the bed and looks at the sleeping baby for a while, then turns her eyes to Niuniu who is also sleeping sweetly. Although the little girl has only been more than a month and has not fully opened, she can already see that the girl''s facial features are very delicate, her eyebrows are delicate, her eyelashes are thick, her eyes are big and black, her mouth is small, her nose should not have been opened, and some of them are collapsed. Dante doesn''t affect the beauty, but it gives people a kind of ignorant and lovely feeling that belongs to a little baby. Even Letong herself, the more she looks at the girl, the more she loves her. No wonder the baby likes her so much! Letong watched, involuntarily reached out to touch Niuniu''s beautiful face, then put her hand on the baby''s face and gently stroked his facial features. The baby is also very beautiful and exquisite, but the baby''s appearance, strictly speaking, belongs to the male kind of exquisite, and Niuniu''s exquisite, are two different styles. As you can imagine, when this little guy grows up, he will definitely be more feminine than his father. And this little girl, I''m afraid it won''t be long before waves of little boys follow her. I''m running behind you! Think of here, Le Tong''s heart, surging a sense of pride as a mother. "Mommy..." The baby seems to be disturbed by her hands. He opens his eyes vaguely and murmurs. Then he rubs her in his arms habitually. But even so, his hands on Niuniu still don''t move much. Letong leans to the little guy with a smile, hands around him, and puts the two children under his hands. "Well behaved, sleep..." bowed his head to kiss the baby, and then propped up to kiss Niu Niu. "Well..." the baby arched into her arms again, and then went to sleep peacefully. At the beginning, Letong really accepted Niuniu because she liked her baby. But now that she has been together for a few days, she feels that Niuniu may be a gift from God to make up for the part that she can''t give her baby. Thinking about it, Letong''s eyelids, which were not heavy at first, slowly dropped down. Originally, she was very curious about what the two men were talking about outside. Later, her brain was full of a pair of children. Even in her dream, she was a baby holding a toddler and playing in the grass. Ji''s troubles didn''t appear in Letong''s dream. After waking up, Letong still remembers the beautiful scene in her dream. She can''t help but yearn for the beautiful future outlined in her dream. Perhaps, compared with being Ji Rui''s right-hand assistant, she is more suitable to be a good wife and mother. Letong mocks herself so much in her heart. She gets out of bed first and cleans up. She pulls out her luggage and takes out the clothes that the baby and Niuniu want to change. Then she goes back to the bed and wakes up the baby. Baby sitting in bed rubbing a pair of sleepy eyes, made a small Leng, and then look at the surrounding environment, it seems to suddenly think of something, a bone to get up and roll out of bed. "Mommy, where''s uncle Sheng?" Letong was amused. When did this boy become so long? He was very smart. How could he become stupid? "Talking to your daddy outside!" Letong smiles and raises her chin toward the outside. The baby is relieved. Letong can''t help teasing him. "Now I think of Uncle Yang Sheng? You have broken your uncle Sheng''s heart. He thought you had forgotten him.... " Baby turns to see the girl on the bed who is still sleeping like a pig. How can le Tong, who is a mommy, not understand his mind? "Go and play with Uncle Sheng. Mommy will take care of Niuniu." "Oh Baby this just let go of heart, put on the slippers Bata Bata to run to come over, embrace Le Tong "Bo" two times face, this just let go of her, opened the door and ran out. When the baby went out for a few minutes, the little girl on the bed began to arch restlessly. Letong went to see that the little girl didn''t know when she woke up, and then she sucked her little thumb. Letong picked her up and touched her little fart. Gu, a little wet. Sure enough, he peed. Maybe that''s why he woke up. Help her change diapers, Letong picked her up out of the living room. "Come on, let uncle Sheng hold the baby." Yang Sheng, who had been playing with his baby in his arms on the sofa, saw two beauties come out, picked up the noisy baby on him and stood up to reach out to Letong. Letong looked at him with distrust, "elder martial brother, can you hold a child?" Yang Sheng first shook his head, and then said, "no, now learn, OK?" Letong is still not sure. Let alone Yang Sheng, who has never been a father, Ji Rui, who has been a father for six years, did not dare to hold this little girl once. "Forget it. I''ll hold it. You''ll play with her." To tell you the truth, Letong doesn''t think Yang Sheng is much better than Ji Rui in this matter. She can''t rest assured about the two people who are half weight. Yang Sheng was obviously despised, very speechless, but helpless. Yang Sheng is teasing Niu Niu to play. Letong looks around, but Ji Rui''s shadow disappears. She asks the baby, "where''s your daddy?" "Take a bath!" The baby points to the master bedroom. "Where do you want to eat later? Is it this hotel or a special restaurant? " Yang Sheng teases Niu Niu and asks. Chapter 522 Letong has a look at the baby and Niuniu. The weather here is no better than r city. At night, it''s even colder. "Forget it, here it is." "All right, or shall I have them deliver it directly?" In crowded places, Letong is still reluctant to let her baby stay, so she has no objection to Yang Sheng''s proposal. Yang Sheng asks Letong what he wants to eat. Letong asks him and Baobao to make up their minds and take Niuniu to the terrace to see the scenery. Niuniu quietly stayed in her arms, her big black eyes turning, sometimes looking at Letong, sometimes looking at the tall buildings standing outside the terrace and the sky dyed red by the sunset. Letong''s vision, however, has been stopped on Niuniu''s face. Looking at it, she can''t help but wonder how the mother could have the heart to throw her in the woods by the sea with such a lovely baby? The mother is really hard hearted. She keeps her daughter in such a remote place. There are not many people going to the beach. If the baby didn''t clamor to walk from the beach that day, they probably wouldn''t go there. Moreover, if the baby didn''t have good habits and just peed in the beach, the baby wouldn''t pick up the little girl. It seems that all this is really Providence. "What are you thinking so much about?" Ji Rui''s voice drifts over, and then she is held in his arms with Niu Niu. Letong raised her face slightly and rubbed against his face for a little comfort. Just think of this girl''s mother''s unfeeling, can''t help but from the heart of a burst of chill. "Nothing..." Letong said nothing, but her face was obviously lonely. "Come on, who''s bothering you?" Ji Rui gently kisses her eyebrows. Letong stares at Niuniu for a while and sighs a little. "I just think that Niuniu''s mother is so cruel that she should leave such a beautiful daughter in that remote woods. If we don''t pass there, Niuniu will..." Get along with a few days, has had feelings for Niuniu Letong, said here, slightly choked, how also can''t go on. Ji Rui hugged her and patted her on the shoulder. "Fool, didn''t we just walk by?" A man''s mind is different from a woman''s. Men''s nerves, after all, are much bigger than women''s. This kind of big bar is also very useful to Letong at this time. Ji Rui extremely affirmative tone, the bottom of Letong''s heart those hidden sadness severely strangled at the bottom of the lake. Ji Rui is not afraid that Letong will be sad for Niuniu. He is just afraid that Letong will recall those bad memories because of Niuniu. Even though she said that she had looked at the past, in his opinion, no matter how well healed the scar is, the occasional wind and rain will cause a gloomy pain. But he, does not give up her pain. Even if a little bit, not willing. "Don''t worry, Niuniu will have a good time, and so will our family of four." Ji Rui had been worried about whether Yang Sheng''s words would make her think wildly. Well, it really brings back her bad memories. "Well." Letong droops her eyes and teases Niuniu, but the whole person is laissez faire and clings to Ji Rui. Everyone, most vulnerable to attack, is the back. Therefore, if a person can confidently give all of his back to a person, it means that she has 100% trust and 100% dependence on that person. This kind of unreserved trust and dependence on a person, in Letong''s memory, only for the father who can''t remember the real face, can she have such a feeling. "The food is coming. Let''s go in and eat." Ji Rui doesn''t know Le Tong''s thoughts, and falls into a more distant time. He just hugs her hard, and forcibly pulls her away from the whirlpool of memories and back to reality. "Mommy, come to eat, a lot of delicious..." baby here has taken chopsticks, ready to eat. Letong answers with a smile and puts Niuniu on the pram pushed by Ji Rui. See the little girl stretched out the tip of her pink tongue and licked the corner of her lip, know that she is hungry. "You eat first. I''ll make some milk powder for Niuniu." Yang Sheng looks at the back of Letong flashing into the bedroom and says to Ji Rui, "Tongtong seems to be very experienced and patient with children." Ji Rui picked up the bowl and said, "she has a little niece. Have you forgotten?" Yang Sheng remembered that Letong was really good to the little girl opposite her. "Sister Wenwen has gone to kindergarten!" Occasionally in the video to see in D province that little girl''s baby, gossip to insert a sentence. "Baby, go to primary school quickly?" Yang Sheng pinched the baby''s face and joked. "The headmaster said that the baby can go to talk about the fourth grade, but..." the baby tilted his head and didn''t know whether he was thinking or playing the game. "But what?" Ji Rui hasn''t had time to ask baby''s son about this. "Can baby take Niuniu to school?" Baby this problem, should be in the heart for several days. "Of course not!" Ji Rui very decisively interrupted his delusion. He doesn''t object to Baobao''s pain, but if it affects his normal study and life, he doesn''t agree with it. "Oh..." the baby seems very disappointed. "Silly boy, Niuniu is so big and small that she doesn''t want you to go to school together. Isn''t it better for you brother to learn more interesting things and come back to teach Niuniu? " Take the good granny out of Letong, while talking to her son, while holding Niuniu to feed her. After dinner, the baby is playing with Niuniu in the big bed of the bedroom, and three adults are sitting in the living room chatting. Ji Rui''s phone rings. He takes it up and looks at it. He flashes into the bedroom to pick it up. Letong and Yang Sheng talk about country y, saying that Ji Rui seems to have decided to give up the business there. "Oh, cut that line. Do you know how much influence it has on Ji?" Yang Sheng sighed at Letong. Letong was stunned. "Ji Rui said it had little influence! What''s more, I''ve also checked that the trade volume of country y is really not very large. It should only account for a very small part of Ji''s trade volume. " Yang Sheng glared at her. "Fool! Y country that line, is I and Rui spent a lot of time not careful blood and human and material resources down carefully laid. Of course, you don''t know and don''t blame you. Only Rui and I know the ten-year development plan. Let me tell you, country y is just a springboard. What we really aim at is the whole European market. As early as a few years ago, we believed that the domestic market demand has begun to shrink, and Ji''s development direction in the future will be fully expanded. " Chapter 523 Letong stares at Yang Sheng, as if he is stupid. Yang Sheng has never heard Ji Rui say these things. Moreover, she has been only looking at the superficial data, not thinking deeply. Moreover, Ji Rui''s words obviously comforted her, so she really thought that although the business of the line in country y had been cut down, it would not have any significant impact on Ji. But now, listening to Yang Sheng''s words, things are totally different from what she imagined! Yang Sheng breathed a long breath and said, "if we cut down the business over there now, the efforts of Rui and I in recent years will be in vain. What''s more, Ji''s way out in the future should be set from the beginning. Well, in a word, if we lose this lawsuit, it''s like breaking Ji''s wing. " When Yang Sheng said this, Le Tong really realized the seriousness of the matter. She then understood why Ji Rui was so thin these days. Why does he always sneak up to work overtime until early morning after she goes to bed? It turns out that he wants to shoulder the burden by himself. And she thought that she had helped him a lot during this period, but it turned out that she had only helped him with some trivial things. In fact, she can''t do anything for those really vital matters! It''s hard for Letong to describe her complex feelings at the moment. She only knows that in addition to worry, there''s a deep depression and helplessness that can''t be blocked, like a volcanic eruption, burning her. "Originally, on the condition of cooperation with Ji, I talked with my grandfather about taking charge of Yang. I don''t know. My grandfather, the sly old fox, doesn''t do anything profitable. What''s more, he has designed a trap for me to jump. Now, I''m a little hard to protect myself, let alone Help Rui. " Yang Sheng said with a frown. "Elder martial brother, I''m sorry..." Letong thinks that she is ridiculous, but she doesn''t know what to say except this. It can be seen from Yang Sheng''s words that Yang Sheng''s affection for Ji family is no less than that of Yang family who gave birth to him and raised him. The relationship between him and Ji Rui is indeed deeper than that between his brothers. He doesn''t hesitate to push himself back to the Yang family, which he thinks is the same as the fire pit, in order to help Ji Rui. "Fool, what are you sorry for? I''ve heard all about your performance during this period. You''ve done very well. There''s no need to blame yourself. It has nothing to do with you, me and Rui. It''s not that we don''t work hard enough, it''s that everything is God''s will. " When Yang Sheng said this, he reached out and rubbed her head hard. "Don''t think too much. I just feel sorry. It''s not that you can''t afford to lose. Yirui and your ability, even if you really break a wing this time, will be able to rest and fight again in a very short period of time. When I get a firm foothold in Yang''s family, we will be able to forge ahead with each other with three swords! " Le Tong is always amused by Yang Sheng''s words full of the ambition of the people in the Jianghu! Yes, I can''t afford to lose! Some things, if destined to lose, don''t worry too much, just face it bravely, think so much, some don''t have a fart use!! Letong secretly clenched her fist in her heart. Just now, she was depressed and helpless. She squeezed her out of her heart. The rest is full of fighting spirit and chicken blood inspired by Yang Sheng. When Ji Rui comes out, Yang Sheng is complaining to Letong, saying that the old man in his family, who is like an old goblin, has left him without any private living space. Ji Rui''s silent face was filled with a smile of interest. "Yang Sheng, how did your old goblin torture you? Let''s hear it." "Rui, the baby helped you pick your wife last time..." Yang Sheng said. Then he thought of Letong sitting on one side and stopped. Yue Tong smiles, "come on, I don''t run a vinegar factory." She had heard about the baby''s choice of Mommy long ago. At that time, she only felt that it had nothing to do with herself, so she listened to it. Now, she still felt that it had nothing to do with her, so she could still smile calmly. After all, before her, he had his life. If she cared about everything, she would have been drowned by ManJiang''s vinegar. "Oh, don''t you know, Tong Tong? Baobao, the devil of the world, sent an invitation to five hundred celebrities at that time. At that time, I thought, Rui is such a gorgeous boy. Baobao''s son is going to choose a whole harem for him. Then, the little devil spent only half a day smashing Rui''s brilliant peach blossom into rotten peach blossom! " To this day, Yang Sheng is very happy to mention this, and Le Tong is also smiling. After all, the version she heard before is not so detailed. And Ji Rui, although is quietly looking at Le Tong, but in the heart, is very nervous. Because the day when the baby chose mommy was the anniversary of Ji''s birthday, that is to say, that night was the night when the two of them got drunk and fell in love. It''s also because that night, the two started the misunderstanding and tangle after that, and then, around the corner, the two became the current relationship. "Well, Yang Sheng, are you here to sow discord, or do you want to talk about the things that the old goblin of your family has done to you?" Ji Rui is afraid that Yang Sheng''s remarks will go too far, so he takes the initiative to bring the deviated topic back to the normal track. He said, and carefully observed Letong''s face, until he confirmed that the smile on her face is really from the heart, he just slightly put down his heart. For him, that night was a good memory, but for her, it was a hurdle. "The old goblin is not a vegetarian. He did the same for the baby. He gave me a birthday party a while ago. " "Isn''t your birthday too early?" Yue Tong asks curiously. "Tut, the old goblin''s family is full of weeds and flowers. Where does he remember my birthday? He just wanted to be famous. On the surface, he held a birthday party for me. In fact, he invited nearly a thousand celebrities. Rui, you know, after seeing those women that day, now I want to hide when I see women! " Yue Tong is so bad that she suddenly puts her face in front of him, "Hi, handsome boy!" Yang Sheng patted her face and gently pushed her away¡° Good, don''t make trouble! Your face will only make people want to kiss. It''s different from those women who make me have phobia! " Ji Rui was just watching. When Yang Sheng said this, he didn''t care whether he was joking or taking it seriously. With a long hand, he directly pulled Le Tong over. With a hard hand, he put her on his thigh and held her firmly! Seeing Ji Rui''s nervousness, Yang Sheng burst out laughing. "Rui, what are you nervous about? As I said earlier, Tongtong and I don''t call, otherwise, what else can I do for you? " Chapter 524 Yang Sheng chatted with Letong and Ji Rui for more than an hour. After the phone rang several times, Yang Sheng picked it up impatiently. "All right, all right, now go back!" Letong and Ji Rui look at each other, and their eyes are clear. "Your grandfather?" Although in the heart already had the answer, but after waiting for Yang Sheng to hang up the phone, Letong still knew it. "Who else could it be but the old goblin?" Yang Sheng picked up his coat and put it on impatiently. "I also want to have two drinks with Rui tonight. It seems that it will be tomorrow night." Yue Tong and Ji Rui send the person to the door. Yang Sheng reaches out his hand to challenge Ji Rui. "Hold on for a while, I''ll try my best to find a way!" Ji Rui nods and doesn''t say much. Yang Sheng moves his steps to Letong. Before Ji Rui has time to respond, he reaches out and gently clasps Letong into his arms. "Take good care of him!" He said very lightly, but Letong heard clearly, "well, take good care of yourself, too!" Yang Sheng released Letong in time before Ji Rui''s black face chased people, "remember to arrive on time tomorrow!" They took Yang Sheng to the elevator and watched him go in. The elevator door closed. Ji ruicai asked Letong with a black face, "what did Yang Sheng just say to you?" Letong didn''t react, thinking that he was asking what he said when he called. "Eh?" "Just now, what did he tell you?" Yue Tong blinked, "of course, it''s bad news about you!" Ji Rui held her hand tightly and went back to the hotel suite in silence. "Did Yang Sheng chase you before?" Letong''s eyes on Ji Rui are so deep and difficult to understand. If she remembers correctly, Ji Rui has asked her this question before. "Don''t worry, there isn''t!" Yue Tong shrugged, feeling that men have been very careful recently. "Professor Liu really wants to fix us up, but we don''t call each other. My elder martial brother and I met at first sight. Maybe it''s just because we feel so kind that it''s not easy to have palpitations and heart palpitations between our male and female friends. " Ji Rui''s eyes flashed. He put his long hand around her waist and pulled the person to the front. His forehead was against his forehead. His deep eyes looked straight into her eyes. "Did you feel that kind of warmth when you saw me for the first time?" Ji Rui''s voice is very low and deep. It is the kind of husky and low voice that can be completely integrated into the night. Letong winked at him with a smile. "It''s not true. Will president Ji make people feel intimate? If you say it, you can laugh off your teeth! " Ji Rui raised his lips and touched her gently. "No intimacy, that''s palpitation and heartbeat?" Ji Rui''s tone is very gentle, slightly on the corner of the lip, inexplicably with a bit of hook funny meaning and cup confusion. Letong raised his hand to hook his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the corner of his lips with an attractive radian. "Yes, I was scared to see that you had the same paralyzed face as Tieban at that time." Ji Rui side head straight to look at her, "originally, palpitations heartbeat is like this?" Murmur finish saying, facing her lip print up. Ji Rui''s lips with a faint smell of red wine, peck on Letong''s lips, and the faint aroma of wine will go into Letong''s nose. "Good fragrance..." Letong doesn''t know why she rashly uttered such a sentence to kill the scenery. "Huh?" Ji Rui stops, lips against her lips, patience waiting for her below. Letong''s brain is jammed, but he answers instinctively, "the wine smells good..." Ji Rui chuckles and kisses her again Yue Tongbai looked at him, "you don''t want me to drink..." Just now Ji Rui and Yang Sheng opened a bottle of red wine which is said to be a rare edition, but they didn''t let her taste it at all. Of course, it''s for her good. Ji Rui looked at her thoughtfully, "do you really want to drink?" Letong didn''t say a word. Anyway, he certainly didn''t let her drink it. Is it interesting and fun to hang her and amuse her like this? "If you want to drink, I''ll feed you." Ji Rui''s voice is a little deeper than just now, with a trace of interest in the smile of that funny means, but more obvious. Letong shakes her head. Although she is not as smart as Ji Rui, she can''t watch others dig a good hole with her own eyes, and then jump down by herself! Ji Rui saw that she didn''t go fishing, but he didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips again "Oh..." The baby''s scream suddenly interrupts their intimacy. Letong is trying to push Ji Rui away, but he hears the baby''s ghost saying, "Oh, why can''t I see anything? Strange... " Then came the sound of the door closing. Being held tightly, Letong still wants to push Ji Rui away, but Ji Rui coaxes her with a smile, "don''t move, the baby has returned to the room." Until Letong comes out of the bath and goes to bed, she is still worried. "Ji Rui, you said baby..." Ji Rui took the towel in her hand, patted her position in front of her, motioned her to sit down, and then helped her wipe her wet hair while saying. "What are you worried about? You''ve been sleeping with me these days. Do you think that baby doesn''t know anything? " Le Tong was blocked speechless. After a while, she said anxiously, "my baby is so precocious, and I see us again... You say, I''m not afraid to have a bad effect on him?" Ji Rui lowers his head to bite in her earlobe, the Yue Tong without guard trembles. "If we fight and quarrel in front of the baby every day, it will cause adverse effects. The love between parents will only make the child''s mental health and personality more sunny." Letong is a little relieved. "Fool, if we always respect each other, unfamiliar and polite, the baby will really worry." Letong doesn''t say a word. Ji Rui wipes her hair for a while, then takes the hair dryer. Her slender fingers lift up her soft hair and help her blow it carefully and gently. "It''s rare for us to come out. Do you want to stay a few more days to go back?" Ji Rui asked as he blew. Letong didn''t even think about it, so she shook her head. "Come on, it''s too cold here. I''m afraid that Baobao and Niuniu can''t stand it. I''d better fly back early the day after tomorrow according to the original plan." Worried that the two children can''t adapt to the climate here is one factor. Another reason is that she only wants to fly back to r city as soon as possible after she knows the real situation from Yang Sheng''s mouth, so that Ji Rui can have more time to think about solutions to the problem. Ji Rui seems to be surprised by her answer. He takes a serious look at Le Tong and confirms that she really doesn''t want to stay for a few more days. "Well, let''s go back the day after tomorrow as planned." This night, Letong naturally slept with Ji Rui. Originally, after several nights of sleeping together, Letong had a great trust in Ji Rui and had a good night''s sleep. Chapter 525 Letong, who has a lot of trust in Ji Rui, had a good night''s sleep in the past few nights. However, this night, Letong has not been able to sleep very well, and she is pondering over Yang Sheng''s words in her mind. In the middle of the night, Letong wakes up several times intermittently, afraid that it will affect Ji Rui''s sleep, so she doesn''t dare to move. On two occasions, Ji Rui probably noticed that the person in his arms was a little stiff, and with a hazy sleepiness, he kissed her hair, "what''s the matter?" Letong is even more afraid to move. Ji Rui can''t get her response and soon sleeps again. It wasn''t until dawn that Letong fell asleep. Ji Rui wakes up as usual, opens his eyes and looks at Letong in his arms. He sees that she is very sleepy, kisses her face, gently moves her out of his arms, helps her cover the quilt, and then stands up to see her for a while before he gets out of bed. Vaguely remember, she seemed to have been stiff last night, nestled up to him, he thought she couldn''t sleep, asked her, but ignored him. At that time, he was in a state of confusion, only as an illusion. Seeing that she was sleeping so deeply, he concluded that it was not an illusion. She certainly didn''t sleep much last night. Her sleep quality has been good these days. Why couldn''t she sleep last night? Did Yang Sheng tell her something? Ji Rui frowns and looks at himself in the mirror. It seems that he lacks the spirit of playing chess when he just established a relationship with Letong? Can, is oneself this appearance, inadvertently, betrayed oneself? Ji Rui holds the washing table in one hand, holds the razor in the other hand, and pushes it along the arc of his chin. His eyes follow the razor all the time. In his heart, he thinks about Letong''s insomnia. After all, do you want to tell her the truth? But even if I told her, she couldn''t help. On the contrary, I would remember that she was more worried?! Ji Rui hesitates in the washroom for a while, and takes twice as long as usual to wash. When he comes out, Letong on the bed still sleeps heavily, and there is no sign of waking up. Ji Rui crept out of the bedroom to see if Baobao and Niuniu got up. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Baobao holding Niuniu on the sofa, teasing Niuniu in a language that only they could understand. "Baby, wake up?" "Hi, Daddy! Good morning Baby tears a big smile at Ji Rui. Ji Rui walks over and kisses the two children''s faces one after another. Hearing the faint milk smell on Niuniu, Ji Rui asks. "Baby, did Niuniu eat grandma?" "Don''t worry, daddy. The baby flushed the milk powder according to the way of douniang. Niuniu ate delicious!" Ji Rui thinks that having such a son is really nothing to worry about. "Where''s Mommy?" The baby stretched his neck and looked behind him. "Not yet." Ji Rui light ground should wear, got up to pour a cup of coffee. "Oh..." When Ji Rui turns around with the hot coffee, the baby smiles and squeezes his eyes, "is Mommy tired?" Ji Rui is stunned for a moment. When he finds that the little guy''s smile seems to have a different meaning, he realizes that Letong was worried last night, or not groundless. This smelly boy, is his mind mature too early?! "Baby, don''t talk nonsense!" Ji Rui seldom scolded severely. But the baby didn''t care much. He lowered his head to hold Niu Niu''s hand and amused her with joy. Then he said, "the baby didn''t talk nonsense. It''s like this on TV..." The only person who can watch this kind of TV is Aunt Wang who used to take care of him. Ji Rui really regrets that he didn''t spend much time with this little thing before. When Letong wakes up, she opens her eyes and looks at the time. It''s more than eight o''clock. She jumps up and runs barefoot to open the door. Ji Rui and Baobao in the living room turn to see her. "Good morning, Mommy!" The baby called. "Awake?" Ji Rui asked. "Well, why don''t you call me?" Letong gathered her fluffy hair in chagrin. "Don''t worry. Yang Sheng''s car will pick us up at 9:30. You have plenty of time to have breakfast after washing." Letong combed and washed with the same speed as the war, and came out to drink the milk. "Slow down, no hurry!" Ji Rui saw her this situation, frowned, stretched out his hand to press her hand, motioned her to come slowly. But Letong has to be in a hurry. She has to dress up her baby and Niuniu before 9:30. She also has to put on a light makeup and dress. "Didn''t sleep well last night?" Ji Rui doesn''t care if she''s in a hurry. He pulls her by the hand and takes a close look at her eyes. Letong knew that she couldn''t hide her appearance, so she had to say, "I know the bed." Ji Rui certainly does not believe it, but now is not the right time to ask the truth. Letong drinks the milk in the cup, and is about to get up to prepare. Ji Rui pulls her by the wrist and forcibly pulls her back. "Finish these two loaves and don''t be hungry." Yue Tong is slightly dissatisfied, "you can eat it at the banquet later!" "Eat Ji Rui doesn''t want to listen to her explanation. He tears the bread into small pieces and puts them in her mouth. At that kind of banquet, there should be many people who want to curry favor with Ji Rui. As a female companion, it''s not easy for her to steal to eat. Letong just opens her mouth to listen. Finally, she obediently finishes eating two loaves. Ji Rui is willing to let people go. Letong took out the dresses that she had just delivered last night. Niuniu''s dress is a little princess robe of light fans, wrapped in pink little people. It''s really cute. Baby''s dress is the same as his father''s, black long suit coat and white shirt. After helping the baby put on, Letong helped him put on a thick down jacket. She chose a long sleeve light green pure Chinese cheongsam, put on a simple bun, and put on a long imitation mink hair pure white shawl. She looked chic and elegant. Her actions were full of the elegance and elegance of the top ten elite ladies in Shanghai. Ji Rui looks at such Yue Tong, can''t help but feel a little lost. Every time he saw Letong dressed up, he would be shocked, because every time she gave him a different feeling. It''s not that she is not beautiful at ordinary times, but that Ji Rui finds out more different aspects of her, and these different aspects seem to be her original appearance, which is not against her will. It''s like the top of a diamond. Although it''s multi-faceted, it gives off a different dazzling light. "I used to think that women in Qipao were antiques. You''ve changed my outlook!" Ji Rui hugs her slender waist. At this time, he even has the idea of keeping her in the hotel. The thought that she would be stared at by the men in the hall later made him uncomfortable. Chapter 526 According to the invitation letter of Yang''s group, the banquet time is 10 a.m. when the four are dressed up, they receive a call from the reception lady in the hotel lobby, saying that the driver sent by general manager Yang has arrived. Baby is still pushing Niuniu in front, Ji Rui embraces Letong and gets out of the hotel. "Hello, Mr. Ji. My name is Cui. Just call me Lao Cui. Just tell me where Mr. Ji wants to go these two days." The driver is a man in his forties. "Mr. Ji, did you have breakfast?" Listen to this tone, this person is estimated to be a full-time driver of the Yang family. Yang Sheng is really interested in Ji Rui and Letong. He will definitely be busy today, but he is still worried about the stomach problems of these people in the hotel. "Yes, thank you." "Master Sheng said that he had asked people to prepare special meals for the young master and young lady of the Ji family. Mr. Ji and miss Le don''t have to worry about it." After the driver finished what Yang Sheng asked him to convey, he was silent all the way. It''s not hard to see that he is a well-trained full-time driver. Originally, Letong thought that the banquet should be held in a large club or hotel. However, the car drove all the way from the busy downtown to the tree lined Boulevard. The surrounding scenery has changed from high-rise buildings to unique Chinese style villas. It seems that the banquet place of Yang''s family is directly at home. No wonder Yang Sheng will specially explain that they don''t have to worry about the meals of their two children. Ji Rui has known about the banquet location for a long time. When the baby asked how long it would take to arrive, Ji Rui said five minutes. Niu Niu went to sleep soon after she got on the bus. She woke up and was a little fidgety. In a word, the baby was also a little fidgety. After driving on the Boulevard for a few minutes, the car turned and turned into a relatively narrow road. Not long after, Letong saw the big iron gate in front of him. On the stone pillars beside the gate, the word "Yang" was engraved with great momentum. When the car stops outside the gate and waits, Letong can see in the field of vision. At this glance, she has a hunch that the Yang family''s residence is probably no less elegant than the Ji family''s mansion. The iron door opened slowly, and the car drove in. The field of vision was very wide. Sure enough, as Le Tong expected, the Yang family was as good as the Ji family. No wonder they dominated the north and the south. "Daddy, can I get off with Niuniu?" Since having Niuniu, Baobao more and more likes to regard himself as "I". Maybe, he thinks that this can show that he is a man and can take care of and protect Niuniu. Ji Rui hesitated for a moment, because he didn''t know the exact location of the banquet, and no matter how familiar he was with Yang Sheng, it was Yang''s father who was in charge of the house, not Yang Sheng. "Mr. Ji, it''s about ten minutes'' drive from the banquet hall. However, Master Sheng told me to take you to the mansion first and walk back to the mansion in a few minutes." When the driver said that, he was obviously asking Ji Rui for advice. Ji Rui looked at the restless girl in the baby''s arms and nodded, "please put us down here." When the car stopped, the baby took Niuniu back to the pram and left the narrow space on the car. The irritability on the little girl''s face disappeared immediately. Her black eyes turned around and looked around curiously. "Niuniu, this is uncle Sheng''s home. It''s uncle Sheng yesterday." The baby consciously acts as an interpreter for the little girl. Letong worried about freezing baby and little girl, first help Niuniu covered with a thick quilt, and then help the baby put on a coat. "Are you cold?" When she stood up, Ji Rui naturally took her hand and rubbed it hard. "Not bad. It''s sunny today, not cold." Letong is hugged by Ji Rui, and they walk slowly behind the baby towards the room pointed by the driver. Along the road on both sides of the flowers, planted a large rose, "in spring, the flowers bloom, must be very beautiful." Yue Tong looked at the large rose and said. "You like it? Then we''ll plant some, too. " As long as Letong likes, Ji Rui wants to satisfy her. "How many?" Letong laughs and teases him. Of course, his two-story apartment with several hundred square meters is a luxury house compared with many people, but the terrace is only about ten square meters, even if it is planted, it can only grow ten or eight plants, which is certainly different from the visual effect of this kind of blockbuster. "Of course not!" Ji ruicai won''t tell her that he has already found a place where he can let his baby raise litters of dogs and kittens, or let Letong plant her favorite plants. "Forget it, I don''t have time for that." Letong doesn''t know the little actions behind Ji Rui. She just gives Ji Rui a step. "Well." Ji Rui doesn''t explain any more. He leads her to walk slowly in Yang''s garden with pure appreciation. Anyway, they are guests today, so it doesn''t matter. Since the scenery here is beautiful, we might as well accompany Letong and the children to the park. "Do you know elder martial brother''s grandfather?" Letong is still a little curious about the old man in Yang Sheng''s mouth. People like Yang Sheng are very open-minded about many things, and those who can make his teeth itch with hatred must not be ordinary old people. But then again, a man who has been in control of the Yang Group for decades will not be believed if he is ordinary. "I''ve had a few friends, but I didn''t have a deep friendship." The Yang family and the Ji family, because of the grudges of their ancestors, are located in the north and south of the country. It is not too much to say that they will not communicate with each other to the death. What''s more, Ji Rui can only be regarded as Yang Sheng''s contemporaries. The Yang family''s elder son naturally doesn''t think much of him. Ji Rui, who is proud and born with a golden key, has never had the concept of flattering power. Therefore, in the past, he had no humility towards Yang Sheng''s "old goblin". In addition, Yang Sheng had a bad relationship with his grandfather, and Ji Rui even disdained to deal with the old man. Yang''s father, however, regards his grandson''s departure as the result of Ji Rui''s instigation. Naturally, he can''t have a good face for Ji Rui. Letong listens to Ji Rui''s faint tone, about smelling out a trace of abnormality. However, without waiting for her to ask, a figure appeared at the corner in front of her. Without waiting for Le Tong to see clearly, the familiar voice had already passed to her ears. "Tongtong, here you are! It''s so cold. How can you be so willful? " With that, the tall and thin man came to the baby and pinched the baby''s face. Obviously, he had heard from the driver that it was the wayward young master of Ji family who wanted to get out of the car ahead of time. Chapter 527 "Aren''t you busy? Why do you have time to greet us?" Yue Tong is very strange. It''s just ten o''clock at this time, and the banquet just begins. Shouldn''t he be the host and protagonist of the banquet? "The old goblin and his sons and grandsons are watching. It''s nothing without me. When you come here for the first time, I''ll show you around my home." Obviously, Yang Sheng wants to take Ji Rui and Letong to visit his home while they are away. "But you are the protagonist of today''s banquet. We can visit any time we want." Letong doesn''t want to embarrass Yang Sheng because of them. "It''s OK. His sons and grandsons wish I wasn''t there! I should be more interesting and give them one last chance to woo the old goblins. " In Yang Sheng''s eyes, the president who other young people of the Yang family are fighting for is a hot potato. Yang Sheng led two adults and two children into the big room. A nanny like woman came up to him. "Master Sheng, the snacks and sweets you told us to prepare are ready." Yang Sheng patted the baby on the head. "Baby, there are many snacks and cakes you like to eat in the dining room. You can go to see what you like. There is a small garden behind the dining room, in which there are two huskies. The baby can also go to have a look, but you should take good care of Niuniu, you know?" As soon as the baby heard that there were delicious food and dogs, he was not polite. He probably knew that the adults wanted to help him talk about something. Pushing Niuniu, she followed the nanny to the side hall. "Shall I show you upstairs?" Yang Sheng didn''t mean to stay downstairs. Letong and Ji Rui have no objection and follow Yang Sheng upstairs. Only then did Le Tong realize that Yang Sheng didn''t bring them in to visit the house. Yang Sheng leads them into a room on the third floor. Although Letong has never been to Yang Sheng ''. "Your bedroom?" Letong is always a woman. Compared with Ji Rui, she has more gossip. "Well, you sit down. Would you like something to drink?" Yang Sheng asked them to sit down on the sofa in the small living room. "No, say what you want!" Obviously, Ji Rui, like Le Tong, has seen through the purpose Yang Sheng brought them up. Yang Sheng answered, opened the door that was supposed to enter the bedroom, and quickly came out. "Here you are!" Yang Sheng presents a card to Ji Rui. Ji Rui raised his head and looked at him silently for a while. "I don''t need it!" Letong didn''t say a word. That card is a black gold card. It''s estimated that the money in it won''t be too small. "Rui, you should know my situation in Yang''s family. So, for the time being, I haven''t been able to influence my grandfather''s decision. The money in this card is not much. It''s the money I''ve earned with you in Ji''s these years. Anyway, it''s useless for me to ask for the money now. Take it as a spare. " At first, Letong thought that Yang Sheng''s annual salary was more than one million yuan. Later, after becoming Ji Rui''s lover, she realized that Ji Rui had transferred 5% of his shares to Yang Sheng. Therefore, compared with Ji Rui''s wealth, the money in this card may not be much, but compared with an ordinary person, it''s money that can''t be earned for decades. "Yang Sheng!" Ji Rui frowned and stressed again, "I don''t need it!" Yang Sheng seems to be a little angry. He hands the card to le Tong and says, "Tong Tong, take this card as if I lent it to you!" Letong looked at Ji Rui, and naturally did not dare to answer, "elder martial brother, let''s talk about it later." Yue Tong is not sure what Ji Rui thinks in her heart. Even though she knows Yang Sheng''s good intentions, she doesn''t dare to accept them. "Ji Rui! In order to prevent me from escaping, my grandfather froze all my domestic accounts as soon as I came back. You opened this account for me in country y. now, I''ll give it to you. You can fix the number of years. Anyway, I''m not giving it to you for nothing. You can take it if you have seed. " Ji Rui is still looking at Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng is more and more worried. "Ji Rui, what do you care about with me at this time? Aren''t we brothers? If you don''t take the money, my grandfather will find it sooner or later. Then, I can''t help you! " Yang Sheng''s posture is so urgent that he almost starts to fight Ji Rui. Letong can''t look down and reaches for the card. "Elder martial brother, let me borrow it from you! 10% per annum! " She understands Ji Rui''s mood, but she also understands Yang Sheng''s mood. Since Ji Rui''s self-esteem doesn''t allow him to accept the help, let her accept Yang Sheng''s favor. "Letong..." Ji Rui turns his head and stares at Le Tong. It seems that he doesn''t expect that she will turn around. "Well, it''s none of your business. I borrowed the money from my elder martial brother. Whether you want to use it or not is your business. Anyway, I don''t have any money to pay the interest at that time. My elder martial brother wants me to work for Yang''s family to pay off the debt. Don''t blame me. " Letong said seriously, but Yang Sheng couldn''t help laughing at her. "Ha ha, younger martial sister, it seems that I really don''t have to worry that Rui will bully you!" Ji Rui looked at Bai Yangsheng, "see? This is the gentle and lovely little girl you are trying to sell Yue Tong vomits his tongue to the two of them, "if you stay with the wolf for a long time, the little sheep will also be wolf like." Yang Sheng laughed for a while and changed his serious face. "Rui, now you want someone to transfer the money from my account. Otherwise, my grandfather will notice that you can''t borrow the money." Ji Rui doesn''t get tangled after this tug of war. He picks up the phone and pulls it out. He communicates with the other party in English for a while. He takes Yang Sheng''s card, tells the other party the card number, and then says the password. In about ten minutes, Ji Rui makes an OK gesture to Yang Sheng! Only at this time did Le Tong understand why Yang Sheng didn''t even make a phone call to Beijing during this period of time, and he was rarely able to reach him online. It is estimated that since he was brought back to the Yang family by the Yang family''s bodyguards in Ji''s family, his personal freedom and all other freedoms have been completely restricted and monitored by the Yang family''s old man. However, Le Tong does not understand that Yang Sheng has been fighting with Ji Rui in r city for so many years. The Yang family has been indifferent and does not interfere. Why is Yang Sheng''s freedom limited now? These questions, Letong only dare in the heart, did not dare to ask Yang Sheng. Ji Rui should know the answers, but he won''t tell her. After all, it''s Yang Sheng''s private affair. It''s Yang Sheng''s affair, not Ji Rui''s. Chapter 528 After staying in Yang Sheng''s bedroom for about half an hour, Le Tong was about to get up and leave when there was a knock on the door "Here it is Yang Sheng answered and opened the door. Outside stood a gray haired man in his sixties. "Uncle Jing, I''m going to take my friends there." Yang Sheng gave a brief introduction. This man, uncle Jing, is the housekeeper of the Yang family. "What''s your last name, miss?" Uncle Jing stares at Letong''s face, as if surprised. "Hello, uncle Jing, my name is Letong!" Letong doesn''t understand why this person has such an expression. He and he should have never met. But she still gave him a polite smile and introduced herself again. "Oh..." after uncle Jing got the answer, the surprise in his eyes gradually disappeared. Instead, he replaced the indifference and politeness just now. "The old master is about to lose his temper. Young Master Sheng, you''d better go there quickly, so that the old master won''t be angry again. Mr. Ji, let me lead him." Ji Rui sees this, pats Yang Sheng''s shoulder, "you go first, I and Letong take the baby to follow." Yang Sheng nodded, said nothing more, quickened his pace and went downstairs first. Ji Rui and Letong go to the backyard to bring the baby and Niuniu back, and then follow uncle Jing along the corridor outside the living room. On both sides of the corridor, two rows of willows were planted along the road. At this time, all the willow leaves fell, leaving only the withered branches swaying in the cold wind. "Mr. Ji, I heard that you have a very good friendship with my young master Sheng?" Walking in front of the king uncle, walking, suddenly turned his head to ask Ji Rui. "Well..." Ji Rui lightly answered a voice, didn''t ask much, just quietly waiting for the following of the other party. "Master Sheng''s temperament... Alas! You can help him when you have time! The Yang family has a big business. Many people can''t fight for it. He''s good. He''s fighting against the old man all day long. When he comes back, he almost doesn''t make the old man angry! " Ji ruimo said for a while, "Uncle Jing, it''s hard for an honest official to break the housework. I''m afraid I can''t help you with this!" Ji Rui never knows how to be polite. Because he doesn''t have to be polite at all. His tone and diction at this time were still polite, just for Yang Sheng''s sake. Uncle Jing was stunned. I''m afraid he didn''t expect that his grand housekeeper of the Yang family would refuse to do something by himself. Where did he think that today, let alone being his housekeeper, Ji Rui would not let go even if the old master of the Yang family personally asked Ji Rui. "Uncle Jing, Mr. Ji is right. It''s not a day''s cold to be frozen three feet. Let the elder martial brother and his grandfather solve the contradiction slowly. It''s useless for others to worry." Seeing uncle Jing''s unnatural face, Letong helps to explain it. Uncle Jing''s face lightens, sighs, and nods slowly. "Oh, it''s the only way to do it." From the worried appearance of Uncle Jing, I think that the housekeeper''s heart is mostly towards Mr. Yang, and a little towards Yang Sheng. A few people speak, in front of a European style building in the woods between the looming. Indistinctly, the sound of cars and people drifted over. "Sneeze!" Wearing some thin Letong, she sneezed in the cool corridor where the sun couldn''t shine. Uncle Jing turned to look at her and said, "after turning this corner, you will arrive at the auditorium." Ji Rui regrets that he didn''t take Letong''s coat in his hand just now. He takes off his coat and wants to help Letong put it on. "No, it''s just a few steps away." Letong refused for a while, but Ji Rui forced him to put his suit coat on his body. "I''ll send you a coat." Uncle Jing knows that Ji Rui and Letong are Yang Sheng''s important guests. Therefore, he is particularly concerned about Ji Rui''s disrespect for him just now. He seems to have forgotten. "You don''t have to send it separately. Just ask Lao Cui to take the coat from the car." Ji Rui is worried that he can''t get in touch with the driver. Uncle Jing nodded, took out the phone and pulled it out. Two minutes later, the driver who had carried Ji Rui and them came over, and ran panting with the overcoat of Letong and Ji Rui in his arms. Ji Rui helps Letong to put on her overcoat, and then puts it on. Unconsciously, he has walked out of the corridor. In front of him is the banquet hall. "Mr. Ji, Miss Le, here we are!" Letong stands still, stands in front of Ji Rui, and helps him to tidy up the tie that has been pulled awkwardly just now, and then presses the collar that is slightly cocked up. Baby looks up at Letong and helps Ji Rui to tidy up, then automatically and consciously flashes to Letong. "Mommy, where''s the baby?" Say, lift up small face to wait for Le Tong to help him arrange. Le Tong smiles and bends over to kiss on his small face, "really handsome!" After kissing him, he helped him pull the bow tie and hem, "OK!" When she gets up, Ji Rui also reaches out his hand to help her pull a small wisp of hair down to the end of her ear, and pulls her shawl to make sure it doesn''t cool her shoulder. Then he takes her hand and lets Baobao and Niuniu open the way in front of her and walk towards the Hall gate. "Hello uncle Sheng Baobao is very smart. He has already met Yang Sheng just now, but now he just looks like he has just met him. He says hello to Yang Sheng seriously. "Darling, come on, this is uncle Sheng''s grandfather." Yang Sheng led the baby and pointed to an old man beside him who was full of gray but playing chess in spirit. The baby bowed to the old man politely and called out, "good old man!" After Ji Rui and Letong came in, the old man''s attention had been on Ji Rui and Letong. When he heard the call, he took back his eyes and looked down. He saw that the boy was white and tender. His facial features were very similar to Ji Rui, but he had a sense of affinity. It was hard to get tired of him. "Good little brother!" Although the little guy was very pleasant, the old man still didn''t like him very much. He just answered casually and raised his head. After all, no matter how cute the child is, it''s not his Yang family''s child. Ji Rui was too lazy to care about the old man''s indifference to his son. He stepped forward and reached out to the old man, "Hello, Yang Dong! Congratulations on your retirement. " Then he took the gift from Letong and handed it to the old man. The old man didn''t want to accept it at all. He just leaned slightly, and the assistant behind him quickly stepped forward to accept the gift and said thanks. Ji Rui gets up straight and wants to take Le Tong into the meeting. The old man stares at him and says in a bad tone, "if it weren''t for you, Sheng boy would have come back to pick up my class!" Get it! It''s on the shoulders of the public! Letong secretly cries bitterly in her heart and pulls Ji Rui''s arm, implying that he doesn''t care with the old man and hurry to enter. Ji Rui didn''t seem to receive her hint. Standing still, he turned to the old man and said faintly, "this kind of thing depends on one''s ability!" Chapter 529 Ji Rui and Yang''s old man, as soon as they met, were already filled with smoke. Le Tong understood why Yang Sheng would meet them before they came to the banquet. The old master of Yang family was obviously annoyed by Ji Rui''s light words. He glared at Ji Rui and wanted to say something, but Yang Sheng pulled him away. "Grandfather, just now, the chairman of Lotte Group sent a gift. He said something happened today and he might come later." Mouth says, eye end Le Tong hit a wink, signal her to quickly pull Ji Rui into the meeting place. Letong received a hint, pushing Ji Rui with one hand and pulling baby with the other, "baby, push sister in, be careful!" "Good!" The baby answered cheerfully, raised her hand to Yang Shengyang with a look of knowing everything, and then pushed Niuniu in the pram to rush into the meeting like a little horse. Ji Rui is pushed by Le Tong. It''s not easy for him to carry on with the old man of the Yang family. In the end, even if he doesn''t give the old man face, he has to give Yang Sheng face. Today''s banquet not only celebrates the retirement of the old master, but also celebrates Yang Sheng''s appointment as the president of Yang''s group. Ji Rui still remembers this very well. Although the old master is still very energetic, Yue Tong pinches his fingers and calculates that the old master is still over eighty years old¡° Ji Rui, what do you care about with an old man in his seventies and eighties? " Leaving Yang Sheng and Yang''s line of sight, Letong blames Ji Ruilai in a low voice. Ji Rui''s face is indifferent, "it''s not me who cares, it''s him who is careful!" Ji Rui doesn''t feel guilty about Yang Sheng leaving the Yang family to take refuge with him, because he always thinks that the one who is responsible for the loss is Mr. Yang. On the other hand, it is Ji Rui and Yang Sheng. "Even if he is careful, you have to see what the occasion is today. Elder martial brother is the leading role, OK?" Letong angrily teaches Ji Rui a lesson. Her fingers can''t help wring twice on his strong arm. Ji Ruimei does not wrinkle, let Letong teach and vent his anger, and his eyes are constantly chasing his precious son''s figure. At the gate, Yang Sheng saw that there was no one in front of him. He moved closer to the old man who seemed to be angry. "Grandfather, Rui is a guest today. Please be polite." Yang Sheng said the old man was worthless in front of others, but he was very good occasionally in front of the old man. The so-called person who knows current affairs is a hero. Now he is subject to the old master everywhere. Of course, he has to be a little clever. It''s counterproductive to have a tantrum under his nose. "He''s your guest, not mine!" The old man replied angrily. Yang Sheng motioned to the old man''s assistant to pick out the gift Ji Rui had sent, open it and deliver it to the old man. "Ah, look, grandfather!" The old man looked down. His face smelled so bad that he was slightly surprised. "It''s a good idea of chairman Ji. Rui is going to send it to you. Just calm down!" The gift is a landscape painting by a famous artist in the early Republic of China. The price on the market is naturally very high. Moreover, the old master of the Yang family once publicized this painting in the early years. No matter how expensive it was, he was willing to buy it. Later, after asking around, I found out that the painting was in the hands of Mr. Ji. At that time, someone was kind-hearted and acted as a middleman to lead the line for the two people. There I knew that the two old people broke up because they didn''t let each other go. Now, the painting has been handed over to the old master of the Yang family for nothing. It''s a fake to say that he is not happy. However, he is famous for his stinky and hard temper. He is very difficult to serve, and he is not a person who can be sold with a small favor. "Ah Rong, go and find out what the market price of the painting is, and remit the money to the Ji family''s account at a price 10% higher than the market price another day." See, this is obviously ungrateful! Yang Sheng had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and ignore the dispute between them. Anyway, the old man has a lot of money. He can remit it if he likes! Ji Rui and Letong just walked into the meeting hall, and many people who knew or wanted to know Ji Rui came around. Although Ji Rui rarely appeared in the upper class circles in the north, the nature of businessmen was to go where there were business opportunities. The guests who come to the banquet don''t understand that today''s banquet, in addition to the master Yang''s family, should go to Ji''s family in terms of power and financial resources. As a result, the two people holding each other''s arms were surrounded by many business and political figures, exchanging business cards. Letong is a little absent-minded, because in addition to acting as Ji Rui''s partner and secretary, she also has to pay attention to the whereabouts of Baobao and Niuniu at any time. Fortunately, the baby has been involved in such banquets since childhood and has already learned how to take care of herself. From time to time, he goes to get some food and drink, but he always turns around in Letong''s sight. Occasionally, he turns around and smiles with Letong to show that he is very well and doesn''t have to worry. Letong looks at Baobao''s calm and free figure. She is very pleased to see him sometimes eating snacks and sometimes bending over to tease Niuniu. She can''t help but feel proud that my family has just grown up. "Mr. Ji, when is your turn to invite us to have a wedding wine?" These people are all human beings. They all know that the woman who is the Secretary and special assistant of President Ji is the future president''s wife. "Oh, it''s not urgent. You have to be well prepared to be worthy of her, don''t you?" Ji Rui rarely shows a smile and responds kindly to each other''s questions. "Mr. Ji said very well that Miss Le is so beautiful and capable. Mr. Ji really needs to prepare for a sensational century wedding to be worthy of Miss Le!" For these flattering words, Letong''s ears have already heard the cocoon. Although it sounds good, she doesn''t feel it at all. She was bored in her heart. When she saw the baby bending over the stroller, she seemed to be teasing Niu Niu and helping Niu Niu sort out something, so she laughed at several people on her side and pointed out the direction of the baby. "Excuse me, take your time. I''ll see what the children need!" Ji Rui patted the back of her hand, leaned over her head and said in her ear, "try to avoid the people of the Yang family. In a word, be careful." Letong nodded and left. Around Ji Rui''s several people, the vision involuntarily followed. "Mr. Ji, Miss Le is well maintained. She doesn''t look like the mother of two children at all." The person who said this was not the flatterers just now, but a man with a face similar to Yang Sheng''s. "She had a 19-year-old baby, so it''s well maintained!" Ji Rui responded calmly. Chapter 530 "She had a 19-year-old baby, so it''s well maintained!" Ji Rui responded calmly. Other people all have the appearance of chatting. No one dares to talk rashly to this kind of conversation with strong choking meaning. Obviously, the person who said that Letong didn''t look like the baby''s mother was obviously mocking, implying that Letong might not be the baby''s mother. But Ji Rui doesn''t bother to worry about him. This man is one of the people he just asked Letong to be more careful. He is Yang Sheng''s biggest cousin, and he is the eldest son of the Yang family. The eldest son, who should have been the most respected, was defeated by Yang Sheng. You can imagine how unwilling he was. Yang Sheng''s relationship with Ji Rui is no longer a secret. Now he comes to find Ji Rui, naturally speaking with thorns, and takes the opportunity to spread his anger on Ji Rui. Unfortunately, he underestimated Ji Rui and overestimated himself. "So Ji always eats tender grass?" The young master of the Yang family smiles with interest. Ji Rui''s face was calm, "I ate it and took responsibility. I swear, I''ve never done anything wrong to her. I don''t know which one is more shameful than young master Yang, who is merciful but ruthless all over the place Ji Rui''s words are quite direct. Although there is still a light expression on his face, the irony in his words makes the young master of the Yang family''s face slightly changed. In addition to the word "endure" in Letong''s and Ji Rui''s dictionaries, he doesn''t need to endure others, let alone look at their faces. What''s more, this young master of the Yang family is a famous dandy. His relationship with Yang Sheng has always been bad. Ji Rui is even more lazy to look at his face, and his words are very merciless! "Young master Yang, I''ve been standing outside for a long time, and I think I''m suffering from backache. I''ll go out to loosen my bones and beat my back. Maybe I can make my old master feel better and give him some benefits. It''s enough for young master Yang to be romantic for a long time!" Ji Rui''s words are so clear that no matter how cheeky the young master of the Yang family is, he can''t stay any longer. He stares at Ji Rui with a black face, and leaves with a cup and a sleeve. Ji Rui ignores him. He glances around, only to see that the baby has disappeared. Yue Tong is surprised, so he nods to everyone. "Sorry, I''ll go and have a look at the two children." Once upon a time, Ji Rui was a well-known cold and hard to get close to in the upper class social circle. But this time, he appeared as a good "husband" and a good father. While his glasses were broken to pieces, he took the opportunity to flatter and admire Le Tong, who took such a man into his hands and tamed him! "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui walks up behind the baby and leans over to see what happened. "Daddy, Niuniu''s face is bitten by insects..." Baby pointed to the stroller lying on the girl, is very distressed to say. "Where''s Mommy?" Ji Rui touches Niu Niu''s face. There is a red and swollen protrusion on her pink face. It looks like she was bitten by an insect. "Mommy goes to Uncle Sheng to get the medicine." Baby bent to tease Niuniu, as if afraid that she would cry if she was upset. Ji Rui stands up straight and looks around, but he doesn''t see Letong. "Did Mommy say where to go?" The baby pointed to the direction close to the podium, "Mommy went that way. She asked me to stay here and wait for her to come back." Ji Rui didn''t ask any more. He picked up the baby with one hand and pushed the pram toward the direction of the baby. President Ji Da, who has always been high above others and has been admired by countless celebrities, has suddenly become a very close father. He pushes one by one and embraces the other, which does not damage his handsome and handsome image at all. In addition, he has a sense of stability and security that only mature men have. "Daddy, will Niu Niu''s face leave scars?" The baby is still worried about the little girl''s face. "Nothing!" Ji Rui gently coaxes the baby. After coaxing, he bows his head and kisses the baby''s face. In his and baby''s eyes, this is a natural move, but in other people''s eyes, it is warm and love to burst! As a result, those women who originally admired Ji Rui were heartbroken. You know, the saddest thing in the world is not that you didn''t meet the right person. But, to you, the right person is right in front of you, but he already knows that the grass has its own master! That is to say, to you, he is the right person. But to him, you are nothing! Ji Rui can feel the strange atmosphere and eyes around him, but he strides forward like no one else. "Really?" Baby has always been a strong child, even when he was seriously ill, he had never been so worried about gain and loss. But now, he was worried about a red and swollen pimple on the little girl''s face. Visible, this just appeared in his life a week of little girl, for him how important. "Of course, when did Daddy cheat the baby?" Ji Rui assures his precious son. Between father and son, Letong flashed out of a room, holding a piece of ointment. The one who follows her is not Yang Sheng, but the old master of the Yang family who has a serious problem with Ji Rui. "Mr. Yang, please, old man!" Letong turns to thank the old man. The old man waved his hand and glared at her as if he didn''t want to see her. Then he turned and walked to the rostrum. "What did he give you?" Ji Rui holds her son and pushes her to the back of Letong, which gives Letong a fright. "Ointment, it''s said that it''s a special ointment specially used to wipe insect bites." Letong didn''t hide anything and conveyed the old man''s words once. "What did he say?" Ji Rui chin toward the rostrum to lift. "Well, I''ll go to see my elder martial brother. The old master volunteered that he had special ointment." Letong has no doubt about this. After all, the former president of Tangtang Yang group can''t cheat her for such a trifle. Ji Rui put down the baby, took the ointment, unscrewed the cover, put it to the tip of his nose and sniffed it carefully. The ointment does have a strong taste of traditional Chinese medicine, but he is not sure whether it is really symptomatic. "Ji Rui, the old man is not so careful. He can''t get along with a little girl who is just over a month old!" Letong thinks Ji Rui is too careful. Ji Rui doesn''t think so, "Letong, you don''t know the Yang family, let alone the girl who has nothing to do with him. Even if this is his great grandson, it depends on his mood!" Le Tong is slightly stunned. Ji Rui, apart from having a great prejudice against her in the past, is generally objective in looking at people and things. It is estimated that it is the Yang family''s old man who has done too much to him or Yang Sheng that he will evaluate the Yang family''s old master like this. Letong can''t help hesitating. Is this ointment used or not? Chapter 531 Letong can''t help hesitating. Is this ointment used or not? Just as Le Tong hesitates, the MC on the other side of the rostrum opens up and invites Mr. Yang, one of the leading roles of today''s banquet, onto the stage. Mr. Yang stood on the stage full of energy, ignoring his white hair and wrinkles on his face. Judging from his bright eyes and the whole person''s mental outlook, he was not like an old man in his eighties, but like a young and energetic young man. "The elder martial brother is not like his grandfather at all..." Letong made an objective evaluation and looked down at Niuniu''s face. She was worried again. "Have a try..." Ji Rui thinks it over and hands the ointment to le Tong. Letong pushes the stroller to one side and squats down to help Niuniu apply the ointment carefully. "Yang Sheng is neither like his grandfather nor his father." Ji Rui after a while, just gave an answer to Letong. "And who does he look like?" Letong can''t help but wonder, is it like his mother? "I''ve heard Yang Sheng say that he is like his youngest uncle, there are so many people in the Yang family, and he worships his youngest uncle most." "Is it?" Le Tong has never heard of Yang Sheng''s family. When she got to know Yang Sheng from Professor Liu, Le Tong knew that his family background was complicated, but she did not expect that the so-called complexity was the complexity of such a large family. "Well, he said that he and the people of the Yang family only have some feelings for this little uncle." Ji Rui heard Yang Sheng mention this little uncle, but he never met a real person. Moreover, it seems that he has never seen the little uncle Yang Sheng in the upper class. Therefore, in Ji Rui''s mind, the little uncle Yang Sheng is quite mysterious. After Letong helps Niuniu apply ointment, Baobao says that there are too many people here and the air is cloudy. She wants to push Niuniu out to play. Letong thinks it''s reasonable and thinks that the Yang family''s old master will have to speak for a long time. It''s OK to go out with the two children first. "Ji Rui, I''ll go out with Baobao Niuniu." Ji Rui looked at the people gathered in the meeting, nodded and quietly told them not to go too far. Letong and Baobao push Niuniu out of the meeting hall and sit down in a pavilion not far away. "Baby, is it fun?" Letong has been worried about her baby son. "No fun! How fierce the old man is Baobao pouts his mouth and mercilessly criticizes the old master of the Yang family. Getting such a direct answer from her son, Letong doesn''t know how to answer the baby. "The old man doesn''t like the baby, and he doesn''t like Niuniu, so the baby doesn''t like him either!" The little fellow hummed again. The world of children is much simpler than that of adults. In the world of children, everything should be relatively equal. You give me a candy and I''ll give you a lollipop. If you punch me, I''ll kick you. You like me, and I will like you. You don''t want to see me, and naturally I don''t like to see you. Yue Tong was provoked by baby''s simple but philosophical words, "well, if you don''t like it, you don''t like it. Anyway, we are just guests and will leave soon." "Poor uncle Sheng!" The baby patted the restless girl with her palm and said sympathetically. "Uncle Sheng is the grandson of the old master. The old master will treat him like the baby''s grandfather does to the baby, so the baby doesn''t have to worry." Le Tong comforts him. "Oh..." Yue Tong''s inference, the baby obviously does not believe. Letong and Baobao are chatting without a word. Niuniu on the stroller is more and more uneasy. At first, she just moves around. Later, she looks very uncomfortable. The red and swollen pimple on her face seems to be more red and swollen than before. Besides the swelling pimple, Niuniu''s face seems to show abnormal scarlet. Yue Tong''s heart beats a sudden, think Yang old son won''t really give some strange ointment to her? Although she felt that this idea was too mean, Niuniu was in pain, and she didn''t have the heart to help the old man get rid of it. "Baby, Niuniu doesn''t feel very well. Let''s go back and let daddy have a look." Letong holds Niuniu up and coaxes her. Baobao pushes the car. They rush to the meeting place. Ji Rui is still standing in the original place. Letong runs to Niuniu in her arms¡° Ji Rui, Niuniu seems to have a fever! " At this time, Yang Sheng was speaking on the rostrum. It seems that the order of appointment has been officially announced. But at this time, Letong has no mind to be happy for Yang Sheng, because the little girl''s face is obviously more red than just now. Ji Rui reaches out his hand to touch Niu Niu''s forehead. His eyebrows wrinkle. "It seems that he has a fever." Then he raised his head and looked around. At this time, he naturally could not ask Yang Sheng for help. And uncle Jing, the housekeeper of the Yang family, is standing not far from them, looking at Yang Sheng on the stage. "Uncle Jing, do you have a family doctor?" Ji Rui flashed over and asked Uncle Jing in a low voice. "What''s the matter? Who is sick? Is young master Ji injured? " Uncle Jing naturally thinks of the baby. After all, most of the boys are naughty. "No, it''s Xiaoya''s hair." Uncle Jing took a look at the little girl in Letong''s arms. He was also startled¡° Come with me Uncle Jing leads Letong to push aside the rest room and let them stay in it. Then he takes out the phone and informs the family doctor to come right away. More than ten minutes later, the family doctor opened the door and followed him. Besides Yang Sheng who had just spoken on the rostrum, there was also the unfriendly old master of the Yang family. "What''s the matter?" The old man thought that the child was seriously ill, so he came to him in a hurry. It seems that the old man''s temper is strange, but he is not completely impersonal. The doctor first took a look at Niu Niu''s face, then touched her head, "general Ji, little girl should be allergic." "Allergy?" The doctor nodded, "maybe it''s pollen allergy, maybe it''s drug allergy." Ji Rui looks up at the master of the Yang family. The master immediately understands Ji Rui''s meaning and pulls his face down. "Do you suspect that I deliberately played a trick on this little girl?" Ji Rui didn''t say a word. Originally, he didn''t like the old man very much. "Yang Dong, I''m sorry, he didn''t mean that." Letong bumps Ji Rui''s arm and signals him not to speak. Ji Rui finally listen to Letong''s words, bow to see Niuniu''s situation, Letong relief way, "let the doctor diagnosis again." The doctor first looked at the little girl''s face carefully, and then untied her clothes and neckline. You can see that the skin below her neck is a little red. "Mr. Ji, it should be allergy..." Everyone''s attention is on the source of the little girl''s illness. Only the old man stares at the crystal clear jade Pei on the little girl''s chest! Chapter 532 Only the old man was staring at the crystal clear jade Pei on the little girl''s chest! The wrinkled hand, trembling slightly, reached over and picked up Yu Pei. Everyone thought he looked strange. Only Yang Sheng gently reached out and pulled him, and whispered, "grandfather..." The old master of the Yang family shook his hands and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "take it down and let me have a look..." Although Le Tong was strange, she didn''t ask any more questions, because she also heard Ji Rui say that old master Yang, like old master Ji, especially likes collecting antiques. At this time, she only thought that the old man saw a rare treasure. Yupei is exactly the piece that Letong gave to the baby. The baby gave it to Niuniu without permission. Letong has no objection to it. Anyway, when Yupei gives it to the baby, the baby has the right to decide. For her, the meaning of Yupei is just a souvenir left by her father. It''s the same for baby or Niuniu. The old master took Yu Pei, and Yang Sheng dragged a chair to support him. He hung his eyes, shook his hands, and rubbed Yu Pei up and down with his rough fingers. Here, a few people are just around Niuniu, and no one pays attention to the reaction of the old man. "Mr. Ji, did she go anywhere just now?" "Stay in the garden for a while." "It''s not about the ointment. It''s specially made by me. It''s very mild and suitable for children. It''s probably due to pollen allergy. Now I''m prescribing some medicine for the little girl. Don''t worry. It will be OK soon." The doctor confirmed the source of the disease, and by the way, also gave the old man a clean. Ji Rui, Letong and Baobao are relieved. Unconsciously, but in a week, Ji Rui and Letong have completely accepted Niuniu. Now in their minds, Niuniu is their children, just like Baobao. "Where did you buy this Yupei?" Mr. Yang, who has been sitting and studying for a long time, stares at Ji Rui and asks. Ji Rui shook his head, "I didn''t buy it!" "You made it yourself?" The old man''s tone became very strange, and his eyes were so deep that people could not understand. Without waiting for Ji Rui to answer, the old man lowered his eyes again, stared at Yu Pei and murmured, "impossible..." Yue Tong can''t bear to see the old master like this. "Yang Dong, this jade Pei is not Ji Rui''s, it''s mine." The old man suddenly raised his head and glared at her as if he wanted to put a hole in her face. His eyes seemed to be looking at her, but they seemed to be looking at someone through her. "What''s yours? Did you buy it? " The old master repeated the question he asked Ji Rui just now. "Well! It''s mine. It''s not bought. It''s left by my father. " The confusion in Letong''s heart is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that some truths are breaking the ground little by little. Letong shakes her head and puts aside the idea that suddenly appears but makes her feel impossible. "Is your father Yang Weikang?" The old man''s voice trembled fiercely, faintly, and seemed to have some expectation. Hearing the name, Yang Sheng and uncle Jing''s eyes changed at the same time. However, Letong this client, but a face muddled appearance, "how possible? My father''s name is Le Ming. Who is Yang Weikang? " Although Letong feels that Yang Weikang should have a close relationship with the old master, father and son? brother? Ke Ketong stops herself from further research. After all, she doesn''t know who Yang Weikang is, and it has nothing to do with her. The old master took the jade Pei and stared at Letong''s face for a long time, "impossible... Impossible..." Although Yang Sheng''s eyes were full of confusion, he was the first one to calm down. "Grandfather, what''s the matter? You can make it clear." Yang Sheng said, motioning everyone to sit down. "Sheng boy, you don''t know Yu Pei?" Yang''s hand was still shaking. He handed Yupei to Yang Sheng. I didn''t know whether he was uncomfortable or choked. He coughed for a long time. Yang Sheng took Yupei and looked at her carefully. Looking at Yupei and Letong, he said uncertainly, "it''s the same as my father''s piece?" The old master of the Yang family was finally relieved by Uncle Jing''s service of carrying water and clapping his back. "Well, this Yupei is your little uncle''s piece." Yang Sheng stared at Letong incredulously, "Grandpa, are you sure?" And Letong, with the same incredible look on her face. At this time, she had understood that Yang Weikang was the son of the old master, that is, Yang Sheng''s little uncle. Yupei may be Yang Weikang''s, but I don''t know why she was transferred to her father. The old man seemed to calm down a little, "sure! However, you can find a master to identify it. " The old master said to Yang Sheng, his eyes turned to Letong''s face again, "what do you say your father''s name is?" "Le Ming!" Although Letong doesn''t quite remember his father''s appearance, his name is clear. After all, it was the man who gave her life, and it also gave her a short but beautiful childhood. Leaving aside the psychological shadow brought to Letong by his sudden disappearance, her father is an impeccable good father. "Where is he now? May I ask him to come and see me? " The tone of the old man was a little urgent, and his face was full of wrinkles. He had lost the spirit he had just shown on the stage, but with strong vicissitudes and helplessness. Yue Tong is silent for a moment, shook his head, "Yang Dong, I''m sorry, I can''t help you." The old man''s face changed slightly, and his tone was raised a lot of decibels¡° Why? " "I haven''t seen my dad since I was five years old. I don''t know where he is now." Even after so many years, mention this, Letong still can''t let go. The old man was stunned, and his face was full of disappointment. "How could this happen..." he murmured. "Tong Tong, are you sure Yupei is your father''s own property?" At this time, Yang Sheng also cared. After all, one is his favorite little uncle, and the other is his younger martial sister who has been familiar with him since he first met. He didn''t know what direction he wanted this thing to go, but he knew very well that he would be very happy if the younger martial sister he loved in his heart was his younger sister! "I''m sorry, elder martial brother. I''m not sure." Letong tried to recall all kinds of childhood, but those past events, after all, have a long history. Now in her mind, she can''t remember anything except dad''s kind smile. Moreover, Yupei was not handed over to her by her father, but by her mother. Listen to mother''s meaning, this jade Pei is father to give her a token of love, can also be said to be a dowry. Chapter 533 "Tong Tong, can you lend this jade Pei to us for identification?" Although Yang Sheng hopes that Letong is his sister, he can''t express any emotion until there is no evidence. Yupei means a lot to Letong, but this person is Yang Sheng. Letong doesn''t worry about it. "Well, take it for identification, elder martial brother. I also want to find out what''s going on." Although, after so many years, Letong is no longer curious about her life experience, but now the answer seems to be not far away, she naturally has no reason to refuse. "Do you remember anything about your father?" The old master, who has been silent for a while, looks up at Letong. Yue Tong shook his head, "Yang Dong, I''m sorry, I can''t remember the specific things clearly, so I''m sorry, I can''t help you." Hearing Le Tong''s reply, Yang''s old master''s face was a little numb, and he couldn''t see what was in his heart. "Grandfather, let''s go out and greet the guests first. After the appraiser comes to identify Yupei, we can discuss the future, OK?" Yang Sheng made a rational decision. If this piece of jade is really owned by his little uncle, we will make further investigation later. If it''s fake, it''s useless to say anything now. "Yes, master, Master Sheng is right. Let''s wait for the identification results." Uncle Jing also helps to comfort the old man who is obviously absent-minded. The old man took a deep look at Letong, nodded and walked out with Uncle Jing''s help. Yang Sheng didn''t go out immediately, but when the old man came out, he said to le Tong, "Tong Tong, my uncle has been away from home for more than 20 years, and there is no news. I hope you can understand my grandfather''s strange behaviors and demands." Letong didn''t expect that things would come to such a situation. He patted Yang Sheng on the shoulder and said, "elder martial brother, do you need to be so polite to me? Take Yupei to identify it first. If it''s true, I''ll go back home and look over what my mother left to see if I can find some clues. You are the protagonist today. Go out with the guests. " Letong said, turned to Ji Rui and said, "you go out, too. Niuniu can have me and baby with her." Ji Rui nodded and stood up. Yang Sheng looks at Letong silently. She doesn''t think much and doesn''t say much. He just tells the doctor to pay close attention to the little girl. Then he and Ji Rui leave the rest room together. Uncle Jing and the old master, who left the rest room first, waited for the door behind him to close. Then uncle Jing came to the old master''s ear and whispered a word. The old man was shocked. "Are you sure?" Uncle Jing nodded, "master, can I still laugh at this kind of thing?" The old man pondered for a long time before he said, "I know. Let''s see the appraisal results of Sheng boy." In fact, from the time he saw the jade Pei to the time when he saw the Kang character engraved on the back of the jade Pei, the old master had basically determined that the jade Pei was the jade Pei of his youngest son. However, the information of the holder was obviously inconsistent with his son, so the old master agreed with Yang Sheng''s practice. Later, old master Yang seemed to be very worried. At first, he reluctantly entertained the guests who kept coming forward to congratulate him. Later, uncle Jing saw that he was really in a bad mood, so he simply said something to Yang Sheng on the ground that he was not comfortable, and then accompanied him back to the mansion to have a rest. Yang Sheng''s appraiser arrived at Yang''s mansion in half an hour. The old master took out his jade Pei and handed it to the appraiser. This jade Pei was bought by the old man when he was young by gambling with others. At that time, he was not willing to sell the jade. Instead, he made several jade PEIs out of the jade and engraved the names of himself and his sons on them one by one. The appraiser took out the identification instrument, carefully stirred for a while, then very carefully gave the old man a positive answer. "Yang Dong, these two pieces of Yupei really come from the same source." "Well!" The old man answered, and then stared at something in silence, not knowing what he was thinking. Uncle Jing sighed in his heart. He asked the appraiser to have a cup of tea and some snacks. Only when the other party left did master Yang recover from his wandering state. Letong, Baobao and Niuniu are taken back to the mansion by the people sent by Uncle Jing. At first, she only thinks that the old master wants to ask something about Yupei, but when she hears the old master''s words, she is shocked. "DNA identification? Why? " In fact, after they left, Yang Sheng did not think that she might have something to do with the Yang family, but her subconsciousness ruled out this possibility. As a result, she only wanted to believe that Yang Weikang, the real owner of Yupei, might be his father''s good brother, and that he had given his precious things to his good brother, which had never happened before. So when she heard that the old man wanted to do DNA identification with her, she subconsciously wanted to refuse. "Yupei is Weikang''s Yupei. Of course, it doesn''t prove that you are Weikang''s child. Weikang and your father are missing. The most direct way at the moment is to do a DNA test with you and me." The old master''s words are reasonable. Letong wants to refuse, but she can''t find a suitable reason. "Yang Dong, let me think about it." Can''t refuse directly, Le Tong has to use the strategy of delaying. Subconsciously, she did not want to accept the possibility that she and Yang Weikang were father and daughter. Because, that will make her think of many words that she can''t accept: Xiao San, illegitimate daughter "Miss le..." Uncle Jing, who was on one side, couldn''t go down and wanted to help persuade him. But the old man waved to him not to talk too much. "Let her think about it." Uncle Jing didn''t expect that he would give in to anyone. He was surprised that he would give in. However, at the thought that this beautiful and cultured young lady might be her own miss sun, uncle Jing felt that he could understand the old man''s mood at the moment. Niuniu sleeps deeply in the baby carriage after taking the medicine. The baby is deliberately supported by Letong. Accompanied by the servant, she plays with the dog in the backyard. In the living room, the old and the young sit quietly on both sides, while uncle Jing also stands quietly on one side. "You haven''t seen your father again all these years?" The old man broke the silence. "Well." In this matter, Letong has no more information to offer. "Where''s your mother?" The old man asked again. Letong looked at the old man with a little precaution, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "my mother has passed away for more than two years." Chapter 534 Originally a good party, but because of Niu Niu''s allergy and lead to a series of dog blood plot, these, really let Letong unexpected. At this time, Letong sips the tea slowly. Facing the old man, who is afraid and elusive, Letong tries to keep silent. However, master Yang didn''t seem to make her feel better. Even though Le Tong is very obvious that she doesn''t want to talk about her parents'' problems in depth, the old master still asks her some relevant questions from time to time. At the beginning, the questions basically revolved around Letong''s father, but after asking a few topics, the answer was almost unknown. The old man didn''t ask such questions again. But Letong doesn''t mean to be against the old man. Instead, her impression of her father has been blurred to almost a general outline. Even the image of his kindness and optimism probably adds Letong''s imagination and beautification. Therefore, her words about her father can be ignored. The old master seems to be aware of this. Later, he asked about Letong''s life in recent years. In fact, Letong is not willing to chat with him, but she can''t be indifferent to an elder, even if she is not familiar with him. "How old are you this year?" The old master suddenly asked about Letong, which made Letong more resistant. "Twenty five." But under the Letong, only try to use the most concise language to answer. "You''re only twenty-five? Why is that little guy six or seven years old? " It seems that the old man doesn''t believe Letong''s words. He looks at Letong carefully. "Well, the baby has just turned six, and I''m a mother at nineteen." Letong had to be patient to reply. The old man was silent for a while. He didn''t know what he thought. He waved to Uncle Jing. Uncle Jing came to him and whispered. Letong faintly felt that what they said was related to him, but she couldn''t hear what they were saying. The old master whispered a few words to Uncle Jing, then turned his eyes back to Letong. "You and the kid of the Ji family got married at the age of 19?" Yue Tong frowned. How could this question be more and more out of line? Although the face is still very indifferent, but the tone, but a bit more stubborn. "Yang Dong, these are my private affairs." The implication is that she doesn''t want to answer. The old man looked at her, and there was no sign of anger, but his eyes at Letong made her feel uneasy. "Is your mother... Sick?" The old man didn''t seem to want to touch her bottom line too much, so he changed the question. "Well." Letong is almost perfunctory, but she can''t see it on her face. "I didn''t get in touch with your father in the meantime?" The old master''s question is going around and back to Letong''s father. "As far as I know, no! As for whether my mother has contacted my father in private, I really don''t know, and she hasn''t mentioned it to me That''s all Letong can answer. Others, even if the old man is anxious to know the answer, she can''t help him much. "It''s 26 years since Vikam left home. I haven''t heard from him for so many years!" The old master said this to Letong. It seems that he really thinks that Letong has something to do with Weikang in his mouth. How can le Tong not hear his implication? But she could not deny it directly, so she had to say, "Yang Dong, it''s just a coincidence." The old master listened to the words of Letong, and did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he stared at Letong and asked. "You hope it''s just a coincidence?" Yang family such a large family, no one wants to get involved with the Yang family, but she is a high-profile. Is that her nature? Or is it just pretending? Letong reads a lot of information from the detective eyes of the old master. She smiles with disdain in her heart and gives the old master a little smile. "Yes, I hope it''s just a coincidence." She did not hide her inner thoughts and nodded directly "Why?" The old man''s interest, eyes, with a strong exploration. "I don''t know why. I just think it''s good as it is now. I don''t want to make any changes." Even if Letong doesn''t want to think about it, she just needs to compare Yang Sheng''s current situation to understand that if she really has a relationship with the Yang family, this peaceful little day may come to an end. Besides, there is no evidence to prove that he is related to the Yang family except for Na Yupei. "Is the Yang family bad?" This time, the old man asked quite directly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Yang. Please forgive my ignorance! I''m not familiar with the Yang family! " The temperament of Letong has some elements of gossip. But her gossip is limited to those beautiful men and women in the entertainment industry. She has never been very inquisitive or enthusiastic about the affairs of rich and powerful families. Even though she is now in a romantic relationship with Ji Rui, in the eyes of many people, she has already stepped into a rich family, but she has no such self-consciousness. In her opinion, she is still the former Letong, who lives happily with her own efforts. "You''re not familiar with Sheng?" The old master asked. Obviously, he didn''t know that Letong was very familiar with his grandson. I just think that the relationship between Sun Tzu and Letong is due to Ji Rui. "General..." Yue Tong replied a little against his will. She did not feel that her relationship with Yang Sheng was not on the table. Instead, she didn''t want her relationship with Yang Sheng to be exploited by the shrewd and treacherous old man. "Aren''t you the Secretary of the Ji family? How can you be unfamiliar with Sheng? Besides, your name seems to be elder martial brother Sheng, right Sure enough, the old man is an old fox. He can''t escape his sharp eyes with any trace. "I''m Ji Rui''s Special Secretary, not Yang Sheng''s secretary. We usually don''t have a meeting in our work. As for elder martial brother Yang Sheng, it''s just because we just graduated from the same school. As you know, Mr. Yang, to survive in a big group, we need to get in touch with each other. " Letong intuitively feels that the old master wants to do something between her and Yang Sheng, so she tries to get rid of their relationship. "That''s all?" The old master''s eyes on Letong are more and more deep, and the meaning of exploration is more and more strong. "Don''t worry, Mr. Yang. I don''t mean to climb this big tree." Letong deliberately misinterprets the meaning of the old master. "I don''t mean that..." the old man was so rare that he was in a hurry. "Yang Dong, I''m going to see my baby. It''s windy outside. I''m afraid he''ll catch cold. Letong has no patience to deal with this smart old man. She gets up, walks to the side hall and willfully throws the old man with deep eyes in the living room. Chapter 535 Letong pushes Niuniu out of the backyard together, puts Niuniu in the pavilion visible from the leeward, and looks at her sleeping soundly. Then she goes to the back of the baby to see that he is teasing the dog with a dog bone. "Baby..." Letong squats down beside the baby, reaches out and gently pinches the baby''s face. Baby turned to look at her, habitually, leaned over, in her face kiss¡° Mommy, talk to the old man? " The little guy is really smart. He doesn''t use "talk over", but "talk well". It seems that he also vaguely felt the old man''s interest in his mother. Of course, this interest is controllable. He believes that mommy can protect herself, so he comes to the backyard to play with the dog. "Well, let''s talk about it!" Yue Tong fondly rubbed his head, feeling very much in his heart. If you can be as smart as a baby when you are five or six years old, will the father in her mind be more real, rather than like now, even if you want to think hard, you can only think of a general outline. "Mommy, you have a baby, and daddy and Niuniu." The baby rubbed against her a few times, it seems that she felt the sadness in her heart. "Well..." Letong kisses the little guy''s neck. Maybe, between her and her baby, there really exists the tacit understanding between mother and child. The emotion she tries to hide will always be seen through easily by this little one. The baby didn''t speak any more. She cuddled up to Letong and teased the dog for a while. Then she handed the dog bone to Letong, and went into the leeward Pavilion, squatting beside the pram and quietly looking at the sleeping Niu Niu. Letong teases the dog for a while, then stands up, walks to the two children, sits down on the stone bench, and looks at Niu Niu, whose face has gradually returned to normal. In the room tens of meters away from them, the old man was standing in front of the floor glass of the dining room, while uncle Jing was still following him step by step. "Is she really a child of Wellcome?" The old man looked at Letong, who was holding the child gently, and asked softly. "Master, you''ve asked so many questions, don''t you already know?" The old man stared at Letong in silence for a long time, then sighed a long time. "She has the same temper as Vikam. A child who looks clever on the surface is more stubborn than anyone else. " The old man was obviously complaining, but there was a faint smile in the corner of his mouth. For a long time, uncle Jing had never seen the master treat a person with such a restrained temperament. Now, he saw the master''s smile, and his face also showed a smile. "Yes, just now I saw her stand up and the birds didn''t even bird you. I''m afraid you can''t help getting angry." The old man didn''t say a word, and the radian of his mouth seemed to be bigger. "It''s hard to find it. Do you think I dare to get angry? Alas... " When the old man finished, there were layers of sadness and sadness in his eyes. "You said Weikang, he..." The old man asked half of his words, but he swallowed the other half. "Master... Don''t think too much. Maybe Miss Tongtong said that because she was angry with you!" Uncle Jing talked carefully. "I hope so, but look at the girl''s temper, she doesn''t care to cheat me..." The tone of the old man''s voice is getting lower and lower. The more clearly you can see something, the more painful it will be. Therefore, he actually preferred that the girl was cheating him. "That girl refused me so quickly. Do you think she didn''t think it was possible. In fact, she must be like a mirror in her heart. She knows everything, but she doesn''t want to recognize me at all. She doesn''t say anything. She has already guessed a lot about the essence, and I''m sure she hates me to death now. " Uncle Jing thought, who let her be your granddaughter? She is so smart and stubborn. She knows what to do to make you feel bad! "These years, this little girl must have been very bad..." the old man did not hide his love for this girl. Uncle Jing has a sudden attack in his heart. Does the master care too much about this girl? Uncle Jing has been following him all the year round. I really haven''t seen the old man so upset for a younger generation of the Yang family. He even cares more than the successor of Young Master Sheng. Although it is true that Yupei and the girl are 50% sure that the girl is Miss Yang Jiasun because of their very similar personalities with young master Weikang, there is no absolute truth in the world. If the appraisal result is negative at that time, how can the master be disappointed? "Is the person you''re looking for reliable?" Seeing that uncle Jing didn''t answer, the old man asked again. "Well, it''s just the old man." On hearing this, the old man frowned and said, "change people!" "Ah?" Uncle Jing was puzzled and looked at the old man, "haven''t you been looking for him to investigate all the time?" "But he has never looked up any information of Weikang to me!" The old man is a little angry. Uncle Jing thinks, it seems to be true. "So... I''ll change it?" Uncle Jing is testing carefully. "Well, find another one quickly." Uncle Jing received the order and immediately turned to work. When Uncle Jing came back from the phone call, the old man''s standing posture didn''t change. "Sir, please take a rest." Uncle Jing pulls a chair over and holds him to sit down. But the old man didn''t want to sit down. He just told him, "clean up two bedrooms in the mansion and come out. You can tell Sheng boy that he should keep people here tonight anyway." Uncle Jing quickly turned around and told the servant to clean up the room. He wanted to ask someone to go to the auditorium to find uncle Jing of Yang Sheng. After thinking about it, he went to the auditorium in person for the sake of caution. "Uncle Jing, why did you come by yourself? Where''s my grandfather? " When Yang Sheng saw Uncle Jing, the group of people around him flashed aside. It was strange that uncle Jing was not accompanying the old man. "The master said he was a little tired and wanted to have a rest in the mansion. I''ll leave it to Master Sheng to deal with it." Uncle Jing has already called Yang Sheng to report the result of Yupei''s identification earlier, including the fact that the old master asked Letong to do DNA identification but was rejected. Uncle Jing also told Yang Sheng. "Well, what''s the matter with Uncle Jing?" Yang Sheng answers uncle Jing, but looks for Ji Rui in the crowd. "The old master asked young master Sheng to leave Miss Tong Tong and them for the night no matter what method he used." Yang Sheng was not surprised at Uncle Jing''s request. However, he could do nothing about some things. "I''ll try my best!" With his understanding of Letong, if the girl wants to escape, ordinary people really have no ability to pry open her thick wall. "Why don''t you talk to Mr. Ji?" Chapter 536 When Yang Sheng conveyed the request to Ji Rui, Ji Rui first looked at Yang Sheng and then at Uncle Jing, and then said to him. "Uncle Jing, I''m sorry. I have to ask Letong about this. I can''t decide." Although Ji Rui didn''t express his opinions just now, it doesn''t mean that he won''t think about the possible development of this matter in the future. No matter to which side, what he wants to do is to stand beside Letong unconditionally, support her and protect her! "Ji Zong..." Uncle Jing''s tone was a little pleading. "Uncle Jing, you don''t know Letong. Yang Sheng should know that he has the ability. Let him tell Letong. I''m sorry I don''t have the ability." Ji Rui doesn''t hesitate to belittle himself like this, but he doesn''t want to embarrass Letong. And Yang Sheng, obviously, didn''t mean to help the old master. "Uncle Jing, tell Tongtong by yourself. She is a sensible person. If she can stay, she will stay. If she doesn''t want to stay, we can''t force anyone to do it." Originally, Letong''s status in Yang Sheng''s heart was not low. With the possible kinship, he subconsciously protected Letong. Therefore, like Ji Rui, he chose to support Letong unconditionally! Uncle Jing thought it was not a difficult task. Unexpectedly, he bumped into the wall and went back to the mansion. The old master and Le Tong still stayed in their original positions. Uncle Jing told the old master what Ji Rui and Yang Sheng said, but the old master didn''t seem surprised at all. "It seems that the friendship between Sheng boy and that girl is very unusual." What the old man said is very meaningful. But Uncle Jing was wrong, and his face changed. "Master, they are not chaos..." Before uncle Jing''s words were finished, he was interrupted sternly by the old master, "nonsense!" "Yes! Yes! It''s my bullshit. " Uncle Jing was scared out of sweat. Uncle Jing wiped his forehead secretly: Master, I don''t understand the world of you smart people! "I''ll tell her..." The old man said and motioned uncle Jing to open the door. Seeing him, Letong was still the humble face when she first met him, "Yang Dong!" "Old master!" The baby still looks like a good baby, but the little guy who just didn''t make people love is much more lovely in the eyes of the old man. reason? Needless to say, this little guy is a little thing with the blood of Lao Yang''s family. Isn''t he cute? At this time, the old man has directly regarded Letong as his own granddaughter. Now, no matter looking at Letong or the baby, one is more personalized, the other is more lovely. "Well, good boy!" The old man reached out and rubbed the baby''s head with kindness in his eyes. "What''s your name?" The baby looks at her mother with the end of her eyes, and sees that she doesn''t have a particularly disgusting expression, so she answers obediently, "Ji Yu, the old man can call me baby." "Baby?! What about my sister? " The old master probably met a soft target in Letong. Now, he cleverly changed his strategy and tried to start with two little guys. "Call Niuniu..." the baby''s eyes dribble around, and from time to time she sweeps her mother with the tail of her eyes, paying close attention to the change of Letong''s expression. "Is it fun here?" The old man sat down on the stone bench beside Letong''s body, stretched out his hand and pulled the baby, trying to pull the little guy to his side. The baby was originally on Letong. When she was pulled like this, she instinctively threw away the old man''s hand and put her hands tightly around Letong''s waist. Just now, the happy expression had disappeared. Instead, she looked at the old man on guard. The old man sighed in his heart, looking at a soft persimmon. It turned out to be a little hedgehog! "Does the baby like dogs? If you like, why don''t you stay tonight and take your dog swimming tomorrow? " The warm water swimming pool at home is only a little popular when Sheng comes back. The baby''s eyes flashed a trace of excitement, but did not immediately back to him, but looked up at Letong. There was no expression on Letong''s face. She didn''t even move her eyebrows. She just hung her eyes and teased Niuniu who just woke up. Mingming Letong didn''t give any response, the baby seems to understand the meaning of Letong''s heart. "No, we have an appointment with Uncle Yifan tonight..." the baby''s head shakes like a drum. The old man saw that the same thing couldn''t work for the little guy. He only said to Letong, "girl, it''s so cold. It''s troublesome for the two children to run around. I''ve asked ah Jing to prepare a room. Otherwise, I''ll live here tonight." Letong raised her eyelids and gave him a light look. Without thinking about it, she shook her head and refused, "no, these two children are not used to strange places." As soon as Uncle Jing listened to the prickly words, he was afraid that it would irritate the old man. He quickly answered, "Miss Tongtong, how can this be regarded as a strange place?" Letong raised her lips and laughed. She looked at Uncle Jing with her beautiful eyes. "Uncle Jing, it''s not strange here. How can it be?" Because of Yang Sheng''s relationship, she didn''t like the old man at all. Now when she thought about the complicated tangles that might be involved in Yupei, her resistance became stronger and stronger. Uncle Jing opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something to explain, but he was stopped by the old man. "Ah king!" Uncle Jing didn''t dare to say any more, so he had to retreat behind the old man in silence. Looking at Letong, the old man seems to be organizing the language and hesitating. "Girl, I''m 80 years old and I''m five years old..." The old master tried to open his mouth. Although Letong didn''t give him any response, he didn''t show any sign of disgust, so he went on. "If I''m lucky, I may be able to live for a few years. If I''m not lucky, maybe tomorrow I''ll close my eyes and kick my feet, and I won''t be able to manage anything. I''m old... I''ve experienced everything good and bad for so many years. In other people''s eyes, the money I earn may not be earned by others for decades, and the things I enjoy may not be fully enjoyed by others for even a hundred lives. I realized it too late. When I lived to this age, I realized that people didn''t really want much. They wanted to maintain a well fed economy and a harmonious family. " The old master talked about stopping all the way. When he said that, he closed his eyes slightly. Uncle Jing behind him quickly reached out and rubbed his head for him. But the old man pulled out his hand and looked at Letong, who looked at him but couldn''t see any expression, and went on. "Weikang is the youngest of his family. He was connived by her mother when he was young. He can do whatever he likes. But I have so many sons. In terms of talent and foresight, Weikang is on the stage. I was anxious at that time. He was angry with me and ran away from home. He never came back after that. " Chapter 537 "I was anxious at that time. He was so angry with me that he ran away from home and never came back..." The old man said this for a moment, but did not go on. Instead, he took a deep breath. It seemed that he was trying to calm his emotion. Since the old man began to talk about this paragraph, Letong''s vision has never left the old man''s face. Although her face was silent, she listened to the old man''s words word by word. The subtle expression changes on the old man''s face were also in her eyes. Seeing that the old man seemed unable to go on quietly, Letong was also a little impatient. "Yang Dong..." "Girl, you can call me grandfather just like Sheng boy..." the old man interrupted Letong''s words urgently. His eyes, which had seen too many joys and sorrows but were still wise, were full of expectation at this time. The old master''s words, let Le Tong Leng Leng. From the way the old man looked at himself and what he said just now, it seems that the old man has decided that he is his granddaughter? However, she did not know why the shrewd old man in Yang Sheng''s mouth was so sure! Anyway, her name is Letong. She is the daughter of the man named Leming. She doesn''t know Yang Weikang among the old people. So far, she has nothing to do with the old man in front of her. "Yang Dong, my surname is le, not Yang." It''s not that she deliberately attacked the old man, but that she was the daughter of his son whom he had not seen for many years just by a piece of jade. Is that too arbitrary? The old man''s eyes darkened. "Girl, I know it''s not easy for you to accept this fact. I know your surname is le, but you can''t rule out that your surname may be Yang. In this way, you should take it as a wish of my old bone, and stay here for one night. By the way, let the doctor draw blood and test the DNA. Is it right or not? It depends on the identification results, OK The old man''s words have the meaning of coaxing and pleading. Although Letong resisted in her heart, she couldn''t stand it. The 80 year old was pitifully coaxing and begging in front of her. After a long time, she nodded, "OK, let the doctor take a blood test, but our luggage is all in the hotel. It''s better to go back to the hotel tonight." The old man saw that Letong finally relaxed his mouth, and even the wrinkles on his face seemed to overflow with joy. "Ah Jing, I''ll send someone to pick up the girls'' luggage and bring them here. Where is it convenient to stay in a hotel? Besides, you and Sheng have not seen each other for a long time. You can have a good chat at home. It''s convenient for children to eat, live and take care of them. OK, that''s settled. " Letong finally sees what is really strong. Before she has time to say no, uncle Jing has run away. Think about what the old man said just that day. He said that he was pretending to be poor, but not all of them. At his age, indeed, nothing is more important than family reunion. Think of here, Letong also moved compassion, no longer with the old master, but don''t know what to talk with him, only the spirit of some of the girl to the arms, babble babble to tease the little girl to play. Seeing that Letong no longer refuses, the old man is happy. Look at Letong and look at the baby, "girl, the baby is not like you at all, just like the kid of Ji family." Listen to that tone, as if very dissatisfied. To this question, Le Tong really did not know how to answer, because the old master clearly thought that she was a granddaughter, so he would hold injustice for her. "Old master, the baby doesn''t look like mommy, but the baby is as smart as mommy and loved by everyone!" Just now, the baby didn''t evade the words in the world, and didn''t interrupt. How much did the little guy understand about the relationship involved in those words? Only he knew. However, his attitude towards the old master is more enthusiastic than others. The old man glanced at Letong with a smile, and then at the baby. He said happily, "yes, the baby is as popular as your mommy!" They all said that they were next generation relatives, which was confirmed by the old man. When the old man was young, he had never tried to look good on his children before. He always thought that only by being strict can he teach them good children. Therefore, he was more strict with his children. When he gets older and realizes that he''s going to get close to his grandchildren, all of them are money oriented, and one or two of them take the initiative to please the old man who is close to him. However, he can''t see that so many grandchildren, except Sheng boy, who is too proud to show him his bad face, are sincere to him, Is there anyone who doesn''t approach him for money? In front of her, it''s not hard to see that she has the same virtue as Sheng boy. Her body is as hard as stainless steel. It''s clear that Yupei is in hand. Even if she can''t prove her surname Yang, she can extort a large sum of money from him. But she, however, was dismissive of it. If she is an ignorant woman and child, she may not know what the Yang family means. It is not surprising that she would be so disdainful. But she is clearly the daughter-in-law of the Ji family. It''s impossible not to know that the power and financial resources of the Yang family are greater than those of the Ji family. Since she knew it, she was still so indifferent and disdainful, which showed that she really didn''t care. "Niuniu, who are you like?" The old man stretched out his finger to tease the girl''s face. He was curious about the three young people in front of him. He knew that Letong was not willing to talk to him, so he had to study Niuniu after studying the baby. The baby looked at Letong nervously and answered, "Niuniu is the baby''s sister. Of course, she looks like the baby!" Letong rubs her baby son''s head and helps him to tell a lie. "Niuniu is less than two months old, and she hasn''t grown up yet! Long open, must be a beautiful little princess The old man didn''t know what was going on. When he heard that the girl had not been two months old, he couldn''t help getting nervous. He turned his head and looked up and down at Letong anxiously. He said with a slightly reproachful tone, "girl, you are too. How come you''ve been running around since you''re only a full moon? The matter of this woman''s confinement can be big or small. It''s not careless! " Say, the person already stood up, stretch out a hand to pull Le Tong''s arm. "It''s windy here. Go back to the house. Look at your little body. It will fall when the wind blows." Le Tong was too nervous to laugh or cry, but she couldn''t break the lie she told herself. I think I''ve been sitting outside for quite a long time. I''d better go back to the house according to his wishes. I don''t have to explain it. It''s troublesome! Chapter 538 When Ji Rui and Yang Sheng return to the mansion after the banquet and hear the old master say that Letong and their two children are resting in the guest room and have agreed to stay tonight, their expressions don''t change at all, as if they had expected that Letong would agree. "Are you not afraid of my despicable way to coerce her to stay?" Looking at two young men of the same age and equally outstanding sitting on the sofa and drinking coffee leisurely at both ends, the old man seemed not surprised or curious about Letong''s reaction. Yang Sheng bent over to put the cup on the tea table and looked at the old man with a funny look. "Grandfather, are you willing? Besides, Tong Tong will sell you?! I''m curious. What terrible thing did you say to Tong Tong? " The old man, who was said to be in the heart of the matter, took a puff from the corner of his mouth and raised his eyebrows. "When am I going to use the means of bitterness drama to win sympathy?" Yang Sheng shrugged, "if you know, don''t tell me!" Then he stood up and walked towards the kitchen. "Rui, are you hungry? The Chinese snacks made by my chef are excellent. Would you like to try them? " "Good!" Ji Rui answered simply. Waiting for Yang Sheng to flash into the kitchen, the old man''s fierce eyes fall on Ji Rui. "Why don''t you and the girl get married?" This time, the man that uncle Jing found soon handed the detailed information of Letong these years to the old man. Apart from the fact that the secret of the baby''s birth does not appear in the data, others include the fact that her father''s real name is Leming, including Niuniu who was not born but adopted, and of course, the non marital relationship between Letong and Ji Rui. Ji Rui doesn''t have a pleasant face to the old man in front of him because he may be Letong''s grandfather. "It''s about me and her." The implication is that I have nothing to do with her or you!! Once upon a time, the old master of the Yang family had complex feelings for Ji Rui. On the one hand, he appreciated the young man, but on the other hand, he hated Ji Rui because he had abducted his favorite grandson. Generally speaking, hate was more than appreciation. After knowing that Letong may be his granddaughter, he looks at Ji Rui''s eyes and naturally has more eyes to pick. Although he only met Letong for the first time today, his years of missing and guilt for his youngest son made him attach great importance to Letong, a possible granddaughter. As a result, Ji Rui, a possible son-in-law, is more selective. It''s no exaggeration to say that he is going to pick a bone in the egg. In particular, when I saw the survey data, it showed that the boy of the Ji family had not given his granddaughter a name, which made the old man very angry! He felt that the people of Lao Yang''s family had been bullied by the people of Ji''s family, and the slap was not on the face of others, but on his old face. Reading that he doesn''t want to destroy his image in front of his granddaughter, the old man finally suppresses his anger and patiently chats with Ji Rui, but what he gets is such an answer that he doesn''t pay attention to him at all. The old man took his hand on the back of the sofa and forced his anger down again. He tried to make himself look more pleasant. "When are you going to get married?" Ji Rui looks at him without expression, "no comment!" Although the old man may be Letong''s grandfather, the identification result has not come out yet? The old master wants to hold him and Letong''s neck so soon? Does he want to control him and Letong in his hands like Yang Sheng? Ji Rui certainly has no respect for the old man. If it wasn''t for Yang Sheng, he didn''t think he had anything to do with the old man. In addition, because of Yang Sheng''s relationship, he was beaten down by the old master. Of course, those are old stories. He doesn''t want to talk about them any more. However, his affair with Letong is a private affair between them. Even though the old man may be Letong''s own grandfather, he doesn''t care for Letong at all. Why do he want to control him and Letong? The old man was so angry by Ji Rui''s arrogant attitude and words that he almost wanted to lift the table. Fortunately, Yang Sheng came out here with a tray of delicious snacks to avoid the bloodbath between the old man and Ji Rui. "Sheng boy, you should pay more attention to Tong Tong when you have time. Don''t be foolishly bullied. You don''t even know if you take advantage of her!" Yang Sheng can''t help but take a deep look at Ji Rui. Did these two people say anything extraordinary in the minutes when he left? Ji Rui doesn''t even have the intention to defend himself. He takes the tray Yang Sheng handed over, takes a piece of cake and eats it calmly. "Grandfather, don''t worry about it. Tongtong is not stupid. She has her own sense of proportion." Obviously, Yang Sheng also felt that the old master was too lenient! At the same time, he also expressed his position. In the team battle between Letong and laotaiye, he stood on Letong''s side. "Smelly boy, is there a brother like this?" The old master glared at Yang Sheng and scolded him severely. Yang Sheng rolled his eyes and kindly reminded the old man, "grandfather, the appraisal results will come out tomorrow!" The old man glared at him again, "just the girl''s temper, just like your little uncle. I don''t believe that she''s not the seed of Weikang!" Yang Sheng tut said, "grandfather, you are officially retired anyway. You have nothing to do tomorrow. You can wear sunglasses and set up a stall for fortune telling!" Although Yang Sheng basically believes that Letong''s father is his favorite little uncle, he won''t go along with the old master until the conclusive evidence is put on the table. First of all, he was afraid that the greater the old man''s hope, the greater his disappointment. Secondly, he was afraid that Letong would be disgusted. For a large family like the Yang family, there are indeed many people who want to have something to do with them by all means, but le Tong is not one of them. He knows this better than anyone else. "Grandfather, before the identification results come out, you''d better not show this face in front of Tong Tong!" Yang Sheng came close to the old man and reminded him in a low voice. Here, ye and sun are happy with each other''s words. Ji Rui, who is beside him, drinks coffee and eats snacks like nothing to do with everything. His mood and appetite are not affected by the old man''s words. "Rui, have you changed your tickets?" Yang Sheng suddenly remembered that Ji Rui''s return tickets were for tomorrow morning. Ji Rui raised his eyes and glanced at him On hearing this, the old man quickly beckoned to Uncle Jing, "ah Jing, hurry to do it." Ji Rui calls uncle Jing, who turns around in a hurry. "Uncle Jing, don''t change. We have to go back tomorrow." Chapter 539 The old master suddenly raised his head and glared at Ji Rui, "boy, the identification result will come out at noon tomorrow!" Even if the old master used his privilege, the hospital said that the appraisal result would not be available until noon tomorrow at the latest. Therefore, the old master took it for granted that as one of the parties, Letong naturally had to be present. Ji Rui doesn''t mean to fight against the old man, but he has something very important to do tomorrow afternoon. "Yang Dong, let Yang Sheng tell us the identification result, too." Ji Rui although some apology, but under the two-phase balance, he still chose to fly back to r city according to the original time. Because the person he will see tomorrow afternoon may be able to save Ji from the current predicament. "How can it be the same?" The old master''s meaning is that as soon as the appraisal results come out tomorrow, Letong will be able to recognize her ancestors directly. If she returns to r city, who knows what will happen then? "Yang Dong, I''m sorry!" Ji Rui also saw the anxiety in the old man''s eyes. He rarely set himself up for the old man to think about it, but he did have a dilemma, so he could only say sorry. "I told the girl that you should go back by yourself!" At the age of the old man, sometimes he is willful, just like a young man. Ten cows can''t be pulled back. The old man angrily said that, Huo stood up and walked to the stairs with still vigorous steps. Yang Sheng knows Ji Rui''s temperament very well and knows that he insists on going back. There must be his reason. Seeing the old man up the stairs, he asked Ji Rui in a low voice, "are you in a hurry to go back tomorrow? Is there anything urgent?" Ji Rui did not hide from him, "well, Ming made an appointment in the afternoon." Yang Sheng nodded clearly, "it''s about Ji''s family!" "Well." Yang Sheng glanced at the old man''s figure in the middle of the stairs and said, "why don''t you go back first? Look at this old kid... " Ji Rui pondered for a moment. In fact, he didn''t consider the possibility. However, he hopes that he can stay by her side when it comes to the life experience of Letong. No matter how she wants to choose, he can give her advice and support at the first time. "Yang Sheng, you should know better than anyone that Letong has been carrying everything by himself all these years. I hope that from now on, no matter what happens to her, I can stand behind her. " Yang Sheng is speechless! Because Ji Rui''s mood is really clear. "Then my grandfather..." Yang Sheng hesitated to catch up and stop the old man''s capricious behavior. "It''s up to him. Let Letong decide for herself." He made an appointment tomorrow afternoon. Letong doesn''t know about it, but he has made psychological preparations. If Letong agrees to stay and wait for the result, he will go to change the ticket. Of course, he didn''t intend to let Letong know these ideas, so as not to burden her. Seeing this, Yang Sheng said nothing more. Before he knew that Letong might be his cousin, he always preferred Letong''s side between Ji Rui and Letong. Among them, in addition to the pity for the weak mentality, perhaps, there is also some inexplicable sense of closeness for him to choose. Now, after learning that Letong may be the daughter of his closest uncle, he is more willing to test Ji Rui for Letong. As one of the few people who know the truth about the birth of a baby, he is more eager than anyone to find out that Ji Rui accepts Letong because she is the baby''s mother; Or, because he really loves her. Even though Ji Rui has said that he will meet a very important person tomorrow afternoon, Yang Sheng also believes that if Ji Rui loses this important opportunity for Le Tong, he can definitely afford to lose. Ji Rui doesn''t know that his brother has been calculating for Le Tong for so many years. Of course, even if he knows now, he won''t eat inexplicable dry vinegar any more. Because Yang Sheng is likely to be le Tong''s elder brother, who cares about his younger sister. Moreover, Letong has suffered so much that she really needs to enjoy the love of her family and elders, which Ji Rui can''t give her. If she can get all this from the Yang family, he will feel happy for her in his heart. The old man who climbed up the stairs stood outside the guest room prepared for Letong. After knocking twice, he called in a low voice, "girl..." Soon, a slight movement came from inside. Then, the door opened and Letong''s face appeared behind the door. "What''s up, Mr. Yang?" Yue Tong asked softly. The old man saw that Letong was so careful that he thought the two children were still sleeping inside, so he waved to her. "Come out, girl." Letong''s body flashed out lightly. The old man took her arm and pulled her to the small living room on the second floor to sit down. "Yang Dong, what''s the matter?" Although Letong did not change her words, her attitude towards the elderly was much more moderate. "I heard that you will fly back to r city early tomorrow morning, but the identification result will come out at noon tomorrow. Do you want to change your ticket and wait for the result to come out?" When the old man said this to Ji Rui, his tone was very strong. But to Letong, he is very careful. I''m afraid that this girl doesn''t like it, so she flies back to r city. Letong had a paternity test before, and the results at that time didn''t come out until a week, so she didn''t think about whether she would go tomorrow. And her occasionally ostrich temperament, also let her have a fluke heart, anyway, the result will be a week later, then she does not need to worry about the future. It''s also because of this idea that after she just returned to the house, she fed Niuniu and finished her milk. After eating something for herself and her baby, she came up to the guest room to have a rest. Therefore, she was slightly stunned when she heard the old man''s words. "Ah? And it will be tomorrow? " To be honest, she is not psychologically prepared to accept the results of the appraisal. At the beginning, it took her a full week to prepare enough courage to see the results of her paternity test with her baby. "Why are you so fast?" The old man frowned slightly. He was full of expectation for the result. Ke Ketong''s reaction is to tell him clearly that she is more resistant than expected to the identification results. The old man''s heart was bright, but suddenly it seemed to be blocked by the black concrete. His heart was black. Yue Tong glances at the old man''s lost face and realizes that his reaction is too hurtful. "Yang Dong, I''m sorry. I just didn''t respond all of a sudden. I think it usually takes five to seven days for a DNA test to produce a result. " Letong found that she didn''t know whether the old man was too good at acting or whether she was soft hearted. She was more and more cruel to the old man''s old face. "It''s someone else''s home, not my Lao Yang''s!" The old master snorted angrily. It seemed that he was angry that Letong had not found out how much blood she had. Chapter 540 Letong looks at the wrinkled but vivid face of the old man and finds it funny. Her rejection of the old man was unconsciously reduced by the old man''s indomitable nature. She was funny in her heart, but she didn''t show half of it on her face. After all, with the status and age of the old man, she would never tolerate a younger generation laughing at his awkwardness and arrogance in his face. Even though this awkward and arrogant make him look more lovely and interesting, and at the same time make him more kind, Letong still knows that he can''t make mistakes in front of him. "Yes, I''m talking about other people''s family, not Yang Dong''s family." As for how to deal with the personality of the old man, Letong has learned a lot from Ji Rui, and naturally helps the old man follow Mao. Sure enough, the old man''s round eyes narrowed because of Letong''s following Mao''s behavior, "how about tomorrow''s stay to see the result?" Just now the tone of angry hum, this again restore coax little girl''s intonation. Letong thinks about it. Tomorrow, she would have asked Luo Yifan to go back to r city together, but it''s not a very important thing. Compared with the old man''s eagerness to understand, Luo Yifan''s affairs can be put aside. Moreover, she also believed that the old man had the temperament of never giving up until he reached his goal. Just like before, in order to coax her to test DNA and stay overnight, he tried it hard and soft. Of course, seeing through the purpose of his chiguoguo, she could not refuse his various requests with a firm heart. But her conscience would feel uneasy if she refused the request of an old man who might not have many days left. So, in order to avoid his conscience, Le Tong silently raised the white flag in her heart: it''s just that, anyway, you can''t avoid it. It''s better to just promise him, so that he won''t be entangled. No matter she or he, she or he will have to die for it. "All right, we''ll go back tomorrow after seeing the results." At this time, Letong didn''t think about it at all. When the result came out, she didn''t say she could go. "That''s settled. I''ll ask ah Jing to change the contract for you." But the old master, after Letong agreed, his face was still, but his heart was already happy, and he was thinking about how to solemnly and warmly welcome the little granddaughter back to his family tomorrow. "I''ll go down first, and you can rest with the children for a while." The old master got the answer he wanted and walked with satisfaction, taking uncle Jing to leave. As he walked, he told uncle Jing to arrange a lot of things for tomorrow. "Boy, the girl promised me, you want to go back, you can go back by yourself!" The old man can''t hide his color, slightly raises his chin, and appears in front of Ji Rui in a winning posture. Ji Rui actually has psychological preparation. After listening to the old man''s words with ostentation, he doesn''t say anything. Instead, he looks down at his laptop and opens several important e-mails to read. Upstairs Le Tong, turned back to the guest room to see the two children, also followed downstairs. "Ji Rui, you have nothing important to do tomorrow afternoon?" After Yue Tong agrees to the old master, she remembers that this matter has not been discussed with Ji Rui. "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui pretends that he doesn''t know anything. He leans over and lets Letong sit beside him. "Yang Dong said that the appraisal results will come out at noon tomorrow. I want to go back after reading the results. If you have something important, you should go back first." Le Tong''s idea is that he is not a three-year-old child. He can handle this kind of thing. If Ji Rui has something to do, he will go back first. Where did she think that Ji Rui had made plans. If she stayed, he would never leave her alone. "It''s nothing important. Just tell them to postpone the regular meeting of the board of directors for one day." Ji Rui said that his fingers had quickly knocked out the simple notice of the delayed regular meeting and sent it to the mailbox of the board members. "In fact..." Letong wanted to say "it''s not a big deal, you go back first, I can do it myself", but he was interrupted by Ji Rui. "OK, I''ve informed the members. It''s settled. How can you deal with the baby girl Ji Rui pats Letong''s hand and says that it''s settled. There''s no need to raise any objection. After this period of adaptation, Letong has gradually got used to Ji Rui''s care. As his secretary and special assistant, she really can''t remember what important itinerary he has tomorrow afternoon. Seeing that he insists on staying with her, it''s not good to insist on it any more. Nodding is his default arrangement. Yang Sheng on one side looks at Ji Rui''s actions and gives Ji Rui a high score for his brother-in-law! The old man doesn''t care much about whether Ji Rui will stay or not. As for Ji Rui''s unmarried relationship with Letong, he is ready to settle accounts with Ji Rui after the results come out. The old man sat aside and thought about the future. Three young people went from the living room to the bar. Letong made coffee in person. While they were drinking strong coffee, they talked about the future development plans of Ji''s and Yang''s groups after Yang Sheng took office. Of course, these development plans can not be put into action immediately. At present, what is more important is the thorny matter of Ji in country y, and how Yang Sheng should get a firm foothold in Yang. Although the old man of the Yang family has been supporting Yang Sheng all the time, his support is more just spiritual support. He will not help Yang Sheng solve the actual contradictions and difficulties. Because, in my opinion, if Yang Sheng doesn''t even have the ability to deal with the Yang family and the board of directors, he doesn''t deserve to be the president of the Yang family. In other words, the old master is only responsible for Yang Sheng''s promotion to the position of president. Whether he can go to prison depends on Yang Sheng''s real ability. Yang Sheng had obviously realized this for a long time. Since he came back from the banquet, he never mentioned anything about Yang to the old master. And the old master, obviously retired and relaxed, focuses all his attention on Letong. It seems that Yang Sheng and Yang''s group have nothing to do with him any more. Seeing Yang Sheng, he doesn''t ask a word. Yang Sheng and Ji Rui are talking about the possibility and Prospect of cooperation with each other, while Letong is listening more silently. The conversation between the two men has always made her feel that "listening to your words is better than reading for ten years". Looking at the two men who are equally excellent, Letong thinks that if they become enemies, they will lose both sides! When you think about it, Letong can''t help but be glad that now and in the future, neither of them has the possibility of becoming enemies, only long-term allies. Because both of them are extremely intelligent people. They both know how to choose a wise way to survive, that is, cooperation and win-win. Chapter 541 After the old man had arranged a lot of things, he turned to see three young people chatting with each other in the bar. He didn''t mean to disturb them. He ran up to the second floor and gently opened the door of the guest room. Hearing the sound of the door, the baby, who was lying on the bed, got up and was surprised to see the old man. "Hello, old man. Where''s my mommy?" In a strange environment, wake up to see no Mommy, even if smart as a baby, will also feel scared in the bottom of my heart. The old man walked to the bed and rubbed his head to comfort him. "Your mommy is downstairs. Is the baby going to get up?" "Well, Niuniu is hungry." The baby turns over to get up and reaches out to pick up the girl who is also awake. "Come, wait for me!" The old master didn''t seem to be less interested in the little girl because she was not born to Letong. Uncle Jing followed him carefully, for fear that the old man would fall on the little girl. You know, the old man was very young, and now he can''t hide his love for the little girl. The more reason is that he loves her. "Old master, put Niuniu in the pram." Although the old man''s words and deeds are not as old-fashioned as the old man''s, the baby doesn''t seem to be at ease. The old man holds Niu Niu and quickly runs to the end of the bed to push the pram over. The old man pinched the little girl''s face twice, then put her on the pram with a smile. "Does the baby like Taiye''s family?" The old master automatically omitted the word "old". The baby with the head down didn''t notice this little detail, "um..." Baobao is also a child who is used to seeing the world. It''s not necessary to say how much he likes it here. It''s just that the two huskies in the backyard are really silly and very popular with Baobao. "The two huskies are very funny..." The baby evades the heavy and takes the light and answers, as for other places, there is not much difference between Baobao and Jijia mansion. The old man was stunned for a moment. He reacted and couldn''t help laughing. "This child is very clever!" Uncle Jing came over and told him in a low voice, "master, the IQ of the baby is 60 times higher than the average of the children of the same age." Needless to say, the person that uncle Jing was looking for even sent the baby''s information. Of course, it also included the fact that the baby had just escaped a catastrophe. "Hum, it''s cheap for the kid of Ji family!" The old master is even more dissatisfied with Ji Rui. I thought to myself that my granddaughter and great grandson were all occupied by him for nothing. At this time, the old master had completely ignored one thing, that is, before the identification results came out, no one dared and could not be 100% sure that Letong was his Lao Yang''s child. Pushing Niuniu in front of the baby did not listen to the old master''s words, turned to see the old master, "old master, what do you say?" The old master quickly waved his hand. "He didn''t say anything. He just complained." Although the old master is dissatisfied with Ji Rui, he will never show it in front of Letong and Baobao. Originally, he didn''t have much confidence to coax Letong and Baobao over. Naturally, he would not be stupid enough to speak ill of Ji Rui in front of them. There is no deep research baby, pushing Niuniu to chat with the old man. "My Lord, are you eighty-five years old?" This little guy has been used to his grandfather since he was a child. Naturally, his ability to coax and look at the old man''s face is beyond the ability of ordinary children. "Yes, my Lord is old..." he said with emotion. "My grandfather is 67. You are 18 years older than my grandfather, but you look very energetic." Baby''s words, the old man is really very useful, this is the baby''s simple words make his eyes narrowed. If by generation, he is older than Ji, but Baobao praises him for his spirit. Can he be unhappy? "Old master, this room is so big, do you and uncle Sheng live here?" No matter how bad the baby is, it''s always a child''s nature. When Niu Niu is nursed by the nurse, he looks around curiously. Children, after all, like lively places, so they wonder why there is no child in such a big room? "Well, the baby likes to live here for a while!" There are a lot of grandsons and grandsons, but among them, they are basically debt collectors who make him upset. Every day, they either change their ways to dig money from him, or they constantly make trouble for him to clean up the mess. As time goes by, he simply bought villas for each of his sons and daughters, and let them move out by themselves, so as not to worry about looking at them every day. On the contrary, Yang Sheng, who was unwilling to touch him, could only "cheat" him back with some despicable terms. Baby curiosity to curiosity, but not easily cheated. "No, mom and dad have to go to work and baby has to go to school." "Let''s go to kindergarten. It''s OK to ask for leave." The old man is good at inducing. I''m joking. With this kid''s intelligence and knowledge, it''s OK not to go to school. I''m afraid it''s OK to skip to grade 4 or 5. "No, no, mummy will be angry!" Baobao doesn''t care about whether he goes to class or not, but he is really afraid that Letong will be angry. Moreover, no matter how good other people''s home is, it can''t be as good as one''s own. Seeing the little guy''s anxious appearance, uncle Jing whispered to remind the old man¡° Master, this kind of thing is not urgent. " It''s right for the old man to think about it. It''s not too late to discuss this kind of thing after the appraisal results come out tomorrow. Dinner preparation is very rich, the chef is basically according to the taste of the baby and Letong dishes, baby eat that call contented. After dinner, we all sat in the living room drinking tea and chatting. Basically speaking, Yang shengletong and Ji Rui were three. The old man didn''t cut in much, but listened with a smile and lowered his head to play with the baby. Uncle Jing held a lot of bells, puppets and other small things from somewhere. The old man and the baby changed their ways to amuse Niuniu with these small things. After playing for more than an hour, Niu Niu, who has always been used to going to bed early, fell asleep, and the old man, who has been tired all day, can''t support getting up to have a rest. The baby wanted to take the dog to swim. Three adults took the baby and two dogs to the warm water swimming pool behind the mansion. Letong is a dry duck. No matter how Ji Rui and Baobao persuade her, she refuses to go to the swimming pool. She only says that her task is to take photos. Two big and one small three men have no way to take her, so they have to let her lie comfortably on the couch, with drinks, fruits, snacks and mobile phones on the table. When the three men get into the water, Letong is very glad that she can''t swim, otherwise, she won''t have such good eyesight. Ji Rui is in good shape. Letong knew it early. Chapter 542 Ji Rui is in good shape. Letong knew it early. However, although they lived together for a period of time, Ji Rui was a man with good living habits and very strict self-discipline. Even at home, most of them were dressed neatly. Letong rarely had the opportunity to see his good figure so intuitively. For Le Tong''s secretary, who used to be crazy about Ji Rui''s face and figure, the president of Ji University, who is only wearing swimming trunks, has long and straight legs, and has six attractive abdominal muscles, is like a powerful magnet. Seeing that healthy skin with wide shoulders, narrow hips and long legs, straight and wheat color, President Ji Da came to her with a big stride. Letong''s throat was dry and her nostrils were hot. She couldn''t help Gulu and swallowed her saliva. My God! She thought that her flower mania symptoms had not healed, but it was not because she was cured, but because she was terminally ill. She stares at Ji Rui without blinking. Ji Rui comes here to have a drink. She''s afraid she''s bored. She comes here to chat with her, but she looks at herself straight. She looks like she''s evil. She''s surprised. "Letong?" Ji Rui holds the armrest in one hand and leans down to her face. The hot breath immediately sprays on her face and neck. The blood rushing up makes her face and neck red quickly. "What''s the matter with you? Not feeling well? " Ji Rui, who ever thought that he was the culprit who made her uncomfortable? At first sight, she blushed abnormally. When she was ill, she didn''t want to stick her forehead directly to Letong''s forehead. "Fever? Why is your face so red? " Letong was embarrassed enough. After listening to his series of questions, he wanted to find a crack to drill into the ground. "I''m ok..." Letong answers powerlessly. But the peeper was hit by the master. She raised her hand to push Ji Rui away. She slapped her hand on Ji Rui''s strong chest. It immediately seemed that she was burned by a red hot iron, and she threw her hand in a hurry. "What''s the matter with you, Letong?" Ji Rui is frightened by her series of strange actions. He grabs her hand as soon as he catches it. How can Letong face him? I didn''t know how to answer his question. Seeing his face getting closer and closer, I had to close my eyes and twist my face. Don''t open my face to avoid his burning eyes. "I''m all right, you go swimming, baby called you!" Yue Tong hums. Ji Rui was puzzled by her strange reaction, but the baby over the pool kept shouting to him, "Daddy, daddy, come and help me, uncle Sheng bullies me!" "Are you really OK?" Ji Rui looks anxiously at Letong, who is still blushing. "It''s OK, you go quickly!" Letong slightly props up, puts her forehead against his shoulder, tries to push him away, and hides her ugly face by the way. The baby on the other side of the pool screamed more and more quickly, "Oh, uncle Sheng, you are a bad guy. You are not allowed to bully children..." When Ji Rui goes back to the pool and plunges into the water, the baby who kept shouting before has already left Yang Sheng and chased two erha to play in the middle of the pool. "What happened to Tong Tong?" Seeing Ji Rui''s worried face, Yang Sheng can''t help worrying. Ji Rui shook his head, "I don''t know. It''s not like illness, but something''s wrong." Yang Sheng looks over at Letong. Letong is playing with her mobile phone at this time, just like usual. "I guess my grandfather forced me too fast. She couldn''t turn around for a moment. She was uncomfortable." Ji Rui always thinks that Yang Sheng''s guess is not right, but he can''t think of a better explanation, so he has to nod his head. For the time being, she can''t accept it because of her life experience, which directly leads to unpredictable emotions. At Baobao''s suggestion, Ji Rui and Yang Sheng compete. Baobao sits on the edge of the swimming pool, shakes his legs to watch the competition and is responsible for blowing the whistle as a judge. Letong, who has been half lying on the couch, has returned to normal. He comes to pick up his mobile phone and takes a picture of the two people''s competition. "Uncle Sheng, you lost again!" The baby whistled with a beep, indicating the end of the game. In three consecutive games, without exception, Yang Sheng lost miserably. "Rui, you are not human! It''s a monster Yang Sheng, panting, climbs the fence beside the swimming pool and points to Ji Rui angrily. Ji Rui jumps up with the armrest and sits on the edge of the swimming pool. He takes the big towel that Le Tong gives him, wipes his hair and looks at Yang Sheng Breathing heavily, Yang Sheng climbed up to the edge of the pool and lay back, directly lying down by the edge of the pool. "Uncle Sheng, get up!" The baby walked over and gave him a kick, then he pulled his arm with a smile and tried to pull him to sit up. Yang Sheng put his arms around the baby and took him to the ground. The tired one was lying on his back by the pool pretending to be dead. Letong wants to go over and deliver some drinks, but Ji Rui grabs him, "Letong, I''ll teach you to swim. It can strengthen your body." Yue Tong is afraid that he can''t control himself as he did just now. Don''t look at him. "I''m stupid, I can''t learn." Ji Rui doesn''t seem to hear her. He hugs her waist and puts her on his thigh. Letong was originally dressed neatly, but her legs dropped into the pool and wet most of her pants. "Ah! How can you be so savage... "Yue Tong screamed and twisted out of instinct. When her back bumped into his hot chest, her whole body immediately froze. Ji Rui feels that the whole person in his arms is frozen. He thinks that she is afraid of the water and leans down to coax her. However, he finds that she is as red as a steamed shrimp from her neck to her face. For a moment, Ji Rui seems to understand what she just did! It''s not because of his life experience or illness, but because of his fruit body! "Ah..." Ji Rui, who understands the reason, laughingly rubs her red face with the tip of his nose. "Are you shy?" Murmur, but it is full of the taste of laughter. Le Tong, who was punctured, became angry and slapped his face with his backhand. "You''re shy!" Even if caught on the spot, Letong is still reluctant to admit it. Ji Rui holds her tightly, grabs her paw on his face and says, "I''m not shy? Well Full of cup confused words into Letong''s ears, the hand was caught immediately came strange feeling. The damp, hot and slightly painful touch comes from Ji Rui''s fingers. Chapter 543 The damp, hot and slightly painful touch comes from Ji Rui''s fingers. Letong looks down and sees Ji Rui opening his mouth, biting her teeth one by one on her slender fingers. "Boom" ground, the face of Le Tong, thoroughly exploded! Ji Rui is in a good mood to see that Letong''s red tide has just retreated and reddened her face again. The primitive desire in her deep body, which has been forced to the bottom by him for countless times, is suddenly hooked up by her innocent reaction. The desire, like a volcanic eruption, was fierce. He wanted to press it down like before, but he couldn''t hold it down. Ji Rui, who is hot and dry, bites his lips hard. He scolds the grass in his heart! Originally, he just thought it was fun and wanted to tease her a little bit. However, he underestimated her charm and overestimated his own strength. He set himself on fire. What a pain! The beast that has been dormant for a long time in the bottom of his heart is surging out, killing Ji Rui''s reason that he is always proud of. Ji Rui, who has been blinded by the desire to read, hugs Letong tightly with both hands. Huodi stands up and walks towards the exit with Letong in his arms. He says to Yang Sheng behind him in a hoarse voice. "Letong is a little uncomfortable. I''ll take her back to her room first." Yang Sheng and Baobao, who were lying on their backs, were still keeping their eyes closed. After listening to Ji Rui''s words, they were stunned. Soon, they understood. "The third room on the second floor." Yang Sheng shouts to Ji Rui''s back. "Is Mommy sick? The baby wants to have a look... "The baby gets up and is about to catch up with him, but he is hugged by Yang Sheng and pressed directly on himself. "Don''t worry about adults, don''t worry about children!" Baby picked pick eyebrows, instantly understand, lying on his body twisted a few times, looking for a comfortable position, rest assured to sleep. Playing in the water for a long time baby, this is also tired, lying prone, actually like a pig general Huhu fell asleep. Yang Sheng looked down at the lovely little guy, kissed him on the forehead, pulled a towel around him, and walked to the mansion, sighing as he walked. "Tut, I want to be a father when others are gay." Besides, Ji Rui walked back to the mansion with Letong in his arms along the corridor between the mansion and the swimming pool, and went up to the second floor at the gate. Fortunately, he didn''t even meet a servant all the way. Letong is teased by Ji Rui, who is already ashamed to death. Ji Rui threatens her in a soft voice, "don''t make a noise. It''s ugly to wake up the old man." In order to avoid disturbing others, Letong has to nestle in Ji Rui''s arms obediently, even his head is buried in his chest, and he doesn''t dare to raise a bit. Ji Rui smoothly holds Le Tong in his arms and enters the guest room specially prepared for them by the old master. As soon as he enters, he lifts his feet and closes the door. Hearing the door ring, Letong finally raised her head from his arms. Seeing that she entered the room, she asked weakly, "let me down." Ji Rui turns a deaf ear to her request, hugs her and strides to the bathroom. "Ji Rui..." Letong saw that she was carried into the bathroom. She was in a hurry, and her voice rose. "You''re all wet. If you don''t take a hot bath soon, you''ll catch a cold." Ji Rui still doesn''t seem to hear Le Tong''s scream. He gently puts her in the bathtub, holds her against the wall with one hand, keeps her in his arm, turns on the tap with the other hand, and the warm water slowly sprays out of the bathtub. "Ji Rui, you go out and I''ll do it myself." Letong tries her best to calm down. At this time, she has been vaguely aware of the approaching danger. He imitates the meat on the chopping board. In front of him, it seems that he is going to have meat tonight! Ji Rui opened the water, freeing up the hand, then touched Letong''s neckline, "you come, or I come, eh?" His voice was low and hoarse, and he was shocked by the sound. Subconsciously want to pull the collar, droop eyelids, want to hide their fear and panic, eyes, but inadvertently hit him somewhere. There, it''s obviously different from the usual state. Letong trembled slightly, raised her eyelids, and saw that in the eyes of the man, two small flames were leaping. She felt tight in her heart and turned her lips wrongly, "Ji Rui..." Her soft voice is imploring. This move seems to make Ji Rui''s heart soften. His eyes are heavy. He comes over and kisses her lips gently. Then he straightens up and strides out of the bathroom. Letong breathed a long breath, relaxed, she reclined, slightly closed her eyes and leaned her head on the edge of the bathtub. The warm water in the bathtub is gradually poured into the tank. The water temperature is a little higher than the body temperature. Letong is very comfortable in it. Even if she takes off her clothes, she is lazy to open her eyes. She just wants to take a breath and lie down for a while before making plans. When people relax, they will feel sleepy. When she lies down like this, she sleeps in a daze. Until, there is something cold on her lips, she suddenly wakes up, opens her eyes, and looks at Shangji''s bright green eyes. "Drink a bar..." Ji Rui''s tone is very gentle, but the wine glass pasted on her lips makes her feel a bit tough, and there is no room for compromise. "Don''t..." Letong slightly side head, want to refuse. "Well behaved, it''s just a very low degree red wine. It''s OK to drink some..." Ji Rui''s strength added three points. Letong is trapped in a corner of the bathtub. Although she''s all dressed up and down, she doesn''t feel safe at all. She feels like she''s been stripped away by Ji Rui "You won''t let me drink, will you?" Letong blinked, with a little wet eyes, still making a futile effort. Ji Rui takes a long step. No matter whether Letong wants to or not, he steps into the bathtub and sits face to face with her. "That''s not the same!" Long hand bends over, buckle Le Tong''s shoulder, easily pulled her into the bosom. "What''s the difference? You said that drinking hurt my health, and you didn''t let me drink it. How could you force me to drink it again?" Letong argues, hands behind him, want to stand up beside the bathtub. It''s just that the bathtub is slippery, and Ji Rui clasps her arm as strong as a chain. Her hand grabs a few times at random behind her, but she can''t grasp the focus. "When I say that drinking is harmful to one''s health, I mean that you used to drink uncontrollably. If you drink a small amount, it will be OK. And Ji Rui pauses and kisses her again. "And what?" At this time, Letong forcibly armed himself and asked him in an aggressive manner. Ji Rui raises his lips and smiles. He raises the glass and drinks the wine into his mouth. Before le Tong reacts, he lowers his head and holds her lips. His tongue quickly pries open her lips and sends the wine into her mouth. "And, can increase interest..." the man''s voice, more and more cup confused. Chapter 544 The next day, Letong woke up with pain. Look around blankly, the place you can see, whether it''s the ceiling or the furnishings around the bed, is very strange. Letong raised her weak hand, rubbed her eyes, and her brain started slowly. Then she remembered that the strange bedroom she was in was the guest room of the Yang family. And last night, in this strange bedroom, in a sober state, she willingly delivered herself completely to a man. Just, last night that completely uncontrollable man, after tossing her to death, but disappeared. "Ji Rui..." Le Tong was startled by her hoarse voice and subconsciously closed her mouth. The scenes that made her blush last night flashed through her mind like a fast mirror. Letong, who is suffering from pain all over, can''t help but get a little annoyed. That damned man, like the night he was drunk last time, won''t he change into a devil''s face after a happy night? When she woke up that time, she seemed to be the same as she is now. Her whole body and head seemed to have been torn down and rebuilt. Just when Letong curses someone in her heart, the culprit who makes her feel like being robbed enters with a tray. See half lean on the back of the bed of Le Tong, man''s face immediately now nervous look, "wake up? Isn''t it very uncomfortable? Let''s lie down a little longer! " Letong is very uncomfortable, but the man, with a clear face, can''t help rolling his eyes at him, pointing to his throat, indicating that his throat is very dry. Ji Rui has gone to the bed, put the tray on the bedside table, leaned over to kiss her. "Sorry, I couldn''t help it last night..." Soft voice soft gas tunnel sorry man, let Letong want to gas up. I think I have some responsibility for this. If I hadn''t resisted all the time and made him suffer for a long time, he would not have been in need all night like a hairy boy. "What time is it now..." hearing his voice like a broken Gong, Yue Tong could not help frowning. Ji Rui kisses her frowned eyebrows and turns to bring a bowl of porridge from the tray. "It''s almost ten o''clock. I asked the chef to make some Sydney porridge. Have some." Yue Tong shook his head and tried to get up. "No? What would you like to eat? I''ll go out and buy it right away, and you''ll lie down for a while Ji Rui presses her nervously and doesn''t let her move. "Brush your teeth..." Letong points to the washing room. She can''t explain Ji Rui''s misunderstanding. Ji Rui breathes a sigh of relief, but he doesn''t let go of her. Instead, he bends down and holds her up. Before Letong can resist, he holds her to the bathroom and carefully puts her down. His action of holding and releasing made her wring her eyebrows again. "Does it hurt all over the body? Why don''t I get you some painkillers? " Ji Rui nervously turns around and wants to go out. After he got up, he immediately checked on the Internet, so he had a little understanding of her current physical condition. "Need not..." Le Tong pulls his wrist, stopped his stupid action. Did he forget that he was a guest? Or are you afraid you don''t know enough? "But aren''t you sick?" Ji Rui hugs her anxiously and kisses her forehead. "It''s not that serious..." At this time, Letong would rather face the ruthless man for the first time than the over nervous man in front of him. "You''re so nervous!" Although, Le Tong is very angry before, feel this man unrestrained tossed oneself one night, very excessive. But now, she feels that men are making a mountain out of a molehill. She can bear this kind of pain. Where does she know that in Ji Rui''s eyes, even if she is just punctured with a small hole, he will be distressed. What''s more, the person who made her dumb and frowned with pain was still himself. "It''s not that I''m nervous, it''s that you don''t take yourself seriously." Ji Rui took the toothbrush and squeezed the toothpaste into her hand. She loves to show off her strong personality. Doesn''t he know? Letong put her toothbrush into her mouth and brushed silently. Maybe, he''s right, she really doesn''t take herself seriously. "Never again!" Ji Rui put his face on her hair carefully around her waist. "Well?" Letong picks his eyebrows from the mirror. She doesn''t quite understand what he means by "like this"? "In the future, you have to tell me where you feel uncomfortable or painful. Don''t try to be brave, you know?" He also knew that her discomfort at this time was not medicine, but enough rest. And he, at the moment when she frowned, blamed himself and set a boundary with himself in his heart. Later, even if he thought about it again, he would not exceed the bottom line, otherwise, she would not be able to bear it. Letong gives him a white look in the mirror, which means, whose fault is this?! Ji Rui quickly rubbed her face and said with a smile, "yes! It was me that was bad last night. I made you uncomfortable and hurt you. If you want to kill or cut, do as you like? " Letong is too lazy to pay attention to the cheeky man behind him. He spits out the bubbles with saliva. In the heart secretly scolded a sentence: NIMA, once upon a time that Gao Leng has type cool face Ji total?! Ji Rui waits for Letong to wash her face. Without saying a word, he bends over to pick her up and stomps back to the bedroom. He puts her on the sofa in the small living room, turns around and hands her the porridge. In fact, Letong is also hungry. Although she was tossed all night last night, it can be regarded as physical work. After eating a bowl of porridge, Letong finally regained some strength. "What about baby and Niuniu?" Of course, she knew that the baby and Niuniu would be taken good care of. But as a mother, even though she knows that others will take good care of her children, she is still not at ease. "Yang Dong took Baobao and Niuniu out of the door early in the morning. He said he would take them out for a walk and come back for lunch." Ji Rui''s answer gives Letong a sigh of relief. In this way, she could avoid the embarrassment and embarrassment of being asked by the old man. "When shall we go back then?" So far, Letong has avoided thinking about more possibilities. She just thought that as soon as the identification results came out, she could take the baby and Niuniu away. Ji Rui did not answer her immediately, but sat beside her and hugged her. "Do you think everything is like a dream, very unreal?" Letong didn''t look up, just looked down at her fingers. "Well..." "If, I mean if, you are really a child of the Yang family. Do you think you can''t accept it?" Ji Rui asked carefully. Since he was told by the old master of the Yang family yesterday that he would make an appraisal, he did not dare to ask her what she thought, and she deliberately avoided talking about it. Chapter 545 "I don''t know!" Yue Tong shook his head blankly. Because she is soft hearted, she has no choice but to agree to the old man''s request, but she, as Ji Rui guessed, tries her best to escape this uneasy thing like an ostrich. After the doctor stabbed the needle at her blood vessel and watched the dark red liquid slowly flow from her blood vessel into the needle tube, she suddenly had an idea. If the blood in her blood is really the blood of the Yang family, does that mean that her father, or there is still a chance to get back? When the first if came into her mind, countless IFS came out one by one. If Yang Weikang is really her father Le Ming, if Yang Weikang did not run away from home 26 years ago, can she have a normal family and loving parents like other children? If her parents can bring her up in a normal environment, will her mother not become ill from overwork and still be healthy with her? ¡­¡­ These ifs, like opening a door, on the other side of the door, the possible pictures are quite beautiful and attractive. On the other hand, they set off the sadness and unbearable of the real world in which she lives. In the past, no matter at that time or now, Letong tries to face it with the most positive and optimistic psychology. Because she knew that it was her destiny that she could not escape. She had no choice but to face it strongly and optimistically. But now, someone told her, maybe, the sufferings she suffered were not necessary; And the things she once thought were out of reach, such as normal family, such as loving her parents, may only be touched by her hand All of these, if all kinds of possibilities were listed in front of her, it was a beautiful picture, but it seemed to her like a red hot iron bar, which made her not even have the courage to hold her hand to touch. Powerful arm around her thin shoulder, gently took her into his arms, "don''t think too much, we''ll talk about it when the results come out. No matter what the result is, I''m here. Don''t be afraid! " Magnetic low voice, like a powerful tranquilizer, in her heart before the chaos and panic, then was forced to suppress. She closed her eyes and leaned her head on his shoulder. She answered softly, "HMM..." In a trance, I saw my old self standing stubbornly at the entrance of the lane for countless times. It was only when the red sunset fell in the sky that I turned back home with heavy steps. "Mom, dad didn''t come back..." She heard her young self say to her mother when she came out to look for her. The dim streetlights stretch the back of mother and daughter holding hands for a long time Confused, she saw her 18-year-old self crying in the corner of the kitchen. Then, she watched her teeth biting and being "politely" invited out by relatives again and again ¡­¡­ Once upon a time, when she remembered these things, she felt like she was in the boundless darkness. She could not find her way, but she had no way back. Deep helplessness and fear will erode her nerves inch by inch. And now, in the boundless darkness, there was a cluster of light shining firmly and brightly in front of her. And that cluster of light, let her know, that no one can rely on, no matter what happens, she can only face the helplessness and hesitation alone, has become the past! From now on, no matter what happens, there will be this man behind her. This man, when she is at a loss, firmly tells her, "I''m here, don''t be afraid!" Yes, now she really has nothing to be afraid of. At this time, she deeply understood that for a woman, the greatest happiness is not to have money that can not be squandered. But, there is a person, when you are tired and hurt, said to you, "baby, you don''t need to be strong, because I am here." Two people quietly cuddle up, no longer language, the wall clock "tick tick tick" walking sound, remind two people time in the past, but two people, no one wants to break the kind of quiet in the atmosphere of warmth. "Da Da Da Da" knock on the door suddenly rang out, followed by the baby shouting outside the door. "Mommy lazy pig, get up!" Ji Rui leads Le Tong to open the door, and the baby pounces on him immediately. Ji Rui has a clear eye and a quick hand. He holds him in his arms for fear that the bull will knock Le Tong over. "Mommy, are you still sick?" Baby climbs Ji Rui''s shoulder and looks anxiously at Letong behind Ji Rui. "No, Mommy is fine!" Letong''s voice is still a little bit rusty. After answering, she comes over and makes a splash on the baby''s lips. "Is it really all right?" Letong thinks that in addition to Ji Rui, the person who silently supports her and protects her behind her should also have a baby. "Well, it''s nothing!" Letong smiles and touches his face. "But, your voice..." baby is not so easy to deceive the past. "Your mother ate too much delicious food last night. She got angry and had a sore throat." Ji Rui quickly finds a suitable reason for Letong''s abnormality. Baby is dubious, but dare not ask any more, because he knows that people with sore throat, do not want to speak. "Is it true that the old man said that daddy and mummy may soon add a younger brother or sister to the baby?" Baby bit Ji Rui''s ear and the thief asked. Obviously, the information that the old master got did not include the information about Le Tong''s physical condition diagnosed when he went to see doctor Fu. Ji Rui subconsciously turns to see Letong. She still has a light smile on her face. It seems that she didn''t hear anything. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Ji Rui warns the baby in a low voice. Baby "Oh" should be a decisive shut up. Ji Rui specially slows down and slowly accompanies Letong to go downstairs. In the living room, the old master of the Yang family is sitting on the carpet of the new shop with his newly bought toys, teasing Niu Niu. Seeing Le Tong and Ji Rui come down, he just looks up and says, "we''ll have dinner in half an hour." With that, he lowers his head to tease Niuniu, and Baobao struggles from Ji Rui to join the ranks of teaser. "Where''s elder martial brother?" Yue Tong looks around and doesn''t see Yang Sheng''s shadow. "He went back to the company to take care of something, and he came back soon." Ji Rui said, reaching over to help her sit down. Although the old master and uncle Jing didn''t pay much attention to them, Letong still felt guilty for no reason¡° Patting his hand away, he sat down on the sofa carefully. Chapter 546 Yang Sheng, who was supposed to come back for lunch, called back and said that he was busy and couldn''t come back for lunch, so that everyone didn''t have to wait for him. After lunch, they sat down to eat fruit. As they were eating, they heard voices coming from the door. Besides Yang Sheng, several young men came in. One of them, whom Le Tong knew, was one of the doctors who came to take blood samples yesterday. The others were very familiar. Uncle Jing asked everyone to sit down. After introduction, Le Tong knew that two of the four were doctors. The other two are lawyers of the Yang family. As for the two doctors, Letong had been psychologically prepared, so she was not surprised. When Yang Sheng introduced the two lawyers, Letong subconsciously glanced at Ji Rui. Ji Rui calmly reaches out his hand to shake with the two lawyers, but the other hand reaches over and grabs her hand. The slightly warm fingertip gently rubs the back of her hand as if it were silent to comfort her. Yang Sheng tells uncle Jing to take Baobao and Niuniu to play in the garden. Then, together with the old master, he leads Ji ruiletong and several doctors and lawyers into the study. In the study, there is a square conference table. Yang Sheng holds the old master and sits down in the chair. Letong was supposed to sit down in the middle, but Yang Sheng pulled her over and forced her to sit down on the right side of the old master. Ji Rui, of course, was where Letong was. He didn''t need Yang Sheng to say anything. He dragged the chair beside Letong to sit down. Yang Sheng asked the two doctors to sit on the left side of the old man, followed by two lawyers. After arranging all the people, Yang Sheng walked behind the old master. He didn''t mean to sit down. Instead, he stood straight behind the old master, as if for convenience. Such staffing and seating arrangements, let Letong vaguely guess after to reveal the identification results. However, no matter how accurate the intuition is, it''s just an inference without evidence. "Dr. Luo, please read out the results of yesterday''s two DNA identification reports." Yang Sheng motioned to Dr. Luo sitting in his seat to start. After receiving Letong''s surprised eyes, Yang Sheng explained, "one of them belongs to you and your grandfather, the other one belongs to you and me. That''s safer! " I have to say that Yang Sheng is very considerate. "Mr. Yang, through the identification results, it can be proved that your old man and miss Letong are directly related by blood, while young master Yang Sheng and miss Letong are collateral related by blood." As soon as Dr. Luo finished reading out the results, the Yang master turned his head and looked at Letong eagerly. "Girl, call grandfather!" Yue Tong looked at him calmly. The result was within her expectation. Therefore, when she heard the doctor''s announcement of the result, her face was very calm. It seemed that what she heard was nothing to do with her. "Dr. Luo, can you show me the appraisal report?" Ji Rui held out his hand politely. "Of course, of course! If Miss le and Mr. Ji have any questions, just ask them. " Dr. Luo stood up and respectfully handed the two appraisal reports to Ji Rui. Ji Rui takes over the appraisal report and looks at it carefully, but Letong and the old master are still in a state of waiting and silence. Yang Sheng, as a sandwich class who knows both sides and doesn''t want to hurt both sides, sees Letong''s delay in responding. Seeing that the eagerness in the old man''s eyes gradually turns into loss and sadness, he quickly pats the old man on the back. "Grandfather, this is too sudden. Let Tongtong slow down." After pacifying the old master, Yang Sheng raised his head and looked at Letong, who was still silent and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Tong Tong, you don''t have to bear the burden. I''ve asked people to check the questions and the context." The question he was referring to, of course, was how his little uncle Yang Weikang became Le Tong''s father, Le Ming. The so-called context naturally refers to how Yang Weikang became Le Ming and how she became Le Tong. Now, where is Le Ming. Yang Sheng''s words finally had some effect. Yue Tong, who had been silent for a long time, finally had a reaction. She nodded to Yang Sheng, "elder martial brother, please." Listening to her words, it seems that she does not care about whether she is a child of the Yang family. What she cares about is more about her father''s experience and whereabouts over the years. The old master, who has been completely ignored, stares at Letong with a complicated and sad look¡° Girl... " Letong looks very calm on her face, but her brain has been fried like water dripping into the boiling oil. "Yang Dong, my name is Le!" Letong didn''t know what happened to his father and the old man in front of him, which led him to run away from home without looking back. Even, he changed his name completely. But she, basically, has all the blame on the old man. This subconscious behavior, in addition to the intuitive understanding of things that made her so, Yang Sheng''s treatment and the old master''s implicit confession yesterday also indirectly implied the reason why the father and son of the Yang family split at that time, most of which was because of the old master. Now Letong even thinks that if she calls her grandfather, it''s a betrayal to her father! The old man''s hand trembled slightly, and his eyes darkened. He looked at Yang Sheng and Le Tong, and then sighed with a long sigh, "Oh, it''s all my own sin..." The old master felt bad, and Letong was no better. Ji Rui, who has read the two appraisal reports quickly, frees his hand to hold Letong. "Do you want to see it?" Yue Tong shakes her head. For her, the two appraisal reports are of little significance. Love her, love her father has disappeared, even now let her know her ancestors, what''s the meaning? Ji Rui looks at Letong''s depressed appearance. He is very distressed. In front of so many people, he can''t say any consoling words, so he has to hold her silently. In the heart secretly chagrin, at the beginning let a person go to investigate her, why not also check her father''s matter? If he had more than one mind at that time, he would not have been so passive as he is now. At least, he can work with Yang Sheng to find out her father first and then make a plan. It''s just that people who have been missing for so many years can still be found? Ji Rui deeply doubts! According to le Tong''s description, her father should love her and her mother very much. A man who loves his wife and children so much has never been home for so many years. It''s not a good thing to guess what happened behind her. Think of this, Ji Rui raised his head, just Yang Sheng also looked at him, two people silently exchanged a look that both understand each other. The old man, who had been hit, regained his air after a long time. "Girl, do you want to know what happened to your father in those years? Do you want to hear what your grandfather told you?" The old man spoke very carefully, and his face was full of flattery. Chapter 547 Letong''s brain has been filled with a mess of things, and these things are so chaotic that it''s hard to sort them out for a moment. However, if anything is added to it, it will only be chaos on top of chaos. What''s more, Letong is not sure whether her psychological load on the verge of collapse can bear all kinds of past about her father. "I don''t want to hear..." Letong don''t look at the old man, because she is afraid to see the other side is full of wrinkles and with a strong sad face, she can''t help but soften. She''s not hard hearted, but she doesn''t want to force herself. Before Baobao and Ji Rui occupied an important position in her heart, her father and mother occupied half of her heart. The rejected old man''s eyes are full of frustration. As a spectator, Yang Sheng sees their reaction in his eyes. At this time, if he really wants to stand in line, it''s really hard for him. For Yang Sheng, the old master and Letong are just the palm and the back of the hand. Although he hated the old man so much, there was something lovely about the old man when he was hateful. Moreover, it was his own grandfather, wasn''t it? For Letong, even when he didn''t know that they were related before, he would offend Ji Rui, a good brother who had gone through life and death, in order to protect her. Now, he knows that she is the daughter of his beloved little uncle. For him, Letong is his sister whom he wants to love most. He will feel sad when he sees her sad. Yang Sheng, who couldn''t make ends meet on both sides, but was not willing to let anyone feel sad, was in a dilemma for a long time. Finally, he decided to use the strategy of delaying the war. He held the old man''s shoulder, lowered his head to the old man''s ear, and said in a very low voice, "grandfather, if you don''t want to repeat what happened to your little uncle, don''t push Tongtong too fast now." The old master was stunned. He stared at the back of Letong''s head for a while, then nodded difficultly. "Then... Ok..." The old man turned his head and looked at the two lawyers on the left, "Xiao Zhang, since the two appraisal reports have been confirmed, now you should list Tong Tong among my first successors. She has the rights of the first and second successors at the same time." In principle, Letong is a granddaughter, and even if she has the right to inherit from the Yang family, she is also the second in line. The old master''s decision is undoubtedly to transfer her father''s right of inheritance to her name. For most people, this kind of good thing that can''t be prayed for by praying to God and worshiping Buddha will come down suddenly. I''m afraid it will make them crazy. Ke Ketong, however, seems to have never heard the old man''s words at all. It''s not that she is deliberately angry with the old man, but that she doesn''t care about it at all. Just like Ji Rui''s transfer of property some time ago, for her, it''s not a surprise harvest, but a burden of other people''s mind. But she didn''t know how surprised Yang Sheng was when the old master ordered him to call his lawyer in the morning. "Grandfather, if you add an heir in private, and it''s still the first order, you won''t be afraid that they will make trouble again?" "Afraid? I beat down most of the Yang family. Whoever I like to give these to is who I am. What''s the matter with them? " "But..." "No, but is there anything else I can''t carry?" The old man refused more and more. However, what he didn''t let Yang Sheng say was not what he thought he was worried about. At that time, Yang Sheng wanted to say, "but what you gave is not what Tong Tong wants! What she wants, I''m afraid you can''t or can''t afford it! " The scene in front of us well confirms the inference that Yang Sheng didn''t say at that time. Looking at Letong, the old man didn''t want to give him even the most polite and joyful attitude. His heart was mixed with sadness and joy, and it was very complicated. Sad, is to think of their own old bones, in addition to the hands of these money, has nothing to coax this baby granddaughter and as compensation. Hi, I think that after all, this baby granddaughter is different from her greedy uncles and cousins. She has inherited her father''s pride and disdains for his money. Here, the lawyer quickly typed a document with his laptop and handed it to the old man. Without looking at it, the old man handed the document back to Yang Sheng. "Sheng boy, you can see what else you need to add." Yang Sheng took it and looked at it carefully, then gave it back to him, "grandfather, it''s all listed according to your meaning." The old master didn''t answer, toward Yue Tong Nu mouth, "to the girl to see, see what she has opinions and ideas, suitable can add." The old master''s lenient attitude towards this document and lenient attitude towards Letong surprised not only doctors and lawyers present, but also Yang Sheng and Ji Rui. Yang Sheng, the only person in the know, is the one who can understand the old master''s mind most quickly. I think my grandfather''s feeling of guilt and debt towards my little uncle is much deeper than what he and everyone think. It''s so deep that Letong, the granddaughter, can modify his will at will. However, the old man''s heart, as the party''s Le Tong, but did not appreciate the meaning. Yue Tong looks at the document Yang Sheng handed to her, but doesn''t mean to answer it. Instead, she says to Yang Sheng faintly, "elder martial brother, what you should know, I don''t need these!" The old man felt cold. In his life, his greatest ability, or only ability, is to make money. And all of his networks are basically free to use money to send and solve. But the only thing she had left that she could hold, the baby granddaughter said without blinking an eye that she didn''t need Then, what else can he use in exchange for the granddaughter''s forgiveness, and what can he use to redeem the sins he once committed against his youngest son. "Tong Tong..." the old master only used the humble tone that he had never used in his life to call the granddaughter with the blood of his little son. Letong raised her head and imitated the old man''s appearance of ten years old in a flash. That pair of eyes that were still bright yesterday, full of fierce eyes, at this time, full of guilt and sorrow. Letong can''t help but have a sour nose. If today''s she is not his granddaughter, she may feel that the old man is very poor. But she vaguely knew that her father''s wandering for half of his life was due to the old man, and she could not persuade herself to accept the sudden family affection and great wealth. Chapter 548 In any case, Letong can''t persuade herself to accept the sudden affection and great wealth. But in front of the old man, really poor! Letong sighed in her heart, and slowly said to the old man, "let me think about it, OK?" The title of "Yang Dong" in Letong''s mouth, after looking at the old man''s sympathetic eyes, made several turns in her mouth. After all, she couldn''t say anything. The old man opened his mouth and wanted to say something to persuade her, but he was interrupted by Yang Sheng. "Grandfather, let Tong Tong think about it. You sign your name first." Yang Sheng opened the newly printed document and put it in front of the old man. The old man took the pen mechanically and signed his name at the end of the document. Just sign, then hear Le Tong say, "Ji Rui, we take the afternoon plane to go back." "Good." Now Ji Rui is basically unconditional obedient to Letong. The old man wanted to stop him, but Yang Sheng pressed his shoulder. "Grandpa, calm down." Yang Sheng whispered in his ear to remind him to calm down. Some people, the more forced, the more rebellious. With Yang Sheng''s understanding of Letong, it''s unfortunate that Letong is such a person. After one or two days of fighting, the old man seems to understand this. At present, although he wants to leave his granddaughter and enjoy his family, he has to say to Letong, "I''ll let ah Jing arrange it. In the afternoon, Sheng boy and I will take you to the airport." This time, Letong didn''t mean to refuse the old man''s kindness, "OK, thank you!" Now, she is just in an awkward period, but in her heart, she also knows that no matter how much the old man used to go too far, it can not change the fact that he is his own grandfather. Besides, as he said, he was so old that he might die at any time. No matter how hard she was, she could not let the old man die with hatred. Therefore, she proposed to leave, but to give herself a cooling off period and a buffer period. It is obvious that Yang Sheng and Ji Rui both know the intention of her decision, and no one wants to stop her from leaving. Knowing that he could not control his granddaughter''s decision, the old man had to believe Yang Sheng''s words and give her more time to think about it. "You go out first. I have something to talk with Xiao Zhang." When the old master said this, three young people, Letong, Ji Rui and Yang Sheng, got up and went out. Three people walk to the living room side by side, in the living room of the baby see them, they smile toward them. "Mommy, daddy, uncle Sheng!" Yang Sheng stepped forward, picked up the baby and patted his little butt¡° Call uncle The baby turned to look at Mommy. She didn''t seem to hear anything and didn''t give any instructions. Then she looked at daddy. Daddy winked at him. Then he came up to Yang Sheng''s ear and said, "Uncle..." "Lovely..." Yang Sheng never thought that he had picked up such a clever and lovely nephew. Ghost spirit fine tight and then low voice ask, "my mother is really the old master''s own granddaughter?" It seems that the act of isolating the little guy can''t interfere with his smart brain''s accurate reception of the truth. "Well..." Yang Sheng also learns the baby''s appearance and secretly looks at Letong with the end of his eye. Letong doesn''t know whether she really didn''t hear it or pretended not to hear it. Anyway, as if she didn''t hear the conversation between the two people, she silently took over Niuniu from the nanny and lowered her head to feed Niuniu. Lying on Yang Sheng''s shoulder, the baby whispered a few words to Yang Sheng, biting his ear. Then he saw the old master coming out of the study with sharp eyes. His bright eyes swept around the old master''s worried face quickly. "Did my mother quarrel with my father?" It''s clearly a question, but it''s in a positive tone. Yang Sheng vowed that if there is anything important in the future, he must not say it in front of the kid''s head. He doesn''t know what''s in his head. His thoughts and logic are more detailed than a normal adult! "It''s not a fight..." Yang Sheng really doesn''t know how to define the entanglement between grandfather and Letong. "Oh... It''s my mommy, isn''t it?" The little guy tilted his head and looked like he knew everything. No wonder he came to such a conclusion. Yesterday, what Letong and the old man said in the pavilion did not mean to avoid the baby. The baby listened to all the words. It''s not difficult to make the above guess after a careful analysis and his understanding of his mother. Yang Sheng was speechless at the sight of a child who was more shrewd than an adult. "Maybe..." he doesn''t think it''s necessary to let Baobao, who is in the stage of innocence and liveliness, know this kind of vexation that he and Ji Rui are entangled with. However, his little nephew is pure and lively, but he is more thoughtful and resourceful than his peers. However, in the eyes of Baobao, this is a piece of cake for the two mature men Yang Sheng and Ji Rui. "Oh, it''s so awkward..." Little guy, I don''t know who to evaluate, let Yang Sheng a black line directly. With emotion, the baby struggled to slip down from Yang Sheng and walked towards the old man. The old man was thinking about his heart. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he raised his head and saw that it was the baby. A bitter old face immediately began to smile. "Baby The little guy came forward, put his arms around the old man''s thigh, raised his head with a smile, squeezed his eyes at the old man, and put up his little white finger to hook the old man. The old man, with his rare childlike innocence, bent down and asked the baby mysteriously, "what''s the matter? Baby The baby giggled a few times, and then called cleanly, "good Lord!" The baby''s voice is not big, but it''s enough for the old man to hear it. The old man''s body trembled, and then he answered with a slightly trembling voice, "AI... Darling!" When it comes to great grandchildren, there are already several grandfathers. The biggest one is already twelve or thirteen years old. But no one, like the baby, let him see more pleasing to the eye, more see more baby. Those great grandchildren, like their parents, are debt collectors. Which like the baby, looks handsome and lovely, not to mention, there is an exquisite heart. "Master..." the baby reaches out her pink hand and touches the old master''s wrinkled face. Perhaps, children have a blood nature, from the beginning to see the old man, the baby will have a kind of inexplicable warmth to him. Chapter 549 "Huh?" The old man was so sweet by the baby''s soft and waxy voice that his bones were almost crisp. Involuntarily, he put his hand around the little guy''s waist. Looking at him, he seemed to want to hold the baby up. Baby aware of his intention, a small hand hastily push, very quickly from the old man''s arms drilled out. "Baby..." the old man who was rejected was very sad. He was just rejected by his granddaughter. Even the six-year-old boy didn''t like him? "My Lord, you are too old to hold your baby! Mommy said, "when you are old, your bones will become loose and brittle. You can''t hold a child casually. You are eighty-five years old, and your bones can''t stand it...." The misunderstood baby doesn''t know that he accidentally hurt the old man''s red heart, but he seriously teaches the old man who is still secretly sad. The old man''s face changed from worry to joy. Then he realized that he was not unpopular with the little guy. On the contrary, the little guy was worried about himself! "Good! Good! If you don''t hold it, hold it, OK The old man tried to hold the baby''s hand. Seeing that he didn''t object, he took him to the living room. The baby is in a good mood, holding the old man''s hand high. However, he has changed his usual habit of walking and jumping, carefully cooperating with the old man''s pace and slowly walking into the living room. "Master, you must remember what baby said to you just now! Baby grandfather is not careful, will break the leg The old man used to have a lot of contact with Mr. Ji. After hearing the little guy''s words, he looked at Ji Rui in surprise, "your father broke his leg? When did it happen? " Ji Rui didn''t blame the baby for being talkative. He just said, "well, I fell down the stairs not long ago." "Why are you so careless?" The old man frowned. Once upon a time, the old man regarded Mr. Ji as an opponent and said that it was not too much to treat each other as an eyesore. But now, because of Letong and Baobao, the father of the Ji family, in his eyes, is in laws. The old man is also a happy person. Since he is in laws now, all the festivals in the past have been wiped out. And he, caring for his in laws, that''s the most normal thing, isn''t it? Ji Rui is also used to seeing the world. Therefore, he is not surprised at the obvious change of his attitude towards the old master. "Get up early in the morning and get dizzy." Ji Rui gave a seemingly perfunctory but irrefutable answer. "Dizzy?" The old man didn''t quite believe the answer. "Yes, my grandfather said that he was old and dizzy was a common occurrence." At the beginning, Mr. Ji was afraid that his clever grandson would not believe what he said. He really emphasized it again and again. Therefore, Baobao believed it. The old master was thinking about something, and the baby looked at him and said seriously, "you are not young, old master. You should be careful when you go in and out." The old man was so sweet and coaxed by his close great grandson that the depressed people in his heart seemed to have seen the snow in the hot sun and gradually melted away. "I know..." Except for Yang Sheng, a seemingly rebellious grandson, no one in the Yang family really cares about his old bone. The old man was still immersed in the moving atmosphere. The baby turned and picked up a small dish of dim sum on the tea table and brought it to him respectfully. "My Lord, have some snacks. Mommy said that the old people should have more snacks to ensure adequate nutrition supply and not overload their stomach." These words are really what Letong said to the baby. At that time, it was because of Mr. Ji. At this time, it was said by the baby''s mouth, but it seems that Letong said it specifically for the old man. This let the old master gave birth to an illusion, Yue Tong that wench is also very concerned about him this old bone actually. However, she was embarrassed to show it, so she had to convey it through her baby''s mouth and words and deeds. Yang Sheng sits beside Ji Rui and looks at the baby''s series of heart warming actions all the way. He secretly gives the little guy a thumbs up. The baby had to squeeze his eyes toward him, and then he saw the old man enjoying his dutiful snacks with a smile. Then he ran to Letong and bowed his head, and "booed" at Niuniu''s bulging face. "Mommy, is Niuniu fat again?" The little guy kneels in front of the sofa, holding his cheek in both hands and looking at Letong askew. Letong stares at the little guy''s blinking eyes, thinking, what ghost idea does the little guy want to make? "Silly boy, Niuniu is so small now. It''s normal for her to grow meat every day." Although Letong herself has no experience in raising children, she has read a lot of parenting programs and books. She knows that it is normal for a healthy newborn baby to gain 200-250 grams a week. Baby "Oh..." to answer the voice, hand skillfully just finished eating milk burping Niuniu picked up. The baby picked up Niuniu and gently bumped on the aisle, and began to hum the children''s songs that Letong didn''t understand to coax Niuniu. After listening for a while, the old man waved to the little guy. The baby carefully hugged the girl and walked over, "baby, let the master hug the girl." The baby hesitated for a moment, looked back at Letong and asked, "Mommy, Niuniu is so small and light, so it doesn''t matter if you let me hold her?" Letong hesitated for a moment. Of course, the reason for her hesitation was different from that of her baby. She hesitated because she was afraid that she would refuse even such a small request. The old man was probably very sad. "Well." Seeing that Letong finally nodded, the old and the young were relieved at the same time. Carefully put Niuniu into the old man''s arms. The baby runs between Yang Sheng and Ji Rui, and climbs up like a monkey, with his left and right hands holding Ji Rui and Yang Sheng''s necks. "Uncle, when are you going to invite your baby to a seafood dinner?" Before Yang Sheng left r city, he once promised to invite his baby to have a seafood dinner when he recovered. But he always remembered the snack. "Eat, you are not afraid to eat a pig?" Yang Sheng pinched the little guy''s nose. He said that it was very comfortable to listen to the little guy''s "Uncle", who was very familiar with the little guy. If you can also hear Letong call him "brother", it will be more comfortable. "Mommy, when are we going home?" The little guy is more and more intelligent. He knows the decision-making power of these things. Now he''s all in Mommy''s hands, because Daddy listens to Mommy. "Afternoon." Letong hasn''t figured out why the baby suddenly asked this. "Can we leave later? If you don''t get it back, it will be invalid! " Chapter 550 "Can we leave later? If you don''t get it back, it will be invalid! " Baobao is obviously collecting debts, but the person who is being asked turns away secretly. He smiles with Letong on his back. He can''t help but give the little guy a thumbs up. Until now, Yang Sheng just understand Baby just now that "really awkward" evaluation, in the end is for whom. It seems that the little guy knows his mother better than his father. Yang Sheng secretly sympathizes with Ji Rui. I don''t know if a man like Ji Rui will always be jealous with his nephew, who has not only high IQ but also high Eq?! Thinking like this, I can''t help bumping Ji Rui''s arm and asking in a low voice, "Rui, will you compete with your baby?" Ji Rui was stunned at first, and soon understood what he meant. He glared at him and hummed coldly, "boring!" Yang Sheng had an interesting smile on his face. "If you don''t answer, it means you have it!" After teasing Ji Rui, he hears Le Tong answer Baobao. "But we''ve already made a reservation for the afternoon..." Before Letong finished, Baobao let go of Ji Rui, lifted Yang Sheng''s face with both hands, and shook Yang Sheng''s head as he said, "uncle, you can fix the air ticket, right? is it? Right? " Yang Sheng was dazzled by him. He thought that after Le Tong stayed, he would secretly blackmail the old man for a large amount of medical expenses. He was so recklessly shaken by this boy that he had a concussion every minute! "Baby, come on, can''t my uncle promise you? Let go of me Yang Sheng is glad that this smart smelly boy is Ji Rui''s son, not his son! "Sure enough, important things have to be said three times!" The baby mercifully let go of Yang Sheng''s face, with a face like a zither. Yang Sheng turned his eyes at him, and his heart murmured. Smelly boy, can I not promise you? If I say I can''t fix the air ticket, you''ll have to say I''m relying on you for a big seafood meal! What''s more, the old man''s favor is just like the flow of water. If he doesn''t make a profit, he won''t make a profit! "Tongtong, tomorrow''s ticket is mine!" In order that the old man can spend more time coaxing his granddaughter, what does it matter if he loses a few tickets?! In this way, when Letong reacts, she has been "sold" by her baby son at the price of a big seafood meal. The old man on one side was secretly happy, but he didn''t dare to show it. He was afraid that she would be too complacent, which would make Letong angry. He packed her bags and left immediately. That would be a waste of a good play by her great grandson. "Where does the baby want to go for dinner tonight?" Yang Sheng shaved the little guy''s nose and went back to business. Yang Sheng, Baobao and the old master all know that acting requires acting. "What would you like to eat? Can you send the materials to me? The house is bright and quiet, and the baby and Niuniu are more comfortable to eat. " The old man''s reason is quite reasonable, but it''s far fetched to bring in Niu Niu who can only drink grandma for more than a month. "I agree!" Baby hands up first! Letong turned around and said that she didn''t want to look at her baby son who had gone back to war completely. With the powerful ally of Baobao, the old man is in a good mood. He recruits Baobao and asks uncle Jing to write down what he wants to eat. "Tongtong, let me show you our garden." Seeing that there was nothing wrong with him, Yang Sheng stood up and suggested that Letong and Ji Rui go out for a walk. Letong still doesn''t know what attitude to face the old master, so she has no objection to Yang Sheng''s proposal. She didn''t even notice Yang Sheng''s sensitive words about "our garden". Ji Rui looks out of the window and looks at Letong again. "You wait for me." Yang Sheng didn''t know what Ji Rui was going to do at first. He thought that he probably had an important phone call to make. When he came down the stairs with a lot of coats, scarves and gloves belonging to Letong, Yang Sheng realized that President Ji was going to prepare warm clothes for his precious "wife". "Tut, how happy!" Yang Sheng stares at Ji Rui and helps Letong put on a thick coat and scarf. Finally, if Letong doesn''t insist on wearing gloves, Ji''s wife will help her wear them. "If you''re jealous, go to find one quickly. Don''t make sarcastic remarks!" The old man over there suddenly threw a cool word. Yang Sheng''s face suddenly changed. Without a word, he left Ji Rui and Letong behind and walked quickly to the door. Ji Rui and Letong look at each other inexplicably. Although Ji Rui is strange, he doesn''t ask anything. However, Letong is really worried about Yang Sheng, so she can''t care that she and the old master are still in an awkward state. She turns her head and asks the old master, "what''s the matter with him, elder martial brother?" "Ask Rui, he knows." The old master threw the problem to Ji Rui. Ji Rui understood immediately after hearing what the old master said. "Let''s go!" Ji Rui embraces Letong and goes to the entrance. In the distance, they heard the door slamming. Le Tong is more and more strange. Although Yang Sheng is similar to Ji Rui, it''s hard for people to understand his mind, but he has a good temper. It''s the first time that Yue Tong meets Yang Sheng, who will fall out of the door like a hairy boy. Letong nestles up to Ji Rui and goes out of the door. Seeing Yang Sheng''s lonely figure from a distance, Letong''s mood goes down. "Elder martial brother, he..." Ji Rui looked up at Yang Sheng''s back for a long time and said, "he should have thought of his first love..." About Yang Sheng''s first love, Letong has heard Ji Rui and Yang Sheng mention it vaguely, but they are all vague. Specifically, she has never inquired about it. After all, it was a pain in Yang Sheng''s heart. If he insisted on inquiring, it would be like forcibly uncovering his old scar. "Elder martial brother... He..." Yue Tong asked carefully. "Huh?" "I broke up with his first love?" A lot of people''s first love, are dead, it is estimated that Yang Sheng is similar to the situation. Ji Rui is silent for a moment. I don''t know if he is considering whether to say it or how to say it. After a while, he said, "I don''t know if they are breaking up..." "What do you say?" Yue Tong is more and more curious. "His girlfriend, churan, is a girl who grew up with him from childhood. They had a very good relationship since childhood. But later, they had a big quarrel because of some misunderstanding. Churan was probably heartbroken by Yang Sheng and cried to say goodbye. But it was estimated that they were just angry. Yang Sheng didn''t take them seriously at that time. He just thought that they would separate for a short time to calm down. However, when Yang Sheng is calm enough and wants to find Chu ran, Chu Ran is gone! " Chapter 551 After listening to Ji Rui''s brief summary, Letong has no words for a long time. Now look at Yang Sheng''s back, it is even more depressing and lonely. Yang Sheng''s love is just a hundred words in Ji Rui''s mouth, but Yang Sheng''s pain is long enough to fill all the days after churan''s disappearance. "I haven''t seen you since?" Letong knows that she asks like a fool. Ji Rui has already made it very clear. "Well, I haven''t seen it again. Chu Ran''s life and death are still unknown..." Letong vaguely knows that Yang Sheng has had an unforgettable love experience, but she did not expect that the inside story is more tortuous and cruel than she could imagine. "Elder martial brother, how did he survive?" At this time, Letong, from her mind to her mouth, did not really accept that she had anything to do with the Yang family, but even if Yang Sheng was not her elder brother, she was still the elder martial brother that she cared about very much. If it wasn''t for the old master''s words just now, she might never know that her elder martial brother, who looks like nothing can defeat him and faces everything with a smile, has such a scar that may never be healed. Ji Rui raised his eyes and stared at Yang Sheng''s back. "It''s like death and rebirth." Ji Rui''s tone of voice is a little light, but it''s not hard to imagine that Yang Sheng must have suffered a lot to survive. "Well, when are you two going to linger?" The figure in front suddenly turned and yelled at them. Ji Rui takes Le Tong''s hand and tells her in a low voice, "don''t mention Chu ran in front of Yang Sheng." Letong nodded, and all kinds of tastes came out of her heart. Fortunately, she is also a master who can disguise. She is not very happy in her heart, but when she comes to Yang Sheng, she naturally pulls people''s happy smile. Now that Yang Sheng is in a good mood, she can''t stab the wound he just covered. "Elder martial brother, how about your gentlemanly manner?" Yang Shengbai glanced at her, probably thinking that her smile was too bad for her eyes. He stretched out his hand and pulled her face. If he did it two days ago, he would let Ji Rui blow his hair. But now, after knowing that they are brothers and sisters, Ji Rui doesn''t care at all. The intimate relationship between the two made Ji Rui envious from the beginning. At that time, Ji Rui didn''t think that Yang Sheng really put down churan and fell in love with Letong, but he didn''t know it. However, the two parties insisted that they did not call each other. Now I think it is the blood relationship that makes these two people attracted to each other. Yang Sheng is finally willing to let go of Le Tong''s face, and then stares at Le Tong fiercely¡° Tong Tong, when are you going to call me brother? " Yue Tong was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Yang Sheng, who always took care of her feelings, would force her to do so. "The grandfather who did wrong is not my brother!" Yang Sheng patted her on the head and scolded helplessly. Letong doesn''t know what she''s uncomfortable with. Anyway, it''s a little difficult for her to digest and accept her surname Yang in such a short time. She never wanted to embarrass herself, so she let herself be an ostrich. "Yang Sheng, don''t push her." Ji Rui hugs Letong in his arms. His action is undoubtedly an attitude. No matter what decision Letong makes, Ji Rui will stand behind her. Yang Sheng stares at him. "Rui, you don''t have a backache when you stand. If Tong Tong doesn''t admit that you are her boyfriend now, can you stop?" Ji Rui cold ground white he one eye, "this can be the same?" Yang Sheng fearlessly white back, "how different, I am her brother, as you are her boyfriend, are facts!" Letong is sandwiched between two big men, and you and I are buzzing in the middle. Her ears are buzzing and her forehead is aching. "Tut, don''t you just call brother Sheng? Can you shout so loud?" Letong was not a little white rabbit, but he was forced by Yang Sheng, so he let it go. He didn''t think it was a big deal. Moreover, basically speaking, Yang Sheng is right. Whether she admits it or not, she and Yang Sheng are cousins. This is a firm fact. "Dear, call me to listen!" As soon as Yang Sheng listens to Letong, he immediately tears out a smiling face to Letong. Letong''s face is slightly hectic. He wipes the tip of his nose awkwardly and hesitates, "brother..." Yang Sheng rubbed her head again with a smile, and sighed with satisfaction, "ah... Finally there is a like-minded ally!" Letong has not yet reflected the meaning of this, Ji Rui has been urgent and fierce to him, "Yang Sheng, I warn you, don''t drag her to you and your uncle and cousins to do something." Letong secretly turns a white eye in her heart. In Ji Rui''s mind, she is really a rabbit who can be bullied by others?! Yang Sheng shrugged, "I really want to..." "You dare!" Just now, he was still a good brother, and now he became the enemy of tit for tat. "Mr. Ji, don''t worry, I don''t dare... And my grandfather is not willing to give up!" Yang Sheng didn''t care much about Ji Rui''s ruthlessness. On the contrary, he is now quite sure that Ji Rui loves his sister, which is miserable "What do you mean?" Ji Rui knows a lot about Yang Sheng and the Yang family. Therefore, he knows that although Yang Sheng is appreciated by the old master of the Yang family, he never interferes in Yang Sheng''s fight with other uncles and cousins. Now, the old master''s meaning is clearly to let Letong recognize his ancestors. At present, only the old master and Yang Sheng know about this matter in the Yang family, so there is still peace and tranquility everywhere. But sooner or later, the old master will make Letong public. At that time, Letong will replace Yang Sheng and become the target of the Yang family. Of course, Letong, who is still an ostrich, can''t help thinking about these things. But Ji Rui, who is used to fighting in his family, can''t help thinking about them. As early as the moment when the old master of the Yang family announced that Letong was listed as the first successor, Ji Rui had quietly set up the thorn of protection. Therefore, Ji Rui would have such a big reaction when he heard Yang Sheng say "allied forces". "Rui, you don''t know my grandfather." "Nonsense! Why should I know him? " Ji Rui is always arrogant. He never thinks that he needs to know the old man deliberately. "I''m a boy. My grandfather thinks that I have to have the ability to bear everything. But Tongtong is a girl. In his eyes, girls are used for pain and protection. Moreover, Tongtong is the daughter of his favorite little uncle. Now in my grandfather''s eyes, no one in the Yang family is more important than Tongtong. Do you understand?" Chapter 552 "Now, in my grandfather''s eyes, none of the Yang family is more important than Tong Tong. Do you understand?" Yang Sheng''s words shocked both Letong and Ji Rui. The old master''s action clearly conveys his will to let Letong recognize his ancestors. But le Tong and Ji Rui did not expect that her position in the eyes of the old master would be so important! "Elder martial brother..." Letong actually thinks that Yang Sheng is wrong. "It''s brother!" Yang Sheng is very persistent. Letong turns her eyes to the sky helplessly. She can''t understand Yang Sheng''s unfounded persistence. "Brother..." but even if she can''t understand it, she still follows his will. After all, she has just been convinced by Yang Sheng that he is her brother, but she can''t change her words for a while. "Brother, I think you misunderstood about your grandfather. Besides, I don''t mean to join you in your struggle. " Yang Sheng said with a smile, "I don''t understand that old man? Forget it. It''s hard to make it clear in a few words. Later, you will understand that I''m right. " Yue Tong said that he was not interested in it. "What''s more, you silly girl, you think I''m worried about you fighting for my property? Do you think I don''t know that you are the largest shareholder of Ji''s now? " Letong raised his head and opened his eyes to Ji Rui, "teacher... My brother... What he said is true?" She only knew that she had signed the transfer of property, but Ji Rui didn''t say that she is the biggest shareholder of Ji''s now?! Ji Rui''s face was calm, and he answered faintly, "well." Letong''s desire for money is limited to buying back the money that belongs to her and her mother''s nest. Or, because she experienced the sorrow of her life too early, she actually agreed with what the Yang family said that day: people don''t really want many things, a well fed economy, a harmonious family So, no matter how much money she has, it''s just an empty number. "Fool, this is not the point!" Ji Rui claps her hand to remind her that it''s not the time to settle accounts with him. Yue Tong only responds to his reminding. Indeed, it''s not the time to pursue the relationship between her and Ji Rui. Probably knowing that Ji Rui was really worried, Yang Sheng put away his smile and said solemnly to Ji Rui. "You can rest assured that neither I nor my grandfather will let Tong Tong stand on the crest of the storm." Ji Rui looks at Yang Sheng silently. After a few seconds, he nods. Three people head some theory, at the foot, unconsciously walked through an arch bridge, not far away, there is a not big not small glass house. "That''s a greenhouse for tropical plants?" Letong is not sure. After all, it takes a lot of money to build or maintain such a large greenhouse. However, for the Yang family, they should not mind that little money. "Well..." Yang Sheng answered softly, then turned his head and looked at Le Tong thoughtfully. "Why?" Letong is now in a very sensitive state, any look will make her think more. Instead of answering her immediately, Yang Sheng put his hands in the pockets of his coat, quickened his pace and walked towards the glass house. Ji Rui and Le Tong look at each other, and they all know that the greenhouse is probably something. As for what it is, only Yang Sheng knows. Sure enough, after ten steps, Yang Sheng turned and faced them, "Tongtong, this greenhouse was built by my little uncle." Yue Tong opens her mouth slightly. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say. Dad, who has been away from her life for too long, suddenly something about him is put in front of her, which makes her unprepared. Ji Rui looks down at her silently and hugs her silently. "My little uncle is very smart. He is as smart as Rui is in other people''s eyes." Yang Sheng told the old master himself, don''t force Letong, let her slow down. That''s because he knows that Letong can''t be forced. But he felt that Letong was curious about her father. Therefore, he thinks this is the best breakthrough. Letong didn''t say a word, but he stepped up and came to Yang Sheng, step by step, close to the greenhouse. "With so many children, my grandfather likes my little uncle the most, but he is also my little uncle, which makes my grandfather headache the most..." Yang Sheng stopped ten or twenty meters away from the greenhouse, took Letong and sat down on the wooden chair by the side of the road. Letong obediently sits down, while Ji Rui naturally sits down next to Letong. "My little uncle is very smart and excellent. He has a wide range of interests. He likes a lot of things, but he doesn''t like everything that his grandfather has laid for him." What Yang Sheng said is vaguely consistent with her father in Letong''s memory. "My father, he was... Rebellious?" Yue Tong asks tentatively. As a daughter who has inherited most of his stubborn personality, she can probably understand how rebellious it will be if she is forced by a tough person like the old master. "Well, when my grandfather said East, he would go west. In short, the more unhappy my grandfather was, the happier my little uncle was..." Yang Sheng''s narration is basically the same as what the old master said to le Tong. "However, we don''t know why my little uncle broke up with my grandfather and ran away from home for so many years." Letong is slightly surprised. Even Ji Rui doesn''t believe it. "Not even your grandmother?" Yang Sheng nodded, "well, even my grandmother can''t ask anything. My grandmother was critically ill seven years after her little uncle ran away from home. Counting up, Tongtong was five years old at that time. She wanted to see her little uncle very much. Her grandfather asked people to publish a notice in the major newspapers, thinking that she could at least see her little uncle. But until now, we haven''t seen him again. " Letong''s heart is more and more heavy. Even if she doesn''t want to accept some things, it''s very obvious. "The last time I saw my dad, I should have been four or five years old." Letong''s tone, can''t hear any sad or sad mood, but Ji Rui knows that she is just numb. "Don''t be too pessimistic. Yang Sheng and I have already asked people to check. We should have a result soon. Or, what is his last resort? That''s why he hasn''t come to you for such a long time. " Ji Rui is not good at comforting people, but Letong listened and nodded obediently, "I know, I won''t think." In fact, after so many years, Letong has imagined any bad result. However, she never imagined that she would be a rich family! Chapter 553 With the help of Ji Yu, a smart little ally, the old man spent an extra night with his precious granddaughter. However, before Letong fully opened her heart to accept this fact, the night was far from as beautiful as the old man had hoped for. The old man was in the house with his baby. Accompanied by Yang Sheng, Letong and Ji Rui went out for two or three hours. When they returned to the mansion, it was almost time for dinner. The old man is also a contented person. Even though things are a little different from what he thought, he already feels very happy to look at Letong up close. The son didn''t know where to go. At least, he found his granddaughter. At dinner, several young people, including the baby, enjoyed themselves very much. After all, the chef made it according to their taste. The old man only moved a few chopsticks, most of the time, he used to observe Letong. Looking at Yang Sheng and Letong, Ji Rui and Baobao chatting while eating, it''s not hard to imagine that Yang Sheng not only has a close relationship with Ji Jirui, but also has a better relationship with Letong than he is a grandfather. Even, he has seen his grandson look at his granddaughter with the same look as his beloved sister several times. However, his granddaughter, who has just confirmed her relationship today, has not disobeyed him at all. Occasionally, he shows his younger sister''s coquetry posture. However, Ji Rui''s obsession with a man of desire does not show any displeasure to this phenomenon. It can be seen that these people are already in such a mode of getting along with each other. "Ah Jing, do you think Sheng is a brother to a girl?" Several young people were eating and chatting, and the old man began to bite his ears with the housekeeper who had been with him for decades. "Well, it''s not like the brother and sister we just met today, but it''s like we''ve always had such a good relationship." It''s natural that uncle Jing has been around the old man for so many years. He''s not stupid and ignorant. He looks at people''s instincts one by one, and he''s very accurate. "Fate..." the old man said with emotion. "Yes, if Mr. Sheng and Mr. Ji don''t have such a good relationship, naturally we won''t have a chance to see Miss Sun." So, life is really very delicate, clearly, the moment before or with your rival enemies. The next moment, inexplicably, because of some involvement and affiliation, they became allies, even relatives. "However, Tong Tong that wench doesn''t look like Wei Kang at all..." this, let the old man some regrets. However, compared with the big surprise that she was her granddaughter, this regret was so insignificant that there was only a shallow sigh. "Not really. Miss Tong looks like her mother, very much." Uncle Jing sighed. When he mentioned this, the old man thought of investigating something, and his expression became serious. "Ah Jing, have you met the little girl''s mother? When did it happen? " After the old master found the jade Pei, the old master and uncle Jing walked out of the lounge together. At that time, uncle Jing said in his ear, "old master, maybe miss Letong is really the daughter of young master Weikang. Because she and master Weikang''s girlfriend are just the same At that time, uncle Jing was in a hurry, and then he said that. Now, he couldn''t hide it, so he had to say it. "Master, when young master Weikang left home, he came back once. Do you remember?" The old man nodded. Of course, I remember that as soon as he received the news, he rushed home from the company. However, when he got home, he had no idea. "At that time, master Weikang also brought a girl. She was very young, probably in her early twenties. Because she was very beautiful, she was very similar to a popular movie star at that time, so I remembered her at a glance." The old man was stunned. He never thought that there was such a movie in those years. "The girl, went home together?" "No, stay at the gate." When Uncle Jing mentioned these, he looked disappointed. Of course, if he knew that it was young master Weikang''s last time to go home, he would try to keep them at that time by any means. It''s just that there''s no ifs. The old master stared at Letong''s face and kept silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed again, "it seems that the girl is the little girl''s mother?" "Well..." Uncle Jing was very fond of the movie star, so he was very impressed with the girl standing outside the gate. That''s why he was surprised when he saw Le Tong at the gate of Yang Sheng for the first time yesterday, because Le Tong is also very similar to the movie star. However, when he asked about qingletong''s surname, he only felt that he was thoughtful. After all, people in this world are similar. Moreover, it''s such a coincidence that Master Sheng''s friend happens to be master Weikang''s child?! After so many years of old things, it''s not good for the old master to criticize uncle Jing for not reporting his information. In a word, everything is life! Several young people, including the baby, enjoyed the dinner very much. The old master only looks at Letong and Baobao, and occasionally whispers a few words to Uncle Jing. Although he brings up a lot of old stories and makes his mood complicated, on the whole, he suddenly has a granddaughter, which brings him more happiness. Dinner to eight o''clock, this day happened too many things, a whole day no one had a good rest, so, after dinner, everyone in the living room to drink about half an hour of tea, they go back to the room to take a bath early rest. Le Tong and Ji Rui finish cooking a son and a daughter, and finally return to their guest room. As soon as the door closes, Ji Rui pushes Letong into the bathroom thoughtfully. "You take a bath first, and I''ll help you with your clothes." After last night''s Frank confrontation, Ji Rui felt that there was nothing to be shy about between them. However, this idea is limited to Ji Rui. After entering the bathroom, Letong habitually locked the door. Hearing the knock on the door, Letong hesitates. After all, she opens the door a little bit and reaches out to get her clothes, because there is nothing else in the bathroom except bath dew, hair spray and two bath towels. She''d rather take a risk at the thought of asking her to go out with a bath towel, which is full of funny pictures. The man outside the door didn''t have any crooked idea. He put her change of clothes on her hand, and then stood by the door, quietly told her to raise the water temperature a little bit and soak for half an hour to get tired. Letong listened to his advice and adjusted the water temperature a little higher than usual. She leaned in the bathtub with her eyes half closed. To tell you the truth, after Ji Rui''s tossing last night, and today''s wave after wave of "surprise" hit, at this time of her, really tired enough. This kind of tiredness is not only physical, but also psychological. Chapter 554 Letong relaxes for a while and then half sleeps in a daze until Ji Rui knocks the door anxiously. "Letong, haven''t you washed it yet?" "Oh, it''ll be OK soon..." Letong is so excited that all the sleepers are gone. He vaguely answers to Ji Rui. He quickly washes himself, dries the water on his body, puts on his clothes and opens the door. Ji Rui stands outside the door and frowns when she comes out. "Are you... OK?" Said, caressed her forehead carefully, the examination of the eyes quickly looked her up and down again. Yue Tong pulls up her lips and smiles. She knows that he is worried about himself. She is afraid that she hasn''t turned the corner yet. "No, I''m not so coquettish. I''m just a little tired. I fell asleep by accident." The hot air in the bathroom, plus the fact that Letong has been soaking in it for more than half an hour, and her face is red, plus a little confused when she just woke up, the whole person looks different from the usual smart or gentle Letong. Her eyes with water vapor make her a little cute. A few strands of hair hang down at the collar and clavicle, which is a little more sexy than usual Ji Rui sees throat hair tight, but reason tells him, he was too cruel last night, tonight, anyway, let her have a good rest. "Well, go to bed and lie down." Ji Rui kisses her on the lips, and even doesn''t dare to hold her. Last night''s beautiful picture flew by in front of his eyes like a fast broadcast, which immediately made his whole body blood boiling. He didn''t dare to guarantee that he would give her a hug, and he even convinced himself to let her go. Letong''s nerves have been tense for nearly a day. Now, she is finally relaxed. The man in front of her, for the moment, is the most reassuring person for her. So she obediently climbed into bed. Looking at Ji Rui flash into the bathroom, she thought he was in the bath, but in a twinkling of an eye, the man came out, hands, more than a hair dryer. "Come here and blow dry your hair." The man kneels on one knee beside the bed with a hair dryer. Letong originally pulled the quilt cover and leaned half against the back of the bed. Seeing this, he didn''t wriggle. He obediently climbed to his side and lay next to his body. He lifted her hair and blew it slowly. "Let it be today." Ji Rui''s voice is not big, but in the whirring wind, it is very clear to le Tong''s ears. "Eh..." Letong twisted her body and put her face comfortably on Ji Rui''s body. There was a breath of peace in his body. She felt that she could not resist the breath of relaxation. Maybe, she could not leave the breath. "In a word, there is nothing wrong with you in this matter, so no matter how you choose, you will not be ashamed of anyone, you know?" Ji Rui knows that Letong is easy to be soft hearted. Although he also hopes that she can get more love from her elders, if she gets this kind of love, it will make her feel uncomfortable and embarrass her. He prefers her to be indifferent and selfish. "Well..." Letong thinks that the comforting words of President Ji DA are more and more smooth, more and more intimate and persuasive. When Ji Rui helps her dry her hair, Letong is already sleeping in his arms. Ji Rui looks down at her silently for a long time. Finally, he kisses her on her eyebrows and lips, gently holds her, puts her flat on the bed, helps her cover the quilt, and kisses her with great restraint. Then he turns to the bathroom to take a bath. By the way, he solves the evil fire on himself. Originally, he was going to ask her how she felt last night. But seeing her so tired, he was embarrassed to torture her again. After taking a bath, I came out and looked at the time. After thinking about it, I picked up my mobile phone and sent a message to Yang Sheng. "Sleep?" Yang Sheng came back immediately, "no, have a drink?" "Good!" Naturally, Letong doesn''t know that after sleeping, Ji Rui and Yang Sheng drink and chat in the bar in Yang Sheng''s bedroom until two o''clock in the morning. Because when she woke up the next day, she woke up in Ji Rui''s arms. Therefore, she thought that Ji Rui went to sleep with her not long after she fell asleep yesterday. "Awake?" Ji Rui seems to wake up long ago. As soon as she opens her eyes, the gentle kiss falls down. "Eh..." Yue Tong answered vaguely. Ji Rui''s good morning kiss is very gentle, just like the feeling on her face when she opens the window in spring morning with the warm breeze of sunshine. It''s soft and warm, which makes Letong close her eyes again. After kissing, Ji Rui''s lips point at the tip of her nose¡° Still want to sleep? " Letong just lazily opened her eyes and shook her head, "no, I can''t catch up with the plane." However, this reason, in Ji Rui''s eyes, can''t be the reason why she can''t stay in bed. "If you want to sleep, you can sleep a little longer. If you''re wrong, you still have to get off work. If you can''t, let Yang Sheng take us back by private plane." Ji Rui''s indulgence makes Letong not know what to say. There is a little sweet in my heart, a little shy, and a little helpless. "Come on, there''s no need to do so much for me to sleep more. I''m not that expensive." Letong is struggling to sit up. Ji Rui pressed her shoulder, "no, your sleep is more important than others!" With that, Jun''s face came over, his forehead against his forehead, as if to better observe whether she really had enough sleep. "Ji Rui..." Letong bumps his forehead with her forehead helplessly. Of course, the strength is very small. Even if she doesn''t love him, she is afraid of pain. "I''m serious. You didn''t sleep much last night, no, the night before yesterday. Anyway, if you go back a day and a half later, the sky won''t fall down." In the past, Ji Rui was work oriented. Nothing is more important than his work. But now, in order to get her enough sleep, he did not hesitate to miss flights again and again, and even missed some important dates for him. "Ji Rui, I''m not made of paper, OK? Even if you did it the night before last, one night of the day is enough for me to recover. " Letong is not a cheeky person. She can''t help blushing when she says these words, but it''s necessary for her to let Ji Rui know that what happened the night before yesterday is really not as difficult for her to recover as he thought. Ji Rui takes a serious look at her again, and confirms that her spirit and face are very good. It seems that she really has enough rest, and she is relieved. "Well, let''s get up." Finally, Letong doesn''t need to be treated as a wounded by him. She gets out of bed and goes into the washroom. When she washes out, Ji Rui has changed her clothes, and the clothes she wants to change are also taken out by Ji Rui and neatly stacked on the bed. Letong can''t help laughing. Ji Rui is puzzled by her smile. She picks her eyebrows and says, "what''s the matter?" Yue Tong finally stopped laughing, "I didn''t expect that Ji Zong would serve me one day!" More than a year ago, she did all these things for him as a secretary. "Feng Shui turns around in turn!" Ji Rui doesn''t care. Chapter 555 Letong thinks that after returning to r city, life will temporarily return to peace. Then, in this peaceful environment, she can stay away from the Yang family and the poor old master of the Yang family. She can sort out what happened these days. But when she got home, she settled down the baby and Niuniu, and sent Ji Rui away, who was in a hurry to go out to socialize. Not long after that, the doorbell rang. Letong just thinks that Ji Rui forgot something and came back to get it, or that Ji didn''t see his grandson in a hurry for a few days, because before he got on the computer, the baby called Ji and told him that they could return to r city at noon. When she saw the old face outside from the cat''s eyes, she was really shocked. Just as she hesitated to open the door, the baby who heard the bell came running. "Mommy, is it grandpa?" Letong wants to say that she is a stranger and a salesman, but in the end, she is still ruthless. "No..." Then he reached out and opened the door. "My Lord, why are you here?" Obviously, the baby did not expect that the old master who should be in the capital at this time would appear in front of his own house. "Ha ha, I can''t bear the baby and Niuniu, so I flew over. Why, I''m not welcome?" The old man stretched out his hand and pinched the baby''s face. He seemed to ask the baby, but he looked at Letong with a smile. Letong can''t say a word of welcome, but it''s hard to say it''s not welcome. She leans over and makes a gesture to invite the old man and uncle Jing behind him into the door. "Tongtong, this old gentleman is..." Aunt Guan, who had coaxed Niuniu to sleep in the baby room, came out when she heard the bell and saw a strange old man. She was stunned because there were few guests in the host''s house. "Aunt Guan, this is the baby''s master." After the introduction, the baby led the old man into the living room. "My lord?" Aunt Guan is full of doubts. As far as she knows, master Ji should have no elders, and Letong doesn''t seem to have any relatives. "Aunt Guan, he is elder martial brother Yang Sheng''s grandfather." Letong simply added and turned to the kitchen to pour tea for the two old people. Aunt Guan said hello to the old man again, and then she followed Letong into the kitchen. "Why does Mr. Yang''s grandfather seem to be familiar with the baby?" Aunt Guan helps Letong to take tea while still asking in confusion. "Fate..." Letong himself has not fully accepted it, so naturally, he will not say "he is also my grandfather" such words. Aunt Guan didn''t ask much. After helping Letong take out the tea, she took some fruit from the refrigerator to wash it. Le Tong went out with the tea and handed it to the old man, "elder martial brother came with you?" I thought that the old man was really stubborn. Did I plan to pester him all the time without calling him grandfather? The old man took a sip of tea and said, "no, your brother just took over. I can''t help it." Aunt Guan, who washed the fruit and brought it out, was surprised to hear the old man say so. However, she did not dare to ask more in front of the guests. "Aunt Guan, Baobao and Niuniu have bought some new toys and clothes. In the red suitcase, you can clean them up and pick out the new clothes and puppets to wash them." Aunt Guan answered and turned to enter the baby room. "Baby, go and help with your own things." Letong patted the baby''s ass and sent the little guy away. The old man watched as his new ally was taken away. He was very unwilling, but he didn''t dare to show it in front of his granddaughter. See the baby also flash into the baby room, Le Tong just took a sip of tea, with some chagrin and a bit of helplessness to the old man said, "you old man is not young, flying around is just tossing your own body rest, why bother?" For this stubborn old man who made her headache, "grandfather" she couldn''t say, and "Yang Dong" this strange name, to this old but full of expectations face, she couldn''t say the same. "Girl, I''m at this age. I''m just like this. While I can still walk, I want to see where you live and Weikang..." When it comes to his son, the old man hesitates. I don''t know whether he is afraid of stimulating Letong or whether he can''t stand it. Letong sighs in her heart. She really has nothing to do with the old man, who is stubborn and full of perseverance. "Do you want to see where we used to live? Let''s have a rest. I''ll show you later. However, I''ve redecorated the room. Even if I go to see it, I can''t see what it used to look like. " Although the old man didn''t say everything, Letong clearly and accurately received the meaning of what he didn''t say. The old man''s eyes were mixed with sadness and joy. He wanted to say something, but his throat was choked with something, and he couldn''t say anything. "My father doesn''t seem to like taking pictures. I don''t even have a picture of my father." Letong herself is also a mother. She can understand the old master''s mood. It''s Letong''s regret about the photos for so many years. Now, it''s also the old master''s regret. "You used to..." the old man took a careful look at Letong. Seeing that there was not much change on her face, he tried to ask, "how was your life before?" Letong''s black eyes fixed on him for a moment, then he said honestly¡° I don''t know if it''s good or bad in other people''s eyes. I used to be too young to remember many things clearly. However, I remember that my father was very kind to my mother, but he came home very young, and I saw him very young. " Maybe it''s because I''m young, so I don''t have a chance to leave photos. "Your mother... Didn''t she tell you anything?" The old master seems to want to get some clues from Letong. It is estimated that the people on his side have not found out about Yang Weikang. After all, it''s been so many years. Things are right and people are wrong. "No... I dare not ask." Letong still remembers that her mother always cried secretly behind her back in the middle of the night. Letong''s words let each other sink into a long silence. "Let me show you our house." Letong couldn''t stand the oppressive atmosphere, so she just stood up and proposed to take the old man to her small nest. The old man had no objection. He followed Letong downstairs and didn''t let the driver take him. Several people walked along the main road for a short time and then turned into the alley. The lane is still paved with green bricks, and the buildings on both sides are old style arcade buildings. You can see from a glance that it''s a long time ago, and the smell of dilapidation is coming. When you walk into the lane from the main road, the age immediately retrogresses for decades. The old man frowned, "girl, do you always live here?" Chapter 556 Letong nodded, too lazy to say that even if it was such a shabby place in his eyes, she and her mother had to buy it and rent it for a long time. "It''s very good here. It''s very convenient." Letong led the old man into the narrow stairs, "please let uncle Jing help him. The stairs are very steep." The old master followed her silently for a while, "girl, you have suffered a lot these years, haven''t you?" Letong walked in front of the old man. She couldn''t see the old man''s expression, but only from the tone of his voice, she could imagine the remorse and pain on the old man''s face. "No, I had a good time." The so-called bitterness and happiness are actually relative. After she accepted the fact that her father might never come back, she felt that she was very happy and lucky compared with those orphans who had no father or mother. At least, she has a mother who loves her. Therefore, at that time, every time she saw a little beggar sitting at the entrance of the vegetable market, she would give them some of her little pocket money. Later, when her mother''s operation was successful, she was more content, thinking that God was still full of pity for her, and she was not willing to let her alone. The old man behind her, of course, did not know that his granddaughter had been used to finding the fulcrum of happiness in suffering. Even if those fulcrums could not be the origin of happiness in other people''s eyes, she just thought that she did not want to complain in front of him. "Girl, I''m sorry, if..." "In fact, you don''t have to feel sorry for me. You don''t owe me anything. Since my father chose to leave in those years, there must be his reasons. When he left, he was 23 years old. At that age, he was not a child. He had enough ability to arrange and bear his own life. If I have any dissatisfaction with my past life, I am also dissatisfied with my father, not with you. " Letong had a good sleep last night. On the return flight, she calmed down and thought all the way. Gradually, she figured out a lot of things. The old man may not be a good father, but he doesn''t owe her anything after all. Her childhood and later life had no direct relationship with the old people. Naturally, she should not blame the old people. Le Tong''s words surprised the old man very much. The children of Lao Yang''s family were more selfish and more mercenary. But in front of him, he was so tolerant that he felt inferior to the old man who claimed to have seen through everything and was about to come to the end of his life. "Do you... Hate your father?" The old man panted a little. As Letong said, the stairs are very steep. Even if the old man is supported by Uncle Jing, he has a little difficulty. After all, he is old and can''t make it up. "No Letong didn''t even think about it, so she gave the old man an unexpected answer. "Dad is very kind to me. He didn''t come back. He must have his troubles." This is what Letong firmly believes. Up to now, she still thinks so. After a pause, Letong finally turned around and helped the old man''s arm. "Uncle Jing, I''ll do it." It seems that she also noticed that the old man was a little out of breath. The flattered old man naturally wants to be close to his granddaughter. He bumps into uncle Jing who is still hesitating. "Ah Jing, let the girl come. She''s familiar here." Letong helped the old man up the stairs, walked through the narrow corridor, and stood in front of the hut where he had lived for more than 20 years. "That''s it?" The old man''s eyebrows tightened more tightly. "Well, now the high-rise buildings outside make it look a little bit dilapidated. When I was a child, it was a good house." Le tong can guess vaguely that the old master must have compared this place with the Yang family mansion, which is as big as a resort. No wonder he can''t stand it. I''m afraid this room can''t even compare with the kitchen of the Yang family. Letong mocks herself in her heart and takes out the key to open the door. "Why?" After master yuan''s hand, the house was decorated very chic and unique. Although it was a little small, it was very different from the old shabby appearance. No wonder, as soon as the old man came in, he couldn''t help shouting. "I just decorated it a while ago. It''s made according to the baby''s preference." Letong secretly congratulated that what the old man saw was such a small house now. Otherwise, let him see what he looked like before. I don''t know what he had to feel sorry for. After thinking about this, Letong suddenly finds that unconsciously, she begins to care about the old man around her. "Yes, it''s small, but the baby should like it very much." The old man''s attention was attracted by the spiral fish tank and the colorful tropical fish in it. "Yes, he does." Letong nodded. The old man looked at her thoughtfully, "I thought you would deliberately keep the old look..." Letong smiles and holds the old man down on the sofa. "At first, I really wanted to keep what I used to be, but later, I changed my mind." Maybe it''s because she has opened her heart, or because she thinks the old man is really pitiful. Now Letong has been able to open her heart to the old man. "Why?" The old man stares at the granddaughter, who has been together for less than ten to twenty hours. He feels more and more that he has picked up a rare treasure. "Watching the baby grow up happily, I feel that everything has to look forward. I believe that if Dad comes back now, sees here, and sees me and my baby happy, he will be happy, too. " Her words, let the old man think of her mother, also think of the baby. If he hadn''t read the survey data, he would never have thought that such an optimistic and tolerant woman had experienced such a sad separation. "Girl, it''s not easy for you..." The old man stretched out his hand and patted the back of Letong''s hand. Letong understood what he meant, and then laughed at him, "in fact, it''s nothing. Those are gone." The sentence "it''s all in the past" is very simple. But people like the old man, who have experienced numerous storms and waves, can''t understand how much perseverance and hard work it takes to get such a saying. "Girl, don''t you really want to go back with your grandfather?" For the granddaughter, the old man was more and more distressed. At first, his love for her was more due to his guilt and compensation for his son. But now, his heartache is really because of this granddaughter, because of her experience, and because of her open-minded and optimistic. Such a girl, should have stayed in the side to protect and love. Chapter 557 The old man looked at Letong eagerly. When his family came to his generation, it could be said that the family had a great career, and both the career and the people were prosperous. But his children and grandchildren are all over the house for so many years, but there has never been a younger generation who can make him have such a strong desire to protect. Maybe it''s because she is a girl, maybe it''s because she is the daughter of her youngest son who has lost contact for more than 20 years, or maybe it''s because she is still strong and open-minded after so much suffering that he wants to make up for her. "I''m sorry, I''ve never thought about it, and I won''t think about it in the future." However, his kindness was rejected by Letong without hesitation. In Letong''s opinion, even though she has the blood of the Yang family, she has her own life and her own family. Whether her surname is Yang or not will not have any influence on her, and she does not want to have any influence. As for the clauses that the old master told the lawyer to add in front of her yesterday, she doesn''t understand what they stand for. But the old master is very strong. In the short term, she should not need to worry about it. Moreover, even if she is worried, isn''t Ji Rui still behind her. The old master probably also realized that he was still too anxious. I think it was because her attitude today no longer had the indifference that she had before. Therefore, he could not help but want to be closer to her and get more blood and warmth from her. He never tried to get a little warmth, even pity, from his younger generation. Even for Yang Sheng, his favorite grandson, he has never tried to ask for and please him so humbly. Probably, after that, Yang Sheng''s position in his mind will have to be wronged, and he will go behind the girl. The old man felt guilty for Yang Sheng, but he didn''t know it. Yang Sheng had seen it clearly yesterday. "Really... No consideration?" After getting along with Letong for a few days, the old man also gradually felt Letong''s temperament. Looking at her delicate appearance like a soft persimmon, she is stubborn and strong inside. However, she is kind-hearted and easy to be soft hearted. She can''t be forced to use the soft policy. "Well, I''m having a good time now!" Letong nodded her head without any affectation. The implication is that she is very satisfied with the status quo. Her words made the old man think about how to say something to her, and then he swallowed it back in hesitation. According to her current attitude, I''m afraid that talking to her about such a thing will only cause adverse effects. If you are not careful, you will smash the harmony and trust that you have just established. What can you do? Finally, the baby granddaughter was willing to look at herself and say a few serious words to herself. The old man was not so stupid, so she tried to avoid the sensitive topic and found a safe topic to talk about. "When you were a child, can you show it to your grandfather?" But even if such a topic of high security, the old man is still extremely careful. He was very careful about such a trivial matter. The old man''s appearance of being so careful and terrified reminds Letong that when she just knew that the baby was her own son, she was always in a similar uneasy mood. In retrospect, Letong was very unhappy. She could not help but reflect on whether she was too unkind to the old man before. How to say, he is just an ordinary old man who yearns for family affection. As a junior, why bother him? "Wait, I''ll show you." Le Tong got up and went to the bookshelf, took some thin albums and handed them to the old man. "Here are only pictures of me and my mother. If you want to see the baby, I''ll show you later." Letong''s smooth cooperation makes the old man flattered. "Of course, would you like to see it?" Letong laughed, "what can''t, you just didn''t say, said, the baby will show you." The old man looked at the baby granddaughter who was smiling like a brilliant flower. For a moment, he was a bit of a flash. Look at her obstinacy yesterday, he thought that he had to spend a lot of time to serve the little ancestor carefully. How could it be that this little girl''s one night''s work plus a flight would be like a different person. Yesterday''s embarrassment is gone, today''s smile is like a mountain flower, brilliant and dazzling. No wonder Sheng and Ji treat her as a treasure. How can a wealthy family like Yang Jiaji''s see themselves in the eyes of copper coins? But this girl''s temperament is not the same, don''t like you, tube you hold a silver mine Jinshan to her, she also cold face hard is ignore you. When I like you, I don''t even have the mind to care about you. My beautiful eyes are bright, and I don''t have any dirty mind. I speak one or two, and it''s very simple The old man finally pulled back his mind, "that''s very kind, baby, that little guy is good at things..." Yang Sheng also has some photos of the baby. The old man saw them last night, but they are not the same concept as the photo collection from small to large. The old man happily opened the album, and he was in a happy mood. Even the wrinkles on his face seemed to be smiling. "Girl, you really look like your mother..." The first page of the album is a picture of Letong''s mother holding a full moon. At that time, Letong''s mother should be in her early twenties. Apart from her clothes and temperament, she is just like the same person judging from her eyebrows and eyes. "Yes, that''s what people say!" Le Tong tilts her head and stares at the big and small pictures on the album with a smile. Up to now, she has completely come out of the shadow of losing her mother. When they were talking, uncle Jing was sitting on the other side of the old man. At this time, he also came to see. "Ah Jing, have a look..." the old man pointed to the photo of mother le. Looking at the photos, uncle Jing was also a little distracted and murmured, "it''s really like..." As for whether he said it was like her mother or the movie star he liked, I don''t know. "The blink of an eye is so big..." The old man felt the tiny spot in the photo with great emotion. "Miss Tong Tong''s eyebrows and eyes when she was a child are similar to those of young master Weikang." After uncle Jing said that, he stared at the picture for a moment, then looked up at Letong carefully. "Well, not only when I was a child, but now it''s like five or six points." Chapter 558 "Well, it''s not only when I was a child, but now I look like five or six points." Yue Tong was stunned, but soon he laughed at the two old men again. "I''m my father''s daughter, so I''m like him." The old master''s eyes flashed some light, "unfortunately, I''m in a hurry to go out today. I forgot to bring Weikang''s picture to the girl." In fact, it''s not to forget that the old man is afraid that Letong still can''t accept this fact, so he doesn''t want to bring it to stimulate her. "Next time." Letong is not in a hurry. Contact with the old master more, Letong to the old master that from the bottom of the heart of the intimate feeling will be more and more intense. "I think Dad is like you, isn''t he?" Letong seems to be very inadvertent, but let the old man turned the album''s hand shaking. "How do you know? Do you remember?" The old man asked urgently. Yue Tong first shook his head, and then nodded, "well, fuzzy, a little memory, think it should be quite like it." The old man first looked at Letong in silence for a while, then sighed a long time, "yes, how many of your father''s brothers, just count that he looks most like me, even his temper is the same, so that he can''t tolerate water and fire..." When he mentioned his little son, the old man looked sad. "Master..." Uncle Jing seems to want to persuade him. The old master who was reminded glanced at Letong, afraid that she was not happy, and quickly gathered up the gloom of her eyes¡° Forget it. Don''t mention it. " Letong could not bear to touch the old man''s pain again and again. She pointed to the photo and said some interesting things about her childhood. Of course, those interesting things were told by her mother later. The old man listened attentively and watched with his own eyes. It seemed that he was watching Le Tong grow into a beautiful girl in front of her. After reading the photo album, Letong thinks that the old man has almost had a rest, so she helps him up and leads him around the small room. The old man looked at the small place carefully, so he spent more than half an hour, and the old man felt tired. "Uncle Jing, where''s your hotel reservation?" Jing shuleng Leng, "we''re in a hurry. We haven''t had time to book a hotel." The old man wanted to come to r city on a temporary basis. When he got off the plane, he hurriedly found Ji Rui''s apartment according to Yang Sheng''s address. As for the place where he settled down, he didn''t have the heart to think about it. "Then find a hotel nearby. I think you are tired too. Let''s have a rest first." Letong leads them out of the door. Just as he wants to tell the bodyguard outside to call to book a room, the old man behind him hesitates for a long time and finally can''t help saying. "Girl, your family is also very big. If you don''t want to live at home, I can''t get used to hotels..." Anyone who hears this will feel far fetched. Letong is no exception. However, before waiting for her to say anything, the old man said, "it''s rare for me to come here. I want to have more time to see my baby and Niuniu. It''s always inconvenient to stay in a hotel." When the old master talks about this, what else can Letong say? "Well, let''s go back." This up and down a toss, back to Ji Rui apartment, the spirit of the old man will obviously be a little poor. Letong has already called back to ask aunt Guan to clean up the guest room and go back to the apartment to settle uncle Jing and the old man. Watching the old man sleep, Letong remembers to call Ji Rui. Ji Rui doesn''t seem to be surprised at the arrival of the old master. Letong understands, "did elder martial brother tell you?" "Well." Ji Rui readily admitted. "He didn''t embarrass you, did he? Shall I go back now? " Ji Rui on the other end of the phone is afraid that the two of them are trying to force each other to fight against each other. In the end, they are both defeated. "No, he''s asleep. You''re busy." Letong sat down on the sofa, "by the way, there are guest rooms at home anyway. I''ll let him live at home directly. Don''t you object?" This matter, it is clear that the old master insisted, but Letong took it over. She knows that Ji Rui doesn''t like the old man very much. If it was before, she naturally didn''t care about the relationship between them. But now, she has more or less realized that this person is his own grandfather after all. In the long run, Ji Rui and he can''t be allowed to be like water and fire all the time. "Fool, you are the hostess. You can leave anyone at home. How can I object?" Obviously, Le Tong is not the only one who turns the corner. Letong was not surprised that he would say, "well, let''s eat at home tonight. What do you want to eat? I''ll let aunt Guan prepare the ingredients first." "All right! You and your baby have several coughs. Let''s stew some lung moistening soup tonight. It seems that there is this in the soup bag given by Dr. Fu last time. " Ji Rui, who was a year ago, never cares about what he eats at night, nor does he know what raw materials and ingredients are stored in the refrigerator at home. But now, even though he doesn''t go into the kitchen very much, he remembers the health of the people around him and related things. Le Tong should sound, two people talked about some work, just put the phone. Ji Rui came back earlier than usual. When he came back, the old man was sitting on the balcony rocking chair chatting with the baby holding Niu Niu. While Letong and aunt Guan are busy in the kitchen. Hearing the sound, Letong sticks out her head. Seeing Ji Rui, she brings out a cup of ginseng tea and a small dish of snacks. "If you want to have some snacks, you should pad your stomach first and eat in half an hour." Ji Rui greets the old man, turns to wash his face and comes out. He quickly eats the snacks, drinks the tea and enters the kitchen with empty cups and dishes. In the hands of Guan Yi quickly took the cup and plate in the past, head down to turn on the tap. Ji Rui doesn''t mind being around. "Can I help you?" Said, gather together to go up in the music Tong lip lightly pecked twice. "No, just help to eat!" But Letong knows better than anyone that this man who can do everything at hand is an idiot as soon as he enters the kitchen. His ability is many times higher than that of his six-year-old baby. The greatest skill is washing dishes. In addition, other skills are negative. "Then I''ll accompany you?" Ji Rui directly checks aunt as a set, reaches for Letong''s waist and puts her chin on her shoulder. It''s more like company than supervision. "You are so heavy. Are you really company? You can just give me a hand. Go out quickly. " Letong bumps into a man who almost weighs half of his body, and reminds him that there is a third party here. "Well, I''ll go out and wait for food?" Ji Rui knows that Letong is thin skinned and doesn''t embarrass her any more. He kisses her on her face. Then he lets her go and turns around and goes out. "Tong Tong, you have a good relationship with Mr. Ji!" Aunt Guan, who has never dared to say a word, just looks at the tall figure and says when Ji Rui goes out. Chapter 559 Maybe it''s because the relationship between Letong and the old master has become better. At dinner, Ji Rui''s attitude towards the old master is relatively more polite than before. And the baby, is very good to the old man, and is also a folder of food is to add food, very attentive. Letong and Ji Rui didn''t say anything about it. Anyway, the little guy is very good. It''s not easy for him to be nice to a person, and the person who can make him bother to please must be the one he likes and the other is also very nice to him. After dinner, the baby and Niuniu still need to go to bed early as usual. The old man is in good spirits because he has been sleeping all afternoon during the day. "Wench, you go to coax two children to sleep, I watch TV." The old master took the remote control to turn on the TV. Letong hesitated. Ji Rui pushed her, "you go, Yang Dong, I''ll accompany you." Letong thinks that the two get along well at dinner, so she gets up and goes to the baby room to help coax Niuniu to sleep. It is more than an hour since the two children fell asleep one after another. The living room was empty and the tea on the tea table had cooled. Letong thinks the old master is sleeping, but Ji Rui must be working overtime in his study. So think of Le Tong, very naturally turned to the study. The door of the study is closed. Letong holds her hand on the handle of the door. Just as she wants to open it, she finds that the door seems to be locked inside. She is surprised, because Ji Rui has never locked the door of the study even if he works overtime in it for so long, or is he not in it? Just when Letong wants to get the key to open the door, there comes the voice of the old master. "What happened in Y country, I heard from Sheng boy. The situation is very bad?" Yue Tong stood outside the door, hesitating whether to go or stay. "It doesn''t bother you, Mr. Yang!" Ji Rui and the old man in the study are sitting at the desk. At this time of the old man, a smart calculating face, completely lost in front of Letong and baby that kind-hearted look. "When are you and the girl going to get married?" The old master asked casually, but his bright eyes never left Ji Rui''s face. Ji Rui raised his eyelids and looked at him faintly. "It''s my business with Le Tong, and it doesn''t bother Yang Dong either." The old man''s lips were slightly raised, which aroused a meaningful smile. "Sheng gave me a cooperation plan of Yang and Ji before. To tell you the truth, if it is successful, Yang can also get great benefits from it, but it''s a little risky..." Ji Rui looks the same, "Yang Dong, Yang Sheng and I are good brothers, but we are in business. If I were changed, I would also have Yang Dong''s worry and consideration. Therefore, I don''t blame Yang Sheng." The old man''s hand was on the table, and his curled fingers gently knocked rhythmically on the table. He leaned back in his chair and looked at Ji Rui askew. "Of course, I said that before. Now, you and I, because of the girl''s relationship, can''t be regarded as irrelevant The old man stopped here. Ji Rui looks at the old man straight, just waiting for him to finish speaking. "However, I don''t understand why you don''t even give her a name when a girl gives birth to such a clever and lovely son for you?" This matter involves the baby''s birth secret. No matter Ji Rui or Letong, they all think that the smaller it is, the better people will know about it. And listen to the old man''s view, it is estimated that in his old man''s mind, he misunderstands himself and Letong as a conventional hidden rule relationship, right? "Sorry, it''s between me and Letong. I''m afraid I can''t tell you." What he and Letong do is not something that can be explained in a few words. Moreover, Ji Rui never has the habit of explaining his feelings to others. Ji Rui''s attitude makes the old man very angry. Originally, in this matter, the old man always thought that his precious granddaughter was bullied by Ji Rui. In the past, she was helpless and had no support for her. It was justifiable that she was bullied by Ji Rui. But now, she has the support of the whole huge Yang family behind her. If Ji Rui doesn''t give him an explanation today, don''t count on him to help, even if he doesn''t suppress Ji''s family. This is also the main purpose of the old man''s visit, that is, to seek justice for the precious granddaughter and her due reputation. "I''m her grandfather. Of course I have the right to know about you!" The old man is very angry by Ji Rui''s uncooperative and disdainful attitude, but thinking that he can''t ruin his granddaughter''s happiness because of his anger, he still tries to keep calm. "Don''t you always forget, Mr. Yang? Letong is 25 years old. She is an adult. She has the right to decide everything, including who she falls in love with and who she marries. " For people like Ji Rui, where is it for an old man to tell his own business? The old man glared at him, "you!" The old man was afraid that he would say something wrong. He tried his best to slow down. Then he calmed down and said, "if you marry a girl, I''m responsible for the affairs of country y Before the old master rejected Yang Sheng''s cooperation case, in addition to Yang''s great efforts, he was not interested in helping Ji because he didn''t like Ji. But now, everything is different because of Letong. As long as Ji Rui and Letong get married, Ji''s family is his granddaughter''s. how can he ignore his granddaughter''s affairs. Moreover, he also wants to show his granddaughter''s financial strength as a member of the Yang family. In that way, Ji Rui, at least for the sake of the Yang family, dare not do anything too much to Letong. However, he did not realize that Ji Rui and Letong''s feelings are not the same as what he thought. They don''t need to rely on these to maintain their feelings. "Yang Dong, I don''t need it!" Ji Rui is a very proud person, how can he tolerate the sacred event such as marriage as a bargaining chip? He loves Letong and hopes to give her a pure marriage rather than a marriage linked with interests. "Ji Rui, I tell you, the girl is my precious granddaughter. I don''t want to investigate what you did to her before. In the future, I will never allow anyone to bully her." The old man was rejected by Ji Rui. He was angry and funny. I don''t know whether I should thank him for not taking marriage as a bond because of Ji''s interests, or should I be angry that he even refused to marry his granddaughter when he got to this point. "Don''t worry, Yang Dong. I can''t tolerate being bullied by others more than you." In Ji Rui''s opinion, everything comes first and then comes. She is Letong, first Ji Rui''s secretary, and then the lover he wants to spend his life with or his son''s mother. And the old master is just the elder of these two days. It''s Ji Rui''s responsibility to protect her. It''s not the old master''s turn. What''s more, Ji Rui doesn''t agree with the old master''s attitude and practice towards his younger generation. Isn''t Yang Sheng the best example? He doesn''t want Letong to repeat Yang Sheng''s mistake and suffer the same crime as Yang Sheng! Chapter 560 "Ji Rui, you''d better think about it. Now you refuse me, and no one can help you any more. And, are you sure that Ji Shi can really stand such a heavy blow? Your two brothers and your father seem to have benefited a lot from Ji''s family? Are you sure you can hold on? " Letong stood outside the door, her palms in a cold sweat. It''s not that she wants to eavesdrop, but Ji Rui hasn''t told her clearly about the details of country y. He only told her that he was ready to end the business there. If Yang Sheng had not chatted with her in the hotel that day, she would not have known that ending the business in country y would have had such a great impact on Ji. Now, judging from what the old master said, it seems that the situation is worse than what Yang Sheng said? Letong''s heart is chilly. The two people in the room seem to be silent for a long time before they hear Ji Rui''s voice, "thank you for your kindness. I can solve Ji''s problem myself." Ji Rui''s tone is very cold. Letong knows that Ji Rui should be angry. "Ji Rui, why do you have to? I said, as long as you marry a girl, you can''t even do this? " Hearing this, Letong is basically sure that the conversation between the old master and Ji Rui will not have any results. With her understanding of Ji Rui, he will never marry her in order to get the help of the old master. Although, he should have been ready to marry her at any time. It seems that we have to take the initiative to do this! Letong has an idea in her heart, turns around and takes the phone, flashes into her bedroom and dials Yang Sheng''s phone. "Tong Tong? What''s the matter? " "Brother, let me ask you something. You should be honest and give me an answer. Don''t be biased." Yue Tong said very seriously, which scared Yang Sheng over the phone. "Tong Tong, did Rui do something sorry for you?" Yue Tong was make complaints about Yang Sheng''s imaginative power, but now she has no time and no mood to tuck up with him. "Brother, be serious!" "Yes! that ''s ok! My sister, please speak up Yang Sheng is still in a bad mood. It seems that the three fires of the new official are very smooth. He is in a good mood. "You said about the cooperation between Yang and Ji that day. If you put aside your friendship with Ji Rui and my relationship with you now, from the perspective of interests, would you and your grandfather choose to cooperate with Ji?" This has become an important measure for Letong to make a decision. "Of course!" Yang Sheng''s answer was very straightforward. "Why?" Letong can''t be easily dismissed with just two words. "Silly sister, do you know how much money and time Rui and I spent on the relationship network in country y? Now, the cooperation between Yang and Ji is to restrain each other through strong alliance. Yang really needs to pay a lot of money and use his own contacts to get through some relationships. However, compared with Ji''s efforts in recent years, there is no comparison at all. After Ji''s affairs in country y are settled, Yang and Ji have a cooperative relationship of equality and mutual benefit. Both channels and networks are shared by the two families. Think about it, can my grandfather and I let go of such a good thing? Originally, I thought that I could help Rui tide over the difficulties, and I could also regard this as a great achievement of my new appointment, and give those who don''t agree with me a bad impression. Unexpectedly, my grandfather has a deep resentment towards the Ji family. No matter how optimistic the cooperation prospect is, he won''t nod his head. " Yang Sheng''s detailed explanation completely reassured Letong and made up her mind. "Brother, you mean that if the cooperation is successful, it will be a win-win situation for both sides, right?" "Well. It is indeed a win-win situation, both now and in the future. Of course, for the moment, Ji seems to be losing some. " Hearing this, Letong basically understands the current situation and future prospects of the cooperation between the two countries. "Brother, thank you." At this time, Letong needs to think about how to do next, so that Ji Rui does not doubt. "You''re welcome. Grandpa didn''t give you any trouble, did he?" Yang Sheng asked casually. "No, I''ll take good care of him." After hanging up the phone, Letong comes out of the bedroom. Ji Rui and the old man, who thought they were still in the study, are sitting on the sofa in the living room. One is reading a newspaper, the other is watching TV. Both of them were calm, and there was no sign of dispute. "Brother just called, let me take good care of you, you are tired, let uncle Jing wait on you to sleep!" Letong is also very natural. The old master raised his eyes to look at the clock. He stood up obediently, walked a few steps, and looked back at Letong and Jirui. "Tomorrow morning, the baby said that he would invite me to have morning tea. Would you like to go together?" Letong thinks that if her plan succeeds, she should have other very important things to do tomorrow. "We still have work to do. I''ll reserve a seat for the driver to take you and the baby." The old man said nothing more and walked away. And Le Tong and Ji Rui also went back to the bedroom first and then. "You take a bath." Ji Rui''s advanced bedroom seems to have become a natural habit. When Le Tong comes in, he has handed over Le Tong''s clothes. "Did you wash it?" Letong got close to his neck and sucked his nose. A faint smell of mint penetrated into his nose. "Well, I did." The big hand touched her and rubbed her head a few times. "It seems to be. It''s fresh and fragrant." Letong stands up straight and smiles at Ji Rui. Ji Ruichang catches people in his arms. "Are you seducing?" Voice, hoarse and deep. Letong''s head is buried in his chest, and he laughs. In his hand, he originally held Ji Rui''s clothes to her. Now, as soon as he raises his hand, he throws the clothes on the bed¡° Who said that? " Ji Rui''s eyes suddenly became deep and unpredictable. He felt for her face with his big hand. His slender fingers picked her chin and forced her to look up, "you said!" With a light aroma of coffee lips immediately fell on her lips, teeth slightly open, gently gnawed in her lips a few times. "Tut, you don''t understand well, Mr. Ji!" Yue Tong chewed him back, raised the corner of his lip, put his hand around him, and hung the whole person around his neck. "Is it?" Warm hands on her waist, with unpredictable smile eyes, suddenly close to her eyes. "Of course! Did your eye see me tick? Does that ear hear me Letong winks at him with a flattering look. She feels her hands on her waist are tight. Her muscles are tight against her thighs. Letong seems to be not enough. After touching his ears, she gently kneads his round and thick earlobe. She feels Ji Rui''s body is tight. Then Letong rubs his nose with the tip of his nose and says in a very low and soft voice. "Ji Rui, let''s get married!" Chapter 561 Ji Rui''s body is stiff. He puts his arm around her and pulls her into his arms uncontrollably. It seems that he wants to embed people in himself. "What did you say?" It''s not that he didn''t want to, let alone that he wasn''t happy, but that happiness came so suddenly that he thought what he had just heard was auditory hallucination. You know, it took Letong nine oxen and two tigers to accept him. From the relationship between lovers to the things you love and I wish, it also took several months to test. It was not until two days ago that he officially opened the meat Festival. This step-by-step process also gave him the illusion that it would take a long time for her to agree to marry him. Although, from the moment he confessed to her, he would like to stamp a "Ji Rui owned" seal on this person, in order to take care of her emotions and show that he really respects her wishes, even though the idea of marriage lingers in his mind for a long time, he still does not dare to speak to her rashly. I''m afraid she''s disgusted, and I''m even more afraid that she doesn''t like to retract into her tortoise shell. Ji Rui''s dubious expression makes Letong angry and funny. He pulled his body back, raised his head slightly, and pulled up a provocative smile at him. "How come you''ve given birth to all the children, and you''ve eaten and wiped away all the people. Now, do you want to default?" Of course, these are not the true thoughts of Letong. She just knows Ji Rui too well. If the smart man finds out his intention to get married, maybe the marriage will not be successful. "I won''t!" Ji Rui holds her waist, leans over and kisses the tip of her nose very gently. "Even if you didn''t give birth to a baby for me, I didn''t eat it up. As long as it''s you, I want to be responsible." He uses "think", not "will". "Thinking" is initiative. "Will", is passive, how much, with so little sense of helplessness. To get the answer, Letong glanced at him with satisfaction, "well... It''s almost..." Ji Rui lowers his head, holds her lips, kisses her until her breath is confused, and then he holds her and sits down on the edge of the bed. "Do you want Chinese or western style for the wedding? Want to be romantic like yuan''er? " Ji Rui gently presses his chin against Letong''s head and asks her for advice in a low voice. Le Tong twisted her body and hung her hands around his neck. "What''s Chinese and western? Romantic and luxurious? I want fame, fool As a woman, most of them had a dream of having an unforgettable wedding. But for Le Tong, it''s too long to prepare for her wedding. When she puts on her wedding dress, Ji may have suffered a lot. Therefore, compared with the virtual forms of wedding, what Letong wants more is the marriage relationship that can prove the relationship between two people. "In such a hurry? "Ah?" Ji Rui at this time, it is the rise of a playful heart, pull up the lips, a face of fun, smiling at her. Letong is thin skinned, but at this time, she doesn''t care whether it''s good or not. "Yes! I''m in a hurry. I''ll get my license tomorrow morning. I''m not waiting. Do you dare? " Most importantly, she could not let him know the purpose of her proposal. The smile in Ji Rui''s eyes is deeper. He rubs her forehead and says, "I didn''t dare to..." Waiting to see Letong staring at him, he said slowly, "however, if my wife is gone, who can I find to cry?" Yue Tongbai snorted, "I can''t manage it. Anyway, do you want to come or not?" With that, he fished out the clothes thrown on the bed and thought of pushing him away to take a bath. This man is too smart, she is afraid to say more wrong, let him see through, then trouble. She only worries that she will be recognized, but forgets that in love, how many people can remain smart? Ji Rui is dazed by joy and happiness in his heart. How can he let her go? Embracing her, turning around and pressing her on the bed, her bright eyes fixed on her, "or shall we go now?" Ji Rui is not joking. He is afraid that Letong will change her mind. In order to avoid change, the best way is to apply for the certificate immediately. Letong chuckled, "Mr. Ji, are you stupid? Who will do it for you now? " Ji Rui buries his head on her neck and nibbles at her. "What if you don''t admit it tomorrow?" Letong thought, don''t worry, I won''t admit it. Thinking like this in my heart, I really said it. "Don''t worry, I won''t deny it." Ji Rui is buried in her neck socket gnawing more and more happy, mouth vaguely said, "no, I have to leave a mark, in case you cheat!" Letong was numb and itchy, subconsciously hands and feet and want to push him away, "Ji Zong, don''t make trouble, I want to take a bath." Ji Rui was pushed a few times, but really did not make any noise. He held his hand beside her and looked at her with his body. "OK, I won''t make any noise!" Letong hasn''t had time to breathe a sigh of relief. In the twinkling of an eye, she has been held up by Ji Rui. "I''ll help you!" Letong didn''t respond at the beginning. Help? What can I do for you? When Ji Rui holds her and pushes open the bathroom door, she realizes that it''s very expensive to ask this man to "help". ¡­¡­ Letong was awakened by Ji Rui''s kiss the next day. "Baby, get up." Cool lips with a faint breath of mint stick on her lips. Letong rubbed a few times in his arms, then came out of his arms and stretched out a little. Compared with the previous night in Beijing, Ji Rui was very restrained last night. Now she feels fresh and fresh, and the feeling of soreness is still there, but it''s lighter than the last time. "What time is it?" Letong''s brain is still a little confused, just stop at the idea that it''s time to get up and prepare breakfast to send her baby to school, and she has to go to work. "Eight o''clock..." Yue Tong was startled and got out of bed. "So late? Baby will be late "Don''t worry, Xiao Li has already taken Baobao and Yang Dong to the restaurant for morning tea." Then Letong thought of the old man, "Oh..." Ji Rui said to his back as he walked to the washroom, "we''ll go out after you wash. The time should be just right." Letong picked up toothpaste and pushed it onto the toothbrush. It took a few seconds for her brain to connect with last night. "Ding" of for a while, reaction comes over Ji Rui to say of time just right, is to point to what time. However, Ji Rui did have a great foresight. He got rid of breakfast in the car and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau, which just opened the door. "Mr. and miss, you are the first couple today. Do you have all the relevant documents with you?" Letong was stunned. Yesterday, because of the old master''s words, she intended to propose to Ji Rui. The marriage proposal was successful. At that time, she really thought that she would come here early this morning and quickly get the certificate. But forget, I didn''t go to seriously confirm what information to take, only the ID card, she has been carrying in the body. Chapter 562 Slightly embarrassed, Letong reaches for Ji Rui. Ji Rui looks at her suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" "Let''s go home first..." Letong is very embarrassed. She clearly proposes to get married, but Ji Rui''s face slightly changed, "Letong, do you want to go back?" Looking at Ji Rui''s face, Letong feels that he has a big head. He goes up to him and says in a low voice, "certificate or something. I only have an ID card..." She seldom acts so rashly. Maybe, because she is anxious, she is really dazzled by joy. Moreover, after she gets up, she is urged by Ji Rui all the way to get into the car like a duck on the shelf. That''s why she makes such a low-level mistake. Ji Rui breathed a breath, "for this?" Le Tong is very embarrassed nodded, this is not enough embarrassing? Ji Rui pushes her away and signals her to sit down. Then, open the briefcase in an orderly way, and take out a stack of neatly stacked original and copies from the briefcase to the certificate handler. "Please have a look. Have you got all the information?" Le Tong stares big eyes, "are you ready?" Ji Rui shows her hand, "ID card, take it." Letong hastens to hand in her ID card devoutly. Ji Rui hands her ID card to the staff, and then turns to see her. "When were you ready?" Letong is still curious. It was her who planned it. How could he dominate everything in the end? What''s more, he only asked for marriage last night. Although he didn''t bother her until dawn last night, he also bothered her until one or two in the morning. After that, from falling asleep to waking up, she lay down in his arms. When did he prepare these documents? "After you fall asleep." Ji Rui said lightly. He won''t admit it. He''s afraid that she will go back after a long time. As soon as she fell asleep, he got out of bed secretly, checked the information and documents needed for marriage registration on the Internet, and cleaned up for more than an hour before finding out all the documents listed in the procedure and getting ready. Yue Tong secretly sighs that this man does not fight unprepared battles. After feeling, he felt that he had really found a reliable husband. Realizing that she has positioned the man in a new position, Letong is slightly embarrassed. "Mr. Ji, Miss Le, please smile at the camera and take a group photo." Here, Letong, who is still daydreaming, is hugged by Ji Rui and his face is close to his face. In a flash, the wedding photo that accompanied them to grow old later is officially fixed. "What are you so excited about?" Ji Rui whispered in her ear. Mingming asked for marriage, but Ji Rui seemed to accept the fact better than her. At this time, Letong was really in a trance. After all, the imagination in my mind is far from the feeling of holding two red marriage certificates in my hand. Just like the hamburger in imagination, no matter how delicious it is, it can''t be compared with the texture and satisfaction of the real bite in the mouth. "It''s like a dream..." Yue Tong replied honestly. At this time, she was hugged by Ji Rui and walked out of the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. The door was opened, and Ji Rui half supported her to get on the car. She walked around and sat in the driver''s seat. Ji Rui sees that Letong doesn''t move and leans over to help her fasten her seat belt. "Happy? So it''s like a dream? " Ji Rui''s words ring in Letong''s ear. "Well..." Letong helped her fasten her seat belt like he was waiting on the princess, and then took a blanket from behind to cover her knee. "Don''t worry, I''ll make you dream all your life." Ji Rui kisses her, then straightens up and starts the car. "Where to?" Although Ji Rui is not a romantic person, he doesn''t understand the amorous feelings to the point of returning to work as soon as he has registered. Le Tong finally slowly over, "go home first?" "Good." Ji Rui has no objection to this. Now he is very down-to-earth. The woman around him, now, at last, is Ji Rui''s wife! Ji Rui has three uses. He drives the car seriously and teases Letong to talk. At the same time, he is still thinking about a lot of things to do in the future. She asked for marriage, but it doesn''t mean that things can be saved later. On the contrary, he should be more sincere and surprise her. First of all, we need to buy wedding rings. Then, we need to determine the wedding date, choose the hotel for the wedding, order wedding dresses, and prepare honeymoon travel Ji Rui used to look at other people doing all these things. He had only one word in his mind: "annoyed"! But now, it''s his turn to be the client, but he doesn''t have the slightest annoyance. On the way home, he had a variety of options in his mind, from ring style to hotel location, and so on. In a short period of more than half an hour, at least four or five different options flashed through his mind. However, he felt that he enjoyed it all the time. However, Ji Rui thinks that he is not good at these things, so he tries to find out something from Letong first. "What do you think about the wedding?" But at this time of Le Tong, think of, is not a wedding thing at all. She was thinking that Ji Rui had given him what the old master wanted. Next, how to persuade Ji Rui to cooperate with the Yang family. "Wedding? Don''t worry Whether it''s marriage or wedding, it''s not in Letong''s short-term plan. Ji Rui asked, Letong naturally said. Ji Rui, who was always in high spirits, frowned slightly. Even if he is not very sensitive, he feels that something is wrong. She brought up the idea of marriage, didn''t she? But why does she feel like he''s not excited or excited at all? But happy excited person, as if only has him? Ji Rui parks the car when it enters the parking lot. "What''s the matter with you, Letong?" Ji Rui certainly does not dare to say what he thinks in his heart, although he is very uncomfortable at this time. "I''m fine!" Letong looks at him innocently, unties his seat belt, gets out of the car and stands beside the car waiting for Ji Rui. "It''s all right?" Ji Rui also feels that his obsession is somewhat superfluous. After all, Letong is really good to him. When they enter the elevator, Letong secretly observes Ji Rui from the reflecting surface of the elevator, carefully recalls his performance and reaction just now, and secretly perspires. "Ji Rui, do you think it''s more important to get a license, or to hold a grand wedding?" Ji Rui looked at her and said, "it''s all important!" Yue Tong shook his head, "for me, getting a license is real. A grand wedding is virtual. It''s for others to see. And I don''t need to be empty. I just want to live with you, not show my love in front of others. " Ji Rui Leng Leng, what Letong said, he really didn''t think about it. He just wants to do his best to give her the best, including the fame she wants, and face! Chapter 563 "Daddy and Mommy, don''t you have to work? I came back so early... " Hearing the sound of opening the door, the baby, seeing Ji Rui and Letong, immediately flies over. Ji Rui holds him up in his arms. He is always worried that this smelly boy will crash Letong if he rushes over like a rocket. "Daddy and Mommy have a holiday today. Are you happy?" Ji Rui walks into the living room with his baby in his arms. He nods to the old master who was teasing Niu Niu. He says hello. "Of course I''m happy, but daddy, is it OK if you don''t go to work?" The baby laughingly pulls Ji Rui''s face and has a good time. Today''s baby is playing more and more casually with Ji Rui. Of course, the reason is that Ji Rui has to connive at him and interact with him much more than before. "Why not?" Ji Rui looks at the little guy curiously. With his understanding of his son, there are usually some strange answers behind his questions. Baby looks at Letong and Niuniu, "Daddy, you have a wife and children. How can you support us if you don''t go to work?" This successfully amused the three adults present. "Po, you''re in charge of funny things, aren''t you?" Letong rubs the baby''s head with a smile. It''s not surprising that other ordinary children will say such words, but the baby''s concept of money is more clear than that of an adult. Naturally, he knows that even if his father has been staying at home and doing nothing since today, his father''s wealth is enough for several of them to live for several lives. "No, the baby is urging daddy to make good money." Lying on Ji Rui''s body, the baby reaches out to Letong and signals Letong to hold him¡° However, if daddy really can''t make money, Mommy doesn''t have to worry. The baby will make money! " Ji Rui stares at the baby and holds him tightly in his arms. "Mommy is not comfortable. Stay obediently." "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?" Baby a listen to then nervous don''t work, Letong Piao Ji Rui one eye, only think he is a fuss. "Don''t listen to your daddy. Mommy is fine. The baby says it will make money. How can it make money? " Letong only thinks that this little guy is being a hero. He''s joking. "Investment!" But the little guy said it seriously, not like a joke at all. Letong stares at Ji Rui and intuitively feels that it has something to do with him. Ji Rui''s scalp is numb when she stares at him. He has to raise his hand to surrender. "I just said something to him casually, and he said he would try water with his own pocket money." Letong really convinced the father and son that what other people''s children played were all small games suitable for children, while what his Ji family children played were investment "games" with real money and silver. This matter, she felt it necessary to communicate with Ji Rui. But not now, because now she has more important things to do. "Ji Rui, you''d better give me a reasonable explanation about this. I''ll talk to Yuan er for a while." Letong chat with Yuan Er is an excuse, of course. After she enters the study, she dials Yang Sheng''s phone and asks him to send Yang Ji''s cooperation plan to her email. Yang Sheng did not say anything, just let her turn on the computer, two people video chat. Yang Sheng''s smiling face appeared on the screen. The first sentence he said to le Tong was, "my sister, do you want it now as Ji''s special assistant or as Ji''s boss''s wife?" Yue Tong white he one eye, "the latter." Yang Sheng blinked, "are you going to get married? So I''m going to be my brother-in-law? " "It''s not preparation, it''s finished!" Letong dropped a bomb by surprise. Yang Sheng seems to be bombed on the spot when the machine, Leng for a long time, but still do not believe to stare at Letong, "Tongtong, you cheat me?" Le Tong really wants to rush out to get the marriage certificate and throw him a face, but she can''t help it. She understood the truth that if she couldn''t bear it, she would make a big plan. "Why do you cheat me? I just came back from getting the certificate with Ji Rui." However, it''s no wonder that Yang Sheng doesn''t believe it. As the client, Letong still feels that all this is like a dream. Probably, it''s because she didn''t have any psychological preparation before, and the process of applying for the certificate went smoothly, so that now Letong still has no sense of reality about her ending her single status. Yang Sheng stares at Le Tong and is silent for a while. Maybe she doesn''t look like a joker. Then he finally believes that he is really a brother-in-law. "Don''t tell me, Tong Tong, it''s because of this cooperation case that I got the certificate in a hurry." Yue Tong glanced at him, "are you really my brother?" Yang Sheng was slightly stunned, "of course! Didn''t you read the appraisal report that day? It was clearly written on it. It''s his business that you and your grandfather don''t want to pay attention to him. Don''t get involved with me and play with me! " Yang Sheng with a nervous expression on the screen warms Letong''s heart. Yang Sheng''s misunderstanding is obviously a very beautiful one. "Since you are my brother, don''t you want Ji Rui to give me a place early?" Letong said to Yang Sheng in a tone of half blame and half coquetry. Yang Sheng first suddenly realized, and then asked with half faith, "do you really just want a place?" Letong nodded with a smile. "Of course, even if I don''t mind, I have to think about the baby and Niuniu. You know better than anyone how much the baby wants to have a normal family like others. Do you have parents who love him?" When it comes to Baobao, Yang Sheng finally believes Letong''s words. "All right, you can check the mailbox." Letong opened the e-mail and carefully read all the terms of the cooperation case from beginning to end. If she didn''t understand, she directly asked Yang Sheng for advice. It took more than half an hour for Letong to sort out the terms of the cooperation case before saying goodbye to Yang Sheng. Letong walks out of the living room with the printed cooperation plan. In the living room, Ji Rui is busy with his laptop. Niuniu is drinking milk in Aunt Wang''s arms. Baobao and Laoye are playing chess on the carpet. "Master, don''t cheat!" The baby angrily grasps the chess piece to accuse the old master. The old man rubbed the little guy''s head with a smile, "didn''t the baby teacher teach you? Respect the old and love the young The baby glared at him, "you are old, but the baby is young, so we are both equal." The old master still wants to argue, and uncle Jing behind him pulls him, "master, the baby is right..." The old man was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that uncle Jing, who had been with him for decades, would not help him. Just as he wanted to say something about Uncle Jing, Letong came over and sat down between him and the baby. "If you lose, you lose. You can''t afford to lose." The old man patted himself and played a rogue, "girl, there''s no money on my grandfather!" Letong handed him the large stack of information, "grandfather, I married Ji Rui. Nah, this is Ji Rui''s betrothal gift. You can lose whatever you want! " Chapter 564 "Grandfather, I''m married to Ji Rui. Nah, this is Ji Rui''s betrothal gift. You can lose whatever you want! " The old man was shocked by her "grandfather", but he didn''t respond. He looked at her for at least half a minute and then asked, "are you married with Ji Rui?" Letong deliberately ignores Ji Rui''s sharp eyes, who is sitting on the sofa, and nods to the old master, "yes, I got the certificate this morning." "Oh yeah, Mommy, you''re finally willing to marry that idiot daddy?" Lying on the ground of the baby suddenly ran up, lying on the back of Letong, embracing her neck vigorously shake up. Letong glances at Ji Rui, who is deeply hit by her son''s words. Biting her lips and holding a smile, she touches the baby''s head with her backhand. "Yes, Mommy finally married you stupid daddy, baby and sister go to play in the room for a while, OK? Mommy and I have something to talk about. " "Good!" Baobao answers with a smile and kisses Letong on her face. She doesn''t care about the chess game. She just looks up and squeezes Ji Rui''s eyes. Then she obediently follows Aunt Wang who holds Niu Niu into the baby room. The old man finally wakes up from the surprise that his granddaughter is willing to admit himself and has married Ji Rui. He wants to ask Letong what she said, and then remembers what she said about the bride price. Then he looks down at the thick stack of information in his hand. When he looks at it carefully, he can''t help laughing. "Girl, this is just a draft cooperation plan. What does it have to do with the dowry?" Sitting on the sofa, Ji Rui, who doesn''t know whether to be calm or really indifferent, suddenly raises his head and frowns at Le Tong when he hears the old master''s words. Letong still ignored him, buttocks moved, sat opposite the old man, straight looking at the old man with a puzzled face, explained with a smile. "Don''t think I don''t know, Grandpa. I told you all about it. With Ji''s cooperation, Yang can make at least several billion profits a year. Moreover, this number is still a conservative estimate. In the future, this number may double or several times. No one is sure. Of course, you will say that in order to help Ji''s family overcome the difficulties, Yang needed to spend a lot of money, but it should not take a year to earn all the money. Where can you find such an easy business? Moreover, compared with Ji''s early investment in recent years, Yang''s investment is a comparison between sesame and watermelon. I really don''t understand. Why did you refuse this cooperation? Sure enough, it''s a little old and useless? " Letong''s face is full of smiles. It seems that she is chatting with her family. She is kind and kind, but her words are true. The old master was still immersed in the joy of Yue Tong''s recognizing him. Unexpectedly, when he got to the back, it was the girl who was scolding her for being old and useless? The old master took a puff from the corner of his mouth and thought, sure enough, he is as worried as Sheng boy! Ji Rui, who is sitting over there, finally can''t help but lean over, "Letong..." Letong glanced up at him, "Ji Rui, don''t go back on it. If you decide not to do this business now, I don''t guarantee that my grandfather will go back on it. If he insists on my divorce, I can''t say no. after all, it''s hard for me to do it!" Letong''s face is full of smiles, but the threat in her words is very obvious, which makes Ji Rui, who doesn''t even have a warm marriage certificate, dare not act rashly, so he has to shut up and let her continue to drag on with the old master. At this time, he vaguely understood why she proposed to him so suddenly last night. Make complaints about the interaction between her granddaughter and Ji Rui. The old man secretly Tucao: OK, this girl has not formally surnamed Ji. This arm has long been turned into the old nest of the discipline house and no longer can be turned back. However, this girl is really right, cooperation, Yang actually took advantage of Ji. At the beginning, he didn''t agree because he had a bad time with Mr. Ji when he was young. In addition, Ji Rui abducted his most intelligent and devoted grandson for so many years. He hated Ji Rui so much that he didn''t want to help him? Even though he helped him at the same time, he actually took a big advantage. At that time, he still rejected Yang Sheng''s proposal. But that moment, this moment. His decision a few days ago does not represent his current mood. "Girl, your grandfather is not really short of the money, otherwise, the betrothal gift should be taken lightly?" Now the old man just wants his granddaughter to have a good life. To help Ji''s is to help his precious granddaughter? Since it''s my own person, the cooperation is divided into several parts. Let''s give way a little. After all, this is my precious granddaughter. How can she be so cruel? Letong had read the contract carefully before, but he didn''t waver after listening to the old man''s proposal. "No, it''s five to five! Grandfather, do you despise your granddaughter or your grandson-in-law? I''m afraid he can''t afford such an expensive dowry? If you want to say that Lao Yang''s family is also a high branch, you can''t do it, so don''t try to climb it. You don''t have to break your hands and feet! " In Letong''s opinion, this cooperation is normal business cooperation if it is divided into five or five points. However, if the distribution of interests is more focused on Ji''s family, it is more like betraying others. For her and Ji Rui, it is a cooperation that hurts her self-esteem. The old master and Ji Rui, who had different ideas about the cooperation plan, had nothing to say after listening to Letong''s words. Because, Letong''s words, basically two people''s mouths are blocked. In other words, Letong''s words also pave the way for Ji Rui and the old master. From Ji Rui''s point of view, Yang saved Ji, but for this reason, Ji and Yang will share the future profits equally. Therefore, strictly speaking, it is not to sell the face of Letong, the granddaughter of the Yang family. His self-esteem has not been trampled on at all. As far as the old master is concerned, even if this cooperation case is taken out at the board of directors, no one can use Ji Rui as his son-in-law as the attack point, because the terms are clearly listed. This is a cooperation plan of equality and mutual benefit, and there has never been any bias because Ji Rui is the grandson-in-law of the old master. The foreseeable benefits of Yang''s future are clearly there. Even if it is decided by a vote, such a cooperation case can be passed 100%. In a word, everything in the world will change. Only money and interests will never change. There is no one who can''t keep up with money, right? The old master has been convinced by Letong unconsciously. He looks up and smiles at Ji Rui. "I''m a precious granddaughter. I''ve been married by you. It''s really cheap for you!" Chapter 565 Ji Rui also gave the old man a rare smile, "yes, thank you for your help!" The old man couldn''t help laughing. He thought that he would have to wait for his granddaughter''s grandfather. As for Ji Rui, he didn''t know he had to wait until the year of the ox. I don''t know. But just one day later, the two young people turned around. They not only obediently listened to him and went to get the certificate, but also automatically changed their calling. It seems that the trip to r city is very worthwhile. "Grandfather, this cooperation case..." The implication is that this matter should be quick rather than slow. How can the old man not understand? "All right, shall we go back to the capital immediately?" Letong looks at Ji Rui, "Ji Rui, you can take someone else to go with your grandfather. At this time, it''s not appropriate for me to follow him." Although this cooperation case is a sweet cake for Yang, if she goes along with her, it is hard to ensure that the focus of the public will not be on her. At that time, they will make it difficult to interfere, which will hinder the progress of the signing and do no harm to both sides. The old master is an individual. After listening to Letong''s words, he immediately understood her mind and nodded his approval. "That''s right. Girl, you are really not suitable to appear at this time, so I''ll hurt you for a while. When the cooperation is confirmed, our two families will hold a cooperation conference together and announce that you are the granddaughter of the Yang family and your wedding news. Do you think that''s ok?" For the latter, Letong is dispensable. However, since she has nodded her head to recognize his grandfather, it is necessary for him to make public. "Well, my grandfather is the master of my life experience. I don''t mind. As for the wedding news, I''ll be late." About getting married, Letong thinks that she still has to discuss it with Ji Rui to make a decision. And last night''s proposal and today''s action is a last resort. The master and the grandson reach a consensus. The master enters the study and calls Yang Sheng to discuss the next issues. In the living room, Letong and Ji Rui are left. Letong knows that she has committed the crime of beheading before playing. Seeing the old master and uncle Jing flash into the study, she gets up and goes to sit next to Ji Rui. "Ji Rui, I''m sorry. I have nothing to do with my cooperation with Yang. I''ll ask for your consent first..." Letong''s voice is as thin as a mosquito and fly, and her pathetic face is full of words that I know I''m wrong and I''m willing to be punished. Ji Rui''s chest was really blocked with a sullen air, but now she''s self-conscious, he wants to blame, but he can''t. After all, she didn''t come and go for Ji''s sake or for him? After thinking about this, although the joy of marriage has been diluted a lot, the feeling that she is cherished by her is getting stronger and stronger, which is enough to fill the diluted joy again and has a great momentum. So everything for his music Tong, let him how open mouth to blame her? "Ji Rui..." Letong saw that he looked at her silently, but he didn''t say a word. He thought he was angry, so he went over carefully and pecked him on his lips¡° Are you really angry? " Ji Rui lowered his eyes and looked at her dark and bright eyes. "No..." Ji Rui sighed in his heart. Even if she did something wrong, he would not like to be angry with her. What''s more, she didn''t do anything wrong at all, and in order to take care of his self-esteem, she directed and performed such a play with good intentions, just to make him feel at ease to work with the Yang family. And she was right. That cooperation, even if we put aside the ties of friendship and family, was also beneficial to both sides. After thinking about it, Ji Rui happily raised her hand and rubbed her head, "thank you!" Yue Tong seems to have some accidents. He blinks, then looks at him motionlessly. His slender hand grabs the big hand that makes trouble on his head and reaches into his fingers. His fingers are intertwined. "Don''t blame me?" Ji Rui holds her hand tightly and kisses her long eyelashes. A light smile floats from her deep eyes. "How do you think I''ve made money? Why should I blame you?" Le Tong is slightly confused, "did you make it? I think Ji is a little bit of a loser! " "I''ve made a wife. Do you think I''ll make a profit or lose?" He is a businessman. He only focuses on the results, and the process can be ignored. But now this result, he thought for a long time, but he didn''t dare to ask for it. I think he should thank the old man for his failure in front of him. Otherwise, it will take a long time for her to become Ji Rui''s wife. The smile in Ji Rui''s eyes is slowly rippling. The end of his eyes is slightly raised, and his thick eyebrows are lightly raised. Just now, he has a face full of bitterness and hatred. At this time, he exudes the look of bright blind people, and makes Le Tong flash in a trance. "Look, you''re happy and promising!" Le Tong a palm throws on that can flash blind person''s eye smiling face, however, the strength is light to heel tickle. "Letong, seriously, I''m really happy." Ji Rui pulled her lips to her lips and bit her fingertips gently. "Yes, the affairs of country y have finally come to light." Yue Tong breathed a sigh. Ji Rui suddenly takes a bite on the back of her hand, and Letong breathes out "ah". "Ji Rui, are you taking revenge? Don''t you mean I''m not to blame? " Letong stares at Ji Rui. Ji Rui did not show weakness to stare back at her, "who said I was happy because of the Y country?" Ji Rui said angrily, grabbing Le Tong''s other hand and biting it in the same position. "Hiss!" Letong took a breath involuntarily. "I''m happy because we have finally got the certificate. It''s nothing to do with the cooperation between Y country and Yang family!" Ji Rui used to feel that he didn''t know what waste was. As a representative who didn''t understand customs, he deserved it. Can think of his first flower was demoted to express younger brother''s experience, he can''t help shaking up, if you don''t understand romantic, Letong than he is afraid to have. But does not understand the amorous feelings this crime, only looked that she today''s reaction knew? How can he see her happy and excited when she got the certificate from the Civil Affairs Bureau just now? "Do you mean that your pleasure is only for cooperation? Nothing about getting a marriage certificate? " Ji Rui can''t help but feel more real. Letong looks at the pink teeth on her hands. She hates them. This stinking man has the ability to repay kindness with vengeance! "Mr. Ji, you really wronged me! Tell me, I''m such a little secretary who can sweep the street with a broom and sweep a car. If I can climb up to you, who are rich and handsome, I want to burn incense and return to God. How can I be unhappy? " Ji Rui is amused by her to be both angry and funny. He shakes his head with a smile, knowing that he is really making a fuss. Chapter 566 Ji Rui and the old master book a noon flight to fly to Beijing. Letong finds out that there is not much time left for lunch, so she doesn''t bother to toss around at home. After lunch in Longxiang, Xiao Li takes the old master and Ji Rui to the airport. Another driver takes the baby and Niuniu home first, and then takes Letong back to the company. Left a few days, things piled up a lot, busy Letong, did not even have time to think about Ji Rui''s progress there. However, even if the cooperation case is blocked by Yang''s board of directors, the old master and Yang Sheng can easily settle it, and there is nothing to worry about. Sure enough, when Letong was about to leave work, he received a message from Ji Rui. "It''s going well. Don''t worry about it." It''s just a message. I guess it''s still in a meeting. Letong returned a message and said, "well, I know." After a while, Ji Rui''s message came back, "where is it? Home? The company? " Letong points to open the screen to have a look. From the content, he should be idle, so he pulls it back directly. "Is it convenient to talk?" As soon as the phone is connected, Letong asks. "Well, just after the meeting with Yang Sheng, the general direction has not changed. There are a few minor problems that need to be revised. If there is no accident, the contract should be signed tomorrow." Although we had expected the result, Letong was relieved to hear it. "What''s your schedule for tomorrow? Is it a return trip or a direct flight to country y? " "It depends. However, most of them will fly directly to country y with Yang Sheng. Baby and Niuniu will have to trouble you to take care of them." Ji Rui''s polite words provoked Letong to smile softly, "general Ji, when did you become so polite? I still remember how arrogant you were when you first asked me to help you and your baby prepare the food for a picnic Every time Le Tong''s mind flashed through many pictures of the past, she would feel that the past and the present were two paintings with very strong contrast and very different painting styles. Ji Rui also laughed, "how can it be the same? I used to be your boss, and my words were that you just need to execute the orders. But now I''m your husband. Of course I have to hurt you. Otherwise, how can you accompany me for a lifetime? " Letong automatically ignores the second half of the numb love words and sticks to the first half, "Tut, Mr. Ji, I really want to beat you now. What should I do?" "OK, let Yang Sheng do it for you? I will never fight back! As long as you are willing. " Ji Rui''s tone is very relaxed, from which we can judge that things over there are really going well. The two chatted for a while. Letong heard someone over there calling Ji Rui. Listening to the voice, it seemed that it was Yang Sheng. Without waiting for Letong to ask, Ji Rui said, "I''ll hang up first, and I''ll call back later." After hanging up, Letong was busy for more than half an hour, and then came home from work. When I opened the door, I heard the voice of the baby. The voice of talking with the baby was Mr. Ji. Music Tong in the heart secretly strange, the old man isn''t the movement inconvenient, how come over? Yesterday, after they came back, they called the old man and said that they would go back to accompany him on Saturday. At that time, the old man didn''t say anything. How did he come here? "Hello, chairman!" Letong changes her shoes and walks in. She smiles and says hello to Mr. Ji, who is sitting in a wheelchair in the living room. "Back? Aunt Guan said she could have dinner. Go wash her face. " Ji''s attitude towards Letong seems to have lost his previous politeness and estrangement, which is no different from Ji Rui''s. During the meal, father Ji''s eyes fell on Letong''s face from time to time. Letong didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he knew that he could not escape, so he raised his head to meet his eyes. "What can I do for you, chairman?" The old man saw that Letong was so generous, but he didn''t cover up any more. "Listen to the baby, did you get the certificate with a Rui?" Originally, it was no secret. Moreover, he was Ji Rui''s father. Even if he had no right to intervene, he still had the right to know. "Yes, I should have asked for your opinion in advance. I''m sorry, Ji Rui and I didn''t think about it well." Letong is not very warm to Ji, but she always keeps the courtesy. As long as the other party doesn''t go too far, she is always polite. But Ji Laozi, slightly flustered, "no! No! Don''t get me wrong. I''m very happy that you and Ari are married. " Letong said "thank you!" softly, When she decided to accept Ji Rui''s feelings, she didn''t expect to be recognized by him at all. Now she is treated so politely by him, which is more or less happy. "When are you going to have your wedding?" Mr. Ji asked carefully. Maybe he thought that his incompetent father had no right to take care of his son. "I don''t have this plan for the time being. There are a lot of things in the company now. Let''s have a look after the busy time." In Ji Rui''s side, the wedding has been put on the important agenda, but in Letong''s side, she has never thought about any details or possibilities. Ji only thought that she was perfunctory. Just now, he was a little excited, and his face was dim. Seeing the old man''s face, Letong knew that the other party was thinking too much, so he had to explain, "there should be no way to delay the affairs in country y. Ji Rui may fly there tomorrow, and it''s still unknown how long he wants to quarrel with the other party. Therefore, he and I both feel that when the affairs in country y are completely solved, we can make good preparations. After all, once in a lifetime, we can''t be careless." The words about the wedding behind Letong are just to appease the old man''s injured heart. But these words, Ji Laozi obviously very useful, his face gradually has a smile. "Well, since you have made arrangements, I won''t say more. We''ll have a good discussion when ah Rui comes back." Letong "well" to answer the voice, did not say anything more, buried in the meal. After a while, Ji finally couldn''t hold back, "listen to the baby, yesterday the old man of Yang family came here?" Le Tong nodded, "well, he stayed here for one night. Today, at noon, he took off with Ji Rui to return to the capital." Letong answers all her questions, but she doesn''t have the habit of taking the initiative to report everything. Because, for the old man opposite, she can''t regard him as her elder for the time being. At best, she just loves him. The old master hesitated again for a while. "Is the baby the old master of the Yang family?" "Yes, my father is his youngest son, so the baby wants to call him Taiye." Yue Tong admits frankly. She is such a person. When she doesn''t figure it out, she may not even want to admit it. But after she figured it out, she didn''t mind anyone knowing her life. "Your father is his youngest son..." father Ji looks unbelievable. It seems that the baby didn''t tell him about this in detail. Chapter 567 "Well." Le Tong light ground should a, then didn''t say to go on. After all, she couldn''t tell why she had to ask her about it. All she knew was that twenty six years ago, the youngest son of the Yang family fell out with his family. Then, twenty six years later, she was told that she was Lao Yang''s granddaughter after a meeting of dog blood and DNA identification. Then, this situation developed. As for what happened to her father over the years, it''s still a mystery in Letong''s heart. "That... Your grandfather..." father Ji hesitated a little, seemed to be considering the wording, and seemed to be observing Le Tong''s reaction. "What?" Letong stops to look at Mr. Ji. "He has no problem with you and Ari?" As one of the parties, Mr. Ji certainly knows that both the present Ji family and its predecessor, the brilliant group, have the same relationship with the Yang family. The reason why the two families haven''t done too much to each other for so many years is that their ancestors have been restrained for a long time, and they are equally matched. If they really want to fight, they will lose both sides. That''s why the two families have lived together peacefully for so many years. But now, because of Le Tong''s relationship, he has become a relative. According to master Ji''s understanding of the Yang family, it''s not impossible for that stubborn old man to make a bludgeon. "He doesn''t mind..." How dare you have any opinion? Let''s not say that Letong and Ji Rui even have sons, but just say that the old man''s guilt for his youngest son makes it difficult for him to intervene in anything about Letong. Letong''s answer surprised Mr. Ji, but he was not so stupid as to put out his confusion. "Now that you and a Rui have obtained the certificate, do you want me to go to the Yang family and ask for a kiss and talk about the next thing in detail?" These are really what he should do as a father. In the past, because of his prejudice against Letong, he naturally would not take the initiative to ask for publicity for the two young people. Later, his misunderstanding of Letong was eliminated, but he thought that she was an orphan and had no relatives. Therefore, he did not mention such silly words as asking to see her family. But now I know that she still has her mother''s family. No matter whether she is an ordinary family or a prominent family, her father should take the initiative to make an appointment with her in laws to meet and get acquainted with each other. What Mr. Ji said, naturally, Letong didn''t even think about it. "Let''s talk about it later..." Letong''s answer makes Ji very disappointed. He only thinks that Letong still refuses to forgive him, so that he can feel that the meeting between the two elders is dispensable. However, it''s not that Letong deliberately evades, but that Ji has too many things waiting to be solved. As for private affairs, Letong doesn''t worry about everything. However, although this matter was rejected by Letong, that night, when Mr. Ji came home, he immediately called the Yang family. In Mr. Ji''s opinion, although Letong doesn''t care about it, her parents are gone. Naturally, it''s Mr. Yang who he''s looking for. In terms of seniority, he''s one generation lower than Mr. Yang. As the younger generation and the father''s generation, it''s also right to make a phone call to greet the elder. He took the initiative to call the old master of the Yang family. He didn''t mention it to Letong Jirui in advance. But the next day, Letong learned about it from the phone call from the old master. Of course, the crafty old fox like the old master would not mention it at the beginning. He talked with Le Tong for a long time before pretending to say it casually. "Girl, Ji Rui, his father called me yesterday." Yue Tong is slightly surprised, "what did he say?" At this time, Letong''s psychology is very delicate. In fact, neither Mr. Yang nor Mr. Ji is familiar to her. As for her feelings towards them, they are almost the same. But these two people who she didn''t have much feelings, one because of blood relationship, the other because of Ji Rui, became her closest elders. If these two people are in conflict, she really doesn''t know which one to help, or neither? "Ask me if I have chosen the wedding day, and ask me if I have any special ideas or requirements about betrothal gifts." Letong doesn''t know what the real purpose of Ji''s phone call is. Does he really value his son''s marriage? Or do you just want to win over the Yang family? Letong knows that her thoughts are dark, but Ji has done too much to Ji Rui before, which makes it difficult for her to rule out the possibility of the latter. However, these conjectures, she will not say, let Ji Rui difficult to do, will only put in the heart, by the later slowly observation verification. "Oh... What do you think, grandfather?" If the old man wants the bride price to make a face, Letong is not stingy, and Ji Rui certainly won''t care about the bride price. "Silly girl, you are willing to call me grandfather, which is the biggest dowry. I don''t need anything else, but what dowry do you want? Grandfather has people ready. " Letong wants to say that it''s not necessary. No merit, no salary. But the words immediately back to the mouth, such words are too hurtful, how can you say it at will? The other party is an old man in his eighties, who has some tradition and some formality. He is not the kind of person Yang Sheng can make fun of. "Grandfather, I don''t need dowry or anything." The old man seemed to have expected that she would say so, but he didn''t say anything. He just said that if she thought of what she needed later, she could speak at any time. "OK, let''s take it as my grandfather owes me first." Of course, Letong didn''t mean to pour cold water on the old man''s kindness and kindness. "Sheng boy and Ji Rui started early this morning. Don''t worry. It won''t take long." "Well, thank you, Grandpa." Ji Rui called her early in the morning. In addition to telling her that he and Yang Sheng flew directly from the capital to deal with the affairs there, he also told her that the old master personally found several acquaintances last night. It is said that those acquaintances had held important positions in the consulate of Y, which should be of great help to this event. Letong''s thanks also include Ji Rui''s private talk with her. "Silly girl, what are you doing with your grandfather? Isn''t that what you''re doing with Ji Rui The old master was obviously not satisfied with Letong''s politeness, and his voice was obviously not happy. "I''m sorry, grandfather. In fact, I heard what you and Ji Rui said in the study that night." Letong can really feel the old man''s feelings for himself, so she can''t bear to cheat the old man. Chapter 568 Although it hurt, she had to admit that she did take advantage of the old man''s feelings for herself. She is ready for a roar or censure from the old master. Unexpectedly, the old man on the other side of the phone said with a smile, "ha ha, it''s really silly to say you are stupid! Do you think grandfather is really a fool? Do you know that it was you who eavesdropped on me that you immediately registered for marriage? " Le Tong, who was punctured on the spot, faltered awkwardly, but didn''t say a word. "In fact, don''t blame your grandfather. What he said to Ji Rui at that time was not to make trouble for him, but to test him." Hearing this, Letong vaguely understood something. "If he listened to me and proposed to you, I would not be happy. However, from Ji Rui''s reaction yesterday, he was obviously put together by you. Don''t you see that? How ugly his face was when you threw that pile of information to me and said it was a betrothal gift Letong actually saw it, but she didn''t care about Ji Rui''s feelings at that time, and only focused on persuading the old master. "Grandpa, did you dig a hole for me to jump? I feel guilty for it Letong complains wrongly, unconsciously taking a tone of a bit of blame. The old man on the other side of the phone heard this. How can I hear that my granddaughter is acting coquetry with herself! "Ha ha, how can it be called a pit? You silly girl, grandfather is also for you! The baby is six years old, so you follow him without complaint. It''s you who suffer, you know? " Letong said, "Tut, he always wanted to get married. I think it''s too early." Of course, Letong thinks it''s too early for them to become lovers, but it''s only a few months. But in the eyes of outsiders, the relationship between her and Ji Rui has been at least seven years, so it''s normal for the old man to have such a misunderstanding. However, it is impossible for Letong to tell the old master about the past. If you let the old man know that his baby granddaughter once chose that way in exchange for the cost of surgery in order to treat her mother, I''m afraid that she will feel more guilty. "Well, well, I don''t care about your past. Anyway, if he doesn''t treat you well in the future, you must tell your grandfather that he and your brother will help you get justice." It seems that the old man doesn''t want to recall the bad things in the past. Letong is relieved. "You and Ji Rui are busy. We two idle people will think about the wedding first. When you are finished, we will sit down and discuss it." What the old master said about us obviously refers to himself and master Ji. Speaking of this, it''s not easy for Letong to say anything more. But with her understanding of Ji Rui, Ji Rui estimates that he will do it according to his own wishes, and will not let the old man interfere too much. But the two elders seem to be very attentive and concerned about it. If Le Tong insists on stopping it, it will only spoil their good interest. Thinking of this, Letong decided to ignore it. Ji Rui is not here, and Letong is picked up by Xiao Li after work. She got off work a little late. The car drove to the gate of the kindergarten. When the baby sitting in the security room at the gate saw her car, she ran out with a small schoolbag on her back. "Mommy Without waiting for Letong to get off, the little guy has opened the door and got in. "Baby, I''m sorry, Mommy''s late." The baby got close to her and gave her a loud kiss. While cooperating with Letong, she took down her schoolbag and said, "the baby is chatting with Uncle Bao''an. It doesn''t matter." Yue Tong pinched the little guy''s plump face and said, "Yo, what''s the baby talking about with his uncle? I''m so excited. I didn''t even notice that mommy came late?" "By the way, Mommy, isn''t sister Wenwen in D province?" Baby did not respond to le Tong''s ridicule, but solemnly suddenly changed the topic. Letong nods. Although she has been back for several months, she keeps in touch with Zhang Yi. Baobao, as before, chats with Wenwen every week. "Why did you mention sister Wenwen all of a sudden?" "That uncle is also a native of D province. He said that many of their crops had a good harvest this year, but there was no market for them. Many of them were rotten in the fields. His family lost a lot of money, so he could not work." Letong frowns slightly. She has never heard Zhang Yi mention this. A few days ago, he said that he had made some money and asked her how she was going to use it. She only said that she would continue to invest it. After that, she did not ask about the crops in the mountains. Back home, as soon as the baby got into the house and threw down her schoolbag, she went to tease Niuniu to play. Letong searched the Internet with her laptop. Sure enough, as the baby heard, the crops in many places of D province were unsalable this autumn. After reading the report, Letong picked up the phone and pulled it out. At first, Zhang Yi insisted on what he had said before. Later, under the insinuation of Le Tong, he said that he had lost some money. In addition to online direct sales, some of their crops are still sold by Ji Rui, but they can''t stand it. The price is really low, and it''s normal to lose money. "Do you want to come out and get a job? Why don''t I help you and your sister-in-law find two jobs, and Wenwen will bring them out to kindergarten? " Letong knows that the three members of Zhang Yi''s family live on the money they have contracted from the top of the mountain. When she was in danger, it was Zhang Yi and his wife who were not related to each other who helped her. Therefore, she cherished the friendship very much. Now that the other party was in trouble, she naturally had to help. The other party hesitated for a while, "not for the moment. I want to stay for another year or two to see the situation. You also said that it''s better to be outside. After all, it''s someone else''s place. It''s different from feeling at home." Letong didn''t force him either. They chatted with each other for a long time before they hung up. The phone just hang up, immediately ring up, let Tong scared, a look, is Ji Rui. "Who are you talking to on the phone for so long?" As soon as the phone is connected, Ji Rui directly asks without waiting for Letong to say anything. "My brother." "Your brother? Letong, you''re really joking. Yang Sheng is sitting opposite me drinking. I didn''t see him talking on the phone. " Ji Rui is slightly unhappy. Yue Tong then remembered that her answer really had a big ambiguity. "It''s not elder martial brother, it''s Zhang Yi." Yue Tong explains with a smile. Recently, Ji Rui''s chances of getting angry are getting less and less. Letong can''t help but miss Ji Ruilai, who used to be so angry that he was always blowing his beard and staring at him. She was a little regretful. Why didn''t she just mention a man''s name? How could she honestly say it was Zhang Yi. Chapter 569 "It''s him? What can I do for him? " Ji Rui''s tone obviously eased down. "No, just chat. Nothing special." No matter how confused Le Tong is, she won''t be nagging about other people''s affairs in the international long-distance call from the other party. Although, when talking with Zhang Yi on the phone, she does have some new ideas taking shape, but she is not in a hurry to implement and prepare for them. We can wait for Ji Rui to solve the problems there and come back to discuss them slowly. "Where are you now?" Calculate the time, Ji Rui should have just got off the plane. "Just settled in the hotel, ready to go out after lunch." "Is it snowing over there? When you go out, remember to put on enough clothes. When you socialize, remember to eat first. Don''t drink on an empty stomach. There is a small medicine box at the bottom of the black suitcase, which contains stomach medicine and antidote. " About the troubles over there, Letong knows that she can''t help, but she can still do it to remind Ji Rui to pay attention to such trifles as body. At lunch time, she checked the weather of the city where they settled, and then she automatically entered the nagging state of the old lady. Ji Rui on the other side of the phone, without any impatience, listened to her seriously and said, "well, I know. I''ll take the medicine with me later. I may not have time to call you later. After you serve the two little guys, don''t be too late and go to bed early. " Le Tong thought Ji Rui had something important to call back, but now it sounds like he just wanted to be safe. Besides, just like Le Tong doesn''t trust him, he doesn''t seem to trust her to take care of her children at home. In fact, even if Ji Rui is at home, most of the things about taking care of the two children fall on Le Tong? Ji Rui lived alone for 30 years, and he also lived well. He didn''t freeze because it was too cold and didn''t wear enough clothes. He didn''t hurt his stomach because he drank too much. It''s just that people who love each other are probably like this. They don''t think that the other party is incapable of taking care of themselves. Instead, as long as the other party is not under their own eyes, even if they know that the other party is capable of taking care of themselves, they will still worry and worry. "Well, I''ll send you a message before going to bed. You don''t have to call me back." In order to prevent Ji Rui worry, Letong also made a promise. Letong doesn''t cheat Ji Rui. After coaxing Niuniu and Baobao to sleep, she takes a bath and reads a book for a while. She goes to bed at 11 o''clock and sends a message to Ji Rui. "I went to bed. Good night." When Letong gets up the next day, she finds an unread message in the unread message box: "good night!", And it was sent half an hour ago. So relying on simple text messages and a few words of telephone communication days, Rao is very busy and tired every day, or by the pervasive Miss grinding upset. Finally, on the fifth night of Ji Rui''s departure, Letong sends a message to Ji Rui before going to bed. Unexpectedly, when the other party pulls back, she can''t help but ask, "Ji Rui, when will you come back?" Letong, who is already lying on the bed, clearly hears Ji Rui on the other end of the phone chuckling, "how, do you miss me?" Letong''s face is hot, but he can''t see it. Besides, it''s normal to think about him after so many days apart, isn''t it? How to say, she and he are newlyweds, OK? "Yes, I miss you. It''s been five days!" Yue Tong admits boldly. Her cheerfulness and complaint aroused a string of comfortable laughter from the other party. "I miss you very much, too. Don''t worry, everything here has been handled almost. If there is no accident, we can go back the day after tomorrow." Letong thinks that Ji Rui will tell her in advance before she comes back, so when she comes back to the office after the meeting two days later, she is shocked to see a tall figure sitting in her seat. The body''s instinctive reaction made her step back. When the man raised her head, Le Tong took a long breath, patted her chest and glared at the man. "Whew, when did you come back? Do you want to scare me to death? " The man got up with a smile on his eyebrows, came over and hugged her, said nothing and bowed his head to kiss her lips. At the end of the kiss, the man pushed her away slightly, his deep eyes staring at her face. For a moment, his thick eyebrows twisted up, "how thin?" Le Tong feels his face inexplicably, "thin? "No?" The man kisses her on the cheek, "yes, the little meat here is gone!" Letong''s face flushed. Did this man borrow some EQ from his baby? This trick is getting better and better! Worst of all, she was not used to it, but she was very disappointed. Ji Rui looks at Le Tong''s face and suddenly flies up to Xia CAI. His lips are slightly raised. "Fortunately, his face is good!" Le Tong is teased so much that she can''t wait to beat him. She bends her knee and bumps him on his calf. Ji Rui hugs her hand on the waist and presses her down his arms. "That''s what you think of me?" Le Tong stares at him, "otherwise, what do you think?" Ji Rui raised his head slightly and thought, "I thought it was all my name on the notebook, or all my photos on the computer and mobile phone..." Le Tong chuckled, "Mr. Ji, do you think I''m a 16-year-old girl? Write your name in the book. Tut, don''t think too much about it Le Tong laughs at Ji Rui, puts his hands on his chest and tries to push her away. Although this is the top floor, few people will come up if it''s OK, but this is the office after all. As the president, he is too close to the female secretary and it''s always bad. Ji Rui doesn''t mind being ridiculed at all, and doesn''t mean to let her go. "Listen to you, is there ever such a person in your book?" Letong only thought he was joking, thinking that he was tired all the way, struggling to leave, "I''ll make you a cup of coffee." Ji Rui, however, refused to let go. "Make it clear first." Yue Tong was surprised and looked up at him, "what did you say?" "Who was the man you wrote in your notebook when you were sixteen?" Ji Rui asked very seriously. He didn''t seem to be joking. Le Tong "poof" ground laughed again, "Ji Zong, do not have that person good?" "No?" Ji Rui is dubious. "No! Oh, I swear, all right? " Letong has no idea about Ji Rui who is so persistent. "OK..." Ji Rui reluctantly believed, but he still didn''t want to let go. Le Tong just wanted to remind him to let go of himself, but he heard the familiar sound of teasing, "Tut, no wonder people say goodbye is better than newlywed. It''s really blinding me!" It was Yang Sheng, Le Tong''s cousin, Ji Rui''s brother-in-law, who spoke. Chapter 570 Letong thin skinned, called the voice "brother", then desperately toward Ji Rui wink, indicating that he let go of himself. Ji Rui completely ignores Yang Sheng and goes to his office with Letong in his arms. "Hey, Ji Rui, have you forgotten that I''m your brother-in-law? You''re not afraid that I''ll encourage Tong Tong to go back to her mother''s house and ignore you?" Ji Rui didn''t reply, "Yang Sheng, you overestimate yourself!" Seeing the smoke of gunpowder burning, Letong pushes Ji Rui away and jumps to one side to avoid being hurt. "I''ll make coffee. You two talk slowly." It''s not accurate to say chatting. It should be fighting. Ji Rui and Yang Sheng enter the office one after another. 20 minutes later, Letong pushes in with a pot of coffee and a plate of cookies on a tray. "Are you hungry? Do you need to order two takeout for you?" At this time, it was more than three in the afternoon. Letong was not sure whether they had lunch. "Not hungry!" The two men sitting in the reception hall answered in unison, and their faces were not as playful as they had just been. Letong''s eyelids jump, faintly aware of something bad, bends down to put down the tray, pours two cups of coffee and pushes them in front of them. "What''s the matter?" Two people''s expressions are very serious, but did not answer Letong, but at the same time leaned over to carry coffee. Letong thinks that something has changed in Y country, but seeing that both of them are speechless, she has to watch them silently and wait for them to speak. Finally, Ji Rui said, "Yang Sheng, let''s talk about this." Letong turns her eyes to Yang Sheng''s face, "brother, what''s the matter?" Yang Sheng put the cup back on the tea table, took a deep breath and asked. "Tongtong, you to your father..." half said and stopped, the eyes of examination fell on Letong''s face. "Huh?" Letong frowns. Is there any news from her father? Yang Sheng hesitated for a moment, took another breath, and then summoned up the courage to say, "your father may be gone." In front of her eyes, Letong is a little dark, and her body shakes. Her powerful hand quickly supports her waist, and her hand is also held by her warm hand. Letong subconsciously clenches her hand, and her nails are deeply pinched into Ji Rui''s palm. "Letong..." Ji Rui called anxiously. Yue Tong bites her lips and calms her mind. Chao Ji Rui pulls out a farfetched smile and then turns to Yang Sheng and says, "in fact, after so many years, I can guess the possibility. Although I was still young at that time, I remember clearly that my father was very kind to me. If he didn''t have to, he would not leave me and my mother alone." Yang Sheng nodded, "well, in fact, according to the results of the investigation, the life and death of my little uncle is still unknown, but the person in charge of the investigation said that most of them are not optimistic." Letong dropped his eyes and was silent for a while. He raised his eyes and looked at Yang Sheng. "What happened in those years has been found out?" "Except where he is now, everything else has been found out." Letong sits next to Ji Rui and listens to Yang Sheng talking about his father''s life. At that time, her father, Yang Weikang, the youngest son of the old master, left the capital and came to r city. At that time, he was afraid that the old master would send someone to look for him. When he came to r city, he called himself Leming, while Letong''s mother met him after he changed his name to Leming. They fell in love at first sight at a friend''s party. Letong''s mother didn''t know that he was the son of the Yang family, a big family in the north. She only thought that he was a general doctor in a private clinic. Yes, it''s true. Yang Weikang went abroad to study, but he secretly changed his major without telling his father. This is the fuse of the quarrel between father and son. At that time, the old master told Yang Weikang, who came home after graduation, that he could let bygones be bygones, but he had to go back to the Yang family to inherit his family business. If he had to be a little doctor, the old master had many ways to make him unable to be a doctor. After he left home, Yang Weikang stayed in the capital for some time. At that time, he did apply for a job under the name of Yang Weikang, but he was repeatedly refused. Finally, he left the capital and went to r city, which was beyond the reach of Yang''s family. Later, after he established a relationship with mother Le, he took her back to Beijing once. That time, uncle Jing met mother le. And that time back, Yang Weikang did not want to take Le''s mother home. Instead, he went home and took his passport and all the useful documents. After that time, he entrusted his relationship and changed his name, which is why the old master of the Yang family later asked people to go to Yang Weikang, but he couldn''t find him. Yue Ming and her mother have established a relationship, but it is estimated that the registered residence is still a matter of other reasons. Anyway, the two have not registered. What is the specific reason? No one can know now. But the relationship between the two people was very loving at that time. So even if two people were not registered, the people around them did not suspect the relationship between the two husband and wife. After they establish a relationship, they move into the house that Le Ming specially bought for marriage. That house is the house that Le Tong and le''s mother have been living in ever since. It can be seen that the economic conditions of Leming were not very good. This is basically consistent with Letong''s childhood life in her memory. As for the reason that Le Tong seldom sees her father, it is because not long after his father and mother established a relationship, Le Ming went to the third world countries for support as a doctor without borders. When he came back two years later, little Le Tong was more than one year old. For Le Ming and her mother at that time, the birth of Le Tong was an accident. Therefore, when Le Ming came back to see her lovely daughter, she was very happy despite the accident. She asked the brigade for half a year''s leave and spent half a year at home with her mother and little Le Tong. But Leming is the main force of the medical team. It has been a lot of tolerance since she left for half a year. After half a year, Leming had to say goodbye to her young wife and little Letong, who was less than two years old. At that time, little Letong should have no memory of this. After that, Le Ming would come back every year to accompany her mother and Xiao Letong for a period of time, sometimes half a month, sometimes a month. These short and precious reunion days, in Xiao Letong''s heart, branded the indelible brand. Although she didn''t remember much about the specific things she had with her father, the happy and warm atmosphere made Letong intoxicated in her dreams for countless times, and she didn''t want to wake up. It''s also because her parents created a loving and harmonious family atmosphere for her, which made Letong optimistic and optimistic, with few dark sides. However, such a happy life did not last long. When Letong was more than four years old, Leming spent a happy month at home with his wife and daughter as usual. After that, he followed the brigade to a foreign country again. After that, he never came back. Chapter 571 Yang''s and Ji''s two groups joined hands to make Ji''s ride out the storm. This news should have made Letong very happy. However, Letong was extremely depressed by Yang Sheng''s narration of his father''s past. Although, her depression is more just placed in the heart, on the surface, it is still the same as usual. In addition, the cooperation program between Yang and Ji has been fully implemented. She, Ji Rui and even all the people in Ji''s family are very busy. During the working hours, melancholy and depression are the things that literary and artistic youth have time to play. They really don''t have much time to stop on her. However, after going home to take care of her two children every day, Letong would occasionally stand outside the terrace, staring at the distant night scene, not knowing what she was thinking. Ji Rui seems to see that Letong is absent-minded. After dinner that day, he proposes to take a walk in the park. The baby is the first to raise her hand to show her approval. Without waiting for Letong to make a statement, she has run back to her room to change her clothes. Letong first helps Aunt Wang to clean up the things Niuniu wants to take when she goes out, and then turns around and enters the bedroom. Although it was winter, the temperature of these two days was getting warmer, and the temperature was nearly 20 degrees. Even Le Tong, who was cold and afraid of cold, just casually wore a thin sweater and jeans. Ji Rui is still sitting on the sofa, idly flipping through the magazine, looking at her general dress. When she enters the room, she also changes into clothes of the same style as her. Since he was with Letong, unconsciously, his wardrobe has a lot of comfortable clothes in addition to suits and shirts. And now this suit makes him look four or five years younger. He was very thin, but he also had two men''s and women''s long sleeves. After coming out, put the sweater into Niu Niu''s bag for clothes and diapers. "Aunt Wang, why don''t you go with me and take care of Niuniu and the baby." Ji Rui put the big bag into the shelf under the pram and said that Aunt Wang answered and pushed Niuniu out of the pram first. It''s rare for Baobao not to fight for Niuniu with Aunt Wang, but to carry her backpack, take Letong''s hand and walk behind Ji Rui. Yue Tong sees Ji Rui pressing the negative one, reaches out his hand and wants to press the negative one, "the weather is not too cold, just walk over." "Drive." Ji Rui pulls her hand and stops her action. "Just a few hundred meters away, don''t you need to drive?" A few hundred meters away from the apartment, there is a small park. After dusk, the residents around like to go for a walk there. There is a big square. Some people are skating in the square, and many aunts are dancing in the square. When it was hot before, Letong and Baobao often went for a walk there, but after living with Ji Rui, they never went there again. "Tired, drive." Ji Rui simply explained that between the two people, the elevator had reached the first floor and opened the door with a clang sound. Letong thinks Ji Rui is really tired. After all, he has been working overtime for three or four days since he came back from country y. it''s normal for him to be tired. Car out of the parking lot, blink of an eye to the small park, but the car did not stop, but continue to drive forward, "Ji Rui, after ah." Sitting in the back seat and looking at two children, Letong can''t help reminding Ji Rui, who is in charge of driving. "Baby wants to go to Central Park." Ji Rui said, the baby immediately agreed, "Mommy, Niuniu has not been to the Central Park to play." Letong faintly feels that the father and son are hiding something from her. She looks at the big one in front who is focused on driving and the small one in the back seat who is chuckling and teasing, but she can''t guess what bad things they have done without telling her. Only at this time did Le Tong realize that he had not seen Xiao Li since he got off work today. Ji Rui was driving after work and now. "Ji Rui, where''s brother Li?" "He''s on leave for something." Letong believed it and didn''t ask more. Half an hour later, a family of four arrived at the Central Park. As soon as the baby enters the gate, he says he wants to open a yacht. Before Letong has time to say anything, Ji Rui has agreed, so the family goes straight to the lake without going anywhere. Yacht is an electric yacht. As soon as the baby gets on the boat, he occupies the driver''s position and controls it as a toy car. At first, Letong was a little worried, but later he saw that the yacht was running smoothly on the lake, and there was no mistake in the direction control. Ji Rui told him to go left, and the boat went left. He said to go straight, and the boat went straight in the middle of the lake. "The baby is so powerful, much more powerful than Mommy." Yue Tong said with heartfelt admiration. "Well, it''s time you got a driver''s license." Ji Rui mentions this matter again, but Letong doesn''t hear it. Yacht in the lake through several arch holes, moored in the center of the lake. Maybe it''s because of the night, or the season, only their yacht seems to be in the middle of the lake. In the originally silent Park, the sound of piano suddenly came out empty, and then a man''s voice, which let Letong feel very familiar, sang leisurely in the night sky. I''ve heard of looking for love It''s like the separation and reunion of heaven and earth And I''m on a quiet journey with you There was no thrilling or soul stirring scene It''s just the same day when the Cape race is chasing But I feel the most enjoyable when I lie at home with you It just needs to be the best time You can use your first name and my last name [the story of achievement] This song, which le Tong has heard, was sung by a certain king when he proposed to his wife. Now, the magnetic and slightly stiff voice reverberating in the night sky is obviously not a certain king, but the president of Ji Da sitting beside her. With the sound of melodious songs, the fountain in the center of the lake spurts out bursts of water curtain. On the water curtain like a waterfall, pictures roll out on the water curtain. Letong pays close attention to the pictures. They are actually pictures of her and Ji Rui. The pictures of them are played alternately, from infancy to childhood to adolescence, and then to him and her in the bloom of youth. Letong''s ears ring the song of a CEO who doesn''t let go. She raises her face and looks at the picture on the water curtain without blinking. She changes from young Shaoai''s he and she to a white and tender baby. The baby grins brightly with toothless mouth, and a colorful bubble screen floats beside, "daddy, Mommy, baby, come too!", After that, there are a group of photos of the baby from birth to the age of five. The toothless baby turns into a handsome and lovely boy. In the air, Ji Rui''s voice continued to flow to us under the piano accompaniment of Ding Dong. What is love I must be gossiping with you when you are in turmoil Endless journey with you Even when the sky turns grey, I love young Do not believe that the day is no longer out of season If I love you more than once, I love you more than once How can I believe in the time when my heart is broken You can use your first name and my last name [the story of achievement] Chapter 572 On the screen of the water curtain, the group photos of Letong and Baobao, and the group photos of Letong and Baobao and Ji Rui begin to appear. When they are playing, eating, laughing, making faces... These group photos vividly present the fate of the family in a series way. When the song in the air sings "happy fairy tales like you and I are enough", red roses in full bloom appear one after another on the water curtain. The red roses form a heart-shaped space, and sing with the song repeatedly [from then on, there is no worry, the story is plain, but it is enough to have you in it. From then on, the story is plain, but you are enough to be happy, and a fairy tale like you and me is enough A few big words appeared in the air: "Letong, marry me!" Yue Tong raised his face and looked at the bright red on the water curtain and the characters that were many times hotter than the big red. Ji Rui, who was beside her, put his arm around her waist, reached up to her ear and whispered in a very gentle voice, "Letong, marry me!" Letong blinked some wet eyes, "Ji Rui..." The voice, with a slight trill of excitement. Ji Rui has never been associated with romance. Therefore, she never thought that he would propose again so formally. She also thought that her proposal that night was a formal proposal. Anyway, she got all the certificates. After that, she just had to hold a wedding according to the elder''s wishes. After that, the four members of the family would live their small life in peace. "Letong, you''re willing, aren''t you?" Ji Rui said, suddenly let go of Letong, kneel down in front of her, and magically handed over a brocade box. In the box, there was a diamond ring shining cold and bright even in the night. Letong stays again. Isn''t Ji Rui so busy that he can''t eat well and sleep well these days? How can he have time to get these fancy things? "Letong..." Ji Rui saw that Letong didn''t say a word, and he didn''t mean to reach for the ring. He was full of confidence and obviously couldn''t hold his breath. "You don''t want to..." Ji Rui''s voice is very difficult. "Mommy The baby, who had been quietly in the front driver''s seat, could not hold his breath and gave a nervous cry. Yue Tong just recovered from the shock and inconceivable, raised her lips slightly, and said with a smile, "idiot!" He raised his left hand and slowly handed it to Ji Rui¡° If I have all the certificates, can I go back, Letong laughs and teases him. Ji Rui raised his face and said, "of course not!" Said, quickly pinch her left ring finger, cold ring, along the fingertip, slowly set in. Ji Rui grabs her hand to her lips and kisses her on the ring, "never, never regret!" Letong nodded with a smile, with a weak light, straight into his deep eyes. "Well, never, never back!" Voice, slightly choked. The whole person was immediately hugged into the warm arms. "Bang!" A loud noise scared Letong to death. He raised his head from Ji Rui''s arms in a panic. With the continuous sound, fireballs were ejected from the lake around the yacht. Fireballs rose to the air, and "bang bang bang" burst out colorful fireworks. Yue Tong is so big. For the first time, he saw such beautiful fireworks from such a close distance. He couldn''t help but exclaim with the baby in front of him, "Wow, so beautiful!" Gorgeous fireworks like flowers blooming in the night sky, the original resting lake, reflecting the bright flowers in the air, water and sky, it is extremely spectacular. "Do you like it?" Ji Rui hugs her and asks in a low voice. Letong answers the question with her eyes fixed on the resplendence in the night sky, but sticks her lips to Ji Rui and kisses him on his lips. How can Ji Rui get such a cheap kiss? The big hand clasps her back head, lips and tongue, and kisses her until she is breathless. Letong gasped and leaned on his shoulder. He looked at the splendor in the night sky and murmured, "what a pity..." Ji Rui chuckled and pinched her face. "If you like, we''ll put it back in a few days. Let''s go back to the mansion!" Letong did not answer, in front of the baby has been eavesdropping, immediately exclaimed, "oh yeah, in a few days you can see fireworks!" Letong bumped Ji Rui''s chin with his forehead, "who said he wanted to see it? Do you have too much money to spend? " Yue Tong said, began to heartache. It''s estimated that it will cost a lot to set off the fireworks just a few minutes ago. "Just like it!" Ji Rui looks indifferent. Letong is used to hard life. Although she thinks the fireworks just now are very beautiful, she still thinks that once in a lifetime is enough. "Ji Rui, I warn you, don''t lose your family!" Le Tongfang can feel Ji Rui''s chest trembling slightly. Then he hears Ji Rui''s reply with a smile, "yes! My wife Music Tong board from the face, want to say something, but hear the front of the baby "giggle" laughter. Well, this kind of atmosphere, this kind of occasion, is not suitable to teach people. What''s more, Ji Rui is becoming more and more shameless. If she teaches him again, she doesn''t know what he will say to embarrass her. "I''ll teach you later!" Letong whispers in Ji Rui''s ear. Ji Rui laughs. After laughing, he returns to her in a very low voice, "OK, my husband is waiting at any time." Letong was angry with him again, but she didn''t dare to say anything again, so she didn''t have to be teased more thoroughly by him. "Daddy, is the baby going to be a flower boy again?" The baby asked excitedly, the competent captain slowly turned the yacht''s head, and the yacht drove back slowly in the direction it came. "Do you want to be a baby?" Ji Rui asked. "Of course, it''s a pity that Niuniu can only play in her crib. Otherwise, it would be nice for Niuniu and I to be flower boys together." Listening to the conversation between the father and son, Letong leans forward, touches the baby''s head and says with a smile, "otherwise, daddy and Mommy''s wedding will be held later. When Niuniu will leave, you can be a flower boy with the baby, OK?" The baby turns to ask pleasantly, "is it really OK?" Before Letong has time to nod, the big man around him fiercely interrupts the conversation between mother and son. "Of course not!" I''m kidding! He had a hard time proposing. Of course, the sooner the wedding is held, the better. How can we wait until Niuniu can walk? Maybe all the flowers will be gone, OK? "Daddy, can''t you?" Asked the baby pitifully. Obviously, Letong gave him a good hope, but Ji Rui broke his hope with his own hands. "No way!" Ji Rui answered firmly, there is no room for maneuver! Chapter 573 Letong thinks that since he has agreed to the proposal at that time, even if it''s over, it''s time to work at ease. Unexpectedly, Ji Rui is quite serious in this matter. The day after the successful proposal, Letong got up early in the morning and unexpectedly saw a suitcase beside the wardrobe. "Are you going to the capital?" Le Tong''s first reaction is that Ji Rui is going to Beijing to discuss the cooperation plan with Yang Sheng. "Well, you''re going with baby girl." Now Ji Rui seems to have been used to the way of dragging his wife and children out of the house as soon as he goes out. "Why?" Rubbing her eyes, Letong walks to the door of the washing room and turns to look at Ji Rui strangely. "When you visit Yang''s family, you should be more relaxed. The temperature is dropping today. Wear thicker clothes." Ji Rui says, already dragged suitcase to walk out. Letong Oh to should sound, but also with a little confused into the wash room. I look down and squeeze toothpaste. I think of last night''s proposal scene. It''s like a dream. Looking up at himself in the mirror, with a blushing cheek, eyebrows and canthus inadvertently reveal a bit of spring, so beautiful as spring, let Letong Zheng for a while. Since listening to her father''s past, her mood has been grey these days, but now, the fog in her heart has been wiped away by the romantic proposal last night. She also thought that she was a pragmatist, and all the romantic and unrealistic things had no real meaning to her. Until her ears sounded that slightly stiff but it was the best song she had ever heard in her life, and her eyes saw those slides in the dark night sky, which brought her and his two unrelated people together. She just knew that romance is like the high-quality seasoning in the ingredients. As long as it is used properly, ordinary ingredients can be cooked into super delicious food. Ji Rui was a great chef last night! The dish he cooked with his heart, which is called happiness and treasure, may make her remember it clearly and think about it from time to time when she dies. When Letong washes, he puts on warm and comfortable clothes and goes out of the hall according to Ji Rui''s reminder. Ji Rui and baby have already sat in the dining room to have breakfast. Four suitcases are arranged neatly in one corner of the living room. "Mommy, come and have breakfast." At a glance, the baby sees Letong''s shadow and immediately raises her hand to pull out a bright smile. "How long shall we go? Or you can go without your baby Letong only thinks that Ji Rui and himself go to the capital for Ji''s sake. It''s really not good and convenient to work with two children. "Mommy... Baby wants to go..." baby''s voice is long and coquettish. Ji Rui to the eyes of Yue Tong, "take them together, your grandfather wants to see them." As soon as he moved out, Letong had no objection. The old man''s cunning and shrewd nature, if he can''t get what he wants, he can''t do anything about it. "Well... Baby, daddy and Mommy are going to work. You should take your sister with you and don''t give you any trouble, you know?" Letong declares with her baby son in advance, otherwise, she and Ji Rui will be in trouble to accompany him. The baby looks at her strangely, "Mommy..." "Baby, eat steamed buns." Ji Rui didn''t wait for the little guy to finish, just put a small cage bag into the little guy''s mouth. Letong didn''t think much about it at that time, until a few hours later she went to Yang''s house, sat down and heard Ji Rui''s respectful words to the old master. Then Letong knew that Ji Rui''s visit to the capital was to propose marriage to Yang''s family as the old master''s future grandson-in-law. Not, she thought, for work. "Grandfather, I''m sorry, because my father''s leg is still injured and it''s inconvenient to go away, so I''ll come and propose to your grandfather." When Ji Rui said this, Letong was just drinking tea, because it was so sudden that he sprayed the tea in his mouth. The old man was still holding a shelf with a taut face, and was amused by the sudden reaction of Letong. He couldn''t help laughing. "Ha ha, Rui boy, do you mind if my granddaughter is so bold?" The old master happily points to the embarrassed Letong and asks Ji Rui. Ji Rui can''t help smiling and glancing at Letong, "grandfather, she''s not bold, she''s just too happy!" Letong looks up and casts a white eye at Ji Rui. She takes the paper towel pulled by the baby and dries the tea on her clothes. "Girl, Rui said he would marry you, don''t you mind?" As a matter of fact, it seems superfluous to ask after all the certificates. However, from Ji Rui and the old man''s point of view, getting the marriage certificate is more or less like a duck on the shelf. Ji Rui, however, thinks that Letong deserves to be taken more seriously. Therefore, he makes up for her from proposing to promoting marriage. The old man was not happy about his granddaughter''s initiative to ask for a certificate for Ji Rui''s career. However, he did not interfere much in the affairs of young people. After all, 26 years ago, it was his excessive self interference in his younger son that led to the subsequent tragedy. Now, seeing Ji Rui make up for all the things he didn''t do before, I realize that this boy, like the old man, cherishes his granddaughter very much. Naturally, I''m very happy. "Grandfather, it''s up to you." Letong always knew how to coax the old man. She knew that the old man recognized herself. She must be very concerned about her. Since Ji Rui, the future grandson-in-law, has lowered her attitude to him and recognized him as an elder, she, of course, should give the old man face just like Ji Rui. Anyway, the result must be the same. Isn''t it icing on the cake to choose a way to make him happy. Sure enough, the old man was amused by the words of Le Tong and his eyes were bent. Ha ha ha ha, the laughter rang out again. After a while, he finally stopped his smile and said, "OK, I''ll let my grandfather make the decision today. By the way, I''ll help you two choose a lucky day, OK?" Letong is a little confused now. She didn''t say hello to Ji Rui in advance. Raised his head to Ji Rui threw a question of the eyes, two people''s eyes on, each other blinked, agreed, Letong had to nod. "Letong and I are ready to get married at any time. Please ask my grandfather to fix the date today." In Ji Rui''s opinion, whether it''s a license or a marriage proposal, it''s just a private matter for him and Letong. But wedding is a form of advertisement. Chapter 574 Wedding, however, is a form of advertising. He also wants to tell everyone as soon as possible that Letong belongs to Ji Rui. Of course, Ji Rui belongs to Letong. He wants to tell the world that he and she are excellent, but they have their own masters. You well-known or not well-known ladies and gentlemen, in the future, do not worry about it! About the wedding of another mind, Letong obviously did not Ji Rui think so deeply. And the old man, probably did not think Ji Rui would think so, just as he was to give his baby granddaughter a beautiful wedding and beautiful memories. "Good! Good! Ah Jing, call the master and ask him to come immediately. " Uncle Jing was about to turn around and do it. The old man stopped him again. "Ah Jing, go and get the information of my safe first." Uncle Jing answered and ran away. "Your father called me a few days ago, and we talked for a long time. If it wasn''t for me and his feet, we would have sat down and chosen the right day." Letong didn''t mention to Ji Rui about the fact that the elders of the two sides had already passed the private communication. Therefore, Ji Rui was slightly stunned, but he quickly responded. "Yes, my father has repeatedly asked me to convey his apology." Ji Rui is very humble. He stood up as he said, "my father collected a lot of jades a few years ago. This time, he asked me to bring a collection to my grandfather." Ji Rui got up and went upstairs. Soon, he took a square box and handed it to the old master. "Grandfather, please see if you like it or not. My father said that if you don''t like it, next time you go to r city, he will show you his collection and choose whatever you like." The old man took over the brocade box and opened it. Inside, there was a bright jade Ruyi. "Oh, your father is so polite. This is the best Hotan jade! Tut Tut, the jade and the carving are beautiful. " In the shining eyes of the old man, it is clear that he likes two big words. "Grandfather, you like it!" Ji Rui, who is so modest and polite, lowers his eyebrow and follows his goal, really makes Letong look at him with new eyes. "Yes! I like it The old man picked up the jade Ruyi and looked around. While looking at it, he also discussed the carving skill and jade quality with Ji Rui. Ji Rui seemed to be very good at it and had a good conversation with the old man. Sitting on one side of Letong, listening to confused, had to concentrate on feeding Niuniu drink water. The old man and Ji Rui talk with each other. When Uncle Jing comes out with something, the old man reluctantly puts down the handle of Yu Ruyi and pats Ji Rui on the shoulder. "Oh, you have much more connotation than Sheng boy. Every time I talk to him about jade or calligraphy and painting, he looks like I don''t understand. Don''t tell me these things." The expression on his face is a bit of hate for each other. "Grandfather, you flatter me. I only know a little bit about it. Just now, I was just a teacher." Ji Rui looks like a different person in front of the old master. Yue Tong does not say in the mouth, but in the heart, it is sweet. Where can she not know, because that is her grandfather, he will be so courteous, so modest and polite, will take out with other people''s different attitude and gentleness. Such him, let her more truly realize, this man, really love themselves. "Girl, come here!" The old master holds the thin file bag that uncle Jing handed him in his hand and waves to Letong. Letong puts Niuniu back into the pram, gets up and walks over, and sits down beside the old man. "Here you are, take it!" Le Tong took over the portfolio in doubt, "what?" The old man asked her to open the bag. Letong felt that there must be something very hot in it, but in the current situation, she couldn''t refuse in any case. She had to comply with the old man''s wishes, open the file bag, and take out a few printed documents from it. On the front cover of the document, there are several big words clearly printed, "share transfer certificate" Although the intention of the document can be understood literally, Letong subconsciously returns the document to the old master. "What''s this, grandfather?" The old man seemed to have expected that she would react like this. He reached out and patted her on the back of his hand, but he didn''t mean to take the document back. "Girl, listen to your grandfather first." The old man''s eyes were full of supplication. Letong has no choice but to take back the documents and wait for the old man''s explanation. "Here is a 3% share transfer of the young group. Strictly speaking, the 5% share price transfer is not yours, but yours. Your uncles and aunts each hold 2% of the shares, and your two uncles also have 1% of the shares. So, the three percent share is the sum of two percent of your father''s share and one percent of your mother''s share, but they... " After a pause, the old man''s eyes darkened obviously. "I think, since this is theirs, you are going to get married now. Naturally, these are dowries for you..." The more the old master said, the slower his voice became. Letong''s heart was pulled into a ball, biting his lips and holding the old man''s hand. "Grandfather, I see. I''ll take this dowry. Thank you!" Letong understands that this is the expression of the old man''s desire to atone. However, nothing he does now can save everything. But the dead are gone. If they are still alive, they will only suffer from their own bitterness. The old man is so old, how long he can live? No one knows. As a granddaughter, she can''t let him continue to bear regret and remorse for the rest of his life. The old man was staring at Letong with tears in his eyes. His old hands held Letong''s hand tightly and could not speak for a long time. "Grandfather, don''t think too much about the past. My father must have forgiven you for a long time, and I am very happy to have a grandfather like you. " Letong comforts the old man and hands the document to Uncle Jing. Uncle Jing will, turn the document to the signature, and find a pen to pass to Letong. Seeing Letong sign on the transfer, the sadness on the old man''s face is less. "Girl, thank you for forgiving grandpa!" Yue Tong touched his stomach with exaggeration and laughed at him, "Grandpa, when are you going to say that? I''m hungry. Can you fill me up? " As soon as the old man heard this, the haze on his face dissipated. "Oh, how can I forget when it''s time, and I just told you, ah Jing, quickly order the kitchen to serve." Chapter 575 When Yang Sheng comes back in the evening and knows that he has missed a big show of warm marriage promotion, he repeatedly blames Ji Rui for not being loyal and neglecting his brother-in-law. Ji Rui smiles and doesn''t speak. He just puts some vegetables into her bowl according to le Tong''s preference. When he hears the baby complaining that he is eccentric, he puts some meat into the little guy''s bowl. Yang Sheng also wants to talk like a baby. Ji Rui glances at him faintly, "brother-in-law, how can you have a common understanding with a six-year-old?" Yang Sheng choked on his words and complained to Letong, "tut Tut, sister, look at your husband''s virtue..." after the run, he stopped pestering Ji Rui and made a good living by himself. With Ji Rui''s family in, the dinner was quite lively, and the old man was very happy. After dinner, Baobao and Niuniu were forced to wrap up tightly. Accompanied by Uncle Jing and Aunt Wang, they went for a walk in garden city with the old man. Ji Rui, Letong and Yang Sheng went to the study to discuss business affairs. The three seem to have returned to the days when Ji worked together. This time, however, they are no longer superior and subordinate to each other, but relatives and partners. Like Ji, Letong takes the initiative to make coffee. The three of them sit in the small living room of the study and drink coffee. The topics range from the current situation of the two enterprises to the future development and cooperation prospects. "Bang!" A huge noise interrupted the study''s harmonious talk about the weather. "Yang Sheng!" After the sound, there was a loud cry, followed by the pattering of footsteps from the door. The direction of Letong sitting, just opposite the door, heard the sound, raised his head, then on a 30-year-old man''s face. This man, whom Letong met a few days ago at the reception when the old master retired and Yang Sheng took office, is no other than the young master of the Yang family who mocked Ji Ruiming at that time, the elder brother of Yang Sheng. Of course, he is also Letong''s elder brother now. "Oh, there are so many people!" The young master of the Yang family was sarcastic. "Brother, are you still a child? You can''t even knock at the door? " Yang Sheng turned to the young master of the Yang family. "Oh, as president, it''s really different." Before Yang Sheng had time to fight back, he glanced at Ji Rui and Letong with extreme contempt. "I''ve been a running dog for Ji for several years, and I''m good at it! Now I''m bringing in outsiders to divide up my family! Yang Sheng, do you really remember your surname Yang or Ji? " Le Tong even if again stupid, also know this cousin, today is to oneself. However, he is still afraid of Ji Rui, so we should start with Yang Sheng. "Yang Hao, don''t you know better than anyone about my ability? If you lose, you have to admit it. If you don''t have the ability, you still yell all day, and you are not afraid of other people''s jokes. Fortunately, there is no one else here. By the way, you are a black sheep who is not popular with your grandfather. You should not have met your sister and brother-in-law, have you Yang Hao, the eldest young master of the Yang family, turned pale when he was robbed by Yang Sheng Yang Sheng raised his chin provocatively, "what am I? Just now, you have the courage to say that in front of your grandfather once, to ensure that even your 1% shares will be taken back by your grandfather! " Yang Hao stood in the middle of the small living room, choked and speechless. His face turned white and red and white. Finally, he probably realized that he couldn''t compete with Yang Sheng in terms of eloquence and IQ, so he had to turn to le Tong. "Sister? Oh, my grandfather is thinking of my little uncle. Are you crazy? If you pick up a cheater and come back, you''ll say she''s a granddaughter. With Lao Yang''s reputation and family background, it''s not hard to find one, not to mention thousands of younger sisters. " Letong glanced at him lightly, pulled Yang Sheng, pointed at Yang Hao with his chin, and said, "brother, did this man pick it up?" Yang Sheng pretended not to understand, a face willing to hear its detailed expression, "how to say?" Le Tong Gu took a strange look at Yang Hao and said, "I think your IQ is OK, my brother and I. how come he''s so different from us? Shouldn''t he pick it up? This IQ is obviously not in the same level as that of our Lao Yang family! " Yang Sheng couldn''t put on any more. He covered his stomach and bent over with a smile. Ji Rui, who was sitting on the other side of Letong, also couldn''t help laughing. Yang Hao was beaten down by Yang Shengming. He had already learned how powerful Yang Sheng was. Even if he lost, it was within his expectation. However, the woman who has just seen a girl who looks like a lamb and is said to be a cousin can laugh at herself? Although the young master of the Yang family is not a talker in the Yang family, he is also a person who likes to walk sideways in the capital. Who dares to hit him in the face so blatantly? Isn''t he looking for death? "Ho, what a big face! I really think of myself as the Yang family! " Without waiting for Letong to answer, Yang Sheng said, "brother, you are more and more ignorant of current affairs. Don''t you know, don''t mention you, even I don''t have any money or power now. " Yang Hao was stunned, as if he didn''t understand Yang Sheng''s words. "Grandfather changed his will, don''t you know?" Yang Sheng looks like a good play. Yang Hao''s face changed, Obviously, the lobby brother is the pioneer who came back to inquire after the news. Yang Sheng shrugged, "of course, don''t you come back after hearing the wind? To tell you, it''s not false news. It''s true. Tongtong has the right of inheritance for her uncle and aunt and herself. What''s more, today Rui comes to propose marriage. My grandfather has transferred 3% of my uncle''s and aunt''s shares to Tongtong as a dowry. " Yang Sheng''s words were just like a blow to the head, which directly fooled Yang Hao. "It''s impossible..." Yang Hao looks like he''s lost, mumbling to himself, staring at Letong. "What''s more, Tongtong not only owns the shares of the Yang family and the inheritance rights of the Yang family, but also the largest shareholder of Ji family. Brother, you''d better find a place to think about it. Can you really afford Tongtong? Anyway, no matter I or Rui, I can''t afford to offend her, and I dare not offend her! " Yang Sheng seems to think that he is not hard enough to beat this big brother, and he has another fact that makes Yang Hao speechless. Yang Hao turns his eyes to Ji Rui. Ji Rui also agrees with Yang Sheng and nods to him. "Yang Sheng is right. She owns as many shares of Ji family as I do, but she also has the power to control baby''s shares and property. Therefore, in Ji''s family, she is the one who has the most power, not me!" Yang Hao finally reacted from the huge blow. He said nothing, glanced at everyone in silence and left in a hurry. Yang Sheng listened to the door "bang" and said to le Tong, "Tong Tong, it seems that you will see your dear uncles and aunts tomorrow." Chapter 576 Although Letong doesn''t like to watch the drama of "it''s the same root, why is it too urgent to fry each other", others have already put a knife on her. She can''t be slaughtered like a lamb. So, from the moment she decided to forgive the old man, she had psychological preparation to face the bloody drama of these powerful families. "I''ll see you sooner or later, won''t I?" "That''s right. It''s better to see you sooner or later than to make trouble when your grandfather announces your identity." Ji Rui patted Letong on the shoulder. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here with Yang Sheng." Le Tong obediently answered a voice, "Oh, I know." Yang Shengbai gives Ji Rui a look, "Rui, you look down on Tong Tong. Just now, without me and your help, she doesn''t still blow Yang Hao''s face? Don''t worry, Tongtong and I are the authentic Yang family. With this IQ and this mouth, we really won''t be bullied by those people. Moreover, even without us, grandfather can be willing to be bullied, can''t he? " After listening to Yang Sheng''s words, Letong suddenly comes up with a question. "Brother, where are your parents? What kind of people are they? " For other elders, Letong has no feelings, so it doesn''t matter that she offends them even if she speaks recklessly. But Yang Sheng''s parents are all Yang Sheng''s relatives. Even if she has no feelings with them, she has to be polite for Yang Sheng''s sake. Yang Sheng stayed a little for a while, and then squeezed out a smile. "My mother has been abroad for many years, and she should not come back tomorrow. As for my father, it depends on whether his wife and daughter will accompany him back. In short, you can ignore my parents." Letong didn''t think that Yang Sheng''s family was like this. He held Yang Sheng''s arm with a sorry face. "Brother, I''m sorry." She only thought that he was just a little bumpy in love, but she didn''t expect that his family was similar to Ji Rui''s. "Fool, what''s wrong? He''s your second uncle." The arrival of Yang Hao made the atmosphere in the study a little low for a while. Letong is not interested in this kind of topic, and has no intention to continue to talk about it. Anyway, those who want to come will always come. "I''ll get some fruit and snacks." Letong got up and went out, waiting for her to come back with fruit snacks. The two men in the study had already brought the topic back to work. Three people eating fruit snacks, soon returned to the previous harmonious atmosphere. When Yang Hao came back, the servant probably told the old man. When the three came out of the study after chatting, the old man, who should have gone to bed, was sitting in the living room, bored and pressing the remote control. "Did Yang Hao come back?" The old man didn''t go around. As soon as he saw three people coming out, he looked at Yang Sheng and asked directly. "Well." Yang Sheng didn''t deny it, because he knew that this kind of thing could not be concealed from the master. "Girl, come and sit with my grandfather." The old master patted his side and motioned Letong to sit beside him. "Well." Letong obediently walked over and sat down beside him. "What about baby and Niuniu?" Yue Tong looked around and couldn''t see a pair of children. "Aunt Wang took them to bed." The old master looked at Letong. "Did he bully you?" The old master''s "he" naturally refers to Yang Hao. Letong looks at Yang Sheng and Ji Rui with a smile, then shakes his head, "grandfather, with brother and Ji Rui, he doesn''t dare to bully me." The old man seemed not to believe it. He looked up at Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng had no choice but to nod his head and reply, "grandfather, he really can''t believe it. If you don''t believe it, you can see if Tong Tong has less arms and legs." The old man glared at him and ignored him. He turned and grabbed Letong''s hand. "Girl, grandpa is afraid you''re upset. He doesn''t intend to let them know you''re back. Those people have no real skills. Their fighting power is excellent. You are so soft tempered. I''m afraid you will be bullied by them as soon as you are careful. " When Yang Sheng heard the old master say that Letong was soft tempered, he said with a smile, "Grandpa, you look down on him." Yue Tong stares at Yang Sheng and says, "grandfather, I''m soft tempered, but I still have brother and Ji Rui." Yang Sheng nodded and agreed, "yes, even without Rui and me, there is still a baby!" The old master was angry and happy by Yang Sheng, "Sheng boy, you are more and more out of line. How old is the baby? It''s good that the little one won''t be bullied. Do you still expect him?" Yang Sheng moved his buttocks, "grandfather, you look down on the baby boy, the baby''s level, three Yang Hao can''t bully him." The old man was intrigued and went to listen to Yang Sheng recount the heroic deeds of Baobao over the years, including the whole person, and of course, the matter of finding a mommy for Ji Rui. "Speaking of this, how could the baby find mummy for herself at that time?" There is not much information about the relationship between Letong and Ji Rui from the investigation of the old master. Now Yang Sheng talks about it, and he has doubts. Although he didn''t care about young people''s parties and so on, at that time, the baby''s search for mummy was very noisy, and he also heard about it. However, at that time, he only thought it had nothing to do with himself. After hearing about it, he thought that there must be adults behind the little guy. Yang Sheng glances at Ji Rui, "it''s not that the piece of wood is too amorous, which makes Tong Tong angry. The baby has no choice but to perform such a play to force Rui to see his heart clearly." Yang Sheng''s explanation is pure nonsense, but it sounds reasonable. "Tut, this little thing is really small and big. Rui boy, you are happy. You have such a son to take over." The old man thinks far. Ji Rui is just over 30 years old, and he has been preparing for the future for decades¡° Sheng boy, look at you... " Ji Rui saw the fire burning to his friend and said, "grandfather, Tongtong and I are not persistent about it. In the future, the baby can do whatever he wants. If he doesn''t want to take over Ji, we can find a professional manager to take care of it, so it''s not urgent." The old master also wanted to preach, and Yang Sheng immediately pulled the topic back to the original direction. "Grandfather, brother was almost angry with me and Tong Tong just now. It is estimated that he will come back with a large group of Allied troops tomorrow. Do you think uncle Jing will inform them to come back for dinner?" Yang Sheng means to inform them to come back, at least he has the initiative. But the old man shook his head persistently, "no! They have the courage to come back! This old Yang family has me in the day, that is, I has the final say. When will they turn their heads around? With that, the old man thought about it again. He thought that what Yang Sheng said was very likely to happen, so he asked Letong, "girl, if they come back tomorrow, are you afraid?" Yue Tong smiles and shakes her head, pointing to Ji Rui and Yang Sheng with her chin, "I''m not afraid of them!" Chapter 577 Because of the communication in advance, the next day, when the eldest son of the old man called back and said that he would take his family back to the mansion with his younger brother and sister to meet his niece, the old man agreed to go to the kitchen and told the cooks to prepare a big meal for dozens of people. When the old master put down the phone, Yang Sheng explained to Letong¡° Grandfather always thinks they are noisy and noisy when they come back, so he won''t let them come back together. " That is to say, Yang Sheng was able to go in and out of the mansion freely and live in the mansion for a long time only with the permission of the old master. The old man thought about the baby and Niuniu who were basking in the sun in the backyard. He got up and went to the backyard to play with the baby. Yue Tong then asked Yang Sheng, "brother, you are really caught by your grandfather. What kind of handle did you have to come back?" After a few days together, Letong feels that the relationship between Yang Sheng and the old master is not as bad as she thought. Yang Sheng glanced at her and didn''t answer directly, "what do you think?" "I think you have a good relationship with your grandfather. You see, he won''t let anyone come back, but let you stay with him all the time. " Yang Sheng is noncommittal to le Tong''s point of view, but asks her, "then you say, didn''t you refuse very much before, how did you figure out how to forgive him later?" "Guess!" Letong winked at Yang Sheng mischievously. Yang Sheng shook his head. "I don''t guess, but if I don''t mean it wrong, the reason you forgive him is probably the same as the reason I choose to come back." The brother and sister, in the end, did not give their reasons, but each other, seems to have acquiesced in the other''s guess is right. Yang Sheng accompanies Letong and Ji Rui to chat in the living room for a while. His assistant calls and says that he has to go back to deal with something urgent. Yang Sheng has no choice but to leave Ji Rui and Letong in a hurry. Ji Rui is carrying a laptop in the process of official business. Letong originally wanted to help. Ji Rui hugs her and kisses her. He has a glimpse of the beautiful scenery outside the yard. "It''s a good weather outside. It shouldn''t be too cold. Go to accompany the baby and Niuniu." Letong thinks that it''s right. It''s rare to come to the capital. It''s also right to spend more time with the old master. Under Ji Rui''s supervision, he wears thick Letong. When he goes out, he meets uncle Jing. Uncle Jing tells her, "master and baby are in the rose garden of Beiyuan." Le Tong thought of the large area of roses she had passed when she came here last time. "Uncle Jing, is the rose garden near the gate in the parking lot?" "Yes, that''s it. Does Miss Tong know the way, or I''ll find someone to take you?" Le Tong waved her hand, "no, I''ll walk around by myself. If I find the best, if I can''t find it, I''ll go out for a walk." Seeing that she was so persistent, uncle Jing had no choice but to point out a general direction and let her walk by. Letong is not in a hurry. She is shaking slowly on the grass. Although it was winter, the sun was shining in the sky, and it didn''t look very cold. The flowers and plants along the road were obviously taken care of by professional horticulturists, and there was no sign of withering. Letong enjoys the scenery along the road, occasionally takes a few photos with her mobile phone and sends them to Weibo. See in front of the flower bed there is a plant she called not famous flowers are very brilliant, Letong will lean over to find a good angle to take a close-up. "Oh, I''m so excited!" A low male voice came into Letong''s ear, but Letong ignored it. After "clicking" several times, she took several close-up photos. Then she straightened up and looked ahead in her spare time. Standing in front of the man, about 50 or 60 years old, between the eyebrows a bit familiar. This familiarity reminds Letong of her father. Yesterday, the old man showed her a lot of pictures of her father. In front of her, the man was very similar to his father. Although he was older, his facial features were at least five or six points similar. It seems that this man should be one of his uncles. Yang Sheng made up lessons with her in private. Her grandfather has five children, four sons and one daughter, two uncles, three aunts and four uncles. Her father Yang Weikang is the youngest. Although, from Yang Sheng and the old master''s mouth, none of her uncles and aunts are good, and none of them are good things, but in the end, Letong has no relationship with them for the time being. How can we say that she is a younger generation, and she still needs to do enough etiquette. Le Tong thinks quickly which of the three uncles this person is. Finally, he quickly decides to address each other in a vague way, "uncle?" The man laughed. The way he laughed was similar to Yang Sheng. "Second uncle?" Yue Tong tried to cry. "It''s smart. It''s really Weikang''s daughter!" Letong smiles and hands it to him, "Hello second uncle, my name is Tongtong." In Letong''s opinion, it''s better to have one more friend than one more enemy. It''s safer to be a gentle and docile lamb before the other party does anything against her. "Well, I heard Xiao Sheng mention you a few days ago, but I''m a little busy these days, and I haven''t had time to come back. Don''t Tong blame the second uncle?" Yue Tong smiles and shakes her head, "how can it be? My niece should visit my second uncle. Don''t blame me, second uncle Yue Tong knows nothing about this second uncle except what Yang Sheng said last night. But when she comes into contact with him, her first impression is not as bad as Yang Hao. Perhaps, because he is Yang Sheng''s father, Letong''s subconscious will list him as the closer one. "Ah, that''s a real trick. No wonder Xiao Sheng likes you so much." When a man says this, his eyes seem to be slightly bitter. Although Letong is aware of it, she doesn''t understand its meaning. "Second uncle, I always go to trouble him. He has no choice but to make you laugh." Le Tong politely entertained. "Dad, why are you walking so fast? Why don''t you wait for me? My feet hurt so much! " Clear voice came from behind the man. Letong flashed slightly, and saw a ten year old girl coming at the corner of the ten meter road. "Xiaojing, come here." The man turns around, waiting for the girl to come and bring her to Letong. "This is your sister Tongtong." Then he said to Letong, "Tongtong, she is my daughter, Xiaojing." The little girl is shorter than Letong, and she is very cute. She looks at Letong curiously for a long time, and then she reaches out and holds Letong''s hand with a smile. "Sister, you are really beautiful." Letong, who is familiar with the little girl''s personality, can''t say she likes it or resists it. She politely gives her a bright smile back. "Xiaojing is so beautiful." "No, I''m cute." The little girl is still smiling, such an innocent child, Letong want to hate also hate not up. Although she knew that the little girl was Yang Sheng''s half sister. Chapter 578 Because meet two uncle and small static, Letong want to go to the old master''s idea is stranded. When they return to the mansion with their two uncles, uncle Jing greets them and is surprised to see them talking and laughing. "Er Shao, Miss Jing, are you back? That... " "She''s not very well today. She didn''t come back." The second uncle replied very quickly. "That" in Uncle Jing''s words and "she" in his second uncle''s words should refer to Xiaojing''s mother, which is Yang Sheng''s little wife. Letong estimates that the discomfort is fake, and it''s true that she doesn''t want to come back and see Yang Sheng embarrassed each other. After chatting all the way back, Letong thinks that the second uncle''s people are OK. At least, they don''t have Yang Hao''s disgusting and snobbish taste. Of course, she also knows that people and things can''t be seen on the surface, so for the time being, she has reservations about the second uncle''s personality and evaluation. "Sister, isn''t my brother here?" As soon as Xiaojing entered the room, she looked around. "There''s something wrong with the company. I''ll go back and deal with it. I think I''ll be back soon." For the little girl''s expectant attitude, Letong is very curious. Look at this little girl. She is about fifteen or sixteen years old. Yang Sheng is fifteen or sixteen years older than her. If she is a brother or sister, she should have a good relationship. It''s just "Oh..." the little girl was obviously disappointed. "Look, I said your brother was very busy. You don''t believe it." The second uncle took the little girl into the living room. "Ji Rui, this is the second uncle." Letong introduces Ji Rui who just walks down from the second floor. "Second uncle, this is my husband Ji Rui." The second uncle obviously knew Ji Rui. He stood up and held out his hand to Ji Rui. "Hello, Mr. Ji, long time no see." "Hello! Mr. Yang said Ji Rui also extended his hand politely. "Mr. Ji is so polite. If you don''t mind, you can call me second uncle just like Tong Tong." Ji Rui takes a look at Le Tong, reaches out his hand and pulls her back to his side without any trace, sits down together, and then touches her face as if there were no one else, "is it cold outside?" Ji Rui ignores the second uncle''s action, which makes Letong slightly embarrassed. I think Ji Rui is so cold and disdainful to his second uncle because of Yang Sheng. "It''s not cold. It''s sunny outside. It''s warm in the sun." Ji Rui ignores Le Tong''s words. After touching her face, he touches her neck and hands to make sure that everything is warm. He looks up at Uncle Jing. "Uncle Jing, is there ginger tea in the kitchen?" As soon as Uncle Jing heard it, he immediately turned to get it. Le Tong embarrassed to two uncle and small static smile, "small static you want to drink?" Xiaojing immediately suffered a face, shaking her head and waving her hand, "elder sister, I don''t want ginger tea. It''s too hard to drink!" Letong thinks the little girl is very interesting. "It''s a bit hard to drink, but it''s very beneficial." "Don''t you want to..." Xiaojing''s face was written with big bitter words. Letong no longer teases her. Uncle Jing brings back ginger tea. Letong takes two drinks. "Uncle Jing, can the chef make ginger and milk? That''s good, too, but it''s much better than ginger tea. " Uncle Jing is not a cook. He turns back to the kitchen and tells Letong, "Miss Tongtong, the chef says it''s a dessert from the south. He won''t eat it." Xiaojing looks at Letong curiously, "elder sister, is that ginger bumping milk delicious? Can you do it? " Letong has a talent for cooking, but she is not very good at desserts. So I am sorry to shake my head to Xiaojing, "I will not." "Oh..." the little girl looked disappointed again. "Miss Tongtong, the chef said he could try to make some. Do you want to eat?" Uncle Jing goes back and asks in front of Letong. Xiaojing over there immediately raised her hands and said, "I want to eat, I want to eat!" But Uncle Jing, Leng didn''t turn his head to look at the little girl, just quietly looking at Letong waiting for her reply. Letong didn''t want to have to eat. Seeing the little girl jumping, she nodded. "OK, thank you, uncle Jing." From Uncle Jing''s attitude towards Xiaojing, it seems that the little girl is not popular in this family. Ji Rui silently glances at Letong and takes out his mobile phone to stir it up. Soon, Letong''s mobile phone sent a message tone. Letong, look. The sender is Ji Rui. The content is very simple, with only a few figures: Yang Sheng''s father is not divorced. No wonder! It turned out that the little girl was an illegitimate daughter. Letong thinks so in her heart, and her mobile phone rings again. The sender is still Ji Rui, and the content is still very simple: don''t mess with the father and daughter. Letong doesn''t know what to say. Ji Rui''s position is very clear. But looking at the innocent face of the little girl, she felt that the little girl was innocent. Just thinking, the sound of opening the door came from the gate. "Master Sheng." The servant''s voice came. The little girl, who was still eating fruit, stood up and ran out without waiting for the reaction. "Brother, you''re back!" Letong heard the little girl''s joyful cry, and then heard Yang Sheng''s cold response, "well." But the little girl didn''t seem to mind her brother''s indifference to her, or that she was used to it. "Brother, sister is really as beautiful as you said!" Letong raised her head and saw the little girl come in with Yang Sheng''s arm. "Xiao Sheng..." the man on the sofa bowed. Yang Sheng just nodded to him lightly and frowned slightly. He seemed helpless to the little girl who was holding on to him, but he didn''t scold her. He sat down on the single sofa next to Letong and Ji Rui. The little girl who had been sticking to him sat down on the armrest. Without waiting for Yang Sheng to speak, she began to chirp. "Brother, you used to say that you recognized a sister, that is, a sister?" The little girl asked, pointing to Letong with a smile. Yang Sheng answered "eh" dully, and Le Tong, who was involved, looked at the brothers and sisters inexplicably. The little girl seems to see Letong''s doubts and explains with a smile. "My brother told me before that he had a sister and had a good relationship. He also said that you were beautiful and smart." The little girl''s face is magnanimous, but these words, in Letong''s ears, have some bad taste. Of course, these are not tastes, not for herself, but for the little girl. According to her understanding of Yang Sheng, the purpose of Yang Sheng''s words was to tell the little girl that he didn''t need her sister, because he already had a smart and beautiful sister. Even if he had no blood relationship, he still had a good relationship. The purpose is to make the little girl understand that don''t expect to get the elder brother''s love from him. Looking at the bright smile on the little girl''s face, Letong has a big head. She really didn''t expect that the first level she had to pass today was not the vicious words she said, but the little cousin who looked very naive and lovely. Chapter 579 Just when Le Tong was in a dilemma about how to stand in a good team, or how to keep a neutral position without hurting either Yang Sheng or Xiao Jingzhong, Yang Sheng suddenly stood up. "Xiaojing, I have business to talk to your sister and brother-in-law." Letong intuitively feels that this is Yang Sheng''s excuse. Ji Rui has already stood up with him and conveniently takes the laptop away from him. Letong also stands up with a sigh of relief. As expected, Xiaojing''s disappointment tugged Yang Sheng''s arm and said, "brother, why are you so busy? You''ve been back so long that you don''t have time for me. " Yang Sheng doesn''t seem to hear it. He follows Ji Rui and Le Tong to the study and leaves the lonely little girl behind. "Tong Tong, am I very unkind?" Just sitting down in the study, Yang Sheng pinches his eyebrows and asks Letong. Le Tong considered for a while, shook his head, "I am not the party, I have not experienced your pain, so I have no right to criticize your attitude." Everyone, standing in their own position to see other people''s affairs, will inevitably have the idea of bystanders. But in everything, only those in it can feel the pain and helplessness. Therefore, she will not blame Yang Sheng for her sympathy for Xiaojing. "Xiaojing is a good child, and I know Xiaojing is innocent, but she is too much like her mother. When I see her, I always think of my mother''s suffering, so..." Yang Sheng also looks distressed. Le Tong nodded to understand, "brother, since it''s hard, don''t force yourself to choose. Some facts can''t be solved. Sooner or later, time will help you solve and choose." Yang Sheng answered "well" for a long time, and then said, "Tong Tong, I''m sorry to embarrass you." Le Tong immediately shook his head again, "I''m not embarrassed. You''ll always be my closest brother." The implication is that no matter how the relationship between Yang Sheng and Xiaojing develops, she will be on his side unconditionally. As far as she is concerned, there are only two people who have feelings in the Yang family, that is, the old master and Yang Sheng. For the grandfather, it is more accurate to say that he is out of pity rather than feeling. Only for Yang Sheng, is that kind of deep friendship in need, this feeling, compared with brother and sister''s pure kinship is more solid and profound. Yang Sheng put his arm around her and patted her gently. Yang Sheng didn''t let go of Letong until he noticed the low pressure of Ji Rui. "Brother, no matter you love or hate, you need reasons. I think sooner or later, you will find the right reason to deal with the relationship between you and Xiaojing." Le Tong comforts Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng got up and went to the bar in the corner. Carrying them on his back, he opened a bottle of red wine. Yang Sheng knows that Ji Rui now forbids Letong to drink. When he comes back, he gives Ji Rui another cup besides his own. "Your second uncle chose to leave the house clean for their mother and daughter. Maybe it''s true love! However, for the sake of his true love, he does not hesitate to hurt his wife and underage son who have been working with him for many years. He is selfish and cruel enough Everyone will have their own difficulties, some people, for the sake of love and responsibility, choose to embarrass themselves and help others. But there are also some people, for the sake of the so-called true love, resolutely decide to abandon all, not hesitate to betray everyone, just to complete their own true love. From the perspective of Xiaojing''s mother and daughter, the second uncle is brave. From the perspective of Yang Sheng''s mother and son, the second uncle is selfish. Ji Rui picked up his glass and touched Yang Sheng''s, "Yang Sheng, no matter what, your father is more responsible than my father, and your mother is more free and easy than my mother." Letong reaches for his hand and looks up at him anxiously. Ji Rui patted the back of her hand and gave her a soothing look. "Maybe." Yang Sheng dropped his eyes noncommittally and took a sip of wine. These unpleasant topics soon ended in the document Yang Sheng brought back. It was the first proposal for Yang and Ji to cooperate in China. Next, they were prepared to integrate the logistics industry of the north and the south, and then work together to achieve the Great Harmony of the logistics industry of the north and the south. When they talked about their work, they all expressed their opinions as before, and did not give in to each other until uncle Jing''s voice rang out outside the door after the knock, and the fierce argument came to an end temporarily. "Mr. Sheng, the eldest ones are back. The master asked you to come out and greet them." Let Yang Sheng say hello. Naturally, Letong, a new member who has just recognized her ancestors, wants to go out to meet guests. Otherwise, I don''t know what unpleasant words or accusations will be made by those elders. Ji Rui is the wife protection brigade, of course, it''s impossible to let Letong go out to be angry. There are several people sitting quietly in the living room, and there is no Letong, so they are filled with the bustle and noise of the room. In addition to the first two uncles and Xiaojing, there are three new elders, two men and one woman. From their similar looks, Letong can easily guess the identities of the three. However, without waiting for her to say hello, Yang Sheng has taken the lead in introducing them to her. "Big uncle, aunt, four uncles, this is little uncle''s daughter Letong." Yang Sheng introduces Letong to the three middle-aged and old people sitting here without expression. When dealing with people in business, he would put on a proper smile, but he didn''t even bother to put on a smile to those relatives who were of the same blood relationship with him. "Great uncle, aunt, fourth uncle, Hello Compared with Yang Sheng, Letong''s attitude is more polite, although the smile on her face is polite. "Your name is Letong?" The man, who is called the great uncle, looks at Letong with his head sideways, his eyes full of examination and suspicion. "Yes." "What''s your surname? It''s not Yang? What''s your mother''s name The man frowned at Letong. Le Tong pulled his lips, showing a smile of irony, "my father changed his name, as for the reason, I''m not too clear." "Pa", the cup in the man''s hand is heavily placed on the tea table. "Weikang is really out of line. Just quarrel with the old man. Don''t you even want your family name? How ridiculous Yue Tong pursed her lips and looked at him stubbornly. She thought it was funny. Is this relying on the old to sell the old? Do you think that such a fierce attack can bring her down? Have the ability, wait for the old master to sit together and then kill her! "Uncle, although I don''t know the reason, I think my father will change his name for his reason. First, maybe the surname Yang embarrassed him. Second, maybe the surname Yang made him sad. " Yue Tong''s words are obviously insinuating. People surnamed Yang embarrass her father and have to change it. It''s really strange. Of course, it''s the culprit who caused all this. Apart from the old master, it''s also natural to blame these uncles who must push waves to help LAN, instead of her father. Chapter 580 The man is not surprised by Letong''s firmness at all. Maybe Yang Hao, who suffered a loss yesterday, has already embellished her "beautiful" image after he went back. Therefore, he, who is a great uncle, once he came back today, he put on a face that the elder taught the younger generation a lesson. "Oh, he is really a fierce character with sharp teeth. No wonder when he comes back, he coaxes the old man around and his soul disappears. This is the same as your father. Of course, the premise is that you are really our little niece." Men always look at Letong with contempt, but Letong doesn''t feel much about it. In any case, she has no feelings for these three people, so she totally ignores their opinions. "I really don''t know if I''m your little niece. I only know that I''m my father''s daughter, my grandfather''s granddaughter, and my brother''s sister. As for you, I haven''t identified. I''m not sure." Yue Tong''s words, as long as you think about it, you can figure them out. In fact, they are really poisonous. She said that she had been identified with the old master and Yang Sheng, so she could be sure that she was born. But at the moment, none of the three people would be free to have a paternity test with the old master. Since they have not done the identification, that is to say, they have no position to doubt each other''s identity as the Yang family. My aunt, who was watching the play, finally couldn''t help saying, "tut Tut, I can''t see that the girl''s mouth is really poisonous. We''ve been in love with the old man for decades, but haven''t we been married to your little girl? Whether we are born or not, we can tell by looking at this face. It''s like some people with a fox''s face... " The fox spirit that Aunt refers to refers to Letong, but the second uncle on one side, I don''t know if he was stabbed by this name, or he couldn''t see his brother and sister bullying Letong, so he interrupted her. "Big brother, Su Su, Tong Tong is Weikang''s daughter, this is an iron fact! How can you say that if you are all her uncles and aunts, you can''t care about her life for more than 20 years like a real elder? I don''t want you to be so enthusiastic. Do you have to be so insinuated to show your dignity as an elder? " Just now, Letong was at the door of the study. She told Yang Sheng and Ji Rui not to protect her like a hen protecting her cubs all day long. It''s up to her to face it. She can deal with it by herself. So, after coming out, Ji Rui and Yang Sheng basically sit around and drink tea. Naturally, they also believe that Letong has the ability to protect herself and fight back when necessary. Letong is still able to deal with several elders. To her surprise, her second uncle, who just met for the first time, would stand up for her injustice and offend the three brothers and sisters. Yue Tong smiles gratefully at the second uncle, "second uncle, thank you! They are not abusing me. They are either abusing themselves or suspecting my grandfather''s intelligence. " Letong sits facing the porch and glimpses the old face of the porch. Letong deliberately raises the volume and pretends to be powerful. She does it very well. Anyway, just like what the old man said, as long as he has an old man''s house, he has the final say in this family. Since she Letong has passed the strict medical appraisal and has been recognized by the elderly, others are still here, not disrespectful to the old man. "Who doubts my IQ?! Huh? " The voice of the old came from the porch, and the elders who had looked contemptuous before changed their faces. "Dad, are you back? Don''t run around in such cold weather. " The eldest uncle and aunt reacted first, got up and trotted to the old man to help him. "Hum, you unfilial descendants, if you don''t annoy me a little, I will live a long life!" The old man threw away his son''s and daughter''s support, turned around and hugged the baby. His face immediately became extremely kind, and his old hands supported the baby''s shoulder. "Baby, take Niuniu to the playroom for a while." The old master has already learned the intelligence and delicate mind of the baby, so he doesn''t want the child to see a little bit of trouble. "All right!" The baby is very straightforward. He runs over to Letong and kisses her face twice. He lies in Letong''s ear and asks, "Mommy, they didn''t bully you, did they?" Le Tong pulled his little face and said with a smile, "no, baby''s Mommy is Superman!" The baby giggled. Obviously, he also has confidence in his mother. "Superman Mommy, this is a flower for you." The baby put a handful of unknown flowers into Letong''s arms and slid down from her without going to see other elders. She turned to help Aunt Wang push Niuniu away. The old man watched the child walk away, then he went to Letong and sat down. He took the cold ginger tea from Uncle Jing and took a sip of it. Then he said to Letong lovingly. "Girl, this is your home. You can live as long as you like. You can send people here as you like, including me and your brother, you know?" "Grandfather, I see. Thank you, grandfather, brother!" Letong dutifully thanks the old master and Yang Sheng. The eldest uncle, aunt and fourth uncle over there changed their faces one after another. You know, some of them are the sons and daughters of the old man, but every time they come back, they have to call back to report and get the approval of the old man, and the security guard at the gate will let them in. Moreover, since they have been resettled by the old master, every time they come back, the old master will not give them a good look. Therefore, it is their privilege to come and go freely and live in love. Let alone send anyone, including the Great Buddha and Yang Sheng, who are now in power as if they didn''t know them. The brothers and sisters sitting over there, except for the second uncle, who was still leisurely drinking tea, the fourth uncle and the third aunt all tried their best to wink at the eldest uncle, indicating that he would come forward and say a fair word for everyone. The great uncle hesitated for a long time, finally licked his lips, rubbed his palms, and said to the old man. "Dad! Even if she is really Weikang''s daughter, are you too partial? " "Asshole, what do you mean even if she is? She is! It''s no use either of you being such a wimp. I really doubt if you''re my own! " The meaning of the old master''s words is exactly the same as that of Letong. The three sons and daughters changed their faces again. The fourth uncle, who had not spoken much, argued half wronged and half angry. "Dad! When did Wellcome leave the company? We are left to work here, but we even need your approval to go home. What''s wrong with you? " Chapter 581 "Bang!" With a white light, four uncle''s head glory in the move. What hit him on the head was the cup with tea in his hand. "Dad, you..." the fourth uncle stared at the old man with both surprise and fear. On his hair, tea quickly gathered in a string and trickled down on him. "Go away!" The old master roared, which made Letong jump. "Ah Jing, throw the three of them out." Although the voice of the old man is old, it has the dignity and deterrence that people can''t disobey. "Yes, sir!" Uncle Jing took the words respectfully. Almost in the blink of an eye, several strong men with bodyguard appearance came out and went straight to the three elders who were insulting and disdaining Le Tong. He made a gesture of please with no expression on his face, "senior young master (third young lady) please!" The three men stood up, not daring to be fierce to the old master. They had to stare at Letong, turn around, and were forced to "throw" out of the door under the escort of several strong men. Letong is really aware of, what is eccentric! Moreover, this kind of eccentric protagonist, or she! "Ah Jing, tell the security guard not to let them step into this room for three months." When the old man finished his orders, he turned to comfort his "hurt" granddaughter. "Girl, don''t worry about them. One or two of them are all rubbish. They have no ability. They don''t have the right mind all day. They want to poison others. Who dares to trouble you again in the future? Remember to tell your grandfather. He will teach them a lesson for you." The old man''s kindness, Letong naturally refused and nodded obediently. "Thank you, grandpa!" Yang Sheng, sitting on one side, seems to be a little blind. "Grandfather, you are eccentric. At the beginning, when you caught me back, looking at being bullied, how could you not protect me and love me so much? How can I remember that you were still watching a good play and pouring cold water on it at that time? The more you watched, the better it was! " It''s also a protest against the old man''s partiality, but Yang Sheng said it as a joke. The old man gave him a white look and looked scornful. "What do you mean? Do you want me, an 80-90-year-old man, to help you out? Girl is a girl, born to be painful! " Yang Sheng gave him a white eye. "Isn''t my aunt a woman?" The old man decided not to bird the "unfilial" grandson who poked his heart. He got up and went to the nursery to play with the baby and Niuniu. As a result, what should have been a bustling family gathering turned into a small gathering because of the old man''s "partiality". However, compared with the lively atmosphere last night, the atmosphere of the lunch was more serious. The reason is that Yang Sheng''s father and Xiao Jing joined in, which made the atmosphere dull. After the elders were politely asked to leave, Letong has been secretly observing the interaction between the old man and the second uncle. It turns out that the old man basically regarded the second uncle as a wallpaper and ignored him. Letong is a little puzzled. Judging from the fact that the old man didn''t drive the second uncle away together, the old man should have a good impression of the second uncle. At least, he didn''t classify him into the big uncle group. But if the impression is so good, the father and son hardly communicate with each other, and the old man never even glances at the second uncle. And the old man has no enthusiasm for Xiaojing. He feels that a child he doesn''t know is just like eating. On the contrary, the baby is very curious about this little aunt and asks some questions from time to time. A big one and a small two children become the most noisy people at the dinner table. Other adults, all eat in silence, no nonsense. After dinner, Yang Sheng and Ji Rui are still studying a chess game with their baby. Xiaojing sits quietly and teases Niuniu. Instead of taking a nap, the old man talks about Letong''s daily life. "Your brother and Rui boy are discussing the cooperation conference. I''ll explain your identity publicly by the way, so that someone will not be blind and always think you are bullying. What do you mean Second uncle is also sitting in the living room. However, he hasn''t intervened much from the beginning to the end, and even Le Tong slowly starts to ignore him. "Grandfather, that''s it. I don''t like to make too much publicity. Life experience is always a private matter. I know that it''s enough for me to have elders who love me. There''s no need to publicize it. " This is not the first time that the old master raised this question, but every time Letong was perfunctory. This time, she clearly expressed her own will. Of course, the old master wants to be the right person for his granddaughter, but Letong insists on it. He can''t beat her, so he has to give up. After chatting for more than half an hour, the old man was finally tired. Uncle Jing helped him upstairs to take a nap. Several children, including Xiaojing, went back to their rooms for lunch break. In the living room, there were four people left, including their second uncle, Yang Sheng and Ji ruiletong. "Tongtong, this is my business card. If you have anything, you can call the second uncle. Although the second uncle has limited ability, he will try his best." Letong politely took the business card, and her affection for the second uncle increased a little. "Thank you, second uncle." She wanted to say that next time we invite you to dinner, but considering Yang Sheng''s presence, she just put up with it. "You''re welcome, Xiaojing. If you call later, you can ignore her if you have no time." In view of Xiaojing''s undisguised love for Letong and Baobao, men certainly see it in their eyes. "Second uncle, you are too polite. If she really comes to me, it''s my honor to be a sister." The second uncle sits for a while. He doesn''t know if he has something to do or he doesn''t want to face Yang Sheng. He asks uncle Jing to ask Xiao Jing to come out. Father and daughter leave. Ji Rui and Yang Sheng''s topic has been changed to the affairs of Y country. Letong has never followed the affairs of Y country. Therefore, he is not clear about the specific situation. After listening to this, he has no idea. He simply uses his laptop to surf the Internet. In the past, most of Letong only looked at the entertainment gossip on the Internet, but recently, she also looked at the financial page to care about the economic and political trends and events. As a result, a big headline on the front page of the financial page of a famous website suddenly attracted all her attention. [Longxing Industrial Co., Ltd., funded by the largest consortium in country y, was boycotted by major domestic industrial companies, resulting in a sharp drop in its share price!] Letong frowned slightly. If she remembers correctly, the largest consortia in Y country refers to the consortia owned by coco family, right? She opened the page and read the report carefully. Then, not surprisingly, she saw the names of Yang and Ji, who were in the top two on the boycott list. Chapter 582 Then, not surprisingly, she saw the names of Yang and Ji, who were in the top two on the boycott list. It was obviously planned, but none of the two men around had told her in advance. "Ji Rui, brother, you two come here for a while." Letong thinks that this is the most important thing, but he has been kept in the dark, and he has a little bad feeling in his heart. Yang Sheng and Ji Rui look at each other, get up silently, and sit down beside Le Tong. "You two, who will explain." Letong pointed to the news on the screen and asked faintly. They look at each other again. Finally, Shi Jirui opens his mouth. "I''m just treating people in their own way. I can''t be dumb and say nothing as if nothing happened. As for Yang Sheng, I dragged him into the water. Don''t blame him. " Ji Rui takes all the responsibilities by himself, and Letong looks at him with uncertain meaning, "you don''t have to care about the friendship between your mother and her mother?" She remembers that Ji Rui once said that because of her mother''s intimate relationship with her mother, she never wanted to be too cruel. But is it a cruel word to describe the present tragic situation? Yang Sheng, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, patted Letong''s head unexpectedly. "Fool, Rui, this is revenge for you! Don''t you understand? " Letong looks at Yang Sheng with puzzled eyes, "revenge? What''s my grudge against her? " Yang Sheng breathed a sigh, helplessly supporting his forehead and sighed, "Tong Tong, how much do you underestimate your position in Rui''s mind?" Yue Tong thinks that she has only had three or more confrontations, and that it is only a verbal game, not harm at all. The reason may be that she and Ji Rui were nothing at all at that time, so Coco''s sharp words could not hurt her at all. "But I don''t have much to do with her? As for it? If we do this, we will lose a lot, right Of course, Letong knows how important she is in Ji Rui''s mind, but it''s either a stupid reaction or a brain burn to do such a thing for the sake of some unimportant things that have passed for such a long time. Ji Rui put his hand around Letong. "Are you afraid that we will do stupid things for your unhappiness that no longer exists? In fact, we are killing two birds with one stone by doing so. " I have to say that Ji Rui really knows Letong better than Yang Sheng. "Huh?" Letong still doesn''t quite understand. "If Longxing industry collapses, their market will be divided up by us. Think about it, which one is more huge than the limited expenditure we are paying now?" Ji Rui explained patiently. Yue Tong is to understand thoroughly come over, immediately long ground vomited one breath. "So it is. How long have you been planning this? I don''t know at all?" Ji Rui rubbed her head. "I''m thirsty. Can you make me a cup of flower tea?" Yue Tong doesn''t doubt that he is there. She obediently gets up and goes to the kitchen. "Why are you lying to her? When you first planned to do it yourself, it was clear that you wanted to take revenge for her. " Yang Sheng stares at his friend, and the teasing is very obvious. "If Ji is the only one to deal with Longxing, it''s revenge for her, because Ji will lose a lot, but now there is Yang? As a result of our joint efforts, do you think there are more elements for her revenge or for her huge interests in the future? " Ji Rui is not afraid of Yang Sheng''s teasing at all, and directly turns the focus of the matter to the interests. Yang Sheng has nothing to say. For a moment, he lost his smile. "Tut, well, well, since you want to avenge her and don''t want her to have a psychological burden, I''m not a big brother anymore." Ji Rui''s face was calm, and he said faintly, "thank you!" "In fact, if you don''t mention it, grandfather will do it, but he didn''t expect you to be faster than him." Yang Sheng looked at the direction of the kitchen and said thoughtfully. "Of course, when Letong became my girlfriend, you were not her brother, and you were not her grandfather." In Ji Rui''s opinion, everything comes first and then comes, because the relationship between him and Letong is determined earlier than that between Letong and Yang Sheng and the old master. Therefore, it''s up to him to protect her and stand out for her! "Cut!" Yang Sheng gives Ji Rui a white eye. "Rui, are you funny? From the moment my little aunt was pregnant with Tong Tong, she was my sister and my grandfather''s baby granddaughter. At that time, there was nothing wrong with you! " Although Yang Sheng is telling the truth, Ji Rui deliberately ignores the fact that no one can change the blood relationship. "That''s what you think. Don''t forget that Letong didn''t want to recognize you at first!" Yang Sheng didn''t expect that Ji Rui, who is famous for his preciseness, coldness and rationality and has no feelings like a robot when he works, has the ability to point a deer at a horse. "Hahaha, Rui, if I didn''t hear you say that, I thought it was the baby." Only children dare to say that white is black and black is white. Ji Rui ignores him and walks to the kitchen. "Well, angry?" Yang Sheng called behind him. Ji Rui didn''t look back. "Do you think I''m you? Letong asked me if I was hungry. I''ll see what I can eat. " Yang Sheng can''t help admiring Ji Rui''s ear power. He didn''t hear anything, so Ji Rui heard it. "You lied to me!" Said, also got up with the past. Unexpectedly, approaching some, indeed hear Le Tong ask again, "elder brother, are you hungry?" When she asked, Yang Sheng''s stomach began to rumble. Because of his father''s reasons, the atmosphere of the lunch was strange. He could guarantee that except for Baobao and Xiaojing, two kids who had a good talk, they were all just picking a few mouthfuls. "I''ll take whatever you eat." At this time, the servants go to rest. In the kitchen, only Letong is struggling. "Noodles, will you?" Letong picked up the noodle and raised it to the two men. "Yes Yang Sheng answers cheerfully. Ji Rui turns his head and stares at him. Yang Sheng thinks that he dislikes his brother-in-law light bulb! "I''ll take the tea out, and you''ll take your time." Yang Sheng felt Ji Rui''s murderous spirit and quickly turned away with the flower tea in the tray. "Why are you so nice to him?" Ji Rui encircles Letong''s waist from behind, puts his chin on her shoulder, and stares at her skillful hands. "Poof" Le Tong smiles, "is that jealous?" Ji Rui didn''t say a word, it was tacit. If Yang Sheng had not been so weak just now, he might not have eaten the vinegar. Chapter 583 The press conference for the cooperation between Jishi group and Yang Group will be held half a month later. At the press conference, as the chairman of Yang''s group, when Ji Zhiqun visited, he finally let the news out to his media friends. His Yang family will soon have a big wedding. In the past, most of these reporters and young ladies would look at Ji Rui, who was beside Yang Sheng. They never thought that Yang Sheng''s family was not inferior to Ji Rui. Ji Rui, the diamond king, has not heard any good news so far, but since a few months ago, he has frequently attended various occasions with his child''s mother. Moreover, Ji Rui also shows the posture of not marrying her everywhere. Many celebrities who used to stare at Ji Rui have to turn their eyes to Yang Sheng. Of course, in the past, Yang Sheng was just a special help of Ji''s family, which has attracted many excellent women''s favor. Now, he has become the leader of Yang''s group in a blink of an eye, and is worth flying into space from the ground by rocket. Those celebrities who had never paid attention to Yang Sheng were very upset now. They all blame themselves for having no eyes. They didn''t reach out their love hand when the man was down. Now, this man is worth hundreds of times overnight, and has become a hot topic for thousands of beauties. If he wants to work hard, his chance of success may change from a few times in the past to one thousand or one ten thousand now. "Mr. Yang, is it Mr. Yang''s wedding A reporter boldly put the microphone forward. Because the problem was not caused by himself, Yang Sheng only pretended not to hear it. And the old man is smiling at Letong sitting beside him. "Of course not. It''s my Yang family who is going to marry a granddaughter." Letong is the granddaughter of the Yang family. For the time being, only the people of the Yang family in the Ji family know about Letong. Even Luo yuaner, a good friend of Letong, is still in the dark. Therefore, it is even more impossible for the media and the guests present to know. The Yang family is one of the most important families in the capital and even in China. Therefore, except for Yang Sheng, who is too low-key, the children of other children, as long as they are admitted by the old master, are all very famous in the upper class. Of course, most of this reputation is due to the reputation of being a spendthrift and a loser. Therefore, most of the people present knew that all the granddaughters admitted in the old man''s family had been married. The other one is not recognized, but the old man is not too annoying. It''s Yang Jing, the youngest daughter of the second childe, but the little girl is only 15 or 16 years old. Except for a few people sitting on the rostrum and members of the Yang family, all the people present were puzzled. The reporters looked at each other. For a long time, the reporter who asked the question just now did not fear death. "Mr. Yang, is your granddaughter Miss Yang Jing?" The old man was in a good mood. He was not at all displeased when he was asked such an abrupt question. Instead, he shook his head happily. "It''s not Xiaojing, it''s another granddaughter." Finish saying, close to music Tong low voice to say to her, "wench, how to do, grandfather can''t help." Le Tong secretly despised the old master in the heart, said good respect for her? What do you say? Letong is used to the fact that old people often show the same temperament as babies. Therefore, he knew that if he didn''t agree with him, he would try his best to achieve his goal. Since he had to agree in the end, there was no need to make him lose face in public. Forget it. I''ll admit it. I''ll make him happy. "Grandfather, you can''t help saying it. I don''t care." The old master succeeded in his treacherous plan. He sat up straight like an old fox and said to his media friends and all the guests. "This is my granddaughter of Lao Yang''s family, Letong." There was an uproar! ¡­¡­ How can it be? Isn''t She Ji''s future boss? I''ve never heard of her having anything to do with the Yang family? Her surname is le. Do you recognize her? No wonder Yang and Ji not only broke the ice, but also worked hand in hand. It turned out that they were married! Since she is a granddaughter, the future and space of cooperation between Yang and Ji will be very large? ¡­¡­ Listening to all kinds of different voices coming from the meeting hall, Letong thinks that the old man will not be happy. How can she know that the old man is not in a good mood today. Pick up the microphone on the table and say to everyone present with a smile. "Yes, that''s right. Letong is my own granddaughter, while Ji Rui is my grandson-in-law of Lao Yang family. Today is just the beginning of the cooperation between Yang and Ji. It''s just a small step. In the future, we will have many cooperation projects one after another, and the development prospect is limitless. I hope you will support and forgive the young people of Yang and Ji in the future. " People present, even when they didn''t know that the two families still had the important relationship of marriage, already knew that Yang and Ji cooperated, saying that the two families joined hands to unify the north and South markets. Now, after learning that the two families still had a marriage relationship, I knew better that as long as Ji''s Yang family set foot in the field, there would be nothing wrong with them. Therefore, even if the old master is very polite to ask you to support and forgive me, the people present think more about how to curry favor with the two overlords in the future. At the end of the group visit, the emcee put on the champagne and flowers. Ji Rui and Yang Sheng, the leaders of the two groups, opened the giant champagne and poured it into a pyramid like glass. Many guests and media reporters came forward one after another to celebrate. Once upon a time, all the young ladies who surrounded Ji Rui turned to Yang Sheng. As a result, two big circles formed on the rostrum. A circle, is the same color beauty, around Yang Sheng fight favor, crazy brush sense of existence. One circle is surrounded by the old master and Ji ruiletong, ostensibly congratulating the granddaughter of the old master for her marriage. Actually, I want to take this opportunity to strive for cooperation with Ji or yang. Yang Sheng is very annoyed by the buzzing in his ears. He used to say that Ji Rui didn''t know his fortune when he was in the middle of fortune, and he didn''t know how to cherish so many beautiful women around him. Now, it''s his turn to get such good treatment, but he thinks that all these are his retribution for making fun of Ji Rui! "Mommy! I want to eat that swan Yang Sheng''s ears were filled with a clear voice. He unconsciously turned his eyes to the swan at the top of the six layer cake. "No! That swan is not for eating. Mommy will take you ice cream. " Chapter 584 "No! That swan is not for eating. Mommy will take you ice cream. " The woman''s voice made Yang Sheng''s face change suddenly. Hands of the cup "bang" fell on the white tiles, splashing a dazzling flower! The whole person is stupefied for a while, then tube regardless of ground suddenly shout out, "Chu ran!" He cried, striding forward with his long legs, his hands around him, and the women who were still trying to wink at him. When the obstacles around him disappeared, he could see clearly that a slim woman was standing in front of the cake with a little girl of about four or five years old. The little girl with two braids was pointing at the swan on the cake, rubbing her body against the woman, whining, "Mommy, I want to eat..." The woman''s figure is thinner than Chu Ran''s, but her height is almost the same. Just, the voice that can make him recognize immediately even if it turns grey, is not churan, who else can it be?! "Churan!" Yang Sheng called to his back again in a slightly trembling voice. The woman, however, did not respond at all. She just bent down and coaxed the little girl in a low voice. Yang Sheng''s eyes were full of sadness, and his fists were loose and tight, tight and loose. Finally, he took two steps forward with his red eyes biting his teeth, stretched out his hand shaking slightly, put it on the woman''s shoulder, and called again softly, "churan..." The woman seemed to be startled by his hand. She turned her head and looked at Yang Sheng. "President Yang?" Obviously, this woman is also the guest of the reception. When Yang Sheng saw the woman''s face, the sadness in her eyes was quickly replaced by disappointment. "Mr. Yang? Do you recognize the wrong person? " The woman''s words, like a sharp knife, stabbed into Yang Sheng''s heart. When I look down, I can see clearly that there is a famous brand of the director of an industrial company on the other side''s chest. Of course, the name is not as churan he thought. "Sorry..." Yang Sheng withdrew his hand dejectedly, walked to the lounge and pushed open the door in silence amid the noise ¡­¡­ After the joint reception, Letong and Ji Rui only stayed one night in Beijing. The next morning, they flew back to r city by the earliest flight. In the days after that, Letong and Ji Rui were even busier. However, the busy work did not make Letong lose any weight. On the contrary, their weight rose slowly. Then he went to see Dr. Fu again. As soon as he saw Letong, before he could feel his pulse, he nodded with a smile, "well, this time he looks good." Before Letong can thank him, Ji Rui has handed over a box of hardbound wild Cordyceps sinensis that he brought back from Beijing last time. "Thanks to doctor Fu''s careful diagnosis and treatment, she not only has a good appetite, but also has a better sleep than before." Letong''s sleep quality is not good before. Ji Rui has never seen it with his own eyes, but he has heard of it. However, since he shared the same bed, he felt that Letong''s sleep was getting heavier day by day. Doctor Fu nodded again, "well, that''s a good thing." Say, push soft cushion to le Tong in front, signal her hand to put up. "Well... The function of the five zang organs is really much better than before." Doctor Fu finished the pulse and gave a positive diagnosis. "It''s hard to drink the medicine of the previous prescription, isn''t it? This recipe is a little different from the original one. It will taste better and taste better. " As Dr. Fu lowered his head and wrote the prescription, he explained. Yue Tong gives Ji Rui a white look. She has never complained to doctor Fu about the taste of the medicine. Think about it, Ji Rui should have mentioned it to doctor Fu in private. After getting on the bus, Letong finally couldn''t help complaining, "Ji Rui, did you complain with Dr. Fu that the medicine is too bad?" Ji Rui replied boldly, "of course, he is a doctor. Shouldn''t he listen to the patient''s feedback and improve it?" Letong completely convinced him, "Mr. Ji, traditional Chinese medicine is just like this. If you want to taste good, go to eat sugar. Or, it''s OK to eat Chinese patent medicine made into sugar coated tablets, but those effects are certainly not as good as Chinese herbal decoction. " "Dr. Fu didn''t say as much as you did!" Ji Rui squints at Le Tong and pinches her face to show her dissatisfaction. "Dr. Ren Fu is too lazy to give you the same opinion!" Le Tong is not angry to hum a way. Ji Rui blinked, thought about it, put his arm around her shoulder and brought her into his arms. "Well, I have the same idea. You had a little sleep last night. Now hurry up and squint for a while. In the afternoon, you will go to the auction with me. " Because the cooperation between Ji and Yang has been in full swing, Ji needs two pieces of suburban land to build the factory. In the afternoon, there are two suitable pieces of land for auction. Originally, Ji Rui could go alone or bring an assistant to this kind of occasion, but Ji Rui wanted Letong to be familiar with more workflow, so he insisted that she go with her. Letong has no objection to this, because she knows that no matter how much theoretical knowledge Ji Rui teaches her, without practice, those can only be on paper. Ji Rui got two pieces of land that he wanted. When he came out of the auction, he immediately asked the designer to explore the terrain on one of them while it was still early. Letong naturally went with him. When the car was on the way, there was a sudden thunder in the clear sky. In the blink of an eye, it rained heavily. As a last resort, Ji Rui had to cancel the itinerary. After calling the designer to communicate with him, he changed the direction for Xiao Li to go home. Le Tong is woken up by Ji Rui''s phone. She props up and looks out of the window. After catching a glimpse of the shops on both sides of the street, she turns to Ji Rui and says, "what''s the date today?" During this period of time, she has been so busy that she has forgotten the specific time. All she knows is that it is approaching the end of the year and new year''s day. "Twenty third." Ji Rui reported the date without thinking about it. "You don''t even remember the date after your promotion?" Ji Rui laughs and teases her. Letong is very busy now. The affairs of the president''s secretary have been handed over to a secretary who has just been recruited. Yue Tong patted her forehead and nodded helplessly. "It''s true that you don''t have to remember your itinerary and work schedule every day. The date is blurry in your mind. There are only about days left. I only remember that it''s almost Christmas. Why don''t we go to pick up the baby and Niuniu and spend Christmas together?" They work too much and have been working overtime for several days. Ji can''t see it. He just takes Baobao and Niuniu back to live in the mansion so that the two busy people can pick up their children when they have time. Can''t leave the children''s Letong, had to go back to the mansion with Ji Rui every day. Ji Rui thought, "or, just live in the mansion, OK?" Chapter 585 Because it rained harder and harder, it took more than an hour for the car to drive back to the mansion. However, compared with the days of working overtime, the time to go home was much earlier. Originally thought, a return to the mansion will not get the baby shouting welcome. Unexpectedly, as soon as the door was opened, a servant came up in a hurry. "Where''s the baby?" Yue Tong a see the other side a face sad color, in the heart secretly cry not good. "Miss Le, the baby went to find Dabai and Xiaobai." Letong frowned and looked outside. The pouring rain was still falling. "You mean the baby went to find the cat and hasn''t come back yet?" "Yes, I don''t know where the two cats have gone. The baby is anxious, and housekeeper Li and they have rushed out, but they haven''t come back yet..." "Is the baby going that way?" Letong didn''t wait for the servant to finish. She found two raincoats from the shelf of the porch and stuffed one for Ji Rui. "Over there." The servant pointed to the West. Letong turns to run, Ji Rui pulls her, "Letong, I''ll go with Xiao Li, you stay at home." Letong''s body is getting better. Ji Rui is afraid that once she gets in the rain, she will suffer again. "No!" Letong shook her hand and quickly put on her raincoat. In the blink of an eye, she ran into the heavy rain. Ji Rui has no choice but to tell Xiao Li, "go and turn on the monitoring of the whole garden to see where the baby is." After giving orders, he chased Letong and ran into the rain. The heavy rain poured into Letong''s mouth, and her eyes couldn''t be fully opened by the rain. The rain seeped in from her neck, cold to the bone. But Letong''s heart is a hundred times colder than the rain. After the baby was discharged from the hospital, both she and Ji Rui have been very careful to protect the baby. Dr. Dong urged them to pay attention, because the baby is still in the recovery period. Although the body is getting stronger day by day, the immunity has not reached the level of normal people. It may be a minor disease for others, but it may be a disaster for the baby. So, now Letong, the bone chilling into a surge of fear from the bone, her mouth loudly called, "baby, baby..." Hands and feet, but constantly shaking. "Letong, don''t run around. You are not familiar with this place. Let''s look for it together." Ji Rui, who catches up with her, pulls her back from the muddy grass to the stone path. Compared with Letong, Ji Rui is much calmer. But that doesn''t mean he''s not afraid! He can''t imagine how bad the consequences will be if the baby gets sick. "Ji Rui, let''s look for it separately... It will be faster..." Letong''s voice trembled slightly, especially desolate in the sound of the heavy rain. "No, let''s look for it together." Ji Rui resolutely vetoed Le Tong''s proposal, holding her big hand like a pair of pliers, holding her hand tightly. "Baby... Baby..." Letong has no choice but to anxiously follow Ji Rui to find out. After searching in the heavy rain for about ten minutes, Letong''s voice was a little hoarse. Ji Rui is both distressed and anxious. Fortunately, at this time, his phone rings. It''s Xiao Li. "President, the baby is in the osmanthus forest of Xiyuan." A few minutes later, Ji Rui and Letong run into the osmanthus forest. Under a big osmanthus tree, they find the baby with Dabai and Xiaobai in their arms. "Daddy, Mommy." The baby is very smart. He knows that it''s hard to get wet when he''s hiding from the big tree. Even if he hears the cry of the two, he still stays under the big tree obediently. The baby''s voice sounds the same as usual, but Letong''s cold heart is a little warm. Ji Rui walks out of Gui Garden with his baby in his arms. Xiao Li has already driven a small car. As soon as he gets on the car, Ji Rui peels off the wet clothes on the baby and wraps him in a blanket. As soon as he gets home, he immediately puts him in a warm bath with ginger. The baby seems to know that she has scared her parents. She is soaking in the bathtub, but her little hand is on Letong''s hand beside the bathtub. "Mommy, I''m sorry. Baby is OK, don''t worry Letong here where have the heart to blame him, red eyes bent over his head into his arms. "If the baby is OK..." Ji Rui put the baby in the bathtub. On the side of caution, he went out of the bedroom, called Dr. Dong and told him the situation. "Mr. Ji, although the baby has recovered well, we can''t take it lightly. I think you and Tong Tong had better send him to the hospital and stay in the hospital for observation for a day or two. It''s better if it''s OK. In case of any abnormality, we are all here, and the treatment will be faster. " Ji Rui thinks that Dr. Dong''s words are reasonable. He immediately orders people to clean up some urgently needed goods. When the baby''s body is warm, Ji Rui picks him up and helps him dry his body. While dressing, he carefully explains the hospitalization to the baby. "Baby, uncle Dong asked you to go to the hospital for observation for one night, and we''ll come back tomorrow, OK?" The baby who comes back from the edge of life and death has no emotion of resistance, because he knows better than anyone. Only by actively cooperating with the doctor can he be healthier. "Well, the baby knows." Yue Tonghong bit her lips with her eyes, rubbed her baby''s head and led him out of the door. Dinner for the three was packed by the servant and taken to the car. Housekeeper Li had a guilty look on his face Ji Rui hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Baobao has opened his mouth to help him get rid of it. "Daddy, it''s none of grandfather Li''s business. It''s the baby who doesn''t know how to go to Dabai Xiaobai. Grandfather Li will accompany me to find him." At this point, Ji Rui couldn''t say anything. "Well," he answered the baby and said to housekeeper Li, "Uncle Li, when my father asks, you will say that the baby needs routine examination today and needs to be monitored for one night before he can come back tomorrow." Father Ji has been suffering from rheumatism these two days. He can''t sleep well at night. He has been resting in bed all afternoon. Therefore, he doesn''t know that the baby was caught in the rain in order to find a cat. "Well, I know what to say." When he went to the hospital, Dr. Dong had specially vacated an intensive care unit for the baby. When the baby lay down in bed, Dr. Dong took out the inspection equipment and comforted the baby. "Don''t be afraid, baby. In fact, you have nothing to do. Uncle Dong is timid and wants you to come back and lie down for one night. I''m sorry!" Baby giggled for a while, "baby knows that uncle Dong is the most timid doctor in the hospital." Dr. Dong patted his little ass with approval, "yes, uncle Dong is the least courageous, and the baby is the bravest and the most courageous." "Of course! Daddy and Mommy, do you think baby is brave? " Baby stinks to show, his optimism and intimate, let tightly hold hands to stay in the bedside of Letong and Ji Rui both moved and worried. "Yes, baby is the bravest man mom and dad have ever seen!" Chapter 586 After Dr. Dong finished a series of tests for the baby, it was late. The baby, who had been yawning for a long time, saw the doctor and the nurse leave, lay on the bed, found a comfortable place and soon fell asleep. Letong helps him tuck in the quilt, dims the bedside lamp, and then lowers her head to kiss him. Then she turns around and follows Ji Rui out of the intensive care unit and comes to his office according to Dr. Dong''s instructions. "Mr. Ji, the baby is in good health. You don''t have to worry about it. I want you to accompany him here, first to be just in case, and second to give him a comprehensive physical examination. " Letong and Ji Rui nod and listen carefully. "Today''s examination, in addition to the normal routine examination, I also gave him an additional examination." Yue Tong and Ji Rui take a look at each other. They can''t help but ask anxiously, "is there any special situation?" Dr. Dong shook his head to appease Letong. "No, the baby''s condition is very stable. You don''t have to worry too much. It''s my master''s idea to do this extra examination. " "Your master?" This time, even Ji Rui couldn''t help asking the exit. "Well, didn''t I tell you before? The baby''s recovery is good. My master takes his whole treatment process as a detailed research object. About a month ago, my master discovered a new doubt. " Hearing this, Letong''s heart is half empty. She''s afraid that the baby''s condition will be repeated. But she doesn''t intervene any more. She just holds Ji Rui''s hand tightly and waits for Dr. Dong to say it quietly. "From the baby''s initial physical examination report, we found that a group of data in the baby''s body is different from ordinary people. After more than a month of in-depth search and deliberation, we came to the conclusion that the baby''s disease may be caused by some nitrosamines." Letong stares at Ji Rui, thinking that his smart head should understand what Dr. Dong said. Unexpectedly, Ji Rui''s eyes are also full of fog. Ji Rui leaned forward slightly, "Dr. Dong, please make it clear." "My master and I suspect that the baby''s disease should not be related to heredity, but more likely to be caused by long-term use of certain nitrosamines." Dr Tung''s expression was very dignified and his words were very careful. Letong and Ji Rui''s brows twist together. Letong can even feel Ji Rui''s palms are gurgling and sweating. Then, she hears Ji Rui ask what she wants to ask. "Dr. Dong, do you mean that it is suspected that the baby''s long-term ingestion of the substance you mentioned for some man-made reason will lead to the onset of the disease?" Ji Rui''s voice, suddenly no temperature, and his hand, with his tone, cold, stiff! Dr. Dong nodded slowly, "yes, my master and I do think so. The baby is in good health before that, so it can be ruled out that the cause of disease is caused by taking some drugs for a long time. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for a child who lives in a normal environment and has a normal diet to detect this set of abnormal data. " Ji Rui looked dignified. After a long time, he asked Dr. Dong, "Dr. Dong, would you please cooperate with me to come to my home?" By this time, Letong has vaguely understood Ji Rui''s thoughts and intentions, "Ji Rui, are you sure?" As a mother, she worries about her baby''s body more than anyone else. But at the same time, as Ji Rui''s wife, she is almost sure that if she finds something in Ji''s mansion, the relationship between Ji Rui and Ji Laozi will break up again. "I''m sure! No matter who dares to hurt the baby, I will make him or her pay the price! " Ji Rui''s eyes, in addition to the determination, there is incomparable pain. As the father of the baby, he knows better than anyone that the pain and suffering after the baby''s illness, even now, whether it is the baby or he and Letong, are always walking on thin ice. If it''s God''s will, he can only choose to bear it silently and try to change it. But if it''s man-made, he won''t make the originator feel better. Letong didn''t mean to persuade Ji Rui, because the baby is her life. Anyone who wants to hurt him will want her life. So, she just silently watched Ji Rui call the police station to arrange everything, and listen to Ji Rui''s words, stay in the hospital to take care of the baby. Ji Rui takes Dr. Dong and another doctor back to the gate of the mansion. There is a black car with several plainclothes policemen in it. Ji Rui leads Dr. Dong and several policemen back to the mansion. Mr. Ji is sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper. When he sees Ji Rui coming back, he looks happy at first. Later, he is surprised to see that he is followed by several strangers except Dr. Dong. "Ah Rui, where''s the baby?" Ji Rui ignores him and just raises his hand to call in housekeeper Li. "Uncle Li, please let everyone go back to his room now. No one is allowed to leave the room without my order." Li housekeeper a listen to Ji Rui''s tone, already scared the facial expression is very white, where dare to ask why, repeatedly promise then turn round to run to arrange. Sitting in a wheelchair, Ji Laozi also realized that something was wrong. He folded the newspaper and looked at Ji Rui seriously. "Ah Rui, what happened?" Ji Rui took a deep look at him. He seemed to have no desire to talk to him. He turned to Dr. Dong and said, "Dr. Dong, please repeat what you said to us in the hospital." Ji Laozi put his hand on the armrest of the wheelchair, slightly shaking. Since these days, the relationship between father and son has greatly improved. For him, Ji Rui is always called Dad, but now he is called "he" who is alienated from him. What''s the big thing that makes Ji Rui''s attitude change? Ji old man son looks at Ji Rui, but, the other side actually even the white eye all grudges to give him a, just low voice heel after death that several strange men are saying what. It took Dr. Dong about ten minutes to let Mr. Ji understand what he meant. "Dr. Dong, do you mean that the baby is like this? Maybe it''s because of being deliberately harmed?" Ji''s voice trembled slightly, and his face was complicated. At this time, he didn''t even have the courage to look up at his son. "Well, it means something like that. Of course, these are our guesses, and I hope they are our guesses. " The implication is that if this becomes true, it will do great harm to the family. "Don''t you mind if I let them do a carpet search all over the house?" His words were questions, but his actions showed everywhere that the search would be carried out whether Mr. Ji agreed or not. Ji Rui looks at him coldly. His eyes are mixed with all kinds of emotions, including strong hatred. Ji old son long ground sighed a breath, "search, search my bedroom first." Chapter 587 Ji is sitting in a wheelchair while Ji Rui is sitting on the sofa next to him. Both of them silently watch the people in the bedroom turn over the bedroom. "How''s the baby now?" Ji finally can''t help but break the deadlock that the father and son have maintained for nearly an hour. "Nothing for the time being." Ji Rui tone a little cold, eyes, follow those who search. "A Rui..." Ji''s father and son were full of pleading. Ji Rui is not in the mood and impatient at all. He explains, "OK, you don''t have to say anything until the matter is settled." When he doesn''t clear the suspicion, Ji Rui has no plan to have a good chat with him. As time went by, several plainclothes and Dr. Dong were busy as soon as they got to the door. It took several people more than two hours to search Mr. Ji''s room. Even pillows and quilts were carefully removed and searched. Finally, there were no other suspicious items except ten bottles of drugs in the drawer. "Mr. Ji, I''ll take these drugs back for testing." Dr. Dong came to Ji Rui with more than ten bottles of medicine in his box. Ji Rui has a look. In addition to some bone strengthening and anti-inflammatory drugs taken by Mr. Ji, there are also several health care drugs for women. Needless to say, they are usually taken by Mrs. Ji. "Well, take them all back." Several policemen and Dr. Dong admit that they have searched the whole bedroom. Ji Rui also watched them search all the corners of the room with his own eyes, so he turned around and wanted to search other places. When he was about to walk to the door, Ji suddenly called, "wait a minute." Ji Rui turns his head and looks at him, waiting for him to speak. Ji Laozi and Ji Rui looked at each other for a moment, "your aunt also has a safe for treasures, but I''m not sure I can get the right password." Originally already flashed to go out to stand at the door to wait for Ji Rui''s person, immediately, flashed to come in again. "Where is it?" Ji Rui''s idea is that as long as the safe is found out, it doesn''t matter whether the password is right or not. Anyway, just destroy the safe, won''t it? "Behind the bookcase." Ji Rui is slightly surprised when two plainclothes press the mechanism of opening the bookcase after Ji Laozi''s prompt, revealing the safe embedded in the wall. He never knew that there was such a hidden mechanism in the room. "I had it refitted later, not the original design." Ji seems to guess what Ji Rui thinks in his heart and confess himself directly. Ji Rui looks at him with a complicated look. Ji Laozi lowers his head with guilt. "It''s your aunt''s name. I really don''t know the password. I know several of her commonly used passwords. Try them." This time, Mr. Ji seems to be determined to destroy his family and atone for his sins in front of his son. He said several passwords. Unfortunately, the cupboard door did not move. Obviously, the password was wrong. "Is there any other way?" Ji Rui asked. If not, he will have to be tough. "Let me have a try..." one of the policemen volunteered. Another man beside him explained, "Mr. Ji, you can rest assured that he is good at cracking the code." "Well, try it." This safe should not have the function of permanently locking up if the wrong number is entered. "Mr. Ji, would you please cooperate and provide me with a few sets of data?" Mr. Ji nodded and gave a detailed answer to the police''s questions about Mrs. Ji''s birthday, two sons'' birthdays and some special days. With more than a dozen sets of data, the policeman asked several questions about Mrs. Ji, such as whether he had a strong sense of direction and whether he was sensitive to numbers. Mr. Ji also answered them honestly. The little policeman took the pile of data and answers, scribbled for a while, and soon wrote out three groups of possible passwords. First group, wrong. The second group is still wrong. Until the third group pressed down, Ji Rui standing on one side clearly heard the sound of "ticking", which was the sound of the lock opening. "It''s open!" The two policemen yelled happily. Ji Rui didn''t say a word, turned and walked over, pushing the Ji old man in the wheelchair close to the bookshelf. "Xiao Zhang, please check the jewelry first. If there is nothing suspicious, put it in this drawer." Ji Rui just glanced at it and saw that there was a Buddha statue with a market value of over 100 million. This Buddha statue was taken by Ji Rui at an auction a few days ago. Ji Rui felt strange at that time. He never liked this kind of collection. Moreover, the Buddha statue was not worth the price at all. At that time, it was just deliberately bullied. Ji Rui thought at that time, how could such a smart old man be cheated? Now I know that it''s taken to give to my beloved. No matter how expensive it is, he thinks it''s worth it. Although the two policemen had never seen the Buddha statue, the items that would be put up in such a hidden way must be extremely expensive. Carefully take out the jewelry items one by one, check them carefully, and put them in the drawer Ji Rui pointed out. Seeing that the jewels and precious collections in the safe have been transferred to the drawer six or seven years ago, the old man Ji, who was originally taut, looks a little more relaxed. But at this time, one of the police handed Ji Rui a red sandalwood storage box¡° Mr. Ji, there seems to be something wrong with it. " Ji Rui takes it over. There is a bottle without any label in the storage box. Ji Rui raised his eyelids and looked at the old man with a slightly changed face, "this box, I''ll take it away first, you remember." Ji Laozi nods difficultly. Ji Rui originally closed the box and opened it again. He handed it to Mr. Ji and asked coldly, "have you seen this bottle?" Master Ji shook his head. "I gave her this box. Before, she used to put some gems in it. When did the bottle go in? I don''t know. I haven''t seen this bottle." Ji Rui didn''t give any response to his answer. "Pa" closed the box and handed it to the police. All the jewelry items in the safe have been checked. Only the storage box has obvious problems. The rest can be ruled out. The police put the jewels in the drawer back into the safe one by one, pushed Mr. Ji over and asked him to change the code again. The police handed the storage box to Dr. Dong. Dr. Dong took out the bottle, unscrewed the lid, sniffed it a few times, frowned and twisted it up. Ji Rui takes his reaction into his eyes, "what is this?" Chapter 588 "Check it first." Dr. Dong is also very cautious. After all, it''s about other people''s family harmony. "Well." Ji Rui thought about it for a while and said to Dr. Dong, "Dr. Dong, I''ll send those drugs and this bottle of unidentified articles to the hospital first. Now is it convenient for you to arrange for the people in the laboratory to work overtime?" Dr. Dong immediately calls to arrange. Xiao Li is responsible for sending a small box of goods to the hospital. Here, the rest of the people continue to search in the mansion. Several people are busy again soon. Ji Rui stands on one side and looks at it silently for a while. Thinking about the baby, he picks up the phone and goes to the window and dials Letong. "Ji Rui? The baby is sleeping very well, and there is no sign of fever for the time being. " At this time, it was more than one o''clock in the morning, but Letong''s voice was still clear. Obviously, she did not dare to close her eyes and stare at her baby for a moment. "Well, if you''re tired, you can sleep for a while and let the special nurse guard for a while. I may have to wait until dawn on my side." Ji Rui''s conjecture is really right. After a whole night''s tossing, several people finally checked the corners of the mansion. One of the policemen is the captain. "Mr. Ji, do you want to check the garden near the house?" The captain asked very conscientiously. Ji Rui watched everyone busy all night, and they were all tired. He waved his hand and said, "don''t use it. Let''s see if there is any match in these items. Besides, I''m going to trouble you tonight!" Ji Rui calls housekeeper Li and instructs him to pay close attention to the family for the time being. Any suspicious situation should be reported immediately. After giving orders, Ji Rui personally escorts several policemen to the parking lot. On the way, there is another round of greetings. Ji Rui promises to the team leader that he will donate a large sum of money for the investment of police facilities and personnel training. The team leader happily takes his men to the car, while Ji Rui returns to the hospital with Dr. Dong. All night, Ji Rui made more than ten calls to Letong, about once every half an hour. Every time, Letong told him that the baby was in good condition, so there was no need to worry. Ji Rui begins to doubt whether Letong is cheating him. When he goes back to the ward, he sees his baby son who is sleeping like a pig, and his heart is finally released. "How''s it going?" Letong is afraid to quarrel with her baby and pulls Ji Rui out of the terrace. Ji Rui sees that Letong is only wearing a sweater. He takes off his coat and puts it on for her. "All the suspicious items have been taken back. Dr. Dong has asked the people in the laboratory to work overtime for the inspection. As soon as possible, there may be a result tonight." Ji Rui says in the mouth, the line of sight has never left Le Tong''s face. Seeing her obvious shadow at the moment, she was even more distressed. Her slightly rough fingertips gently wiped her eyes, "otherwise, you can go home and sleep for a while!" Le Tong didn''t even think about it, so she shook her head, "no, I''ll stay here with the baby." When Ji Rui put forward the suggestion, he already knew that he would get such an answer, but he squeezed her waist and sighed, "Alas, it''s hard to gain weight. Now, I''m afraid I''ll lose weight again." Letong took the initiative to get into his arms, "don''t worry, Dr. Dong just said it, in the afternoon nothing, you can be discharged, at night I can have a good sleep." Ji Rui lowers his head and kisses her hair. He says with guilt, "it''s Christmas Eve today. There''s nothing in the house yet..." Originally, he also wanted to accompany her and her two children to have a hot Christmas, now it seems that this good idea is going to be ruined. Letong doesn''t care. "It''s OK. I''ll wait for my baby to take a nap later. I''ll sneak out to buy Christmas presents. We''ll put them in our socks tonight. Isn''t there a big celebration in the theme park tomorrow? Let''s take baby and Niuniu to play together, OK Ji Rui thinks that this is the only way to do it now. However, because the baby has been with the old man, so, never more than Christmas. This year, Letong and Niuniu have been with him, which is the biggest surprise and the best gift for him. "OK, you make up your mind. I have to leave soon. The designer will go abroad early tomorrow morning to participate in a competition. He won''t come back until a week later. I have to go to those two plots with him first." "Well, I asked brother Li to buy breakfast. You can go there after breakfast. I''ll get rid of what I have in hand as soon as possible. I''m going out at noon. You ask brother Li to pick me up. " After breakfast, Ji Rui kisses the baby''s face and leaves in a hurry. After the baby wakes up, the spirit is very good, however, he is very sensible not noisy, even if he does not feel uncomfortable, or obediently stay in the hospital. Knowing that Letong is very busy recently, as soon as he finishes breakfast, he takes out his computer and plays games next to Letong. Letong naturally takes out his laptop and handles his business. During this period, I held a small meeting with two directors of the advertising department. When she finished the meeting, I turned off the video. The little guy who had been quietly playing games next to her was staring at her as if he didn''t know her. At this time, Letong is in a sensitive state of being all soldiers. Seeing that the little guy is not normal, his face has changed. He puts his hand on his forehead. The cool temperature makes her a little relieved. "Baby, is there something wrong with you?" The baby is still staring at her, shaking his head, "no discomfort, I''m fine!" What else did Letong want to ask? The little guy said, "Mommy, you are so powerful." Le Tong didn''t respond. What did he mean by this, "huh?" "Aren''t you daddy''s secretary? You know a lot Only then did Le Tong realize that this little guy probably heard that he was having a meeting with two ministers, so he couldn''t wait to flatter him. "Mommy is not only your daddy''s secretary, but also his wife! So you can''t let your father be tired alone, can you? " The baby looked at her for a while, then nodded. "Mommy, I want to call home for Niuniu." Letong wanted to refuse. After all, xiaoniuniu has only been for more than two months. She giggles at most. She doesn''t know how to communicate with her baby?! However, the baby''s strong desire, all written in the eyes of the face, Letong do not want to agree. "Well, go and get the landline." The baby jumped to the phone happily and quickly pulled out a serial number. Yue Tong looks at his exuberant appearance, and the sad clouds in her heart scatter a lot. Letong heard the baby call his grandfather on the phone. After that, it was probably the other party who asked about the baby. The baby had been saying good things to comfort the old man. Chapter 589 Before the baby takes a nap, Letong asks the doctor to take the baby''s temperature and confirm that it''s OK. Then she tells the baby that she wants to go out and do something to let the baby take a good nap. The baby nodded and agreed, didn''t ask Letong what, just hugged Letong''s neck and gave her two kisses on the face. "Mommy, be careful on the way." Letong asks Xiao Li to take her to the nearby shopping mall. After Xiao Li puts her down, two bodyguards accompany her around. He helps Ji Rui with other things. The shopping mall is divided into several floors. The first floor is full of luxury goods and precious jewelry. Men''s articles are on the second floor, children''s wear and children''s articles are on the third floor, and women''s articles occupy 4563 floors. Letong originally wanted to buy Ji Rui two sets of clothes as a Christmas gift. After a while, she felt that on a special day like Christmas, she had better buy something with special significance. Clothes and other things can also be bought for him at ordinary times. Letong, who has changed her mind, turns back to the first floor. At the beginning, she went into a jewelry store. When she saw the amazing price of the goods in it, she was surprised to find that it was a bit familiar here. Looking closely, it turned out to be one of the chain jewelry stores under Zhuo Jiarui. Thinking of the sky high price of the necklace she bought for yuan''er last time, Letong immediately called up a slogan in her heart: stand at attention, turn back and walk forward! Stride to the door of the store, there is a man walking in. Letong subconsciously flashes. She wants to go out with the other side, but she hears the other side scream. "Tong Tong?" Letong raises her eyelids and looks at the man. This man is not Zhuo Jiarui, the owner of the shop. Who else. "Hello, boss Zhuo!" Letong smiles politely and stands still helplessly. "Tongtong, alone?" Zhuo Jiarui passed her and looked inside the shop. He seemed to think that Ji Rui must be following her. "Well, one person." Without waiting for Zhuo Jiarui to have a chance to say anything, Letong immediately said, "boss Zhuo, I''m sorry, I''m in a hurry. I''ll go first." With that, he dodged out of Zhuo Jiarui''s side, leaving the other side standing at the door, staring at her back, and then went back to the store. Zhuo Jiarui has always been a typical representative of a dandy in Letong''s mind. Although he is very polite to her now, she subconsciously avoids this person. Zhuo Jiarui, who enters the store, seems to feel that he is not welcomed by Letong. Thinking about the past, he did not know the greatness of heaven and earth. He boasted in front of Ji Rui that he wanted to soak Letong. Moreover, this kind of bubble, is not sincere, is the kind of play. Later, when she learned that Letong was the baby''s own mother, Zhuo Jiarui always thought of it in a cold sweat. Fortunately, Ji Rui seemed to forget it, and didn''t feel sorry for him. It seems that this time it''s time to make atonement. "Did the young lady like any jewelry just now?" Zhuo Jiarui asks the store manager who is coming. He secretly decides to take the jewelry that Letong just saw as the wedding gift for Ji Rui and Letong. "Boss, she didn''t look at anything! I came in with only two eyes, turned around and went out to meet you. What''s up? Who is she? The new love of the boss? " The store manager, who has been with Zhuo Jiarui for many years, has long been used to the beautiful women who come and go around him, and Zhuo Jiarui never conceals his romantic nature in front of others. However, after listening to the store manager''s teasing, he was scared, "ah! Don''t talk nonsense. That''s the president''s wife of Ji''s family. If you say this to Mr. Ji, it''s enough to punish me for death! " The store manager was also startled, "Er, isn''t it? I thought she was an ordinary white-collar worker. When she came in and saw that the price was expensive, she was so scared that she turned around and ran away! " Zhuo Jiarui looked at her white, "is the price expensive? She''s still the daughter of the Yang family. She''s very rich. I don''t need to blink when I buy all the jewelry stores that your boss and I have. " A few days ago, when he saw the report of Le Tong and the Yang family in the gossip magazine, he was even more frightened. In the heart secretly happy, at that time oneself didn''t start to le Tong! Otherwise, if he offends the Ji family and the Yang family at the same time, Zhuo Jiarui will not die even if he has 10000 lives! Zhuo Jiarui doesn''t want to see the store manager any more. After complaining, he flashes into his lounge, picks up the phone and dials Ji Rui. "Rui, long time no see!" "What''s the matter?" Ji Rui''s consistent concise style. "Tongtong has just left my shop. I think she is interested in something. Otherwise, I''ll send our new limited jewelry this season to your email and let her choose it slowly?" What Zhuo Jiarui means is that it''s better to wait for her to choose a good one than to send it casually. "She went to your store? OK, you send the information to my email, and I''ll look at it with her. " Ji Rui just remembered that Letong had been with him for several months, and never asked him to send anything. The bracelet he sent last time was only a few thousand yuan, which was not worth money at all. On the contrary, he has a lot of casual clothes and shoes in the wardrobe and shoe cabinet. These things are basically bought according to his favorite brand, and the price is certainly not cheap. However, she has been paying with her own card, and has never used any of his money. With this in mind, Ji Rui, who was still busy, didn''t go on with his work after hanging up Zhuo Jiarui''s phone. Instead, he opened the email sent by Zhuo Jiarui. After carefully reading the latest limited edition necklaces designed by several famous designers, he decided to buy one of the chic and elegant necklaces and give it to Letong as a Christmas gift. Zhuo Jiarui over there received a call from Ji Rui half an hour later, asking him to pack the necklace and send it to Ji immediately. Zhuo Jiarui answered again and again, thinking that he would send this as a gift, but his mobile phone received a transfer message. It was a sum of money transferred from Ji Rui''s account, which was exactly the price of the necklace. Zhuo Jiarui immediately dialed Ji Rui''s mobile phone, "Rui, that necklace is what I want to give you. What do you pay for it?" "That necklace is my Christmas present for Letong. Why do you pay for it?" Ji Rui didn''t say a word angrily and hung up directly. Zhuo Jiarui, on the other side of the phone, complained repeatedly. Originally, he wanted to please Ji Rui. Now, it seems that he has offended Ji Rui even more? Zhuo Jiarui, who sighed secretly, took out the necklace Ji Rui had chosen and asked the store manager to pack it more luxurious and beautiful. Then, he drove the car and delivered the necklace to Ji himself. Ji Rui just came out after the meeting. When he saw him, his face was still not very good-looking. "Coming?" Seeing his face, Zhuo Jiarui knew that he was really angry. He carefully handed Ji Rui the bag containing the necklace, "Rui, I''m sorry! I don''t mean to give the necklace to Tong Tong. I just want to give you a gift. " "No!" Ji Rui took the bag, and his tone was a little slower. Chapter 590 Zhuo Jiarui breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, he heard Ji Rui''s voice cooling down again. "It''s sister-in-law!" "Ah?" Zhuo Jiarui stealthily wipe sweat, with smart people, the head is really not enough! "Is Tong Tong your name? Call me sister-in-law later Zhuo Jiarui rolled his eyes in his heart and knew that it was the wife of President Ji. Who dares to think that there are no others?! In the heart disdain, the mouth can not say what, "is a sister-in-law, is a sister-in-law! It''s not because my sister-in-law is young and beautiful that I can''t say it. " Ji Rui didn''t pay much attention to him. He walked in front of him. He turned his head and glared at him. "It''s also my business to be beautiful, it''s none of your business!" Zhuo Jiarui secretly complained in his heart. As expected, he made many mistakes! "Yes! yes! It''s nothing to do with me. I''ll send it to the courier. When is Mr. Ji free to have a drink together? " Two people who used to meet occasionally had not drunk together for several months. "No time!" Ji Rui pushes open the door of the office and turns him down. Zhuo Jiarui is secretly grieving. He hears Ji Rui say, "if you don''t think coffee is hard to drink, just come in and have a drink." Zhuo Jiarui looks very grateful, but Ji Rui says, "for the sake of boss Zhuo''s delivery, it''s OK to treat you to a cup of instant coffee." Zhuo Jiarui, who was following him, faltered slightly. Is it hard for him to drive the necklace to him in person? He just wanted a cup of instant coffee from President Ji? In the office of Ji''s president, boss Zhuo is tasting the fast melting coffee that is hard to swallow. On the other side of the shopping mall, Letong has already bought a Christmas present for the two children and Ji Rui. Originally, Xiao Li asked her to call him after she bought the gift. Letong thought it was too troublesome, so accompanied by the bodyguard, she called a taxi back to the hospital. Back in the ward, before the baby wakes up, Letong hides the gift and goes to Dr. Dong to inquire about the progress of the test. Dr. Dong says that the items that have been tested are not suspicious. There are still some items that may have to wait until tomorrow to have a specific test result. Le Tong nodded to understand, afraid of interfering with Dr. Dong''s work, after thanking, she turned around and left, "Tong Tong, I''ll go with you to see the baby''s condition. If there''s nothing wrong, we can go through the discharge procedures." Dr. Dong carefully checked the baby and confirmed that there was no abnormality. He closed the medical record and handed it to his assistant. He touched the baby''s face and said with a smile. "Baby, you can leave the hospital now." "Thank you, uncle Dong. Here you are!" The baby smilingly handed a big red apple to Dr. Dong, "happy Christmas Eve!" Dr. Dong took the apple with a smile, "thank you, baby! What to do? Uncle Dong didn''t prepare a gift for the baby. " The baby shook his head solemnly, "Uncle Dong, you are wrong!" "Oh? What''s wrong with me? " Dr. Dong doesn''t pretend to be stupid. He really doesn''t want to understand what''s wrong with him. "Mommy said that health is the greatest wealth, so, uncle Dong, you have already given your baby a big gift." The little guy''s logical reasoning ability is not generally strong. "Ha ha, baby is so smart, right, health is the biggest wealth!" Dr. Dong takes a look at Letong, who is standing by the bed and tidying things for her baby. He silently wishes for the mother and son who are optimistic to survive the great disaster. Letong completes the baby''s discharge procedures, and Xiao Li just returns to the hospital. Letong calls Ji Rui, "Ji Rui, Dr. Dong says that the baby can be discharged. You haven''t finished your work. Let brother Li take us back, so you don''t have to run on both sides." There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone before he said, "OK! Let Xiao Li take you back to your apartment. My uncle Li arranges the driver to send Niuniu back, too. " Letong knows Ji Rui very well. Naturally, after last night, Ji Rui must be in a very complicated mood. It''s normal not to want to go back to the mansion and not to face him. "Well, well, I''ll ask aunt Guan to prepare dinner. What do you want to eat? I''ll send you a message later." From the hospital back to the mansion and Ji Rui''s apartment is just the north and south two opposite directions, smart baby see the car''s direction is wrong, pick the driver''s chair to ask Xiao Li. "Uncle Xiao Li, aren''t we going back to my grandfather''s house?" Xiao Li didn''t know how to answer for a moment, but Letong answered quickly. "Grandpa asked some friends out for tea and chess today. We went back to our apartment." Baobao always believes in Letong, but in his heart, he is still thinking about his sister. "What about Niuniu?" "Mommy has asked grandfather Li to send Niuniu back to our house." When Ji Rui returns to the apartment, it''s dark. As soon as he opens the door, he hears the baby telling stories. Needless to say, the elder brother is telling stories to the baby sister again. "Are you tired? Do you want to take a shower first? " Hearing the door ring, Letong comes out and takes the briefcase in Ji Rui''s hand. Ji Rui embraces her waist and kisses her lips. "No, I''ll wash my face and let aunt Guan have dinner." He hands his coat to Letong and walks to the sofa where the baby is sitting. He kneels on the carpet half on one knee. His big hand naturally touches the baby''s forehead and kisses the girl on the sofa. "Daddy, Niuniu can listen to stories." Baby has to show her sister to Ji Rui. "Well, because the baby''s story is very interesting!" Ji Rui is no longer the strict father who was stingy to praise his children. At dinner, when Letong and Ji Rui mentioned their trip tomorrow, the baby was very happy. "Daddy and Mommy, are we really going to the theme park tomorrow?" Baobaochang is so old that no one has ever celebrated Christmas for him. Every year when the children in the class come back to school after Christmas, they would boast about the Christmas Carnival and show off the Christmas gifts they received. At that time, he had to pretend to be deaf and dumb, and he also pretended to disdain the foreign Ghost Festival. So, when he knew that this year he could show off to the children, his face immediately filled with smiles. "Of course, it''s true, so after dinner, the baby should go to bed earlier. Tomorrow, the task of protecting Niuniu should be given to the baby!" "No problem!" The baby who has been entrusted with the important task has a great sense of responsibility, and even the speed of eating is much faster. After dinner, the baby was obedient and climbed into bed early. Letong and Ji Rui go to have a look at the two children after their respective baths. Both of them have fallen asleep. Letong takes out the two big socks that hold the gifts, and puts the gifts of Baobao and Niuniu into the socks and hangs them on the bedside of the two children. Chapter 591 After tossing about the Christmas gifts of the two children, Letong is pulled back to the master bedroom by the mysterious Ji Rui. "What''s the matter?" Simple Letong thinks Ji Rui has something to talk about with her. Ji Rui does not say a word however, the music Tong that does not have guard completely overwhelms on the bed. Letong didn''t panic. She glanced at the wall clock and said, "Hey, it''s still early!" Recently, their lives in bed are very harmonious, but Ji''s work is too much. After the children sleep, most of them will work overtime to deal with their affairs. All bed activities are carried out around 0:00. It''s not 9:00 now. It''s really early! Ji Rui chewed two mouthfuls on her lips, then opened a little distance and looked at Letong solemnly, "where''s mine?" Yue Tong does not dodge ground to return to looking at him, "what?" Ji Rui frowns slightly, not sure whether she''s pretending to be stupid, or she doesn''t hear him at all, or she doesn''t prepare Christmas gifts for him at all. Ji Rui''s face sank at the thought of the last possibility. Baby six years old, never had Christmas, not miserable. Unfortunately, the president of Jida, who is one year old in his thirties, has never been with him for Christmas. The worst thing is that when he thought he would receive the first Christmas gift in his life, the cruel reality told him that it was just a beautiful lie and there was no gift at all. "Where''s my present?" Ji Rui didn''t give up. He forced down all kinds of unhappiness and disappointment in his heart and asked. Yue Tong blinked, "gift? What gift? " Letong''s innocent innocence is Ji Rui''s favorite, but she wants to crush her innocent face. Ji Rui didn''t know whether to hate his self indulgence or Letong''s incomprehensible amorous feelings. Originally, he was going to wait for her to present the gift before taking it out. But he was not in the mood at all. Holding the bed in his hand, he sprang up, got out of bed in a twinkling of an eye, and strode to the door, but he didn''t see Le Tong on the bed smiling like a sly fox. "Hello, Ji Rui, you should make it clear. What''s the present?" Le Tong sat up on the bed, forced to smile, and strode toward Ji Rui who was stiff and walked to the door. The man, who was obviously sulking, ignored her, opened the door, flashed out and "bang" closed the door. Letong listens to his heavy footstep sound, walks far, just lies on the bed to laugh. Occasionally tease this sultry man, really can let the body and mind comfortable! After Ji Rui goes out, Letong stays in the bedroom for a few minutes before she gets up and pulls off her clothes. She automatically goes to the study to help Ji Rui deal with his affairs. She teases Ji Rui, but it is a kind of small taste, or to be exact, it is evil taste. Ji Rui is too kind and gentle to her now. Occasionally, she wants to see him sulky. Therefore, Letong, who knows that she is wrong, obediently takes a cup of Ji Rui''s recently favorite Dahongpao and pushes it to Ji Rui. "Are you all set for tomorrow? If you really can''t leave, you can go back to the company in the afternoon and I''ll accompany the two children. " Christmas is a Western holiday, but there is no holiday in China. In principle, Ji Rui and Letong both have to work. Although they are the boss and the boss''s wife, they have no right to ask and manage whether they go back or not. However, due to the cooperation with Yang, Jin Ji''s recent development momentum is very rapid, and the workload is also increasing suddenly. As a responsible boss and landlady, they are naturally the two busiest ones. "No, I''ve arranged it all!" Ji Rui doesn''t come back to her angrily. He doesn''t even raise his head. Letong smiles in her heart. No matter whether he is working or not, she walks up behind him and hugs him around the neck. The whole person lies on his back. "Mr. Ji, are you in a bad mood? Is it too busy and stressful? " Ji Rui''s hand, which used to knock on the keyboard at full speed, stagnates and turns to stare at her silently. He turns back to face the screen and continues to be busy with his own business. Ji Rui looks at calm without wave on the surface. In fact, he is vomited with blood by Yue Tong. He is in a bad mood, which is because he is too busy, too much pressure, all because she is good or not?! But the culprit didn''t feel it at all. After stabbing him, he came to make up for it. Letong clenched her lips and forced herself to smile. She touched his chin with one hand and lifted the teacup with the other. She handed it to his mouth and coaxed him with a soft voice. "Officer, have a cup of tea! It''s made by a little girl with love and care. People can''t drink it if they want to... " Ji Rui''s hand is in the air again. Letong''s soft voice, Letong''s words, like dexterous fingers, "Ding Ding Ding" to knock in his heart, his reason, then a little bit to collapse. Some of his senses and desires, which were deliberately suppressed, were also activated little by little by these crisp voices and provocative words. Slightly warm cup along the stick on his lips, some kind of primitive instinct, with the boiling blood, fanatically running shouting. His mouth opened completely out of his control. The slender hand tilted the cup slightly, and the sweet tea slowly poured into his mouth. "Officer, is it good?" Letong soft waxy to ask, hot breath, spray in Ji Rui neck after ear. "Well..." No matter how strong Ji Rui''s self-control is, under his beloved''s words and behaviors full of temptation, his original anger and resentment have already been defeated together with reason. At this time, Ji Rui deeply understood the true meaning of "overcoming hardness with softness". And Letong is the best woman to use this weapon that Ji Rui met. He did not think that it was because he loved this woman so much that her "softness" could not go against him. At this time Ji Rui was very contradictory. Perceptual, he told himself, this time, should ignore, work is not done, tea is not drunk, directly take her back to the room to do exercise is the most important thing. But his remaining reason told him that these documents in his hand must be completed before midnight tonight, because the staff of Y country are waiting for this plan to deploy the next work. Hesitating, the cup of tea, he has been a drop left to drink all. "Officer, do you want any more?" Letong seems to be addicted to the role game, and Ji Rui''s sweet and greasy voice is very crisp. "No more." Ji Rui, of course, wants to make a cup of tea with love. He wants to drink it for a lifetime. But he forced himself to say what was right and wrong, and tried his best to straighten up and continue his work, because he knew very well that the hard work of him, Letong, Yang Sheng and all Ji''s people was more important than the joy of the night. And he and Letong, after a lifetime of time together, everything, not urgent. Chapter 592 Most young people, at this time, are playing freely in bars or squares or KTV, waving their limited youth and unlimited enthusiasm. Letong and Ji Rui, on the other hand, are typing on a computer. Sometimes they are wrinkling and meditating. Sometimes they get together to exchange their opinions. Time flies by. Blink of an eye. It''s past zero. They have a new day in their work, that is, Christmas. "Tired, go to sleep." Ji Rui turns off the computer and hugs Letong who leans back in the chair. Some time ago, she was ordered to go to bed at 11 o''clock at the latest every day. But recently, there are many facts on hand. She is unwilling to make Ji Rui work hard alone, so she insists on accompanying Ji Rui to the end. However, after a period of comfortable life, the labor intensity of these days really makes her a little unbearable. Ji Rui couldn''t persuade her, so he had to go to bed at zero every day. Seeing that she was really tired, Ji Rui bent over to pick her up and went back to the bedroom. Twist on the light, holding her to the bed, tired paralysis, Yue Tong body a stick to the bed, then comfortable to stretch out the body, closed his eyes. Ji Rui doesn''t ask her to brush her teeth any more. He helps her cover the quilt. He wants to wring a hot towel to wash her face. He straightens up and sees a big sock hanging on the head of the bed! Ji Rui was overjoyed. He was afraid that he would make a mistake again, but he was bored and depressed. He reached over and fished out the sock. Holding his breath, he opened the sock to have a look. Inside, there was a beautifully packed box. "Baby, is this your present for me?" Ji Rui was disappointed once before. This time, he carefully asked Letong for confirmation. "Eh..." Yue Tong still closed her eyes and answered vaguely. Ji Rui embraces the socks and sits on the bed happily. The depression of the whole night is swept away. "Really for me?" Ji Rui carefully takes the box out of the sock like a child. Letong turns over and lies on Ji Rui''s thigh, half asleep and half awake, muttering, "well... See if you like..." "I must like it!" Ji Rui hasn''t opened the box. He doesn''t even know what''s inside. His lips are about to reach his ears. The confused Letong thinks his answer is too perfunctory. He half opens his eyes and takes a look at him. Seeing that the box is still intact in his hand, he turns his lips and says, "it''s not opened yet!" Ji Rui bent over and gave her a kiss on her lips. "As long as it''s from you, no matter what it is, I like it." Le Tong rolled his eyes, "I knew this, I''ll go to the market to buy a big wax gourd for you, let you sleep every day." Ji Rui smiles and kisses her again¡° I don''t like big wax gourd. I have you. " Yue Tong poked his chest and pretended to be very unhappy. "In your heart, am I just like a big wax gourd?" Ji Rui blinked innocently, "I didn''t say it. Didn''t you say it yourself?" Le Tong snorted and reached out to grab the box. "I won''t give you this gift. It''s a cruel thing." Ji Rui handed the box in the air. "I''ve already accepted the gift. It''s mine." Le Tong snorted again, rubbed rubbed, found a comfortable position on his thigh, and slowly closed his eyes. Ji Rui touched her face pitifully. He could not help kissing her on the tip of the nose. Letong''s palm slapped on his face. "I''m so tired. I don''t want it today..." Ji Rui naturally knows that she is tired. She stayed up all night in the hospital last night. Where can he afford to disturb her? "Look at it quickly..." Yue Tong, who closed her eyes, orders him vaguely. Ji Rui rips open the wrapping paper of the box. Inside is a square box. In the box, in addition to a men''s watch, there is a pair of Cufflinks of the same brand as the watch. "Do you like it?" Letong didn''t open her eyes, but with her voice, she knew that he had seen the true face of the gift. "Yes! Baby, thank you Ji Rui''s lips are printed on Letong''s lips again. Letong opened his eyes in a daze and sat up on his bed. "Put it on and show me..." Letong''s eyes are gradually clear, and she looks at Ji Rui wearing his watch on his wrist without blinking. She hasn''t bought anything so expensive, and she''s not sure that her aesthetic judgment must be in line with Ji Rui''s mind. She''s not sure whether Ji Rui will look good with the style she chooses. "The cuff link is the same as the watch. I think it suits you very well, so I bought it together." Letong has added a lot of clothes for Ji Rui during this period, but they are basically casual clothes, because Ji Rui''s wardrobe has a lot of high-grade suits tailored by private fashion designers, and there are also a lot of ties that match these suits, so she doesn''t need to buy any more. As for watch accessories, Ji Rui also has a lot of them. Letong didn''t plan to buy them originally, but just saw this one and thought that Ji Rui would look very good on it, so she bit her teeth and bought the expensive limited edition watch. Fortunately, she has a black gold card given to her by Mr. Yang a few days ago, which is a regular dividend of shares. Otherwise, she will have to borrow money from her baby''s account again. Ji Rui is a well proportioned wheat skin. Although his skin is not as delicate as Letong''s and baby''s, it is not as rough as most men''s. the lines of his wrists are very beautiful, and his hands are big, but his fingers are slender. This watch with silver white watch chain, black dial and diamond inlaid scale shows his wisdom and calmness when worn on his wrists. "It''s very nice!" Ji Rui sighs sincerely. "Do you like it?" Letong put her face in front of him to ask for credit. "Very much!" Ji Rui has decided that he will only wear this watch in the future. "And the Cufflinks?" Letong fingers are also inlaid with broken diamond cufflinks. "I like it very much, too!" Ji Rui is not lying. He put the cuff link in his hand and looked at it carefully. It suddenly occurred to him. "Baby, do you remember?" "Huh?" Le Tong was asked inexplicably. "You''ve given Yang Sheng a pair of Cufflinks before." Ji Rui remembers very clearly that just a few days after Yang Sheng returned from Y country, Letong gave him a pair of cuff links. At that time, he was very unhappy! Of course, Letong remembers, but that was more than a year ago. "Mr. Ji, don''t you? It''s been a long time. It''s hard for you to remember!" Letong curls her lips, admires Ji Rui''s memory and despises his spirit. "Of course, I remember all about you!" Ji Rui himself can''t say why. Before he realizes that he likes Letong, everything about her has sprouted and rooted in his heart, and deeply branded. Chapter 593 Le Tong gave Ji Rui the watch, "OK, let''s go back to examine the woman first. Your father''s side, I''ll leave one of my men here to watch. Let''s put it for the moment." Of course, the team leader knows that from Ji Rui''s point of view, one side is the father, the other side is the son. No matter which side he chooses, he will feel uncomfortable. As a result, he boldly made a decision, turned around and told one of his subordinates that he was monitoring Mr. Ji''s daily life, and rushed back to the police station with Dr. Dong. After the captain left, Ji said "sorry" to Letong and Ji Rui, Then he asked Uncle Jing to push him upstairs to have a rest. Maybe he didn''t have the face to face his son and daughter-in-law. Ji Rui and Letong did not stay, and then left the mansion to rush to the apartment. Sitting in the car, Letong looks out the window at the street view flying by. She feels like she has overturned a bottle of Schisandra. The pain and suffering of the baby during his illness are still fresh in my mind. At that time, she only thought that the baby''s life was miserable. Now she knows that all these sufferings are not God''s will, but are harmed by her closest relatives! Chapter 594 There was an important meeting in the morning. Letong and Ji Rui returned to Ji as usual. The meeting lasted all morning, and it was lunch time when the meeting ended. Almost all the people in the conference hall are gone, only Ji Rui and Letong are still sorting out the contents of the conference. It took them more than half an hour to get things done. "What would you like for lunch? take-out food? Or to the opposite restaurant? " Ji Rui refers to the restaurant in the shopping city opposite Ji''s building, which belongs to Luo Yifan. Letong likes the dishes there very much. "Let them send it. I''ll prepare some materials later. I''ll use them when I apply for the license in the afternoon." Letong chose the most time-saving plan. Who knows, before the takeout is delivered, Ji Rui receives a call from captain Wu of the police station, asking him to go there. "Letong, will you come with me?" Letong hesitates to take a look at the unfinished materials spread on the table. She can''t make up her mind for a moment. About the baby, of course, Letong wants to know. Even though what she learned may be the dark side, she couldn''t help exploring it. Her cowardice has always appeared only when she was alone. In front of her relatives who need her protection, she has always been brave and strong. "You want to go, don''t you?" Ji Rui sees through her heart easily. "Is that ok?" Ji Rui has already said hello to the other party in advance about the application for the license. Now it''s not good to break one''s promise. "If there''s anything you can''t do, you can submit the materials tomorrow." Said, directly hung up a phone in the past, to the home of the elderly sick need to take care of the reason, the agreed time in the morning moved to tomorrow afternoon. The lunch for the two was settled in the car. To the police station, the captain led the two to one of the offices, pointing to the computer screen showing the snowflakes for the time being. "You sit here and have a look. Put on your headphones and see if her confession is true." They nodded their heads to show that they understood. Captain Wu hid the door and went out. Not long after captain Wu left, the screen flashed a few times, and finally a person appeared in the picture. This person, no one else, is Mrs. Ji. Ji Rui and Letong haven''t seen her for a while. At this time, her eyes are deeply sunken and haggard. It seems that she is not comfortable in the sanatorium. When the camera opens, the person on the screen in another compartment startles Letong and Ji Rui. "Your father, how could he be there?" Letong asks Ji Rui''s questions. The door was pushed open and captain Wu put his head in. "Mr. Ji, I forgot to tell you just now that Mr. Ji was sent by your driver. He said he should also be tried." Ji Rui answered "well" and didn''t say anything again. After the trial, it seemed very smooth. Mrs. Ji clearly explained the purpose, process and result of her doing so. "Yes, it''s all my own business. It is clear that I am Mrs. Ji. Why should I be constrained by him everywhere and let him bully and insult me? He is the young master of the Ji family, and so are our sons. Why can he sit on the throne of president, and our sons have to be exiled abroad, and finally they are framed by him and become prisoners In Letong''s eyes, Mrs. Ji on the screen has been blinded by hatred. "Mrs. Ji, though, these are your family affairs. But I heard that the predecessor of Ji''s family was actually the brilliant group of general Ji''s grandfather. Moreover, when you brought your two sons in, general Ji''s mother was still alive, right? " It''s captain Wu, who has some friendship with Ji Rui, who said this. As for the old stories of the Ji family, the old people know a lot, but few dare to say it. Mrs. Ji bited her lips and stared at captain Wu. Her eyes were in a panic. For a moment, she couldn''t find the right words to answer him. "Be contented! Don''t you think it''s shameful that some things, which are not yours at all, are forcibly seized by grabbing and even harrowed? What''s more, do you still have humanity when you treat a child like this? " Captain Wu scolds others perfectly. It seems that he doesn''t want to see such a vicious woman again. He gets up directly. On the screen here, he jumps and the screen turns black. When the screen came back on, it was Mr. Ji''s face. Compared with Mrs. Ji''s orderly statement, Mr. Ji''s statement is chaotic and illogical. What he said, whether the purpose or the process, is quite different from what Mrs. Ji said. Obviously, one of them is lying. Ji''s trial was not long. It was over in less than 20 minutes. Captain Wu went back to this room again, "Mr. Ji, which of them do you think lied?" Ji Rui hardly thought, "my dad!" As a man, Ji Rui knows why he wants to do it. At that time, when Mr. Ji pursued his mother, he already had this childhood sweetheart behind him. It''s just that his mother didn''t know. In other words, at the beginning, Ji Rui''s motive was very impure. From the beginning, both Ji Rui''s mother and the woman were victims. What''s more ridiculous is that after master Ji completely controlled the glory of Ji''s family, he selfishly wanted to enjoy the happiness of the whole family and resolutely brought his childhood sweetheart and their two sons back to Ji''s family. It can be said that the ultimate fuse of today''s situation is actually Mr. Ji. From the heart, in the past decades, Mr. Ji has been obedient to Mrs. Ji until the arrival of the baby. Maybe it''s because of the debt to Ji Rui''s mother and son, or maybe the baby is too cute. Anyway, as soon as the baby appears, it instantly takes away most of Ji''s attention. Has been spoiled lawless old lady Ji, where can accommodate the baby? Therefore, it can also be said that Ji''s love for the baby, indirectly, has become a sharp weapon to hurt the baby. Le Tong knows Ji Rui''s idea, and captain Wu seems to know it. "By doing so, he is obstructing judicial justice. If President Ji wants to be investigated, we can also sue him." "No need!" Ji Rui knows that there is a kind of prison in this world, which is called the shackles of the heart. Even if Ji doesn''t have to go to prison, his heart will bear these sins to death. "Well, we will verify it one by one according to the woman''s confession. If she is convicted, she will have to stay in it for at least ten years. Can you accept the result?" Captain Wu''s "acceptable" does not mean that the sentence is too heavy, but asks Ji Rui if he thinks the sentence is too light. "Team Wu, I''ll let lawyer fan contact you later." Chapter 595 In the police station, Ji Rui and Letong don''t meet with Ji Laozi. Ji Laozi doesn''t know. When he records his confession, Ji Rui and Letong watch quietly in another room. In the next two or three days, Mr. Ji was not normal. In the past, I used to call every day to ask about my baby and Niuniu, but I haven''t heard a word these days. Even the baby feels strange, "Daddy, didn''t grandfather call?" Ji Rui had to lie, "well, grandfather can''t sleep well these days. He is sleeping during the day." Half believe and half doubt, he pulled back as like as two peas. "Young master, the master has been losing sleep these nights, so he has to make up for it during the day. He is still sleeping at this time." Baby is hands-free, so Ji Rui and Letong also heard the words of housekeeper Li. Of course, mending sleep is a fake. It is estimated that master Ji has no face to see his son, grandson and daughter-in-law. Baobao is a sensible child. After that, he didn''t ask Ji Rui and Letong about Ji Laozi. Just call back to the mansion in private, every time, of course, it''s housekeeper Li who answers the phone, but Baobao can only ask housekeeper Li, "please help him take good care of his grandfather. When he is more comfortable, Baobao and Niuniu will go back to accompany him." Blink of an eye, to the last day of the year. In Letong''s opinion, this day is no different from usual, class photo, work photo. New year''s Day coincides with Saturday and Sunday, so there will be three days of holiday next. When Ji''s employees have lunch, they get together to discuss the place of the long holiday. Today, Letong also went to the dining hall to have dinner. When she came back with the meal, she asked Ji Rui, "Ji Rui, do we have a travel plan for new year''s day?" Ji Rui shook his head. "I don''t have it. Do you?" Yue Tong couldn''t think of any good idea for a moment, so she gave up on this issue. "Forget it, go back and see what the baby means." Ji Rui took the meal she handed over, but didn''t eat it immediately. "We seldom have a few days off. Why don''t we go to see the wedding dress tomorrow?" The wedding day was finally decided on February 14, the Western Valentine''s day, after a selection between Mr. Yang and the man in his mouth. "So early?" But in Letong''s mind, February 14 is still more than 40 days away. There''s really no need to worry. Ji Rui can''t help sighing, saying that marriage is one of the two important things in a woman''s life. But in front of this woman, where does she feel that marriage is important? Whether it''s a license or a wedding that hasn''t started yet, she looks like a normal person. "Letong, can you be a little conscious?" Ji Rui didn''t ask. "What consciousness?" Yue Tong is bulging the cheek to slant to look at him, the clear eyes completely can''t see the tiny impurity. I don''t know if she was stupid or didn''t care about the wedding. "Forget it, eat." Ji Rui thinks that he is more and more careful. If he goes on like this, he will have to be sick sooner or later. And she seems to be more and more confused. Is it because of too much work? Originally silly Letong, suddenly came over, body a shake a shake, wait for Ji Rui to look down at her, just know that she is holding a smile. In an instant, he knew that this woman was making fun of herself again! Originally, how could such a smart person not know his dissatisfaction and thoughts? Letong giggled for a while, finally stopped and said, "Mr. Ji, I''ve seen the wedding dress and dress design that you secretly asked people to send. I also gave our information to a wedding company. Of course, if you want to do it yourself, the wedding company can cancel it. " Ji Rui''s breath in his heart is finally relieved. "The wedding company doesn''t have to cancel it. Let them help. It''s more comprehensive. Don''t make it as casual as yuan''er." Letong rolled her eyes. Now she is afraid of the situation of yuaner''s wedding. How can president Ji say that people are casual and incomplete? Does that mean that on the wedding day, she will suffer a great crime? After lunch, Letong goes out to do business. When she comes back, Ji Rui is not in. Letong is a little puzzled. Didn''t she hear that he was going out to work today? When I come out of Ji Rui''s office, I happen to meet Lin Ling who is delivering the documents. "Tongtong, Ji always said to go to the construction site to see, let you don''t run around after work, wait for Xiao Li to come back to pick you up." "Oh, thank you, sister Ling!" Letong didn''t think much about it. But Lin Ling laughed and teased her, "Tong Tong, does Ji always treat you as a child? And don''t run around... When he said this to me, he seemed very worried. " Over the past few months, Letong has become a lot more cheeky by Ji''s employees. "He just treats me like a child! Of course, it also shows that he is quite conscious and knows that he is old. " Lin Ling doesn''t dare to answer Letong''s words. Letong dares to run, but Ji Zong dares not. What''s more, President Ji is just in his early 30s. It''s the age of yizhihua. How old is he? Lin Ling, who was afraid that she would not be able to come back again, quickly handed over the documents on her hand. "This is a document that needs to be signed by general manager Ji. Shall I send it in?" "Give it to me!" Letong took the document, took it out and looked at it carefully, some of which she could deal with, so she helped to deal with it first. There was a knock on the door outside, and Le Tong, who was looking at the documents, called out, "come in." "Miss Le, the president asked me to come back to pick you up." It was the driver Xiao Li who pushed the door in. Letong looked up at the time, a little puzzled, "so early? It''s not five o''clock yet "The president asked me to pick you up and then pick up the baby. The whole kindergarten was disinfected today, and there was no delay in service." As soon as she heard that she was going to pick up the baby, Letong immediately took the document back. "Miss Le, you look very tired. Close your eyes and have a rest. I''ll call you when it''s time." Xiao Li said to Letong in the back seat while driving the EMU. From Ji to kindergarten, if the traffic is smooth, it will take more than 20 minutes. As usual, Letong often takes this short time to have a rest. "Well, please brother Li." Letong sleeps peacefully with her eyes closed. For 20 minutes, it seems very long. Letong has a beautiful dream. When the car stops, Letong slowly opens her eyes. Gradually clear head, in front of the scene, but is not a kindergarten, but a three story small house with a garden. "Brother Li, this is..." Le Tong''s face is full of confusion. She rubs her eyes hard. She thinks she is confused and sees the illusion. "Miss Le, please!" Xiao Li opens the door and asks Letong to get off. Although Le Tong was confused, she trusted Xiao Li and got out of the car neatly. She went to the wooden fence of the house. "Miss Le, go in." Holding the pure white fence, Letong feels that the small house is like a castle in a fairy tale, and pushes the fence aside. "Bang!" A mass of ribbons spread and fell before her eyes. "Happy Birthday Chapter 596 Le Tong was stunned at the door, looking at the colorful ribbons flying in front of her eyes, her mind was blank. Familiar with the breath, and soon, she was held into the arms. "Happy birthday, baby!" The man gently whispered in her ear, and then his lips gently sucked on her face. "Happy birthday, Mommy!" At the same time, the waist is also bypassed by the arm, and the clear children''s voice penetrates into Letong''s eardrum. "Thank you, baby is so good!" Letong one hand around the man''s broad back patted, one hand fell on the baby''s head rubbed. Raised his head, embarrassed to smile at Ji Rui, "I forgot..." In her memory, from childhood to adulthood, she did not deliberately have a birthday, probably because her mother was busy making a living, or for other reasons. Later, in her first year of college, yuan''er wanted to hold a birthday party for her, but her mother was seriously ill at that time. After that, yuan''er didn''t dare to mention helping her celebrate her birthday. Maybe it was because she was afraid of causing her sad things. Ji Rui let go of her, nodded her nose, "I know you forgot...", the tone is full of helplessness, and there is a bit of doting. Letong''s sight sweeps through the small yard, which reminds her that she, Ji Rui and her baby are in a completely strange environment. "This is..." Ji Rui is not in a hurry to answer her, one hand picked up the baby, one hand holding her hand in the cobblestone road ahead, "like here?" Letong did not immediately answer him, but seriously looked at the layout of the small yard. The yard is about a hundred square meters. For Ji''s or Yang''s mansion, the garden is very small, but in Letong''s eyes, the small garden is very spacious and beautiful. There are two rectangular flower beds on both sides of the pebble path, which are full of roses. Needless to say, Ji Rui wrote down what Le Tong said in Yang''s garden. Behind the flower bed on the right, there is a mango tree. In the shade of mango trees, there are two swings and a big rocking chair. Beside, there is a small pavilion with a round stone table and several stone benches. Behind the flower bed on the left, there is a big longan tree. Under the longan tree, there is a small circular slide, a climbing frame, and some small sports equipment suitable for children. In the corner on the left, there are several small mushroom houses. At first glance, they are the nests of dogs and cats. "Ji Rui, this will not be..." Letong is not sure whether his idea is right. "Yes, this is our home. Do you like it?" Ji Rui didn''t show off any more, and he came out with the answer. After he established a love relationship with Letong, he was ready to get married at any time, and quickly bought this small western style house that he thought Letong would like, and let Yuanda designer and decorate it according to the preferences of Letong and Baobao. "Yes!" Letong did not hesitate. But in the twinkling of an eye, she remembered that the apartment she was living in now seemed to have just been decorated. "What about the apartment? It''s just finished. It''s a waste of living. " Letong looks sorry. "There''s no waste. Baby and Niuniu need more space to play, and you usually like to plant flowers and plants. It''s always inconvenient in the apartment." Letong also thought about the problems Ji Rui said. Therefore, she thought that Ji Rui might plan to move back to the mansion after she got married. "There''s a lot of open space over there. You can grow anything you want." Ji Rui pointed to the large open space beside the pavilion and said. "Daddy, is the baby building a goldfish pond here?" Compared with Letong, who has been kept in Gucheng, Baobao knows the existence of this small house a week earlier than her. Ji Rui points to the place where Baobao talks about the place where she used to raise goldfish several times. "Isn''t there a big goldfish bowl at home?" Ji Rui is selfish. That large area was originally specially left for Letong. Of course, it''s impossible to raise goldfish for her baby. "But those are all tropical fish. Baby wants to raise a pool of Koi." Letong, who is a mother, naturally says to the child, "if the baby wants to raise it, let him raise it." "Why don''t you build one on the balcony on the top floor?" Ji Rui thought of a way to have the best of both worlds. "Yes Baby didn''t insist this time. Anyway, he just wanted a fish pond. It was the same for him whether he was on the balcony or in the garden. When she is about to walk to the door, the baby struggles from Ji Rui''s arms and runs to Letong, holding her hand. "Mommy, come in and have a look!" In front of the white room, decorated with all kinds of flowers and balloons, it''s very beautiful. "Is this all done by the baby?" "Of course, the baby and Daddy made it together. Is it beautiful?" "Beautiful Letong lowers her head and kisses her baby''s face. Ji Rui sees this, also bends down, pointed to his cheek to le Tong. Le Tong couldn''t help laughing and running on him, "shameless!" Ji Rui doesn''t care about this kind of evaluation at all. He looks at Letong sideways, with the meaning of "if you don''t kiss me, I won''t move.". Letong goes over and kisses her casually. Ji Rui, who is willing to, clasps the back of her head and kisses her lips. Then she gives up. "Go in!" Ji Rui, contented, leads Letong to push the door. The layout of the room is very simple, probably considering the baby and Niuniu. The floor, including the stairs, is covered with soft carpet. The furnishings in the living room are simple and clear, grand but not luxurious. Inside the room, full of pink roses, sweet and greasy fragrance Yang a room. The baby pulls Letong to the middle of the living room, "Mommy, you stand here, close your eyes and don''t move." "Good!" Letong closed her eyes with a smile. "You can''t open your eyes until the baby says you can open them!" The baby gave orders seriously. Letong nodded obediently and stood quietly in the middle of the living room. Her ears stood up and listened carefully to the movement around her. About a few seconds later, not far away, came a crisp and deep male duet. "Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you..." Letong closed her eyes and raised her lips until the voice of the duet came to her ears. Then she heard the baby announce, "Mommy, you can open your eyes!" She just opened her eyes. In front of me, there is a two-tier birthday cake, which is filled with flickering birthday candles. "Birthday cake, baby made?" Baby''s skillful hand, it''s not difficult to make this cake. "Daddy and I did it together!" The baby pushed his partner out very consciously. Ji Rui will make cake by himself, which is beyond Letong''s expectation. "Thank you, baby! Thank you, Mr. Ji! " Being cherished so much by her two most important men, Letong seems to have poured honey into her heart: this man left early, so he came back to make a birthday cake! * Recommend nvqiangwen Chapter 597 A small part of the birthday cake was used to paste the faces of the three people. Some of it was eaten in the new home, and the rest was taken back to the apartment and put in the refrigerator. Letong divided them into several small pieces, and in the next few days, breakfast, afternoon tea and supper were all birthday cakes. At first, Baobao and Ji Rui felt very happy. After all, it''s a very happy thing that the fruits of my hard work have been affirmed and loved. However, seeing that Letong ate it on the first day and ate it on the second day, Ji Rui threatened to throw away the cake left in the refrigerator on the third day. Letong stands in front of the refrigerator door, guarding her food. "I can''t throw it. I like to eat it!" Letong is right. She is a foodie and has no immunity to desserts like delicious cakes. "Well behaved, you like to eat. I''ll make them for you every day. They''ve been put away for a few days. Eating them is not good for your health!" Ji Rui coaxes Le Tong in a soft voice. Letong''s eyes brightened, "will you really do it for me in the future?" Ji Rui nodded busily, "as long as you want to eat, I''ll make it for you!" Therefore, President Ji Da, who always believes in the tenet of "gentleman''s far blister kitchen", has gradually developed his unique skills because of a promise made by Letong on her 25th birthday. The cake he made is superb. No matter what it looks like or what it tastes like, it''s no less than a professional Baker. In the following decades, Letong has been the most loyal supporter of the cake he made. And he, in the next few decades, is the only one who can do it! Letong gets Ji Rui''s guarantee, and obediently gives everyone the cake to eat. On the third day of the new year''s Day holiday, Ji Rui and his family went out to sea to take wedding photos on a cruise ship that is said to be given to their baby by father Ji for his third birthday. The photography group is a famous photographer invited by Ji Rui from abroad. All the dresses of Ji Rui, Baobao and Niuniu, as well as Letong''s wedding dress, are designed by a famous designer according to their own characteristics. Each set is unique. All the jewelry used in the wedding dress and dress are sponsored by Zhuo Jiarui. Of course, boss Zhuo begged president Ji for a long time, and President Ji had to agree. At that time, his original refusal was, "I''m not bad for money!" Later, Ji Rui bought several sets that Letong liked, and the others were returned to Zhuo Jiarui after taking photos. The photographer asked Ji Rui in white dress to lean on the guardrail with Letong in purple and blue wedding dress. The sea breeze lifted Letong''s black hair with a wreath, and the purple long shawl fluttered in the air, setting off a pair of golden children and beautiful girls, just like a prince and Princess falling from the sky The setting sun is red and hanging on the golden sea. Ji Rui and Letong wear casual clothes. Ji Rui has a handsome baby lying on his body. Letong holds a lovely and beautiful girl in her hand. The whole family points to the big red sun and says something The photographer''s hand, constantly pressing the shutter, photographed all kinds of beautiful pictures of the loving couple and their lovely children. It was only a moment, but it became eternal under the camera. Just like the love between Letong and Ji Rui. ¡­¡­ Le Tong thought that after choosing the wedding dress and taking the wedding photos, the wedding should be ready. Who knows, Ji Rui is very interested in the proposal of the wedding company. He has already gone to the capital to ask for a wedding before. However, he stubbornly prepared a lot of traditional betrothal gifts according to the custom, and asked the pilot to send them to the capital with these betrothal gifts in his private plane. Yang Sheng greets them at the Yang family''s small airport. When he sees the servants remove the same and the same traditional gifts from the plane, Yang Sheng can''t help teasing Ji Rui. "Rui, haven''t you mentioned kissing? How can you do that? " The old master of the Yang family on one side immediately gave Yang Sheng a white look. "Sheng boy, don''t talk nonsense." These gifts are traditional betrothal gifts, the price is not expensive, but the preparation process is complicated. Ji Rui is so busy, but he still insists on doing these traditional procedures one by one, which shows how much he attaches importance to Letong and this marriage. Nowadays, many young people don''t want to follow these complicated rituals, but Ji Rui insists on making every detail perfect because he doesn''t want to have any differences or disagreements with Letong. But his these actions, let Yang family old master treat him differently. Looking at Ji Rui pointing the servant to move the goods back to the house, the old man secretly says to le Tong. "Girl, give you to him, grandfather is very at ease!" Letong is very grateful to Ji Rui. Nowadays, even young people with ordinary wealth may not be willing to please their wife''s elders. Ji Rui, however, is arrogant and conceited, and his status is no different from that of the old master. Such a man, for her sake, is willing to make friends with her family again and again in the modest and polite way that the younger generation should have. "Grandfather, he''s fine! Really Yang Sheng was a little upset when he said, "Tut, he''s the best one who hasn''t married yet?" Le Tong took his arm, "of course not, brother, you are as good as him!" "That''s about it!" Yang Sheng nodded with satisfaction. Letong always thinks that Ji Rui is the only man in the world with such strong possessiveness and jealousy. Now, she knows that her brother has the same temperament as Ji Rui. No wonder these two people can be close friends. "Girl, your wedding will be held on February 14. Do you have any plans after that?" The old man who was playing with the baby suddenly came in and asked. Letong blinked. According to Ji Rui, the next day is the beginning of their honeymoon. However, at the moment, it seems that there are other arrangements to listen to the old master? "Grandfather, Ji Rui and I haven''t thought about our future trip yet. We still have a month to go. It''s not urgent." Letong didn''t immediately tell the master of her original plan, because, with her understanding of the master, if she said it, he would respect her choice. The old man hesitated for a while, "then on February 15, my grandfather wants you to come back to the capital and have a return banquet, OK?" Originally, as the grandfather of the woman, he could make this request in a big way. But he is ashamed of Letong. If Letong doesn''t want to, he will never force him. Letong''s heart thumped for a moment, secretly scolding himself for such negligence. This custom is indeed followed by many people. If a big family like the Yang family doesn''t return to the banquet, it will make the old man lose face. "Grandfather, this should have been, it was my negligence. Let''s talk about the details of the party later, OK? " * Recommend nvqiangwen Chapter 598 "Grandfather, this should have been, it was my negligence. Let''s talk about the details of the party later, OK? " Letong pulls Ji Rui to one side and says the meaning of the old master. Ji Rui also feels that he is negligent and sincerely apologizes to the old master. The old man waved his hand, "it''s not the negligence of you two, but the young people nowadays, most of them have gradually ignored these customs. At my age, I must be more conservative. Since you don''t mind, the banquet will be held by Sheng. You don''t have to worry about it. " The old master should have discussed this matter with Yang Sheng for a long time. Now, Yang Sheng answered. "You must be very tired on your wedding day. Have a good rest at home at night. The time of the return banquet is set on the evening of the second day of the wedding. You can fly over at about two or three o''clock. The specific process can be simple, but it won''t be as complicated as the wedding. My grandfather just introduced you to the relatives and friends here. Don''t even know my family later." Hearing this, how can Letong and Ji Rui not understand the painstakingness of the old master? In addition to giving Letong, the granddaughter of the Yang family, a formal identity, this return banquet is also a way for Letong and Ji Rui to help them get through the relationship network of the Yang family in Beijing one by one. After that, Ji Rui had two big halos on his head and two big backers of Ji family and Yang family behind him. He was bound to get twice the result with half the effort. "Thank you, Grandpa, thank you, brother!" Letong bowed deeply to the old master and Yang Sheng. To tell the truth, the kindness of the old master and Yang Sheng made her feel guilty. In fact, she didn''t pay much for them, but she was always cared for and cared for by them because she had the same genetic blood as them. Yang Sheng seems to have seen through Le Tong''s mind, rubbing her hair and laughing. "Fool, I can be filial to my grandfather and your brother in the future. Thank you for what?" Le Tong nodded, then pulled Ji Rui over, pointed to the old man and Yang Sheng and said solemnly, "Ji Rui, you should be filial to my grandfather and my brother for me in the future, you know?" Ji Rui takes a deep look at her. When Yang Sheng and Le Tong think that he may be unhappy, he learns from Le Tong and bows to the old master and Yang Sheng. "I will!" Ji Rui''s obedience to Letong makes Yang''s master happy for a long time. Ji Rui and Letong spent a night in the Yang family and flew back the next morning. When he left, the old master of the Yang family also prepared a rich dowry for Letong according to the custom. Knowing that it was the old master''s intention, Letong simply accepted it without making any excuses. So, the dowry full of money was sent in and replaced with dowry full of money. As for the details and process of the wedding, Letong doesn''t know much about it. It''s not that she doesn''t want to participate in it. Instead, Ji Rui tells her, "you''re only responsible for raising a white and fat bride. You don''t have to worry about the rest. I''ll take care of it." Letong thinks Ji Rui is just talking to make her happy, but forgets that Ji Rui''s words to her are always words, never just words. Until the day before the wedding, Letong didn''t get in touch with the wedding, and Ji Rui seems to be carrying on secretly behind Letong''s back. Letong knows that this is a man''s state of mind, but he doesn''t break it. He is busy while secretly preparing for the wedding. Since he wants her to be a happy bride, she will listen to him and accept his kindness. The night before marriage, people from Letong''s family, that is, the Yang family, arrived in r city ahead of time. Le Tong thought that there would be at least 20 or 30 people. Unexpectedly, only Yang Sheng, his father and his sister Xiao Jing were accompanied by Uncle Jing to get off the private plane. In this regard, Letong did not ask much. There are two reasons why other people don''t come. One is that the old man doesn''t want them to come, and the other is that they don''t agree with her niece at all. Letong had originally ordered a hotel outside, but now there are only five people, including uncle Jing. Let''s just live with them in the new home, while Ji Rui obediently goes back to the apartment by himself. On the wedding day, Ji Rui and Letong go to the wedding site respectively. The makeup artist came early in the morning to make up Letong and change her wedding dress. Even the baby and Niuniu also changed into handsome little prince''s clothes and princess''s clothes. When the driver drove Ji Rui''s new luxury RV into the gate of Ji''s theme park, Le Tong asked Xiao Li, who was driving in front of him, "brother Li, is the wedding held here?" "Yes, young lady." Xiao Li suddenly changed his mouth, which made Le Tong very uncomfortable. Yang Sheng and the old man looked at Letong in surprise, "don''t you know the wedding is held here? Letong shakes her head, while Baobao smiles with her mouth covered. "Master, uncle, it''s daddy who keeps mum''s secret all the time..." Letong pretends to be angry and squeezes the baby''s face, "boy, you also have a secret!" The baby giggled and got into Letong''s arms. "Mommy, I''m sorry, baby doesn''t dare to cheat Mommy any more." Letong doesn''t really mean to blame the baby. In her heart, she loves this little guy who has the same mind as Ji Rui. She hugs him tightly and looks out the window. This eye, but let her a big surprise, that she was very familiar with the theme park, when changed? The castle like buildings that you can see are all shrouded in mist. The surrounding scenery is all decorated with bright flowers. Colorful balloons and many classic inflatable cartoon mascots float in the air The scene in front of us looks like a fairyland, and a perfect fairy tale world. "Sheng boy, you learn a little bit!" The old master is obviously very satisfied with Ji Rui''s intentions, and Letong''s eyes turn red unconsciously. Although she didn''t feel how bitter she had been in the past, Ji Rui said several times that he would never let her suffer any more grievances and sufferings in the future. He arranged the wedding venue in such a way that he wanted to tell her that from today on, no matter how hard the reality is, he will open up a wonderful world like a fairy tale world for her, right? The car stops in front of a big flower arch. Baobao, the little monkey, can''t wait to jump out of the car first. Yang Sheng and the old man follow closely. Then, Yang Sheng reaches out his hand and helps Letong out of the car. Dressed in a black suit, the old man stood in front of the arch, bent his arm to indicate to Letong, "girl, come on!" Wearing a white wedding dress like a fairy, Letong gently put her hand into the old man''s arm. At this moment, she almost couldn''t help crying on the spot. Chapter 599 At this moment, she almost couldn''t help crying on the spot. More than a year ago, she was an orphan without father or mother. A year ago, she found her most precious baby. More than half a year ago, she established a love relationship with a man who could be entrusted for life. A few months ago, she found her own grandfather and brother. Today, she will establish a family with the man she loves most, who can be entrusted for life. From now on, she will not be alone any more. She has a pair of precious children who need her to care for and nurture, her grandfather and brother who love her as a little princess, and her husband who takes care of her as her destiny. Yang Sheng, who was on one side, heard her sniffing desperately. He was very anxious to remind her, "Tong Tong, don''t cry, you will spend your makeup." Letong responded with a "um", raised her head and blinked desperately towards the sky. It used to be very useful. But it turns out that it is more difficult to endure happy tears than sad ones. "Mommy, baby, wipe it for you..." The baby, who was picked up by Yang Sheng, took the cotton pad handed over by the makeup artist and printed it gently and carefully at the corners of her eyes and under the fundus of her eyes. Letong is more moved in her heart, but she also understands that she has to control her emotions well. Otherwise, when the guests see her blushing, they think Ji Rui is forcing her marriage. "Thank you, baby!" Letong kisses her baby and sucks heavily again, suppressing all the moving and complicated thoughts. "Girl, are you ready?" After getting the affirmative answer from Letong, the old man walked vigorously through the arch and stepped on the long red carpet. Behind Letong, in addition to Yang Sheng, a little girl and her baby walk into the red carpet together as a flower boy holding the long skirt of the wedding dress and slowly in tune with the concerto of the wedding march. The colorful rose petals, like snow, flutter down in the air, and fall on Letong''s black hair and white wedding dress. With the mist rising at her feet, Letong, like a flower fairy flying from the flowers, flutters to the new clothes on the other side of the red carpet, and the guests all around applaud. The master of ceremonies on the stage called out for the bridegroom, "Wow, the bride is so beautiful, just like a flower fairy. Is the happy bridegroom worried? Granddad over there, would you mind understanding this son-in-law''s mood and speed up a little bit? " Yang''s old master did not seem to realize the bridegroom''s impatience at all. He walked slowly with Letong in his arm, and said to Letong in a low voice, "girl, you should spend more time with your grandfather. In the future, you will have plenty of time with him!" Letong was in a mixed mood. It was only at this time that she understood why many brides were so sad and sad when they got married. Now, after listening to the old master''s words, she understood the feelings of those brides. For a woman, marriage means that when she entrusts herself to another man, she has to leave her parents who have given her life and raised her up with more than 20 years of hard work. Although, this kind of leaving is not the real meaning of leaving. But those parents who NAG in your ear every day that you go to bed early but cook supper at night will never live under the same roof with you. From now on, you will have your family and children to care for, and you will have a new life to fight for. From now on, you are still the only one in your parents'' heart, but your parents have become the fixed scenery behind you with red eyes forever looking at you. They will always stay there quietly, waiting for you to go back to rest when you need to rest, but they won''t interfere in your life as they used to. Although Letong has lost her parents, she is in the same mood for her grandfather who has only recognized her for a few months. "Grandfather, when everything is settled down, come and stay with me and baby for a while..." Letong is not sure whether the old man is willing or not, but she really wants to do her best for herself and her father in the old man''s lifetime. "Good... Good... I''ll..." the voice of the old man was obviously trembling. Letong sniffs hard, and then hears Yang Sheng behind him warning the old man in a low voice. "Grandfather, you mean to make Tongtong cry, don''t you? If you do this again, I''ll give her to Rui! " Yang Sheng''s threat was very effective. The old master didn''t dare to say any more sensational words after that. He took Letong by his arm and sped up to the bridegroom on the other side of the red carpet. It''s only a few meters away from Ji Rui that Letong can see clearly. Ji Rui, who is dressed in black gifts, is more handsome than usual. However, his paralyzed face of ten thousand years, which has never been changed, is filled with anxiety and expectation. When the old master and Letong come to him and stand still, Ji Rui calls "grandfather!" Then he bowed respectfully to master Yang, straightened up and extended his hand to Letong. Le Tong''s sharp eyes found that the man''s hands, which had pulled countless waves, were trembling slightly. "Ji Rui, today I, old man Yang, give you my most precious granddaughter. If you dare to be a little unkind to her in the future, be careful that I break your leg!" The old man changed his pleasant face to Ji Rui and taught him seriously. Ji Rui bowed his head slightly, and assured with a voice. "Grandfather, don''t worry, I will love her and protect her!" The old master nodded and held Letong''s hand. He gently put it on Ji Ruiwei''s shaking palm. Ji Rui''s hand is always warm. Today, it''s no exception. It''s just that in addition to warmth, there''s a little bit of wetness. Even though Letong is wearing gloves, she can still really feel it. Ji Rui holds Letong''s hand in both hands and looks at Letong face to face. This woman, he''s known for three years. But every time he looked at her, he thought she was a little more beautiful. When Ji Rui stares at her in public, Letong can''t help being shy. Even if she puts on her make-up, she can''t hide the flush on her face. "How beautiful you are Ji Rui looks at her like a fool, which makes Le Tong feel even more embarrassed. He pinches the back of his hand with his fingers, indicating that he should not be too numb. There are thousands of guests at the ceremony! Ji Rui didn''t seem to understand her meaning, or understood it, but he didn''t intend to comply with her wishes. After seeing enough without blinking, he hugged her tightly with his long hand. "Wow, kiss her, kiss her!" The applause and noise all around, but the emcee said awkwardly. "The bridegroom really loves the bride. Before he exchanges the rings, he hugs her..." Being held tightly by Ji Rui, Letong struggles to say something to Ji Rui, but the man suddenly holds her shoulder, pushes her away, takes her hand, and whispers in her ear, "baby, follow me!" Le Tong was stunned for half a second, but his trust in this man was better than anything else. He responded with a "um", bent over and pulled up his long skirt, and stepped up with the rhythm of the man''s starting. "Oh, bridegroom! Mr. Ji! The wedding hasn''t started yet. Where are you going? " The Emcee''s anxious voice rang out at the scene, and then the guests behind them called one after another. Ji Rui, regardless of the noise behind him, takes Letong''s hand and runs forward for more than ten steps. He probably realizes that Letong in high heels can''t keep up with him. He squats down and helps Letong take off his shoes. Before Letong knows the situation, Ji Rui holds him in the air. As a result, the master of ceremonies and guests in the back watched the tall man in black dress run forward like a prince holding his princess. The wind blew up the princess''s white wedding dress and black hair, while the prince in black, holding her like lightning, ran towards their common happiness. When Ji Rui finally stops and stands still, Letong, who has a lingering fear, can see clearly that she and Ji Rui are in a round territory. "What''s this?" Letong felt the round site tremble slightly, raised his head and found that the top of the round object had a mushroom umbrella top like a hot-air balloon. The round object bumped a few more times. Letong could feel it slowly leave the ground. At this time, she could be sure what it was. "Is this a hot air balloon?" Ji Rui nods and comes to her. Her forehead is against her. Her dark green eyes are deeply in her eyes. "Do you like it?" Letong''s heart hasn''t recovered yet. She glimpses the guests who are still shouting at the scene, "what do they do?" Ji Rui gently kisses her lips, "fool, it''s our business to get married. Why do you care about them?" Le Tong rolled a white eye in the heart, if choose the most capricious bridegroom, it is his Ji Rui! "And you invite them?" Letong said in a bad mood. "Bustling Ji Rui said with a smile. The two men whispered, and the balloon slowly rose into the air. "Look, is it beautiful?" Ji Rui let go of Letong and pointed to the scenery outside. Letong looked around, in front of a blue sky, at the foot, is already unable to see the face of the guests. Letong takes back her sight and suppresses her excitement. The previous noise has all gone. In her ears, there is only the whirring wind. In front of her eyes, there is only the man she loves most and will accompany her all her life. "Beauty The man hugged her, kissed her on the lips and said softly, "you are more beautiful!" Letong''s face flushed, for fear that the man would say something more numb. Ji Rui pushes her away again. He takes out a small brocade box and opens it. There are two rings in it. Slender fingers, pinch the women''s money to pass to le Tong. "Letong, will you marry me? No matter poor or ill, will you stay with me forever Yue Tong bit her lip and handed her left hand to her, "I do!" Ji Rui shakes for a long time to help her wear the ring. Letong picks up the male ring, changes the leading role and repeats Ji Rui''s words. "Ji Rui, will you marry me? No matter I am poor or ill, I will stay with me all my life. No matter I am capricious or sentimental, are you willing to tolerate me with the most tolerant heart and love me? " Ji Rui answered calmly, "I do!" The ring was then firmly put on Ji Rui''s slender ring finger. From this moment on, He Ji Rui, only belongs to her Letong! And she Le Tong, also belong to him Ji Rui one person only! Heaven and earth as proof! Learn from the sun and the moon! Chapter 600 When the baby is seven years old, his parents have been married for more than half a year. In the past six months, the two people''s feelings have become more and more like glue, and this kind of glue is more and more manifested in the fact that the baby can stick to Letong all day and all night as in the past. Because his father, President Ji, is a big vinegar jar. Since he got married, his father has made it clear that he has the supreme ownership over his wife. As long as he is present, no matter the baby or Niuniu can stick to Letong for more than half an hour. This is a cruel and heartless thing for the baby who is seriously controlled by the mother. Fortunately, in addition to Mommy, he also has a super lovely and invincible sister. When he was rejected by his father and couldn''t get close to Mommy, he poured all his love into Niuniu Ji Sihan. However, even if the baby loves Niuniu again, most of his attention is still on mommy. As a result, when he saw mommy drinking milk at breakfast that morning, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and immediately took a drink from his glass. It''s OK. The milk is fresh. "Mommy, aren''t you feeling well?" Over there, Ji Rui just finished washing and came out of the bedroom. As soon as he heard the baby''s question, the wind blew over, and his big hand immediately pasted on Letong''s forehead. "What''s the matter? Are you sick? " Letong raises her eyelids to see what father and son want to say. Suddenly, her face changes. She covers her mouth and runs to the bathroom. So, extremely nervous, Letong''s father and son, one skipping class, the other skipping class, left and right escorting Letong to the hospital. Hang the number is Gastroenterology, the doctor is Chinese medicine, to Letong after the pulse, did not give a diagnosis, but suggested, "this young lady, I suggest you go to obstetrics and Gynecology diagnosis." Letong''s response to the doctor''s advice is puzzling, including Ji Rui and ye, which is similar to Letong''s response. "Why?" The doctor looked at the three men strangely, and then looked at the name and age on the medical record. "Miss Le, you are only twenty-six. Is it strange to be pregnant?" Of course, it''s not surprising, but Dr. Fu said before that Letong''s constitution is difficult to conceive a child again. Therefore, even though Letong almost vomited out all the contents of her stomach all the way, the three people only thought that she was gastroenteritis, and no one had anything to do with her pregnancy. But, did not expect, does not mean does not expect. This heard the sudden news, three people once again Leng Leng, and then, again surprised to confirm with one voice. "Doctor, do you think I''m pregnant?" Doctor in strict professional attitude to answer the instant face of the three, "I just doubt, you can now go to the third floor obstetrics and Gynecology diagnosis." The impatient president of Jida once again used his privilege to find the president, and directly sent Letong to the consulting room of the director of Obstetrics and gynecology. The director told Letong to have a urine test. In a few minutes waiting for the results, the director felt the pulse for Letong, and at the same time had a detailed understanding of Letong''s physical condition, including the previous diagnosis of doctor Fu. "Mr. Ji, from the pulse, Mrs. Ji is really pregnant." Speaking, the nurse took the test results of the pregnancy test box, the results showed that it was positive, that is pregnant. In the process of diagnosis, Ji Rui has been quietly standing on one side holding Letong, while Baobao is on the other side nestling Letong. Anyone can see that this is a woman with a happy family. After listening to the doctor''s words, the male owner of the happy family grasped Le Tong''s hand tightly and asked the doctor nervously, "director, if we want this baby, will my wife feel sick or in danger?" Although he was very eager to see Letong pregnant with him and her children, and wanted to see her from a flat stomach to a big belly, he wanted to accompany her and really feel the pain and happiness of being a parent. No matter to Baobao and Letong, he has too much debt, so he always hopes to have another child, so that he can fulfill his obligations as a good husband and qualified father. But think about it, if the baby will affect Letong''s health, he would rather not. For him, nothing is more important than Letong. "Ji Rui, I will be very careful!" Letong shakes Ji Rui''s hand eagerly. She has never been a compulsive person, but since the baby in her stomach has finally come, she, as a mother, has to do everything to save him. While cuddling up to Letong''s baby, he also nervously pulls Letong''s arm and raises his face to wait for the doctor''s reply. The director looked at the family with a smile. "Mr. Ji, judging from Mrs. Ji''s pulse condition, she is in good health. Moreover, she is still very young. Don''t worry too much. After more attention, try to work and rest on time, control and regulate diet, I believe the pregnancy process will be very smooth With the director''s assurance, the three members of the family were relieved at the same time. Next, Ji Rui and Letong both listened to the doctor''s advice and did a full set of health checks. When they came out of the hospital, Ji Rui was not at ease and asked Xiao Li to drive to doctor Fu''s clinic. After Dr. Fu got the same diagnosis as the chief physician, Ji Rui was completely relieved. The news of Letong''s pregnancy was soon advertised by Baobao''s little brother in the Yang and Ji families. That afternoon, accompanied by Uncle Jing, the Yang family brought a lot of tonics to r city, while Ji also brought a lot of cakes and snacks that Letong liked to eat. Mrs. Ji''s case was closed shortly after the wedding of Letong and Ji Rui, and Mrs. Ji was sentenced to 10 years. Not long after the case was settled, Mr. Ji set up a charity foundation to raise funds for the treatment and rehabilitation of children with leukemia. In just six months, the foundation has helped nearly ten sick children. Ji Rui and Letong donated a lot of money to the foundation. Even Baobao also donated a lot of money to the foundation from their own coffers. Today, although the relationship between father Ji and his wife is not as intimate as that between them and the Yang family, it is not too bad. Every week, Letong and Ji Rui take their baby and Niuniu back to the mansion to have dinner with him. Because of her pregnancy, Letong instantly became the key protection object of the Ji family and the Yang family. The Yang family''s old master even suggested that Letong stop working and return to the capital to have a baby. This proposal was immediately rejected by Ji Rui, Baobao and Letong. For one thing, she felt she could cope with her work while she was pregnant. After all, that''s how most professional women come along. Second, let her leave baby Niuniu and Ji Rui to live in the capital for a while. Isn''t it going to kill her? Chapter 601 Letong''s pregnancy and vomiting lasted for about a month. This month, the president of Ji DA and Baobao ye were deeply distressed. Fortunately, a month later, Letong had a good sleep, but she was the kind of physique that only had a long stomach but not a long body. After more than five months of pregnancy, we could only guess from her slightly raised abdomen that she was pregnant. If we only looked from the back, she would still be the fair lady she used to be. Ji Rui also worried about this for a long time. After the doctor''s repeated assurance that the mother and son are very healthy and all the indicators are excellent, Ji Rui was a little relieved. When the baby stayed in Letong''s belly for more than five months, he began to move around mischievously. At first, he only occasionally propped up Letong''s belly with his little fist and his mother sayhi. When he was seven or eight months old, he was just like the monkey king making havoc in heaven. All day long, he was tumbling in Letong''s belly and tossing about with his hands and feet. Moreover, he was very bad. He slept during the day, Big night began to be full of tummy, make Letong sleep all night. The president of Jida, who loves his wife, protects her mother''s baby and forbids Letong to go to work again. Therefore, from eight months on, Letong has been waiting at home to give birth. At this time, Niuniu Ji Sihan is one year old and eight months old. She has a few white teeth, can walk, can call Daddy, mommy and brother, and can say some simple words. "Niuniu, you are going to be a sister soon. Do you like it?" Niuniu is very beautiful. She has long black hair, thick eyelashes and delicate facial features. At first glance, she looks like a doll doll. She is very noble and lovely. When Letong talked to her, the girl blinked her big dark eyes, put her little finger in her mouth, and then gave a coquettish reply. "Yes! Niuniu wants to be a sister Although Niu Niu is an adopted child, both Le Tong and Ji Rui, and even the Yangs and Ji all love her as if she were their own child. As for Bao Bao, let alone how much she loves her. It happened that she was a little princess who was loved by thousands of people, but she was not pampered at all. She was always polite and gentle, and she was a lady of a family. Since she realized that mommy was pregnant with a baby, she often handed the bottle to Letong, "Mommy, drink grandma." She thinks that since she wants to drink grandma when she is hungry, the baby in Mommy''s stomach must be the same as her. She needs to drink grandma to fill her stomach. At this time, Letong is more and more glad to have brought back this kind of cotton padded jacket. The baby was born on time on the day of the due date. Although she suffered a lot from him in the past few months, the birth process was very smooth. It took less than three hours from severe labor pain to going to the delivery bed to giving birth smoothly. As a result, when Baobao, a brother, later described his birth to Xiaobao, he said, "Xiaobao, you are not born to Mommy, you can''t wait to jump out." That''s right. This baby is a little boy. Does he look good? He combines all the advantages of Letong and Ji Rui. At a glance, five points look like Ji Rui and five points like Letong. With a little baby, baby Ji Yu, who was a brother, was promoted to Dabao, while little baby, whose name was Xiaobao, was named Ji Huan. Dabao was nearly eight years old. He was in the fourth grade in primary school. After more than a year of experience as a brother, he was like a baby brother to Xiaobao. Speaking of the way to take care of children, even Ji Rui, a father, is not so familiar with him. Niuniu, a little girl, is not noisy. She always follows her brother and takes care of him. Xiaobao pees. Her brother wants to change Xiaobao''s diaper. Niuniu runs to get the diaper and hands it to her brother. Dabao is busy changing his diaper. Niuniu, who is two years old, stares at Xiaobao tightly. Xiaobao tilts her head, sticks out her tongue and licks her lips desperately. She says with experience, "brother, Xiaobao is hungry!" Dabao, the commander, said to his sister without raising his head, "Niuniu, go and call aunt Guan Chong''s grandmother." Niuniu ran to the kitchen with her short legs, pulled aunt Guan''s pants and said in a sweet voice. "Aunt Guan, Xiao Bao is hungry." With a smile, aunt Guan wiped her hands in her apron, pinched her little face, washed the milk powder, and turned to go out. Niu Niu raised her face, pulled her and cried urgently, "Niu Niu feed my brother, Niu Niu feed my brother." Aunt Guan handed her a bottle with moderate temperature. She put it in her arms and ran out of the living room with a thump. Aunt Guan went out to see the brothers and sisters. One of them put on Xiaobao''s pants, the other carefully held the bottle and fed Xiaobao. Then she safely withdrew to the kitchen and continued to prepare the family''s dinner. In this year, Ji''s company has developed rapidly, and its assets have risen from the original third place to the second place, only a few hundred million yuan different from Yang''s. Letong began to go back to work one month after delivery. Of course, this is not Ji Rui''s wish, but Letong insists on it. In addition, the doctor also said that her body is recovering well, and there is absolutely no problem with proper amount of work. Ji Rui doesn''t work overtime since Letong is pregnant. Now he works with Letong, and he leaves on time as soon as it''s time to get off work. He seems to be afraid that if he works a few more minutes, Letong will be exhausted. When Letong and Ji Rui get home from work on time, they happen to see that Dabao and Niuniu are changing diapers one by one and feeding the other. They happily walk over and kiss the three children on the face. "Dabao and Niuniu are really good at taking care of children!" Letong praised her brother and sister with a smile. Dabao''s body shape is completely inherited from Ji Rui. He''s only eight years old. He''s already under Letong''s arm. Coupled with his precocious personality, he''s the elder brother of two little kids. Now he looks like a little adult. "Daddy and Mommy, please wash your face quickly. Don''t pass the germs to Xiaobao and Niuniu." The elder brother solemnly popularized science to his parents, put Xiaobao back in the pram, picked up the diapers and walked away. Le Tong tut tut two, "Ji Zong, do you think our family is a little strange?" Ji Rui looks at her askew. Letong''s brain always thinks something strange sometimes. He often can''t guess it. At present, it''s such a situation. "Do you think I''m not as good as Dabao when I''m a mother? And you''re a father. I don''t think you''re as professional as Niuniu. " Ji Rui doesn''t mind the comment that he is incompetent, because it is true, and he is happy to enjoy his success. He hugged Letong and walked slowly to the washroom. "Baby, children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Since they have loved each other since they were young, we are happy, aren''t we?" Chapter 602 Ji Yu children, of course, do not know, his father, gave him such a top hat, is to do shake hands manager early, so as to enjoy the world with his wife. However, even if he knew it, he didn''t plan to fight because he was a competent brother. In the past, Letong only thought that Dabao Jiyu inherited his father''s high IQ, her high EQ and good cooking skills, but since she had Niuniu and Xiaobao, Letong found out that Dabao also inherited his father''s strong possessiveness and paranoid persistence in everything. As several children grow up day by day, at home, Dabao, the elder brother, has more and more absolute control over Niuniu and Xiaobao. Niuniu is two and a half years old. It''s time to go to kindergarten. So, Letong and Ji Rui, the parents, began to plan Niu Niu''s going to kindergarten. But as soon as this matter was told to the client, the obedient and clever little girl threw her mouth and said, "Niu Niu won''t go!", Then he ran to the little treasure who was crawling all over the room. "Sister wants to accompany Xiaobao!" Letong patiently followed in the past, squatting behind a pair of children, a little girl cuddled to the thigh. "Niuniu can get to know a lot of children when she goes to the kindergarten, and her beautiful sister teaches her beautiful songs and dances. Niuniu learns them, and when she comes back, she can show them to Xiaobao." Niu Niu didn''t even think about it and shook her head firmly. "No! My brother can teach Niuniu... " Letong''s head is very big. I don''t know when, in Niuniu''s mind, Dabao''s brother has become omnipotent. All that others can''t do, her Niuniu''s brother, can do it for her. "But..." Letong also wants to persuade the little girl, but the little girl suddenly struggles away from her arms and rushes to the balcony door like a rocket. Letong raised her eyes and saw Dabao push open the balcony door. "Brother, Niuniu won''t go! Niuniu doesn''t want to go... "The little girl rushed over and hugged Dabao''s thigh, whining. Dabao bends over to hold the little girl up, kisses her face and pacifies her. Then he looks at Letong in confusion. "Mommy, what''s wrong with Niuniu?" Letong stood up, "Niuniu is more than two years old. Your father and I think she should go to kindergarten." Nearly nine year old Dabao is almost completely out of childishness. He has grown up a lot. The former baby fat has disappeared. Now he is not only wearing a face similar to Ji Rui''s, but also more and more close to Ji Rui''s body shape. He is obviously taller than his age, which makes him feel reliable and safe, Especially in front of the younger brothers and sisters Niu Niu and Xiao Bao, the momentum of this natural protector is even stronger. At present, he is more and more like an adult. He doesn''t say yes to Letong''s words. Instead, he looks down at the little girl in his arms. Her long white fingers lift the curly hair on her face and kiss her. He asks the little girl in a low voice, "doesn''t Niuniu want to go?" "Yes! No The little girl in Dabao''s arms nodded heavily. "Why?" Dabao hugged her, went to the sofa and sat down. He took the little girl with an aggrieved face to her lap and asked carefully. Letong knew that there was no such thing as her being a mother. She picked up Xiaobao, who was crawling to her feet and hugging her calf with a giggle. "Xiaobao, Mommy will take you to see Kitty." Xiaobao, who is eight or nine months old, claps his little hand with joy and cries twice, "meow... Meow...". Letong is amused by him, pushes open the balcony door and walks out of the backyard. In the living room, the little girl held by Dabao points to Letong''s back, "Niuniu wants to accompany Xiaobao..." Clearly full of ambiguity, Dabao is very clear, little girl accompany Xiaobao, not now, but that she does not want to go to kindergarten, because she wants to accompany her baby at home. The little girl reached out and touched Dabao''s face, "singing and dancing, my brother can teach Niuniu." Dabao looked down and thought for a moment. He grabbed the little hand on his face and gave it a kiss. "Well, my brother can teach Niuniu." "No kindergarten!" Again, Niu Niu. Dabao nodded, "well, no!" More than half an hour later, Letong returns to the living room with Xiaobao full of sweat. Niuniu, who was reading fairy tale books in Dabao''s arms, immediately gets up and takes a big towel to help Xiaobao and Letong wipe sweat. Dabao followed him with long legs, "Mommy!" "Huh?" Letong knows that her eldest son is going to give her an answer. "Niuniu is still young. Let''s go to kindergarten later." Dabao bends over and hugs Xiaobao. "But other children go to kindergarten when they are more than two years old." Letong knows that the baby is eager to protect her sister, but when the child reaches this age, she really needs to contact more children. "It''s someone else''s child, not ours!" This is what Le Tong used to say. After all, Dabao has been a special child since childhood, so Letong often uses this sentence to convince Jirui to give Dabao more space to grow up freely. Yue Tong was speechless for a moment. "Niuniu wants to accompany Xiaobao and let her go to kindergarten one year later. I''ll teach her what she wants to learn, OK?" Dabao, holding Xiaobao, speaks to Letong with a gentle tone and expression. Le Tong also hesitated, "won''t it hinder your study?" She knew that Dabao was smart, but he was only nine years old. He was already in sixth grade. Soon, he would graduate from primary school. Dabaofang was very happy when he heard the big joke, "Mommy, have you ever seen me take my homework home to do it? Have you seen me review? Don''t I still take the first place? " Dabao''s face is very fierce. Only when he is a child with flowing innocence occasionally, does Le Tong feel that he is a nine-year-old child. "Yes, my Dabao never needs me to worry about this. OK, since you think it''s OK for Niuniu to go later, you can go later. Anyway, Xiaobao is not willing to be her sister!" Dabao comes and kisses Letong on her face. "Thank you, Mommy! I love you After he became a brother, Dabao has matured a lot in every aspect, but his habit of sticking to Letong has not changed at all. As long as he finds opportunities, he will stick to Letong as before. Letong hugs the boy''s waist and kisses him on the face. "Mommy loves you, too!" Niu Niu, who was packing the toys scattered by Xiao Bao nearby, came running, raised her innocent face and looked forward, "brother, Mommy, where''s Niu Niu?" Letong and Dabao look at each other and smile. They reach out to hold Niuniu left and right, and bow their heads to kiss her soft left and right faces. "I love you too, Niu Niu!" Mother and son said with a smile. Chapter 603 Ji Rui, the head of the family, didn''t say anything after listening to le Tong''s report. Anyway, he always listens to his wife about family affairs. So, with Dabao''s support, Niuniu will stay at home with Xiaobao. Dabao, the sister control, is naturally happy when she sees Niuniu happy all day, until Xiaobao is about to turn one year old. On the last day of the semester, Dabao came back with his report card. As soon as he came in, he used to look for Niuniu and Xiaobao. Soon, he saw Xiaobao holding the wall of the living room and moving slowly, while Niuniu with two braids put her hands on Xiaobao''s side and said, "Xiaobao is great! Xiaobao is so powerful When he saw his younger brother and sister, Dabao''s lips were raised. He tiptoed to hang up his schoolbag. He turned his head to the other side of the living room and cried, "Niuniu, Xiaobao, brother is back!" Xiao Bao and Niu Niu raised their heads at the same time, Niuniu gave a loud call, and her big eyes flashed over her, but she stood still behind Xiaobao. It seems that her little sister is quite competent. Xiaobao, like Niuniu, likes his brother very much, but he can''t speak yet. When he sees Dabao, his most direct reaction is to rush over. So he took his fat little hands away from the wall, twisted his height, raised his hands and came to Dabao. But he had only learned to walk for a few days, and he didn''t walk steadily. He was anxious for his brother to hold him. After a few steps, he flopped down on the floor. Because there are two children in the family, the carpet is very thick. Xiaobao falls to the ground, which is not painful. Therefore, even if Dabao sees Xiaobao''s aggrieved face, he still stands in the porch to change his shoes and says to Xiaobao, who looks at him anxiously, "Xiaobao, stand up!" But Niuniu is only two years old after all, and she is the little sister who protects her younger brother. Seeing Xiaobao fall, she rushes over to hold Xiaobao, and her hands feel Xiaobao''s calf in a panic, as if she is afraid of hurting Xiaobao. "Xiaobao, you''re so sweet... Sister, it doesn''t hurt..." Xiaobao was so coaxed by Niuniu, probably because he felt that his brother ignored him, so he felt aggrieved. He opened his mouth and burst into tears. Niuniu was crying. She opened Xiaobao in a hurry, took Xiaobao into her arms and patted him on the back. "Xiaobao is good, don''t cry...". He coaxed eagerly, raised his little face and looked at Dabao for help. Dabao, who is a brother, doesn''t know that Xiaobao is just brushing the sense of existence. But Niuniu, a silly girl, doesn''t know that her brother is very good. She really thinks how painful he fell. Dabao shook his head helplessly, strode over and helped his younger brother and sister up. If it wasn''t for Niuniu''s pitiful look, he would never pay attention to Xiaobao''s hypocritical crying, but now, if he doesn''t pay attention, Niuniu''s silly girl will definitely cry in two seconds. "Well, Xiaobao doesn''t cry. He didn''t fall, did he?" Dabao doesn''t love Xiaobao, but grows up day by day with Xiaobao. He sees the familiar gene of prank and sly look from the little guy''s eyes. Xiaobao had stopped crying and thought that his brother would coax him. Now when he heard his brother say so, his mouth was flat and his nose was sucking, and he was about to cry again. Niuniu is not as smart as Dabao. She doesn''t know that Xiaobao is brushing her sense of existence. She nervously opens her hand to him, "Xiaobao doesn''t cry, sister hugs..." Xiaobao nestles up in Niuniu''s arms, eyes, but glances at Dabao obliquely, as if provoking or showing off. Then, when Dabao hears Xiaobao who has never called anyone, he cries out clearly with a cry. "Sister!" Dabao almost vomited blood on the spot! He didn''t understand why he had the idea of chest tightness and extreme unwillingness. After all, it was because he loved the little devil so much, and he helped him change diapers, feed him, and even sleep with him all day. But for the first time in his life, he called his elder sister instead of his elder brother? Or, for other reasons that he didn''t even know? Niuniu, a silly girl, doesn''t know the value of Xiaobao''s "sister" at all. She pats Xiaobao''s back and coaxes him seriously. Dabao''s displeasure is not noticed by others, but can''t hide his mother''s sharp eyes. When Le Tong comes home from work, he sees Dabao, who always follows his younger brother and sister. He lets them crawl on the carpet and play. He himself sits quietly on the sofa and changes stations aimlessly with the TV remote control. "Dabao, what''s the matter? The results are not ideal? " Letong sits beside Dabao, hugs his shoulder and rubs his face. Dabao hummed without any expression, "the first one!" Le tongqi, reached out to pick up the boy''s chin, seriously looked at him a few eyes, "then my baby Dabao why not happy?" Dabao''s look at this time was similar to that of his sultry father. Letong is even more strange. This boy''s character is always cheerful. He doesn''t care about people at all. For people who care, he is always generous. Most people will tell whether he is happy or not. Rarely like now, like a mute eating Coptis, obviously in the heart of bitter but suffocating, in any case also can''t say the appearance. At this time, a clear and clean children''s voice came into Letong''s ear, "sister, sister..." Letong stood up and looked at her voice. She saw her son and daughter lying side by side on the carpet playing. Xiaobao was pulling Niuniu''s face and calling "sister, sister..." For the first time, Letong, who heard her little son call, rushed to hold Xiaobao excitedly and teased him with a smile, "Wow, Xiaobao can talk! Great! Baby, can you call me Mommy? " Xiaobao reaches out xiaopang''s hand, pokes Letong''s face, grins at Letong, and then looks at Niuniu who is half kneeling on one side and cries twice¡° Sister, sister... " Letong happily turned to show off Dabao, "Dabao, do you hear me? Xiao Bao can talk! Great How did she know that her baby heard Xiaobao speak earlier than she did, and she didn''t know that her baby''s depressed appearance after eating Huanglian was just caused by her baby''s "sister"! [this should be the first time that Dabao is jealous without knowing it. That''s right. This is the story of Dabao and Niuniu when they were young. There is pure love, as well as all kinds of God assists from cunning Xiaobao and smart Mommy...] Chapter 604 Xiaobao ignores the happy mother and the depressed brother. He reaches over and grabs Niu Niu''s braid and yells, "sister!" I don''t know whether Xiaobao''s hand strength is too big and rude, or the rubber with pigtail is too loose. Niuniu''s pigtail is pulled by Xiaobao, and then it comes apart. Niuniu is a little curly hair, so she never likes to have hair on her head. Seeing that her hair is loose, she grabs her hair with her fat hand and asks for help from Letong, "Mommy..." Letong just wants to put down Xiaobao and help Niuniu. Sitting on the sofa over there, he absently changes to Dabao on the TV channel, throws away the remote control and pats the position beside him, "Niuniu, come here! Brother, help you Originally, Dabao, as a brother, did not do less for Niuniu to comb her hair and braid her hair. "Oh..." Niuniu heard her brother''s call, covered her head with fluffy curly hair, ran over obediently. Her slightly fat body bent into a small ball, and climbed up the sofa with a little difficulty. Dabaoyou was still taut, so she couldn''t help but lift her lips, bent over and put her round butt on the sofa. "Little fat ya..." when Dabao grinned and teased the little girl, her black eyes were full of smile. Little fat Ya finally sit well, is very dissatisfied with the tuzui protest, "brother, Niuniu is not fat!" Dabao grinned and reached out to pinch her face. "Well, Niuniu is not fat, it''s meat." Niu Niu tilted her head for a moment, nodded her head and agreed, "yes, Niu Niu is meat, not fat!" Obviously, the kind-hearted chick was cheated by her brother. She didn''t know that fleshy and chubby actually mean the same thing Dabao couldn''t help laughing. He seemed to have recovered a lot. He went to kiss Niuniu''s fat face. No, it should be "little meat face". He praised her sincerely, "Niuniu, you are so cute!" He reached out in the drawer under the tea table, took out his comb and rubber band, patted his thigh, "girl, sit here!" Xiao Pangya climbed over obediently and sat on his lap with Dabao on his back. His two short legs were hanging at Dabao''s feet. It was very comfortable. Dabao skillfully untied Niuniu''s other side''s braid and combed her hair. "Girl, what do you want to do? Do you still have two pigtails?" Don''t underestimate that Dabao is a boy. His skill of combing his hair is no worse than that of Letong. Of course, this is not his natural skill, but because he has always been very fond of Niuniu. He tries his best to do many things for Niuniu. Therefore, since Niuniu''s long hair, he has seriously studied and helped Niuniu to take care of her hair. Up to now, he can comb and weave more hairstyles than Aunt Wang and aunt Guan, Niu Niu is also more willing to ask him to help with her hair. After all, it''s a girl''s nature to love beauty. "Brother, Niuniu wants to be a little princess." Niuniu gives Dabao the task, and happily shakes her legs to tune the TV to the children''s channel. It seems that she doesn''t worry that her brother will make her hair ugly. The clever and skillful Dabao would not be so easily defeated. He started Niuniu''s left and right hair and braided them into two braids. He circled the two braids around her head and took the princess''s hair crown from the drawer to cover Niuniu. "Come on, my lovely little princess!" The pretty little curly Princess turned her head and gave Dabao a kiss on her face. She narrowed her eyes and said sweetly, "thank you, brother!" With that, he didn''t rush to leave, but moved back, nestled in Dabao''s arms, and looked at the picture on the TV with his big shining eyes. She giggled when she saw the cat on the TV screen being teased by mice all over the room. Dabao''s mind, in fact, has long lost interest in the cartoon of cat and mouse. However, he is so bored that he suddenly accompanies the little girl to relive the classic cartoon which he has not seen for a long time. Seeing the stupid cat being teased by the little mouse, he would raise his lips and smile happily with the little girl. Letong, however, is still immersed in the joy of her little son''s ability to speak. She even forgot to change her work suit. She directly holds Xiaobao and sits on the carpet with her knees crossed, teasing Xiaobao to talk. However, little baby seems to have no interest in talking, but she is interested in the bow tie of Letong''s neckline. She twists her body, and her two little hands pull the bow from left to right, as if she is studying its structure, or trying to tear it apart. After pulling for a while, he saw that the bow did not change, so he put his face together, opened his mouth and bit it with his teeth. "Xiao Bao, your clothes are dirty. Don''t bite them!" Letong wants to tear Xiaobao apart. Niuniu has been quiet and clever since she was a child. She has never tried to taste what she likes with her mouth. But Xiaobao is different. The car he likes will bite its wheels and the building blocks he likes will bite them. Maybe it''s just because of this kind of persistence that he wants to put everything he''s interested in into his mouth. Xiaobao doesn''t listen to Letong. He just bites the bow and tears harder. He doesn''t mean to let go. Letong dare not use brute force to pull Xiaobao apart, so she has to ask Dabao, who is watching TV with Niuniu in her arms, for help. "Dabao, come and hold Xiaobao." Dabao glanced at Xiaobao and continued to watch his TV indifferently. Letong is surprised. What is this guy so obsessed with watching TV that he even ignores his younger brother? This is unscientific for Dabao, who loves his younger brother and sister most! "Dabao... Xiaobao bit Mommy..." Letong had no choice but to use bitter meat, "Oh, it hurts! It hurts It worked. In the blink of an eye, Gao Leng Dabao, who just had nothing to do with himself, had put Niuniu on the sofa and walked over. He held Xiaobao''s waist in one hand and his chin in the other. He said to Xiaobao fiercely, "Xiaobao, let go of Mommy, or my brother will beat your ass!" Xiaobao looks at Dabao and blinks a few times. However, it seems that he doesn''t understand Dabao''s words. He still bites the bow tightly. Xiaopang''s hand encircles Letong''s neck, and his face sticks to Letong''s neck. Xiaobao''s provocative behavior aroused Dabao''s pent up anger. Dabao, who had never been rude to Xiaobao, was furious. Although Dabao is more precocious than his peers, no matter how precocious he is, he is just a child. Dabao, who has been pulled up, raises his hand and draws it to Xiaobao''s buttocks. Chapter 605 Xiaobao first stares at Dabao with his rolling eyes. After he reacts, he bursts into tears and tears come out of his eyes. His pitiful appearance makes people feel sorry for him. However, this person, not including Dabao. Because he didn''t exert much force, and Xiao Bao was wearing a diaper. How painful could it be if he beat his hands? Holding Xiaobao, Letong is scared by Xiaobao''s superb acting skills for a moment. She thinks that Dabao has really beaten him hard. She quickly coaxes him by shooting and kissing him. Dabao coldly looks at Xiaobao crying more and more under the intense care of mummy. She is more and more sad, more and more energetic, more and more real. Niu Niu, sitting on the sofa, heard her brother cry. She came running down and joined in coaxing Xiao Bao. No one heard the door ring until Ji Rui''s voice came over his head, "why is Xiao Bao crying?", Mother and son found out that Ji, the head of the family, didn''t know when he would come back. "Daddy, Xiaobao bullies mummy. He bites mummy, and the villain complains first. I slap him on the butt twice, and he cries. Now, he''s addicted to crying!" Although Dabao loves his little brother, it doesn''t mean that he will spoil him indiscriminately. No matter how Letong and Niuniu coax Xiaobao, he just doesn''t take part in it. He is very clear that Xiaobao, a little villain, is relying on his mother and sister''s love for him and wants him to be a brother! This little trick was much more useful when he was a child. Letong wants to explain that Xiaobao doesn''t bite himself, but before he opens his mouth, Xiaobao in his arms is pulled away by Ji Rui''s eagle. Then, before everyone, including Xiaobao himself, reacts, Ji Rui''s big palm slaps on Xiaobao''s buttocks. Most of all, it''s much heavier to be a father than Dabao. Xiaobao forgot to cry in fright. He puffed his cheeks and opened his eyes wide at his father. When he came back and cried again, "wow", President Ji put him on the carpet and warned him in a cold voice, "don''t bite Mommy again!" Xiaobao was wronged. He was crying and pitifully pointed to Letong''s bow tie to explain that he didn''t bite Mommy, but he just bit the bow tie. Unfortunately, he was full of grievances, but he couldn''t say! Letong couldn''t see it any more. She quickly climbed over and picked him up. "Oh, it''s Mommy. Xiaobao didn''t bite Mommy!" Ji Rui and Dabao don''t want to let Xiaobao go. Father and son have the same cold tone and have no room for maneuver. "Even if you don''t bite, you can''t bully!" Xiaobao knows that his brother and dad are in love with him. But this kind of love is just like mommy''s, and he is immediately ruined by the second! Because Dabao didn''t give Dabao a heavy slap, Xiaobao''s cautious little fellow ignored Dabao for several days. Dabao naturally knew that he was a little angry when he hit the little guy, but he hit him all the time and couldn''t get it back. Dabao, who always loves his younger brother and sister, always tries to please Xiaobao in the next few days. However, Xiaobao, who is jealous, not only turns a blind eye to his brother''s initiative, but also deliberately dominates his elder sister all day long. Whether he is playing during the day or sleeping at night, he is crying to be with his elder sister. At ordinary times, Dabao is always pestered by two little kids to tell a bedtime story. Now Xiaobao doesn''t care about his brother any more. He pulls his mother, and even when he has to, he prefers to slap him in the ass and beat his father to tell him a story rather than look Dabao in the eye. Even though Dabao is precocious, he has been left out for a few days by baby''s younger brother, but he is still a little upset. But Dabao has already started his official holiday. He has always been a baby of his younger brother and sister. He had planned to teach his younger brother and sister to swim during the holiday, but Xiaobao obviously didn''t think so. For several days in a row, Dabao said that he would go swimming, either holding the ball and pulling Niuniu out of the yard to say that he wanted to kick the ball, or climbing into his car, he would take Niuniu out of the backyard from the balcony door without looking at Dabao. Dabao thought that Xiaobao''s arrogance was too arrogant, and it was time to put it out. So, in the first two or three days, he let the little guy go by himself, and he went to the playroom to toss the high simulation tank that uncle Yang Sheng had just brought him back. But on the fourth day, Dabao couldn''t stand it. The reason is not that she can''t stand Xiaobao''s cold shoulder, but that Niuniu is always cheated by Xiaobao''s poor appearance. She chases Xiaobao around all day and all night, and then ignores Dabao unconsciously. So after breakfast that day, Dabao still led Niuniu, and Xiaobao took her parents to the gate. Watching her parents get into the car, the car drove out of the yard, Dabao released Xiaobao''s hand and bent over to hold Niuniu. "Niuniu, how about playing Barbie cross dressing today?" It''s a game that girls like to play most. It''s just that Xiaobao never has patience to play this game. Every time she gets mixed in a pile of Barbie dolls, it''s only destructive. As long as he''s around, Niuniu''s beautiful Barbie dolls are either missing their heads or broken arms and legs. So, slowly, Niuniu doesn''t want Xiaobao to touch her Barbie dolls, She loves her brother very much. "Sister! Sister When Xiaobao saw that his brother and sister were going to throw themselves at the door without taking him to play, he was so anxious that he wanted to pull Niuniu. However, nine-year-old Dabao was much higher than less than one-year-old Xiaobao. Xiaobao couldn''t reach Niuniu who was held in his arms by Dabao, so he had to pull Dabao''s pants and look up at him pitifully. Dabao was airing for a few days by this stingy little guy. Naturally, he would not let him go so easily. With a shake of his hand, he patted Xiaobao''s hand open and strode back to the house with Niuniu in his arms. Xiao Bao stood outside the door with his mouth flat and head down. According to the usual practice, his elder brother and sister would come out to coax him later. But today, after going out, my elder brother and sister lay on the carpet and played for a long time. Leng didn''t look back at him, as if she had forgotten him outside the door. At this time, Dabao and Niuniu are talking about him. "Brother, Xiao Bao will cry." Niu Niu, a competent elder sister, is worried that her younger brother will be afraid in the yard alone. This little girl where know, oneself this younger brother, gall son fat. "Girl, Xiaobao, that''s a fake." Dabao feels obliged to tell this silly girl that Xiaobao is not as fragile and kind as she imagined. Otherwise, when Xiaobao gets bigger, she will only be bullied. Chapter 606 "But..." Even if her brother said Xiaobao was pretending, Niuniu couldn''t help but want to get up and look for Xiaobao. Dabao doesn''t explain directly. He knows that with Niuniu''s IQ, I''m afraid she doesn''t understand the meaning of costume. Moreover, even if she does, it''s estimated that she can''t count Xiaobao''s spirit. Since she can''t understand it, Dabao just uses the move of diverting her attention to hold her in her lap and put a Barbie doll into her hand. "Niuniu is responsible for changing the baby''s hair style, and her brother will choose her skirt and shoes, OK?" If these childish little girl things were changed, Dabao would not look at them. But since she had Niuniu, Dabao knew a lot about the things that many little girls love to play with. Because he didn''t want Niuniu to have a lonely childhood like him. After Xiaobao was born, Dabao also dutifully did what a brother should do, and even did a lot of what his parents should do. As a brother, he also sympathized with his parents'' hard work and did it silently. He loves Niuniu and Xiaobao very much. At first, he thought Xiaobao was just a little naughty and a little devil than other boys. But these days, he can''t help reflecting on Xiaobao''s way of being a little bit naughty. Do they spoil this little guy so much that Xiaobao thinks that the whole family should take him as the center. "Brother, baby wants to be queen." Niuniu''s attention has been occupied by the doll. Now she is clumsily combing the baby''s hair with a small comb. The little treasure outside the door, who is still making a small temper, has been thrown away by her. "All right!" Dabao readily agreed, took a crown from the clothes pile neatly placed in the box, and put a gorgeous skirt in front of Niuniu. On the surface, he seems to be attentively accompanying Niuniu, but in fact, from time to time, he will raise his eyelids and look at a mirror facing the door. In the mirror, you can clearly see Xiaobao standing outside the glass door. Xiaobao, who had been standing still, seemed to have forgotten his existence completely. Finally, he couldn''t hold his breath. He reluctantly moved a few steps to stick to the glass door, biting his fingers and looking anxiously at his brother and sister''s back. Dabao saw the lonely look of the little guy in the mirror. He was amused, but quietly helped Niuniu put on the doll''s high-heeled shoes. Xiao Bao became a sticker for a while. He squatted down and drew something on the glass with his little finger. A few minutes later, Xiao Bao broke out in silence and raised his fist to beat the glass door. Niu Niu, who was playing intently in Dabao''s arms, was so scared that she struggled to lean out and see, "brother, Xiaobao is angry." Say, want to get up to coax. Dabao hugged her and didn''t let her move Niuniu is worried about Xiaobao, but she always listens to Dabao''s words, so she has to shrink back to Dabao''s arms in fear. "Ah..." Xiaobao outside the door saw that no one paid attention to him, so he opened his throat and yelled. Niuniu rubs anxiously in Dabao''s arms. Dabao simply takes the earphone from the sofa and puts it on Niuniu. Xiaobao''s crazy behavior finally startles aunt Guan who is busy in the kitchen. She runs out in a hurry. Seeing Xiaobao angry outside, she wants to hold him. Dabao looked at her, "aunt Guan, Xiaobao is making trouble out of nothing. Don''t worry about him." Although Dabao is still a child, she has a lot to say in this family. Aunt Guan hesitates for a moment, and finally turns around and walks back to the kitchen. Xiao Bao''s eyes watched the rescuers disappear one by one, and he did not beat the door or shout. After all, his little hand will hurt when he bangs on the door, and his throat will be uncomfortable when he yells. The most important thing is that no matter he bangs on the door or yells, he doesn''t pay attention to him! The little guy stood up and stood dejectedly on the glass for a while. I don''t know whether he was bored or finally figured it out. He slowly moved towards the door with his little hand on the glass shin. When he got to the door, he slightly looked in and looked at his brother and sister. He saw that the two people still didn''t want to pay any attention to him. He was very bored, so he had to flash in, He staggered to Dabao''s side. Hanging his eyes, he stretched out Xiao Pang''s hand and pulled Dabao''s sleeve. Dabao''s heart was full of laughter, but he didn''t want to fall short of success. He tried to smile hard, bowed his head, pretended he didn''t know anything, and put on a swimsuit to another doll according to Niuniu''s idea. "Niuniu, this doll needs to wear flip flops." Xiao Bao was arrogant to his brother for a few days. Originally, he was extremely arrogant, but today he was so neglected by his brother and sister that he vaguely felt that he had gone too far. Vaguely guilty, he raised his eyelids and took a careful look at his brother. But his brother thought he didn''t exist. He was wronged, but he didn''t dare to attack. Blinking, biting his lips, he rushed to Dabao''s arm without face and skin, and rubbed Dabao''s face and legs at the same time. Dabao finally turned to look at him, but he just looked down. He didn''t speak or move. If it was normal, he would have picked him up to amuse him. Xiaobao held back for a while, then opened his mouth and cried wrongly, "brother!" After all, this is the baby brother''s first "brother" ah! But today, he was determined to frustrate Xiaobao''s arrogance, so even though he was pleasantly surprised, he still didn''t speak. Xiaobao is worried. He climbs up to Dabao with both hands and feet. He puts his arms around Dabao''s neck. Xiaolian rubs Dabao''s face anxiously. He cries, "brother, brother, brother..." Dabao is tickled by his little face. In addition, the little guy is so low-key, and his mouth is like a repeater. My brother keeps shouting. I think he is wrong. This lesson should be enough. Dabao, with a smile on his face, reaches for Xiaobao''s butt and kisses him on the face. "Xiaobao is going to call him brother. Are you not angry with him?" Xiao Bao bit his finger and shook his head desperately. Joking, brothers and sisters do not take him to play, but also dare to be angry? "There''s something wrong with my brother. I shouldn''t spank my baby." Dabao, who knows that he is wrong, kisses Xiaobao in the face and apologizes sincerely. On hearing this, Xiao Bao immediately put on a bitter face, pointed to his buttocks and hummed. "Pain! It hurts With a helpless smile, Dabao lowered his head, pulled open his small underpants, blew two breaths toward his little butt, then gently stroked it, and said with a smile, "OK, blow, it doesn''t hurt!" I don''t know when Niu Niu, in addition to headphones, also learned from Dabao''s appearance, got up to Xiaobao''s butt and blew, "Xiaobao, sister blows, it doesn''t hurt!" Xiaobao finally regained the care and love of her brother and sister. She put her arms around Dabao in one hand and Niuniu in the other. She grinned. Chapter 607 Dabao thought that Xiaobao''s real temperament was only discovered by his brother. As everyone knows, when the mother, but also in Xiaobao more and more mischievous daily detected what. That night, Letong still sleeps on Ji Rui''s lap and reads books leisurely, while Ji Rui reads international financial information with his mobile phone. Looking at it, Letong closed the book, "Mr. Ji, do you think Xiaobao is a little villain?" Ji Rui didn''t lift his head, just said, "whatever you want!" Letong is a little angry, but when she throws the book, she lies down on him and holds his face with her hand. "Well, what''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me, a very good young man who is very red? " Ji Rui is too lazy to accuse her of playing games with Dabao. Just pull her hand over and nibble at her fingertips. "Well, you are not bad, and so is Xiaobao." Ji is not protecting Xiaobao. Ji''s logic is that since Letong is not bad, Xiaobao''s tricks are not worth mentioning. Yue Tong lies in his arms, for a moment, he sighs a long time. Ji Rui listens to her sigh, inexplicably a little confused, bows his head to kiss on her forehead¡° What''s the matter? " "When Dabao was a child, he should have the same temperament as Xiaobao, right?" Letong remembers clearly that before she knew Dabao was her own son, almost all she heard were Ji Zong''s baby. Her son was a little devil, very difficult and so on. Ji Rui was silent for a short time. "Well, at that time, I didn''t pay much attention to him. My father indulged him unconditionally. Strictly speaking, Dabao''s temperament when he was a child should be worse. Thanks to you." Letong has the same taste in her heart. For Dabao, like Ji Rui, she is full of debt. "I often wonder if it''s too unfair to put all the responsibilities of Niuniu and Xiaobao on Dabao. He''s only nine years old, but he worries more about his younger brother and sister than we parents Letong said the secret worry in her heart. It''s said that caring leads to chaos. In terms of children, Ji Rui is more open-minded than Letong. "Dabao is happy. He loves Niuniu and Xiaobao, so he is happy to coax and hurt them all day long. On the other hand, he doesn''t want you to work too hard, so he always tries to take care of his younger brother and sister. For him, it''s a manifestation of his love for his younger brother and sister and for you." Ji Rui''s words, not only didn''t let Letong''s guilt lighten, on the contrary, she felt worse in her heart. "In this way, Dabao doesn''t even have the fun of childhood." I follow my younger brother and sister around all day. I''m very young, just like a little father. Ji Rui rubbed her head. "Dabao is not an ordinary child. For him, to take good care of his younger brother and sister and make us less burden is his childhood fun." Letong doesn''t speak. Before, she always wanted to make up for Dabao and make up for all the maternal love he lost when he was a child. Unexpectedly, she didn''t make up for anything. After she gave birth to Xiaobao, she threw the burden directly to Dabao. Ji Rui sees that Letong is still frowning, and holds her up a little to let her face herself. "Well, let me put it another way. Is it a burden for you to take care of Dabao, Xiaobao and Niuniu?" "Of course not. It''s a kind of happiness!" Letong didn''t even think about it, and immediately denied Ji Rui''s statement. "That''s right!" Ji Rui kisses the tip of her nose. She is very smart, but at some time, she is stupid and lovely. "Fool, Dabao is just like you. He doesn''t take care of his younger brother and sister as a burden! For him, it was also a kind of happiness. Otherwise, you try to tell him tomorrow to send Niuniu and Xiaobao back to the Yang family for a few days. Anyway, your grandfather is always thinking about these kids. By the way, let him have a good rest as a brother. Do you think he will Ji Rui made a hypothesis. Le Tong just thought for a moment, and then she could imagine Dabao''s madness. "He won''t, unless he goes with him." Letong answers without hesitation. From Niuniu to Xiaobao, Letong doesn''t want to take the dominant power back from Dabao, but Dabao is very persistent to his younger brother and sister. As long as he is there, it''s difficult for others to interfere in the affairs of the two little guys. As time goes by, Letong gets used to it and becomes more and more comfortable. "So I said, don''t worry about a bunch of things. Dabao is different from other children, so what he wants is different from other children." When Dabao was young, Ji Rui thought he didn''t know Dabao. But as Dabao''s personality becomes more and more stable, Ji Rui seems to see his own shadow because of his pure male character of being brave and tolerant. Agent Rui some persuasion, Letong finally want to open up, "Dabao is the boss of the family, calm personality is normal, Niuniu and Xiaobao are so spoiled by him, I''m afraid it''s more delicate in the future, but it doesn''t matter, children, it''s good to keep their nature, on the contrary, Dabao will have a way to cure them." The three children in the family, of course, did not know that their parents had seriously discussed their character and who controlled the power of education. Anyway, everyone outside knows that Ji''s brother has always spoiled a pair of younger brothers and sisters. Once in a while, Xiaobao becomes poor, which irritates his brother and turns his sister to his own front. Dabao looks on coldly, and when he can endure it, he will teach Xiaobao a lesson. It seems that both brothers regard this game as a game, one constantly provocating each other''s bottom line, the other always looking on coldly, and then aiming at a certain point to strike hard. Anyway, in the game between the two brothers, Xiaobao always lost. Niuniu, a little silly girl, is always in a state of ignorance among her brother and his brother''s countless gunsmoke. She plays coquetry with her brother happily all day, then turns around and runs to take care of her weak brother. However, she doesn''t know that her younger brother, who is more than one year younger than her, may not speak as smoothly as she says, but her IQ is not a little bit higher than her. Letong, as a mother, has been secretly observing the three children for a long time since she had a communication with Ji Rui. She found that Dabao really didn''t make it a burden to take care of his younger brother and sister. On the contrary, even if Xiaobao did something innocuous, Dabao didn''t rush to expose it. Instead, he quietly watched Xiaobao play some tricks. This reminds Letong that the cat catches the mouse. For fun, it is usually not in a hurry to eat. Instead, it lets it go, repeatedly grabs it and then lets it go, so repeatedly teasing and playing. When she found out the truth, she quietly lit a few candles for Xiaobao. Chapter 608 Since that entanglement, Letong''s attitude towards the three children has gradually been laissez faire. She has also calmed down her mind and let Dabao be in the main position, while her mother is in the auxiliary position. It''s not that she is irresponsible, but that she knows that she has a baby eldest son who loves her, and this baby eldest son will take good care of and educate the two little ones. In the twinkling of an eye, after the summer vacation, Dabao transferred from the primary school department to the junior high school department. On the first day of school, the headmaster personally sent him to the classroom of class one, grade two of junior high school. At this time, Dabao was nine years old. Standing in front of his 13-year-old classmates, he was at a disadvantage in height. On the first day of school, he just stood on the platform and made a brief self introduction, which made his classmates feel a strong momentum. Of course, which of these 13-year-old children did not grow up to this age under the careful care of the elders and parents? Who, like in Dabao, has lived in such a complex environment since childhood, not only to learn how to protect and save himself, but also to think about bringing back his father''s heart, whose heart is not on him? Although the dark side of Dabao''s nature has been gradually softened and obliterated after recognizing Letong, what he has experienced has been branded in his young heart. Therefore, his character, no lack of optimism, no lack of cheerful, but only the lack of innocence. This is why he is optimistic, but always gives people a feeling of being young and mature. "My name is Ji Yu. I''m a new student. Please take care of me in the future." Dabao didn''t say that he was only nine years old, let alone a skip. But the students in the class, as early as he did not come to report, had spread, today''s class to cut students, is the primary school that gifted students. Of course, no one has really seen this gifted student before, because it is said that this student seldom has activities in the school, and there is a special bus to the school on time, and there is a special bus waiting at the gate after school. So, when I saw with my own eyes that the gifted student was not a nerd as I imagined, but a cute and handsome little Zhengtai, the students in the class immediately blew up their nest. Especially, most of the young girls who are in love with each other are looking at him on the platform, and they don''t forget to talk with their classmates. Dabao is used to being the focus of his eyes. After a brief introduction, his smiling eyes swept over the class and asked the headmaster, "headmaster Li, where is my seat, please?" Principal Li was only responsible for bringing him over, but of course he was not careful enough to help him arrange his seat. "Ji Yu, sit here!" Crisp voice came, Ji Yu along the voice to see in the past, saw a big eyed girl with horsetail stood up, is waving to him. Ji Yu almost did not have any hesitation, "are male students sitting with male students, right?" Ji Yu is young, but he has been surrounded by girls since he was a child. He knows how to avoid unnecessary trouble and entanglement. He knows that he is handsome and can attract the eyes of other people, especially the opposite sex. However, he never feels that this kind of situation is a kind of enjoyment, on the contrary, it is a kind of suffering. Because, from small to large, there are not many women who can make him tolerate and accept their approach. In addition to mummy and sister, the rest can barely tolerate, probably only aunt yuan''er and Xiaojing. Ji Yu himself also can''t say clearly, this kind of disgust, is because of childhood face Ji old lady that a kind of subconscious that the false mouth face arouses. Of course, he never told his parents about his aversion to most women, so that they would not feel guilty. The girl with a ponytail was stunned at first. Before she could explain and lobby, Ji Yu, who was carrying a schoolbag, came down from the platform and went straight to the third row of the first row, where there was an empty seat. Moreover, her deskmate was a boy. Ji Yu did not immediately sit down, but raised his face to the girl who was still standing there and politely laughed, "I''ll sit here, thank you!" To him, it''s just a polite smile. In the eyes of the girl standing there and other girls, it''s not the same thing at all. So, just the first day, Ji Yu children successfully captured most of the girls in his class On the first day of class, there was still no real content. First, the whole school held a meeting, then the head teacher held a class meeting, distributed textbooks, and then selected class cadres. The head teacher, surnamed Zhang, stood on the platform and asked the students if they had any ideas, such as who thinks who is suitable or who can volunteer. Ji Yu''s expression is calm to sit, he never thought to hold any position, because he is afraid of trouble. There are still younger brothers and sisters waiting for him at home. He doesn''t want to let the little Huobao wait for him because of something at school. "Teacher, I think we can let Ji Yu serve as the learning committee member." Ji Yu is a little upset in the heart, who is this in the end? Find something for him! Slightly raised his head, follow the voice to see in the past, on the, actually is the initiative to invite him to the same table horsetail girl. The girl is also looking at him, a pair of smiling eyes curved, very lovely, but in Ji Yu''s eyes, there is nothing special. In Ji Yu''s eyes, beautiful women are only his mommy and sister Niu Niu. Other girls, basically look the same. Ji Yu takes back his sight, stands up and says sincerely to the teacher on the platform. "Mr. Zhang, I''m sorry, I''m a cut in student. Maybe I can''t keep up with many lessons, so I don''t have much energy to help my teachers and classmates. I''m very sorry!" Ji Yu is very young, but his logic is very strong. Even the teacher who stands on the platform thinks that he is very reasonable. This little student is only nine years old. Although he is a gifted student, he jumps up the grade after all. It''s normal for him to study harder than his classmates. "Well, Ji Yu just cut in class. There are many things he didn''t adapt to. Let him study at ease for the time being. Other students should pay more attention to him!" The teacher waved to Ji Yu to sit down, and then said to the girl student who had just proposed, "Shao Yuxin, you were the first in the class last semester. After that, you should help Ji Yu more, you know?" "Mr. Zhang, I know!" Shao Yuxin, the student, answered with a sweet smile. But Ji Yu didn''t want to get her feeling, and stood up again. "Miss Zhang, my mother has the same worry about my study, so she hired a tutor for me early. The students'' time is very precious, so I don''t bother you. Thank you!" Chapter 609 After school, Dabao''s desk mate, Yin Zhihao, who is three years older than Dabao but not much taller than Dabao, walked out of the classroom side by side with Dabao. "Ji Yu, you are so good!" Carrying his schoolbag, Yin Zhihao gave Dabao a thumbs up. Dabao was confused. He pulled his wrinkly clothes and raised his head to smile at his familiar deskmate. "What do you mean?" Yin Zhihao turned to look around and made sure no one noticed them. Then he came to Dabao''s ear and whispered, "Yuxin is our class flower and our boy''s goddess!" "Oh... Yours, too?" Dabao''s mouth echoed. What I think in my heart is that she is ban Hua. It''s none of my business. She''s your goddess, not my goddess! "Hey, hey..." Yin Zhihao scratched his head and laughed sheepishly. Obviously, Dabao guessed right. Dabao is not interested in this group of flower goddesses and so on. Without any trace, he talks about other things. "Is Mr. Zhang strict? What are the requirements for homework? " It''s said that the head teacher has been working with the class since the first day of junior high school. Yin Zhihao is obviously a careless boy. Without any doubt, he was turned to another topic by Dabao, and all of them answered. So, in the few minutes from the classroom to the school gate, Dabao learned a lot about the teachers and classmates from this silly fellow. "Brother! Brother As soon as he stepped out of the school gate, two clear children''s voices came into Dabao''s ears. Before Dabao could find them, his left and right legs were tightly tied. Looking down, it''s not Niuniu and Xiaobao who hold her legs tightly. Who else? "Niuniu, Xiaobao, what are you doing here?" Dabao is very surprised. He can''t take care of the chattering table beside him. He bends down and hugs the two little guys and "boils" on their faces. "Master Yu, Niuniu and Xiaobao had a quarrel at home all day today. I heard that I came to pick you up from school, so I just wanted to follow them to pick you up." The driver on one side quickly explained. Dabao stayed with them all summer vacation. Early this morning, when Dabao went out, they were still sleeping. When they woke up, they couldn''t see their brother. At first, they thought it was their brother who was playing hide and seek with them. They turned the room over and couldn''t find Dabao. Then they began to cry to find their brother. After listening to the driver''s words, Dabao saw that the eyelids of the two babies were swollen and the eyes were red. He was so distressed that he could not help hugging them. "Little fool, my brother just came to school and would go home with you after school. Why are you crying?" Niuniu and Xiaobao ignore Dabao''s explanation at all. They pitifully dig into Dabao''s arms like two marmots. Dabao managed to pacify the two living treasures in his arms. He stood up, took their little hands, turned his head and told Yin Zhihao that he would see you tomorrow with a smile. He led his younger brother and sister to the parking place. "Ji Yu!" Hearing the familiar voice, Ji Yu frowned slightly and looked helplessly at Shao Yuxin who was panting to catch up. "What''s the matter?" On his face, he put on a smile again. "These are the syllabus and review materials I used in grade one of junior high school. I hope they can help you." Shao Yuxin gasps as she speaks. It seems that she really takes what the teacher and Ji Yu say seriously. Ji Yu didn''t want to embarrass her, but on the first day, she persevered to show her charm of helping others, which really made him feel unbearable. "I also took part in the final exam of last semester. If I remember correctly, I should have full marks in all subjects. Therefore, I don''t need these materials, but thank you all the same!" Ji Yu said, toward a face of incredible Shao Yuxin nodded, turned his head and led his younger brother and sister to go. Shao Yuxin, with an embarrassed face, slowly retracts her hand and looks down at the stack of review materials in her hand. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. After getting on the bus, Niu Niu, who was sitting on the window, looked at the motionless figure and felt compassion. "Brother, sister cried..." Dabao took her back, put her on her thigh and rubbed her head. "No, Niuniu is wrong!" Niu Niu leans out of the window and looks up at Dabao. Finally, she chooses to believe her brother. "Oh..." Xiaobao also climbed up to Dabao, pulling Niuniu''s face to play, Niuniu''s attention, suddenly stood outside, the elder sister turned back to his younger brother. The three kids of the Ji family, from the eldest to the third, all have the same characteristics. No matter how attractive other people or other things are, when they meet their own family, they are not. Without looking out of the window again, Dabao raised the window, buried himself in the middle of his younger brother and sister, and rubbed his face against two tender faces. "Shall we pick up daddy and mommy from work?" "Good!" Niuniu and Xiaobao answer in one voice, two small heads together, giggle. Dabao saw the bait was awesome, and immediately put the condition on the bait. "We can pick up daddy and Mommy, but Niuniu and Xiaobao have to promise their brother that he will not cry at school and play at home, you know?" The two little guys looked at each other with big dark eyes. For a moment, Xiao Bao poked Niu Niu''s face with a fat finger, "sister is crying..." It seems that the two little guys thought that their brother was investigating today''s responsibility. Xiao Bao was afraid of his brother''s scolding and immediately put the blame on Niu Niu. Niuniu was not afraid of her brother''s scolding, but simply because her brother said that she wanted to be an honest child, "it''s my brother who cries first..." Dabao didn''t mean to investigate. He felt the two babies'' red and swollen eyelids. "Tomorrow, no one will cry, OK? Wait for your brother at home, you know? " "Well!" The two little babies nodded their heads. Seeing that their elder brother was no longer investigating, they began to make trouble again, arguing to play with their elder brother. "OK, brother, who can sit and play with." "One,... Two,...." the two kids are naturally familiar with their brother''s indisputable character. They climb back to their children''s chairs obediently. Niuniu moves fast. After sitting down, they quickly raise their hands to "report brother, Niuniu is sitting down." Dabao went to kiss her with a smile, "Niuniu is so powerful!" Said, conveniently help her buckle the seat belt. "Brother, good..." Xiaobao, who is more than one year old and one month old, has limited words, but her action is no worse than Niuniu. Dabao also gave Xiaobao a kiss, "Wow, Xiaobao is great! As powerful as my sister When he lowered his head to buckle Xiaobao''s seat belt, Dabao leaned up to Xiaobao''s ear and said in a low voice, "but my brother and sister who are lying don''t like it!" Xiao Bao dropped his eyes, two little fat fingers stabbed at each other and kept silent for a long time. Then he raised his eyelids and admitted timidly, "Xiao Bao cries..." Chapter 610 Dabao didn''t blame him either. He pinched his little face and said with a smile, "little fool, my brother will definitely come back. Don''t cry, you know?" This little guy is used to lawlessness, and he has a lot of courage. He seldom cries when he falls. Dabao thinks his tears are very high, but he will cry because he can''t find himself. It seems that the little guy still loves his brother very much! Dabao is bubbling in her heart. Niuniu, sitting next to Xiaobao, takes out a lollipop from somewhere. She peels the wrapping paper carefully and hands it to Xiaobao. "Sister gives sugar, Xiaobao doesn''t cry!" Xiaobao took the lollipop, blinked and passed it to Dabao as if to please him, "brother, eat..." Dabao put out his tongue and licked it lightly. The sweet and greasy taste ran around at the tip of his tongue. He raised his hand and pushed the sugar back to the little guy. "Xiaobao, eat it!" Xiaobao hands the lollipop to Niuniu, "sister, eat..." Niuniu also imitates Dabao''s appearance, reaches out the tip of her tongue and licks it. With a pair of beautiful smiling eyes, Niuniu pushes the lollipop back to Xiaobao''s mouth, "brother, eat..." Xiaobao amused his elder brother and sister, and then he leaned forward and stretched out on the chair. He began to eat sweets. The woodman game that he was clamoring to play just now has quickly retreated to every corner before eating. Niuniu seems to forget about the game. She puts her hand around Dabao''s arm and cries softly, "brother..." Dabao bowed his head and gave a kiss to the little curly hair "Niuniu wants to go to school..." Big treasure strange, this little girl, clearly a few months ago is still dead to tumble, do not want to go to school, this, how suddenly changed her mind? "Why? Isn''t Niuniu trying to play with Xiaobao at home? " Niu Niu''s face gently rubbed against Dabao''s half exposed arm, like a clever dog. "Niuniu also wants to accompany her brother..." Dabao was dumbfounded and laughed. He stretched out his hand and twisted the little girl''s face gently. "Silly girl, my brother doesn''t need Niuniu to accompany me!" Niu Niu''s shining eyes darkened in an instant. She bowed her head and pursed her lips. Where does Dabao see Niuniu''s lost face? She''s kissing and rubbing her face. "Silly girl, even if Niuniu goes to school, it''s impossible to accompany her brother. Niuniu goes to kindergarten and her brother goes to junior high school." Dabao patiently explained to the little girl that he knew better than anyone else. The little girl must have thought that school was just another place to play. "Kindergarten? Junior high school The little girl didn''t understand. She raised her face and looked at Dabao in confusion. Dabao looked at the girl''s foggy eyes and was fascinated. Most of the people in their Ji family are smart, and most of them are cunning and shrewd. Xiaobao, for example, is very young and can show Niuniu''s puzzled expression. Probably because of the difference, Dabao always thinks that this kind of girl is cute. He can''t help rubbing her lips against her thick eyelashes. "Kindergarten is a place for children as big as Niuniu to play. In junior high school, they are all brothers and sisters, you know?" Dabao tried to be simple, because he was afraid Niuniu couldn''t understand. After explaining, for fear that she didn''t understand, she took out her iPad and searched several pictures of kindergarten children playing together and junior high school students in class for Niuniu to see. Niu Niu finally understood that even if she went to school, she couldn''t stick to her brother, so she said with her iPad, "that Niu Niu doesn''t go to school, she will accompany Xiao Bao." After a while, Niuniu pointed to a picture of a junior high school student and asked Dabao, "brother, Niuniu is so big that she can accompany her brother to school, right?" Dabao thought, when you grow up, your brother will be in his twenties, probably already working and still going to school? Dabao opened a picture of the whole family with a smile. "Silly girl, when you were so old, my brother became like this." Dabao points to Ji Rui''s appearance in the family photo and laughs. Others say that he looks like Daddy. It''s estimated that in the future, he will be no different from daddy now. Niu Niu desperately shakes her head, anxiously points to Ji Rui in the photo and argues, "this is daddy, not brother." Dabao slightly side of the head, in the window to see his one with a little childish face, seems to understand Niuniu''s mood, also denied. "Yes, this is daddy, not brother." In the little girl''s mind, she probably thought that if her brother became like Daddy, he would be as serious and steady as daddy. She probably thought that her brother Dabao would stay like this forever. That way, you can always be around her, tell her stories, play games with her and coax her to sleep Peep into the little girl brain wave Dabao, no longer trying to let the little girl understand, everyone will grow up, will change. Since she thinks brother Dabao will never change, let her continue to think so. Dabao glances at Xiaobao, who is lying on his back, enjoying lollipops and humming tunes beside Niuniu. Compared with Xiaobao, he is more likely to be soft hearted when facing Niuniu. Maybe it''s because she''s a girl, or maybe it''s because he can''t forget the situation when he saw Niuniu crying in the woods. Until now, Dabao still can''t figure out how there are parents willing to leave such a beautiful and clever girl behind. However, if you don''t understand, Dabao is always secretly glad that the cruel parents left Niuniu, which made him have such a beautiful and lovely sister When the three brothers went to Ji''s, they became the focus of their eyes from the moment they entered the gate. Dabao often went to Ji''s in the past two years, and the employees were familiar with him, but Niuniu and Xiaobao never came. As soon as they entered the gate, Xiaobao broke away from Dabao''s hand and ran around the hall like a wild horse. Dabao didn''t care much. Niuniu and Xiaobao were chasing each other in the middle of the hall. He followed them slowly. Not long after that, Letong, who received a call from the front desk, came out of the elevator and saw her three children chasing and playing in the middle of the lobby. She went to stand and clapped her hands. Niuniu and Xiaobao follow the sound to see, also don''t chase, directly change direction, open arms toward Letong rushed over. "Mommy! Mommy Running and screaming. Letong squats down, grabs one in one hand, holds it and stands up. Dabao is too tall for her to hold. However, she still loves to stick to her. No, she holds two small ones. Dabao stands beside her and holds her waist with her long hand. "Mommy, why don''t you get off work early today?" Dabao stands on tiptoe and kisses Letong on her face. "Good!" Letong was a little depressed just now because of her work. Seeing three babies, her mood became clear immediately. At this moment, she even felt that she had the whole world, everything else was not important. Chapter 611 Since the first day of school, Niuniu and Xiaobao pick up Dabao from school with the driver. After that, Dabao steps out of the school every day to meet him. They are his two lovely brothers and sisters. So, after a few days, everyone in the class knew that Ji Yu had a very beautiful and lovely younger sister like a doll, and a handsome and lovely little Zhengtai younger brother. Shao Yuxin encountered several awkward refusals on the first day, but she didn''t come to Dabao for several days. Although other female students also flocked to Dabao, they were always thin skinned. Under Dabao''s polite and appropriate evasion, they just politely walked around Dabao''s body, and no one dared to really come forward to chat up or show kindness. But boys, in addition to table mate Yin Zhihao, there are a few straightforward boys also love to play around Dabao. Although he is two or three years younger than these boys, his psychological age is more mature than these boys. Therefore, after a few days together, we almost forget the fact that Dabao is only nine years old. And the boys who play with Dabao are basically those who are not scheming and love to play, because people like Dabao who can attract most of their eyes everywhere, those arrogant boys who are scheming, always treat him as an imaginary enemy, not as a friend. During the break, Dabao and several boys were playing in the corridor. One of them came up and asked, "Ji Yu, what are you always writing in class? Do you write love letters? " Boys of this age are curious and ready to move towards the opposite sex. When they see that Dabao is always writing and copying in class, they are inevitably curious. Dabao, of course, is not writing a love letter. He is smart and the content of the class is very easy for him to understand. Therefore, from primary school, he basically does his homework while listening to the class. In this way, he can spare time for homework after school to accompany Niuniu and Xiaobao. "Do your homework!" Dabao answered honestly. Heart is secretly turned a white eye, write love letter? Growing up, he hasn''t tried to look at any girl. Who is the love letter to? "Homework in class?" Several young students obviously didn''t believe him. "Yes "What are you doing home? Watch tv? Play games? " As Dabao''s deskmate, Yin Zhihao knows that he is doing his homework while listening to class, but he doesn''t know why he does it. If he didn''t see a luxury car pick him up every day, Yin Zhihao almost thought Dabao was going to work study after school. "With my younger brother and sister!" Dabao took it for granted. Moreover, he didn''t think it was funny, but some of his classmates thought he was joking and laughed. "Don''t you have a lot of money at home? Isn''t there a baby sitter to take care of my younger brother and sister? " "Nanny is nanny. It''s different from my brother after all." His own childhood was very lonely, so he wanted to give Niuniu and Xiaobao a complete and noisy childhood. In addition to the love of daddy and Mommy, he also had a brother who could play with them and make trouble with them, who could grow up with them. But the deep affection behind this, how can the naughty boy who plays with him experience it? However, Ji Yu students love younger brother and sister, but I do not know how to spread the Shao Yuxin ear. At noon, Dabao and Yin Zhihao had a meal in the dining hall and sat down by the window. Ji Yu is drinking soup, heard a girl asked. "Ji Yu, Yin Zhihao, can I sit here?" Ji Yu heard the voice already knew who it was, but before he could answer, he heard Yin Zhihao''s excited reply, "of course! Of course Listening to the excitement, I would like to run to help the other party pull away the chair, hand over the chopsticks and wait carefully. Ji Yu raised his head toward Shao Yuxin and nodded slightly, then continued to drink his soup. "Yuxin, you''ve got a full mark in your quiz today. It''s amazing." When Yin Zhihao saw the goddess sitting opposite him, he immediately forgot to eat and just knelt and licked. "Ji Yu is more powerful. He can do all the additional questions correctly. Is he the only one in the class who can do the additional questions?" Shao Yuxin''s eyes, but has been aiming at Ji Yu. Ji Yu just didn''t hear it. Originally, although he didn''t like to make friends with his female classmates, his basic politeness would still be maintained. However, Shao Yuxin''s purpose was too obvious. He didn''t want to give her any hint and hope. "He, he''s not human! So we don''t compare with him. " Yin Zhihao very impolitely removed Ji Yu from the ranks of ordinary students. Shao Yuxin seems to have heard a very funny joke and chuckled. "Ji Yu, aren''t you angry? Yin Zhihao said, "you are not human!" Ji Yu raised his head and glanced at Yin Zhihao faintly. He said, "don''t be angry, because he regards me as a god!" Yin Zhihao also laughed, "yes, he is a God, we are a mortal." Shao Yuxin''s eyes have never left Ji Yu from the beginning to the end. "Ji Yu, those two children were your younger brother and sister that day, right? How lovely "Well." Ji Yu feels that she has nothing to say. "Your brother looks like you, but your sister doesn''t look like you at all. Does she look like your mother?" Shao Yuxin just wants to find some topics Ji Yu is interested in, but unexpectedly, inadvertently stepped on the mine! Ji Yu slightly side head, coldly looking at her, "my sister like who, what do you care?" Shao Yuxin''s face changed slightly. Without waiting for her to say anything more, Ji Yu had already picked up the tray and stood up, "Zhihao, I''m full, you use it slowly." With that, he left behind two classmates who looked at each other face to face. He didn''t understand why Ji Yu, who was always kind-hearted, suddenly became a different person. Dabao is not in a good mood, but he is always good at covering up. When Yin Zhihao comes back from dinner, they talk and laugh again. In the evening, Dabao, as usual, helps his younger brother and sister to take a bath and play with them for a while. When he is tired, he lies on the bed and tells stories to the two babies. When they are all asleep, he walks out of the living room, curls his legs on the sofa and stares at the flashing TV screen in a daze. "What''s the matter? Who''s bothering my baby? " When Letong comes home, she feels that there is something wrong with her baby son. Seeing him in a daze, she is more sure of what she thinks. "Mommy..." Dabao naturally leans over Letong''s body and puts his hand around Letong''s neck. He looks very depressed. "What''s the matter? Is Xiaobao naughty again? " In addition to her younger brother and sister, Letong can''t think of anyone else who can make her baby son so sad. Dabao shook his head and bit his lip. After a while, he asked, "Mommy, if Niuniu knew she wasn''t my own sister, would she be sad?" Chapter 612 "Mommy, would Niuniu be sad if she knew she wasn''t my own sister?" Letong is very surprised. Since bringing Niuniu back, this topic has rarely appeared in their home, especially in Dabao''s mouth. At any time, Dabao insists that Niuniu is his biological sister. And their whole family, including the old master of Yang family and Yang Sheng, have always regarded Niu Niu as their own, never biased. "Silly baby, Niuniu is my own daughter!" She just thought that whether she, as a mother, had done something carelessly that made the silly son misunderstand something. "Mommy, I know you love Niuniu." Dabao buries his head in Letong''s shoulder. Letong listens to his usual coquetry tone, and really doesn''t mean to blame her. So, what happened? "What''s the matter, baby?" Letong''s heart is pounding with fear from her baby son''s abnormal reaction. Isn''t it Niu Niu''s biological parents who come to the door? But when I think about it, I think it''s very unlikely. The island yuaner chose for her marriage is a remote and closed small island in r city. It''s not easy to find it. What''s more, Niuniu was only a month old at that time, and she didn''t grow up at all. If she recognized people with the photos at that time, she couldn''t recognize them at all. "Some people say Niuniu is not like me!" Dabao said quietly, in a tone, where is Ji Dabao? Letong breathed a long breath, raised his hand to sweep his son''s head, "silly son, it''s not like, you''re not like me, are you not my own son?" Many times, Letong and Dabao go shopping arm in arm. People who don''t know each other think that they are a pair of brothers and sisters at most. No one ever regards them as a mother and son. Letong''s words, let Dabao as if the top, suddenly open. "Right... I''m not like mommy either..." Dabao straightened up and shaved his hair. Rare silly once Dabao, let Letong angry and funny, Qu Qi fingers played his smooth forehead. "You are so stupid "Hey, hey..." Being scolded as a fool by mommy, Dabao is not angry either. He even puts his arm around Letong''s neck and kisses her face. "How old are you, Dabao? Still like a little kid, not weaned? " I don''t know when Ji Zong, the head of the family, came out. At a glance, he saw his son cuddling his wife and gnawing. He was a little upset. "Daddy, even if I become an old man, in the eyes of Mommy, I''m still a little kid. Mommy, right?" Dabao didn''t pay attention to his father''s warning at all. He gave two more kisses to Letong''s face. Yue Tong patted him on the head, glanced at Ji Rui, who had already turned black, and reminded him with a smile, "Mr. Ji, Dabao is only nine years old, isn''t he a child Ji Rui gouges out Dabao, turns around and steps up the stairs. Dabao hugged Letong and whispered for a long time. Seeing that it was almost time to go to bed, he stood up straight and said with a smile, "Mommy, go to coax daddy. I guess you''re going to be mad!" Le Tong is also funny, "since you know he''s going mad, you still say those words to do such things?" Dabao stood up and stretched, "uncle like Daddy, it''s time to help blood circulation and promote metabolism!" Letong can''t help laughing and clapping his ass, "do you mean your daddy has to say thank you?" "Haha, that''s not necessary. I''m just afraid he''s too boring. If you want to dislike him, father and son, help him as filial piety to his old man." Le Tong also stood up and rolled a white eye toward him, "come on, it''s good that he doesn''t vomit blood because you''re angry. Filial piety or something, save it!" Dabao smiles, stands on tiptoe and kisses her again, Finish saying, the sole of the foot smears oil general flash. Yue Tong shook her head with a smile and said, "good night!" to his back Letong pushes open the bedroom door. Ji Rui, who leans on the bed to read, raises his eyelids and glances at her. It''s cool. "It''s over making out with my son?" Letong raised his hand and fanned, then sniffed heavily, "ouch, what''s the smell? Why is it so sour? " Ji Rui drops his eyes and turns over the book, ignoring her. Letong walks to the bed with a smile and looks at him from the bottom up. She asks. "Mr. Ji, are you jealous again?" Ji Rui doesn''t look at her. As soon as the book is patted, it directly covers her face. However, the strength is very light. "Take a bath! A smell of oil fumes. " The tone that the man dislikes is not good, let Le Tong almost break achievement. Remove the cover in the face of the book, Letong false hand smell, "Ji total, are you sure it is fumes, not vinegar?" As a matter of fact, what''s the smell of lampblack? Letong came back late today and never cooked at all. After taking a bath at home, she played with several children. Ji Rui''s talk about the smell of lampblack is pure nonsense. Ji Rui doesn''t know whether he is angry or pulled up. He throws the book away and sits up. He holds Le Tong in his arms. "OK, the smell of oil fumes and vinegar is good. I''ll clean it for you!" "Er... Mr. Ji, I can..." Letong''s screams and revolts were soon drowned in the sound of the water ¡­¡­ The next day, Dabao came to the dining room after washing. In front of the dining table, only daddy didn''t see mummy. "Where''s Mommy?" Dabao looks left and right. "Didn''t wake up..." the head of the family simply answered his son''s question, put the last mouthful of bread into his mouth, stood up and told aunt Guan. "Aunt Guan, after a while Niuniu and Xiaobao get up, don''t tell them that mommy is still sleeping." Obviously, they don''t want to harass Letong. "Mommy is not feeling well?" Dabao knows it and asks. Ji Rui gouged him hard and turned to walk out of the dining room. Dabao Gulu Gulu drank two mouthfuls of porridge, stared at the figure who was wearing his coat, muttered in a low voice, "he didn''t even say thank you..." Ji Rui didn''t know if he heard what he said, or the telepathy between father and son made trouble. He suddenly looked back at him and said, "Ji Yu, did you forget that your school has boarding system?" Dabao sticks out his tongue, makes a face at Ji Rui, and lowers his head to eat his rice porridge. Letong wakes up after sleeping until noon. She sits up with a sore body and sees a note on the bedside table. It''s Ji Rui who must have left it. Letong secretly scolds Ji Rui in the heart and reaches out to pick up the note. "Honey, have a good rest at home today! Besides, I''d like to send Dabao to boarding. You two should think it over! " Chapter 613 As for the question of sending Dabao to the boarding house, it''s a dead end in the end. Both Letong and Dabao know that Ji Rui was forced to say it. Let''s not talk about the wishes of Letong and Dabao. Just ask Niuniu and Xiaobao, and they won''t agree. Seeing Dabao''s ninth birthday approaching, Letong and Ji Rui ask him how he wants to celebrate his birthday. Dabao thinks of it or not, and turns to ask his younger brother and sister. "Niuniuxiaobao, where do you want to play?" "Play with my brother..." Xiaobao and Niuniu''s answers are surprisingly consistent. Anyway, in their eyes, as long as they play with my brother, it''s fun everywhere. Letong thinks that not all children like to invite their classmates to have birthday parties at home. She once heard the driver say that Dabao has a good relationship with his classmates. It happens that Dabao''s birthday this year is Saturday, so she can have fun. "Dabao, why don''t you have a party at home and invite the students to play at home?" Dabao then remembered that Yin Zhihao and some of them did mention celebrating his birthday. At that time, they also said whether they wanted to have a party at McDonald''s. "Let me see..." As a result, when he returned to school the next day, Yin Zhihao mentioned it again and even brought his pocket money back to school to prepare for a party for Dabao to celebrate his birthday. Dabao didn''t want them to spend such meaningless money. In the end, he decided to have a little party at his home. Of course, Letong and Ji Rui unconditionally support Dabao and immediately order people to go to the party. Dabao was going to have a birthday party at home. Originally, he only talked to a few good boys. On his birthday, there were more than a dozen men and women, including Shao Yuxin. Since Shao Yuxin said that Niuniu was not like Dabao, Dabao was even colder to her. When she saw her face, she just nodded at most. No matter what Shao Yuxin said to him, he was just perfunctory. After a few days, the other party probably also aware of his indifference, these days, has not how to harass him. Therefore, when Dabao saw Shao Yuxin among a group of people, he was really surprised. For this indomitable girl, Dabao began to feel headache. "Happy birthday, Ji Yu!" A large group of little kids rushed into the yard noisily. The voice of congratulations made Dabao dizzy. He secretly began to figure out how to tie Yin Zhihao and Shao Yuxin into a group, so as to avoid endless trouble in the future. Xiaobao and Niuniu originally came out with Dabao to welcome the guests. Soon, the two lovely little guys were surrounded by male and female classmates. They begged to pinch their faces and hug each other. In an instant, they robbed most of Dabao''s leading role''s aura. The yard was very busy. Xiaobao is not afraid of life. She is surrounded by several girls and looks at them with big eyes. But the timid Niuniu pulls her brother''s pants and hides behind Dabao. Letong takes aunt Guan and Aunt Wang out to help meet the little guests. In the yard, she holds a few umbrellas. Under the umbrellas, there are several tables, on which are all kinds of snacks, drinks, snacks and fruits. See Niuniu has been pulling Dabao, Letong will come to take her, "Niuniu, Mommy take you to swing, OK?" Niuniu, holding Dabao''s thigh, shook her head desperately. "Niuniu wants her brother!" Letong also wants to coax her, but Dabao bends over and holds her, "Mommy, you go to work, I''ll hold her." Compared with Niuniu''s timidity, Xiaobao has taken the initiative to lead several boys and girls to the doghouse to see the animals. "Ji Yu, what''s your sister''s name? How lovely, like a doll Yin Zhihao reaches over and tries to squeeze Niu Niu''s face. Dabao worries that he will hurt Niu Niu, so he raises his hand and pushes him away. "Ji Sihan." "Xiaohan, my sister will take you to play with the slide, OK?" Shao Yuxin, who is behind Yin Zhihao, stretches out her arms to Niu Niu, posing to hold her. Niuniu gave her a strange look, turned to bury her head in Dabao''s arms, put her hand tightly around Dabao''s neck, and whispered, "I want my brother!" Dabao patted her on the back and said, "well, Niuniu is good. My brother holds it." Shao Yuxin awkwardly smile, take back the hand, "Ji Yu, your sister really stick to you." Dabao ignored her and pointed to the umbrella. "Zhihao, you take them there to play. I''ll make some milk powder for my sister." In fact, this is just an excuse for him to get rid of Shao Yuxin. Yin Zhihao answered foolishly and led a group of students to the other side of the yard. Dabao returns to the room with Niuniu in his arms. He quickly flushes a bottle of milk and hands it to Dabao. "Dabao, you don''t seem to like the girl just now?" Letong''s intuition is usually accurate. She sees deep admiration in the little girl''s eyes. On the contrary, she sees disgust and alienation in her baby son''s eyes. "Annoying Dabao made no secret of his disgust for Shao Yuxin. "What''s wrong with her?" Letong is very interested. A long time ago, she had imagined that a young man like Dabao, who was good-looking, optimistic, cheerful, and sweet mouthed, would be chased by many girls if he was a little older. At that time, she was also worried about whether her baby son would become a playboy because of his superior conditions. But from his attitude towards the girl just now, I''m afraid that this baby son has the same moral character as his father in terms of emotion, being single-minded and persistent. "She didn''t bother me much, she was just annoyed!" Dabao doesn''t like to speak ill of people. Except for occasionally playing pranks on his father, he seldom mentions other irrelevant outsiders in front of mummy. Yue Tong thinks about the girl''s behavior just now, and vaguely understands that the girl must be too active to annoy her baby son, but it''s not easy to interfere too much in her son''s interpersonal communication. "Niuniu, I''ll watch. You go out and greet them." Dabao is a crazy girl protector. With his sister around, how can he have the heart to socialize with other students? Dabao seems to be aware of this. After thinking about it, he gives Niuniu to Letong. Niuniu, who is transferred to Letong''s arms, is not very happy. However, Letong ignores her and holds her and turns to walk upstairs. Up the stairs, Le Tong asked the little girl in her arms, "Niu Niu, don''t you like my brother''s classmates?" This little girl, though timid, seldom resists other people''s contact so much. Niuniu rubbed in her arms for a long time, then raised her head and said to Letong, "I don''t like my sister!" Le Tong Leng Leng, "which elder sister?" Niu Niu flat mouth, "brother that sister..." Le Tong instantly understood that this little girl didn''t like the little girl who wanted to hold her! Chapter 614 "Why don''t you like your sister?" Letong put Niuniu on the sofa, stuffed her favorite cat doll into her arms, and amused the little girl with great interest. Niu Niu lies on Letong''s thigh with her doll in her arms. After thinking about it, she shakes her head in confusion. As for children, they are all a little exclusive, and they are very sensitive and intuitive. Letong still remembers that when she fell out with Ji Rui and flew to D province for refuge, Dabao was hostile to Wenwen, the little girl, for fear that Wenwen would take away all her favorite. And Niu Niu at this time is not the same kind of fear, Letong don''t know. After all, like is like, do not like is not like. For a child just over two years old, there is no need for any reason to comment. "Mommy, find your brother!" Niu Niu has not been lying on Letong for a few minutes, and she is clamoring to go downstairs to find Dabao. Letong wants to leave Niuniu in the room for a while, so that Dabao can spend more time with his classmates, but Niuniu''s face is depressed and lost, which makes Letong, a mother, can''t bear to trap her here. Today is her favorite brother''s birthday. Although she is young, she should not be deprived of the right to celebrate with her brother. Letong leads Niuniu out of the yard. There are a lot of children in the yard. As soon as several ovens are lined up, most of the children are crowded by the oven to roast meat. Letong looks around, trying to find out the figure of her eldest son, but Niuniu releases her hand without authorization, and runs to the mango tree in the wind. The open space in the yard was planted with soft turf, so Letong ran by Niuniu herself. Although, she didn''t know what Niu Niu was doing there. "Shao Yuxin, thank you for your gift." Wearing a casual hooded T-shirt and black jeans, Ji Yu, with one hand inserted in his pants pocket, took the gift from Shao Yuxin with the other hand, and next to him was Yin Zhihao, whom he had been holding as a shield. "Ah, Yuxin, when did you prepare the gift? Didn''t you agree to save the money together to give gift to Ji Yu? I clearly remember that you also paid for it!" Yin Zhihao is such a fool. I don''t know if he really wants to make his "goddess" feel bad, or is he really stupid! But Ji Yu just likes Yin Zhihao''s "silly" spirit. Sure enough, Shao Yuxin glared at Yin Zhihao, "Yin Zhihao, if you don''t speak, others won''t think you are dumb!" When Yin Zhihao wanted to say anything else, he heard a tender voice coming from behind. "Brother! Brother Ji Yu and Yin Zhihao turn back at the same time. Little Niuniu is standing behind Ji Yu, pulling his trouser legs, raising her face and crying wrongly. "Niuniu, how did you come out again?" Dabao quickly bent over to hold her. He was surprised that Shao Yuxin forced him to the shade of the tree. From the angle of the balcony in the house, he should not see himself. How did the girl find her? Did she put a tracker on him? Think of this absurd reason, Ji Yu can''t help but smile freely, very naturally, lips in Niu Niu soft face rubbed rubbed. Shao Yuxin stared enviously at the interaction between the brother and sister. He was dazzled for a long time. "Ji Yu, you are so kind to your sister!" Dabao just pulled his lips and laughed, but didn''t say anything. He didn''t need to explain to a person who didn''t even count his friends whether he was good to his sister. Yin Zhihao, who put his hand on Dabao''s shoulder, gave Shao Yuxin a white look. "Aren''t you useless? He''s not good to his sister, is he good to you? " Shao Yuxin coughs awkwardly, but Dabao doesn''t look at her at all, because Niuniu is coquettish by pointing to the delicious food on the oven over there, "brother, Niuniu wants to eat..." "Hungry?" Dabao rubbed Niuniu''s face with the tip of his nose. "En... Gu Gu Jiao..." Niu Du said, grabbing Dabao''s hand and patting her stomach. Her hungry little appearance was pitiful. Dabao''s smile had been hanging on his lips. He picked her up, turned and walked over, and said hello to Yin Zhihao behind him. "Zhihao, come and play together." Shao Yuxin gave him a gift, which he put on the table under the umbrella, on which there were a lot of gifts in different packages. Shao Yuxin quietly followed him, looking at the gifts he had spent several days carefully selected, and then casually mixed with the gifts given by others. In his heart, it was very unpleasant. "Yuxin, didn''t Ji Yu tell us not to spend money? What did you buy for him? " Yin Zhihao, however, is very ignorant and still holds on to Shao Yuxin. Shao Yuxin is very sad and doesn''t want to talk to him at all, but she is used to being gentle and polite. Now, in Ji Yu''s territory, she can''t show her anger and unwillingness. "I didn''t buy it. I just picked a book from my bookshelf and gave it to him. I think he''ll like it." Shao Yuxin certainly didn''t send books, but Yin Zhihao did. "You send books to Ji Yu? He doesn''t like reading Shao Yuxin despised him thousands of times in his heart and quickened his pace to catch up with Ji Yu. "Xiaohan, what do you like to eat? Sister, help you bake it Since the way to please myself is not available, let''s save the country from this little girl. Niuniu has been called Niuniu since she was a child. No matter the Ji family or the Yang family, they all call her Niuniu. Her name has never been called before. For Xiaohan, Niuniu has no response at all. In addition, she subconsciously hides hostility to Shao Yuxin. Seeing Shao Yuxin coming near, she naturally turns her head. People who don''t know it feel that the little girl has thrown Shao Yuxin''s face. And Shao Yuxin''s face is really a little hard to hang. You say that she is a charming son of heaven who is used to being sought after by others. Even if she is left out in the cold here, after all, she is a famous genius. But how big is this little girl? She dares to throw her a fart casually. It''s strange that she is not angry. "Ji Yu, your sister has a big temper!" When Shao Yuxin said this, she had a sweet smile on her face, which made people feel that her words were not malicious, but more like a joke. Dabao frowned slightly and glanced at Shao Yuxin faintly. "What''s your business?" His sister is always in a good temper! Today is really a bit delicate, but most of it is because she has a heart to heart with him, and thinks Shao Yuxin is very annoying. Dabao''s obvious hostility makes Shao Yuxin a little bit creepy. After a while, he tries to squeeze out a farfetched smile. "Don''t they all say that three is eighty? She''s not three years old yet. It''s time to educate her. " Dabao''s face suddenly overcast, "who said my sister should be well educated? She''s very good. It''s you who should be well educated! " Chapter 615 Since a group of students came to Ji Yu''s house to celebrate his birthday, it spread in the class. Ji Yu, a gifted student, turned out to be a real sister. Since his birthday, Ji Yu has completely pulled Shao Yuxin into the blacklist of his social network. Others may not be aware of the difference. After all, although Ji Yu is still young, he is very good at making appearances, but Shao Yuxin, as the client, obviously feels Ji Yu''s indifference and hostility. What''s more, Shao Yuxin was in a trance for several days because of the feeling that she could not speak in words. So in the first monthly exam, she lost the position of No. 1 in the grade that she had kept for a whole year. And that position, by the Ji Yu classmate who she thought she could help him review, sat up steadily with an absolute advantage of more than ten points over the second place, and she fell to the twenties of the grade. During the break, Shao Yuxin was called to the office by the head teacher alone because of the big drop in her grades. Dabao was not interested in it at all. He still chatted with several male students about the game strategy in the corridor. "Dabao, do you think Yuxin will be criticized?" Since Dabao''s birthday heard his family call Ji Yu like this, Yin Zhihao occasionally called Ji Yu like this. Dabao really treats each other as friends, so he doesn''t care much about them. "I don''t know." Dabao knows that Yin Zhihao likes Shao Yuxin and is not good at throwing cold water on him, so he has to try to avoid talking about him. "She has never fallen out of the first place. This time, she fell to more than 20. I''m sure it''s hard for her." Yin Zhihao put his hands on the guardrail and bent half on the guardrail, looking at the playground downstairs. Dabao is noncommittal about this, because Shao Yuxin''s mood is never on his list of concerns. "Zhihao, you care about her so much. Wait for her to come back. You can enlighten her!" Next to Dabao, another boy named Ren Weiqi tilts his head to encourage Yin Zhihao. "What do you say, Dabao?" Yin Zhihao can''t make up his mind. After a month of getting along with each other, Yin Zhihao has admired Dabao so much that he has long forgotten that his deskmate is more than three years younger than himself. Dabao shrugged. "I don''t know. I''m still young!" Yin Zhihao remembered that Dabao had just passed his ninth birthday. When he was nine years old, he could only play crazy all day. How could he ever see a beautiful girl''s heart beating like this. "Yes..." Yin Zhihao was instantly convinced by Dabao that Dabao was just a child with a superior IQ but an EQ of nine years old. Since then, Yin Zhihao has rarely mentioned Shao Yuxin in front of Dabao, because he thinks that at Dabao''s age, he doesn''t know anything about feelings. But in fact, Dabao knows much more than he does! Moreover, the girl''s eyes are much more accurate than his! Of course, Dabao is too lazy to correct Yin Zhihao''s misunderstanding, because it saves him a lot of trouble. Niuniu, the little girl, had a sense of crisis for the first time on Dabao''s ninth birthday. Of course, she is still very young and doesn''t understand what a sense of crisis is. But it was after that day that she began to feel uneasy and vaguely understood that her favorite brother Dabao might be robbed. Before Dabao''s birthday, Niuniu has been carefully cared by her family and Dabao. As a little princess of the Ji family, even if Xiaobao was born, she has never been ignored. Therefore, she always thought that her brother would only be good to her and Xiaobao. But on Dabao''s birthday, she really felt the threat, which came not from Ji''s family, but from her brother''s sister. So, since Dabao''s birthday, Niuniu began to quarrel every day to sleep with Dabao. The first night, Dabao only thought Niuniu was coquettish occasionally and wanted to sleep with him, but he didn''t think much about it. He stayed in the baby room and slept with his younger brother and sister in the specially enlarged baby bed. The next night, the third night... Niuniu still tugged at him. On the fourth night, Dabao finally couldn''t help asking Niuniu in a low voice when he was coaxing her to sleep. "Niuniu, why do you have to sleep with my brother?" Niuniu had a pair of little hands around his neck, and her body was curled up in his arms. "Fear elder sister... Rob elder brother..." already had a little sleepy little girl, contain to say vaguely. Dabao''s heart trembled slightly, his arm tightened, and he held the little man tightly in his arms. "Silly girl, brother won''t!" Niu Niu''s worry about gain and loss reminds Dabao of Niu Niu''s heartless abandonment by her biological parents when she was only a full moon. Until now, he did not understand, her parents, how hard to drop such a beautiful baby? "But... My sister is beautiful!" Niuniu''s pitiful tone made Dabao bow and kiss her face, so as to pacify her feelings. "She''s ugly to death. My brother''s Niuniu and Mommy are the most beautiful. Everyone else is ugly..." Dabao''s words greatly pleased the little girl. She was sleepless and buried in Dabao''s arms and gave out a "cluck cluck" smile. Dabao gently rubbed her soft curly hair and raised her lips slightly. The little girl laughed for a while and raised her head to correct Dabao''s wrong remarks. "Aunt yuaner, aunt Xiaojing and sister Wenwen are all beautiful..." Sure enough, in the eyes of children, the so-called beauty does not necessarily refer to the appearance, but determines whether a person is beautiful from the degree of intimacy and favor. Or, this Law applies not only to children, but also to adults. Otherwise, there would be no saying that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Dabao agreed with her with a smile, "well, Niuniu and mummy are the most beautiful, and aunt yuan''er, sister Wenwen and aunt Xiaojing are the second most beautiful." Niuniu got the answer and nodded with satisfaction. Dabao then asked, "who does Niuniu think is the most handsome?" Niu Niu didn''t even think about it. She put out her chubby finger and poked Dabao''s nose. "Brother is the most handsome!" Dabao got the expected answer. He grinned so hard that he gave the girl a kiss on her nose and asked again. "No? Is only my brother handsome? " Dabao is only nine years old, but he already has the most common vanity of adults. Niuniu thinks about it again. First, she turns around and uses her toes to point Xiaobao, who is sleeping like mud. "Xiaobao..." Then, he pulled his little finger and continued to count, "brother, Xiaobao, Daddy... The first handsome... Uncle, grandfather, grandfather... The second handsome..." Sure enough, the standard of being beautiful and handsome in a little girl''s heart is different from that of an adult. To her good care for her, women are all beautiful, men are all handsome! Chapter 616 Since Niuniu realized that her brother might be robbed, Niuniu kept pestering the driver every day and insisted on picking up Dabao from school with the driver. Moreover, every time she arrived at the parking lot at the gate of the school, she refused to sit in the car and wait. She always asked the driver to lead or hold her and Xiaobao to stand at the gate of the school and wait for Dabao. When Dabao came out and hugged her and Xiaobao, she would look around warily to see if the sticky sister had gone to school with her brother. After nearly half a month''s observation, when she saw her brother coming out with Zhihao and weiqi, Niuniu finally let go and slowly forgot about her sister. In the twinkling of an eye, in October, on Niuniu''s third birthday, Yang''s father and Yang Sheng flew to r city from Beijing with Xiaojing to celebrate Niuniu''s birthday. Of course, Ji also came to join in the fun. The old master of the Yang family was nearly 90 years old, but his mental condition was better than that of a few years earlier. Yang Sheng joked in front of a large group of people, "of course, my grandfather is in a good spirit. He threw away the big burden. What''s worse is that I was squeezed out of shape by this burden. Tong Tong, no, you and Rui have to come back to help me some time. " Letong is ignored by Ji Rui. Ji Rui reminds him calmly, "Yang Sheng, you are the president and chairman of Yang family." Yang Shengbai glanced at him, "I''m the president and chairman of the board. But Tongtong is the biggest shareholder in the future!" Letong said with a smile, "brother, why don''t you exchange Ji''s shares for my Yang''s shares?" Letong is a joke, but it makes Yang''s master and Yang Sheng cast their eyes on Ji Rui. "Girl, did Rui bully you?" Yang''s tone and expression are very serious, which makes Yue Tong jump. "Grandfather, I''ll just talk about it. What are you nervous about?" But the old master of the Yang family didn''t believe it. He frowned at Ji Rui and said, "Rui boy, to be honest, did you do something to apologize to the girl?" Ji Rui is wronged very much, raised a hand to wring the face of the precious wife, hint that the disaster that she rushes into is cleaned up by herself quickly. "No, grandpa! It just occurred to me that my brother holds shares in Ji''s company, and I, as a leisure eater of Yang''s company, always occupy the position of the largest shareholder in the future, which is not very good. " Yang Shengyang throws a pillow. He wants to smash Letong, but Ji Rui catches him. "Tongtong, Ji''s shares, I won''t exchange them with you. That''s the witness of years of hard work between Rui and me. Besides, when Dabao and Xiaobao grow up, they may be closer to my uncle because of these shares. " Now Dabao, who is playing with Niuniu and Xiaobao in the side hall of the room, shouts from a distance. "Uncle, don''t worry, even if you don''t have Ji''s shares, when you get old, Niuniu and Xiaobao will be as filial to you as they are to your parents!" Dabao''s words made a room full of grown-ups laugh, and the joke about shares was over. Anyway, from now on, until Dabao and Xiaobao grow up, the relationship between the yangjiaji family should still be so close and harmonious. Naturally, the meaning of Yang''s grandson is to hope that his most cherished grandson and granddaughter will be able to support each other and go on together in a harmonious way, in addition to maintaining their feelings and having common interests. "Brother, what is filial piety?" Niuniu has recently opened a hundred thousand "why" models. When she encounters something she doesn''t understand, she always grabs Dabao and asks "why?" "Filial piety means that children should treat their elders well, such as grandfathers, grandfathers, Dadi, mummies and uncles..." Dabao accompanied Xiaobao to build blocks while patiently explaining to Niuniu. Niuniu also took a rectangular piece of wood and stacked it on the bridge deck piled up by Xiaobao. "Oh... Niuniu will be filial to her brother too..." Big treasure puffed to smile, "silly wench, elder brother need not you filial piety, elder brother is not so old!" Niuniu tilted her head and looked at Dabao, "but you are my brother!" Niuniu''s words made Dabao speechless. Yes, he is a brother, a younger sister and a filial brother. It''s normal! Niuniu''s words, theoretically speaking, should be very correct. But Dabao always felt that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t figure it out for a moment. Dabao ignored the strange discomfort in his heart, nodded, raised his hand and rubbed Niuniu and Xiaobao''s head. "Well, Niuniu and Xiaobao should be filial to their brother in the future." Xiaobao is pushing the car with his buttocks pouted. The building blocks piled up with enthusiasm just now are quickly abandoned by him. "Well! Will be filial... "Don''t understand any Xiaobao, echoing the general response finished Dabao, then arched body pucker small butt push his car" dudududu "to go away. The rest of Niu Niu is still happily piling up the castle behind the bridge, reciting words. "Niuniu wants to build a big house... With a big house, she can be filial to her brother..." Dabao was amused, lying on the ground holding her cheek and looking at the little girl, "girl, why can you be filial to your brother when you have a big house?" Dabao felt that he must have been asked more "why" by the little girl. Now he was infected, and he was eager to know the real thoughts in the little girl''s mind. The little girl narrowed her eyes and laughed. Then, mysteriously, she came to kiss Dabao. "With a big house, you can get married..." Dabao thought, "get married? Who married whom? " This little girl usually at home to see what a mess of things, only three years old, know to get married? Dabao knows a lot of things when he is very young. However, with his IQ, it is not difficult for him to clearly understand the problems far beyond his age. But Niuniu is not the same. This little girl is always naive. Of course she is not stupid, but she is definitely not very smart. He was really afraid that her not very clever head would go astray if she accepted these messy questions too early. Seeing the little girl staring at herself, Dabao was a little anxious. She pinched her face and asked patiently, "Niuniu, tell my brother, who will marry?" The little girl giggled, her little body trembled with laughter, and finally stopped, "of course, Niuniu and her brother are married, Niuniu is going to marry her brother!" Dabao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what it was like. Anyway, he couldn''t make sense of the mess. "Silly girl..." Dabao, who couldn''t tell what mood he was in, put her in his arms. "Elder brother, Niuniu will be filial to her elder brother..." the little girl buried in his arms said a word to her. Chapter 617 Niuniu eventually went to kindergarten with Xiaobao. By this time, she was almost four years old and was in the middle class. Xiaobao is a little over two years old, studying in a small class. Dabao, according to the headmaster, can jump directly to senior high school, but he chose to be promoted to junior high school. Ji Rui and Le Tong, who are parents, always respect Dabao''s choice when they go to school. Therefore, they don''t ask Dabao why he didn''t jump to high school. The teacher in charge of the class, Mr. Zhang, thinks that Ji Yu is reluctant to give up his classmates in the class, and the real reason for Dabao to stay in junior high school is that the junior high school department is relatively close to the children''s department. The return time of kindergarten is always flexible, sooner or later. On the first day of school, Letong and Ji Rui personally sent their three children to school. Accompanied by teachers and nurses, the five members of the family visited the canteen and dormitory. Then Ji Rui and Letong sent Xiaobao to the small class, while Dabao was responsible for sending Niuniu to the middle class. Standing at the door of the classroom, Niuniu is reluctant to come down with Dabao''s neck in her arms. Her mouth is small and she looks aggrieved. "Brother, Niuniu is going home!" Niu Niu is used to staying at home. She just glanced at dozens of children with different faces in the classroom. She was flustered. Subconsciously, she buried her head in Dabao''s shoulder and didn''t want to lift it up. "There are many children here who can play with Niuniu. Niuniu can learn painting, dancing and singing. When her brother comes to pick you up after school, OK?" Dabao was not in a hurry to leave her. Instead, he took her to the corridor and calmed her down slowly. At the beginning, my parents said that they would send Niuniu to school. After being convinced by Dabao, no one mentioned it again, until now. Everyone in the Ji family knows that Dabao always dotes on Niuniu. As long as Niuniu likes it, Dabao won''t force her, as long as she is happy. Under the excessive protection of Dabao and Ji''s family, Niuniu seems to be afraid of strangers. Compared with Xiaobao''s lawless and crazy personality, Niuniu is much more timid. Aware of this, Dabao didn''t feel soft this time. After making a lot of promises, she finally let Niuniu step into the classroom. Dabao didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he hid by the window and secretly watched Niuniu. The little girl sat obediently on the stool. The teacher arranged for two lively and outgoing little girls to sit beside her. The little girl was playing with her little finger with her head down. She didn''t respond to the chatting up and initiative of the two girls. Dabao secretly looked at it for a while, but he was worried about the time. His class time was coming soon. If he didn''t leave, he would be late. Until he left, his baby sister still lowered her head and ignored. So on the first day of school, Ji Yu, who was sitting in the classroom of class one of grade three in junior high school, was distracted from time to time. Yin Zhihao, who is still at the same table with him, can''t help asking him after class, "Hey, how can you be so out of your mind on the first day of school?" Dabao didn''t have the habit of complaining to others, but he was asked two lessons by Yin Zhihao persistently. Finally, he was annoyed by the other party and opened his mouth slowly. "My sister went to kindergarten on her first day today, and I was a little worried that she couldn''t get used to it." Yin Zhihao said, for a long time, as if he had found some important news, "Dabao, didn''t you say that your brother and sister went to kindergarten together? Your brother is younger, isn''t he? Why worry about your sister and not your brother? " As soon as Yin Zhihao reminded Dabao, he remembered that in addition to Niuniu, who was nearly four years old, he was also Xiaobao, who was a little over two years old. "Xiao Bao is not afraid of students anywhere. I''m not afraid that he can''t adapt to it. I''m afraid that his teacher can''t adapt to it. Niuniu is different. She is soft tempered and timid... " Yin Zhihao Tut, "simply, you can tie Niuniu''s pants on her head!" Dabao didn''t say a word. As soon as the school bell rang, Dabao rushed out of the classroom first. "Hey, Ji Yu, where are you going if you don''t go to have dinner?" Yin Zhihao shouts to Zaibao, who runs in the opposite direction of the dining hall. "You call me back!" Dabao confessed that the man had disappeared around the corner. The junior high school department is separated from the children''s department by a primary school department. Dabao runs around the shortcut for a few minutes and pants under the teaching building of the children''s department. The security guard who has been here for several years still knows him. He said that he would go to see his younger brother and sister. He didn''t ask any more questions and let him go. Xiaobao''s class is on the first floor. Dabao went to Xiaobao''s classroom to have a look. Sure enough, as he expected, Xiaobao''s smelly boy was holding his neck with the little boy next to him. He didn''t know what he was muttering about. He was smiling, but he couldn''t find any sign of maladjustment. Seeing him, the teacher came out and asked. Knowing that he was Xiaobao''s brother, he gave a brief account of Xiaobao''s situation this morning. "Ji Huan''s children have strong adaptability and practical ability. Just now many children cried, and he helped coax other children together." Sure enough, Xiaobao is like a fish in water in kindergarten, just as Dabao expected. There was no problem with Xiaobao, and Dabao didn''t stay much. He just chatted with the teacher and hurried to Niuniu''s classroom. The children in the classroom are still eating. Dabao sees Niuniu at a glance. Other children are chatting with their classmates while eating. Niuniu is the only one who sits quietly in front of the table, drooping her eyes and absentmindedly blocking the rice in the bowl with a spoon. She doesn''t mean to eat at all. Dabao looks at the food in her bowl that hasn''t been touched. She is worried. The teacher soon saw him, sneaked out and pulled him to a corner. "Ji Sihan''s character is so quiet that she hardly spoke all morning." Dabao also felt headache, "teacher, she usually less contact with outsiders, so she slowly adapt to it." "It can only be like this, you''d better go quickly, don''t let her see you..." the teacher didn''t approve of Dabao''s sneaking visit to Niuniu, and urged him to leave quickly. In the afternoon, Dabao was even more in a trance. Fortunately, on the first day of school, there was no teaching content. The teacher symbolically said some old three chapters. When the school bell rang, he left school on time. Dabao did not leave with them as usual, but ran to the children''s department with his schoolbag on his back. Xiaobao and Niuniu are waiting for him to pick them up. Before Xiaobao''s class was over, he went to pick up Niuniu first and then came to the door of the classroom. The teacher led the children out of the classroom. Niu Niu, who had hung her head, heard the teacher say, "Ji Sihan, your brother has come to pick you up." At the same time, xiaomianer immediately lifted up. When he saw Dabao, he rushed over with his legs. Chapter 618 As soon as Niuniu saw Dabao, she rushed over with her legs open. Dabao opened her arms and picked her up. Before she could say anything, the girl burst into tears. "Brother, Niuniu, don''t go to school... Don''t go to school..." Dabao quickly picked her up, in order to avoid affecting other children, quickly walked to the corner of the stairs. "Good girl, we''ll go home first." Dabao had never seen Niuniu cry so heartbroken and unrestrained. Now, he patted her on the back and tried to calm her uneasy mood. "Brother... Brother..." Niuniu''s tears soon wet his school uniform, "don''t go to school, Niuniu wants to play at home..." The little girl sobbed on her shoulders, but she did not forget to express her strong desire. "Niu Niu, you can learn a lot from school..." Niu Niu suddenly raised her head and interrupted Dabao, "you can also learn at home. My brother teaches Niu Niu." Niuniu''s words made Dabao realize for the first time that love, sometimes, can also be a kind of injury. "Silly girl, my brother doesn''t teach as well as his teacher." Dabao belittled himself in front of Niuniu for the first time. "No, my brother teaches better than the teacher." Under the influence of Dabao, Niuniu has already learned a lot about characters and simple arithmetic. However, compared with Xiaobao, she knows how to be smaller. Although Dabao doesn''t say it, he knows that Niuniu''s qualification is not half as good as Xiaobao''s. However, in Dabao''s opinion, these are not big things. Being smart doesn''t mean anything, especially for people like him and Xiaobao, who are too smart, sometimes they don''t have the fun that ordinary children should have. "But Niuniu can make many friends here. You can study and play games together." "Niuniu can also study and play games with her brother and Xiaobao at home!" Niuniu was crying miserably just now, but now she is very clear, but it''s in line with Dabao''s theory. "Xiaobao went to school, too. Besides, Xiaobao is very obedient and obedient." Dabao has always disdained the use of comparison. In particular, it''s easy to beat Niuniu by comparing Xiaobao with Niuniu. But now, he can only use Xiaobao as an example to let Niuniu understand the necessity and importance of going to school. "But..." Niu Niu was short of words, red eyes, biting her fingers, and bowed her head wrongly. Dabao is still thinking about how to continue persuading the little girl. The teacher leads him out of the classroom. Seeing Dabao and Niuniu from a distance, he jumps over. "Brother, sister!" Dabao squats down, puts Niuniu down, embraces Xiaobao, and kisses each of them. Xiao Bao also kisses him back. When he goes to kiss Niu Niu, he finds that Niu Niu has red eyes. "Sister is crying?" Dabao nodded to him, and Xiaobao stood on tiptoe to kiss Niuniu''s face, "sister, who bullied you?" A little kid over two years old doesn''t feel like the youngest brother at all. Niuniu shakes her head in embarrassment. Dabao pinches her face to help her make it. "Xiaobao, no one bullies my sister. My sister just misses Xiaobao so much that she can''t help crying." Xiaobao immediately rushed over and hugged Niuniu, "my sister is good, Xiaobao is not afraid." Xiaobao''s tone is similar to that of Dabao when he coaxes Niuniu and Xiaobao. Niuniu secretly glances at Dabao. Seeing that Dabao doesn''t want to expose her meaning, she confidently embraces Xiaobao. "Well, my sister is not afraid of..." Dabao leads his younger brother and sister to leave the teaching building. Niuniu, under the interference of Xiaobao''s chirping, finally forgets to fight Dabao for not going to school. When she gets on the bus, although she is red eyed, she is obviously happier. Letong, who specially came to pick up her three children from work earlier, immediately showed tension on her face when she saw Niuniu''s poor little appearance and bent over to hold her. Dabao winked at her and made a "hush" gesture with his finger on his mouth. Letong looks at the two kids who are chatting happily. She vaguely understands Dabao''s hint and holds up a pair of children in one hand. "Oh, let mommy see us, baby!" The two little guys called Mommy sweetly and came together to kiss Letong''s face. "Miss Mommy? Honey "Yes The two little guys called back to her with a smile. Letong kisses the two in her hands. Dabao comes to pick up Niuniu and kisses Letong with a kiss. "Mommy, why don''t you ask me if I miss you?" Yue Tong raised her hand and pinched Dabao''s face with a smile. "I know what you must think, so don''t ask." Dabao has grown up a lot this year, but in front of Letong, he will always be the one who loves to whine and stick to Mommy when he was four or five years old. "Brother, do you want to miss Niuniu..." Niuniu was just crying, and now, she thought of asking this question. Dabao shoved her into the car, patted her ass and said, "sit on your own!" Niuniu tugged at him reluctantly, "do you want Niuniu?" "Yes! My heart aches when I think about it! " Dabao gnashed his teeth. Holding Xiaobao, Letong stands behind Dabao. Her eyelids jump a few times. She feels that Dabao''s words are strange. It seems that there is something wrong with them. But she is distracted by Xiaobao''s words. "Mommy, Xiao Bao wants to eat popcorn." Yue Tong remembered that she had promised the two little guys to eat candy in the afternoon. "Well, get in the car and sit down first." Niuniu and Xiaobao are eating a piece of candy. Letong in the back seat comes up to Dabao''s ear and asks him in a low voice. "Did Niuniu make a scene?" Dabao nodded slightly, "um..." "A few days ago, when I told her to send her to school, guess what she told me?" Dabao shakes his head and looks at Letong, waiting for her. "She said pitifully, is it because my brother doesn''t want Niuniu anymore..." Yue Tong finished and sighed gently. Dabao frowned slightly. From the moment he took Niuniu back, he secretly vowed to protect her all his life and never let her be hurt again. But even though he and his family were so careful, the little girl was still so sensitive. Could she have felt the despair and helplessness of being abandoned by her parents at that time? So, is there such a lack of security now? Letong see Dabao frown, think he is afraid of Niuniu angry with him, pat his head, comfort him. "It''s OK, Niuniu is just talking casually. Don''t worry about it." Dabao rubbed his head against Letong''s face and said bitterly, "Mommy, Niuniu may be spoiled by me!" Probably, he was too careful, which led to Niuniu so worried about gain and loss. Chapter 619 Dabao got out of the car with Niuniu in her arms until she entered the house. The little girl still held him tightly. "Niuniu, will you come down first? Brother, go wash your face. " Dabao coaxed the little girl in her arms in a soft voice. Niu Niu is deaf and buries her head on Dabao''s shoulder. She doesn''t want to let go at all. Letong leads Xiaobao to come in. Seeing this situation, she can''t help but feel funny. "Niuniu, my brother won''t leave. Let him wash his face first, OK?" "No!" Niuniu still didn''t give in. Dabao had no choice but to hold her into the washroom. After coaxing her a few more words, she relaxed her hand and sat quietly on the washdesk. "Can Niuniu tell her brother why she doesn''t like to go to kindergarten?" Dabao took her little hand to the tap to wash it. Niu Niu bit her lip and said nothing. Dabao twisted a towel to wash her face. "Are you afraid?" Niuniu raised her long eyelashes and stared at Dabao. After a long hesitation, she nodded gently. "Well, Niuniu only likes her brother and Xiaobao. Niuniu doesn''t go to school, OK?" "Silly girl, there''s nothing to be afraid of. The teacher told my brother that all the children in the class want to be friends with Niuniu very much." Dabao coaxes Niuniu, washes her hands and face, and then walks out of the living room with Niuniu in her arms. Xiaobao was chasing his car all over the room with the remote control. When he saw Dabao''s figure, he raised the remote control in his hand and yelled, "brother, race car." "Xiaobao, play by himself for a while." Dabao looked at Xiaobao sweating. He thought to himself that if Xiaobao''s heartless temperament could be slightly neutralized with Niuniu''s sentimental temperament, he would not have such a headache. Xiao Bao glanced at Niu Niu, who was still clinging to her brother and didn''t want to come down, but she was also cheerful, "OK, brother, please accompany my sister!" Dabao patted him on the head He held Niuniu and sat down on the sofa, "or, Niuniu, ask your brother if he made many friends in kindergarten?" Seeing Niuniu nodding, Dabao said to Xiaobao who was kneeling on the ground and didn''t know what he was studying, "Xiaobao, how many friends did you make in kindergarten today?" "A lot of them!" Xiao Bao didn''t lift his head, but he answered very well. "Is kindergarten fun?" "Of course it''s fun!" For Xiao Bao, a lively child, more people means fun¡° Xiaobao plays football with the children, and has a somersault game.... " Niuniu leans on Dabao and listens carefully. Dabao holds Niuniu down to the ground. "Xiaobao, teach elder sister to do somersault, elder sister won''t do it." Niuniu has been quiet and restless since she was a child. She usually plays at home because she thinks she is her sister and has to take care of Xiaobao, so she has to follow Xiaobao around all day. She can''t do somersaults. With the influence of his family, Xiaobao gradually has a sense of protecting the weak. After listening to his brother''s words, he dropped the car remote control and ran over to hold Niuniu''s hand. "Sister, come on, Xiao Bao teach you." Dabao sits on the carpet with his knees crossed. Xiaobao turns over several somersaults and demonstrates them several times. Then he patiently breaks down the movements to teach Niuniu. Dabao looks at the two little kids arching over and touching the carpet head with their hands and their buttocks facing the sky. He can''t help but take out his mobile phone and snap a few pictures. Niuniu''s hand foot coordination is poor. She even turned over several times, but she turned over half and then tilted. Dabao thought that she would cry, but unexpectedly, she was very stubborn, biting her lips and seriously learning Xiaobao''s movements. Dabaoyan watched her turn more and more beautiful. He was very happy. When the two little guys were tired and lay down on the carpet to have a rest, he would lie down in front of them. "Niuniu, Xiaobao, you learn a new skill from kindergarten every day, and then become each other''s little teacher, OK?" Xiao Bao immediately raised his hand and answered with a loud "yes!" Niuniu timidly looked at Xiaobao and Dabao, hesitated for a moment, then raised her hand and said, "OK!" Dabao nodded with satisfaction, "OK, today Jihuan teaches jisihan to do somersault. What new skills do you want to teach Jihuan?" Xiaobao immediately turned to look at Niuniu expectantly. Niuniu was slightly distressed. After thinking for a while, she said, "can you teach Xiaobao to read the Three Character Classic?" Dabao touched her head with a smile Therefore, Niuniu shakes her head with her clear voice and begins to teach Xiaobao, "at the beginning of human life, human nature is good. Sex is similar, habits are different. If you do not teach, you will change your nature. The way of teaching is to be professional... " Xiaobao also learned from her, shook her head and began to read, "at the beginning of human life, human nature is good. Sex is similar, habits are different. If you do not teach, you will change your nature. The way of teaching is to be professional... " In the kitchen, Letong, who is helping to arrange dinner, hears a pair of young children reciting. She leans out her head and says with a smile, "Niuniu, Xiaobao, good job!" So, two little guys read more energetically, small head swing that call a lively. And Dabao, seeing his younger sister''s smile slowly recovering, finally breathed a long breath. The agreement between Dabao and the two kids greatly dispersed Niuniu''s fear of kindergarten life. The next day, when Dabao went to pick her up again, although she was depressed, she didn''t cry. That day, when she came home, Niuniu taught Xiaobao to sing little rabbit. Xiaobao is very proud of her sister. Niuniu teaches her seriously, so he sings with his little hands behind his back like his sister. Xiaobao, on the other hand, teaches Niuniu to play Yongchun. Dabao thinks that it''s just a random action of throwing a few fists and kicking a few feet. However, when he sees his younger brother and sister blushing in the yard, he shouts and waves his hands and feet, and doesn''t poke anything. On the third day, when she saw Dabao''s brother, she didn''t rush over like the other two days. Instead, she politely waved goodbye to the children and the teacher behind her. Although her voice was very small, she still got a special reward from the teacher. Because of this little red flower sticking on her chest, Niuniu''s mood immediately rose a lot. After showing off with Dabao, she went out to school and saw Letong, then pointed to the little red flower and showed off, "Mommy, the teacher awarded Niuniu a little red flower!" Letong gives her baby a big kiss, "Niuniu is great!" Compared with the two sons who are full of confidence, this daughter really distresses Letong. Even though she is too clever and beautiful, her inferiority complex seems to be innate, which has not been so obvious before, especially since she went to kindergarten. "Hey, hey..." Niuniu was praised by mummy, embarrassed to bury herself in Dabao''s body and smirk. "What a wonderful sister Xiaobao also gets on Dabao and kisses Niuniu in the face. Chapter 620 "What a wonderful sister Xiaobao also gets on Dabao and kisses Niuniu in the face. At this moment, Letong has the illusion that Niuniu is the youngest child in her family, and Dabao Xiaobao is her elder brother. Maybe Ji''s children have a natural desire to protect the weak. Niuniu feels so tender that even Xiaobao, a younger brother more than one year younger than her, always wants to protect her. Under the patient comfort and guidance of Dabao Xiaobao and her family, Niuniu finally adapted to the kindergarten life. About half a month later, Niuniu and Xiaobao finally went to school without their parents and brothers. The two kids, carrying schoolbags and holding hands, smilingly waved to their parents and brothers outside the school gate, then turned around and trotted to the teaching building with their hands. Letong and Ji Rui have already driven away, while Dabao is standing at the door, motionless, until he sees the figure of the two little guys flash into the teaching building, and then he turns towards the junior middle school. The campus life of junior three is no different for Dabao, but the other students in the same class are much more nervous than that of junior two. The male students who used to scurry around after class are now converging a lot. They sit in the classroom and do the homework assigned by the teacher. Even Yin Zhihao, who has always been noisy, has become quite comfortable in the tense learning atmosphere. Dabao always does his homework very fast. When others are doing their homework during recess, he plays with his mobile phone in boredom. There are not many games in the mobile phone, but there are many pictures and videos of xiaoniuniu and Xiaobao. On this day, Dabao opened the video. It was just the time when the two babies were playing Wing Chun in the yard. Looking at the way they were playing, Dabao couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t laugh much, but he got a big eye from Yin Zhihao. His head came to him and groaned, "Dabao, can you not stimulate me?" "I''ll show you!" Dabao is getting more and more familiar with Yin Zhihao. Occasionally, he and several other male classmates are invited to play at home. Yin Zhihao, lying on the table, glanced at the screen of his mobile phone with a look of dying. When he saw the two living treasures shaking their hands and feet and yelling to play with them, he couldn''t help laughing. "Oh, Dabao, I miss these two kids too. Let''s go to your house on Saturday, OK?" "All right, come on, Dabai didn''t know where to get into trouble and gave birth to some kittens. Didn''t you say you liked them last time? Take them back!" Dabao''s three brothers all like small animals, but Dabai gave birth to five. The seven members of the family fight and make noise on the grass all day, so Dabao thinks it''s OK to have two or three less. "Well, that''s the decision! I''ll choose the one with the whitest hair and the longest hair Yin Zhihao has long been salivating over Dabao''s cats and dogs. When he heard the news, his eyes were red. "It''s all pure white long hair. Don''t worry. It''s n times more beautiful than you." Yin Zhihao scratched his head with a smile, and he wanted to say something more. Dabao reached out and knocked on the desk, indicating that he still had a paper to finish. In the afternoon, during the first class break, Dabao was still looking through the photos of his younger brother and sister. A paper appeared on his desk. "Ji Yu, I don''t understand this question. Could you please explain it to me?" Dabao frowned at the sound, but when he raised his head, his face was indifferent. "Where?" His dislike of Shao Yuxin has never been expressed on his face, but he has effectively avoided her. And she seems to have retreated, for a long time did not dare to provoke him. After a summer vacation, did she find any new motivation? Dabao explained to her while thinking about it. Dabao explained the problem clearly in a few words, Shao Yuxin also understood, but she didn''t leave immediately, holding the test paper, and stood hesitant for a moment, "Ji Yu, did your cat have a kitten, can you give me one? I like cats, too Dabao stares at Yin Zhihao. It turns out that his good deskmate betrayed him. "Sorry, I have promised to give it to Zhihao." "Aren''t there several?" Shao Yuxin some urgent, in the hand of the paper was almost torn open by her. "There are several, but I just want to send one out." Dabao patiently explained, reached for Yin Zhihao''s homework, "Zhihao, you just that question or not? Here, I''ll explain it to you. " Then, he came to Yin Zhihao''s side and took Shao Yuxin as transparent. Yin Zhihao sweeps the embarrassed Banhua with the end of his eyes, bumps Ji Yu with his elbow, and says in a deliberative tone, "Dabao, or..." "Don''t even think about it!" Dabao interrupted him in a very low voice. Although Yin Zhihao is a big man, he has played with Dabao for a year. He has a little bit of Dabao''s temperament. I understand that this boy is very friendly with everyone, but he is arrogant and overbearing. "Oh..." When Jun Yuxin left, Dabao warned Yin Zhihao, "don''t try to take the cat away from my house and then transfer it to her!" "No, no!" Yin Zhihao repeatedly waved his hand to guarantee. Dabao looked at him coldly and hummed, "better not!" Yin Zhihao originally had such a plan, but after he was mercilessly exposed by Dabao, he naturally did not dare to think about it again. However, he was thinking about another thing, "Dabao, go shopping with me after school." "I''m going to pick up Niuniu and Xiaobao. What do you want to buy? If you''re on the way, you can take my car." "I don''t know where I can buy it..." "What do you want?" "Buy a cat!" "Do you want to buy her a cat?" Dabao refers to Shao Yuxin. "Well." Yin Zhihao has never denied that he likes Shao Yuxin. Dabao was silent for a moment. "Do you really think she''s worth it?" Before the change, Dabao didn''t care about this fool. But Dabao is not wood. Yin Zhihao is good to himself. Of course he knows. Therefore, he felt it necessary to remind this good friend. "Of course, you don''t know her. She''s so good! She is beautiful, gentle, and good at learning... "According to Yin Zhihao, Shao Yuxin seems to have no shortcomings. However, except as like as two peas, Shao Yuxin is the same as Yin Zhihao. "You''re stupid, there''s no such perfect person!" Dabao is very speechless. What Yin Zhihao said is, where is man? It''s God! "Oh, Dabao, you are still young, you don''t know!" Yin Zhihao was contemptuous of Dabao''s age. "I don''t understand?" Dabao was amused. He knew how to encourage his stone like father to chase his mother when he was more than four years old. He didn''t understand? "You haven''t tried to like anyone, of course you don''t know!" Yin Zhihao said with great certainty. Chapter 621 Dabao squinted and thought about it. There are many people he likes about liking. Mom, Dad, sister, brother, grandfather, Uncle... But Dabao knows that his liking is different from Yin Zhihao''s liking for Shao Yuxin. "Well, I really don''t understand!" At this time, Dabao felt that if he liked someone, he would be so blind as Yin Zhihao that he couldn''t see the truth clearly, so he didn''t like it. However, as Yin Zhihao said, he is too young to worry about this problem. Moreover, he believes that he will find a perfect woman like mommy, just like his father. After that, Dabao didn''t discuss Shao Yuxin with Yin Zhihao. He knew very well that no matter how close friends he and Yin Zhihao were, he could not represent each other''s life. Naturally, he could not feel and experience a relationship on behalf of each other. After school, he accompanied Yin Zhihao to the pet shop and picked out a beautiful little white cat. I went to a pet shop that Dabao often patronizes. The clerk said that he would give Dabao a 70% discount, but Yin Zhihao had no money. He originally planned to have a look first and buy it in two days. Dabao asked the driver to help pay the bill and send Yin Zhihao and the cat home first. Yin Zhihao invites Dabao to his house. Dabao looks at his brother and sister in the car, shakes his head and refuses his invitation. "Next time, it''s late. Niuniu and Xiaobao are hungry." Yin Zhihao didn''t want to stay any longer. He pinched Niuniu Xiaobao''s face and waved goodbye to the three brothers. After dinner, Ji Rui and Letong accompany their three children to enjoy the cool in the yard. A family of five, you lean on me, I nestle up to you and sit in a circle on the grass. I don''t talk much about being a parent. I always smile and listen to the three children talking about the fun of school. Letong, who is a mother, is not idle to peel the grape skin for the two little babies while listening. The two little babies are very conscious and dry mouthed, so they come to Letong and open their mouths to eat the grapes. Dabao doesn''t talk much, but occasionally he comes to eat a few grapes. Later, even Ji Rui, a father, brazenly sticks to Letong to eat grapes. Letong laughs that she is not someone''s wife or the mother of three people, but a robot peeling grape skin. "Where can I find such a smart and beautiful robot?" Ji Rui eats the grape into his mouth and kisses Le Tong on his lips. Dabao has been used to the intimacy of his parents for a long time. At ordinary times, most of him turn a blind eye to it. But today, he suddenly remembers what Yin Zhihao said. "Mommy, the girl on my birthday last year, do you remember?" Yue Tong blinked, "remember that little girl named Shao Yuxin!" A few days ago, Letong just heard Yang Sheng say that Xiaojing seems to be in love. Now, when Dabao mentions the girl, she can''t help but clatter. No, Dabao is only ten years old. Her heart slightly confused, but the surface is calm as a mirror. "Well, that''s her. Yin Zhihao likes her." Generally speaking, Dabao has no secrets in front of Letong. Letong''s heart immediately fell back to the ground, she said, baby son''s vision is not so bad. It''s not that Shao Yuxin is ugly. On the contrary, the girl is very beautiful and sweet, but she is too tactful and sophisticated, and she can dress up when she is young. In her mother''s view, her family''s big treasure, like the type should not be this kind of scheming girl. Since it has nothing to do with her son, Letong is more happy to listen to gossip, "and then? Are they together? " "How can it be?"?! Shao Yuxin''s kind of girl can''t take a fancy to Yin Zhihao. " Dabao is very determined that he has no love experience at all. Yue Tong smiles and glances at him. "How do you know that she doesn''t like Yin Zhihao? Is it you that she likes?" Letong, who is 12 or 13 years old, knows that her baby son is definitely the standard prince charming in the eyes of many girls. What''s more, on Dabao''s ninth birthday, the girl was quite explicit. Unfortunately, her baby son didn''t even care about other people. She held Niuniu in her arms all day long. People thought he was his baby sister, but she could see clearly that he was using Niuniu as a shield. Dabao didn''t say anything. It was tacit. "Oh, my baby Dabao is loved by someone? Or secret love Letong smiles and pulls Dabao''s face. She teases her son mercilessly. Niuniu was playing a game with Xiaobao. When she heard what Letong said, she turned around and threw herself on Dabao, hugging his neck and shouting. "Niuniu likes brother Dabao, too! Niuniu likes brother Dabao best Letong was amused by Niuniu''s nervousness, patted her little butt and said with a smile, "of course, Mommy knows Niuniu likes Dabao brother best, but in addition to Niuniu, there are many girls who like her brother!" Niuniu hugged Dabao nervously and yelled angrily, "no! No one is allowed to like brother. Brother is Niuniu''s! " Letong looks at her baby daughter, who is about to cry. But she smiles very happily. Ji Rui glances at her and pinches her waist. "You''re a mother. You''ve done something wrong again!" Letong didn''t feel that she had done something bad. "It''s not a bad thing. I just seize the opportunity to instill a little sense of crisis into the children." Ji Ruibai looks at her and shakes her head helplessly, "whatever you want..." After listening to Mommy''s words, Niu Niu, who became very upset, would not leave with Dabao. Dabao held her buttocks in one hand and swept her back gently in the other. He said softly. "Silly girl, it doesn''t matter if other people like my brother, as long as my brother doesn''t like them." Niu Niu raised her face and asked weakly, "doesn''t that brother like them?" "Of course not! My brother only likes Niuniu and Xiaobao, as well as daddy and mummy. I don''t like anyone else! " Niu Niu''s eyes were full of smiles. "Is that brother the one who likes Niu Niu the most?" Dabao glances at Letong, who smiles and winks at him. "Well, of course, my brother is my favorite girl." Niuniu got Dabao brother''s promise, and finally she slipped down from him contentedly, holding Xiaobao''s hand to see the kitten with a smile. Ji Rui stares at Dabao, "son, aren''t you afraid your mother is jealous?" Ji Rui is like a mirror in his heart. In Dabao''s mind, he used to be a father, next only to Letong. With Niuniu, he was ranked behind Niuniu. After Xiaobao was born, needless to say, he was ranked behind Xiaobao. As for Letong, who is a mother and Niuniu, their position in the heart of their baby son should be equal. Chapter 622 Dabao lies down with his head on Letong''s thigh and looks up at Letong. "Mommy, are you jealous?" Yue Tong patted his face, "don''t listen to your father''s provocation. Am I as mean as he is? Even the vinegar of one''s own children Ji Rui said he was innocent. "When did I get jealous with the children?", Say, put a bunch of grapes into Letong''s hand. Dabao glanced at the bunch of grapes on mommy''s hand. Before Letong spoke, he said, "Daddy, you are always jealous with us! For example, now, you are also jealous! " "I didn''t!" Ji Rui''s face is tight, although he can''t scare the children, especially Dabao. Because, a few children all know that mommy is the biggest in the family. It''s not terrible to make daddy angry. It''s OK to have mommy''s support. "No! Mommy skinned Xiaobao and Niuniu grapes because they were young. They couldn''t peel or remove the core. Can''t you peel them when you are old? " Dabao''s glib is especially impolite when dealing with his father. Letong lowers her head and smiles, but pretends to peel the grape skin seriously. Ji Rui slapped Dabao on the head and said, "smelly boy, I''m very old. Are you only two or three years old? Xiaobaoniuniu doesn''t know how to peel and core. When you are ten years old, don''t you know how to peel and core? " Dabao blinked. "But no matter how old I am, I''m a child in Mommy''s eyes, right, Mommy?" Dabao said, as if deliberately to gas Ji Rui, specially arch up to kiss in Letong face. Ji Rui was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Letong gave the peeled grapes to him with a trembling smile. "Well, don''t be angry. I''m getting older, and I''m going to get angry." Ji Ruibai glanced at her, "yes, I''m old. I don''t need to be loved, do I? This smelly boy is smarter than me. Why do you need to protect him? " Seeing their posture, Letong seems to really want to fight. She doesn''t want to worry about it. She helps Dabao up, kisses each other on their faces, and gets up to pat the grass on their buttocks. "I''ll go to see Xiaobao and Niuniu. You two chat slowly!" Letong knows these two as well as the back of her hand. As long as she is there, the contradiction between them will only become more and more intense. On the contrary, as long as she withdraws from the war, they will make up quickly and turn their attention to other things. Ji Rui looks at Letong walking away slowly, then turns his head and looks at Dabao. "What your mommy just said is true?" While speaking, Ji Rui looks at his eldest son seriously. The boy is only ten years old, but his imposing manner and polite behavior always give people the illusion that he is an adult rather than a child. "What do you mean?" Dabao threw the peeled grape into his mouth. He didn''t understand what dad meant. "Say someone likes your business." Ji Rui has known for a long time that his son is precocious, but he never thought that his 10-year-old would face the problem of love between men and women. It seems that as a father, he has to find a time to teach his son adult knowledge. "Well, it''s true!" Dabao''s answer is very simple. He doesn''t think it''s necessary to keep it from his parents. Ji Rui has a slight headache. After thinking about it, he still asks. "Do you have any girls you like?" Dabao raised his eyelid and glared at Ji Rui, "how can it be?" "Huh?" Ji Rui doesn''t quite understand what his son means. "Daddy, when did you like Mommy?" Dabao was not in a hurry to explain, because he also had a lot of doubts in his mind. Ji Rui was stunned. It was when he was 30 years old that he fell in love with Letong. The secret of Dabao''s birth is impossible for Dabao to know. "When I have you." Ji Rui is vague. Big treasure cut a, "originally is to offer a son to marry, Daddy you too irresponsible!" Although Dabao said that, in his heart, he always thought that his father and mother had a very good relationship. Of course, he was the crystallization of their love. "I''m not irresponsible!" Ji Rui can''t put the facts in front of his son, but he doesn''t want his son to misunderstand that he is the kind of playful man who always abandons the relationship between men and women. "I know... Anyway, you must have done something to make Mommy hurt her heart, then Mommy will ignore you! Forget it. Anyway, you''ve chased Mommy back, so I won''t pursue her. " Dabao is a smart child. He never wanted to explore the truth of the days when daddy and Mommy separated. He just felt that those years were a minefield. He could step on land mines wherever he stepped. Knowing that it was a minefield, he avoided it carefully. In his opinion, it is the most practical thing to cherish what we have in front of us. Ji Rui secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "this matter, do you have something to do with the girl you like?" Dabao nodded, "of course it does! Count it out. You''re 25 years old, aren''t you? Then you only like my mom when you are 25 years old. I think I will not meet the person I like until I am in my twenties, just like you Dabao spoke seriously, as if he was sure that he would not be moved by anyone until he was 25 years old. Ji Rui originally thought that his son was really mature. He was no different from an adult in his views and thoughts. But when he heard his last words, he couldn''t help laughing. "Silly son, this kind of thing is not accurate." Dabao didn''t mind being treated as a joke by daddy, but he still said seriously, "Daddy, I''m still young, so I''m not in a hurry. I''ll wait until I have enough ability to protect the people I like, just like my father Ji Rui saw that he said it so seriously, and thought that the boy already had something he liked in his heart. "Baby, you mean you already have someone you like, but do you think you have to wait until you have the ability to tell her?" Ji Rui thinks that his son''s idea is too idealistic, but on the whole, it is quite correct. If his son has been self disciplined with this idea since then, he and Letong, who are parents, will be relieved a lot. Dabao looked at Ji Rui contemptuously, "how can it be? I''m still young. I don''t know who I like. I mean, if I meet someone I like in the future, I''ll be like Daddy. I won''t tell her I like her until I have the ability to protect her! " Ji Rui finally understands that Dabao always thinks that the gap between him and Letong is because he has no ability to protect her, so he will let her leave temporarily. Although, the fact is not so, but the son can think like this, it seems good! Chapter 623 I don''t know when Dabao climbs up to Ji Rui, comfortably takes Ji Rui''s thigh as a pillow, lies on his back, looks at the bright moon in the sky and asks. "Daddy, can I find someone as good as mommy?" Ji Rui couldn''t help laughing. He pinched his nose and said with a smile, "fool, you are only ten years old. Are you worried?" Dabao shook his head. "Of course not. It''s just that if I like Yin Zhihao, I would like a girl with different appearances. It''s better not to like her." Dabao understands a lot of great principles. Moreover, he is more transparent than many adults. But he, after all, is only a ten-year-old child. He has not experienced many things, nor can he predict or imagine what he is interested in. At this moment, Ji Rui deeply feels that it''s not necessarily a good thing for a child to be too smart. Other people''s 10-year-old children will only ask their parents for pocket money or gifts at this time. However, Ji Rui''s son will discuss emotional problems with him when he is 10 years old. Moreover, it''s very deep-seated, not superficial. "Baby, no one is perfect. There is no perfect person in this world. The so-called perfection is just the illusion made up by each person''s own imagination. But if one day, you come across a person who you know is not perfect, knows that she has many shortcomings, and still thinks she is lovely and beautiful, it means that you really love her Ji Rui''s palm gently sweeps the round inch of Dabao''s stab, a little bit prickly, just like Dabao''s own personality. Think of this little guy with a mushroom head, cute and cool, I really don''t understand how he insisted on cutting his hair into a board inch later. Dabao put the bracelet on his strong waist and asked, "Mommy is not perfect either. Does she have many shortcomings?" In Dabao''s mind, his mother is perfect and almost flawless. "Of course, machines have no shortcomings. No flesh and blood person can have no shortcomings. Like me... " Dabao interrupted Ji Rui by picking his eyebrows. "Ah, you have shortcomings. I know you are jealous, mean, jealous, grumpy, not gentle and not romantic!" Ji Rui was angry and laughed by his precious son. He couldn''t help turning him over and slapping him on the ass twice. Of course, the strength was very small. Dabao screamed with exaggeration, "and child abuse..." Ji Rui is so angry that his teeth itch. He reaches out and wrists his face. "Mommy loves you so much, too. With so many shortcomings, she can smile all day. I don''t know. I think she married a very good man." Ji Rui is so angry that his blood is boiling all over. If you take his blood pressure at this time, it will be much higher than his blood pressure when he works out. "Stinky boy, aren''t you the same? I know that I''ve been bullying your father behind your mother''s back all day. I don''t know. I thought my Ji family''s son was sensible and considerate, and he was very relieved. " Dabao snorted, "I''m both sensible and considerate!" The two of them mix for a while. Ji Rui goes back to business. "Boy, if there is someone you like, remember to tell daddy and Mommy. Daddy and Mommy will help you to guard well." This is what parents say. But the only parents who would say that to a ten-year-old child are Ji Rui and Letong. Dabao looked at him solemnly, "Daddy, I can''t trust your eyes! But I''ll tell you for sure, and then let mommy take care of it for me! " After Dabao was a little sensible, he secretly despised his stupid father''s EQ thoroughly. Of course, he didn''t understand it at that time. Anyway, since he was a child, he knew that his father would not guess people''s hearts, and he would not do anything to please anyone. Of course, in the past few years, under the guidance and guidance of himself and Mommy, he has greatly improved. At least, he is much more competent for Niuniu and Xiaobao than before. Although he is not romantic to Mommy, he is extremely gentle. It''s not too much to say that he is obedient to mommy. Although Dabao kept disdaining his father in his mouth, he had to admit in his heart that his father is really a good husband now. "Well, you can''t believe daddy''s eyes. It''s OK to show me. I won''t say anything. Anyway, we all listen to your mommy." After several years of competition, Ji Rui has already admitted to himself that his EQ is really not very high, but his son, with his sharp eyes, can often see people through, and he can handle all kinds of people at a young age. Such a son, I really don''t know what kind of girl to find to get along with him. After all, no one wants to be seen through easily. While sleeping, Ji Rui tells Letong what he thinks. Letong yawns and slouches into his arms. "Mr. Ji, when did you become so worried? This kind of thing, just go with the flow. He is different from you. He knows what he wants, so he must be able to find the right person. Moreover, he is only ten years old. Is it necessary for us to start worrying about it now? " "What makes him different from me? Are you trying to comfort me or strike me? " Ji Rui hugs the person in her arms and gnaws at her lips. "To comfort you!" Letong is very sleepy. She climbs up his neck and rubs it in his arms to find a comfortable place to sleep. "It sounds like a blow to me, but it doesn''t sound like a comfort." Ji Rui holds her nose to keep her from sleeping. "What is not consolation for a man like you to have such a clever and carefree son?" Yue Tong mumbles and closes her eyes. She decides to ignore him and go to find Duke Zhou. Ji Rui is angry on the spot. He knows that he can''t pull back the situation. He gnashes his teeth secretly for a while, then he shakes his head helplessly. Looking down at her, she was really tired, so she couldn''t bear to torture her any more. She stretched out her hand to help her close her hair on her face, tucked in the quilt and gave her a kiss on her lips. "Good night, wife!" Letong gave him a kiss vaguely, "well... Good night..." ¡­¡­ The next day, Dabao returned to the school as usual, and was dragged to the nearby biological garden by Yin Zhihao in front of the teaching building. "What''s the matter? Dumb? " Dabao felt strange. As usual, this guy was always chattering when he met. Today, he pulled him all the way, but he didn''t say a word. Yin Zhihao took Dabao to a place where there was no one. He looked around again and confirmed that there was no one around. Then he said, "Dabao, give me some advice." Dabao was at a loss. "What''s the matter? You have to make it clear so that I can give you advice." Chapter 624 "What''s the matter? You have to make it clear so that I can give you some advice." Looking at Yin Zhihao''s depressed face, Dabao seems to know something. "Oh, it''s about your goddess?" Dabao now, even Shao Yuxin''s name is not willing to say. Yin Zhihao nodded, "well, I sent the cat to her downstairs last night. At first, she didn''t want to come down to see me. Later, I said that she came down after a long time. I gave the cat to her, but she refused to accept it!" Dabao looks at his friend who is half a head taller than himself and looks sad and depressed. He pats him on the shoulder and considers how to comfort him. However, he hears Yin Zhihao murmur, "she clearly tells you that she likes white cats. Why does she refuse to accept them when I give them to her?" Seeing her friend''s dejected appearance, Dabao doesn''t dare to tell him that Shao Yuxin may like the white cat, but she only likes Dabao''s white cat, or she doesn''t like the cat at all. The so-called love is just that the drunk doesn''t want to drink. "You''re stupid. We''re in the graduating class now. The teacher keeps reminding us that we can''t fall in love with each other. It''s strange that she dares to accept the cat you give her at this point! Anyway, she''s a good student. She can''t be ruined by you hot fool, can''t she? " Dabao''s words made Yin Zhihao''s dim eyes glow again. "Dabao, do you mean that she doesn''t like me, but because it''s the critical stage, she doesn''t dare to accept me?" Dabao is convinced by Yin Zhihao. How thick is his nerve? For more than a year, even Dabao, a bystander, can clearly feel Shao Yuxin''s friendship with him as an ordinary classmate. Where does he get his self-confidence? He thinks that the arrogant girl with gentle and easy-going appearance and long eyes on her head will like him? "I don''t know if she likes you, but I think you''d better wait until after graduation to tell her." Dabao only uses procrastination tactics for his friends who are stubborn at present. It''s almost a year before graduation. Maybe a year later, his friends'' enthusiasm will cool down. After all, he''s a 14-year-old or a 15-year-old. He''s not mature in both emotion and thought. Ten thousand steps back, even to graduation when friends still like her, even if the advertisement failed, it will not affect the entrance examination, affect learning. Yin Zhihao is finally convinced by Dabao and never mentions anything to Shao Yuxin. Dabao, after the exaggeration and boasting of Yin Zhihao, has a nickname of "love expert" in the boys'' group of the same class. Dabao doesn''t care about it. However, under the influence of Yin Zhihao, the male students in the same class like to come to Dabao to have a chat. As time goes by, the relationship between Dabao and many boys in the same class is getting better and better unconsciously. Because the relationship is good, Dabao often goes to small group activities, but every time he goes, he always takes Niuniu and Xiaobao with him. Xiaobao is a lovely sprite. Niuniu is clever and beautiful. She is familiar with each other and has a sweet mouth. Therefore, boys in small groups always welcome Dabao''s group activities with his family. And the most important thing is that as long as Dabao comes with Niuniu Xiaobao, the Ji family will definitely be ready for luxury RV transportation, including food and snacks. With the increase of Xiaobao and Niuniu''s participation in group activities with Dabao, Niuniu''s timid personality has gradually changed a lot. Of course, it has something to do with the fact that she has more children in kindergarten. At the beginning, there was only one class of boys in this small group. Later, several girls who had good relationship with these boys joined in the activities. However, these girls all had a common characteristic, that is, they would not blindly love Ji Dabao like Shao Yuxin. In fact, Dabao doesn''t hate to communicate with girls. The premise is that they communicate with each other in the way of normal classmates, not with ulterior motives. This small group seems to exclude Shao Yuxin. Even if Yin Zhihao likes Shao Yuxin so much, he never mentioned that he would let her participate in the activities of the small group. October holiday, the weather has been a bit cool, small groups decided to go to the suburbs autumn. Originally, he planned to go only for one day, but later he said that he wanted to go camping. Dabao thought it was inconvenient to take Xiaobao Niuniu with him, so he discussed with the two kids and wanted them to stay at home. When he said what he meant, Xiaobao and Niuniu stood in front of him and raised their faces to protest. "No! Xiao Bao is going together Xiaobao expressed his dissatisfaction with the manner of a bully. "Brother, Niuniu also wants to go... Niuniu promises not to make trouble for her brother." Niuniu is much more gentle, her face full of desire and expectation. "But, brother, other brothers are camping on the beach. It''s not safe to take you with them." Dabao is not afraid that his younger brother and sister will make trouble for him, but he is afraid that it is not safe for him to spend a party with two little ghosts alone. Sitting on the sofa, holding a laptop to handle official business, Letong looks up at the three children. "Dabao, since Niuniu and Xiaobao want to go, you can take them with you. Uncle Li can take you and two bodyguards to do some physical work for you. Is that ok?" As parents, Letong and Ji Rui are inconvenient to come forward, because if they go, it will be a family gathering. Since the children want to enjoy their collective life, let them go out and have a good experience. Before Dabao had time to answer, xiaobaoniuniu had already jumped on him and promised in a loud voice, "brother, take us. We promise that we''ll be good, not mischievous, not making trouble, not crying, not making noise..." The reason why Xiaobao and Niuniu share the same voice is that they have already found out Dabao''s temperament. As long as they ask for it, Dabao''s brother will agree to them no matter how difficult it is. Sure enough, Dabao had no way to deal with such a younger sister-in-law. He touched the head of this one and pinched the face of that one. Finally, he agreed to mummy''s proposal. Xiaobao and Niuniu see Dabao nodding, as if they are afraid of Dabao and mummy''s repentance. They immediately let Dabao go and run into the baby room with their hands. They also move stools and ladders and drag out their suitcases. "Brother, does Niuniu want a swimsuit?" Niuniu''s crisp voice came out of the baby room. Dabao had no choice but to smile at Letong. "Mommy, I''ll go and see what the two little kids have packed up." After a few steps, I heard Xiaobao''s cry again, "brother Dabao, can Xiaobao take the surfboard?" Chapter 625 Dabao steps into the baby room. Xiaobao is dragging a small surfboard out of his cloakroom. Ji Rui is a master of sports, and surfing is particularly fascinating. Under his leadership, Dabao and Xiaobao also love surfing. However, Xiaobao is still small. Ji Rui always takes him to play with him. Dabao ran over and confiscated the surfboard. "No, Xiaobao can''t play without Daddy!" Dabao has a lot of self-knowledge. At his present level, he certainly can''t play with Xiaobao. Xiaobao was very aggrieved. He stood still, raised his face and blinked his black eyes. "Brother, what can Xiaobao play with?" Niu Niu dragged a big bag of sand shovels, buckets and lifebuoys out of the room. She yelled to Xiao Bao, "Xiao Bao, we can build castles, dig shells and swim..." Xiao Bao''s mouth is curled. For him, he is tired of these things. Dabao touched Xiaobao''s head and repeated Niuniu''s words. "Well, Niuniu is right. You two can build castles, dig shells and swim!" Xiaobao sat down on the ground, and hummed angrily, "Xiaobao won''t go!" Niuniu dragged the big bag of beach supplies to her brother''s side. When she saw that her brother suddenly gave up, she was a little flustered. She stood at the same place and looked at her brother again. She didn''t know what to do next. Dabao doesn''t coax Xiaobao either. He takes Niuniu by the hand and drags Niuniu to the wall. The bag is put beside the trunk. "Niuniu, if Xiaobao doesn''t go, let''s play with our brothers and sisters and let Xiaobao play at home." Niu Niu reluctantly turned to look at Xiaobao, "but, how miserable Xiaobao is to stay at home alone..." "Silly girl, and daddy and mummy accompany Xiaobao. Let''s go. Brother helps Niuniu to clean up her clothes." Dabao pretends to completely forget Xiaobao''s existence, and walks into the cloakroom with Niuniu in one hand and Hello Kitty''s suitcase in the other. "Niuniu, how about this little vest and skirt?" Dabao picked up a set of clothes and put them on the girl. Niuniu was a little absent-minded, because she was worried about her brother, so she turned to look at the stuffy little guy lying on the ground. "Brother..." Niuniu pulls Dabao''s hand, turns around and points to Xiaobao who is lying on the ground and has a bad temper. Dabao didn''t even look at the little guy. He even asked Niuniu in a loud voice, "Niuer, let Uncle Li take that tank car with us. Shall we drive it on the beach?" Lying Xiaobao couldn''t hold it any longer. He turned over and stood up and cried, "brother, Xiaobao wants to drive a tank car!" With that, yigulu got up and ran into the cloakroom, dogleg pulled Dabao''s pants and repeated, "brother Dabao, Xiaobao wants to drive a tank." Dabao, as if nothing had happened, put Niuniu''s vest and skirt in the trunk. He didn''t look at Xiaobao. "You can open it at home and let uncle bodyguard play with you." Xiaobao squatted down and knelt down beside the suitcase. "Xiaobao wants to go to the beach with his brother and sister.", Eager to please his brother, Xiaobao snatches Dabao''s clothes and clumsily puts them in the trunk one by one. "Brother, Niuniu also wants to play with Xiaobao." Niuniu earnestly pleads for Xiaobao, kneeling beside the suitcase to help fold her clothes just like Xiaobao. Dabao held his arms and pretended to be hesitant, but Xiaobao was very anxious. Xiaobao was busy living, and he promised eagerly¡° Brother, Xiaobao is obedient. He doesn''t surf. He only drives tanks, castles, shells and swims. OK Dabao is still unmoved, Niuniu is also anxious, "brother, Niuniu promise to look at Xiaobao, don''t let xiaobaopi." Xiaobao immediately stood up and stood straight in front of Dabao, "Xiaobao is not skinny, but will protect his sister with his brother!" Dabao was amused by his younger brother and sister and pulled Xiaobao''s face. "Well, for the sake of Niuniu''s sister pleading for you, my brother promised you, but if you don''t obey me, my brother won''t take you out to play next time!" Xiaobao pounces on Dabao''s leg and rubs it hard¡° Xiao Bao will be obedient and will not be disobedient! " Of course, Xiaobao''s guarantee, Dabao''s basic when he farts. Because the boy always speaks very well every time. When he really does it, he will cause more trouble. However, as a child, it''s natural for him to be playful and it''s normal for him to cause minor troubles. Therefore, every time Xiaobao commits an offence, Dabao will not scold Xiaobao too much as long as it''s not a major matter of principle. But in this holiday, Xiaobao was beaten by Dabao for getting into trouble. Together with three brothers and sisters of Dabao, there were a total of 156 people on the outing. As usual, Letong asked people to arrange the transport car, food, snacks and other supplies in advance. In addition to Xiao Li, she also arranged three bodyguards to take care of the children and protect the safety of the family. In the early morning of this day, more than a dozen students gathered at Dabao''s house. They boarded the bus and sat down. Yin Zhihao likes Xiaobao and Niuniu very much. As soon as he gets up, he occupies two seats. Seeing Niuniu and Xiaobao get on the bus, he stands at the door and looks around, desperately waving his hand to the two little guys. "Niuniu Xiaobao, come and sit here with brother Zhihao." The two little guys called "brother Zhihao" sweetly, but they didn''t move. When Dabao got into the car, they immediately stuck to it. "Brother, we want to sit with you." One hugged his waist and the other his thigh. It seemed that he was afraid that his brother Dabao would be robbed. Dabao gives Yin Zhihao a flattering look and sits down in the seat behind his younger brother and sister. Yin Zhihao, who has been ignored and ridiculed, is the only one who hides in a corner and "wipes tears". "Brother Zhihao, don''t be sad. Niuniu will treat you to chocolate." Kind Niu Niu took a box of chocolate out of her backpack and generously handed one to Yin Zhihao. "Dabao, you are so bad. How can you have such a lovely and kind sister?" Yin Zhihao said, reaching for it. Niuniu suddenly changed her face, took back her hand, glared at Yin Zhihao and said, "brother is not bad, brother Zhihao is bad!" Yin Zhihao then remembered that he had committed a big taboo. In front of the two little ancestors of the Ji family, he could never speak ill of their brother. Of course, he could not speak ill of their family. Dabao is also of the same virtue. If anyone says that his younger brother and sister are not good at all in front of him, he can immediately turn against others. "Oh, it''s Zhihao''s brother. Zhihao''s brother is bad. Niuniu''s Dabao''s brother is a good man. Dashai is better than Niuniu." Yin Zhihao immediately changed his smiling face. Chapter 626 The change of Yin Zhihao''s awareness of current affairs makes Niu Niu very satisfied. She smilingly puts the chocolate on Yin Zhihao''s palm. "Niuniu''s brother is the best!" Yin Zhihao envies Dabao for having such a baby sister who is extremely protective of him. However, it''s useless for him to envy him. After his parents gave birth to him, they eagerly responded to the call of the state to give birth to fewer and better children. Even after the policy was released, his mother refused to risk giving him a baby to play with. "Niuniu, why don''t you recognize brother Zhihao as your brother?" Yin Zhihao is reluctant to let go of Niu Niu''s hands. Without waiting for Niu Niu to answer, Dabao clapped Yin Zhihao''s hand. "Let''s go! Niuniu, it''s enough to have my brother. Get out of the way and cool off. " I''m kidding! He has a big heart to protect the baby pimple in his hand. How can he be taken advantage of by others? Yin Zhihao is not angry. When Dabao doesn''t exist, he looks at the girl with a smile, "Niu Niu, don''t listen to your brother Dabao''s nonsense! Brother Zhihao will buy Niuniu beautiful skirts, lovely dolls and many delicious ones. " No matter what Yin Zhihao said, Niuniu only glared at him and said angrily, "Niuniu, don''t! Niuniu only needs brother Dabao! " Don''t turn your face and bury your head in Dabao''s neck nest. You don''t even want to look at Yin Zhihao. Yin Zhihao had no fun at all, so he decided to go to Xiaobao, who was sitting in his seat and licking lollipops while swinging his short legs. "Xiaobao, if you don''t, you should take brother Zhihao as your brother!" Yin Zhihao likes Niuniu very much, but Xiaobao is not bad either. Although she is a little naughty, she is handsome and smart. If she can have such a brother, it should be very good. Xiao Bao glanced at him, twisted his body, and said in a meek voice like Da Bao, "let''s go! It''s enough for Xiaobao to have Dabao''s brother. Let''s go and cool off! " More than a dozen classmates in the same car burst out laughing. Some teased Yin Zhihao about his Toad''s desire to eat swan meat, while others teased Yin Zhihao about his appearance as a human dealer, which scared the two babies. So along the way, Yin Zhihao became the object of ridicule. Finally, everyone said that since Yin Zhihao wanted to be a brother so much, he would simply recognize Dabao as his younger brother. In that way, he would have more than one younger brother, but also another younger brother and sister. As soon as he was reminded by the public, Yin Zhihao suddenly remembered that his elder brother was more than enough. "Dabao, you should conform to the public opinion and recognize me as a brother!" Yin Zhihao looks at Dabao with a cheeky smile. Dabao glanced at him coolly, "Cheng, your IQ has increased to 200. I''ll call you brother!" "Ha ha ha, Yin Zhihao, this is the age of brain eating. Just give up!" Ren weiqi, sitting next to Yin Zhihao, laughs mercilessly. At this time, Yin Zhihao finally died, "Alas, I still live with my little cat for a lifetime." The car loaded with laughter drove to the seaside of their outing. Although Xiaobao and Niuniu refused to recognize anyone as their brother, they had been familiar with this small team for a long time. See elder brother is directing everybody to move down from the car, they two obediently follow a few little elder sisters to one side of the sun umbrella to play. "Niuniu, does your brother have a girlfriend?" Although the girls are not fanatic, they are gossipy. After giving Niuniu and Xiaobao ice cream, they secretly inquired. Niuniu licked the ice cream and askew her head to ask the girl named Nie Wei, "what is a girlfriend?" Nie Wei and Ren Weiqi are a couple. Of course, she has a good feeling for Dabao, but she has a great sense of self-knowledge. She only appreciates Dabao from a distance. But even if you know that he has nothing to do with you, you can''t help gossiping about how to attract the attention of a boy like Dabao who is so good both inside and outside. "Sister, a girlfriend is a girl who can play with her brother and take a walk with her little hand." Xiaobao, who was eating ice cream, said solemnly, pulling Niuniu''s little hand. Aunt Wang and aunt Guan love to watch a reality TV show in love recently. No one has seen Xiaobao seriously watching TV, but somehow, he just glances at it casually and gets to know the essence of the TV show. Nie Wei was frowning, thinking about how to explain it so that Niuniu could understand the definition of "girlfriend". Hearing Xiaobao''s words, she laughed. "Yes, Xiaobao is right. The girl who plays with Niuniu''s brother Dabao and walks with her little hand is her girlfriend." Nie Wei has to admit that Xiaobao blurts out the answer without thinking, which is more accurate and appropriate than what she racked her brain to think. Niuniu grabs the ice cream and says "Oh". Then she tilts her head and thinks about it. She sticks out her little tongue and licks the cream on her lips. She says very seriously, "my brother''s girlfriend is Niuniu!" Nie Wei and some girls were stunned at first, and then they laughed at Niu Niu''s reply one after another, "Niu Niu, you are Dabao''s sister, not your girlfriend!" Niuniu''s big black and shining eyes looked at Nie Wei laughing without blinking. After she finished laughing, she said very seriously, "my brother will play with Niuniu, and my brother will take Niuniu''s hand for a walk, so Niuniu is my brother''s girlfriend." Several little girls were stunned again. It seems that Niu Niu is right to understand this! "Silly girl, you will play with your brother and hold hands, but my sister is always my sister, and my girlfriend is my girlfriend. It''s different!" Niuniu blinks. First, she looks at Nie Wei in confusion. A moment later, Xiaolian tells Nie Wei stubbornly, "Niuniu is not only her brother''s sister, but also her brother''s girlfriend!" No matter how Nie Wei explains it, Niu Niu still insists that she is not only her brother''s sister but also her girlfriend. Nie Wei finally admitted that his ability is limited, there is no way to persuade Niu Niu. Just then, Dabao came with two bags of food. Nie Wei went to help carry a bag, "Dabao, your sister is so funny!" Dabao immediately looked at Niuniu nervously. After seeing that she was enjoying the ice cream, he turned around and asked, "what''s the matter, are you bullying Niuniu again?" Nie Wei shook her head and waved her hand. "No, she said she was your girlfriend." Everyone in the small group knows that Dabao is very nervous about his baby sister. Even if she eats leopard gall, she doesn''t dare to bully his baby sister! Originally thought very strong news, big treasure but a face calm, just light "Oh" a. Where does Nie Wei know? Niuniu also says that she wants to marry Dabao, a girlfriend or something. It''s a strange thing. Chapter 627 Nie Wei naturally doesn''t know, Niu Niu also says that she wants to marry Dabao, a girlfriend or something. It''s something strange. "Hey, look at your calm face, don''t you think it''s funny or strange?" Nie Wei is puzzled by Ji Yu''s calmness. "What''s so strange? It''s said that many girls said that they would marry their father when they were young. Niuniu is the same." Dabao secretly congratulated that the man Niuniu said she was going to marry was him, not Dad. After Dabao said this, Nie Wei suddenly remembered that she seemed to have said something similar when she was a child. I don''t think it''s worth making a fuss. Sitting under the sun umbrella, Niu Niu, who is eating ice cream attentively, sees Dabao come over, stands on the chair and opens her arms to Dabao. Dabao goes over and hugs her with one hand. "Brother, kiss!" Niuniu said, with a small mouth full of cream, she kiss Dabao''s lips. Dabao''s lips are covered with cream, and he sticks out his tongue to lick it. It''s sweet and greasy. He should have been used to the taste, but at this time, there are some strange tastes around the tip of his tongue. Big treasure didn''t think much, habitually in the little girl face back to kiss a. "Brother, Niuniu is stamping a seal!" The little girl smiles and squints at Dabao. She is so cute that Dabao can''t help biting her. "Seal?" Dabao didn''t respond to what the little girl meant. Xiaobao, who has been eating ice cream silently, points to his lips and says, "brother, kiss is seal!" It turned out that Xiaobao told Niuniu that her boyfriend and girlfriend were actually stamping on each other''s lips. Dabao vaguely understands that Xiaobao''s comments and ideas beyond his age are all caused by reality TV. However, if you change a silly girl like Niuniu, even if you watch a similar reality show, you probably won''t have any extra ideas. But it was Xiaobao, a strange little devil, who might have hidden a lot of confused remarks in his brain. "Xiaobao, my brother will also seal for you?" Dabao doesn''t wait for Xiaobao to respond. He kisses Xiaobao on his lips. Xiaobao blinks, "brother, Xiaobao doesn''t need to stamp!" Dabao asked him with a smile, "Niuniu is my sister and Xiaobao is my brother. Why does Niuniu need to stamp, but Xiaobao doesn''t?" Xiaobao was misled by Dabao for a moment. He opened his eyes and thought about it. It seemed that he was convinced by his brother, so he stood up to kiss Dabao¡° Xiaobao also needs a seal! " After kissing Dabao, xiaopindian went over to kiss Niuniu on her lips. "My sister wants to seal it, too!" Nie Wei and some young girls watched the three big brothers play the game of seal and kiss sweetly. When they were envious and jealous, they took out their mobile phones and snapped the pictures of love between brothers and sisters. "Give me a copy of all the photos. In addition, you are not allowed to upload them to Weibo, wechat blog or button space." In recent years, with the development of Ji''s scale, Ji Rui and Letong have become more and more aware of the safety protection of several children. In the past, Ji Rui occasionally sent a few photos to show his love. Now, the photos will still be sent, but all the pictures of the children will be replaced with P cute pictures. The students in the small group also basically know the fame and background of Dabao''s family. They usually make trouble. In principle, they all respect Dabao''s wishes. After a while, Dabao received dozens of photos from different angles. In addition to the pictures of kissing fish, there were many pictures of three brothers on the way to the bus. "Nie Wei, you guys take care of Niuniu and Xiaobao for me. I''ll help set up the tent." Dabao, they chose a relatively remote beach that has not yet been developed. There are few tourists nearby, and there are no accommodation facilities. However, they had planned to go camping, tent sleeping bags are already ready, just set up by themselves. "Brother, niuniuxiaobao also wants to help set up the tent!" Dabao''s family sometimes set up a tent in the yard to watch the stars and the moon. Therefore, Niuniu and Xiaobao are no strangers to the tent. Dabao didn''t stop him. He was helped by two little guys. Ten minutes later, Xiaobao came out of the drooping tent and said, "Oh, brother, Xiaobao is so tired!" Dabao pinched his red face and patted Niuniu, who was puckering around to help tie the rope. "Well, Xiaobao and Niuniu go to play with the girls." Niuniu and Xiaobao run to a class of female students hand in hand with small buckets and sand shovels. Dabao continues to set up his tent. Several male students, together with Xiao Li and bodyguards, a total of 123 people, spent nearly an hour, finally put up ten tents. Dabao stood up straight, unscrewed the water bottle to drink, thinking that after drinking the water, he would go to see his younger brother and sister. After drinking half a bottle of water, a sharp and loud cry came from the distance. Dabao''s heart and liver trembled. With his years of experience as a brother, this sharp and crisp cry was the cry of his girl. "Niuniu!" Dabao couldn''t care to drink any more. He threw the water away, turned around and ran away following the cry. Xiao Li and his bodyguards behind him also heard Niu Niu''s cry and Dabao''s cry. They also threw down their work and ran after Dabao. "Elder sister, elder sister..." then, Xiao Bao, who seldom cried at ordinary times, even cried. Now, Da Bao was even more flustered, thinking that something big had happened. Niuniu''s cry is getting louder and louder, and mixed in Niuniu''s cry is Xiaobao''s cry. "Brother, save sister, brother, save sister!" Seeing Xiaobao and Niuniu standing on the beach from a distance, Dabao''s heart became more stable. When he finally ran to his younger brother and sister, he almost didn''t feel dizzy. The fine sand in front of Niu Niu''s body was dyed a pool of bright red, while Niu Niu''s shaking hand was clamped by a crab, and her white fingers were dripping blood. Dabao''s face turned blue with fright, and his brain thumped. He didn''t think about anything. He hugged Niuniu, who was shaking with tears, and wanted to pull the crab with one hand. "Don''t mess about, Dabao." Xiao Li and three bodyguards have caught up with him. One of them seems to be familiar with the habits of crabs. He reaches over and pinches them. The crabs quickly loosen their pincers. Dabao looks at Niuniu''s bloody hand. He is so distressed that he knows that his speed is not as fast as that of his bodyguard uncle. He shoves Niuniu and Xiaobao into the bodyguard and runs to the tent together. Chapter 628 A moment later, Dabao was sitting in the tent with Niuniu in her arms. The little girl kept sobbing in a low voice. Her uninjured hand was holding Dabao''s clothes. Her body was shaking all the time in Dabao''s arms, and she kept murmuring, "brother, it hurts... Brother, it hurts..." For the first time in his life, his heart seemed to be torn by a powerful shredder, and he felt intense pain. This kind of pain is different from that of Dabao when he was ill. When Dabao was ill, the pain was sharp and intense. It was a painful pain that made people want to be killed. Now this kind of pain, with a sense of suffocation, accompanied by a sense of irritability, is strong but not fatal, but it makes people sit and stand uneasy and there is no hole. Dabao tried his best to endure the pain of his heart, and soothed the little girl who was still shaking. "Niu Niu, don''t cry, it won''t hurt when Uncle bandages it up." Her hands caressed her weak back. When the bodyguard finally helps Niuniu eliminate the poison, apply the hemostatic and bandage it, Dabao remembers to investigate the cause of Niuniu''s injury. Dabao didn''t dare to ask the girl who gradually calmed down in her arms, for fear that she would have to cry again and again. Looking at Xiaobao, who has been sitting obediently, it''s hard for him to be so clever and quiet. "Xiaobao, is my sister accidentally bitten by a crab?" The two little guys said that it''s not impossible to pick up shells or get caught by crabs. Xiaobao''s eyes dodged for a moment, and he lowered his head and twisted his fingers. After a long time, he raised his head and said to Dabao in a timid low voice, "Xiaobao told his sister to catch him..." Big treasure heart, Huo ground rises Tengteng fiery. His eyes were fixed on Xiaobao, but his hands gently sent Niuniu to Xiaoli and winked at him, "Uncle Li, you take Niuniu out for a walk!" Xiaobao saw Niuniu was carried out of the tent by Xiao Li, and tried to stand up and go out with her Dabao took his arm in one hand and whispered, "stand!" Xiaobao looked back at Dabao in fear, flattened his mouth and said wrongly, "brother... Sorry, Xiaobao didn''t mean to..." Dabao was so angry that he glared at him, "shut up!" Xiaobao is also spoiled at home, and he is also fierce. He is very upset when Dabao stares at him and drinks. His mouth is so high, "brother! Xiaobao didn''t mean it Big treasure heart fire is fanned more prosperous, stare at small treasure cold hum a way, "you still have reason?"?! Ah? " Xiao Bao angrily glared back at him. "It''s my sister who is so stupid. Who let her grasp on the pliers?" Dabao originally just wanted to scold the boy so that he would have a good heart and stop fooling around next time. This time, Xiao Bao put all the responsibilities on Niu Niu. He was so angry that he pulled him hard. Xiao Bao rushed forward unpreparedly, and the whole person fell on Da Bao''s thigh. "You''re so smart, you don''t want to catch yourself?" Dabao roared in a low voice and raised his hand to slap Xiaobao''s ass. "Ah! Brother, it hurts Dabao has not beaten Xiaobao, but every time he carefully controlled his strength based on the principle of minor punishment and major admonition. But this time, Dabao is really mad at Xiaobao. First of all, he let Niuniu innocent hurt, at the thought of Niuniu crying constantly pitiful, Dabao this anger can''t go away. Second, the boy clearly made a mistake, but put the blame on Niu Niu. "Does it hurt? The pain is right. You hurt your sister even more when she was bitten by crabs Dabao has the same gene as Xiaobao, and he has passed Xiaobao''s age. Therefore, he knows very well that although the boy is only over two years old, the things and common sense in his clever brain are definitely clearer and more accurate than Niuniu''s silly girl. Niuniu, a silly girl, doesn''t necessarily know the common sense that crabs can pinch people, but Xiaobao absolutely knows it, and he encourages Niuniu to catch crabs for him when he knows it''s dangerous. If you don''t punish him today, I''m afraid he will bully Niuniu in the future. Big treasure thinks so, hit in small treasure fart * the palm of the hand of the stock then compare heavy. "Ah, brother, spare your life. It''s really painful!" Xiaobao desperately uses both hands to protect the fart * shares, while crying for mercy. "Do you dare to ask my sister to do dangerous things in the future?" Although Dabao loves his brother, he can tell the difference between doting and loving. Xiaobao bit his lip and didn''t make a sound. After Dabao''s heavy hands, the stubborn little guy finally couldn''t help crying. "Brother, brother, Xiaobao dare not..." "Xiao Bao is wrong... I don''t dare to..." Xiaobao cried and admitted his mistake. Dabao''s hand stopped. Xiaobao is still crying. Dabao opens his pants and takes a look. There''s a big red spot on the flesh fart. "Next time I bully my sister, my brother will beat you!" Dabao clearly also loves Xiaobao, but he sternly warns the little guy. Because Niuniu was injured, Dabao naturally didn''t want to stay to play. He was worried that Niuniu''s wound would be inflamed and infected. After Niuniu calmed down, he asked the driver to take him and Niuniu home. As for Xiao Bao, who got into trouble and was beaten up, he refused to stay although he said he could stay with his brothers and sisters until tomorrow. Because, after being beaten by Dabao''s brother, he also felt uneasy. For fear that something might happen to his Niuniu sister, he insisted on going home with Dabao and Niuniu. Niuniu may be tired of crying, or the wound is not so painful after applying the medicine, or Dabao''s gentle and patient comfort has played a role. Not long after driving on the road, Niuniu sleeps deeply in Dabao''s arms. Xiaobao, who has done something wrong, has been close to Dabao with fear, and dare not say a word. Dabao saw that Niuniu in his arms was asleep. He rubbed Xiaobao''s head and asked softly. "Does your butt still hurt?" Although he had a heavy hand, he just wanted to make Xiaobao suffer from flesh and blood, but he didn''t really fight hard. Xiaobao pursed her mouth and took a careful look at Dabao. He was afraid that his brother''s anger had not subsided, and he would be beaten if he was accidentally provoked. Dabao saw Xiaobao''s mind clearly, put his arms around his shoulder, gently pulled him over, and bowed his head to kiss him on the forehead. "Well, I''m sorry, brother. It''s a little heavy..." Xiaobao raised her head and carefully touched Niu Niu''s face in her sleep. "Brother, I''m sorry... Xiaobao really dare not..." Xiaolian rubbed Dabao''s arms and confessed in a low voice. "Well, I forgive you... Don''t blame me..." "Well... No wonder..." Chapter 629 Letong and Ji Rui take Niuniu to the hospital, ask the doctor to treat her wound again, and then give her a tetanus injection. The five members of the family go home together. Xiaobao is taken to the master bedroom by Letong and Ji Rui to sleep. After being beaten by Dabao, Xiaobao doesn''t dare to complain this time. Until Letong takes a bath for him, peels his pants, sees the red fart and asks for it for a long time, he hesitates and says, "it''s Dabao''s brother..." Letong suddenly feels strange that Dabao''s love for Xiaobao and Niuniu has made Ji Rui, a father, envious many times. How can he be willing to fight Xiaobao''s fart with such a heavy hand? "Why did my brother beat you?" Xiaobao, who knows he is wrong, lowers her head and tells the story of Niuniu''s elder sister''s injury and how she was beaten by Dabao''s elder brother. Although Letong thinks that Dabao is a little heavy handed, she thinks about Niuniu''s poor appearance and thinks that Xiaobao is really to blame and is not worthy of sympathy. "Does Xiaobao think his brother is right?" Xiaobao nodded and admitted his mistake in a dull voice, "well, Xiaobao is wrong. My brother said that Xiaobao is a man, so we should protect our sister, not bully her." Letong touches the little guy''s head and doesn''t say anything anymore. She helps him take a good bath and orders Ji Rui to apply some ointment to the little guy''s fart. She takes her clothes and turns to the bathroom to take a bath. When Xiaobao takes a bath, the bathroom door is open. Ji Rui listens to the conversation between mother and son. "Xiaobao, lie down." Xiaobao "Oh" should be a, dumped the small inside, obediently lying on the bed. He thought that Daddy would scold him. Because in his cognition, daddy is the most serious and fierce person in the family. Who knows, Ji Rui just quietly helped him put on the ointment and let his farts dry for a while, then he helped him put on his pants, cuddled him and covered his quilt. "Sleep, baby." Ji Rui gently kisses him on the face. Usually go to bed on second sleep of small treasure, this pull quilt toward Ji Rui blinked a few eyes. "Daddy..." the little guy called softly. Ji Rui put his hand on the bed and looked at him?! What''s on your mind, baby Xiaobao was still worried that Daddy would scold him. He was very tired at this time, so he rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand and said, "Daddy, baby doesn''t dare bully my sister anymore..." Ji Rui gives his eldest son a thumbs up in his heart. This fight is excellent! However, children, after playing, still want to give a sugar coax back. "Well, Xiaobao is the best child who can correct his mistakes." With daddy''s approval, Xiaobao finally let go. As soon as he relaxed, his eyelids drooped unconsciously. Ji Rui raises his lips and kisses Xiaobao''s face. "Good night, baby!" "Sleep?" Letong came out with her head on her side and wet hair. "Well." Ji Rui reaches out his hand to dim the bedside lamp, takes the hair dryer and leads Letong to the living room outside. "Dabao is tough enough! I thought he didn''t want to touch Xiaobao and Niuniu! " Letong says to Ji Rui who helps her blow her hair behind her. "Dabao is more competent than me as a father!" Ji Rui sighed again. "That''s because he knows Xiaobao and Niuniu better than you and me. He is afraid that Xiaobao will repeat the mistakes he made when he was young. Although he''s very tough today, in fact, he hurts Xiaobao more than anyone else. " Letong also saw the temperament of several children very thoroughly. Letong''s words, recalled Ji Rui many not good memories, can''t help sighing, "Xiaobao won''t, because, he has so many people love him to protect him." Until now, Ji Rui is still full of guilt about Zaibao. Although Dabao''s personality is very optimistic and he still likes to act like a coqueter when he is around Letong, Ji Rui knows that his young and mature personality has been shaped as early as a few years old. Even if there are conditions for him to be naive and artful, so that he can be an ordinary child, he has developed a calm and mature personality like an adult. For example, now that he is only ten years old, he used to be the most crazy and crazy age. However, in order to share the burden of his parents, he consciously takes up the responsibility of taking care of his younger brother and sister. In front of his younger brother and sister, he is even more competent than their parents. Xiaobao and Niuniu also have great trust in Dabao. "After all, Niuniu and Xiaobao in our family are actually Dabao''s friends. When Dabao becomes a real father, he will probably think that he is actually a grandfather." Obviously, Letong and Ji Rui are thinking about the same thing. Dabao, who was deeply distressed and praised by her parents, was chatting with Niuniu in a low voice in the baby room on the first floor. After listening to the doctor''s words, Dabao, who is afraid that Niuniu will have a fever, means that he is responsible for guarding Niuniu tonight after Niuniu has taken a bath. Even if Letong, the mother, says that she will accompany Niuniu, Dabao still insists on staying with Niuniu and taking care of her. "Brother, why doesn''t Xiaobao sleep with Niuniu?" When Dabao beat Xiaobao, Xiao Li held Niuniu far away, so she didn''t know that her brother beat her for her. Dabao knows that Niuniu is soft hearted, and knows that she loves Xiaobao very much, so he never mentions beating Xiaobao. "Xiaobao sleeps too noisily. Mommy is afraid that he might accidentally touch Niuniu''s hand, so Xiaobao will sleep with daddy and Mommy tonight." Niuniu has been used to sleeping with Xiaobao since she was a child. At this time, she seems to be not used to it. She has already fallen asleep, and then she gets up and looks at her special super big bed. "But this bed is very big!" Dabao put her face puzzled into the quilt again and put it in her ear, pretending to be mysterious. "Niuniu, can my brother tell you a secret?" Niu Niu''s attention suddenly attracted, "what''s the secret? Niuniu, listen to me "It''s actually Xiaobao who wants to sleep with Mommy, so he secretly goes to plead with Mommy, saying that he''s a pain in the ass and wants to sleep with mommy." Dabao, this is to give Niuniu a good vaccination, so that if Xiaobao complains with Niuniu, the silly girl may hate him for being a brother! Niu Niu immediately worried, "Xiao Bao really fart * share pain?" Dabao smiles. "Of course not. He just wants to sleep with mummy." Niuniu blinked, "don''t you know Daddy?" In her and Xiaobao''s cognition, they always feel that as long as they say they want to sleep with Mommy, daddy will not be happy. Therefore, she and Xiaobao prefer to sleep with Dabao''s brother. "Of course daddy doesn''t know! Niuniu wants to keep a secret for Xiaobao, you know? " Dabao solemnly extended his little tail finger. Niuniu nodded, pointed out her little tail and hooked Dabao! Chapter 630 Xiaobao is honest for a long time after being beaten by Dabao. Niuniu doesn''t blame Xiaobao at all. Even she never thinks Xiaobao is bad. In her small head full of innocence and trust, the crab incident is nothing more than her own clumsy hands and feet, which has nothing to do with her lovely brother. Of course, Ji''s family secretly punished Xiaobao. It''s even more impossible for Niuniu to think of such a thing. The next morning, the little girl came out of the bed. As soon as she opened her eyes, the first thing was to rub her eyes and ask vaguely, "where''s Xiaobao?" Dabao came to kiss her, "little silly girl, Xiao Bao slept with daddy and Mommy last night, forget?" Dabao explained with a smile on his face, and quickly tied her two pigtails with rubber. "Good morning, little princess!" "Good morning, brother Dabao!" The little princess pursed her lips on Dabao''s lips. After the kiss, the little girl rolled out of bed. Before Dabao could react, Niuniu had already run to the door barefoot. "Brother, Niuniu, go to wake Xiaobao up, and she''ll be late..." Dabao ran after her and picked her up. "Fool, it''s a holiday today." "Oh... Right..." the little girl suddenly realized that the injured little hand was lifted up, as if she wanted to scratch her head. Dabao was so eager that he grabbed the little hand she raised to her head. "Does it still hurt?" "A little bit..." Niuniu probably didn''t want to worry about Dabao. She smilingly compared her finger with a little bit. Dabao took Niuniu into the washroom, put her on the stool, squeezed the toothpaste on the toothbrush and handed it to Niuniu''s mouth. Niuniu wants to pick up the toothbrush, but Dabao signals her to open her mouth, "brother, help you brush." Niuniu injured her right thumb, index finger and middle finger. It was really inconvenient for her to hold a toothbrush. "Thank you, brother!" Niuniu tears a smiling face at Dabao and opens her mouth obediently. Dabao is already a skilled technician who helps Niuniu brush her teeth. He holds up her chin in one hand and brushes her teeth in the other hand with moderate strength and patience. "Well, it''s clean! Let''s see if it''s white for my brother? " The little girl bared her teeth and asked Dabao to check. After getting the affirmative answer, she kissed Dabao''s face again. "Thank you, elder brother!" Elder brother is not invented by Niuniu, but by Xiaobao. However, when they are in a good mood, they sometimes call Dabao that way. "Well, what else is your royal highness commanding?" Dabao helped her wash her face and smilingly put a hot towel on Niuniu''s face. The little girl''s face was very small, and her face was covered with a towel. "No!" Niuniu pulls the towel and winks mischievously at Dabao. Her innocent smile is so dazzling that Dabao has a flash of spirit "Elder brother, Niuniu wants to eat wonton." Her royal highness buried her face in the neck of Dabao. "OK, brother, I''ll pack it." Dabao readily answers, puts Niuniu on the sofa, turns around and goes to the kitchen to see what materials are missing. "Niuniu helps her brother!" Niu Niu said expectantly, holding his arm. Ji family has an unwritten rule that all wonton making is Dabao''s job, and all cake making is president Ji''s job. And Niuniu and Xiaobao are little helpers. Of course, the two little guys are not so much helpers as troublemakers. However, no matter Ji Dabao or the president of Ji Dabao, what he cares more is not the taste of wonton and cake, but the process and fun of a family working together happily to complete a thing. "Niu Niu''s hand is hurt. Don''t help today." Dabao turns around and resets Niuniu on the sofa. "But..." poor Niuniu still wants to fight for it. In her opinion, the wonton made by her brother is delicious, and it''s fun to make wonton with her brother. Dabao put away his smile, "Niuniu is a good girl, but my brother is a good girl." "OK..." Niu looked down in frustration. Soon, aunt Guan helped to make up the stuffing and wonton skin. Dabao took out the stuffing and wonton skin and put them on the tea table. Xiaobao, who has already got out of bed, has rolled up her sleeves and is ready to join the team of making wonton at any time, while Niuniu slouches in the deep of the sofa and doesn''t say a word, only looking at Dabao pitifully with her big black eyes. In the end, Dabao is still soft hearted. Take a look at Xiaobao kneeling on the carpet and waiting at any time. "Xiaobao, brother, who''s going to compete with you "Good!" Xiao Bao raised his hand happily, and his eyes were full of smiles. It was obvious that he had forgotten all about Da Bao''s beating him. Dabao looked at Niuniu, "Niuniu, would you like to be a recorder?" As soon as Niu Niu heard that she could participate, she immediately became energetic. Just now, she was a little flower with a drooping head. She straightened her neck, just like sunflower saw the sun. "Good! Niuniu is a recorder. " Xiaobao can''t compete with Dabao, but what Dabao cares about is not the result of the competition. He deliberately slows down and slowly cooperates with Xiaobao''s snail like speed. Xiaobao is not only slow but also ugly. Even Niu Niu, the little recorder who has always been the most protective of Xiaobao, can''t help wrinkling her nose and teasing Xiaobao. "Brother, you are so ugly!" Xiaobao, ugly or not, just wants to win over Dabao. Xiaobao looks at Niuniu impatiently, with a look of disgust on her face. "Oh, sister, you are so noisy. It''s good to eat. Whether it''s ugly or not..." Dabao starts to tap his head with his fingers, and Xiaobao covers his head with a whoop. "It''s well wrapped. In the afternoon, I can go to the amusement park with my brother and sister. It''s ugly. I''ll give Dabai and Xiaobai a bath at home." Dabao added an additional condition. Originally, Dabao only took this as fun. Originally, he didn''t mind whether it was ugly or not. However, seeing that Xiaobao disliked Niuniu, he couldn''t help saying that he changed the rules. Xiaobao is a smart boy. He can be so ugly just because he pursues speed too much. After listening to his brother''s words, he muttered that Dabao was bad and Dabao was fierce, but Xiaoshou slowed down and made a well proportioned and full wonton like Dabao. An hour later, Niu Niu, the recorder, announced the result of the competition. In terms of quantity, brother Dabao won. In terms of appearance, brother Dabao and brother Xiaobao drew! The three brothers had a happy wonton dinner at home. In the afternoon, the driver took them to the amusement park for a whole afternoon. It was not until sunset that the parents, who had been busy in the company for a whole day, went to the amusement park to pick up their three children and eat seafood at the seafood boat by the sea. Chapter 631 Before you know it, half of the semester has passed. Dabao''s mid-term exam is over these two days, while Niuniu''s and Xiaobao''s children''s Department has organized an activity for parents to have fun together. On the day of the activity, Zaibao, who was taking the exam, could not enjoy himself with his younger brother and sister. Because of their different classes, the two kids need two parents to accompany them. Ji Rui and Letong explain the company''s affairs, and Ji Rui accompanies Xiaobao and Letong accompanies Niuniu to participate in the fun activities. Niuniu is a little disappointed when she sees Letong. "Mommy, where''s my brother?" In fact, Dabao has already mentioned to Niuniu that he has to take an exam, so I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to accompany her. But Niuniu still insists that no matter how busy her brother is, as long as she needs, he will try every means to accompany her. "My brother has an exam today. I can''t accompany Niuniu. What game does Niuniu want to play? Mommy will play with you!" Although Niuniu is a little disappointed, she doesn''t spoil her fun. When Letong takes her out of the playground, she gets excited immediately. In order for children to have a good time, the kindergarten temporarily adds a lot of play facilities in the indoor and outdoor playground, and there are a lot of people who are suitable for children to play in such facilities as billiard bed and Bobo pool. Niuniu walks around with Letong''s hand. Niuniu, who wanted to play with everything, keeps saying that she wants to play with her younger brother. Letong goes to ask the teacher. The teacher says that she can play freely. Letong calls Ji Rui and asks him to bring Xiaobao to bobochi. Soon, Ji Rui leads Xiaobao to run over. As soon as his sister and brother meet each other, they hold hands and rush into the Bobo pool. Ji Rui and Letong stand side by side outside the Bobo pool and watch the two kids, "two kids are really much happier than one!" Ji Rui sighs again. Letong looks at him and knows that he must think of Dabao''s childhood again. "Mr. Ji, you seem to be very sentimental recently." Ji Rui felt her long straight black hair spread over her shoulders and said quite frankly, "I was infected by you." Letong glared at him, "don''t stigmatize me. It''s your own menopause, isn''t it?" Ji Rui picked to pick eyebrow, tiny gather to come over, in her ear meaningful low voice say, "I menopause?"? Who didn''t want it last night? " Letong''s face burned up, and she was good at fanning the wind. Seeing that there was no one around to pay attention to them, she took a long breath. The more I think about it, the more stuffy I feel, so I bend my knee and bump Ji Rui''s calf to let off the stuffy air. Ji Rui doesn''t fight back, but gently takes her hand. In public, of course, Letong can''t do anything out of the ordinary. She quietly takes his hand and follows the two children who have a good time in Bobo pool. After a while, Letong suddenly thinks something and pulls Ji Rui''s hand. "Huh?" Ji Rui takes his eyes back from his children. When he sees Letong''s face changing slightly, Ji Rui is a little flustered. His big hand immediately covers Letong''s forehead. "Aren''t you comfortable?" Yue Tong shook his head, slightly tiptoed to his ear and said in a low voice, "I didn''t come this month''s holiday..." Ji Rui Leng for a moment, then reaction. "No..." Ji Rui looks worried. He didn''t mind having one more child at home, but he subconsciously resisted the possibility when he thought of Le Tong''s pain when he was pregnant with Xiaobao and giving birth. Although he could not experience the pain himself, he was not willing to experience it again. However, he also heard that if pregnant, induced labor is more harmful than pregnant. "Well, maybe I think too much. I''ll go to the drugstore to buy a test box when I get home. If I''m really pregnant, it doesn''t matter if I''m born. Anyway, Dabao and Xiaobao all like babies." Letong is very quick to open up, in her view, the baby is a precious gift from God, if there is, she will definitely treat her well. Ji Rui answered "well" and said nothing more. Letong originally wanted to ask him what he thought. Seeing his silence, she thought he didn''t want another baby at home. Letong thinks about how to persuade Ji Rui to accept this fact, but he soon remembers that he is not sure yet? Or is it just secretion disorder that leads to the late arrival of the holiday. Dabao came directly from the junior high school department after the test to meet his parents, younger brother and sister. When the car was on the way, Letong asked the driver to stop and went into a drugstore on the side of the road with Ji Rui. Dabao thought that mummy was ill and couldn''t let go. He asked the driver to look at Xiaobao and Niuniu. He got out of the car and ran into the drugstore. When you go in, you just see Letong checking out with a pregnancy test box in her hand. Dabao immediately understands everything. After paying the bill and walking out of the door, Dabao pulls Letong and asks, "Mommy, are we going to have another baby in our family?" Letong didn''t answer him immediately, and looked at his son''s face seriously. Strangely, the boy''s face, like his father''s, was full of worries about his country. Sure enough, it''s a father and son! However, Letong can guess why Ji Rui doesn''t want to have another child. Dabao likes babies so much that he should be very happy. Letong still clearly remembers the joyful expression when Dabao was holding Niuniu and Xiaobao. "Don''t you like it, Dabao?" Yue Tong asks tentatively. Dabao bit his lip and thought, "Mommy, I don''t want you to suffer any more!" As like as two peas, he thought that he was the same as his father. But Letong doesn''t know that Ji Rui holds the same view. He simply thinks that he doesn''t want to have another child because he is afraid that the baby will divide Letong''s love. "Fool, when a mother is pregnant, she will never feel that it is suffering. On the contrary, when she is pregnant with you and Xiaobao, it is the happiest moment for her, you know?" Le Tong rubs the baby son''s head, soft voice appeases a way. Back home, Letong rushes to the bathroom. A few minutes later, Letong walks out with a complicated look. "How''s it going?" Ji Rui and Dabao immediately welcomed him. Yue Tong shook his head, "no, a false alarm." It''s a false alarm. In fact, Letong has little expectation in her heart. However, she did not dare to force this. Dr. Fu also said that it was a miracle that she was able to conceive Xiaobao. And now, she has dabaoniuniu and Xiaobao, already very satisfied! At the same time, father and son were relieved. The next night, Xiaobao and Niuniu lie in the corner and don''t know what they are playing. Dabao is reading beside Letong. Ji Rui, who was reading a newspaper, suddenly looks up at Dabao. "In our family, we have to wait for Dabao to be a father before we have children." Chapter 632 At the same time, Letong and Dabao raised their heads and looked at him in perplexity. They asked in one voice, "why?" "I had a minor operation today." Ji Rui said faintly, put the newspaper aside, walked over, picked up Xiaobao in one hand, and took Niuniu out of the yard, "Niuniu Xiaobao, daddy will take you to swing." Mother and son, who were left in the living room and looked at each other face to face, thought about each other for a long time before they understood. Yue Tong couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart. He said to Dabao with a complicated look, "your father, he..." Dabao came to rub her face and interrupted her, "Mommy, you misunderstood me. Daddy is just like me. He just doesn''t want you to suffer any more." It''s not that Letong didn''t think of this possibility. After hearing Dabao say that, her heart was moved by the unknown taste. He believed it, but he said, "how do you know Daddy is the same as you?" Dabao squeezed her eyes and said mischievously, "because I''m his son!" "Well, that''s a good reason." Yue Tong pinches her son''s face and takes a sip of tea. "Mommy, you can wait to be a grandmother." Dabao solemnly added. Poof! The tea in Letong''s mouth, sprayed a tea table. It''s not easy to clean the tea table, but le Tong turns his head and stares at Dabao. "Dabao, are you in love with Mommy?" For another 10-year-old child, if it''s a love affair, Letong will definitely treat others as just playing around. But her family''s big treasure is not the same, this boy completely inherited his father''s advantages from the appearance and figure, not only handsome but also tall, as far as the appearance is concerned, it''s almost the same as a boy of thirteen or fourteen years old. From the perspective of his mental age, I''m afraid it''s not much different from the seventeen or eighteen year olds, and even more sensible and steady than many young people. If he''s really in love, it''s supposed to be a real game, not a family game. For the first time, Letong really felt that her son''s love had been so close to her. Dabao shook his head innocently, "no, mummy, where do you think of?" Letong stares at Dabao''s eyes tightly. Those dark eyes are clear and clear. They really don''t look like lying. Yue Tong was relieved and looked at him reproachfully. "Then why do you say that to scare me?" Dabao pounced on her and put his arms around her waist, lying on her back and coquettishing, "don''t you like babies? When I grow up, let my daughter-in-law give birth to you. " Dabao''s words made Letong angry and funny. He twisted his face with his backhand and said, "don''t you mean it''s suffering to have a baby? If you don''t want your mother to suffer, you''re willing to let your daughter-in-law suffer?" Dabao buries on her back. He laughs a few times. After a while, he raises his head. "Suffering or something is just our big man''s opinion. Mommy, don''t you tell me. When you are pregnant with me and Xiaobao, it''s your happiest moment. My daughter-in-law will think like you." Le Tong bent over and laughed, "Tut, you seem to have asked for a wife!" When she straightened up, she sighed inexplicably, "but when you ask for a wife, Mommy will become an old woman." Dabao held her shoulder and pushed her out of the yard. "When I ask for a wife, it''s hard to tell if Mommy is not old." The three men who came out to swing were sitting on the grass at the door playing with dogs. "What''s my business?" Ji Rui is holding Niu Niu with his knees crossed, and his big hand is folding her little hand, sweeping the long hair on Da Hui''s head. "When you were a grandfather, you were a bad old man." Dabao went and sat down with his knees crossed. He swept the hair on his back. Niuniu stretches out her arms as soon as she sees Dabao, struggles to stand up from Ji Rui and asks Dabao to hold her. Ji Rui kisses her little curly hair, pretending to be sad, "see my brother, don''t you want Daddy?" Letong sat down beside him with a smile, "of course, my brother is a handsome boy, but my father is a bad old man!" Said, toward Niu Niu thumbs up, "Niu Er really have eyes!" Ji Rui was so embarrassed by the mother and son that he hugged Le Tong and bit her on the tip of her nose. "Are you saying that your own eyes are not good?" Dabao and Niuniu have long been familiar with the intimate behavior of their parents at home. Brother and sister continue to give Dahui shunmao. Letong pushes Ji Rui away a little, takes a serious look at him, and then turns to the conclusion, "Hmm! Not really! " The couple run on each other for a while. Ji Rui finally turns his attention back to Dabao''s words. "Dabao, have you been in love secretly?" If you ask, it''s the same as that of Letong. Therefore, parents, regardless of their dullness or delicacy, think in the same direction. Dabao rolled his eyes, picked up Niuniu and led Da Hui to Xiaobao not far away. "Mommy, please explain to Daddy slowly. I can''t stand you. What a nag!" Ji Rui was angry and laughed by the two words behind his son. He pointed to his son''s back and said to Letong, "do you think Dabao is rebellious?" Yue Tong also stares at his son''s back for a moment, then shakes his head firmly, "no!" Ji Rui looks at her with an expression of asking for advice, "then he is..." "It''s not the rebellious period, it''s the spring period of thinking!" Le Tong made a firm conclusion. Ji Rui had no choice but to help him. "I''d rather he was in the rebellious period. Tut, the spring missing period... He was just a little over ten years old!" At this time, Ji Rui, frowning, looks as if he has suffered from a big contract worth several hundred million. Yue Tong pursed her lips and looked serious. After a while, Dad, who was worried and Pondering over the countermeasures, suddenly realized when he heard his wife''s chuckling. I was played by my wife again! "Letong, are you itchy?" Ji Rui glares at Le Tong. Letong couldn''t help laughing out loud, "ha ha ha, Mr. Ji, you''re too easy to cheat! Even if Dabao wants to miss spring, he has to have someone to miss spring! " Ji Rui thought of the most important problem. It''s true that although Dabao is mature, he has never seen any other opposite sex like him. The women who appear in his mouth, except Le tongniuniu, yuan erxiaojing and Wenwen, seem to have no one else. "Are you sure he has no one to miss?" Ji Rui is a little worried. Two days ago, he heard a director say that his granddaughter fell in love with an 11 year old boy when she was 12 years old. In this way, his baby son is really at a dangerous age. Chapter 633 Although Le Tong repeatedly assures Ji Rui that his eldest son really has no one to be attracted to, Ji Rui, who is a father, actually has a heart attack. After a few days, President Ji went to the school in person for the first time to visit teacher Zhang, Dabao''s head teacher. Originally, he considered whether to go with Letong. But after careful consideration, he still doesn''t want Letong to worry and work too hard. Letong has always been more concerned about family and children''s affairs. This time, it''s up to him as a father. After all, if Dabao really enters the restless period of youth as he thinks, he should be able to understand his son''s thoughts and actions better and communicate more easily. Mr. Zhang was called to the principal''s office in fear. He thought he had done something wrong and would be taught a lesson by the principal in private. When he saw the handsome man sitting in the reception hall who had only seen it on TV and in the special financial magazine, Mr. Zhang was even more frightened. In contrast, although the headmaster is terrible, compared with Ji Rui, a man who is easy to crush people regardless of his aura and social status, the headmaster can only be regarded as a little caterpillar, while Ji Rui is a terrifying carnivorous dinosaur. "Ji... Hello, Mr. Ji!" Without waiting for the principal to introduce him, Mr. Zhang went to Ji Rui and took the initiative to say hello. Ji Rui''s strong aura makes Mr. Zhang feel that he is a student who has made a big mistake. "Hello, Miss Zhang. Please have a seat." Ji Rui also stood up, shook hands with Mr. Zhang, and both sides sat down. Ji Rui didn''t make any politeness, so he went straight to the theme, "Mr. Zhang, I''m sorry to disturb you. This time I come here mainly to understand Ji Yu''s situation in school." Mr. Zhang quickly replied, "Mr. Ji, please don''t worry. Ji Yu is very smart. He has never been worried about his study. With him, grade one is always in his pocket." About learning, Ji Rui is very confident. With his son''s qualification, the first grade is of course no suspense. "Ji Yu can be so excellent, all rely on the teachers'' careful teaching, Ji said here thank you. I come here this time mainly to learn about how Ji Yu gets along with other students in school. " Mr. Zhang is full of praise for Ji Yu. "Ji Yu and his classmates get along very well, which Mr. Ji absolutely need not worry about. A little pity is that he clearly has super leadership and excellent management ability, but he is not willing to take any position in the class or school. " According to Ji Rui''s understanding of baby''s son, his son doesn''t want to take on any class duty, probably because of his two younger brothers and sisters. Dabao, who is controlled by younger brother and controlled by younger sister, wants to accompany his younger brother and sister all day and all night. Except for the time he has to spend in school, he is eager to spend all his time with his younger brother and sister. How can he help the teacher share the class affairs? Of course, it''s not that Dabao has no collective spirit, but in his eyes, his family is always more important than anyone else. "It''s our head teacher''s fault in this respect. Ji Yu is a grade skipper. His mother and I are worried that he can''t keep up with his studies. We hired a tutor for him in private, so he doesn''t have much time." When Dabao was promoted to junior high school, he once mentioned it, so Ji Rui''s words are exactly the same as Dabao''s. Mr. Zhang nodded repeatedly, "well, he also said the reason, we can understand. Moreover, his actual age is still very young, and it''s not good to put too much pressure on him. " Ji Rui heard this and knew that he could ask the question more deeply. "Yes, he is still young. Most of his classmates are two or three years older than him. As parents, we are worried that he doesn''t know how to get along with his classmates, so we want to know what classmates he usually has more contact with at school?" Ji Rui was very patient, and asked in a rather obscure way. Now he has already slowly learned how to be a qualified father. Mr. Zhang bowed his head and thought, "he has a good relationship with his classmates. The ones who are closer to him should be Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi. These students are mischievous, but they have a good character and are very good to Ji Yu. Mr. Ji should be able to rest assured. " It seems that Mr. Zhang misunderstood that Ji Rui was worried about his baby son being bullied at school. The information provided by Mr. Zhang is basically the same as Ji Rui''s, but he wants to know more than that. "Where are the girls?" Zhang teacher Leng Leng, when did not want to understand Ji Rui''s real intention of this question, he directly gave the answer. "Ji Yu gets along well with the female students in his class, but he doesn''t agree with them. He seems to prefer to get along with the male students." "No other class?" Ji Rui has completely forgotten to be polite. The question is direct and concise. Teacher Zhang shook his head decisively, "no, Ji Yu seldom stays in school except in class. Especially this semester, he runs to the children''s department as soon as he finishes school, saying that he is going to pick up his younger brother and sister." Ji Rui''s lips slightly smile, "yes, my younger brother and sister have started kindergarten this semester. We are usually busy and have no time to pick up the children, so he is responsible for picking them up." Ji Rui talked with Mr. Zhang for nearly a lesson, and he came to the conclusion that his baby eldest son is excellent in all aspects. Except for being too homesick (which Mr. Ji thinks should be an advantage), he basically has nothing to choose from. As for the problem of puppy love that President Ji is worried about, naturally there is no possibility. Ji Rui and teacher Zhang had a similar conversation, so he got up and left. Seeing that the time was close to school, he decided to surprise his baby son. As soon as the school bell rang, Da Baoli walked out of the classroom from the front door with his schoolbag on his back. In the usual unobstructed corridor, a tall man stood in front of him. Dabao looked up and was surprised. "Daddy, how can you be here?" Ji Rui is very satisfied with his son''s reaction. He smiles and says, "come to pick you up from school!" After Dabao, Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi greet Ji Rui with a smile, "Hello uncle Ji!" Ji Rui smiles and waves with them, embracing Dabao and going to the children''s department. After the surprise, Dabao raised his head and looked at him carefully. "Daddy, you are honest. What are you doing at school?" Ji Rui said formally, "as a donor, I will supervise the progress of the new teaching building in your school." Dabao doesn''t believe him. "Uncle Li will do this kind of thing.". His father is the president of Ji''s empire. If he had to do such trifles himself, he would be too busy to eat. Chapter 634 Ji Rui knew that he couldn''t hide from his clever son, so he didn''t hide any more. "I''ve come to find out about you from Mr. Zhang." Dabao still looked up at him? Do you hear the answer you want to know? " To tell you the truth, Dabao is actually very happy. Although he has always been so excellent that he does not need any attention from his parents, there are two concepts: no need and total disregard. Ji Rui pinches his face. Although Dabao is already a big boy, his face is no longer a fleshy hand, just as Dabao himself said, in Ji Rui''s and Letong''s eyes, he will always be a child. "Well, basically." Dabao didn''t dislike his parents'' intimacy at all. On the contrary, he enjoyed it very much. After all, everyone has a need to be loved. Ji Rui and Letong, the parents, prefer to express their love for their children in the most direct way. Dabao stared at his father for a long time and said, "Daddy, aren''t you afraid of my puppy love?" Recalling his parents'' conversation with him a few days ago, Dabao quickly came to this conclusion. Ji Rui coughs twice. He doesn''t admit it or deny it. His son is much smarter than he thought. "Don''t worry, daddy, I won''t." Dabao assured me with great certainty. "So sure?" Ji Rui does not believe in his son, but is curious about why he is so confident. "Well." Without more explanation, Ji Rui thinks that his son is probably the same as himself. Before he meets the right person, he has a pure heart and few desires. He has almost no desire and no desire. At this moment, he naturally treats his son as an adult. He has forgotten that his son is only this age. No matter physically or psychologically, it is normal for him to have no desire or talent. Xiaobao and Niuniu are very excited when they see daddy and brother picking them up. Both of them rushed to Ji Rui with great face. As a result, Dabao was given a cold shoulder. Today, he was only responsible for helping his younger brother and sister carry a small schoolbag, while the two little guys were hugged by his tall and handsome father and left school with a big stride. "Daddy, don''t you have to work today?" Niu Niu embraces Ji Rui''s neck and asks softly. Niuniu is also very dependent on Ji Rui, but her father and daughter usually have less contact, so she has less chance to stick to Ji Rui. The men of the Ji family, from Ji Rui to Dabao and even Xiaobao, who are just over two years old, seem to have a reassuring aura. Niuniu is very alert to others, but she is totally dependent on the three of them. "Well, daddy has a holiday today, so he''s here to pick you up." "Daddy worked hard!" Niuniu gave him a sweet kiss on the face. Ji Rui feels a little guilty. In recent years, Ji''s scale has become larger and larger, and his affairs have become more and more. Although he has shunted a lot of work to senior executives, he and Letong, as the top decision makers of Ji, still have a lot to do personally. Therefore, even though he attaches more importance to his family than before, sometimes he still feels powerless and spends less time with a few children than a father in an ordinary family. Fortunately, a few children have never been alienated from him because of his busyness. On the contrary, when he comes home every day, Niuniu or Xiaobao will always wait for him with her slippers, and then, just like just now, give him a sweet kiss and say "Daddy''s hard work." A shallow kiss, a soft "hard", the moment will be able to Ji Rui all fatigue are dispersed. Niuniu and Xiaobao are very excited because Daddy comes to pick them up in person. Dabao is very knowledgeable and sits directly on the co driver, leaving the back seat for daddy and his younger brother and sister. Xiaobao and Niuniu chatter in the back seat to report to Ji Rui about today''s situation in the kindergarten, while Dabao on the copilot always listens with a smile. "President, the ticket to Beijing the day after tomorrow has been reserved. Do you want to book the return ticket for that day?" Xiao Li asked while driving. Ji Rui hasn''t had time to answer, Niuniu and Xiaobao have been cheerfully pulling him "Daddy, daddy, are we going to play in Taiye''s house?" Ji Rui calculates that several little guys and Letong really haven''t seen Yang''s master for some time¡° Niuniu and Xiaobao miss you Strange to say, the old master of the Yang family, who used to be able to frighten his opponents with fierce actions, is now living more and more. As soon as he meets Le Tong and his three children, the old master becomes an old urchin. But a few children still sell him a lot. If they don''t see each other for a while, they will clamor to go to the old master''s house to play. Like now. "Yes! I still miss my uncle and aunt Xiaojing... "The two little kids answered almost in unison. "What about Dabao, do you have any plans for this Saturday?" "I miss you too!" In terms of emotional expression, Dabao has always been very direct. Ji Rui decided the schedule without Letong''s permission, "OK, I''ll take the flight on Friday morning, and you and Mommy will take the late flight." The five members of the family spent two days in Beijing with the old master of the Yang family. They made him happy. When he left, the old master asked Uncle Jing to take out three bright jade PEIs and asked Letong to help the three children put them on. "Grandfather, it''s too expensive. Isn''t it good for children to wear it?" Letong doesn''t know how to appreciate jade, but she intuitively thinks that these yupeis won''t be cheap. The child is still young, so it''s a bit of flaunting wealth to wear them. "These Yupei are specially opened by the grandfather to the eminent monks. They can protect the children''s safety. Wear them." The old master''s kindness, Letong is not good against his meaning, so he helps the three children wear Yupei. "You''d better keep the Yupei that your father left you for self-defense." The implication is to let Letong wear it like several children. "Well, I see." Yue Tong agrees. When she gets home, she takes Yu Pei back. Ji Rui, who hasn''t expressed any opinions, says something to stop her. "It''s up to them to take it, grandfather said, to keep them safe." Even Ji Rui said so, Letong had to give up. Dabao, who was playing with his younger brother and sister, suddenly raised his head and said to his parents, "Daddy, mummy, give Xiaobao and I a boxing class." Le Tong didn''t respond, "Dabao, why are you suddenly interested in boxing?" But Dabao said, "it''s not a matter of interest. Compared with Yupei, learning some self-defense martial arts is more safe, isn''t it?" Ji Rui and Letong have an epiphany. Soon, Ji Rui builds a martial arts room on the top floor, and specially invites two retired special forces officers to teach the three children. Chapter 635 Da Bao and Xiao Bao are able to adapt to the instructor''s high-intensity training. Letong and Ji Rui are not surprised at all. To their surprise, Niuniu, who was looking at a very delicate little princess, even clenched her teeth and did not say a word to complete all the training contents according to the instructor''s requirements. The two instructors seem to be very surprised. They say to Letong and Ji Rui, "Mr. Ji, your three children have different qualifications, but they have one thing in common, stubborn!" Dabao and Xiaobao have their own blood and Letong''s blood in their bones. It''s almost inevitable that they are stubborn. But Niuniu, no matter Ji Rui or Letong, or even Dabao, always acquiesces that she is a delicate little princess. She is delicate and fragile both externally and internally, and needs to be taken care of by the Ji family. But the fact shows that Niuniu has not become cowardly because of the doting of the Ji family. On the contrary, like her brother and brother, Niuniu bears this kind of high-intensity training silently. Xiaobao, a little guy with too much energy, has been training in the top martial arts room all day since he began to learn martial arts. It can be seen that he really likes this kind of sports which looks very powerful and stylish. After studying for more than a month, Xiaobao pestered the instructor to teach him nunchakus. The instructor asked Ji Rui and his wife for advice. With permission, he set aside one day a week to teach them how to learn nunchaku. As boys, Dabao and Xiaobao are naturally more receptive than Niuniu. Both martial arts routines and nunchakus are much easier to use than Niuniu. The instructor''s class time is fixed for one hour every day. Every night when the instructor leaves, Dabao and Xiaobao are not in a hurry to go downstairs to play, but patiently accompany Niuniu. Until Niuniu has mastered all the moves of the day, they slowly go downstairs to play. Letong and Ji Rui occasionally come to the top floor to see a few children''s training. They see that the three brothers, who are not even able to squat steadily from the beginning, are gradually able to play a few sets of fists in a methodical way. They are not only gratified, but also proud of the children. Niuniu is nearly four years old. Letong and Ji Rui privately begin to plan how to celebrate Niuniu that day. "Why don''t we have a big party for Niuniu?" For people who are similar to Ji Rui, most of them, whether old or young, will hold a party or a luxury party. But their parents, Ji Rui and Letong, have never held a big party for a few children, except that Dabao had a few birthday parties when he was a child. The reason, of course, is that Le Tong does not approve. The reason for her disapproval is that she doesn''t want several children to think they are superior from childhood, and she doesn''t want them to develop respectable childe friends. "I don''t want to. That kind of party, to put it bluntly, is just adults fawning on each other under the guise of children. Busy social intercourse is enough for us. It''s better for us to have fun with Niuniu and eat something delicious. Isn''t it more realistic for us to have a happy day?" To put it bluntly, parents who hold birthday parties for their children are more likely to show off than to celebrate. Otherwise, whose children would like to be led by adults as monkeys to entertain all kinds of guests. Ji Rui certainly won''t listen to what his wife says, but in the end, they decided that since Niu Niu is the leading role, it''s more democratic and reasonable to give the decision to the little birthday girl. That day after dinner, the three children sat on the carpet in a circle to play flying chess. Letong also came over and held Niuniu to her lap. "Baby, it''s your birthday in a few days. How do you want to celebrate it?" Dabao and Xiaobao immediately raise their heads and focus their eyes on Letong and Niuniu. Niuniu tilted her head and thought, "can Niuniu celebrate like brother Dabao?" On his 10th birthday, Dabao invited a class of students to play at home, just like when he was nine years old. Niuniu is now in school and has her own children. Yue Tong smiles and kisses her, "of course you can! Does Niuniu want to invite the children in her class to play at home? " Niuniu is in the middle class. Her classmates are basically four or five-year-old children. There must be a lot of things to ask them to come home, but as long as Niuniu feels happy, Letong doesn''t think it matters. Niuniu clapped her hands happily, "great, Niuniu can invite children to play!" The smiling little girl stood up from Letong''s arms and gave her face a kiss. "Thank you, Mommy!" After kissing, Niu Niu suddenly thinks of something. She puts away her smile and looks at Le Tong. "What''s the matter, baby? Is there anything else? " Niuniu licked her lips, and after a while, she said, "Mommy, besides inviting children to play, can Niuniu still ask for a birthday present?" Le Tong smiles and wrists her face, "of course! What kind of birthday present Niuniu wants, daddy and Mommy will buy it for you! " Niuniu looks at Dabao. Dabao nods slightly to her, indicating that she can mention whatever she wants. Niuniu, who has got courage from Dabao''s brother, turns her head around Letong''s neck, buries her face in her neck socket, and says with embarrassment, "Niuniu wants a violin, but Huang Xinyi says her violin is so expensive!" Letong can''t help but reflect on whether she has ever sent Niuniu such a message as "our family is very poor", so that the little girl will worry that the price of violin is too expensive and won''t buy it for her! Letong holds Niuniu''s face up, mother and daughter face to face, "Niuniu wants to learn violin?" Letong is not in a hurry to answer whether she wants to buy a violin, but to understand the motive of the little girl to have a violin. If you just want a violin, whether it''s expensive or cheap, there''s no need to buy it. Niu Niu nodded heavily, "Well! Niuniu wants to learn! Huang Xinyi plays the violin very well. She can play little stars and two tigers. Niuniu also wants to learn how to play it. Then she plays it to her father, mother, brother and brother! " After listening to Niuniu''s reasons, let alone buying a violin is just a piece of cake for Letong. Even if it''s to sell iron, Letong will buy it for a little girl. "Well, since Niuniu wants to learn violin, mom and dad will buy it for Niuniu!" Ji Rui, a father, has been listening to the conversation between his mother and daughter. Hearing this, he immediately stood up and said, "since Niu Niu likes it so much, go buy it now. Anyway, it''s still early." Dabao and Xiaobao have already stood up, but Letong waved to the three men, "what''s the hurry? Let''s help Niuniu find a good teacher first, and then let the teacher help us choose a suitable piano. Otherwise, who knows? " Chapter 636 Ji Rui has always been highly efficient. Originally, he said that he was going to buy a piano. After hearing Le Tong''s words, he called and asked for a good teacher. A few minutes later, he called back and said that he had contacted the chief violinist of the r city orchestra. The other party wanted to see the child before making a decision. "No problem, we can go out now. You ask him to give us a place to meet, and we''ll take our children to meet." Ji Rui also loves Niu Niu. This little girl is usually very sensible and makes little demands. Now she says that she wants to learn violin. She must really like it, so she can''t help saying it on her birthday. So, he didn''t want to miss Niu Niu. She was always thinking that she couldn''t be sure. He directly asked her to make an appointment for a meeting immediately. If she couldn''t, she would find another teacher. In any case, in his father''s opinion, his daughter just likes it. Whether he has talent or not and whether he will achieve something in the future are not in his consideration. A few minutes later, the other party called again, "Mr. Ji, Mr. Fan said he''s free now. I''ll send you his address and contact number. You can contact me again." Letong changes Niuniu into a pure white princess dress, Dabao combs her sister''s head, and the four members of the family surround Niuniu like a princess. Le Tong thought that the other party would meet in a cafe or other places. Who knows, teacher fan made a direct appointment to meet him in the piano room of a certain community. Standing at the gate of the community, waiting for them is a man in his thirties. He is not very handsome, but he has a very elegant temperament. Wearing a very ordinary white shirt and black trousers, he gives people a feeling of extra elegance. "Teacher fan?" Letong got out of the car first and went up. "Yes, I am! Are you Mrs. Ji? " "Yes, Hello! I''m Ji Sihan''s mother, Letong Ji Rui and the three children got out of the car. They stood at the gate of the community and introduced each other. Teacher fan led the family into the community. The introducer is an official of the Municipal Bureau of culture. He must have mentioned the identity of Ji Rui to teacher fan. But teacher fan is no different from ordinary people to Ji Rui and Letong. He has never been particularly polite or courteous because of Ji Rui''s identity and status. And the pride and personality of his kind of artist, let Letong privately give him a lot of points. Originally, she didn''t insist that she had to learn from him, but after meeting a real person and seeing his speech and temperament, she secretly prayed that her baby daughter could pass the teacher''s eyes. Mr. Fan led them to the front of the small yard and pushed aside the wooden fence. There was a small garden with a small area. The garden was full of all kinds of flowers and plants. The fragrance of Osmanthus was coming. Teacher fan pushed open the door of the piano room, took off his shoes and went in. Several Letong also took off their shoes and went in barefoot. There are carpets inside. Apart from two sofas, a tea table and several stools next to the wall, there are almost no other furniture. There are large and small Violas hanging on all sides of the wall, as well as portraits of some famous musicians. In the innermost part of the wall, there is a piano and beside it, a music stand. "Sit down!" Teacher fan asked them to sit down. He pushed open a door beside them. Soon, he came out with a tray. On the tray, there were several cups of steaming tea. Several members of the Ji family took the tea respectively. Teacher fan dragged the stool over and sat opposite them. "I heard Du Ju say that your children want to learn violin. Who is it?" Eyes, very naturally swept the three brothers and sisters. Niu Niu, who is usually very timid, did not wait for her parents to speak. She slipped down from the sofa, stood up straight, raised her little hand and said loudly, "Hello teacher, it''s Niu Niu who wants to learn!" Teacher fan''s eyes turned to Niuniu. There was no expression on her face, but her eyes were very focused. "Well, nice girl! What''s your name? " Niuniu immediately replied in a loud and clear voice, "report to the teacher, Niuniu''s name is Ji Sihan." Letong is holding a smile. It seems that the two instructors'' intensive training for more than a month has not only trained the children''s skills quickly, but also cultivated their courage and discipline. "Well, can you tell the teacher why you want to learn violin?" Letong secretly pinches a sweat for her daughter, thinking whether or not to give her a perfect answer. Here, Niuniu blinks her beautiful eyes, and says, "because it sounds good!" Her face was naive, and in her opinion, that was enough. Teacher fan smiles. This is the first time that Letong sees him smile. Thought, it seems that there is a play. "Come here, you come here." Teacher fan waved to Niuniu. Niuniu hesitated a little and turned to look at Dabao. Dabao winked at her and secretly gave her a thumbs up. The little girl then turned around and walked with teacher fan to the piano. Teacher fan pointed to a small stool beside him, "you can sit down!" Niuniu pauses, Letong''s heart immediately tightens. If Xiaobao is replaced, she immediately sits down. Niuniu''s courage still needs to be exercised. Fortunately, after hesitating for a few seconds, the little girl still sat down, and her sitting posture was like that in kindergarten, straight waist, knees together, a pair of small hands flat on the knees. Teacher fan looked at her sideways, once again showed a shallow smile, seems to be very satisfied with her cleverness. "Sihan, the teacher plays a piece of music. Listen carefully." Niu Niu opened her eyes and nodded. Teacher fan turned to face the piano, his fingers flying on the black and white keys, and then played a melodious piece of music. This piece of music, which le Tong has heard, is part of the ode to the Virgin Mary. The melodious sound of the piano lasted for dozens of seconds and suddenly stopped. Teacher fan turned his head and looked into Niuniu''s big black and clear eyes. "Does it sound good?" "Well, that sounds good!" Niu Niu answers honestly. "Have you heard this before?" Teacher fan asked again. Dabao, sitting on the other side of the sofa, raised his heart. If he remembers correctly, Niuniu should never have heard this song, unless she heard it at school. Sure enough, the little girl sitting on the stool quickly shook her head, "never heard of it!" Teacher fan seemed not surprised by the result. "Well, can Sihan hum the tune that the teacher just played?" Dabao grabs Letong''s hand. It seems that he is nervous for Niuniu, and Letong, like Dabao, is also very nervous. In my family, almost no one has artistic talent. At ordinary times, I seldom play music at home. Now teacher fan asks Niuniu to sing the original music after only listening to it once. Can Niuniu pass the test? Chapter 637 Behind the Ji family, in addition to Xiaobao is still leisurely shaking small short legs humming Xiaoqu Er, the other three, are secretly pinching a sweat for Niuniu. Niu Niu is silent, I don''t know whether she is afraid or remembering. Just when Dabao thought Niuniu couldn''t remember the tune of the music, the little girl opened her mouth. Her voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone in the room to hear clearly. Niu Niu''s humming tune is exactly the one that teacher fan plays. She hums very slowly, and the rhythm naturally can''t keep up with the rhythm that teacher fan plays on the piano, but the tune is almost the same as that of teacher fan. Dabao, Letong and Ji Rui look at each other in surprise. They all feel incredible, but they are a bit surprised. Finally, Niuniu spent more than a minute humming that piece of music. In Dabao''s ears, she didn''t recognize anything wrong. Niu Niu finished humming and looked up at teacher fan expectantly. Teacher fan nodded slightly and rubbed her head. "Well, it''s good. There are six mistakes in the whole piece, but it''s good!" Of course, what Mr. Fan said was good, probably on the premise that he was not sure if Niuniu really heard this song for the first time. "Well, let''s come here." Teacher fan took Niuniu by the hand, went back to the sofa, patted the little girl on the head, indicating that she could go back to her parents. "Miss Fan, what''s up? Does Sihan have the potential to do this?" Letong can''t help holding Niuniu in her lap, so she asks directly. Instead of answering her question directly, teacher fan asked, "how old is Sihan?" "I''ll be four in a few days." Dabao, who is a brother, will go back to him immediately. "Has she ever shown interest in music before?" Letong a little embarrassed to smile, "before may be our head of negligence, did not pay much attention to her this aspect of the situation. Today, she also proposed that she would like to learn violin. Although we think it''s sudden, now that she has proposed it, it must be because she is interested in it. We will strongly support her. " Teacher fan nodded and looked at Niu Niu again. "Violin is a solo instrument with high difficult playing skills. It''s not too much to say that it''s the most difficult instrument to learn. Sihan is four years old. She''s a little young, but if she likes it, it''s nothing. But when my students, in addition to coming to class, have at least half an hour to an hour of practice every day, Sihan, can you insist on it, can you suffer from it? " I don''t know when, Dabao has held Niuniu to his lap. After listening to teacher fan, Dabao lowers his head and asks Niuniu. "Niuniu, the teacher said it was very hard. Are you afraid?" Niu Niu raised her hand again and said to teacher fan, "report to teacher, Niu Niu is not afraid!" On the pretty little face, the expression was extraordinarily firm. Teacher fan nodded admiringly, "well, the teacher likes Sihan who is not afraid of hardship!" The implication is that Niu Niu, the student, took it! "Thank you, Mr. Fan!" Dabao and Letong said in one voice. Niuniu immediately struggled from Dabao and said solemnly, "thank you, Mr. Fan." Then he made a 90 degree bow to teacher fan. Xiaobao, who was already humming a little song in the sofa, made room for the ground and said "thank you, Miss Fan!" just like Niuniu, Then he made a 90 degree bow to Mr. Fan. Xiaobao''s behavior made Letong''s family and teacher fan laugh. "Mrs. Ji, your children are very interesting!" Letong rubbed Xiaobao''s head and asked Xiaobao with a smile, "Xiaobao, thank you, Mr. Fan. Do you also want to learn violin?" Xiaobao immediately shook his head, "no!" "Then why do you thank me?" Teacher fan seems to be interested in Xiaobao''s behavior and motivation. "The teacher wants to teach her sister violin. Can''t Xiao Bao help her sister to thank the teacher?" Xiao Bao is very serious. This reason really sounds reasonable. "Well, of course, Xiao Bao, don''t worry. The teacher will teach your sister well." Teacher fan, who was quite cold ten minutes ago, seems to have been softened by Niuniu and Xiaobao. "Thank you, teacher!" Xiaobao thanks again, turns around and climbs on the sofa again. He''s gone to be an expert again. After Xiaobao''s disturbance, teacher fan''s face was really friendly. He asked Letong with a shallow smile. "When is Mrs. Ji going to let Sihan come to class?" Letong takes a look at Niuniu. The little girl somehow breaks away from Dabao''s arms and runs to the opposite wall. She is looking up at the violin hanging on the wall. Le Tong pointed to Niu Niu''s figure, "teacher fan, look at her urgent appearance! If it''s convenient for you, the sooner the better! " Teacher fan looked at Niu Niu and was amused by her silly appearance. "Well, tomorrow night at eight o''clock, one class a week, do you think it''s ok?" "OK, no problem." Teacher fan got up, walked behind Niuniu, bent down and asked her, "does Sihan like this violin?" Niuniu nodded, "Hmm!" Teacher fan raised her hand to touch her head again. "This violin can''t be used until you are about ten years old. Now you have to use a smaller violin." Yue Tong just remembered that she hasn''t bought a violin yet. "Mr. Fan, we don''t know anything about this. Why don''t you buy a violin for us?" "Well, she''s a beginner. Just buy an ordinary practicing piano. If you don''t have any special requirements, I''ll buy one for you tomorrow. " In this way, Niuniu is a successful teacher, and the family of five is happy to say goodbye to teacher fan and drive home. After returning home, Letong takes out her laptop and wants to search teacher fan''s information. Ji Rui said, "he is not a famous man, so he may not have his information." As a result, let Letong find out. Teacher Fan Jun, whose full name is Fan Jun, is the chief violinist of orchestral paradise in r city. In addition, he has won several gold medals in domestic similar music competitions. In the professional field, he is a person standing at the top. No wonder his attitude just now was neither humble nor overbearing. He didn''t have the vulgarity and flattery of common people. She is very concerned about Niu Niu''s Dabao. At this time, she also looks at Fan Jun''s data carefully in front of the computer, and then points to one of them and says to le Tong. "Mommy, you see, it''s said that Mr. Fan accepts very few students. Since he became famous, he can count every student''s hand. Does this mean that Niuniu has a lot of talent in this field, and he is very satisfied with Niuniu''s performance?" "Of course, that''s right!" Letong nods with a smile. Chapter 638 As for the reason why teacher fan took Niuniu as an apprentice, it''s not clear whether it''s really like what Dabao and Letong guessed. Anyway, parents always like to think about the good side of things about their children, and so does Dabao. The next night, Niuniu was sent to teacher fan''s piano room by the driver, accompanied by Dabao, a conscientious brother. Originally, Letong wanted to go together. Dabao said that there was no need for them to be accompanied by him. Too many people accompanied her, which led to the misunderstanding that Niuniu was a coquettish young lady. Letong thinks that Dabao''s words are reasonable, and she doesn''t worry about Dabao''s work. As for Xiaobao, who is clamoring to accompany his sister to learn piano, Dabao says frankly that he refuses to take Niuniu out of class for fear that he will interfere with her class. He is so angry that Xiaobao runs to the top martial arts room and kicks sandbags to vent his anger. Teacher fan was surprised that Niuniu was not accompanied by her parents. He could only tell Dabao what she should have said to her parents. "Little friend, your sister is still young. When I go to class, she may not be able to fully understand. I hope you can also listen in. If there is something she doesn''t understand after going home, you can help her again." "OK, I see. Mr. Fan, my name is Ji Yu." Dabao looks like a teenager, but the tone and expression of his speech give Mr. Fan the illusion that he is actually an adult. As a result, it was Niu Niu who was clearly learning the violin, but Dabao sat with Niu Niu and listened to her carefully. First, teacher fan popularized the history of violin. Then, teacher fan took out the violin and told Niu Niu the structure of violin. Then, he taught Niu Niu how to hold the Violin with her left hand and hold the bow with her right hand. The rhythm of teacher fan''s explanation was not slow, so Dabao secretly worried that Niuniu would not accept it. Sure enough, on the way home, Niu Niu, contrary to her usual habit of seizing the opportunity, clung to her baby violin in her arms and recited the contents of teacher fan several times. "Niuniu, don''t worry. Class will start next week. You have a week to get familiar with what the teacher said." Dabao has never seen Niuniu so persistent and focused on something. Seeing her wring her eyebrows from time to time, she was slightly distressed. "Brother, I''m afraid teacher fan thinks I''m not smart and won''t teach me..." Niuniu seems to be very distressed. Dabao quickly put her in his arms, "who said Niuniu is not smart? My girl is so smart! " Niuniu shook her head, "brother and Xiaobao, brother smart, Niuniu stupid." This is the first time that Dabao heard from Niuniu that she compared herself with her brothers and then came to such a conclusion of inferiority. Dabao is still thinking about how to comfort Niuniu. He hears her say, "Niuniu recites the Three Character Classic. She has to read it ten times to remember it. Xiaobao''s younger brother recites it once..." Niuniu''s words made Dabao lose his voice for a moment. After thinking about it for a long time, he said, "silly girl, everyone is smart sometimes and stupid sometimes, like Daddy, very smart and powerful, right? But can''t Daddy even cook a bowl of noodles? " Niuniu didn''t say a word. She silently lowered her head and stroked the string until she was about to get home. Then she asked Dabao, "when is that brother stupid? When is Niuniu smart? " Dabao pinched her face. "Didn''t my brother fall down last time he rode a bicycle? Brother is stupid, right? The clothes Niuniu makes for Barbie are very beautiful. Mommy also says Niuniu is smart, isn''t she? " Dabao''s words, let Niuniu face of worry cloud scattered not small. "Besides, no one is born with everything. As long as they work hard, they will do well. Niu Niu, are you right?" Niuniu nodded and drove back to the yard. The little girl finally regained her smile. To the surprise of Dabao and Letong, Niuniu is very persistent in violin. Originally, teacher Fan said that it would be good for beginners of her age to keep training for about half an hour a day. But the little girl insists on spending at least one or two hours to train every day. Her persistence and hard work will naturally win teacher fan''s praise and recognition every week. The family, from Ji ruiletong to Dabao, are supportive of the little girl''s serious study of violin. Only Xiaobao began to be dissatisfied day by day. The reason, of course, is that his dear sister is spending less and less time with him because of practice. So, after Niuniu had been learning violin for more than half a month, Xiaobao, who was left out in the cold, finally couldn''t help it. One evening, when Niuniu was sitting in the yard playing violin, she yelled at Niuniu fiercely. "Don''t pull, it''s terrible!" As Mr. Fan said, violin is a relatively difficult solo instrument, and Niuniu is a beginner. Most of her half month''s achievement is to accurately pull out "1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7". If only from a pleasant point of view, there is nothing wrong with saying that it is unpleasant. But for Niu Niu, after working hard for half a month, she got a pot of cold water from her younger brother. The degree of depression is conceivable. Zaidabao, who was originally helping Letong water the flowers in the garden, heard Xiaobao''s roar and thought it was not good. He turned and ran to stop Xiaobao. It was too late. The sound of the piano stopped with Xiaobao''s roar. "Ji Huan! Apologize to your sister Dabao pulls Xiaobao, who wants to run after lighting the fire, and embraces Niuniu in one hand. "No! It''s just ugly! " Dabao raises his hand. He really wants to spank him! "Brother, brother is right!" Niuniu reaches for Dabao''s hand. "Niuniu, don''t listen to Xiaobao''s nonsense. Didn''t teacher fan also praise Niuniu, saying that Niuniu is very powerful?" Dabao actually has a headache. As Niuniu and Xiaobao grow up day by day, the IQ gap between Niuniu and Xiaobao is more and more obvious. Xiaobao is just over two years old, but he has the ability to never forget and high comprehension. Some knowledge of the first grade of primary school can not defeat him. And Niuniu is not stupid. She is just an ordinary child, but in contrast with Xiaobao who always stays with her, she immediately becomes a stupid child. Originally, both parents and Dabao took care of Niuniu very carefully. But many things are unavoidable. But Xiaobao doesn''t know how to be astringent. He shows off in front of Niuniu from time to time, which stimulates Niuniu''s inferiority and sprouts. "Brother, Niuniu knows that teacher fan put her brother and sister in Niuniu''s ears..." Niuniu''s reaction was beyond Dabao''s expectation. "Well, there is a process to learn everything, just like we fight boxing. At the beginning, we don''t know anything. Now, the more we fight, the better?" Dabao rubbed Niuniu''s head and felt that he looked down on her. Chapter 639 Facts have proved that Dabao and Letong''s worries are indeed a little superfluous. After being ridiculed by Xiaobao, Niuniu would be silent occasionally, but then she would practice harder. As the martial arts instructor said, this little girl is as stubborn as her brother! And Xiaobao that little villain, because his sister is more and more small time to accompany him, still every so often will say one or two words to Niuniu. Niuniu, from the beginning of her explanation, ignored Xiaobao''s taunts and continued to practice every day. Xiaobao got bored and slowly accepted the fact that her sister no longer had so much time to accompany him. Occasionally, he would sit on one side with a small stool on his face, disgusting and holding his cheek to listen to Niu Niu''s not smooth music over and over again. Niuniu''s piano sound, the intermittent single tone from the yard in early autumn, has become the "jingle of the bells" coming out of the house in the middle of winter. The sound of the zither leaps happily, which makes Letong''s mood happy. "I thought Niuniu was joking at first, but I didn''t expect that this little girl was very persistent!" Yue Tong is very proud to boast of her daughter, holding Ji Rui''s arm, pushing the door open, and coming, in addition to the melodious sound of the piano, there is a warm atmosphere of home. "Daddy, Mommy!" Xiaobao came out of nowhere, yelling excitedly and rushing over like a bull. Ji Rui bends over and picks up Xiaobao. Seeing that Xiaobao is wearing a Christmas hat on his head, he smiles and helps him move the hat and looks around. "Do you have a party at home? Why is it so busy? " There are clusters of colorful balloons hanging in the living room. On the floor of the living room near the terrace, there are large and small gift boxes. Dabao is standing on tiptoe to hang presents on the top of the Christmas tree, while Niuniu is playing the violin beside the Christmas tree. "Daddy, tomorrow Christmas!" Ji Rui is away on business these days to discuss a big project. In the morning, Letong calls him and asks him to come back by the afternoon flight. Until now, he understands the purpose of Letong''s call. In recent years, no matter how busy Ji Rui and Letong are, their children''s birthdays and special festivals, the family will always get together and live happily. Work is important, but family is more important. This is what Le Tong said. Of course, it''s Ji Rui''s idea now. "Xiaobao, go and hang up the present for my brother." Ji Rui puts Xiaobao down and pats him on the head. Xiaobao ran past, Ji Rui holding Letong''s arm, "let''s go and prepare some presents for the children!" Letong pats his hand and changes his shoes. "Don''t worry, I''m ready." Ji Rui turns around and opens the door. Letong grabs him¡° Where are you going? I said, "I''m ready." "But I didn''t prepare your present..." "No, I''ll get it back later when I think of what I want!" Letong pulls him back. "But..." Ji Rui thinks he is not a romantic, but on such a special day, he still wants to buy some gifts to please his wife. "But what, you can''t give me a chance to blackmail you!" After changing shoes, Le Tong grabs him and his bag, puts them on the storage rack, and then leaves Mr. Ji alone in the porch, creeps up to the three children. First, he hugs Dabao and kisses them, and then he stands quietly, waiting for his daughter to finish the last note. "Wow, my baby girl is really good, it''s really nice!" To the child, Letong never stings his praise, and a kiss comes with it. Niu Niu raised her face with a smile and gave her a kiss, "thank you, Mommy!" "Niuniu, don''t you tell mommy the good news?" Dabao leaned over and hung the flashing light on the top of the tree. His smiling eyes fell on his sister. For the brothers Dabao and Xiaobao, their natural conditions make them easy to get applause from others and become the focus of envy. But Niuniu is different. If she wants to perform better, she has to work harder than others many times, such as learning martial arts and violin. To meet the requirements of martial arts instructors, she has to spend several times more time than Dabao Xiaobao. In order to win teacher fan''s praise, she seems to spend more time practicing hard every day than her peers. Hearing the speech, Letong blinked at Niuniu, pretending to be mysterious, she came up to Niuniu and asked in a low voice, "honey, can you tell mommy secretly what happened? Mommy promised not to tell Daddy Niu Niu giggles happily, turns her head slightly and takes a sneak look at Ji Rui. Ji Rui had taken off his coat and came over, pretending that he didn''t hear anything. He bowed his head and gave a kiss on the little girl''s curly hair. "My baby was having a concert just now. It''s so nice!" Niuniu was praised by her father, so she laughed more happily. Ji Rui coaxes his daughter and steps to Dabao. Patting him on the head is a greeting. He takes the most exquisite gift box and easily hangs it on the top of the Christmas tree. Niuniu finally stopped laughing, put her arms around Letong''s neck and whispered, "Mommy, Niuniu is going to the concert!" "Wow! Niuniu is wonderful Letong is really surprised. "Can''t you tell Daddy?" Letong still asks mysteriously. In fact, Ji Rui must know by Niu Niu''s volume, but he stands beside Dabao and pretends not to hear anything. Niuniu didn''t answer Letong, but let her go, ran to Ji Rui, raised her head, stretched out her hand and pulled Ji Rui''s trouser waist. "Daddy Niuniu''s voice is sweet and clear, which is different from Xiaobao''s always slightly demure voice. "Little princess, what''s the matter?" Ji Rui squatted down and rubbed her head. "Niuniu wants to be a guest of performance..." Niuniu looks at Ji Rui with a look of praise. Ji Rui kisses her on the face, "awesome! Who has the foresight to invite my little princess to be the guest of performance? " Seems to be asking Niu Niu, but look at Dabao. "It''s teacher fan!" Niu Niu answered simply. "Yes, just now teacher fan called and said that he would hold several new year''s concerts after new year''s day. He wanted Niuniu to perform on stage. Although it was only one or two simple songs, he hoped Niuniu would try it." Dabao added the whole thing in great detail. This news is good news for Niu Niu and Ji Jia. Of course, this so-called good can''t be compared with Ji ruiletong''s making a big deal in Ji''s family. But for a pair of parents, every progress on the way of their children''s growth is a very precious experience and a beautiful mark. Chapter 640 Teacher fan''s new year''s concert was held in the central theater, with a total of three performances. The concert consists of two hours and is divided into two parts. The first part takes 90 minutes for teacher fan and his orchestra, and the second part takes 30 minutes for teacher fan and his few students. Yang''s Master heard that Niuniu had a performance, so he made a special flight to attend the concert. Ji Rui''s family bought VIP tickets. Sitting in the center of the front row, they could see the details of the stage clearly. Little girl is wearing the same white princess skirt as her other two sisters. Her curly hair is over the shoulder and tied with a white ribbon. Because she is the youngest and the shortest, she stands in the front of the middle. Several senior brothers and sisters and teacher fan are standing behind her. It''s obviously a small one, standing in the middle of the stage with a violin and bowing to the audience, but it''s very eye-catching. People at the back and around said that the youngest girl on the stage was so beautiful, her manners were gentle and generous, and she didn''t have stage fright at all. Sitting next to Dabao, the old master of the Yang family said to Dabao in a low voice with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Niuniu would give us a long face when she was young." Dabao himself, in fact, has given his parents a big face. In the past few years of school, he has almost no suspense about what subject competition or debate competition he has been able to win. Probably because he is too top-notch, parents and elders have been used to his excellent, often hear his achievements, also always a pair of expected expression. And Niuniu, in kindergarten, in addition to being beautiful, clever and sensible, no other aspect is particularly excellent. Therefore, when Niu Niu heard that she could attend teacher fan''s concert, she was very excited. As a family member and an elder, I feel proud and happy for her. Niu Niu plays three pieces of music in total. Although she is not the one responsible for the main melody, she is very serious and devoted on stage. She is very young and looks very petite when standing in front of other children. However, her calm performance is not inferior to other children. Letong and Dabao watch intently, while Ji Rui, a father, puts the DV in front of him. From time to time, they zoom in to give her a beautiful close-up, recording her first concert in her life. Since the concert, Niuniu has been more energetic in learning to play the piano. The first thing she does every day when she comes back from kindergarten is to pick up her violin and practice in the yard. At 8 p.m., the martial arts instructor will come to give the three brothers an hour of martial arts class. In this way, Niuniu doesn''t have much free time to play when she comes home from school every day except for practicing piano and martial arts. Dabao loves his sister and worries that she can''t bear it. "Niuniu, you spend so much time practicing the piano now, or you won''t have martial arts class?" Dabao originally suggested that brother and sister learn martial arts, because he thought this sport could not only strengthen the body, but also learn some skills to protect themselves. But Niuniu''s time schedule is too tight now. For a child who is only four years old, she doesn''t even have time to play. It''s really cruel. "No! Niuniu is going to class with her brother Niuniu, a stubborn girl, shakes her head and vetoes Dabao''s proposal without thinking about it. On the one hand, Dabao felt sorry for his sister, on the other hand, he didn''t have the heart to interfere in her decision, so he lived day by day in a tug of war. In the twinkling of an eye, another year later, Niuniu was promoted to the big class, and Xiaobao was promoted to the small class. Dabao, on the other hand, was promoted to the first grade of senior high school. It turned out that there were only about ten students in the same class as Dabao, including Yin Zhihao, Ren weiqi and Shao Yuxin. Yin Zhihao even remembered what Dabao said to him. During the summer vacation, he summoned up the courage and boldly confessed to Shao Yuxin. No suspense, got Shao Yuxin directly and simply refused, "sorry, I don''t like you!" Yin Zhihao probably had already prepared for the worst, so although he was very depressed at that time, he sincerely said that it didn''t matter if he was a spare tire. "Yuxin, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like me now, I can wait!" "Sorry, I have someone I like!" Shao Yuxin said, got up to pick up the bag and left, leaving the sad Yin Zhihao directly to eat, a person to solve the two sets! "Dabao, do you think she really has someone she likes, or is she just perfunctory to me? If there is someone she likes, who is that person?" This passage, Yin Zhihao asked Dabao a summer vacation, Dabao''s answer, has been only one, "how do I know? I don''t know her very well At the beginning of the new semester, Yin Zhihao is still very persistent in trying to get answers from his friends. In his opinion, Ji Dabao is not only good at learning, but also good at spying on people''s hearts. However, even if Ji Dabao can really pry into Shao Yuxin''s heart, he can''t tell his friends the truth, "she really has someone she likes, and the one she likes is me!" Ji Dabao can never say that. For a girl he doesn''t care about, gain or loss of his good brother, this kind of stupid thing he won''t do. Yin Zhihao asked Dabao when he was resting in PE class. Next to him was Ren Weiqi. "Zhihao, I don''t think Shao Yuxin is perfunctory. She should really like someone. Moreover, this person is very likely to be Dabao!" Ren Weiqi doesn''t have a long brain, but he mercilessly pokes the truth out. Yin Zhihao turns his head and stares at Dabao. Dabao, who is one year older, is not small. Now he is only half a head shorter than Yin Zhihao. However, although he was a little short, he did not know how many times he left Yin Zhihao, regardless of his bearing and knowledge. "What are you looking at me for?" Dabao was so calm that he even put the basketball on his fingertips in a good mood. As soon as he picked it up, the basketball swished around. "Does she really like you?" It seems that Yin Zhihao never thought about this possibility. Dabao shrugged and said with a smile, "you have to ask her, where do I know?" Yin Zhihao''s burning eyes still did not move away, "do you like her?" In Yin Zhihao''s opinion, if other boys like Shao Yuxin, he still has the chance to fight for it. If it''s Dabao, he certainly has no chance at all. "No!" Dabao answered without hesitation. "Really? She''s so beautiful, and her grades are so good! " In the eyes of Yin Zhihao, even if Shao Yuxin refuses him, he is still a girl with zero defects. "I don''t like her type!" Dabao stood up, quickly took the ball to the basketball stand, raised his hand, and the basketball "swished" through the basket. Chapter 641 A year ago, in Dabao''s mind, there was no concept of a girl he liked. But now he has grown a year, for the feelings between men and women, vaguely, with hazy vision and ideas. Of course, in his mind, the ideal girl''s appearance is basically described according to his Mammy Letong''s image. He is cheerful and strong. Most of the time, he is shrewd and sharp. He is resourceful but does not harm others. When he faces his family, he is more tender and considerate. Occasionally, he is naughty and confused In Dabao''s eyes, as mommy''s husband, daddy is a happy man, and his children, Niuniu and Xiaobao, are undoubtedly happy children. Therefore, the model of the future half in his mind is almost copied according to the model of Mommy. As for Shao Yuxin''s kind of girl, at first glance, her aura is far from the ideal model in Dabao''s mind. Therefore, this girl is never appreciated by him, or even regarded by him. The boys and girls around Dabao have entered the stage of frequent ambiguous interaction. At recess or after school, the boys and girls in twos and threes will ride or walk home together. As a young man, Dabao always keeps the habit of his junior high school days. As soon as he finishes school, he runs to the kindergarten. After more than a year of early childhood education, Niu Niu has already adapted to the life in the kindergarten. After school, she is no longer as anxious to find her brother as she was at the beginning. On this day, after school, Dabao went to pick up Niuniu and Xiaobao on the playground of the kindergarten. At the beginning of this semester, parents changed to pick up their children on the playground. Today, the monthly exam papers were sent out, and the teacher delayed half an hour to analyze and explain the questions. When Dabao came to the playground, there was no children''s movie on the playground. Dabao is not in a hurry, because he knows that the children whose parents are too late to pick them up will be sent to the big playroom next to the guard room. Presumably, Xiaobao and Niuniu are having a good time in the playroom. When Dabao stood at the door of the playroom, Niuniu and Xiaobao were inside, just as he expected. But the sister and brother are not playing together. Xiaobao is chasing the football with several boys. And Niuniu is painting in front of a small table. A boy of about four or five years old is lying beside her and watching her drawing seriously. Dabao didn''t call Xiaobao and Niuniu, but quietly walked towards Niuniu, because the little girl didn''t like painting since childhood. Now that she was so serious, she aroused Dabao''s curiosity and wanted to see what she was drawing. After a few steps, the boy, who looked at Niu Niu''s painting, suddenly approached Niu Niu and "boo" her face. Dabao didn''t even think about it. He dashed over like an arrow, raised the boy with one hand, stared at him and asked, "what do you want to do?" The little boy and Niuniu were startled at the same time. "Brother..." Niuniu looked at her brother strangely. She couldn''t help wondering whether her brother Dabao was gentle and considerate? Why did you suddenly become vicious? Dabao rubbed her sister''s head to comfort her, but her fierce eyes were staring at the little boy. "I... I..." the little boy stuttered me a few times. Finally, he opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. "Brother, Xiao Lin is Niu Niu''s good friend. Do you forget that he came to our house?" After Niu Niu mentioned it, Dabao took a serious look at this obnoxious boy in front of her. He really looked a little familiar. I think it was the little classmate who came to her home to celebrate her birthday. "Silly girl, even if you are a good friend, you can''t let anyone kiss you, you know?" Dabao thought, how can his precious sister let other Leng boys take advantage of it? "But don''t my brother, Xiao Bao and my parents kiss Niu too?" Little girl does not understand, she only thinks that as long as the feelings are good, kiss is no big deal. "Fool, brother Xiaobao, father and mother are family members. They can kiss each other. Other children or adults can shake hands when they are friendly. Don''t kiss each other, you know?" After Dabao instilled a sense of self-protection into his baby sister, he turned his head to Xiao Lin, who was still standing in the same place and did not dare to leave. The look in his eyes quickly changed from the gentle favor he had just seen when he was looking at his sister to the harsh one. "Xiaolin, you''re a boy, Sihan is a girl, so you can''t kiss casually, you know?" The tone is much harsher than the kindergarten teacher. Kobayashi bowed his head and twisted the corner of his clothes with his fingers. After listening to Dabao''s words, he did not dare to speak or look at him, but pursed his mouth and nodded. Dabao doesn''t look at him any more. He tells Niuniu to clean up the painting and brush on the table and shouts to Xiaobao who is still chasing and playing with other boys. "Ji Huan, home!" Although Xiaobao is fond of playing, he doesn''t dare to disobey his brother. Hearing his brother''s voice, he immediately says goodbye to other children and jumps over with his schoolbag on his back. Dabao leads his younger brother and younger sister out of the play room without saying a word. The two little guys are very sensitive to the abnormality of Dabao''s brother, and dare not say a word. Until the three brothers get into the car and watch the younger brother and sister buckle the seat belt by themselves, Dabao asks Xiaobao with a taut face. "Ji Huan, are you a man?" Xiaobao immediately raised his hand simply, "Xiaobao certainly is!" "What do brother and Mommy usually tell you?" Xiao Bao was a little at a loss and scratched his head, "what do you say?" Dabao glanced at Niuniu, "don''t you want to protect your sister at school?" "Yes Xiao Bao''s answer was very sharp. "Why did you just play by yourself and leave your sister alone? Huh? " Xiaobao said that she was very innocent, but there was no way to be innocent. Except Niuniu herself, everyone in their Ji family thought Niuniu was the most protected one. "Sister, have you been bullied?" Xiaobao looks at Niuniu knowingly. Niuniu also shook her head blankly, "no, Niuniu was just painting!" Silly girl''s brain, simply did not put the boy''s kiss with bullying this word. Xiaobao then pulled Dabao innocently, "brother Dabao, sister Niuniu has not been bullied!" Dabao was angry and laughed by his stupid sister. He stretched out his hand and twisted her face. It looked fierce, but the strength was very small. "Silly girl, if you are kissed by others, you will be taken advantage of and bullied, you know?" Before Niuniu spoke, Xiaobao blinked and asked curiously, "brother, is Xiaobao being taken advantage of and bullied by children?" Chapter 642 "Brother, is Xiaobao being taken advantage of and bullied by children?" Dabao glared at him, "you are a man, won''t you take advantage of yourself?" Xiaobao has a clear face when he smiles. "Oh, oh... Xiao Bao got it!" Dabao glanced at Xiaobao, curled his fingers and flicked his brain full of ghost ideas, "what do you know?" "Hehe, Xiaobao is a man. Being kiss is actually taking advantage of him, isn''t it?" Dabao secretly scolded Xiaobao as a small color embryo, but on the surface he explained patiently, "it depends on whether Xiaobao is willing or not. If Xiaobao doesn''t want to be loved, it''s not a gain. Do you understand? " Xiaobao''s brain turned really fast, and almost immediately replied, "I understand. Anyway, if someone wants to kiss Xiaobao and Xiaobao likes him, it doesn''t matter if you can let him kiss you. If Xiaobao hates him, you can''t let him kiss you, right?" Dabao pointed to his face. "Well, even if you like him, you can only kiss his face!" Niuniu is listening to what her brother and brother have said. She finally understands a little bit, so she assures Ji Rui. "Brother, Niuniu only kisses daddy, mummy, brother and brother in the future. Other good friends, Niuniu only shakes hands with them." It''s not surprising that Dabao is so careful. Nowadays, the society is complex and there are many dirty adults, even children. Niuniu is beautiful and lovely, but she is very simple. Such a silly girl is most likely to be cheated. No wonder Dabao and Letong Jirui are worried. In the evening, Dabao told Letong about it. When Letong was sleeping with the two kids, she gave them a safety lesson again. Of course, in Letong''s eyes as a mother, Niuniu is still the little princess who wants to strengthen her sense of self-protection, while Xiaobao is also educated as a flower protector. However, both Dabao and Letong Jirui are very clear that Niu Niu, who has been studying martial arts for more than a year, is not weak in skill and physical strength compared with her peers. If she really wants to fight, two or three ordinary children are not her rivals at all. However, they are not afraid that the little girl will be bullied by others, but they are afraid that her simple temperament will be cheated. Probably because he had been worried about his younger sister, when Niu Niu was promoted to the first grade of primary school, Dabao didn''t choose to skip the grade. Instead, he was promoted to the second grade of high school with other students. Xiaobao, who was supposed to be in the middle class and was more than four years old, accompanied his Niuniu sister to the first grade. At this time, Niuniu was almost six years old. Niu Niu, a freshman in primary school, didn''t realize that when her younger brother Xiaobao was brilliant and jumped from the middle class to the first grade of primary school, she didn''t know that there was a deliberate arrangement made by Ji''s family. Otherwise, according to Xiaobao''s qualifications and intelligence, she could definitely study in the second and third grade. Niuniu, a six-year-old girl, and Xiaobao, a four-year-old girl, soon became the figures of the primary school. Xiaobao will become a man of the moment, not only because of his lively and naughty personality, but also because of his smart head. Like his brother Dabao, he has never been defeated in learning. Moreover, he has one more specialty than his brother Dabao, that is, he is still a sportsman, what boxing, what swimming and so on. He is a decathlon. In addition to being beautiful, the biggest reason Niuniu can become a man of the moment is that she plays the violin very well. As the youngest student of teacher fan, Niuniu has participated in teacher fan''s concerts for two years in a row, and is well-known in the art circle of r city. Over the past year or so, several music magazines and fashion magazines have conveyed through Mr. fan that they want Niu Niu to take cover or become a graphic model. However, Le Tong and Ji Rui refused these offers without thinking about it. Their original intention of letting Niuniu learn violin was simply because she liked it. Since she likes it, as a parent, she will support her and get the most happiness from it. If she was allowed to shoot covers and become a graphic model, their original intention would change. Moreover, the Ji family doesn''t need Niuniu to make this money, and the Ji family, who usually try to keep a low profile, doesn''t want Niuniu to be the focus of too many people. Of course, six-year-old Niuniu doesn''t know about Ji''s family''s protective measures. She just grows up happily day by day under the care of a large family. Dabao, a sophomore in senior high school, is more nervous about his schoolwork. Even though he is still very relaxed, he is in a state of tension from classmates to teachers in his class. More and more homework and exams make Dabao''s school day later and later. Dabao insisted on taking his younger brother and sister from school for two years, so he had to give up. At first, Xiaobao and Niuniu, who finished school half an hour earlier than Dabao, would wait for Dabao in the car, but after a few days, Niuniu and Xiaobao quit. After a discussion, they decided to go to the high school department to wait for Dabao after school. Dabao doesn''t approve of his younger brother and sister''s decision, but he can''t bear Niuniu and Xiaobao''s hard work. The two kids'' heads hang on him like koalas. They are coquettish and intimate. But Dabao agrees that the two kids will come and have a look for a day or two first. On this day, Dabao left school half an hour later than the normal school time. He came out of the classroom and thought that he would come to pick up his younger brother and sister. He waved to some friends with his schoolbag and ran away. When he ran out of the teaching building, he saw two children in primary school uniforms pursing their little farts under the big locust tree. They didn''t know what they were playing. Two children, a man and a woman, the woman is a small curly hair, with two small braids. "Ji Yu, do you know those two pupils?" The uncle sitting in the door room of the teaching building, holding Dabao asked. Dabao thought, nonsense, I combed those two braids for her in the morning. Don''t you know them? "Uncle, those two children are my brothers and sisters!" Uncle suddenly realized, "Oh, no wonder the security guard of the primary school department sent them here in person just now, and asked me to pay more attention to them, saying that you would come to pick them up." "Thank you, uncle! They''re not bothering you, are they? " In fact, Dabao is already very anxious. He wants to go and see what his younger brother and sister are playing with. But he thinks that the two little guys will have to rely on the uncle to look after them when they come. Now he has to make a good relationship. "Ha ha, don''t bother me. They have been playing there for half an hour. I don''t know what they are playing. They are so fascinated." Dabao said thank you, then trotted toward the two little guys. Run closer to see, two little guys do not know where to catch two crickets, a person took a twig, two crickets are fighting hot! Chapter 643 Dabao stood behind the two little boys and looked at them quietly without making a sound. The two little boys were very selfless, and with the crickets fighting each other, they made exaggerated whining sound. Dabao stood high, but he didn''t mean to disturb them. Instead, he supported the tree trunk with one hand, put his head on his arm, and watched quietly. Niuniu is timid. From beginning to end, she only occasionally plucks crickets with a branch. Xiaobao is different. She pokes crickets with her fingers from time to time. Needless to think, these two innocent animals must be from Xiaobao, the devil of the world. Two crickets seem to be tired of fighting. One of them bounces away. Xiaobao covers it quickly and throws it into an open milk box. Then, he throws the other into another empty milk box. "Sister, why don''t we go back and let Da Hei and Da Hui compete?" It seems that the struggle between these two small animals has completely aroused the agitation of those bloodthirsty factors hidden in Xiaobao, the little demon king. He said it was a competition, but in fact it meant dog fighting. Niu Niu disagrees with her brother''s bold proposal. "No, my brother will scold us to death!" In Niuniu''s eyes, brother Dabao is invincible. In fact, Niu Niu is worried for nothing. The two Alaskan sled dogs in her family have changed from little black and little gray to big black and big gray. They have been fattened by the three brothers. There is no animal in them. They can''t fight at all. Xiaobao leaned up to Niuniu''s ear and said stealthily, "secretly, who asked you to tell my brother?" Dabao coughed twice. The two squatting children were surprised and raised their heads. "Brother!" Niuniu screams clearly and neatly. After calling, she stands up and hugs Dabao''s waist, while Xiaobao shrinks her head with a guilty heart. Her eyes twinkle and she stealthily hides behind her with two milk boxes in her hand. "Xiaobao, what''s good to hide?" Dabao pretends to know nothing and looks at Xiaobao with a smile. "No... no..." Xiaobao stammers rarely. In fact, he is not afraid to be found by Dabao. He just understands that Dabao heard his words of encouraging Niuniu to fight a dog. "Do you like fighting so much? Brother Dabao will fight with you tonight? " Dabao wrung Xiaobao''s face with a smile. "No!" Xiaobao''s answer was very simple and her face was haughty. I''m kidding! Brother Dabao''s skill has always been very good. If he comes to fight with himself, he will make sure that he is dead. "It''s just Xiaobao''s talk, but it won''t really let Da Hui and Da Hei fight..." Dabao knocked him on the head. "Better not!" Xiaobao turns his mouth and runs away with two milk boxes. Dabao leads Niuniu and walks slowly behind him. "Where do crickets come from?" Dabao asked Niuniu casually. Niuniu raised her eyelids to look at him, and very cautiously returned to him, "Niuniu and Xiaobao picked it up on the grass..." This little girl is very understanding, know to pick up, with a special trip to catch, the meaning is completely different. Dabao doesn''t object to proper entertainment for his younger brother and sister. As long as this kind of entertainment is not dangerous, it''s not dangerous to go to the grass to catch crickets, and he can accept it. So, looking at Xiaobao''s guilty look, Dabao really wants to laugh. However, for Xiaobao, a happy child, the validity period of guilty conscience is very short. This is not, he just in front of the jump did not have two minutes, soon turned around and ran back to Dabao side. "Brother..." Dabao looked down at Xiaobao, who was pulling his sleeve, Dabao doesn''t intend to pursue the matter of catching crickets. "Sister, she..." Xiaobao pointed to Niuniu, whose face suddenly became unnatural. "Xiaobao, don''t talk nonsense." It''s clear that before Xiaobao can say anything, little silly girl shows herself. Dabao looked at the two little guys from left to right. "If you confess, you will be lenient and if you resist, you will be strict. Which one of you says that?" Niu Niu clenched her lips and speechless, sped up her pace and walked in front of her. Her pigtails swung back and forth, and her schoolbag bumped on her back. Dabao frowned slightly and asked Xiaobao softly, "Xiaobao, did your sister fail the exam?" Niuniu has a very clever character. She is naturally a good student in school. What makes Niuniu so unnatural is that Dabao can''t think of any other possibility besides studying. Xiaobao secretly glances at Niuniu''s back and mysteriously says to Dabao, "my sister was criticized by the teacher today." Dabao can''t help but be stunned. Niuniu is criticized? Xiaobao is criticized and Dabao believes it, but Niuniu... How is it possible? "Why criticize Niuniu?" According to Xiao Bao just now, it seems that it''s not a matter of test results. "Sister Niuniu passed notes to other students in class. When the teacher found out, she criticized her sister in front of the whole class." Dabao frowned, "is the teacher wronged Niuniu? Doesn''t she have to be very serious in class? " She didn''t say anything, but Dabao knew that the little girl probably had realized that she was not as qualified as her brother and younger brother, so she would work very hard no matter studying or doing other things. "The boy behind her sister passed a note to her. She wrote a few words on it, threw it back and let the teacher find it." Xiaobao shoulders the mission of protecting her sister. She pays great attention to her actions and words in class. "What note?" Dabao is more concerned about the content of the note than the criticism of the note. "Ye Chaowen, that toad, actually wants to ask his sister to go to the park at the weekend. Hum!" Xiaobao''s face is full of disdain. Although he is still young, Dabao and Letong have tried their best to instill the idea of protecting his sister since he was a child. Although he sometimes plays pranks to bully Niuniu, he protects Niuniu like Dabao in front of outsiders. If Dabao is controlled by sister and brother, Xiaobao is controlled by sister and brother. As soon as Dabao heard this, his face turned pale and his brain flashed over a fat body like a ball. "Ye Chaowen? Is that fat little man like a ball? " "Yes, that''s him!" "What did Niuniu write on the note?" Dabao was angry and curious. "No, of course! Even if my sister doesn''t refuse, I can''t promise it! " Xiaobao straightened out his chest and put on the posture of a genuine flower protector. Dabao patted him on the head, not stingy of his own recognition and praise, "well, not bad! Xiao Bao is right [so far, there are still 23 to 150 votes to go. You can decide how much bamboo you want to update. Add one watch for every 150 votes, you can vote for it, I''ll vote for it!] Chapter 644 Niuniu is thin skinned. In order to protect Niuniu''s face, Dabao didn''t mention it to Niuniu after hearing Xiaobao''s complaint. Niuniu worried all night about this, worried that her brother would blame her or criticize her, while Dabao, like no one else, accompanied her to practice piano, martial arts and homework as usual. Dabao, on the other hand, doesn''t think his sister is wrong in dealing with this matter. On the contrary, he thinks the teacher is not proper in dealing with this matter. Therefore, after school at noon the next day, Dabao appeared in Niuniu''s head teacher''s office. Before he came, he called the teacher surnamed Wu in advance. Although he had already explained his identity on the phone, the teacher was still very surprised when he saw him. "Hello, Miss Wu! I''m Ji Sihan and Ji Huan''s brother, Ji Yu. " "Hello! I know you, gifted student. Did you call me just now? " Mr. Wu drew a chair and motioned Dabao to sit down. Dabao nodded and sat down. "Yes, it''s me!" Wu looked him up and down in surprise. "I thought Sihan and Jihuan had an adult brother!" In other words, she is still wondering, this boy, who is supposed to be only 12 or 13 years old, said to talk to himself about his younger brother and sister. He himself is still a child. What do you want to talk to her about? As a child, what can he understand? It''s very easy for Dabao to understand the meaning in teacher Wu''s eyes. "No, we have three brothers and sisters. I''m the eldest brother. Because I took care of my younger brothers and sisters, I was responsible for almost all their affairs. " As soon as Dabao opened his mouth, he revealed his dominant role in the education of his younger brother and sister. Mr. Wu only thought he was bragging and laughed insincerely, "ha ha, classmate Ji Yu is really a good brother." Dabao is not interested in going around with her, and doesn''t care that she doesn''t completely disdain her. "Miss Wu, I heard that Sihan received a note from a boy in class yesterday." Dabao is very clever. He only talks about the first part of the matter. He wants to see how the teacher can justify himself. "Yes, Sihan is usually a good girl, but yesterday she just passed notes to the boys behind her. I criticized her. I hope your parents and family will cooperate with me to educate her." The intelligence quotient of Mr. Wu is obviously not very high. Otherwise, he is too self righteous and belittles Ji Dabao. "Miss Wu, I''d like to ask how do you think we need to cooperate with you in educating Sihan? Do you want to criticize her as you do, or tell her that whatever the teacher says is right? " After listening to Xiao Bao about the whole story yesterday, Dabao felt very angry. Now he heard that the teacher was so reasonable that he intended to have a friendly exchange, which became a sneer with a knife and a gun. Wu teacher Leng for a while, looking at Dabao, it seems that Dabao did not understand the real meaning of words. "Ji Yu, Sihan is still young, and she has no opinion on many things. Therefore, when we are teachers and parents, we must guide her in the right direction. It is clear that she made a mistake in passing notes in class. Of course, we have to criticize her, isn''t it?" Wu teacher''s tone, but also some blunt, she always thought that in this matter, he did not deal with wrong. It''s true, but I have to be criticized by this 12-3-year-old kid for no reason. Can I not be blunt? At this time, Dabao really wanted to rush to the classroom and take his baby sister home. He doubted that his younger brother and sister could set up correct three outlooks according to the teacher''s teaching direction? "Mr. Wu, since you know that Sihan is still young and has no opinion on many things, I would like to ask a six-year-old girl. For the first time she received a little harassment note from a boy in class, what''s wrong with her saying" no "and going back?" Dabao''s tone became aggressive. "She can raise her hand and tell the teacher to wait for the teacher to solve it." Mr. Wu took it for granted. Dabao raised his lips and looked at her with a smile. "Miss Wu, don''t you think you are using your adult mind and standards to demand my sister?" Teacher Wu was stunned and didn''t answer for a moment. "I said, Sihan is only six years old. She never confiscates a boy''s note. She is thin skinned and doesn''t know how to deal with it. She doesn''t want the whole class to know and make everyone laugh at her and that boy. Therefore, she chose the quickest and least harmful way to deal with it immediately. I don''t think there is anything wrong with it. If you think she has to report to you, please think about it, Mr. Wu. Did you openly say in the whole class that if a girl receives a note from a boy, she should report it to the teacher and wait for the teacher to solve it? If you didn''t say that in advance, you have no position and reason to criticize her! What''s the reason for you to ask a six-year-old girl who has never met with such a thing to solve it perfectly according to your wishes? " Dabao said a great deal at a time, but every word is reasonable, every sentence pokes the heart. Seeing that teacher Wu''s face had changed, Dabao still didn''t let her go. "What''s more, as a teacher, the greatest role is not to criticize students, but to help students when they encounter difficulties, give them correct guidance and guidance, and let them learn the most reasonable way to solve problems. This is the teacher''s responsibility. Instead of indiscriminately putting all the responsibilities on the students. In your eyes, discipline is more important than students. That''s why you criticize Sihan for breaking the discipline in your classroom, but you ignore the essence of the whole thing. Do you care if she is harassed by boys and whether she is afraid or wronged at all? " Dabao didn''t say a word. He choked his heart all night and poured it out in one breath. He is ready. If Mr. Wu can''t accept his criticisms and opinions, he will ask mommy to change the class for his younger brother and sister. Otherwise, continue to let such a teacher teach younger brother and sister, those two little kids don''t know what to look like. Mr. Wu was speechless when he was questioned by Dabao. After a long time, he came back to himself and said to Dabao, "I''m sorry!" Dabao''s face eased a little. "Mr. Wu, I''m sorry. I''m a brother who loves my younger brother and sister very much. If there''s any offence today, please forgive me!" Dabao made progress by retreating and found a reasonable explanation for his passionate remarks. When Miss Wu came back to herself, she found that her palms were covered with cold sweat. At this time, she had forgotten that she was only a 12-3-year-old boy! Chapter 645 Wu did not expect Ji Dabao to come to her at that time. He came to settle the accounts. Therefore, at the beginning, there was no deliberate avoidance. The office is a grade office. All the first grade teachers in the whole primary school, including the grade director, work and handle affairs in this big office. When Mr. Wu realized that Ji Dabao didn''t come to cooperate with her work, but to "kick the hall", it was too late. Ji Dabao said that Datong seemed to be disrespectful to her, but every sentence was reasonable. Several colleagues at the same level who stayed in the office listened to it word for word. But even so, Mr. Wu did not dare to have any disrespectful words to Dabao. After all, behind Ji Dabao is the whole Ji group. With such a background, not to mention that she can''t stir up trouble, even the headmaster is afraid. What''s more, she can''t refute Ji Dabao''s words. Ji Yu, a gifted student of the school, made a big noise in the office of the primary school department, which soon spread among the school staff. The principal called Ji Rui in the afternoon. Naturally, this call is not a complaint call, but a apology call. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry. Mr. Wu has only been working for two years and lacks experience in many things. That''s why he made mistakes in dealing with Mr. Ji Sihan. I''ve educated her well. Please rest assured." Ji Rui is discussing with Letong about the expansion of a processing plant. When he hears the headmaster''s inexplicable apology, he is a little confused. "Principal Chen, what happened?" Ji Rui looks at Letong and consciously turns on the speaker of the phone. On the other side of the phone, the headmaster thought Ji Rui was trying to embarrass himself, but he had to tell the whole story from beginning to end, including the scene of Ji Dabao''s office. The principal didn''t mean to be partial. After all, a teacher and the biggest sponsor, the baby boy and the princess, who can''t afford to win or lose, still have a clear division. Moreover, even if he felt that Ji Dabao''s behavior of not giving any face to the teacher was too arrogant, even he could not refute Ji Dabao''s accusation against Mr. Wu. Therefore, when he understood the whole story, he immediately made this apology call. Ji Rui listens to the president''s retelling and takes a deep look at Le Tong. "Headmaster Chen, to tell you the truth, my wife and I have been busy with our work in recent years. My family, Ji Yu, is famous for being precocious and takes care of my younger brother and sister very closely. Because Sihan and Ji Huan are basically taken care of by him, so he can''t see his younger brother and sister being wronged." Ji Rui Dun, said, "Ji Yu, he has always been sensible, we as parents to his younger brother and sister to take care of nothing to worry about." The headmaster on the other side of the phone immediately understood that President Ji meant that the practice of his eldest son represented the opinions of his parents. "Yes, I have educated Miss Wu well, and she has realized her mistake. In the afternoon, she will personally apologize to Sihan. If Mr. Ji needs it, I can ask her to come to the door and apologize in person." President Chen is also a tactful and sophisticated person. He immediately lowered his posture to the lowest level. "No, since Ji Yu has passed the negotiation with Mr. Wu, even if it is over, principal Chen should not take it too seriously. In the future, our three children will bother you to watch." In the final analysis, it''s just a small matter. Ji Rui naturally won''t make a fuss. He really let the teacher come to apologize. Dabao''s handling method is already very good. They don''t need to make up for it when they are parents. Hang up the phone, sit beside him Letong did not say anything, and the expression on her face but let Ji Rui a little elusive. "What''s the matter, love Niu Niu?" Ji Rui gently touches Letong''s face. He finds that his feelings are connected with those of Letong. When she is happy, he can''t help feeling happy. When she is depressed, he also feels depressed and upset. She is distressed, and he is more distressed than she. Yue Tong nodded, "well... Isn''t it the most difficult thing for a child to hide? This little silly girl, who was wronged at school, why didn''t she say a word when she went home? " "Maybe she doesn''t think it''s a big deal!" Ji Rui comforts her. Yue Tong shakes her head. "How can it be that Xiaobao doesn''t care about this? I believe it, but Niuniu is different. She has a very delicate mind. It''s impossible that she doesn''t care." However, no matter Ji Rui or Letong, they agree with Dabao. In the evening, when Letong comes home from work, Niuniu is still standing in the big tree in the yard pulling down the violin, while Ji Yu is sitting on the swing with a book on his knee, but his eyes fall on his sister. Xiaobao teaches Dahei and Dahui to stand up straight in the grass. Seeing Letong and Ji Rui, two dogs and one person rush to him with their tails wagging. Letong kisses the little guy and shouts to Dabao on the other side. "Dabao, help mummy." Dabao comes to take the shopping bag in Ji Rui''s hand and goes into the kitchen with Letong. "Dabao, the headmaster called us today." Dabao lowered his head and took out the vegetables and fruits in the shopping bag. "Well, is it because of Niuniu?" Dabao didn''t hide it. He knew he couldn''t hide it. Of course, there was no need to hide it. "Yes, you handled it well." Letong comes over and kisses her baby son. "Niuniu didn''t say anything last night. I think she was in a panic. Or I''ll have a chat with her sometime in the evening?" Letong, a mother, is no less concerned about her daughter than Dabao is about Niuniu. "I''ll talk to her after class later." Dabao took the initiative to take over the burden. Le Tong thought, "it''s OK. She''s more dependent on you. She''s easier to digest your words." Aunt Guan is dealing with the chicken in the wash basin. Mother and son are breaking corn kernels and chipping potatoes. "The teacher and the principal didn''t embarrass you, did they?" Letong doesn''t treat her son as a child, but she can''t guarantee that outsiders treat her son as an adult. "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. I''m just trying to convince people by reason." In fact, Dabao is telling the truth. What he said to Mr. Wu from the beginning to the end was a matter of fact standpoint, not involving his parents or family. Teachers or principals want to embarrass him unless they can find a more reasonable reason to convince him. Otherwise, he will not give in to the education of his younger brother and sister. Chapter 646 Basically, every parent has experienced the rebellious period of adolescence. Ji Rui and Letong are very lucky. At the most restless age of Dabao''s thirteen or fourteen years old, Dabao is obedient and sensible, which makes people feel sad. They not only don''t make their parents worry, but also help their parents share most of the problems from their younger brothers and sisters. For example, in the second grade of Xiaobao primary school, because a boy was chatting with Niuniu every other class, Xiaobao, who was eager to protect her sister, secretly beat someone the next day because she had some Kung Fu. After Dabao knew it, he repaired Xiaobao and scolded others for being stupid. He only knew how to solve problems by force. When he finished, he had to take Xiaobao to apologize in person. Then, with Xiaobao behind his back, he scares the beaten boy and dares to make a decision again. Next time, he will be beaten even worse. For another example, Niuniu, who won the first prize in the school music competition, was pushed out by a small group in her class. She was very sad. Dabao asked Xiao Li to buy some small gifts that little girls would like and let Niuniu give them away. After one or two times, Niuniu and the people in this small group were happy. In fact, this kind of snobbish group and Dabao are not rare, but his silly sister cares about it, so he has to sell these people in other ways. Even if it''s a fake friendship, as long as it can make little silly girl happy, he doesn''t care to help her maintain some illusion. These seemingly trivial things often happen to Xiaobao and Niuniu, but basically, Ji Rui and Letong, who are parents, have little chance to know, because when they come to Dabao, they have solved the problem perfectly. In contrast, Niuniu and Xiaobao rely more and more on Dabao. Maybe it''s because of his younger brother and sister''s dependence, which is very simple for Dabao''s schoolwork. Dabao no longer chooses to skip grades as he did in primary school and junior high school. Instead, he follows ordinary students and goes from senior one to senior three. In the second semester of senior high school, even in the noble school where Dabao and his students are studying, an electronic screen is installed in the third floor of senior high school. There is a countdown timer in it. Every day, the students carry their schoolbags and go upstairs. When they see that the time from the college entrance examination is less and less, the tense atmosphere can''t help covering the whole floor. Of course, this tense atmosphere still does not affect Dabao. Even as he was in primary school and junior high school, all his homework was solved in class, and he never brought any learning things home. After school, he still devoted himself to his younger brother and sister. Dabao, who is nearly 14 years old, is taller than Letong, who is 1.68 meters tall. It is estimated that he is more than 1.7 meters old. At this time, no matter from his appearance and temperament, he can''t see that he is a teenager. He walks with his classmates and is even taller than some male classmates. Niuniu was in the second grade at this time, and her grades were above average. Xiaobao chose to study in the same class with Niuniu when his parents told him that he could skip the grade. He is as smart as Dabao, but he is very skinny. He always looks like a child with ADHD in class, but even so, he always sits on the throne of the first grade. For him, the teacher has always been both love and hate. Although Niu Niu''s grades are ordinary, she has always been a man of the moment in school because she plays the violin well. In addition to her increasingly beautiful and dazzling face, Niu Niu, like her brother and younger brother, has become a well-known student in school. Seven or eight year old girl, it is the age of innocence, the students are not on guard. In fact, Dabao has mentioned this to Niuniu many times, asking her to be on guard against other classmates, especially some bad boys with bad intentions. But the little girl blinked her beautiful eyes and said to Dabao with a smile, "brother, Niuniu''s classmates are all good friends." In her eyes, a good friend will not betray her, let alone bully her. Dabao sighed in his heart, and understood that it was her responsibility to let the little girl have such a beautiful misunderstanding. However, she was still young, and her innocence was the nature of her age. He can''t ask Niuniu to be like herself just because he is a special one. At a young age, she can see through a lot of things. Dabao has been smart since he was a child. He doesn''t need to think about anything, whether it''s a matter of study or a matter of worldly sophistication. But the more you see through the world, the easier it is to lose the fun of exploration. Fortunately, in the days when Dabao''s day gradually became boring, God first sent him a younger sister, and then a younger brother. It was these lovely brothers and sisters that made Dabao''s life interesting and full again. On this thought, Dabao felt that thanks to the innocent character of Xiaoniu Er, otherwise, he would have no value at all. "Well, brother knows, Niuniu''s classmates are good friends." Dabao indulgently pinched the little girl''s face, and no longer forced her to change her point of view. Turning around, while Niuniu went to the kitchen to get dessert, Xiaobao came over and said, "you don''t have to worry too much about elder brother and elder sister, don''t you think I''ll watch you?" Most of the time, Xiaobao is not very reliable, especially when he plays, many things will be forgotten by him. But in protecting his sister, Xiaobao has always been very attentive. In short, if he has any activities after school, he will take Niuniu with him. But Niuniu has no idea that her brother wants to protect her. She follows Xiaobao obediently every day, but she is afraid that Xiaobao''s dragging personality will cause trouble. Therefore, as a sister, she has to take care of him. Parents and Dabao naturally don''t go to poke anything, just by the little girl with this glorious sense of responsibility, and Xiaobao like Siamese baby, basically inseparable in school. Before she knew it, Niuniu had been learning violin for more than three years. Shortly before Dabao''s college entrance examination, she took part in the r city music competition. Originally, everyone just wanted to let her exercise. Unexpectedly, she passed all the way and won the championship of violin children''s group. Letong and Ji Rui discuss with Dabao afterwards whether to let Niuniu specialize in music. After several days of discussion, the trio was unable to reach an agreement. Finally, they decided to listen to teacher fan. "Mrs. Ji, Sihan works very hard, but she''s not a very talented child. I don''t recommend that she specialize in music now. After all, she''s too young to take such a narrow road so early and give up more possibilities." Chapter 647 Finally, the trio listened to teacher fan''s advice and decided to keep the status quo and let Niuniu develop naturally. Soon, it''s time for Dabao to take the college entrance examination. Dabao, a gifted and high-quality student, has long been the target of many famous universities. However, Dabao gave up the chance to walk and chose to take part in the college entrance examination. Of course, Ji Rui and Letong, as parents, are still willing to choose Dabao, and have not interfered too much in his choice and decision. The score of the college entrance examination, Dabao no suspense, won the province''s science champion laurel. Dabao, who should have had many choices, surprised most people and enrolled in r university nearby, which is Letong''s alma mater. Of course, r university is also a famous school. It has never fallen out of the top ten in the rankings over the years. It is not a second rate school without any fame. However, Dabao clearly can choose the best university to study, but he chose r university, which makes many people puzzled. Others may not understand why Dabao is so stupid, but as parents, Letong and Ji Rui understand why Dabao chose to enter r university. This homesick boy must be reluctant to give up his younger brother and sister, so he chose this r university, which is convenient for him to go home every day to accompany his younger brother and sister. For Dabao''s choice, the Ji family and even the Yang family have no objection. After all, with their family background and Dabao''s own knowledge and wisdom, they don''t need any degree from a famous university to gild and bless. When Dabao chose the University, he was willful. When he chose the Department, he chose the school of economics. Ji Rui, a father, said this to Dabao when he made his decision. "Dabao, daddy and mommy know you are very sensible, but you really don''t need to be so sensible. We are your parents, and we have the obligation to connive at your willfulness. Over the years, you have paid too much for your younger brother and sister, and for me and your mother. Now, we hope you can choose the major you like according to your own wishes. In the future, you can also choose what you like to do. Your mother and I don''t force you to take over Jishi. This also applies to Niuniu and Xiaobao. " 14-year-old Dabao looks very calm. He looks at his younger brothers and sisters sitting on his left and right sides and silently raises his hands and rubs the heads of the two little guys. Niuniu doesn''t know much about daddy''s words. She just nestles in Dabao''s arms. Xiaobao, who is more than six years old, knows little about daddy''s words, so she stands up and rubs her face against Dabao''s. "Brother, Xiaobao also hopes you can be happy!" It seems that Xiaobao, who knows little, has precisely grasped the core idea of his words. Niu Niu smelled the speech and looked up at Dabao, "brother, Niu Niu also hopes you can be happy and happy!" Dabao grins brightly and kisses Niuniu and Xiaobao respectively. Then he looks up and looks at Ji Rui and Letong with smiling eyes. "Don''t worry, mom and dad. I have not wronged myself, for me, to see you accompany you every day is the happiest thing. As for enrolling in the school of economics, of course, it''s also because I like it, but just as you want, I said, "don''t you have the best of both worlds?" Dabao''s words let Ji Rui and Letong both breathe a sigh of relief. "I don''t seem to have said that my goal is to develop Ji into a world-famous business empire." Dabao then added. Letong took the lead in clapping, "my family''s big treasure is good, don''t worry, Mommy will be your most powerful backing, then, Mommy will be your special help!" "I won''t hire you!" Dabao said with a smile. "Well, why? Is it that you don''t have the ability to abandon the old mummy? " Letong pretends to be sad and tearful and gently leans her head on Ji Rui''s shoulder. "Mommy, when I work, you can play around with daddy and enjoy the happiness. If you like, you can go to work. If you don''t like, you can live a free life at home with Niuniu and Xiaobao." These years, Dabao watched Mommy accompany daddy all the way to work hard, and said that he didn''t love Mommy, that''s fake. But what''s the use of heartache? He''s still young and can''t help daddy and mommy a little bit. Le Tong was so moved that she couldn''t help it any more. She got up and came over to hold her son who was half a head higher than herself. Ji Rui looks at the mother and son, who are in a group, and shakes his head. "Dabao, have you forgotten that your mother is only thirty-three years old, just the age of a flower. You are only 14 years old. Don''t worry about going to your university and enjoying your youth. Ji''s mother and I will not make any mistakes. Take your time, don''t worry When the University was settled, Dabao took Niuniu and Xiaobao to the capital to visit the old master of the Yang family. The old master in his nineties was still tough, but his character was more and more like a little urchin. Dabao accompanied them, and always felt that the old master had the same virtue as Niuniu and Xiaobao. He suddenly became a nurse of three children. After living in the capital for nearly ten days, Dabao took his younger brother and sister to travel around the country with his bodyguards for nearly a month. It wasn''t until late August that Ji Dabao took his younger brother and sister home to r city. Over the years, this is the first time that Letong has been separated from several children for such a long time. She has been missing for a long time. But recently, she and Ji Rui are busy with a very big cooperation project. During this period, they have been on business trips all over the country. They wanted to spend some time with their children for a few days. In the end, they became empty talk. Learning that several baby children are coming back today, Letong gets up early in the morning and goes to the supermarket to pick out all kinds of fresh ingredients according to the preferences of the three children. After buying the ingredients, Letong goes into the kitchen and gets busy. Ji Rui, a father, was early driven out by Letong to pick up his three children. As a result, President Ji waited at the airport for four hours before picking up three young masters and young ladies. The eldest young master, the second young lady and the third young master surrounded the old man and asked for a kiss before they pushed out of the airport and got into the car noisily. "All black thin, let your mommy see, must be heartbroken to death!" Ji Rui sat on the co driver, turned his head and carefully looked at the baby who had not seen him for more than a month. Dabao stretched out his arm and clenched his fist, then pointed to the bulging muscles on his arm. "Daddy, we are strong, not thin!" Niuniu and Xiaobao follow suit one after another. Ji Rui is amused, but he still says, "it''s not up to me. Your mother thinks you are strong, not thin!" Chapter 648 Sure enough, when Letong saw the three children, her eyes immediately turned red. If it wasn''t for sharp Dabao''s early detection, she would have burst into tears by embracing her sometimes shrewd and sometimes small woman''s Mommy in her arms. After that, Le Tong, who felt sorry for her three children, went home from work early every day to cook a big meal for several children, saying that she wanted to feed her son and daughter''s meat well. Even the president of Jida is blessed. Although he has to share part of Zou Letong''s work, he has no complaints about it. This kind of motherly love action was not suspended until several children started school. In the past ten days, Letong''s pig feeding mode has achieved remarkable results. In a short period of ten days, Ji Dabao gained five Jin, Ji Xiaoniu gained three jin, and Ji Xiaobao gained five Jin. Ji Dabao is tall and five Jin fat is not obvious. Niuniu and Xiaobao are almost all fat on their face and stomach. Letong is very satisfied with pinching Xiaoniu''s face and patting Xiaobao''s tummy. "Dabao, you don''t start school until the 10th." Dabao''s admission notice has already been sent. "Well, I''ll send Niuniu and Xiaobao to school tomorrow." Dabao takes it for granted. Other people''s children graduated from high school, most of the summer with classmates play crazy, her son is good, a whole summer net spent with younger brother and sister. Letong originally wanted to ask her baby son what he had planned for the next few days, whether he needed to play with his classmates in high school for a few days, but she didn''t expect that her son was still around his younger brother and sister. "No, I didn''t ask you to send my younger brother and sister. I mean, aren''t you going to get together with Zhihao?" Letong thinks that being a mother is not a general incompetence. "Yes, I''ll send Niuniu and Xiaobao tomorrow and ask them out again. I''ll pick them up in the afternoon." In fact, Niuniu and Xiaobao can be picked up by the driver, not necessarily Dabao. However, it seems that the elder brother has taken his younger brother and sister as the responsibility. "Mommy, Niuniu wants to be sent by her brother!" Niuniu immediately agreed. Xiaobao also came to join in the fun, "Xiaobao also likes to be sent by his brother!" Letong looks at her three children. In the past, she only thought that the two little ones were very dependent on Dabao, but now it seems that Dabao is also very dependent on her younger brother and sister. "All right, all right, whatever you like." Therefore, Niuniu and Xiaobao were sent to school by Dabao''s brother on their first day of school. Dabao is no longer a student here. For the first time in so many years, he stood outside the school gate and watched his younger brother and sister go away. Dabao has a bad feeling in his heart, but he also knows that no matter he or Niuniu and Xiaobao, they will grow up, and then they will have more and more different worlds. Gradually, they will become more and more estranged Looking at his younger brother and sister carrying a small schoolbag hand in hand and walking into the distant teaching building, Dabao got back into the car in a complicated mood. The driver looked at the silent Dabao from the rearview mirror, "Master Yu, where are you going next? Is it going to your classmate''s house? " "Please take me to Ji''s, uncle Huang." Dabao suddenly changed his mind. Ji Dabao, as the prince of Ji family, naturally does not need to go to the service desk to register and other cumbersome procedures. In addition, his face is very similar to that of the president of Ji family. He just needs to brush his face to make it unimpeded in Ji family. Therefore, when Le Tong and Ji Rui hear a knock on the door in the office and see the eldest son who pushes the door in, they are all stunned. "Dabao, aren''t you going to play with Zhihao?" Letong stood up and came forward in surprise. "Zhihao has something to do at the moment. I''m bored in my spare time, so I''ll come up and have a look." Once upon a time, Dabao''s time outside class was almost full of his younger brothers and sisters. Now his younger brothers and sisters are in class, but he feels bored. He originally planned to find Yin Zhihao to go out for a walk. Later, he thinks it''s boring, so he just comes to Ji''s for a change of mood. Letong raised her wrist to look at the time. She was in a bit of a dilemma, "but your daddy and I are going to have a meeting next..." Dabao doesn''t seem to be surprised at all. He turns his eyes to Ji Rui. "Daddy, it''s a board meeting today. It''s OK for me to sit in on it, isn''t it?" Letong has the illusion that her baby son''s coming here is premeditated. Ji Rui thought, "OK, if you don''t feel bored, just listen to it." Ji Rui never forces his son and daughter to take over Ji in the future, but if they want to study or work for Ji, he will not stop them. His not demanding and not stopping is largely based on his understanding of children. These children rarely make any choice against their will. Even like Dabao, in other people''s eyes, many of his choices and decisions are made for the sake of his younger brother and sister, but for Dabao, the so-called sacrifices in other people''s eyes can make him feel happy and happy. Just like now, when he suddenly wants to participate in the board of directors, it must be because he wants to participate in it. Naturally, he can also find the pleasure and happiness he wants from it. Ji Rui''s cheerfulness surprised Letong, but he didn''t say much when he saw that both of them were calm and indifferent. The appearance of Dabao surprised all the directors present at the board of directors. One after another whispered, but no one dared express their dissatisfaction. Ji Rui is not in the habit of favoritism. He takes a deep look at the directors in the meeting hall. "This is my son Ji Yu. I believe you all know that he holds 8% of Ji''s shares. Therefore, he participated in this meeting as a director of Ji''s, not because he is my son of Ji Rui." Ji Rui''s words easily blocked the mouth of a group of directors, and the conference hall was silent. Dabao stood up and bowed slightly to you, "uncles and uncles, I''m Ji Yu. Please give me more advice in the future." When Dabao was a child, the old man took him to all kinds of cocktail parties or parties. In fact, it was not the first time that these directors met Ji Dabao. However, since Dabao and Ji Rui live together, especially after Letong and Ji Rui get married, for the purpose of protecting their children, the couple basically no longer let Dabao and niuniuxiaobao attend all kinds of social activities. Therefore, at first sight, these people are shocked to see Ji Dabao who is no different from an adult. However, Dabao is the only candidate for Ji''s future successor, and he does hold shares in Ji''s company. Naturally, these directors won''t make trouble for him in public. Even a few directors took the initiative to introduce themselves briefly. [today''s third shift, in addition, so far only 95 votes, still 55 votes short, tomorrow''s third shift, you vote, I refuel code! [momeda!] Chapter 649 That night, Niuniu held Dabao tightly until she fell asleep. Dabao tried to pull her hand away, but every time she squeezed her hand a little harder, Niuniu in her sleep would open her eyes slightly, as if to make sure that he was still there, and then she would go to his arms nervously. "Brother... Don''t go..." Even though Dabao is hard hearted, he will be softened by Niuniu''s unconscious action. What''s more, he is not hard hearted at all. On the contrary, he can''t refuse his sister''s control. So, the night before going to the barracks for closed military training, Dabao slept in Niuniu''s pink room full of little princess atmosphere. The next morning, the little princess opened her eyes and saw that her brother Dabao was still lying beside her. She came out of Dabao''s arms happily and gave Dabao a kiss on her lips. "Brother Big lazy pig, get up!" Dabao was tossed by Niuniu for most of the night last night, and didn''t sleep until the second half of the night. Now he opened his eyes slightly, and his brain was still a bit confused. "Niuniu? Why are you in my bed? " Supporting the body to sit up, only to find that this is actually a little girl''s bedroom, this just think of last night. Niuniu didn''t pay attention to Dabao''s problem at all. She fell on his back and kicked Dabao''s ass. "Brother, carry Niuniu to brush her teeth..." the little girl will act coquettishly occasionally, and most of Dabao will follow her, thinking that if she doesn''t see her for more than half a month, she won''t have the heart to refuse. Niuniu and Xiaobao''s bedroom, all the washing appliances are designed according to the height of a child, Niuniu stands in front of the short washing table, raises her face and waits for her Dabao brother to squeeze toothpaste for her. "Here you are!" Dabao bent over and handed Niuniu the toothbrush with toothpaste. Then he gave her a kiss on the face. He got up and was about to leave. "Brother!" Niuniu pulled his clothes. Dabao turned to look at her "Accompany Niuniu..." Niuniu blinked pitifully. It seemed that she remembered that her brother was going to leave her for half a month. Dabao didn''t say a word. He squatted down and put his arms around the little girl. He looked at her quietly, as if he had acquiesced in her request. The little girl brushed her teeth seriously, rinsed her teeth with a few mouthfuls, then bared her teeth to Dabao, and asked with a smile, "brother Dabao, is it clean?" "Well, it''s clean!" Think of the next so many days do not see this lovely little girl, Dabao''s mood inexplicably down. When Dabao got into the car with his luggage, he saw Niuniu holding Letong''s shoulder and weeping. Her eyes were as red as a rabbit, but she bit her lip and refused to cry. Dabao was already in a low mood, but he fell to the bottom. I can''t help getting out of the car, bending over to pick up Niu Niu, and kissing her face full of tears. "Silly girl, my brother will come back soon. Niu Niu remembers to look after my brother well, don''t let him make trouble, don''t let my brother worry, you know?" Dabao cleverly draws Niuniu''s attention to other things. He knows that Niuniu is a responsible little girl. Sure enough, Niuniu stopped crying, looked at him with tears in her eyes and nodded, "um... Niuniu knows..." "Well behaved, when my brother comes back, I''ll make wonton for Niuniu." Dabao kisses Niuniu again, which puts her in Ji Rui''s arms. He turns around and kisses Letong and Xiaobao again. He turns to get on the bus again and orders Xiao Li to set out. The car was stopped at the gate of the barracks and told that all foreign vehicles were not allowed to enter. Xiao Li has been with Ji Rui all these years, and he knows a lot of people. He wants to get in touch with the guards and let them go, but Dabao knows his intention. He pulls his arm and says to him, "Uncle Li, just put me down here. I''m so old, I can do it myself!" If Ji Rui and Letong come with us today, we will never want to make anything special. As parents, they want their son to live the life of an ordinary child, rather than grow up in the shadow of privilege. However, in Xiao Li''s eyes, Ji Dabao is the young master of the Ji family and has a noble status. "But there''s so much luggage!" In fact, Dabao just brought a suitcase, not much luggage. "It''s OK. I''m here. Goodbye, Uncle Li!" Dabao patted Xiao Li on the shoulder, got out of the car, went around to the back of the car, pulled out the luggage from the car, waved to Xiao Li, went to the guard to check the information, and walked into the barracks without looking back. The barracks set up a service area specially responsible for receiving students. Dabao met Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi in the service area. Although their grades were not as good as Dabao''s, they were still admitted to this famous university by the end of the car. However, they were in the same computer department, which was different from Dabao''s department. After a few words of conversation, they were pushed by the soldiers in charge of reception to report to the service area. Because of different departments, three people can''t live together. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi live on the third floor, and Dabao lives on the fifth floor. As Dabao expected, when he entered the dormitory, the squad leader ordered everyone to take out the suitcase. Except for the most basic necessities of life, all the other electronic products and snacks were put into a box, which was temporarily sealed up. When he left after the military training, they were returned to everyone. The dormitory is filled with howling and begging for mercy. Students who are used to online life say that it''s painful that they can''t go online and play games. Ji Dabao also feels painful, but his pain is not because he can''t play games, but because he can''t get in touch with his family. He also promised little silly girl to call back as far as possible, this time, I''m afraid it''s hopeless. Thinking about the poor appearance of Niuniu when she left, Dabao''s heart was in a panic. The squad leader watched with his own eyes and painfully threw the phones, computers and all kinds of entertainment into the boxes. After checking them one by one, he ordered them to pack up the rest of their luggage, change their clothes and gather in the playground within the specified time. In the afternoon, Dabao stood on the playground with his classmates and practiced the most basic formation. The sun was very strong in September. Even Dabao, who always kept exercising, could not bear it. At more than four o''clock, standing in the student queue for several hours, some students collapsed one after another. Among them, there were men and women. It''s hard to get through to the end of training, after the dissolution. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi came out of nowhere, and their faces were red. "Dabao, you don''t seem to have a problem at all!" Yin Zhihao punches Dabao on the shoulder and groans enviously. [it''s just 149 tickets. It''s still three o''clock tomorrow. Thank you Chapter 650 Outside the school, Letong, who leaves work early, is waiting for Niuniu Xiaobao. Xiaobao is as heartless as usual. When she sees Letong, she rushes to ask for a kiss. Niuniu, on the other hand, is carrying her schoolbag like a withered flower. Seeing Letong, she calls Mommy feebly. Then she gets into the car, buckles her seat belt and sits down. On her way home, she just looks out of the window and is distracted. She never chirps again. Letong knows very well that the little girl is missing her big brother. Xiaobao pulls Letong close to her ear mysteriously and says, "Mommy, my sister miss my brother." Le Tong nodded, "all day?" "Well! Xiaobao also wanted to... "Speaking of this, Xiaobao put on a distressed face. Yue Tong rubbed his head with a smile and thought, of course you want to, just for the moment. "Niuniu, shall we go to buy food for cats and dogs?" The three children all like small animals very much. Although there are two dogs and three cats at home now, as soon as they go to the pet shop, the three children will be very happy and excited. But today, this move has no attraction for Niu Niu. "Oh..." Niuniu didn''t turn her head back. She put her face on the window and stared at the speeding scenery outside. Letong hugs her and kisses her face. Niuniu has been a member of the Ji family for almost eight years. This is the first time that brother and sister have separated in this period of nearly eight years. Therefore, Letong can understand that the little girl is in a low mood. "Mommy, how many days will my brother come back?" Niu finally turns her head and looks at Letong plaintively. Dabao''s military training lasted for 15 days, but it''s not the end of the day. With 15 minus 1, Niuniu can calculate such a simple calculation. But she came to ask Letong for the answer. Naturally, Letong didn''t know what to say, so she had to feel Niuniu''s head lovingly, "very soon." I don''t know if Xiaobao really thinks that mommy and her sister are stupid and can''t work out this arithmetic problem, or they are too stupid to do it. He snorts, "fifteen minus one equals fourteen, and my brother will come back in fourteen days." Seeing Niuniu''s eyes darken again, Letong knocks Xiaobao''s head with his backhand and gives him a white look. "Oh, Mommy, why do you play Xiaobao? It hurts Xiaobao touches his head and asks Letong innocently. "Mommy is chatting with her sister. Little boy, get out of the way." Treat this naughty smelly boy, Letong will occasionally change into stepmother''s face, otherwise, this boy will definitely kick his nose on the face. Xiaobao sticks out his tongue to Letong, makes a face and takes out his iPad to play games. Back home, Niuniu took the violin to practice in the yard as usual, and Letong breathed a sigh of relief. Soon, melodious music came from the yard. Several pieces of music in succession were all sad tunes, which made Letong''s heart rise again. After dinner, Niu Niu, who has never been absent from class, says that she doesn''t want to have martial arts class tonight. Letong knew that she was in a bad mood, so she didn''t force her to change dozens of radio stations several times with her TV remote control in the sofa. When the phone rings, Niu Niu is the first one to jump on the phone. Ji Dabao, who was in the military camp, had been practicing for a long time. He was half tired. After dinner in the canteen, he went back to the dormitory. The monitor mercifully took out the phone and assigned each person five minutes to report to his family. It''s Dabao''s turn. He directly dials the home phone, rings and the phone is picked up. "Brother, is that you?" Niu Niu''s anxious voice came over the microphone. "Yes, it''s me. Does Niuniu miss me?" Hearing Niu Niu''s urgent voice, Dabao''s lips began to lift lightly. "I really want to..." Niu''s voice was mixed with a slight choking voice. Imagine the little face crying over the microphone. Dabao feels that his heart is going to break. "Good girl, my brother will be back soon." "Brother, why did you go so long? Did Niuniu do something wrong to make you angry?" This words, Niu Niu is afraid to hide in the heart for a day, no wonder she is depressed all day, originally she thought so in the heart. "Niuniu is so good, how can she make my brother angry? My brother is a college student now. He came to the military camp to take part in military training in order to exercise well and protect Niu Niu in the future, you know? " "Don''t we have bodyguards? Why do you want my brother to protect Niuniu? " The little girl is stubborn. It doesn''t matter in her eyes whether she protects or not. She just thinks that her brother can send her to school, pick her up from school as usual, go home to practice piano with her, teach her homework, and tell her bedtime stories before going to bed "Do you think brother is the same as Uncle bodyguard?" Dabao knew that Niuniu would not be used to it, but he didn''t expect that she would be so sad. Now she was very distressed, but she could only persuade her in a soft voice. "Not the same..." Niuniu replied stiffly. "Well, Niuniu is obedient. My brother has recorded many bedtime stories on your iPad. Niuniu can listen and sleep at night. When you finish listening to these stories, my brother will come back, OK?" Dabao finally persuades Niuniu to change her phone to Letong. "Mommy, all our electronic products have been temporarily confiscated. In the next few days, I don''t think I can call home any more. It''s hard for you!" "Silly boy, Niuniu and Xiaobao are my children. What''s the trouble? It''s you. It''s stuffy and hot these days. Pay attention to your diet and rest. Don''t tire yourself out. Mommy will be distressed!" Mother and son have been chatting to the side of the monitor prompted that the time is up, then both hung up. After Niu Niu answers Dabao''s phone call, she gets a little higher and takes out her books to do her homework. Usually Dabao tutored her to do her homework, but today she changed to Letong. Xiaobao, like Dabao, never takes his homework home to do, so he obviously has a lot more time to play than Niuniu. Xiaobao came down from the top floor after his martial arts class. Letong was teaching Niuniu to do a math problem. Xiaobao thought about what he had promised his brother. He sweated all over and said, "sister, I''ll teach you!" Letong looked at the sweaty little guy, picked up his collar and opened some, "Xiaobao, you go to take a bath first." Xiaobao hands up his arm casually and sniffs, "it doesn''t stink..." Yue Tong lightly kicked him one eye, "quickly go, don''t grind Ji here." Although the boy has the same smart head as his brother Dabao, his casual and straightforward character is very different from his brother. [there are 29 votes left today] Chapter 651 When Niuniu goes to bed, Letong doesn''t trust that she is sleeping alone. She accompanies her into the bedroom and watches her climb into bed. Then she goes to the bookshelf to get a fairy tale book and sits on the edge of the bed to tell her bedtime story. The little girl lying on the bed said, "brother, talk!" Letong is trying to explain that her brother is in the military camp and can''t call back to tell her a story. The little girl has turned over and knelt by the bed, leaned over to open the bedside table. "My brother said there was a story he told in it." Letong realized that Dabao had expected that the little girl would not adapt, so she recorded the story early and stored it in the iPad. Niuniu opens the iPad, and there is a folder on her desktop called "Dabao brother''s story clip". Without waiting for Letong to say anything, Niuniu has already laid down on her bed and opened the folder, which is full of videos of stories. They are arranged in order according to the date, one story a day, and then look at the date of the last story. It''s just like Dabao said on the phone, the day before the end of his military training. Niu Niu, no matter how much, opens the first story and concentrates on looking at Dabao''s brother on the screen. She tells her story vividly and vividly, as if she has completely forgotten her mother sitting on the edge of the bed. Letong secretly praises Dabao''s carefulness and consideration, and she is also ashamed of her mother''s negligence. Dabaolu''s story is not too long, about ten minutes. When dabaolu''s story is finished, the little girl''s eyes are sleepy. Letong takes the iPad in the little girl''s hand and puts it back into the bedside table. She helps the little girl cover the quilt and kisses her face. She doesn''t get up and leave until she is completely asleep. From Niuniu''s bedroom, Letong goes to Xiaobao''s room to have a look. Xiaobao, who also says that she wants Dabao''s brother very much, is lying on the quilt with a small stomach and snoring. She can''t see that she misses her brother at all. Sure enough, boys are big hearted and don''t care about anything. In fact, Letong''s conclusion is only suitable for children with such temperament as Xiaobao, because her big baby son, who is in the dormitory of the military camp, is tossing and turning and can''t sleep. Originally, tired all day, it should be easy to fall asleep, but Dabao is thinking about his brother and sister. He sleeps on the top bunk, right next to the window. Dabao, who couldn''t sleep, just sat up and looked out of the window with his knees in his arms. The moonlight outside the window is like washing. The shadow of the tree is reflected on the tree trunk. The night wind blows over the top of the tree and rustles. I don''t know if Niuniu and Xiaobao have slept? Xiaobao must have thought about his brother, and then fell asleep in bed in a few seconds. Niuniu, that little girl, may cry to find herself, or she may sleep obediently after listening to her story Dabao didn''t force himself to lie down again until midnight that night. He didn''t know what time it was and then fell asleep. The next day, before it was bright, the bugle of assembly rang out, and Dabao jumped up quickly. Of course, he didn''t sleep well that night, but he didn''t practice in vain with the instructor of his family in recent years. Compared with other students, his physical quality was obviously excellent. The training intensity of military training is very high, but Dabao can easily cope with all kinds of difficult and high-intensity training from the next day, except for the first day when he is slightly uncomfortable. Other students are crying bitterly, and Dabao also feels bitter. But his sufferings are different from those of others. His sufferings are that he misses his family, his parents, Xiaobao and, in particular, Niuniu, who is crying bitterly when he wants to see off. From the day he brought Niuniu back from the woods, he never separated from Niuniu for more than ten hours. Therefore, for Dabao, the separation of Niuniu for half a month is the first time he has experienced the agony of missing her. At this time, he was very glad that he did not choose universities in other cities. Like him, Niuniu is also very depressed. She always has a smiling face. These days, when she is thin, she is always taut, like everyone owes her money. Ji''s family knew the reason, so they tried to spend more time with her to coax her, but the school teacher didn''t know. On the fifth day after Dabao went to military training, Niuniu''s head teacher called Letong. In the past, Niu Niu and Xiao Bao were the sole agents of Da Bao in school. Therefore, in recent years, the teacher contacted Le Tong for the first time. "Mrs. Ji, Ji Sihan is in a very bad mood these days. Is it because her test results at the beginning of school are not so good that she is frustrated?" Niuniu''s grades have always been ranked in the middle position. Even if there are talented students like Dabao and Xiaobao to tutor her, it doesn''t seem to improve much. People around the Ji family don''t demand it. They all feel that as long as she does her best, there is no need to demand good or bad grades. "Miss Wu, you misunderstood. She is not frustrated because of her average grades. She is depressed because her brother has gone to military training. She is not used to it. It''s OK. Just wait for her brother to come back! " Teacher Wu was dubious. After he hung up, he nagged his colleagues. "Sure enough, rich people are different. They don''t care about their children''s grades at all. However, it''s exaggerating to say that they are depressed all day because their brother is not at home." Although the teacher didn''t believe it, she didn''t dare to offend Ji Sihan. When she was in grade one, she was scolded by Dabao, which left a shadow in her heart. She was very careful with Ji Sihan and Ji Huan, for fear that she would lose her job if she was not careful. In the past, when the children got up and saw Letong, they all gave a kiss, saying "good morning, Mommy!" Now, Niuniu''s first words to see Letong after she gets up every day are "Mommy, how many days does my brother have to come back?" Every time, Letong doesn''t have the heart to tell her the real answer. Finally, on the last day of Dabao''s military training, Letong can easily answer Niuniu''s questions more than ten times, "your brother Dabao can come back this afternoon, baby!" Niuniu actually knew for a long time that the small schoolbag was very big. It was a pile of snacks and drinks that her big brother loved to eat and drink that she secretly stuffed into it last night. "Can we pick up my brother?" Niu Niu''s big, shining eyes are full of stars looking at Letong. Where can Letong say no? "Well, you and Xiao Bao have a self-study class in the afternoon. Mommy will ask for leave for you. Then, you will come out after the second class. Uncle Li will take you to pick up your brother." "Great, Mommy, I love you!" Niuniu, who got the consent, took Letong''s face and gave it a loud kiss. [there''s another watch. There''s still a few votes to go today] Chapter 652 Xiao Li takes Xiaobao and Niuniu to the gate of the barracks, but Dabao hasn''t come out yet. In fact, the message from Dabao doesn''t say exactly what time it is, just that it can end in the afternoon. Xiaobao sits calmly in the car playing games, but Niuniu can''t sit still. She has to get out of the car and wait. Xiao Li has no choice but to hold her hand and stand outside the gate, looking inside. Xiaobao finished a round of games, press the window, lie on the window to have a look, see his sister like a gecko on the iron fence of the gate, can''t help but roll a white eye. "Sister, you''re stupid. It''s so hot outside. When brother Dabao sees you, he must scold you!" But Niu Niu didn''t seem to hear what he was saying at all. She was still staring at the camp. "Miss Han, just listen to master Huan and wait in the car." Xiao Li also has a headache. He has been in the Ji family for so many years. Of course, he knows how important the little princess is in master Dabao''s mind. After a while, master Dabao will come out and see his baby sister basking in the sun. He won''t necessarily scold the young lady, but he will certainly blame the driver for his ignorance of caretakers. Niuniu was still unmoved. Xiaobao in the car finally jumped out of the car and ran to pull her, "sister, do you want to implicate Uncle Li and be scolded by Dabao?" It seems that Xiaobao is a young man and knows more than ordinary people. Xiao Li was seen through by a six-year-old boy, slightly embarrassed, "master Huan, look at the big sun, Uncle Li is afraid that Miss Han will get heatstroke." Of course, this is also one of the reasons. After all, the master of the Ji family attaches great importance to a few children. If the little princess really gets sick, the Ji family is afraid to make someone look up. "Uncle Xiao Li, can''t we drive into the car to pick up my brother?" The little girl didn''t want to embarrass Uncle Li, but she was afraid that if she got back in the car, her brother would not find them. Xiao Li weighed it, and finally decided to use the privilege. A few minutes later, the guard opened the iron door and let him drive in. The car drove straight to the dormitory building where Dabao lived. After waiting for about ten minutes, Niu Niu, with sharp eyes, saw that among the three boys who came out, the one in the middle was Dabao''s brother whom she had been thinking about so much. Niu Niu thought about it all. She jumped out of the car and ran to the three boys. "Brother! Brother Dabao was still talking to Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi. Suddenly, he heard the familiar cry. At first, he thought it was an illusion. Looking forward, a little figure was running towards him. The familiar little face was not his baby girl. Who else? "Niu Niu, what are you doing here?" Dabao ran over and picked up the little girl. Her yearning gushed out like a tide. She could not help but put her face on her face and rubbed it hard. "Uncle Xiao Li sent me and Xiao Bao together!" Niuniu put her arms around Dabao''s neck and turned her head to point to the car parked on the avenue. At this time, Xiaobao had got out of the car and ran over. "Brother!" Dabao freezes a hand and pinches Xiaobao''s face. "Xiaobao, do you miss your brother?" "Yes Xiaobao answered cleanly. Niu Niu in her arms sticks her face to Dabao''s face, and a pair of small hands tightly hoop Dabao. "Brother, why don''t you ask Niuniu if she miss you?" Niuniu seems to be full of grievances, let Dabao heart a tight, "that Niuniu want to brother ah?" In fact, even if he didn''t ask, he knew how much she thought of herself. She was so thin that her bright eyes clearly brought a thin sadness. "Yes! I think so! My heart aches to death at the thought of it Niu Niu covered her chest and said it seriously. "Hahaha, Dabao, fortunately we know Niuniu is your sister, otherwise, we thought she was your little lover!" Yin Zhihao, who follows up, can''t help teasing his brother and sister when he hears Niu Niu''s words. Dabao glared at him and kicked him mercilessly. "Go away!" "Brother, what is a little lover?" Niu Niu blinked her big eyes, tilted her head and asked curiously. Dabao looked up at the sun hanging in the sky, raised his hand to help Niuniu cover the hot sun, and walked to the car with his feet, "don''t listen to him, let''s get on the car." Xiao Li is driving a business car. When the three brothers get on the car, there are still several vacancies on the car. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi get on the car together. When the car started slowly, Yin Zhihao suddenly thought of something, "ouch, Dabao, I remember. When Niu Niu was a child, she seemed to have said that she was your girlfriend, right?" Before Dabao could answer, Niuniu asked, "brother, really? Next time Niuniu receives a note from a boy, Niuniu will tell them that Niuniu has a boyfriend! " It seems that Niuniu doesn''t remember saying that. Moreover, she did not seem to understand that under normal circumstances, the elder brother is always the elder brother and can not become a boyfriend. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi seem to have heard a big joke and fall on the back seat with a big smile. Ji Dabao took up the pillow and threw it on their heads. "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll let Uncle Li leave you on the side of the road!" When Niuniu was young, she said that she would marry her girlfriend. Dabao would not stop her. But as Niuniu grew up, she understood more and more things. One day, she would understand that she was a sister, not a girlfriend. Therefore, it''s better not to mention such a joke in front of her in the future. "Niuniu, don''t listen to them. Brother is brother and boyfriend is boyfriend. It''s different!" Dabao''s threat came into play. The two boys in the back seat took the drink and gulped it. They didn''t dare to interrupt again. Because, just now, they clearly received Dabao''s sharp and warning eyes. "Why not?" Niuniu looks at Dabao with her head askew. Xiao Bao curled his mouth and whispered, stupid. Under Dabao''s sharp eye knife, he quickly turned away from his stupid sister and pretended to look at the scenery flying by. "My brother is a family member. He watched Niu Niu born and grew up with her. When Niu Niu grew up, he would know other boys and meet someone he likes. And he happens to like you, so he might become your boyfriend." Dabao patiently popularizes science to Niuniu, but in his heart, there is no reason to surge a uncomfortable emotion, or, not awkward, uncomfortable. Anyway, Dabao can''t tell exactly what emotion it is. But he was very clear that he didn''t want to talk about these topics with Niuniu. Although he knew very well that these things had to be understood by Niuniu sooner or later, he was really not willing to let her understand this aspect. Maybe it''s because she''s too young! It''s still three o''clock tomorrow. Good night, girls Chapter 653 "No! Niuniu doesn''t want a boyfriend. It''s enough for Niuniu to have a brother. " Niu Niu''s reaction is very fierce. She shakes her head a few times. Then she looks at Dabao with her red eyes. Although, this is just a little girl who is not familiar with the world to say simple words, it is impossible to count. But when Dabao listened, he felt inexplicably relieved. Just now, a little bit of subtle discomfort and discomfort in my heart completely disappeared. He thought that maybe he was just like someone else''s father. He had broken his heart for this little girl since childhood. Therefore, as long as he thought that this little girl would one day be closer to other men than himself, he couldn''t say a word in his heart. If one day she belongs to another man, she will feel reluctant and deeply hostile. It''s just a normal reaction. It''s not unusual. "Well, don''t, don''t..." Dabao gently rubbed little curly hair''s head, gently comforted the little princess who was annoyed by herself. Small curly hair was felt smooth hair, then stretched out his hands tightly around Dabao''s arm, silent to put his face on his bare skin arm. Yin Zhihao and Ren weiqi, who have heard the conversation between their brother and sister, feel extremely strange because they are afraid that their brother will be robbed and show their ownership. However, they can''t say exactly what is strange. Obviously that is the normal posture of the sister nestling up to the brother, but the two clearly see something similar to the little lover cuddling up to each other. Dabao, however, didn''t know that his two best friends regarded him and his sister as they did. He just gently stroked Niuniu''s head in his usual manner. After finding a reasonable explanation for his inexplicable mood, he was completely relieved that he would feel uncomfortable because he thought of Niu Niu''s future boyfriend. "Master Yu, your mother asked if you need to prepare dinner for your two classmates?" In front of Xiao Li, drop the partition and ask Dabao. Dabao didn''t care about it. He turned to ask the two people''s opinions behind him. They both said that their families hadn''t seen each other for half a month, and they wanted them to go back to dinner earlier. Next, they have two days'' holiday, so they make an appointment to go to Ji''s house the night after tomorrow. Along the way, Xiaobao seems very clever, has been playing his own game. At first, Dabao didn''t feel anything. When the car was driving half the way, Dabao noticed the abnormality of the little guy. No! Usually this little guy sees himself, just like Niuniu. He wants to hug or kiss. Why is it so quiet today? Dabao was sitting in the middle of the two little guys. He rubbed the little guy''s head and asked with a smile. "Xiao Bao, why don''t you say anything? Don''t you miss your brother these days? " Xiaobao just raised his head, but his eyes crossed Dabao and glanced at Niuniu who was still clinging to Dabao. "Yes! How can Xiaobao not miss his brother? No one is training with Xiaobao these days! " Dabao lowered his head slightly, and his chin rubbed against his forehead. "Then why do you just play games and ignore your brother? Angry? " Dabao asked, but he knew it was impossible. Xiao Bao has a big heart. It''s not easy for him to think about something or get angry. Sure enough, after listening to Dabao''s guess, the little guy turned his lips with disdain. "I let my sister..." Dabao turned his head slightly, and immediately understood the meaning of this little guy. "Sister, I haven''t laughed much these days!" Xiao Bao seemed to be afraid that his brother Dabao didn''t understand. He quickly added in a low voice. Dabao smiles. It''s not something to be happy about, but his mood is getting better somehow. "OK, my brother will practice more games with you tonight." "Well!" Xiaobao should finish, and bowed his head to play his game, do not know him, just as he is addicted to the game. But Dabao knows that the real purpose of this little guy is to let him spend more time with Niuniu. "Brother, military training is not very hard, you black, also thin!" The little girl who had been silent for a long time finally spoke. "Ouch, Niuniu''s eyes are so sharp. Even your brother is thin and black?" In the back seat, Yin Zhihao leaned forward with his hands on the back of his chair. Dabao put his backhand on his face and pushed his head back. "Do you think everyone is as blind as you Yin Zhihao scratched his head. What else did he want to say? Xiaobao, who was playing games over there, didn''t lift his head, but came with such a sentence. "Brother Zhihao, bad people and good things are meant to die!" Xiaobao''s words not only picked up the curiosity factors of the two boys in the back seat, but also asked with one voice, "Gee, whose good thing did he do?" Dabao smiles and pats Xiaobao on the head. "What nonsense, stinky boy?" Of course, Xiaoding didn''t have a specific concept of what he said. He only knew that his elder sister had always been very close to his elder brother. After so many days apart, her elder sister certainly wanted to monopolize her elder brother for a while. Therefore, he wisely gave her all the opportunities. But Zhihao''s elder brother bothers his elder brother and sister. He is either not afraid of death or ignorant of interest. Xiaobao ignored his brother''s threat and played his own game seriously. Obviously, Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi are not as intelligent as Xiaobao. After Xiaobao reminds them, they still don''t know that they are looking for some topics to ask Dabao. Dabao has two purposes. He talks with Niuniu all the way and occasionally deals with the two people in the back seat. It''s not until Xiao Li sends Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi home that the car is completely quiet. "Brother, brother Zhihao, how can you tolerate him for so long?" Xiao Bao leaned back and let out a long breath. Dabao make complaints about his vomit. Instead, he takes two boxes of milk out of the reserve box and gives them to Niu Niu and Xiao Bao. "Be hungry. Have some milk first." Two people obediently took the milk, put on the pipe to drink. "Brother, is the camp fun?" Xiaobao is really a boy. She cares about different things from Niuniu. Dabao nodded, how to say, the past ten days of military training, in the eyes of others, is really very hard, but for Dabao, it is more like playing a game of tackling key problems, every day, like conquering a difficulty. He didn''t spend a long time in the barracks, but he did learn a lot. These things are not concrete projects that can be said on the surface. More importantly, they should be the honing of thought and the growth of mind. [the number of votes is very small today, only 83 so far, and there are two more today] Chapter 654 After Dabao came back, Niuniu immediately went back to the little curly hair who always had a sweet smile on her face. At dinner, she ate half a bowl of rice, and then offered to add more. This can make Letong a happy mother. You know, little girl has been having a bad appetite these days. No matter how hard she coaxes her, she only takes a few mouthfuls of food and says she''s full. Looking at little girl''s face shrinking day by day, Letong''s heart aches to death. Xiaobao watched his mother happily fill another half bowl of rice for her sister, and looked up at Dabao, "brother, it turns out that it''s Jianwei Xiaoshi tablets." Xiaobao''s serious words made several people at the table laugh except Niuniu. Yue Tong was happy and looked at Dabao with a smile. "Xiaobao, you are wrong. Your brother Dabao is just Niuniu Jianwei Xiaoshi tablet, right? You see, aren''t you just eating one bowl as usual? " Dabao understood why he was helpless. "Daddy, I don''t care about your wife!", That look, unexpectedly have a few silk sympathy meaning. Ji Rui''s business is irrelevant, and he says, "I think your mommy is right!" Look, this man is really sad. He is a big man outside, but he is his wife''s echo at home! However, in Dabao''s view, this is also the happiness of Dadi and mummy, or to be exact, all of them. Mingming is a tough and domineering man on the outside. When he comes home, he knows how to gather up all the sharp thorns and edges, and face his wife and children with the softest and most delicate inner. In the future, I will become such a man, right? When I go out, I try my best to support my wife and children. When I come back home, I use tolerance, gentleness and even doting to make my wife and children feel meticulous love. In Dabao''s eyes, Dadi, who used to be irresponsible and rely on his hard work to attract a little attention from the other party, has unconsciously become a very competent good husband and father. "Well, I''m wrong. In my father''s eyes, when will Mommy be wrong?" Dabao teased mercilessly, but with a smile on his face. Ji Rui raised his eyelids and looked at him, "I''m like a fool!" Dabao also looked back at him, "it''s not HunJun, what is it?" Letong put a abalone in a big bowl and another one for Ji Rui. "Come on, your father and son are half the same. Don''t say who." Dabao was not happy. "What''s my business?" Letong smiles and glances at Niuniu, who is sitting beside Dabao and is holding a big meal. Suddenly, she squints, "baby son, Mommy, would you like to make a bet with you?" Dabao is a little bit unpredictable about the strange interest in his mother''s eyes. To tell you the truth, until now, he still thinks that the most unpredictable person in this family is Mommy. "Bet on what?" Letong had already had enough to eat. When she spoke, she kept on talking. Seeing that there was half a bowl of shrimp in the bowl, she got up and pulled some into Xiaobao''s bowl, and the rest into Niuniu''s bowl. After sharing the shrimps, she sat down and looked at the big treasure waiting for her. "Bet you''ll be as virtuous as your father in the future, afraid of wife!" In the Ji family, the word "afraid of wife" is not a derogatory word, but a commendatory word. Dabao was looking at Letong. He dropped his eyes and put a piece of chicken into his mouth. "There''s nothing to gamble on." In Dabao''s mind, of course, he thinks that being afraid of a wife is not a shameful thing. It''s like daddy is afraid of Mommy. He says he is afraid. Is he really afraid? It''s just spoiling mommy and protecting her. She''s a little unhappy. In the future, if he loves a woman as much as his father loves his mother, he will be afraid of his wife. Dabao took it for granted, so he felt that there was no suspense about mummy''s gamble. The cards are all on. It''s no use gambling again. Letong looks at her baby son and smiles with great interest, but she doesn''t insist on anything. The family quickly turned to other topics, chatting while eating. They usually finished their meal in half an hour, but this meal lasted more than an hour. Fortunately, Letong has foresight. She called the instructor early and took a day off. After dinner, the family of five moved out of the yard and lay on the grass looking at the stars and the moon. Niuniu got on and off the bus, but she didn''t leave Dabao''s side except for going to the bathroom. This time, she is directly lying on Dabao''s body, humming and shaking her legs comfortably, with her small hand on Dabao''s neck, which is extremely intimate. "Girl, where do you want to go tomorrow? My brother will accompany you." Originally, Dabao had no choice but to leave home so many days, so there was no problem of guilt. But in Dabao''s heart, he felt very guilty. Touching her face, her comfortable feeling no longer existed, and she was even more depressed. "Not going anywhere..." Niu Niu''s answer was simple and unexpected. "Well?! Why? " Niuniu, a little girl, is really quiet and gentle towards strangers, but she can play crazy with Dabao and Xiaobao. After all, she is just a child, which child is not playful? Just because of personality differences, it shows that there is a deviation in the degree of desire to play. "Play at home!" Niu Niu grabbed his neck and rubbed his chin with her forehead. "Well, play at home." At this age and with such a calm mind, Dabao doesn''t care where to play. Anyway, his purpose is to spend more time with his younger brother and sister. As for the location, it''s the same. "Brother, no military training in the future?" Niuniu has no idea of military training at all, so for her, military training is as terrible as a raging beast. "No, just start school this time. After that, my brother will send you to school and pick you up." The courses in the university are not too tight. Dabao has calculated that in addition to his schoolwork, he can also pick up his younger brother and sister as before, and even take an occasional morning or afternoon to visit Ji. "Daddy, do I have to be 18 to get a driver''s license?" At this time, Dabao felt that if he had a driver''s license, it would be more convenient. "Of course, don''t think so!" Although Ji Rui loves several children very much and sometimes even connives, he never compromises on the issue of principle! "I know. I''ll just ask!" Dabao also understood his father''s painstaking efforts and didn''t ask for any more percentage. [Note: Jianwei Xiaoshi tablet is an appetizer to help digestion. There''s another one more!] Chapter 655 The family of five had a good time on Saturday and Sunday. On Monday, Dabao sent his younger brother and sister to school as usual. He turned around and asked the driver to pick up Yin Zhihao and Ren weiqi and then went back to r university together. On this day, which is the first day of their formal entrance, a meeting was held for freshmen in the University. Without any preparation, Dabao was called on the rostrum as a new representative. Fortunately, Dabao didn''t have stage fright at all. Although he was suddenly called to the stage, he won warm applause with his concise and humorous speech. His speech was not long, but it was only a few minutes. However, it was just a few minutes that earned him a good reputation as a department of economics. Ji Rui is tall. Dabao''s physique and height are completely inherited from his father. At the age of 14, he is more than 1.7 meters tall. He is not tall among many college students, but he is not the short one. As a result, although many people know that he is a gifted student, because of his similar height and temperament with the boys around him, people almost forget the fact that he is only 14 years old. Dabao has always been very adaptable. For him, University is no different from high school and junior high school. If he is forced to say what the difference is, it is the different attitudes of male and female students towards him. Even if Ji Dabao is not smart, he can attract a lot of attention in this age of looking at faces. As it happens, in addition to his handsome face, he also has a brilliant head. The boys in the department take him as their public enemy one after another. The reason for the boys'' public indignation is that since the first day of class, Dabao''s sitting position has always been radiating around him, and all the girls are sitting around him. These girls are no longer as reserved and shy as they were in high school. Mingming Dabao just wants to concentrate on class. The girl next to him, the one on the left, handed him a bottle of water with the cap turned off, the one on the right, stuffed him with milk with a straw, the one on the front, gave him a hamburger, and the one on the back, stuffed him with a packet of potato chips During the whole day''s class, Dabao didn''t listen to a word. His ears were always buzzing like he broke into a bee forest. He couldn''t hear anything. Dabao was so annoyed by these girls who didn''t know why to be reserved, but he couldn''t refuse with a black face. He endured for a day. When he returned to school the next day, he had a ring on the ring finger of his left hand. He went to the big classroom ahead of time to carry a big backpack. After sitting in his seat, he took out books from the backpack. Then, like an exhibition, he took out water, milk, bread, potato chips and a lot of snacks and food from the bag, which occupied all the places on the left and right. When the girls sat around him, he deliberately put his left hand on the back of the chair in front of him. The ring on the ring finger of his left hand was so shining that people were blind. Most of the young girls are very sensitive. When they look at the ring, many of them feel a little stuttered. But soon, these girls who know how to adjust themselves will think too much, and they are ready to show their tenderness to Ji Dabao. The phone on Dabao''s desk rings. Dabao picked up the phone, first looked at the screen, just a glance, then slightly raised his lips, slightly pick up the corner of the eye, slightly seems to be inadvertently exuding a bit of joy. Even, close to his several female classmates, seems to see a gentle smile in his eyes. "Why did you call me again?" Dabao''s words seem to blame, but the tone is soft enough to drip water, which makes the girls around tremble and cool. "Didn''t I say that yesterday? The students here are very beautiful, but you are also very beautiful. Besides, I only like you, you don''t know. " Well, if a group of girls could comfort themselves until tens of seconds ago, the ring on the ring finger of Ji Yu''s left hand is just an ornament, which has no special significance. The tenderness in Ji Yu''s eyes just now is an illusion But now these cruel words, it is true to spread into the ears of the affectionate girls, no, to be exact, not into the ears, but a sharp knife directly into the heart. "Don''t worry, even if you don''t believe me, you should believe our engagement! After all these years, don''t you believe me? You know, this is not only about me and you, but also the engagement of our two families. If I dare to break it, I must have the consciousness of being torn apart. " Well, it turns out that they are the right ones! Immediately, the girls around began to outline the background and appearance of this powerful rival in their minds: beautiful, childhood sweetheart, or a prominent family of the Ji family Every girl who heard Ji Dabao''s phone call couldn''t help but weigh it up in her heart. Compared with her powerful rival, is she in the upper hand? Or is there no chance of winning? It is said that love is blind, but in fact, this kind of blindness also has a premise. When you know that the other party is Chang''e in the Moon Palace, no matter how hard you try, you can''t get it. This kind of blindness will turn into complete death. Dabao coaxed the microphone in a soft voice for a long time. Until the professor came in, Dabao gave the microphone a kiss and hung up. His phone call, of course, can''t make all the girls who adore him die, but at least, it has poured a lot. After he hung up, Yin Zhihao on the other side of the phone dropped his chicken skin. "Cao, is Ji Dabao so numb?" Yin Zhihao is Ji Dabao''s "fiancee" who pays equal attention to beauty and family background and is a childhood sweetheart to Ji Dabao. For this call, Ji Dabao lost thousands of yuan and bought a set of luxury equipment for his best friend. Finally, in the evening, the two friends chatted on the video, and Yin, who got the luxury equipment, repeatedly said that he had lost money. He would not believe that Ji Dabao, who is so cool to girls, would be so gentle and patient to a girl. "One word, make!" This is Yin Zhihao''s comment on Ji Dabao''s performance in that phone call. Ji Dabao is noncommittal about this. Yin Zhihao on the other side of the video suddenly thinks of something, "however, Dabao, I really remember." Ji Dabao looked at his best friend who was short of muscle most of the time with interest, "what do you think of?" "In fact, you really have that kind of gentle dripping time!" Yin Zhihao looks serious, but it doesn''t seem to be a fake. "Oh, when?" Dabao was also aroused by him. "When you talk to Niuniu!" [three o''clock! Today''s tickets are less than 150, but bamboo knows that the girls are working hard. It''s still three o''clock tomorrow. I hope you can refuel tomorrow!] Chapter 656 Dabao doesn''t agree with the so-called truth that Yin Zhihao spits out. Niuniu is his baby sister, he is gentle to her, isn''t it the most normal thing? "Zhihao, you don''t have brothers and sisters. You don''t understand." At this time, Dabao didn''t feel that there was something wrong with his attitude towards Niuniu. It''s natural for a brother to be kind to his sister. "Well, I don''t understand." Originally, Yin Zhihao''s last sentence just came out of his mouth. Although it was a fact he saw with his own eyes, as Dabao said, he had no brothers or sisters, so he really didn''t understand the attitude and intimacy that a brother should have towards his sister. The result of Dabao''s grandiose demonstration of the fact that "famous grass has its own owner" is that his ears have finally been cleared for a few days. But this kind of clean day did not pass for a few days. Soon, many girls rallied to launch a second attack on Dabao. This is a great blessing for other boys, but a disaster for Dabao. As a result, in addition to classes and unavoidable activities, Dabao will not wander around the school. Arrive on time every day and leave immediately after class. This week, Letong has seen Dabao for the third time in Ji''s family. Letong, who has not interfered in his behavior, can''t help asking him. "Dabao, are there so few classes in school?" "Well, it''s quite loose." Is gather together in Ji Rui computer, looking at Ji Rui deal with affairs of Dabao, honest answer. "Baby, you are a college student now. You should take part in some club activities or something. Your father and I can deal with Ji''s business." The leaders of the student union and several associations did come to talk to Dabao, but Dabao was not interested in those. "I''m not interested!" In fact, Dabao wants to say that it''s more practical to come here to learn something practical from Mom and Dad than to toss about those boring things in school. However, he was afraid that mummy would have to educate him again, so he didn''t explain anything at all. Seeing what Letong wanted to say, he added¡° I like it better now. " Letong looks at him with a complicated look. If she can, she hopes Dabao can live a carefree life like most of her peers. Instead of, like now, carrying the responsibilities of the eldest son of Jishi group and Niuniu Xiaobao''s elder brother. Dabao suddenly raises his head and looks at Letong. In a flash, he understood all the worries from his mother''s eyes. "Silly Mommy, what are you thinking again?" Dabao walks over and hugs Letong''s shoulder, patting her gently, like coaxing Niuniu. Letong nestles up to him. Unconsciously, Dabao, who is always cuddling her waist, has grown into a big boy with responsibility. "I don''t have any wishful thinking. Like your father, I just want you to be happy!" "I''m happy!" Dabao stressed again. As for Ji Dabao, who comes to Ji every three or five years, he says that he''s a fool, but in fact he''s here to learn. Letong and Ji Rui can''t persuade him to change his mind. In the end, the couple have to go with him. As long as he was curious, the couple would teach him anything. Gradually, Dabao also followed Ji Rui and Letong to attend some commercial cocktail parties and even some cooperation meetings. When Dabao was a sophomore at the age of 15, he asked Ji Rui for a new subsidiary. Ji Rui revised the task for the subsidiary according to the normal procedure, and Dabao accepted it happily. As a result, from the year of Dabao''s sophomore year, he began a dual track life of both academic and work. Rao is so, his studies are still not affected, the final exam, still firmly in the first place. In the year of his senior year, 17-year-old Dabao spent two years building the subsidiary he took over into the one with the highest performance growth rate among the many subsidiaries of Jishi. At this time, Dabao''s height soared by nearly 10 cm. His height of more than 1.8 meters was not inferior to his father''s. No matter from the aspect of appearance or temperament, the 17-year-old has completely lost his childishness. On the contrary, he has the momentum and momentum of a high man. At this time, Ji Rui, who is 42 years old, still looks the same as Le Tong when he first met him. In her thirties, Le Tong still retains the beautiful appearance of a college student in her early twenties. From time to time, the couple go out with Dabao. People they don''t know will misunderstand that they are three brothers and sisters. In this year, his dear younger brother and sister were successfully promoted to the sixth grade of primary school. Transport, but has been responsible for their big brother Bao. Eleven year old Niu Niu, who is 1.6 meters tall, is one of the best girls in her class. But standing beside her brother Dabao, she looks very petite. This time, Niu Niu, carrying a schoolbag, is holding her brother Dabao''s hand in coquetry. "Brother, your birthday is coming soon. Go shopping with me!" It turned out that the little girl wanted to choose a birthday present for Dabao. Before that, she always made some handmade or homemade birthday cards for Dabao. In fact, she has a lot of pocket money, but she never thought of using money to buy gifts for her brother. In the past, she always thought that what she did with her heart could best represent her heart. But now, as she grows up, she hears a lot of luxurious birthday gifts from her classmates. When she thinks about her ugly handmade birthday cards, she feels that she used to be too shabby. "Why go shopping? Just do it for me! " Compared with those birthday gifts that can be bought with money, Dabao prefers those made by Niuniu herself. Those ugly and shabby handicrafts and birthday cards in Niu Niu''s eyes are all treasured by Da Bao and locked in the drawer. "But, brother, don''t you want something more advanced?" Dabao rubbed Niuniu''s head and said with a soft smile, "where can I buy a gift made by my Niuniu?" Sitting in the car waiting impatiently Xiaobao, lying on the window to shout over. "Ji Sihan, hurry up. I''m starving!" Dabao raised his hand and gave him a shudder without hesitation. "There''s food in the car. What are you shouting about?" Xiaobao has not been big or small recently. Occasionally, she can''t get used to Niuniu, so she calls her name directly. Often, she gets a beating from her brother or Mommy. "Let''s go and go home. I don''t like the things I bought!" Dabao stressed again, opened the door and pushed Niuniu into the car. Niu Niu hesitated for a moment, but she couldn''t resist Dabao''s insistence. She was pushed into the car by half pushing and half helping. Chapter 657 In recent years, Niuniu is still well protected by Ji family members, especially Ji Dabao. However, with the gradual increase of the number of people she met in her study, and with the formal participation of a small band founded by teacher fan, this small band will perform several performances every month. With the growth of her knowledge in school and abroad, Niu Niu is no longer the timid girl she used to be. She is extremely beautiful. From the age of 10 to 11, she has been called a little girl by the Ji family. Suddenly, she grows like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. Her small body, which was less than 1.4 meters in size, soars to 1.6 meters in a year. At first glance, she looks like a young girl with delicate and eye-catching features. This kind of her, let Ji Dabao more worried, she walked everywhere, in addition to her in school, he can''t accompany, no matter where the little girl goes, he must follow. Niuniu is eleven years old, but she has never tried to go out alone with other classmates. No matter where she goes, she will be accompanied by her tall and handsome brother. Including her every performance, Dabao will accompany her. Niu Niu was used to her brother''s company, and she never felt anything wrong with it, so she didn''t have the consciousness of resistance. So, even if she was buying gifts for her brother, she didn''t want to buy them by herself. As a result, Dabao didn''t like her at all. It was interesting to let her do it by herself. Niu Niu was hiding in her room this night, thinking hard about making a special birthday present for Dabao. After thinking about it for one night, all the limited lists in Niu Niu''s mind were crossed out one by one. The next night, Niu Niu, who continued to think hard, wandered around a treasure. Not to mention, it really made her famous. This evening, Niu Niu slipped into her bedroom as soon as she finished her homework. She said she was tired and wanted to go to bed earlier. Dabao feels strange. He always sticks to her little girl like gum after finishing her homework. How can she change her mind? "Xiaobao, has your sister been bullied?" Dabao had to ask Xiaobao, who was responsible for protecting Niuniu at school. Recently, Xiao Bao, who is a little rebellious, rolled his eyes and said, "don''t worry, no one in the school dares to bully her." Xiaobao didn''t tell Dabao that Niuniu was blocked in the botanical garden behind the teaching building by several jealous female classmates in the fifth grade. Niuniu fell all the girls who wanted to bully her by herself. After that, it seems that the girl students who are looking for trouble no longer dare to challenge Niuniu openly. Of course, Xiaobao doesn''t dare to tell Dabao''s brother and parents about this, otherwise, his little bodyguard will be beaten for dereliction of duty. The unknown Dabao thought it was Xiaobao. She felt his head and gave him full affirmation. "My brother knows that Xiaobao has always protected his sister well." Xiao Bao didn''t dare to answer. Dabao turned to look at Niuniu''s door. "Then why did she go to bed so early? Is too much homework tired? " Xiaobao shrugged and spread his hand, "I don''t know." In fact, this little guy knows the whole story, but he has reached a confidentiality agreement with Niuniu, so he can''t say anything! See in small treasure body cross examination can''t give the answer, big treasure although a little worried, but also didn''t ask further. The first night was like this. Dabao only thought it was a special case, but the second night was still like this. On the third night, Niuniu said that she was tired and wanted to go to bed earlier. After that, Dabao could not calm down any more and pulled Niuniu into her arms. "Niuniu, are you hiding something from your brother?" Dabao has been observing her since school. He thinks that she talks and laughs as usual. She also has a good appetite for food and doesn''t look unhappy. She says she is tired, and he does see faint fatigue in her eyes. But she is just a pupil. How tired can she be? "No..." Niuniu was a bit evasive, her eyes floating around the room. "Look at me!" Dabao put one hand around her waist and the other hand raised her chin, forcing her to face herself. "No, brother! I''m just tired... "Niu said, yawning a lot. "Why are you tired? Do you have a lot of homework? Or is it going to be an exam, and there are more homework to review? " Dabao is not so easy to cheat. "You can see Xiao Bao is very busy." Dabao said, glancing at Xiaobao, who was sitting cross knee on the carpet playing games. "Brother, Xiaobao is a genius. He doesn''t have to study at all, OK?" Now Niu Niu has realized that her brother and younger brother are geniuses. For them, learning is never difficult, but a simple thing that can be remembered at a glance. But she''s different! Sometimes, she also thinks, why is she the only one with three children? Clearly very hard, but the results will always only be in the top, the best time, is ranked tenth in the class. How can there be such a big gap between my brother and Xiaobao, who are always the first grade geniuses?! Niu Niu''s words left Dabao speechless. "Brother, I''m really tired. I want to sleep..." and Niuniu yawned again. Although Dabao was full of confusion, she was so sleepy that she couldn''t ask any more questions. She had to kiss her forehead, say good night, and let her go. "Xiaobao..." Niuniu left, Dabao had to continue to toss Xiaobao. Xiao Bao raised his eyelids and said, "brother, isn''t my sister sleepy? Just let her sleep. Moreover, many of the female students in our class have entered the Spring Festival. Maybe my sister is also in the Spring Festival Xiaobao''s careless words made Dabao''s heart thump. Spring yearning period? Niuniu is only 11 years old. Is she in the Spring Rush? It can''t be true? "How can it be? Don''t talk nonsense, Xiao Bao Dabao subconsciously denied Xiaobao''s words. "I don''t know if I''m talking nonsense. There are several girls in our class who have made boyfriends." In this sentence, Xiao Bao is telling the truth. Since the fifth grade, three or four girls in his class have been in love. Of course, this kind of love in the eyes of adults is probably just a form of family, but in the hearts of these little girls, it is a real love. Dabao couldn''t accept it for a while. After all, he is 17 years old and has never been in love. Niu Niu is only 11 years old. How can she be in love? Although, he is actually very clear, Xiaobao said the situation does exist, but this kind of existence, should not include his family girl this simple little girl. Chapter 658 That night, Dabao lost sleep. Without any useful information from Xiaobao, Dabao turned on his computer when he came back to his room, searched the Internet, and all of a sudden, a pile of reports about young girls'' puppy love spread on the screen, which made Dabao''s forehead jump abruptly. Looking at the headlines like "11-year-old girl pregnant", "10-year-old girl puppy love", he didn''t even have the courage to open up. He tried to recall his experience a few years ago, trying to find some similar experience to solve the problem. But he thought about it and found that he had never really understood the experience or mood of the girls in his class. At that time, there were only his younger brother and sister in his mind. Among his classmates, there were only Yin Zhihao''s best friends. He would pay attention to some of them. In his eyes, other people were just like fixed scenery. He himself began to receive love letters since he was in primary school, but he never looked other girls in the eye. Those love letters were usually returned as they came, and he never opened one to see them. He couldn''t even remember the faces of his female classmates. His memory is always excellent, but if he wants to remember the girls whose names he remembers, he will find that he seems to be suffering from facial blindness. No matter which girl, she seems to look the same. Therefore, he found that none of his experiences over the years can be used as a textbook to guide girls who may be in puppy love. The distressed Dabao knocked on the door of the study. Mom and dad have a cooperation project to be busy recently, so they work overtime in the study as soon as they finish their meal these days. "Come in!" Dabao opened the door and looked in. "Mommy, can you have a chat?" Le Tong almost did not want to respond to him, "yes, you wait for me for five minutes." For children, no matter how busy they are, Letong and Ji Rui are always ready to meet their needs. Dabao, in particular, would never ask his parents for help unless he had to. "You go. I''ll talk to Yang Sheng about the rest." This cooperation case is a project jointly participated by Ji and Yang. "Well, I''ve sorted out most of the information you want. You''ll have a look first, and I''ll go on later." Yue Tong finished, got up and went out. Or a pupil''s little treasure, this point was forced to go back to the room to rest, the living room, bright blue light. Letong turns on the chandelier and takes two bottles of drinks from the refrigerator, one for Dabao and the other for herself. Dabao took the drink, but frowned at her, "Mommy, can''t you have a cold drink?" For so many years, Letong is still the protection object of Dabao and Jirui. Up to now, she still has to go to doctor Fu regularly every month to check, and then prescribe some health maintenance prescriptions. "One bottle doesn''t matter, thirsty!" Letong is screwing on the bottle cap and is snatched away by Dabao. "I''ll heat it up." For his persistent son, Letong shakes his head helplessly and follows him into the kitchen. "Hungry? Can I have some snacks by the way? " Dabao shook his head. "I''m not hungry. If you and daddy need it, it can be hot." Dabao poured out the jujube tea in the bottle, put it in the cup and put it into the microwave oven for heating. Letong turns around and turns her back to him. She takes out a bag of soup dumplings in the refrigerator, pours them on the plate, and steams them in the pan. When Dabao comes out with Letong''s cup of jujube tea, Letong also divides the steamed dumpling into two dishes, one for Ji Rui in his study, and the other for Ji Rui in the living room. "Mommy, there''s something wrong with Niuniu these days." Dabao and Letong sit down and go straight to the theme. "Oh? What''s the matter with Niuniu? " Letong tried to think about it, but she felt that her daughter was as happy as usual. She went out early in the morning and always came back at night. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with her! "She''s been crying tired these days. After finishing her homework, she went to bed." This matter, Letong really does not know. She has been working overtime for several days. She doesn''t know about Niuniu going to bed early. "She''s been yelling tired?" Yue Tong slightly frowned and thought for a long time, then said, "is it a physiological problem?" All in all, Niuniu is almost eleven years old. It''s almost there. Letong secretly blames herself for neglecting her children''s affairs. She always thinks that Dabao will take good care of her younger brother and sister, but forgets that Niuniu is a girl, and Dabao''s son can''t take care of some things. "Physiological problems?" Dabao didn''t respond for a moment. "Well, I''ll send Niuniu to school tomorrow. I''ll talk to her about it. If necessary, I''ll take her to see a doctor." After listening to what Letong said, Dabao thought about it for a moment, and then suddenly realized. "Mommy, do you mean Niuniu may be at her menarche?" In this open-minded family, several children''s sexual education was carried out very early. Therefore, Dabao didn''t think it was something unspeakable. "I''m not sure. I''ll ask her tomorrow." In fact, Letong is not sure if Niuniu is, but Niuniu is old enough to do relevant homework with her first. Unlike Dabao and Xiaobao, Niuniu''s acceptance is relatively poor. She has to tell her a lot of things to understand. "OK..." Dabao has no objection to this. "Besides this, do you think Niuniu has something else?" Le tong can see from his son''s reaction that he thinks more than that. "Well, Xiaobao said that there are girls in their class who have puppy love. I''m worried about Niuniu. She''s so simple that she may be cheated by others if they say something nice." Dabao doesn''t want to think of his sister as such a fool, but he knows that with her beauty and talent, the boy who admires her must be not small. Now the little boy ah, sweet words, sweet words that is easy to pick up, who can guarantee that the simple and matchless little silly girl will not be fooled! Letong looks like she heard a big joke and looks at her son with wide eyes. "Baby, are you afraid that Niuniu will take a fancy to the boys in their class?" Dabao frowned slightly, and his heart was inexplicably uncomfortable when he heard Mommy say the word "fancy". "It''s not that I''m afraid of who she likes, but that she''s too simple and easy to be cheated." Le Tong laughs, puts the tea back on the coffee table, and leans to her baby son. "Baby, don''t worry, all the girls in our family have seen from childhood are handsome boys, and other smelly boys who are still young can''t get into her eyes!" Seeing that Dabao was still in distress, Letong reached out and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him, "don''t worry!" "Mommy, I don''t quite understand what you mean!" Dabao always thinks that there is something in his mother''s words. Moreover, when she looks at her smile, how strange she looks! "Silly son, Mommy doesn''t mean much, just to reassure you that Niuniu won''t take a fancy to other boys." Yue Tong smiles and assures again. Chapter 659 Dabao, who has lived for 17 years, feels that his mother is hateful for the first time. She knows what, but she doesn''t give him some clarity. It''s really hard for others to understand, but she is kept in the dark. It''s good for him that Mommy says Niuniu won''t take a fancy to other boys, but obviously there are other hidden meanings in her words. What is the hidden meaning? Actually, Niuniu is eleven years old. According to the child''s mind, it''s normal to have a secret love object or something. But Niuniu is his big treasure''s heart, let alone her secret love for other boys, even if she looks at other boys a few times, he will not feel comfortable. Dabao is lying on the bed, thinking about all these things. So, strictly speaking, he talked to Letong, but not only didn''t understand Niuniu''s story, but also because Letong''s strange words added a bit of depression and doubt to his heart. Dabao can''t sleep. Niu Niu''s appearance from childhood to adulthood is playing back and forth in his mind like a movie replay. He found that about Niu Niu, he was clear as if he had a documentary in his mind. As long as he wanted to see Niu Niu at a certain time point, he would pull the pull to a certain point, and the voice and smile of the girl at that time would appear clearly in his mind. He even remembered the lovely appearance of the pretty girl lying in the basket in the woods. In retrospect, it has been almost eleven years! That night, Dabao stayed up all night, pulling back and forth in his mind. The little girl grew her first tooth, called her brother for the first time, walked with a faltering step for the first time, and went to school with a small schoolbag on her back All of these, scene by scene filled Dabao''s mind. When he got up, he saw little curly hair sitting quietly in the dining room, holding a glass and drinking milk. In a trance, he felt that time was flying. But one night, he and the little girl spent more than 3000 days and nights together, and then they had gone away. The little baby, who was still impetuous, became the little girl who might be more and more far away from him. "Good morning, brother!" The little girl''s eyes, which were as quiet as the lake water, were like the rising sun breaking through the clouds when she looked at Zaibao. Her beautiful eyes were awed by the light. Dabao even heard his heartstring "Dong, Dong, Dong" being hooked several times, sending out a string of strange but shocking rhymes. He mechanically went to Niuniu, forced down the strange feeling, gently hugged the little girl''s slender shoulder, and gave her a kiss on her fresh face. "Good morning, girl!" "Good morning, brother!" Xiaobao, who was full of bread, also raised his head and said hello to Dabao vaguely. "Good morning, Xiao Bao!" Leaning over and kissing Xiaobao, he sat down. He shakes his head gently, shakes off all kinds of strange feelings in his heart, picks up the sandwich and takes a bite. "Brother, I have something to do today. I want to go back to school early. Today, Mommy will take you to school. Be good, you know?" Niuniu seems to be disappointed, but Xiaobao doesn''t care. At the same time, she says, "I know." Niuniu seems to be not very happy to drink porridge, after a while, she raised her head and asked Dabao, "brother, is Mommy coming to pick us up at night?" Dabao is not sure how long it will take mummy to chat with the little girl. "I''ll try my best. If I can''t make it, it''s not necessary for mummy to pick you up." "Oh..." Niuniu was obviously disappointed, but she didn''t say it clearly. She lowered her head and continued to eat breakfast. It happened that Dabao had no class in the afternoon, so he went straight to Ji after class in the morning. Letong saw him and pulled him into the elevator. "Your father has a dinner party at noon. Let''s have a meal across the street." "Mommy, what would you like to eat?" Dabao is a eater. He eats everything as long as it tastes good. Just as it happens, Letong is the same as him. "Go to your uncle Yifan''s shop. I haven''t been there for a long time." Most of the time, as long as Letong is in the company, most of the meals are in the dining hall. In the evening, the family prefer to stay at home. "Yes, I want to go too." Said, embracing Letong out of the elevator. The receptionist at the reception desk saw that the mother and son came out with incomparable harmony and delight, and said hello one after another. "Hello, Miss Le! How are you, young master Originally, Ji''s employees should call Letong the president''s wife, but Letong prefers to be called Miss le by others. According to her, the title of president''s wife sounds heavy. As time goes by, all of Ji''s staff call her Miss le. "Mommy, what''s up? Did Niuniu tell you anything?" When they sat down in the restaurant, Dabao couldn''t wait to ask about Niuniu. "I knew that you came here thinking about the little girl." Letong smiles, takes a sip of tea and moistens her throat. "Don''t worry, Niuniu is OK. She''s really a little tight recently. Maybe she''s also under pressure, so it''s very easy to get tired." Letong''s face is very calm and her eyes are easygoing. It doesn''t look like a lie, but Dabao always feels that this is not the real answer. "For that matter? Is there really nothing else? " Dabao is suspicious. Le Tong nodded, "well, that''s it. As for the physiological problems we worried about last night, there is no sign." Although Dabao didn''t believe mummy''s words, no matter how he changed his way, he got the same answer, and he didn''t ask any more. Niu Niu still takes tiredness as the reason every night. After finishing her homework, she closes the door and goes to bed. Dabao''s depression and uneasiness accumulate deeper and deeper, and it''s hard to wait until his 17th birthday. Niuniu gave him his birthday present. When she opened it, it turned out to be an embroidery. At a glance, Dabao recognized that the original embroidery was a face to face picture of him and Niuniu in the summer vacation. Xiao Bao came to have a look, turned his lips and gave a cold hum, "hum, why don''t you have me?" Dabao glanced at him, "it''s my birthday, not your birthday!" Niuniu felt Xiaobao''s head apologetically, "well, when Xiaobao''s birthday, my sister will give you one, OK?" "Well, I don''t want it!" Xiaobao shook his head and glanced at Dabao provocatively. "I want a different gift from my brother." "Well, my sister will give you a different gift." Niu Niu, the silly sister, made a promise with a smile. Dabao looked at the lifelike embroidery, then glanced at Niuniu''s slightly black eyes, and suddenly understood something. "Silly girl, you are so tired these days that you are hiding in your bedroom to embroider this embroidery?" Chapter 660 Niu Niu was embarrassed and nodded, "well." Dabao was a little overjoyed, but when he looked at the complicated lines on the embroidery, he suddenly thought of something. He immediately picked up the little girl''s hand and turned black. I saw the little girl''s ten white fingers, each fingertip is covered with a little red traces, needless to say, it must be made when embroidery. "Ji Sihan, don''t tell me that your hand is needled like this?" Ji Dabao almost roared, and the needle seemed to pierce his heart. At this time, Ji Dabao''s mood is contradictory and complex! On the one hand, for the little girl so hard to get so precious a birthday gift and happy! On the one hand, but also distressed that she suffered a lot for this gift! For a moment, he even hated how he was so sentimental. Why don''t he just go to the street and buy a gift? He had to ask a little girl to get him a birthday gift! Well, the gift is in hand, but his baby sister''s hand is pierced one by one, and it''s been boiling for so many days. Look at that slap face with those two dark circles, Dabao almost wanted to slap himself. Niuniu was full of expectation to get Dabao''s approval. Now, she was yelled by Dabao, and her eyes were full of timidity, "brother..." The long eyelashes blinked twice. He did not dare to look at the black faced Dabao again. He slowly lowered his eyes and retreated towards Letong''s arms behind him. "Ji Yu, what do you mean? Niu Niu has spent so many days in order to make this birthday present for you. You don''t say a word of thanks and yell at her?" Letong''s voice is not low to roar back, she is also a master of protecting the calf, but among the three children, she is never biased. After seeing Niuniu to school that day and knowing the truth, she helped Niuniu hide from her eldest son in order to let Niuniu surprise Dabao. But now, there is a surprise, but there is no joy at all! Thanks to her, she is often glad that her precious sons are not as puzzled as their father. I''m afraid it''s the same thing! Dabao was yelled by his mother, and her reason came back in an instant. Then he realized that he only cared for Niuniu, but forgot to take care of her heart. "Niu Niu, I''m sorry..." Dabao stepped forward and tried to cuddle Niu Niu. Niu Niu raised her eyelids and looked at him in a panic. She shrunk toward Le Tong subconsciously. It''s no wonder Niuniu is so helpless. In her memory, she has grown so big. Brother Dabao always whispers to her in a warm voice. It seems to be the first time that he yells at her like this. Dabao clearly saw the tears in the little girl''s eyes, angina pectoris, secretly scolded himself in the heart, deserved it! "Niuniu, brother, I''m sorry to see that you''ve made your hand like this! Will you forgive my brother? " Dabao tried to reach for Niuniu''s head and apologized softly. Niu Niu red eyes looked at him for a few seconds, not sure to ask, "brother don''t blame me?" "Silly girl, how can my brother blame you? My brother is just so distressed that his hand hurts like this. It''s very painful, isn''t it? " Dabao coaxed, grabbed Niuniu''s hand, looked at it carefully, and then couldn''t help kissing her. Niuniu then slowly left Letong''s arms. It seemed that she couldn''t bear Dabao to blame herself. She stared at Dabao and said softly, "brother, it doesn''t hurt..." Dabao took a deep breath, approached her and gave her a kiss on the face. "Baby, I''m sorry, brother is wrong." Niu Niu raised her face and blinked. Her eyes, which were slightly wet, were especially bright. "Do you like the gift, brother?" Dabao stares at her eyes. Her eyes washed by tears are full of his reflection in their dark and bright eyes. "I love it! However, we can''t be so brave in the future! Do you know? My brother will be distressed! " Niu Niu grinned and her bright eyes began to smile. "If my brother likes it, Niuniu thinks my brother doesn''t like it!" It turned out that her timidity and confusion just now was not only caused by Dabao''s roar, but also because she thought he didn''t like the birthday present. "No, I like it very much. It''s the best gift I''ve ever received!" Said, to his shoulder high little girl pressed into his arms, tightly embrace. Seeing her son and daughter solve the misunderstanding, Letong pulls Xiaobao''s hand. "Xiaobao, let''s see if your daddy''s cake is ready?" At this time, President Ji Da was wearing an apron in the kitchen to spray beautiful flowers on his baby son''s birthday cake. "Mr. Ji, can I help you?" Letong and Xiaobao are lying on the stage of Liuli, admiring the increasingly exquisite technology of President Ji da. "No, why did you come in?" Letong ignored him and put some cream in her mouth with her fingers. She bent her eyebrows and sighed, "well, delicious!" Xiaobao also picked a lump of cream and put it in her mouth. She also enjoyed humming, "Wow, delicious!" Ji Rui glanced at the pair of living treasures helplessly, "aren''t you here to help? Isn''t that helping? " Said, some helpless to pick the two parts to complete. Letong blinked innocently, "we''re here to help, help eat, right, Xiaobao." Greedy Xiaobao picked a big lump of cream and put it into his mouth. He nodded vaguely in response to the sound of insects and said, "well... Yes, help me eat... Delicious!" Ji Rui had to make up another lump in the place where he was short of a big mouth. "Xiaobao, don''t make trouble. Go out with your mother to accompany your brother. I don''t need your help here." Jida president''s wife phobia is really cured by myrrh. Instead of talking about Letong, he talks about his son. Xiaobao seems to have been used to his father''s behavior of protecting his wife. He obediently stops, but he still lies on the stage of Liuli and watches his father make cakes. "Why not?" Ji Rui hit the little guy with his butt. Xiao Bao straightened up and slightly leaned back. He glanced at the living room and said, "my brother doesn''t need my company!" Letong nodded and said, "yes, Dabao doesn''t need our company." President Ji Da thought the mother and son were strange. He looked at the one on the left and the one on the right, but he couldn''t see what medicine the mother and son were selling. "Whatever you want!" Even though he felt strange, Ji Rui didn''t go deep into it. Because, he often feels that in this room, only he and Niuniu''s brain circuits are normal. Letong, Dabao and Xiaobao usually think more than ordinary people. They can''t think of things that others can''t think of by scratching their brains. After all these years, he was aware, so he didn''t bother to study the real idea of the mysterious mother and son. Chapter 661 The embroidery that Niuniu gave Dabao was hung on the wall in the middle of the bedroom by Dabao. Every night when she lay in bed, Dabao''s eyes would stay on it for a long time. Dabao felt that something in his heart was slowly changing, but he couldn''t understand what it was. Niuniu finally returned to her normal routine. Later, she asked Xiaobao, "Xiaobao, do you really want an embroidery?" Listen to her meaning, it means that if Xiaobao says yes, she is ready to start work at any time to get a picture for Xiaobao. Xiaobao didn''t get angry and said, "no!" Niuniu vaguely feels that she has upset her younger brother, but she can''t figure out when and what has made the little ancestor angry. If you can''t figure it out, you don''t want to. It''s a way Mommy taught her to relieve her boredom. Mommy said that if you can''t figure out some things in front of you, you''ll leave it to time to verify. After a long time, the truth will come out. Niu Niu believes it. Similarly, in addition to provoking her brother''s displeasure, she couldn''t figure out why her brother was so angry with her that time. Although Dabao brother said it was because of her finger injury, Niuniu felt it was a bit unreasonable for her finger to have such a small injury. In the initial period of training with martial arts instructors, Niu Niu suffered from more serious injuries. But at that time, her brother only helped her deal with the wounds silently, encouraged her and made her bite her teeth. In fact, the wound on the finger was just a little eyesore. In fact, it didn''t hurt much except that it hurt at that time. However, Dabao took a box of secret ointment from doctor Fu for several days in a row to wipe it on her. She felt that her brother was making a mountain out of a molehill, but she told Dabao that he had to turn a blind eye to him. Then she insisted on wiping her twice every morning and evening until there was no trace. About Xiaobao, Niuniu asked Mommy afterwards, but about Dabao, Niuniu kept silent. Even to her client, she never mentioned it again. After the Mid Autumn Festival, the weather slowly turned cool. Niuniu heard from her classmates that there was a kite festival a few days later. "Brother..." "Huh?" Dabao, who is reading financial magazines and doing homework with Niuniu, looks at Niuniu. "Will there be a kite festival in a few days?" Niu Niu sorted out her homework and books and put them in her schoolbag. "Like, you want to see it?" Dabao closed the magazine, helped Niuniu pick up the packed schoolbag and put it on the next locker. "Well, brother, do you have time?" Other seniors spend most of their time preparing for their future work or postgraduate entrance examination. For Dabao, who is already a successful professional, these preparations are obviously unnecessary. A few days ago, Ji Rui and Le Tong also asked him about his future plans, such as whether he had plans to study abroad or other things. Dabao shook his head and said that he would not go abroad or take the postgraduate entrance examination, and made it clear that he would officially join Ji when he graduated from University. Therefore, Dabao, which has a clear plan for the future, is not busy. Dabao quickly searched the information about the kite festival with his mobile phone. The activity date of the kite festival starts from this Saturday and ends on the 10th of next month, lasting for half a month. "Yes, do you want to go this Saturday or wait until October holiday? I''m free, anytime. " Don''t say that his time is very loose, even if he is busy, as long as Niuniu wants to, he will unconditionally spare time. Nothing is more important to him than his family. "I can do it. Let''s see when Xiao Bao wants to go." Niuniu here, time is not the key, the key is to accompany her family. "Well, I''ll ask my parents when it''s convenient for them to arrange it." In recent years, Dabao has basically arranged the family travel plans and matters. Every time, they have been arranged properly. Yin Zhihao said that Dabao is born with the power of a leader and the ability to manage and plan as a whole. But from junior high school to university, he never wants to participate in any management affairs. Even if the university requires him, Dabao can push. This is a great waste for Yin Zhihao and the University leaders. They don''t know that Dabao doesn''t enjoy the excitement of being surrounded by people. In contrast, he enjoys the warm time with his family in his spare time. Moreover, for Ji Dabao, a prince who has seen all kinds of fame and wealth since he was a child, school is just a tiny stage. This kind of small stage is not enough for him to display and satisfy his desire for conquest. Therefore, over the years, he has made no achievements in school except for his handsome appearance and excellent grades. It''s a pity for others. For himself, he felt that this was the life he wanted. Of course, he never said these ideas to anyone else. People who understand him will naturally understand. People who don''t understand it are useless. And those who understand him naturally include his mother Letong. "Want to go to the kite festival? Good! Taking advantage of your October holiday, your father and I will take a few days to go out, and the whole family will take a holiday by the way. " Letong said the part of her baby son''s heart that she didn''t say. Dabao was happy to prepare for the trip. It''s not difficult for him to arrange the itinerary and contact the hotel. In one night, he arranged things. Niuniu and Xiaobao are very excited when they learn that they can go out with their families during the October holiday. When they are free, they head to head to search for a bunch of delicious places in front of the computer, and then report to Dabao, who is in charge of the travel arrangement. Fortunately, Dabao has been prepared for this. He has specially left some flexible time and space in the fixed schedule. What he is afraid of is that the two kids will suddenly have a whim and want to play some special games. Because of the need to prepare the items for travel, Dabao, who had no class in the afternoon, did not go to Ji''s as usual. Instead, he asked Xiao Li to drive to pick him up for shopping. Just in the afternoon, Yin Zhihao and Ren weiqi, who also had no class, volunteered to act as staff and porters. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi got their driver''s license in their freshman year. When Xiao Li drove the car to school, they heard that Yin Zhihao and Ren went shopping with Dabao, and asked if Dabao could keep the car. He had other things to do in the afternoon. Among them, Yin Zhihao''s skill is better. When Xiao Li gets out of the car, he naturally gets into the cab. "Uncle Li, Xiaobao and Niuniu, I''ll pick them up. Go and help you." Anyway, it''s not necessary for free drivers to use it in vain. It''s not polite for Dabao to use it. Besides, with their friendship, this is just a small matter. Chapter 662 "Zhihao, weiqi, how do you get in touch with your internship units? Do you want to help me? " Dabao is the manager of a subsidiary. It''s easy to arrange two close friends. Moreover, he really wanted to arrange two close friends to help him. Of course, the two of them are willing to help him. So, he didn''t say anything about inviting them over. Instead, he didn''t ask until others almost contacted the internship unit and there was no news from his two best friends. Yin Zhi turned his head and glared at the big boy on the copilot, and let out a long breath. "Cao, Ji Dabao, I thought you didn''t have such an idea at all. It''s suffocating us!" Although these two people usually look careless, they are people with strong self-esteem. The friendship with Dabao for so many years is due to mutual understanding rather than Dabao''s background. So, even though they all have the idea of going to friends'' company for employment, they never mentioned it. Dabao looked at them innocently. "I have such an idea for a long time, but I don''t want to shackle you with my friendship and influence your choice!" Ren Weiqi patted him on the head, "Dabao, do you know how many people can''t get into Ji''s family by sharpening their heads? Zhihao and I are no exception! " Dabao won''t tell them that as early as he decided to take over the subsidiary, he had already made plans to bring the two close friends together to help in the future. Because, this subsidiary, is an online game development company, but also Ji''s advance into the new field of online games. "I declare in advance that I will not arrange for you to go to Ji''s headquarters, but to work in my subsidiary. Do you have any opinions?" Even if he is a good friend, Dabao can''t block his future. "Of course, our major is more suitable for your company?" What Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi think is similar to Dabao''s. "Well, since you two have plans, why don''t you do this? I''ll take you to my company to have a look later." The three people reached a consensus, went to the designated place to purchase the materials for travel, and turned around to drive the car to the branch company. To be honest, Dabao worked in this branch for two years, but he didn''t really spend much time in the company. Most of the time, he controls the operation of the company remotely through the network. The person who has been working in the subsidiary company for many years can be regarded as his father''s rival. Of course, Mommy doesn''t admit it. The name of this person is Zhong Hao, and the predecessor of this subsidiary is the company where Zhong Hao works. He was acquired by Ji two years ago, and Zhong Hao was left behind. When Dabao took over the subsidiary, Ji Rui made it very clear that he would not interfere in the arrangement of all personnel in the subsidiary. At that time, Dabao took a careful look at the remaining staffing of the original company, then went out of his way to talk to Zhong Hao. Finally, he decided to leave him as the deputy manager, that is, his deputy. When Dabao is away, Zhong Hao takes his place in all rights. Dabao leads two close friends to the company, and meets Zhong Hao after the meeting. "Uncle Hao, these two of my classmates will come to report in two days. They will send you the specific information in private, or you need to talk with them in private first?" Zhong Hao, nearly 40 years old, is well maintained. He looks like he is in his early 30s. After listening to Dabao''s introduction, he nods with them as a greeting and hands the information to Dabao. "Yu Shao, this is the plan that has just been worked out. You can see what else needs to be added or changed." With that, he turned his head and took one to his office. "I''ll talk to them first." Dabao waved his hand, bowed his head to open the information, and handed over the fate of the two best friends to Zhong Hao. Zhong Hao, who has a good suit but no airs, went to make two cups of coffee in person and handed them to the two hands. He looked at them carefully and said, "who are you, Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi?" Yin Zhihao and Ren weiqi, who took over the coffee, were a little worried. No matter how well they had a good relationship with Ji Dabao, they could not deny the fact that they were rookies in the workplace. Manager Zhong was supposed to have great power, but he was so easygoing to make coffee for them. Didn''t he kill them? Finally, Yin Zhihao first reacted from shock and fear, "manager Zhong, do you know us?" "Well, Yu Shao told me about you. However, it''s more specific for you two to tell me what your specialty is and what your goal is. " The three chatted for nearly an hour. When Zhong Hao brought them out, Dabao just finished the business at hand. "How''s it going?" "Yu Shao, Zhihao to the design department, Weiqi to the technology department, no problem." What Zhong Hao arranged was the professional department corresponding to them. Dabao looked at his two good friends and said, "well, uncle Hao, just make up your mind." Zhong Hao took Dabao and turned over the documents he handed back to him. "I''ll be busy first. Zhihao and weiqi, you two will report next week." Dabao wait for Zhonghao to leave, just ask immediately did not have a good friend who is sitting on his desk. "Well, are you satisfied?" Two people on the face pour is to take smiling face, "satisfied! What manager Zhong gave us is the conditions for the probation period. He also told us that you are very powerful and hard-working. Let''s be natural and become useful early to help you Dabao is not surprised by this. Zhong Hao is really loyal to him. Otherwise, he would not trust him to take care of the company. "Well, you two will listen to Uncle Hao''s arrangement. I don''t care about personnel matters." Dabao is willing to bring the two friends together to help him, but they are just out of school, and they are very tender in all aspects. It will take some time to sharpen and exercise before they can become great. In the evening, Dabao mentioned it to Ji Rui and Letong. Ji Rui and Letong''s reaction was the same. "It''s your company''s business. We don''t care." Ji Rui said the words, while Letong nodded her approval. In fact, since Dabao took over the subsidiary, they have never interfered with him once. Even Zhong Hao has always been at Dabao''s command and never overstepped his authority to reflect anything to them. In their opinion, to make a person grow up, we should let him go and fight for it. Xiaobao didn''t know whether he was joking or telling the truth. Suddenly he said, "brother, why don''t I come to your company to help you?" Dabao took a sip of soup, "yes, you think of that department. I''ll ask Uncle Hao to arrange it for you." In Dabao''s opinion, Xiaobao should be similar to himself. He thinks that working in the company is just like playing a game of tackling key problems, full of the pleasure and excitement of conquest. Therefore, he will not prevent Xiaobao from joining. Niu Niu, who had been listening to their conversation, didn''t say a word, but she looked a little lonely. Chapter 663 Niuniu''s subtle and subtle reaction, others may easily ignore the past, but it didn''t escape Dabao''s eyes. Dabao looked thoughtfully at Xiaobao, who was still dancing happily, and moved to Niuniu without any trace. "What do you think, Niu Niu? Is it boring you? " At ordinary times, Dabao seldom mentions work in front of his younger brother and sister. Today, he just said it casually. Unexpectedly, just a few words made the girl think too much. Niuniu pursed her mouth and shook her head. She looked at Xiaobao and thought deeply in her eyes. Dabao pondered for a while, and then looked at her depressed appearance. He vaguely understood her mind. He raised his hand and rubbed her curly hair, which had just been washed and was not completely dry. He lowered his head and rubbed it. The faint fragrance of the hair immediately came to the tip of his nose. "Silly girl, do you want to come to the company, too?" Niu Niu looked up at him in surprise, first nodded and then shook her head. "Why, do you want to or don''t you want to?" Dabao asked gently with a smile in his eyes. Niuniu shook her head firmly this time. "No, Niuniu is not Xiaobao. Niuniu is stupid and can''t help!" Eleven year old Niuniu, I don''t know when she began to have this cognition. Dabao was stunned for a moment. He only guessed that Xiaobao was not happy because Xiaobao wanted to go to the company to help, but he didn''t guess the deeper real reason. "Who said Niuniu was stupid? Take out your violin and let Xiao Bao play us a tune. Will it scare us to death? " Dabao''s point is to tell Niuniu that everyone''s excellence and talent are different. Some people have high IQ and may be suitable for business. Some people have ordinary IQ but can be better than others in other aspects, such as art. But obviously, Niu Niu at this time is more committed to IQ problems. "Xiaobao is smart, younger than me, but he can help his brother." Niu Niu''s expression was a little gloomy. I could see that she was very concerned. In addition to his stupid mind, but also mind that he did not have a smart head like Xiaobao, no way to help his brother. Sitting on the other side of the sofa, Letong listens to the conversation between her son and daughter. "Niuniu, do you think Xiaobao wants to help his brother? He''s just playing." Although Le Tong''s words are somewhat biased, they are not all wrong. Xiaobao is still young, but he likes to play games and all kinds of exciting things. He says he wants to go to the subsidiary company to help. He doesn''t need to think about it. He just wants to take advantage of it to vent his spare energy. What Dabao thinks is similar to what Letong thinks. The two newly developed games in the company are aimed at boys in their teens. He originally intended to give Xiaobao a try. Just now, when he said that he would go to the company to help, he wanted to arrange for him to go to the development department and let him try the two unlisted new games. If he couldn''t find fault, he would ask the engineers in the design and development department to make corresponding modifications. So, it''s OK to say Xiaobao is going to help, and it''s OK to say he''s going to play. Xiaobao''s clever mind, in fact, is similar to Dabao''s and his mother''s, but in the name of helping others to play a new game that others haven''t had a chance to play. "Xiaobao, tell your brother honestly, do you want to play a new game in the company?" Dabao is afraid that Niuniu doesn''t believe it. He turns around and asks the boy who is playing darts behind him. "Yes! Last time, my brother asked me to play that game. It''s fun, but it''s too easy to pass! Don''t you say that the difficulty of the revised version has increased a lot? " Sure enough, Xiaobao''s mind is all about fun and exciting games. Helping his brother is just a good way to make him promise to enter the company. "See, brother didn''t cheat you?" Dabao looks at Niuniu with some pain. I don''t know how uncomfortable she is when she always lives in the shadow of Xiaobao. "But..." what else did Niuniu want to say. Dabao interrupted her, "next time the company develops a game suitable for girls, my brother will ask Niuniu for help, OK?" He lowered his head and carefully braided her fluffy curly hair into two braids. He didn''t expect that what he said casually made Niu Niu think so much. Since it doesn''t work to pacify her, she won''t think much about it if she directly asks her to do something similar to Xiaobao. Anyway, the company does have a plan to develop a nurturing game suitable for young girls recently. Niuniu''s eyes brightened, "really?" Thinking that she could help her brother, the little girl was in a better mood. "Of course it''s true!" The little girl''s smiling face made Dabao have such an idea in his mind: even if the company didn''t develop the idea of girls'' games, he would let people develop one. As long as it can make Niuniu happy, what is a game. Dabao doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with the idea. Moreover, he thinks that even if it''s applied to Xiaobao, it''s also applicable. On Monday, Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi formally went to the subsidiary to report. Dabao asked them with a smile if they wanted him to accompany them to report. No surprise, they got a white eye thrown by them at the same time. Of course, Dabao won''t accompany them to check in, because on Monday, Niuniu will go to the neighboring city to participate in a music competition. As a brother, Dabao naturally wants to go with him. The orchestra rented a bus. Instead of specialization, Dabao and Niuniu took the bus to the neighboring city. Teacher fan and members of the orchestra are no strangers to Dabao. Two girls of the same age sit next to him. Niuniu sits by the window and Dabao by the aisle. Because in addition to the repertoire of the orchestra, Niuniu also has a solo repertoire. Niuniu is probably a little nervous and didn''t sleep very well last night. Not long after the car started, he fell asleep on Dabao''s shoulder. The girl on the other side of the corridor handed over some snacks, "Ji Yu, do you want to eat potato chips?" Ji Rui is afraid to wake Niuniu. He waves his hand and says thank you to the girl with a smile. The girl didn''t know whether she was usually easy to open or forgot the fact that she didn''t know Dabao very well. She pinched a potato chip and handed it to Dabao with a smile. Dabao was startled, subconsciously don''t open face, avoid the girl''s hospitality, but had to explain, "sorry, I have a sore throat." Dabao doesn''t want to be too ugly, because this girl is Miss Fan''s favorite student. Niuniu likes and adores her. But he turned his face and opened his mouth, which inevitably woke Niuniu. Niu Niu opens her bleary eyes and moves her head away from Dabao''s shoulder. What''s right is her elder martial sister''s embarrassed smile. She is still handing out the cold potato chips in the air. Chapter 664 "Brother?" Niu Niu was a little confused and gave an uncertain cry. She squinted slightly and looked at her handsome brother Dabao, who couldn''t see any expression on her face at the moment. "Well behaved, not yet, continue to sleep!" Dabao put her hand on the back of her head and put her head on her shoulder again. "Oh..." Niuniu leaned back to his shoulder obediently and blinked. Dabao looked down at her and rubbed his lips against her hair. He murmured softly, "listen, close your eyes." Niuniu opened her eyes and looked at him again. Dabao simply covered her eyes with her hand, "obedient, eh?" Niuniu closed her eyes with peace of mind. She thought she would settle down and sleep for a while, but she heard her elder martial sister''s voice again. "Ji Yu, you are so kind to Sihan!" Niu Niu immediately pricked up her ears and moved her body. Dabao patted her head to appease her. Then she heard her brother''s faint voice, "she''s my baby sister. I''m not good to her. Am I good to others?" It''s just a very common sentence. Niuniu has heard Dabao say it many times over the years, but this time, Niuniu wants to cry. "Ha ha, that''s right. Brother is good to sister. It''s a matter of justice." Elder martial sister''s words, but let Niuniu''s mood suddenly like ice cave. I didn''t hear my brother''s answer, but soon another elder martial sister''s voice came. "Ji Yu, you are so kind to your sister. You must be very gentle and nice to your girlfriend in the future." Niu Niu''s heart was even worse, and her body moved again. She wanted to open her eyes to see her brother''s expression at this time, but her eyes were covered. Even if she opened her eyes, it was still dark. I don''t know when Niu Niu knew that she was Dabao''s brother''s sister. She couldn''t be his girlfriend, and she couldn''t marry him in the future. She remembers childhood jokes, but she won''t mention them any more. I don''t know when, when I heard someone mention the girl friend to my brother, she would feel very sad. If she could, she wanted to leave her brother and hide in the back of the car. She didn''t want to hear a word about her brother''s girlfriend! "Would you please be quiet? Xiao Han didn''t sleep well last night. Let her have a good sleep! " Dabao was very polite, but Niuniu could tell that he was a little upset. Inexplicably feel warm heart, just those bad taste and uncomfortable, suddenly kicked away. Sleepiness hit, Niu Niu soon fell asleep in the past. Along the way, Niu Niu was sleeping soundly, and it was quiet around her. She was no longer chatting in her ear like before. When Niu Niu woke up, she unexpectedly found herself half lying in her seat with her head resting on Dabao''s thigh. There was no sound around her. She couldn''t even hear the sound of the car when it was driving. Niu Niu sat up and said, "wake up?", Dabao''s face came over and the tip of his nose gently rubbed her forehead. "Well..." Niuniu rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, slightly raised her body and looked around. There was no one else in the car except her and Dabao. No wonder it was so quiet. "What about the others?" Dabao held her waist and said, "we arrived early. We have two hours to leave. There is an art exhibition in the art museum. Mr. Fan and others went to see the exhibition." Niu Niu Oh, lowered her head and pulled her clothes, "brother, why don''t you wake me up?" "What do you do to wake you up? I don''t like painting exhibitions. It just makes you sleep a little longer. Do you want to see it? " Dabao didn''t know when he came out with a wet towel from his backpack. He helped Niu Niu wipe her face. Niu Niu is no longer a child of several years old. She pulls the wet towel a little bit, "brother, I''ll do it myself." Dabao ignored her and made fun of her while wiping her. "Tut, what are you shy about? What haven''t you seen, brother? I wipe your face and blush... " Niuniu blinked two times, then lowered her eyes. She didn''t dare to look at brother Dabao''s teasing and smiling eyes. "Such a beautiful girl, my brother really wants to pull a veil for you to wear." Dabao''s mouth seemed to speak unconsciously, and his fingers holding a wet towel gently brushed the little girl''s delicate eyebrows, high nose, tender and crimson face "Elder brother..." Niuniu cried out with annoyance, with a hint of coquetry. After hearing this, Dabao knew that the little girl was asking for mercy. "Well, well, brother doesn''t say anything. However, anyone who has such a beautiful sister will worry as much as I do! " Dabao said half true and half false. He couldn''t help kissing Niuniu on the tip of her nose. Then he pulled Niuniu''s body and forced her to turn her back to himself. "Turn your head and I''ll comb it for you." Niuniu had the experience and lessons before, and she didn''t argue with him any more. She sat on the seat obediently, and let Dabao pick up the comb. "Is it OK to comb the ponytail?" In most competitions or performances, the female members of Niuniu''s band are mostly groomed. "Well..." Niu Niu sat straight, her eyes fixed on the window. In the car window, the image of Dabao combing her horse''s tail skillfully was reflected, which was not very clear. However, Niuniu could see clearly the expression of Dabao''s excessive concentration. "Brother..." I don''t know why, Niuniu suddenly remembered the words of the two elder martial sisters just now, and she faintly wanted to know. "Huh?" Dabao did not stop. He snorted from his nostrils. Niu Niu licked her lips unnaturally. Finally, she summoned up the courage to ask. "The elder martial sister said that you will be very kind and considerate to your girlfriend in the future. In the future, will you help your girlfriend braid her hair?" Niu Niu finally asked, holding her breath and looking at the glass window, the young girl, somehow, did not have the courage to face her favorite brother Dabao. Dabao took a deep look at her and thought for a while before returning to her. "No, my brother can only do these things for Niuniu!" Hearing the answer, Niu Niu breathed a long breath, turned around and put her arm around Dabao''s neck naturally. "Why?" Dabao obviously didn''t expect Niuniu to ask back. He was stunned and lowered his head. He put his forehead gently against her forehead and said with a smile. "No why, no, no!" To really ask why, Dabao has no clear reason in his mind. He doesn''t exclude combing people''s hair, but there are only two candidates, one is Mommy, the other is Niuniu. As for Niu Niu''s girlfriend, he didn''t even have a picture in his mind! Chapter 665 In this competition, the orchestra won the silver award of the group, and Niuniu won the third prize of the junior group of the individual group. One of her two elder martial sisters won the first prize in the youth group, and the other won the second prize. On the way back to r city, the bus was very busy, and more than ten and a half year old children were shouting to celebrate with their bonus. This is a provincial-level competition with high prestige. It has been held for more than ten times in a row, and the gold content is very high. Therefore, even Mr. Fan, who has always been calm and self-supporting, looks at the members of the league with a smile and does not stop them. He seems not to object to the idea of celebrating. Dabao has already called Letong after Niuniu won the prize. Letong excitedly yells that the whole family will celebrate tonight. Therefore, Dabao is not willing to choose today as the time for the orchestra to celebrate. Seeing what teacher fan wanted to say, Dabao said quickly. "Mr. Fan, everyone is very tired today. If you want to celebrate, it''s better to change tomorrow." The boys in the band who are several years older than Niuniu take good care of Niuniu. Before, he didn''t realize it. This time he was with Niuniu, he could see it clearly. In other people''s eyes, the boy''s special care of delivering paper towels and water may only be a manifestation of caring for his younger martial sister, but in Dabao''s eyes, he sees different intentions. In fact, he knows that as Niu Niu grows up, she will have her own social circle and interpersonal communication, including this kind of boy who has nothing to do and is gallant, which she must learn to deal with. Therefore, even if he is very uncomfortable with those boys, he doesn''t object to the celebration, because with him watching, those boys can''t make any difference. But time, he felt that he had to be behind his family. I don''t know whether it''s his parents'' subtle influence or Dabao''s own idea. He always thinks that whenever he is happy, he should first share it with his family, not with outsiders who are not important. Teacher fan looked at more than ten faces on the bus. Although they were all in high spirits, they could not cover up the fatigue under the excitement. "Yes, we are really tired. If we go home today and have a good rest, and come out to celebrate tomorrow night, I will have some time to prepare." So the celebration was settled. That night, Niuniu and her family celebrated happily at home. She turned on the computer and wanted to check some learning materials to make up for today''s homework. As soon as she went online, she set up QQ with automatic login mode, and her avatar flashed all the time. "Sihan, what''s your brother''s QQ number? Can you tell me? I want to apply for r university. I want to ask him some questions This is a message from sun Yuhan, the first prize winner. Niu Niu didn''t have time to reply, and another picture flashed up. This time, it was Gu Xinyu, the elder martial sister who won the second prize. "Sihan, can you tell me your brother''s telephone number? My sister is in the same department with him and wants to ask about his graduation internship. " Niu Niu stares at the two messages on the screen and sends them for a while. She silently raises her eyelids and takes a look at the busy Dabao sitting on the opposite side, knocking on the keyboard. As if telepathic, Dabao''s hand stopped and looked up at his sister. His thick black and pretty eyebrows picked. He seemed to ask Niuniu what happened. Niu Niu shakes her head and looks at the screen again. From the beginning of her memory, she was particularly averse to asking her about her brother, but she never mentioned it to others. And she has not been cured of this problem, and even can be said that as she grows older and more serious. And just now with Dabao look at each other, more firm her heart some ideas. "Elder martial sister, my brother has Internet phobia. He doesn''t play QQ and doesn''t have other Internet contact tools." This is in reply to sun Yuhan. "Elder martial sister, my brother has been closed to write his thesis during this period of time. His telephone and all contact information have stopped. I''m sorry, I can''t help you." This is in reply to Gu Xinyu. Then, in order to avoid the two people asking again and again, without waiting for the other party to respond, she copied two identical messages and sent them out. "I''m tired. Go to bed first. Good night, elder martial sister." Then, immediately off the line. At the party the next night, Niu Niu insisted for the first time not to let Dabao go with her. Big treasure strange, before this little girl is eager to eat and sleep with her, go out is always love to stick to him, today this is a turn? But no matter what Dabao asked, Niuniu just refused to tell the real reason. She only said that she had grown up and didn''t need her brother to follow her step by step. Dabao was a little lost, thinking that the little girl might be in the rebellious period, or maybe she really grew up, and no longer needed his brother to stand in the way. But since his younger sister insisted that she didn''t need him to accompany him, he was not reluctant. Even sending Niuniu to the celebration site was driven by Ji Rui himself. The location of the celebration party is about 20 minutes'' drive away from Ji''s home. It''s an elegant and quiet western restaurant with one or two floors. The bonus of the group is not too much. Teacher fan originally planned to use the bonus to make up for it. But Ji Rui, a father, heard that they were going to have a celebration party, so he asked Xiao Li to wrap up the second floor of the western restaurant. The cost of the booking already included the drinks and food of the party. As a result, teacher fan, who has always been indifferent to Ji Rui, rarely takes the initiative to greet him and expresses his thanks again and again. "Mr. Fan, you are so polite. Sihan has been able to stick to it all these years because of your careful teaching. This time, she also won a prize and gave me a lot of face. The restaurant was opened by a friend and gave me a discount. It didn''t cost much. Just have a good time. " Ji Rui greets with teacher fan. Sun Yuhan and Gu Xinyu have already talked about Niu Niu, and their eyes sweep behind her. "Sihan, your brother didn''t come with you today?" Sun Yuhan''s voice is not big, but Ji Rui hears it clearly. When he glances at the two girls, they are about seventeen or eighteen years old. They are good-looking, but they are still far behind their beautiful daughter. "No, my brother is not free. It''s from my father." Ji Rui feels strange in his heart. It''s Niu Niu who insists on not letting Dabao send it. How can it be that her Dabao brother has no time? Of course, Ji Rui, a father, didn''t want to think much about the thoughts of these teenagers. He exchanged greetings with Mr. Fan, glanced at the two girls with obvious loss, and naturally hugged Niu Niu and bent over her face to kiss her. "Girl, daddy went back first. He''ll pick you up at ten. Have a good time." Niuniu also kisses his face, "well, thank you daddy, drive carefully!" Chapter 666 "Sihan, your daddy is so handsome!" "Sihan, your brother is like your father." "Sihan, your father is very kind and envious of you..." The members of the orchestra gathered in twos and threes in front of Niu Niu, saying compliments that I don''t know whether they were sincere or fake. Niuniu took a glass of juice, bit the straw and listened quietly without saying a word. It''s not that she is so lofty, but these words are meaningless. She pondered for a while and didn''t know how to respond. Do you really want her to say arrogantly, "yes, my father is so handsome and my brother is so handsome. I envy you to death!" Several girls chirped for a while, surrounded by the heroine has been nothing to do with their own leisure like, gradually, the excitement receded, leaving a few embarrassed laughter and silence. Niuniu drinks too much juice. She goes to the bathroom. When she comes back, she overhears someone on the other side of the screen saying, "hum, what are you pulling? Are you looking down on people just because you are miss Ji?" "Rain cold, don''t be sour. If you have such a powerful father and brother, you can''t be more than ten thousand times as good as her." Niu Niu is very glad that she refused the two elder martial sisters'' inquiries in principle last night. Just thinking about these two girls wandering around big brother Bao, I feel sick. Ji Rui comes to pick up his baby daughter at ten o''clock. After getting on the bus, he finds that the girl who usually talks a lot is silent all the way. He can''t help but feel strange. "Niuniu, didn''t you have a good time?" Ji Rui touches his daughter''s head. Although he doesn''t know much about the children''s psychology, he can still tell whether he is happy or not. In particular, Niuniu is a girl who puts everything on her face, completely different from her brother Dabao''s introverted temperament. Niu Niu is really not happy. She has been annoyed that she has read the wrong person all night. She has been in the band for so long, and today she finds that the two elder martial sisters she adores are actually the two hypocritical little people of the past. "Well..." Niu leans on Ji Rui subconsciously. Although Ji Rui doesn''t spend as much time with her as Dabao does, and even she is a little afraid of him when she is serious, her intuition tells her that Daddy, like her brother, mummy and Xiaobao, is a person she can rely on. "Someone bullied Niuniu?" Ji Rui, a father, doesn''t have much chance to ask. After all, Dabao and Xiaobao are both super effective people. They don''t have to worry about being bullied. "It''s not..." Niuniu shakes her head. She can''t understand the chagrin in her heart. Is it because of disappointment or because of being cheated or bullied. Ji Rui thinks he''s not very good at it, and he can''t get anything out of his daughter''s mouth. When he gets home, he follows Letong, who is going to serve dessert, into the kitchen. He says that his daughter is not very happy today, so he asks her to take it easy. Unexpectedly, when a pair of worried parents came out of the kitchen, Xiaobao was left alone in the living room. "Where are your brothers and sisters?" Letong put the tray on the tea table and looked around, but there was no sign of another pair of children. Xiao Bao nuzui toward the yard, "it''s outside." "I don''t think it''s my business." Yue Tong said, pulled Ji Rui to sit down, and asked Xiao Bao to eat while it was hot. Outside the yard, brother and sister sat side by side on the swing. Dabao''s legs are long, and his long legs stretch out in front of the swing, while Niuniu pushes her toes on the ground, and the swing swings gently with her movements. Dabao could feel his sister''s depression, but as she grew up, he did not dare to ask directly, so he had to pull her out to sit down. Thinking that most of the little girls could not hold their words in front of him, he waited for her to speak quietly. The waiting process is a bit dull. Dabao''s bored toes intentionally or unintentionally lift the fine sand on the ground and accidentally pile up into a heart shape. Niu Niu, who had been swinging for a while, couldn''t help asking. "Brother, what kind of girl do you like?" In the angle that Niu Niu couldn''t see, Dabao frowned slightly, rarely asked in an impatient tone. "Why do you ask this?" Because Niuniu didn''t want to go with her, Dabao thought a lot later. After thinking about it, he could not help thinking about what Xiaobao said and the information he saw on the Internet. Although my mother once said very firmly that Niuniu would not look up to other boys, it seems that two of the 14-year-old boys in the band are really good-looking. The most important thing is that they are also very attentive to Niuniu. Of course, Niuniu has been spoiled and protected by herself and her family since she was a child. That kind of hospitality can''t make a difference at all. But if a boy really lets Niuniu see it right, that kind of hospitality will be fatal. Dabao thought about a lot of things at home. He was so anxious that he felt like he was on fire. He had to fight with the instructor for several times. Dabao, who won and lost, was sweating a lot. His irritability had to be calmed down temporarily. But when Niu Niu asked, his sweat seemed to be in vain, and his restlessness, which had been suppressed for a short time, came out again. Niu Niu, when she asks such a question, just hopes to hear from her brother that the image of the girl he likes is opposite to that of the two elder martial sisters. She thought simply, just to appease her inner uneasiness. "I want to know..." Niuniu can hear that Dabao is not very happy, but she can''t figure out where her words make him angry again, so she feels aggrieved. Dabao, however, thinks that she is inquiring about what kind of girls boys like. After all, he is the only one she can learn from, isn''t he? It''s said that a woman is the one who pleases herself. She doesn''t want to find out something from him and then try to please other boys, does she? So, when he heard Niu Niu''s question, he almost blurted out "I like your type", but he held back when the words came to his mouth. He was afraid that if the little girl knew how popular she was, she would accept the kindness of a boy with the right eyes! At this time, Dabao even began to hate why he was not Xiaobao, so that he could always follow Niuniu no matter when he went to school or at any time. For the first time in his life, Dabao had the impulse to turn a little girl into a little Thumbelina and hold her pocket firmly so that no one could see her. "Niuniu, it doesn''t matter what kind of girl my brother likes." Dabao felt that she had been bypassed by the little girl. When she came back, she knew that she was not very happy. She just wanted to enlighten her, not to block him. "Tell my brother, why not?" To this wench, or really shouldn''t zigzag around so far, have words to say directly, she can understand. "Brother, I heard my elder martial sister speak ill of me today..." Chapter 667 "Brother, I heard my elder martial sister speak ill of me today..." Dabao Yu''s mood disappeared because of Niuniu''s words. Originally, she is not for him, so for those who do not have trouble, it seems that they really want more! Dabao lit a candle silently for his behavior that he always deviated inexplicably on the issue of Niuniu recently! After a sigh of relief, Dabao began to think about Niu Niu''s words with some depression and disappointment. After pondering over it, Dabao once again doubts whether his love and protection for Niuniu over the years has gone too far. Dabao can''t remember, except for his parents and a few close relatives, when he began to get along with people. But even if he can''t remember the specific date, he can still be sure that outsiders, he basically won''t have the full worship and trust like Niuniu. "So, Niuniu is disappointed? Or do you feel sad? " This little girl is probably too well protected by herself and her family. She has no heart to guard against the people and things around her, and has no heart and instinct to understand the essence of things. "Well..." Niuniu subconsciously shakes to Dabao''s side, as if to seek some comfort and comfort. Dabao looked at her listless appearance, sighed in his heart, patted his thigh, "Niuniu, come here." Xiaoya''s head looks like a well-trained dog. She immediately stands up, walks over obediently and sits on his lap with her back to Dabao. "Do you think they matter?" Dabao hands a ring, very naturally the little girl circle in his arms. Niuniu thought, "well... They are elder martial sisters..." "Do you think you are important to them?" Niuniu turns to see Dabao, her eyes are all at a loss. "I... I don''t know..." she thought it was important before, but after tonight, she was not sure. Dabao gently rubbed her hair with her chin. "Silly girl, feelings are mutual. You think they are important, and they also think you are important. This is equal and worth paying. If you only think the other party is important, you should think about it carefully. Do you want to see the other party so important again? Otherwise, you will be sad. Do you know? " From the moment Dabao took Niuniu out of the woods, he wanted to give all the best things to the poor little thing. But now, he found that the best he thought might not be the best for Niuniu. In his childhood, before he recognized his mother, he didn''t really have many happy days. His childlike temperament had already been worn away in the battle of wits and bravery with Mrs. Ji and his aunts and uncles. Therefore, he didn''t want Niuniu to come into contact with the darkness and filth of rich families as early as she did, and he didn''t want her to taste the helplessness and hardship of society too early. But he forgot that she was not a pet like big grey and big black. She couldn''t hide in Ji''s house all her life. He and his family protected her so well that her beautiful and clear eyes saw beautiful and warm pictures. Therefore, when she came into contact with her elder martial sister''s duplicitous face, she could not accept the gap and was disappointed and sad. "Niuniu knows, but she is still very sad..." Niu Niu hung her head and played with her fingers in frustration. Dabao opened her palm and wrapped her hand in it. "It will pass slowly..." He had never been hurt in friendship, except in family. Therefore, he could not understand how bad her mood was at this time. But can''t understand, doesn''t mean he can ignore Niu Niu''s sad. After a long silence, Niu Niu suddenly asked sadly, "brother, can''t anyone really treat Niu Niu except you?" By you, she meant the relatives of the Ji family. "Of course not! You see, brother Zai, don''t you have such good friends as brother Zhihao and brother Weiqi? " Dabao tried to appease her. "But at school, except Xiaobao, I have no good friends. In the orchestra, the elder martial sisters... They treat me very well. Originally, they are not sincere." Most people have the idea of hating the rich. The better a person is, the fewer friends he has. Especially for children with such a background as Ji family, there are very few friends who can really make friends. Of course, Niuniu should be the most inconspicuous child in Ji''s family. But put her in the school, she is an excellent girl full of light. It''s not easy for such a person to have a few sincere friends. In particular, Niu Niu is a girl with no intention. Even if she has a good feeling for some of her classmates, she probably doesn''t know what to fight for properly. "Niuniu, you can''t force your feelings. You don''t have good friends now, just because you haven''t met them yet. Do you forget that my brother met Zhihao in junior high school?" At this time, Dabao is very glad that he and Yin Zhihao got to know each other late. Otherwise, I really don''t know what textbook to use to guide the little girl. "Well..." Niu Niu''s tone didn''t sound relieved. "Silly girl, my brother and Xiao Bao will always be with you." Family and friendship, of course, it''s better to have both, but in Niu Niu''s heart, it''s obvious that family is much more important than friendship. Because, Dabao''s words let her take a long breath, and then, very relaxed, she leaned back and leaned comfortably in Dabao''s arms, squinting at the starry night sky. "Well, daddy, Mommy, brother Xiaobao will always accompany me... Just like I will always accompany you, right? Brother Dabao''s palm was on her forehead, and her slender fingertips gently rubbed her hair and her eyebrow line. "Yes, we will always be with you, and you will always be with us." At this time Dabao thought that no matter what happened in the future, Niuniu would always be her favorite sister. Niu Niu, nestled in Dabao''s arms, suddenly remembered something, "brother..." "Huh?" "Last night, elder martial sister Yuhan and elder martial sister Xinyu asked me for your QQ number and phone number. I didn''t tell them. Don''t you blame me?" Niuniu didn''t intend to say it, but she felt that cheating her brother was hard on her conscience. Although she doesn''t want the two elder martial sisters to have any contact with her brother, she can''t interfere with the scope and choice of her brother''s friends with her own preferences and thoughts, can she? Niu Niu feels guilty and is ready to be scolded by her brother. Unexpectedly, Dabao said faintly, "Oh, you did a good job!" Chapter 668 Niu Niu is a little curious, "what a pity?" Dabao gently pedals the swing, is still light indifferent tone, "what''s a pity?" "Elder martial sister is very beautiful..." Niu Niu''s words are a little sour. "Fool, no one is as beautiful as our girl! What''s more, if Niuniu doesn''t like people, he won''t like them either! " Niuniu was completely relieved. She was close to Dabao and swung around with the swing. ¡­¡­ October holiday is the season of autumn. Originally, the three children, who always wore small waistcoats and shorts at home, changed into short sleeve T-shirts and jeans, wore sneakers on their feet, wore a cap on their head, and dressed in the same color and style. The five members of the family came out and drove to the city where the kite festival was held. Ji Rui and Letong specially took a five-day holiday, plus a Saturday and Sunday holiday. They had a week at their disposal. The weather was fine and the temperature was moderate. The whole family was not in a hurry to watch the kite. They walked and stopped all the way. They had fun and stopped to eat and drink when they saw delicious food. They had enough to eat and then set off. They went and stopped to eat and drink all the way to G City, where the kite festival was held, It''s the third day of the holiday. In sum, the last time the family went on a trip, it was a May holiday. That time, they went to the southernmost island, surfed, ate seafood, and played for a whole week. On the day of going to G City, it was already noon. Dabao found a special restaurant for dinner according to the food promotion program. The food came up, and everyone discussed the next trip while eating. Dabao opened the map on his iPad and found that the place where he was eating was a famous mountain in G city. He had planned to climb this famous mountain, but the original plan was to watch the kite. Now that he was nearby, Dabao suggested climbing after dinner and visiting the wind zither festival tomorrow. The whole family had no objection. After dinner, they drove to the foot of the mountain, carried the water and snacks they needed, and walked up the stone steps. Ji Rui is in his forties this year, but he has always been in excellent shape and health. Letong''s health is not bad, but her physical strength is not as good as that of men. Therefore, Ji Rui, who has excellent physical strength, specially slows down the pace of climbing the mountain in order to take care of Letong. Dabao''s condition is similar to his father''s. The scenery on the mountain is very beautiful. Niuniu walks with her camera and keeps snapping. Dabao, the elder brother, can''t bear to stop her. He just acts as a flower protector all the time. He looks after Niuniu all the way. In addition to helping her from time to time, he has to remind her not to look around and forget to look at the road. Niuniu knew it, but she didn''t look at the stone steps at all. Instead, she looked around, and her SLR kept moving with the beautiful scenery. On the contrary, Xiaobao, the youngest, is like a little monkey. He is the youngest and has nothing to worry about, so he jumps fastest and happily. "Brother, look at the fruit on that tree. It''s strange!" Niu Niu looks up and points to the big tree searched by the camera. Dabao looks at it with her fingers, but his eyes don''t have the function of narrowing the camera. Where can I see it! "I can''t see it! You take a picture. Let''s go to the hotel in the evening and have a look. " Dabao didn''t have much curiosity about these plants. In order not to spoil the little girl''s interest, he had to say so. But Niuniu can''t change her habit of sharing strange things with her brother. She tugs at Dabao and asks him to look behind the camera lens. Dabao has no choice but to follow her wishes, but the camera lens size is limited. When Dabao comes, Niuniu has to step back. She just showed her brother the strange fruit in the camera. She completely forgot that she was standing on the stone steps. She stepped back and stepped on her feet. "Ah Step on the air, Niuniu instinctively screamed, Dabao stood beside her, was scared, out of instinct, a long hand fishing, eager to hold Niuniu''s back. Even though she was so hasty and quick, she was still a step late. Niuniu''s foot was still on the original step, one of her feet knocked to the side of the step, and then fell on the next step again. Ji Rui, who is six or seven levels away from his brother and sister, hears the cry and takes several steps up in a hurry. From below, he holds Niuniu in one hand and pulls the tree trunk beside the stone steps. Only then can the brother and sister have a firm foothold. "Niuniu, did you hurt your foot?" Ji Rui and Dabao hold Niuniu on the stone steps at the same time. Niuniu frowned. It seems that she was hurt. Dabao squatted down, knelt on the stone steps, pulled up her trousers, and saw that her white socks were dyed red. Dabao could not help frowning, "does it hurt?" Then she took off her shoes and peeled off her bloody socks. At this time, Letong has also followed up, take down the backpack and take out the medicine box from inside. "Daddy and Mommy, I''m here!" Xiaobao, completely invisible, cried out in the distance. Le Tong pulls a voice to return him, "elder sister hurt foot, come down first." Soon, Xiao Bao jumped down. At this time, Dabao had already washed Niuniu''s bruised wound, sprinkled some hemostatic drugs and applied gauze. "The ankle seems to be a little swollen..." after dealing with the bleeding wound, the big treasure at the tip of the eye found that the little girl''s ankle was slightly red and swollen. Ji Rui lifted up the foot of Niu Niu and looked at it carefully. Then she pressed it close, and saw Niu Niu bitten her lips to show her painful expression. "It is estimated that it is sprayed. First, spray some analgesic and stasis removing sprays." To help Niuniu deal with the wound, the family discussed whether to go directly down the mountain or continue to go up the mountain. "It''s all right. It doesn''t hurt much. Keep going up the mountain." Niuniu doesn''t want to spoil everyone''s interest. In addition, she is a sensible girl and knows that it''s not easy for her family to come out for a visit. With that, he stood up like nobody else and was about to go up the mountain. It was afternoon, and the family was about three-quarters of the way up the mountain. There was still a quarter of the way to the top of the mountain. It was really hard to get down like this. The reason why this mountain is so famous is that there is an ancient temple with a history of thousands of years on the top of the mountain. But Niuniu''s feet, if she goes up the mountain, might be useless. Ji Rui and Letong know this very well. "Go down the mountain. We have time anyway. We can come back next time." Le Tong made a decision. Niu Niu, who is usually very obedient, is stubborn. "Mommy, I''m fine. I want to go to see the ancient temple!" Her small face is full of supplication and expectation, which puts Letong in a dilemma. Letong looks at President Ji, the head of the family, and is ready to throw the problem to him. However, she hears her eldest son say, "OK, let''s continue to go up the mountain." Just as Letong wanted to stop her, he saw Dabao squatting down in front of Niuniu, and then turned to order Niuniu, "Niuniu, come up, brother back to you!" Chapter 669 Niu Niu looked at the big treasure squatting in front of her, and there was no movement. After all, she is no longer a small one that can be picked up casually. One meter six is tall or short. Moreover, it''s not a matter of taking three or three steps. It''s a matter of carrying her to the top of the mountain. It''s much harder than a level road. "Why don''t I go to the pavilion over there and have a rest and wait for you to go down the mountain together?" Niu Niu, who hesitated for a while, pointed to the pavilion built on the hillside not far away. There were some people sitting in twos and threes. There was a security post beside the pavilion. She went there to have a rest. She didn''t have to spoil everyone''s fun, nor did her brother have to carry herself up the mountain so painfully. But obviously, Dabao didn''t care for her at all, and seldom smelled and said what she had just said to Niuniu again. "Ji Sihan, come up, I''ll carry you!" Dabao''s temper is very good, especially when facing Niuniu, she seldom shows her face, but Niuniu knows that her brother is very upset at this time. "Girl, your brother said to carry you, so let him carry you. Anyway, he didn''t carry you." Seeing that her son''s face is not very good-looking, Letong acts as a peacemaker to persuade Niuniu. Dabao is so big that he doesn''t have many chances to show Niuniu''s face. If he doesn''t follow his will, he''ll be able to appease him. "Mommy, I used to be young, now..." Niuniu also wanted to explain that Dabao, who was almost consumed by patience, moved behind him, fished back with his hand, and quickly pulled her arm in one hand and her buttocks in the other, and dragged her to his back. "Nonsense! Now that I''m older, it''s not my sister? " Dabao''s tone has been extremely unhappy, scared Niuniu a dare not speak, had to obediently lie on Dabao''s back. "Around my neck..." Dabao bumped her ass, and her voice was no longer angry and impatient. Standing beside him, Letong reaches out to help him hold tuoniuniu''s buttocks. Seeing her son''s lips slightly raised, she realizes that just now her son is just pretending to be angry to scare the little girl. Unexpectedly, her superb acting skills not only frighten the silly girl, but also make her a real mother. Letong accidentally spies on the truth. Niuniu, who lies behind Dabao, doesn''t know anything. At this time, she gives a sad "Oh" and obediently puts out her hands to tightly encircle Dabao''s neck. Dabao doesn''t seem to want to let the little girl go so quickly, but she doesn''t take the initiative to say anything to her. Niuniu is guilty and flustered, "brother..." "..." Dabao ignored her. "Brother..." Niuniu raised her voice. Le Tong, who is closely behind, can''t help laughing, for her son''s bad heart, but also for her daughter''s foolishness. Ji Rui looks at her. She stops laughing and pats Xiaobao. "Xiaobao, why don''t you run ahead and open the way?" Xiaobao is lying behind her brother and sister''s buttocks. After listening to Letong''s words, she jumps around Dabao and Niuniu and runs up the mountain. "It''s weird. What happened?" Ji Rui just feels that his wife is nervous and doesn''t know what medicine she bought in the gourd. He can''t help asking. Letong slows down. When Dabao walks away with Niuniu on her back, she stares at the back of a pair of children thoughtfully and says to Ji Rui, "Mr. Ji, we have to consider whether we should choose a suitable time to talk to Niuniu." Ji Rui said, "what? What''s wrong with Niuniu? " Letong turned to stare at him, "what do you say? Of course, it''s about Niu Niu''s life experience! " Ji Rui is more puzzled. He frowns slightly and says, "why do you say this to Niu Niu? None of us has taken her as an outsider these years, and no one dares to talk about Niu Niu, even outside. " Ji Rui does not deny that at the moment when Dabao holds Niuniu back, he is very resistant to the little girl. But it wasn''t long before he took her home. Seeing that his son had a lot of laughter and childlike fun because of Niuniu''s existence, he unconsciously accepted the fact that he had a daughter. If it wasn''t for Letong, he would have forgotten that Niuniu was not his own daughter. Yue Tong once again white he one eye, pie pie pie mouth, but again don''t say what. Ji Rui doesn''t care about Letong''s white eyes, and doesn''t ask any more, because he knows that if she has to do something, he can''t stop it. Moreover, if she really wants to do it, he has a legitimate reason. He just does it. Anyway, the head of the family looks like him, but it''s Letong. Carrying Niu Niu''s light footed Dabao, after she called "brother" in a soft voice for N times, she just "hummed" from her nostrils, which was her response. Seeing that Dabao was finally willing to talk to her, Niuniu asked thoughtfully while wiping his sweat with a tissue. "Brother, are you tired or not? Let me have a rest." "There''s so much talk. Doesn''t it hurt?" Dabao''s words are hard to hear, but his tone is cheerful. I can tell that he is in a good mood. "What I hurt is my foot, not my mouth. Besides, if I don''t walk by myself, of course my foot doesn''t hurt." Niuniu knew that her brother was not angry with her, so she talked a lot, and her tone became naughty as usual. "Well, your highness is in good mood." Dabao bumped her ass with his hand and tightened her arm. Knowing that Dabao''s brother was not angry with her, Niuniu relaxed completely. "If you have a brother on your back, you''re in a good mood! But am I really not heavy? " "It can weigh as much as a sandbag!" Niuniu''s figure is thin and moderate. She insists that she is not heavy. That''s a fake of course. However, Dabao was in a good mood, and felt that his weight was not worth mentioning. In addition, he can''t remember the last time he carried Niuniu. All he remembers is that she, a small group, used to lie down behind him obediently, or sleep quietly, or hum happily Now, she has grown up a lot, with long hands and feet, and her body no longer seems to be as soft as she was when she was a child. Instead, she began to have a girl''s physique, and the feeling of lying behind her seems to be different from before! "I''m not a sandbag!" Niuniu seems not very satisfied with Dabao''s metaphor. She feels it and wrists it maliciously on Dabao''s face. Her movement, let her body ironing seamless close to big treasure back. Dabao can even clearly feel that her heart is beating in the place of her back vertebrae! Chapter 670 In an instant, Dabao''s body was stiff, and something similar to electric current and invisible ran around in his body. Dabao was flustered by this strange and strange feeling. He subconsciously held his breath, then took a deep breath, and finally suppressed the evil spirit in his body. "Girl, don''t move." Dabao''s tone just slowed down a lot, and he couldn''t help getting serious again. Niu Niu only when he is really too heavy, tired brother, his tone will be so bad. "Oh..." Niu Niu answered with a muffled voice, then she was lying on Dabao''s back and didn''t dare to move or say anything more. The girl of quack noise is suddenly silent down, big treasure just realizes his tone just now probably is heavy some. "Niu Niu, I''ll walk slowly. If you want to shoot anything, you can shoot it." "Brother, I won''t shoot any more." If you don''t want to take some beautiful scenery, you won''t be sprained. Naturally, you don''t have to work hard. My brother carries himself up the mountain all the way. Dabao couldn''t stand her sister''s grievance. She couldn''t help but scold herself. "In fact, you''re light. I don''t feel like carrying it on my brother''s back. It''s OK. If you want to shoot it, shoot it." Dabao before angry, originally is to install, this see little girl guilt can''t, even play mind all have no, where dare to install again. It''s the best way to coax! "There''s nothing to shoot, just trees and clouds..." Niu Niu''s eyes swept around, and she found the strange flowers and plants in her eyes just now, but now the scenery everywhere is very common, nothing special at all. She didn''t know that mood is the key to the beauty and ugliness of scenery. When she didn''t twist her feet, Niuniu was in a good mood, so everything she saw was novel and beautiful. Now, she is in a bad mood. Even the weather is a bit gloomy. Her lack of interest disturbed Dabao. I think I acted too much and scared people. Turn around, put Niuniu on the steps, hold her, sit well, turn around and say to the parents behind her, "Daddy, mummy, go and see Xiaobao. Niuniu and I will stay behind." Ji Rui looks up at the front, where can he see Xiao Bao''s smelly boy? "Don''t worry about him. He''ll take care of himself." Ji Rui is very relieved about his son''s ability. Letong pulled him, "let''s go. Dabao is walking slowly with Niuniu on his back. Let''s go up and find a place to have a rest." Letong winks at him as he speaks. Ji Rui knows that there is something in Letong''s words even if he is stupid. Besides, he is not stupid. However, there is still a distance from the top of the mountain. "Dabao, how about daddy carrying Niuniu for a while?" Ji Rui is a good father who cares about his children. "Daddy, you don''t need to carry it on your back. You accompany mommy to find Xiaobao quickly, so that he won''t run around on the top of the mountain." Ji Rui, who is rejected for his good intentions, is pulled by Letong to bypass Dabao and Niuniu and stride up the mountain. "Brother, otherwise, you can help me to walk, so you don''t have to be so tired." Niuniu is still blaming herself for being tired of Dabao. Dabao stares at her. It''s clear that the wind is blowing past, but he can hear her breathing clearly. Maybe it''s tension, maybe it''s worry, the girl''s chest fluctuates violently with the sound of breathing. Under the pure white T-shirt, the delicate curve of the girl is looming. And her beautiful dark eyes, in the mountains against the backdrop of green, appear particularly bright and transparent. I don''t know if he was distracted by her beautiful eyes, or if the girl''s body he came into contact with was different from the girl Dabao was familiar with. Dabao felt that his heart beat a little disorderly, and his breath was also shortness. Dabao doesn''t open his face naturally. He looks up at the blue sky and closes his eyes. Today, he is a little strange. His feelings and thoughts are not controlled. Dabao opened his eyes and gazed at Niuniu''s face silently. Although he didn''t know why he was so abnormal, he knew that his abnormality had something to do with the girl in front of him! "Fool, just carrying you up the mountain, how tired can you be?" Dabao said softly and touched her face. Now that you know that all of your anomalies are related to her, just try to figure it out slowly. You have plenty of time. Don''t rush for a moment. Now, it''s more important to make people happy. "But..." Niuniu blinked. She had already thought about what she wanted to say, but with the eyes of shangdabao, she forgot what she wanted to say. She looked at Dabao in a daze. Her brother is very handsome. She always knew that. But she never knew that brother Dabao''s eyes were like a deep pool, seemingly calm and nothing. But when she looked at them carefully, she found that there were many beautiful shadows floating in them. "But what, don''t say to recite this small meeting, even if it is reciting for a lifetime, elder brother also doesn''t matter!" Dabao touched the little girl''s ruddy face, got close to her and printed it on her forehead. Niuniu still looked at him without blinking, but her chest was like a fawn, banging around. She looked at Dabao crazily. A few minutes ago, she felt that the surrounding scenery was so common that she didn''t want to take pictures. At this moment, she wanted to take pictures of her brother in front of her eyes. She is a handsome elder brother. It turns out that compared with all the beautiful sceneries she has seen, she has to be patient and good-looking! Dabao thinks he''s thick skinned and has a strong psychological endurance, but he''s still a little uncomfortable with Niuniu''s crazy eyes. It''s not easy to suppress those abnormal reactions. Once again, it''s pounding in the body. The brain is booming, but it''s just idling in vain. There''s nothing in it. "Well, brother, enough rest. Come on up." Dabao again put down all kinds of strange feelings, turned over and motioned Niuniu to climb on her back again. Niuniu''s mind is still in a trance, and her reaction is a little slow. But she is used to following Dabao''s advice. When Dabao asks her to climb up, she obediently climbs onto Dabao''s back. "Brother, when we get to the top of the mountain, let''s take more pictures together." Dabao doesn''t quite understand why Niuniu said so seriously, because they like taking group photos all the time and don''t need to explain. However, since the little girl said so, he should be the next, as for the reason is what, in fact, it does not matter. As long as she is happy! "OK, Niuniu likes it. Just take as many pictures as she likes, OK?" As long as she is no longer depressed, a few group photos are nothing. Chapter 671 "Brother, shall I sing you a song?" Niuniu, in order to relieve her brother''s tiredness, finally thought of a way to distract her attention. "Well!" In Dabao''s memory, Niuniu was fond of singing when she was a child. In particular, she liked to pester him to teach her some foreign nursery rhymes, especially the French song "Butterfly". She was a little girl with pigtails. At that time, she always liked to stay in his arms and let him play the role of the grandfather in the song, while she played the role of the little girl in the song seriously. At that time, she was innocent and lively. However, since she began to learn the violin, her interest seems to have shifted to the violin, and her enthusiasm for singing has become a thing of the past. "I haven''t heard you sing for a long time." The corner of Dabao''s mouth rose slightly. He thought that Niuniu''s voice might have changed, so he didn''t dare to sing any more. But he was her brother. No matter how good or bad she sang, he would surely support her. Niu Niu cleared her throat and began to sing slowly. Who when I feel desolate Whenever They taught me that I was totally willing Share the rain in my heart Who is it when I fall to the ground Stay and never leave me Arm bending does not disappear with support Light up a cold day It''s all you. It''s all you Do you know if I can get you How can I be blessed It''s all up to you to stare at me Don''t give up on yourself ¡­¡­ To Dabao''s surprise, Niuniu''s voice is very melodious and clean, just like the flowing spring in a mountain stream. Combined with her lyrics, Dabao imitates the appearance of seeing a barefoot girl standing on the clear stream, singing softly to the person she attaches most importance to. "Niu Niu, you sing so well!" Dabao sincerely praises that he doesn''t know much about music, but from the perspective of enjoyment, he thinks that the degree of enjoyment brought by this song is no less than those of today''s heavenly kings. "Really?" Dabao''s praise obviously made Niuniu very useful. "Of course, what''s the name of this song? It''s very nice!" Dabao asked for advice with an open mind. "This song is called ''day by day''. It''s a Cantonese song. I think the lyrics are very well written..." Niu Niu''s explanation made Dabao slowly recall the lyrics that little girl mumbled just now. "What''s the meaning of this song?" Dabao seems to have some expectations. "Brother, don''t you think this song is like you and me?" Little girl mentioned that Dabao put the role of himself and Niuniu into the lyrics. Except that the song is about the relationship between lovers, which is not consistent with him and Niuniu, the previous paragraph is really appropriate. "Well, it''s quite like that." Dabao nodded in agreement. "When did you learn this song? Why didn''t I hear you sing it?" He hadn''t heard her singing at home for a long time, of course. "Everyone in the class can sing, so I learned it." "Like singing very much?" Dabao suddenly came up with an idea, Niuniu''s voice, if let star control find out, I''m afraid it will be excavated to release records. "I only hum a few words once in a while, but I don''t like it very much." Niu Niu talks on Dabao''s back, as if forgetting the fact that she is carried and her brother is tired. "Yes? If you really like it, you can ask some vocal music teachers to give you lessons. " Dabao doesn''t want Niuniu to become famous. He just supports Niuniu unconditionally to choose the way she likes to live. "Forget it, I want to concentrate on learning violin and singing, just as a pastime." I don''t know when, Niuniu has grown into a girl with her own ideas. "Well, if you want to change your mind, you can always tell your brother that no matter what you want to do, as long as you feel happy, your brother will support you unconditionally." Dabao doesn''t know how much suffering he will suffer and how much compromise he will make for his promise in the near future! "Thank you, brother!" Brother and sister walked and chatted. Unconsciously, they climbed to the top of the mountain. When Dabao carries Niuniu on his back to the small stand where his family is camping, the world he looks at is like another world he doesn''t know. The altitude of this mountain is not very high, but I don''t know whether it''s due to the weather or the water vapor in the mountains. The hills between the peaks are shrouded by clouds. The layers of pure white and the emerald green in the mountains are set off, and the fog and steam are rising, which makes him feel like he is in a fairyland. Dabao is looking at the beautiful scenery. Niu Niu, who is supported by Ji Rui and Letong and sits down, is also attracted by the beautiful scenery in front of her. She picks up the camera and clicks. "Mr. Ji, we have another photographer in our family!" Letong pours fruit juice for several children while joking with Ji Rui. "Yes, our Ji family is full of businessmen. Niuniu''s existence has improved the style of our Ji family." Letong is responsible for pouring juice for several children, but Ji Rui pours half a glass of red wine for himself and Letong. Dabao looked at Xiaobao and said with a smile, "Xiaobao, why don''t you learn some elegant skills, so that Daddy, the smelly businessman, can have some elegant style." Xiaobao didn''t refuse. He said solemnly, "OK, I''ll go to martial arts school in junior high school." Le Tong laughs! "Ha ha, Xiao Bao, are you teasing us, or are you serious?" Xiao Bao takes half a cup of juice and wipes it with his hand. He says innocently. "I only know such elegant skills..." Ji Rui and Dabao were also amused by him, "OK, you can learn anything. Don''t listen to your brother''s nonsense." Ji Rui, of course, knows that his youngest son is just a joke. "Hee hee..." Xiaobao didn''t say anything more. She moved the juice to Niuniu and looked at the picture captured by the camera. "Do you want something to eat, Dabao? When you have enough rest, we''ll walk in the temple. " A family of five came up with a big backpack with drinks, snacks and fruits, which filled the stone table in front of them. "Niuniu, have some fruit." Later, along the way, Niuniu almost never stopped talking. I guess she was thirsty. "Oh..." Niuniu''s eyes are still staring at the camera, but her face turns around, opens her mouth, and accurately takes the fruit that Dabao sent to her mouth. "Aren''t you more thirsty?" Letong laughingly looks at her son. Niuniu is carried, and her son is responsible for carrying. Who is thirsty? Isn''t it clear? How come you''re thirsty? "Niuniu said all the way, but she never stopped talking. She must be thirsty!" Dabao''s mind seems to be all on Niuniu. Whether he is thirsty or not is not in his mind at all. [Note: the song is "day by day" by wing Chi Leung] Chapter 672 The ancient temple is very grand and bigger than Dabao thought. The whole family wandered around it for nearly an hour before they came out. When visiting the ancient temple, Niuniu was carried by Ji Rui, a father, for a short time. Most of the time, she was carried by Dabao, a brother. As a result, Xiaobao''s mobile phone can not leave many photos of Dabao carrying Niuniu. Ji Rui was very curious about the structure of the ancient temple. He went to study the pillars for a while. From time to time, Xiaobao takes out a group photo of her brother and sister from her mobile phone and shares it with Letong. Mother and son point at the brother and sister in the photo. Several times, Dabao noticed that mummy and his brother looked at each other unkindly, "mummy, what are you talking about? Neurotic Letong laughs meaningfully, "baby, you don''t need to know, you just carry Niuniu on your back!" Xiaobao immediately echoed, "yes, brother, just carry your sister. You don''t need to know anything else." Dabao is too lazy to pay any attention to them. He just watches around behind Niu Niu''s back. Outside the temple, there is an ancient tree which is said to have been around for thousands of years. The trunk is very thick. The five interviewees of Ji family hold the trunk hand in hand, but they can''t encircle it. Finally, there are two tourists nearby who think it''s fun. They also join in. It''s seven people who encircle the trunk. This huge ancient tree, with luxuriant branches and leaves, is covered with red prayer sticks. "Daddy, Mommy, is this a marriage tree? You write one, too, and throw it up. " Dabao egged on his parents. "Yes, daddy and Mommy, please go and write down that you will live together forever!" Xiao Bao was on one side, too. Ji Rui stares at the two sons who make trouble, but is pulled away by the smiling Le Tong. In the blink of an eye, Letong and Ji Rui come back with a few red strips in their hands. "You write, too!" Dabao didn''t answer, "Mommy, this is a marriage tree. What do we write?" Letong thrust the pen and red cloth into his hand. "This is a blessing tree. You can write any wish on it." Dabao was dubious, but at last he wrote his wish on the red cloth and threw it to the branch to hang it. Niuniu and Xiaobao also wrote their wishes. Xiaobao swung her hand and hung the red cloth on the branch. Relying on Dabao to hold Niuniu standing in the same place, she swung several times, but the red cloth didn''t hang on the branch and fell back to the ground. "I''ll throw it for you." Finally, Dabao volunteered to help Niuniu throw the red cloth on the tree. When going down the mountain, because Niuniu''s foot was injured, and because it was late, the family went down the mountain by cable car. Seeing that it was getting dark, we discussed and checked in at the hotel at the foot of the mountain. Put the luggage into the guest room and the family came to the open-air restaurant for dinner. This hotel has a lot of special wild vegetables, and a lot of seafood is also a specialty of G city. However, considering Niu Niu''s foot injury, we didn''t order any seafood. Niuniu is very sorry. There are five members in her family who love seafood very much. "Mommy, you can have whatever you want. I can have something else." But Letong didn''t take her advice, just ordered some wild vegetables and light special food. Even Xiaobao, who is usually the most greedy, doesn''t express any opinions on mummy''s decision. During the waiting time, Xiaobao begins to gossip about what everyone has made in the red cloth. "Since it''s a wish, you can''t say it, it''s not effective to say it." In a word, Dabao killed all the eight trigrams of Xiaobao. At first, Niuniu blamed herself for dragging everyone down with no special seafood. When the dishes were served, she found that the dishes made in this hotel were excellent in appearance and taste. Niuniu''s remorse and regret gradually diminished. Basically, all of them are food eaters. They eat with great relish. In three or four dishes, one is not enough and another is added repeatedly. At the end of the meal, Letong showed the title of president of Jida and told the waiter that she wanted to meet the chef. The manager thought that he had offended the master and led the chef to come. The whole family is not stingy with their compliments, which makes the manager and the head chef happy. Then, Letong asks for advice modestly, hoping that the head chef can disclose the materials and methods of these dishes. The chef and the manager immediately explained the materials and methods without reservation. Ji Dabao, who had been prepared for a long time, took out his mobile phone and photographed the process of the chef''s explanation. Back in the deluxe guest room, Xiao Bao, who is sweating, is kicked to take a bath. Dabao and Ji Rui go out to the convenience store to make up for the materials consumed today. The wounded Niu Niu and Letong sit on the sofa and watch the food class video taken by Dabao. Looking at it, Niuniu suddenly said to Letong, "Mommy, I also want to learn how to cook." Letong is very strange. After all, little girls haven''t shown any interest in this aspect for such a long time. It''s Dabao who comes into the kitchen from time to time to help himself. He can make a lot of home-made dishes, and the taste is not bad. Ji Rui often says that Dabao''s cooking skills are genetically different. "Well? Why do you want to learn how to cook? Our little princess is not afraid of dirty? Don''t you think the lampblack is too thick? " In the eyes of Letong and even the whole Ji family, Niuniu is a big lady who doesn''t touch yangchunshui. Of course, she loves cooking, and no one stops her. She doesn''t love it, and no one forces her. Anyway, there is no shortage of cooking people in the Ji family. "It''s not dirty! I think you enjoy it. I think the dishes made by mommy are better than those made by the chef and aunt Guan in the hotel. Daddy, brother and Xiaobao all like the dishes made by mommy. I want to cook them for you myself, just like mommy. " Niuniu''s words touched Letong. Looking at her girl like daughter, she felt the joy and melancholy of my family''s growing up. "Well, now learn to cook for us, and later, you can cook for your dear family!" Letong can''t help teasing the little girl. "Mommy! What are you talking about? " Niuniu is ridiculed by Letong and turns red. Ji Rui and Dabao come back with several bags of supplies. Seeing Niuniu''s abnormal face, Dabao stares at her with concern. "Niuniu, why are you so red? Do you have a fever?" Then he dropped a few bags of things and stepped over in three steps, holding the sofa in one hand and stroking Niu Niu''s forehead in the other. He has been thinking about Niu Niu''s wound in his heart. He bought some anti-inflammatory drugs and analgesics at the convenience store just now. Niu Niu pushed away his hand unnaturally, and her eyes dodged. She didn''t open her face to the terrace. "Brother, I don''t have a fever. It''s too stuffy in the room." Dabao could not be easily fooled. She took out the thermometer and let her keep it in her mouth. When she saw that the temperature detected was normal, she turned to pick up the supplies she had bought. Chapter 673 Before going to bed, Letong confesses that she will have a whole day to go to the kite festival tomorrow, so she is not in a hurry to go out early in the morning. Tomorrow, the family can sleep until they wake up naturally. What Letong said is to wake up naturally, that is, they will not wake up any children specially, but will let them wake up by themselves. After Letong''s command, everyone goes back to his room to have a rest. There are three rooms in this suite, one for Letong Jirui, one for Dabao and Xiaobao, and one for Niuniu alone. However, Dabao, as a brother, is as good as the parents who take care of the newborn baby. Even though Niuniu repeatedly emphasizes that she can walk, he still can''t help but run to her after she limps for a few steps to pick her up and take Niuniu back to the bedroom. Put Niuniu on the bed, wait on her, lie down, cover the quilt and dim the bedside lamp. Dabao still doesn''t mean to leave, so he sits on the sofa opposite the bed with his iPad and brushes the net. Niu Niu, who was wrapped in the quilt all over except her head, blinked her dark and bright eyes, "brother, you must be very tired after walking with me on your back for a long time. Go back to your room and have a rest!" Dabao raised his eyelids and glanced at her. "Go to sleep, brother. When you fall asleep, you will go back to sleep." The implication is that if she wants him to go to bed early, she should go to bed obediently instead of talking with her eyes wide open. Niuniu answered "Oh" and closed her eyes. But not long after she closed her eyes, she opened them again. "Brother, I can''t sleep!" Her physical function, should be to achieve a state of fatigue, because at this time, her muscles ache, but her brain, but accidentally awake. When she closed her eyes for a short time, her mind kept flashing the scene of being carried by her brother in the afternoon. It looked like Dabao who had been brushing the net with his head down, but it was like a radar detector. Almost as soon as she opened her eyes, his eyes turned from the screen to her face. "What? Foot pain? Can''t sleep? " Niuniu hasn''t responded yet. Dabao, who had been sitting lazily on the sofa before, has floated over, with her hands on the bed, leaning over and looking at her anxiously. Niuniu thinks that her brother is all soldiers, and wants to deny it, but suddenly she thinks of something. "Brother, am I heavy now?" When Dabao couldn''t get her answer, he turned on the light and directly lifted the quilt to look at her feet. "It''s not heavy!" If only from the weight to measure, for tall and strong Dabao, Niu Niu''s weight, really not a burden. But in the process of climbing suddenly load such a weight, another matter. Niu Niu looked down at him, "brother, my feet don''t hurt!" Before entering the bedroom, Dabao changed the medicine for Niuniu. "Even if I''m not so heavy, you''ve been carrying me for so long, but you should be very tired?" While talking, Niu Niu suddenly turned over and knelt down. Without waiting for Dabao to return to her, she moved her hands to Dabao''s back and kneaded them gently. "Brother, lie down and I''ll give you a massage." Dabao is a little surprised, and stares at Niuniu. For a long time, it is natural for him to take good care of his sister. But Niu Niu, although she also loves him, seldom takes the initiative to do something for him. It seems that the little girl is really grown up, know how to love people. "You are a sick man. How can you wait on me? You''d better sleep obediently. I''ll let Xiao Bao press it for me later. " Move to move, let hurt the foot of Niuniu to serve themselves, Dabao how willing? How can you have the heart? Niu Niu, who usually listens to Dabao very much, is very stubborn. "Brother, do you think my massage technique is not as good as Xiaobao''s?" well! This little girl seems to be determined to help him massage, even out of thin air, planting means are used. "Xiaobao, who has thick hands and feet, has no skill to speak of? Well, since you insist on giving me VIP service, I''d rather be respectful than obedient. " The little girl is looking forward and eager to try. Dabao is really against her good intentions, so she has to lie down on the bed and enjoy Niu Niu''s non professional massage. Niuniu knelt down beside Dabao, her arms dropped down naturally, and put her hands flat on his shoulders. Her fingers were very long, and the strength of the muscles kneaded on him was very moderate. Although she simply kneaded from his shoulders to his waist, and from his thighs to his ankles, compared with professional technicians, she certainly had no skills, But Dabao felt that he had got unparalleled enjoyment. He was lying on his arm, enjoying her simple massage while listening to her soft voice and telling him some funny stories. At this moment, he even felt that he was the happiest person in the world. I don''t know if it''s too tired, or Niu Niu''s pressing is too comfortable, or Niu Niu''s soft noise has such a hypnotic function. Originally, he was not sleepy, but he had a hallucination. He felt as if he was lying in the spring and the sun, and unconsciously fell asleep in a warm and quiet atmosphere. Niu Niu said, found that has been responding to his brother suddenly no sound, lying over to have a look, only to find that he fell asleep. Niu Niu was not surprised, and she didn''t wake him up. Anyway, the bed was very big, and there were two quilts on it. She lifted one of them to cover the big treasure. She lay down beside her, closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep. When Dabao woke up, he lay on his back and squinted at the ceiling. It took him a long time to adapt to the dim environment. There was a familiar smell in his nose, but he could be sure that it was not him or Xiaobao, but Niuniu''s. It was a totally different smell from Xiao Bao and himself. In fact, it was not the first day that Da Bao discovered it. Even if brother and sister use the same shower gel and shampoo, Niuniu will become much more elegant and quiet. Probably, it''s because the girl''s own secretion is different from that of the boy, and the fragrance of shower gel and hair water has a chemical reaction with the girl''s taste and breath, which produces this elegant but fascinating fragrance. Eyes gradually see the big treasure of things, with the source of the aroma turned around, sure enough, see Niuniu side body, facing himself, sleeping very sweet. Curly long black hair scattered on the pillow, a few strands, and even wrapped around his neck. Dabao gently picked up the hair on his skin, put it under his nose and took a deep breath. Just now, the faint fragrance filled his nose. Chapter 674 Niuniu clearly remembers that when she went to sleep last night, Dabao was sleeping next to her. But when she opened her eyes in the morning, she found herself alone in bed. She was a little strange, but she didn''t think much about it. She just thought that Dabao had got out of bed. For sleeping in the same bed with her brother, Niu Niu didn''t feel any problem. Although she knew that her brother was a young man, and she had gradually stepped into the ranks of little girls, her brother had been sleeping in the same bed with her from childhood. This time, she felt no difference. After a night''s sleep, her feet didn''t seem to hurt so much. She looked at them carefully. Last night, her swollen ankle, which looked like a bun, was also swollen. He went down to the floor carefully and limped slowly to the washroom. When the door was opened, on the sofa facing him, his father Ji Rui was holding a steaming cup, drinking coffee and reading the morning paper. "Good morning, Daddy!" Niu Niu greets Ji Rui with the doorframe. "Good morning, Niu Niu. Didn''t your mother mean to let you wake up naturally? Why do you get up so early? Are your feet any better? " Ji Rui gets up, puts down the morning paper and the cup, walks to her in a few steps, bows his head and kisses her on the forehead. His hands naturally hold her arm. Obviously, like Dabao, he is always thinking about her foot injury. "My feet are much better. Where are my brother and Xiao Bao?" Although Letong said to let several children sleep until they wake up naturally, the three brothers and sisters have always been self disciplined. Dabao and Xiaobao will get up to exercise in the morning regardless of the weather, while Niuniu will get up to practice the piano for a while, every day, whether it''s Saturday, Sunday or winter or summer vacation. "They''re still sleeping. Your mom is going to the kitchen here to make breakfast for you." Ji Rui doesn''t agree with Letong''s hard work in making breakfast, but there are only two or three kinds of breakfast in this hotel, and the taste is very common. Letong thinks that some children won''t like it, so he tells the manager and goes to cook noodles in other people''s kitchen. "My brother is still sleeping?" Niu Niu has a strange expression on her face. With Ji Rui''s help, she goes to the sofa and sits down. "Yes, anyway, I''ve been up for more than half an hour, and there''s no movement in their room. I guess they were tired last night, so they''ll sleep to death." Niuniu wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything. After a few minutes, the door of the two brothers'' room was finally opened, and Xiaobao with sleepy hair and disheveled hair and Dabao with neat spirit came out one after another. After saying hello to each other, Dabao took the medicine box for the first time and helped Niuniu change the medicine to deal with the wound. "Is it really OK to go out later?" Dabao looked at Niuniu with concern. From beginning to end, Niuniu didn''t see anything strange on his face. Is it my dream to sleep in the same bed with my brother last night? Otherwise, why did you wake up in the morning and my brother disappeared? If he left in the middle of the night, he should explain to himself. Niu Niu with simple mind can''t hide things in her heart. "Brother, last night..." Dabao looked up at her and interrupted her, "if you still feel pain, we''ll buy a wheelchair later, OK?" Niuniu''s attention was distracted. "It''s OK. You and Xiaobao fly kites. I''ll just sit and watch." Niuniu doesn''t think she is so coquettish. Moreover, if she is really in a wheelchair, she will have to bother her brother to push herself. "Breakfast is coming!" Le Tong''s cheery voice came from the door. Ji Rui and Xiao Bao ran to help immediately. Dabao said to Niuniu, "silly girl, I cheated you last night, didn''t I? When you fall asleep, I''ll go back to my room Niu Niu was dubious, "really? Do you pretend to sleep? " Dabao nodded, "of course it''s true! Niuniu is a little girl. She won''t be afraid to sleep alone, will she? " Although Niu Niu is still a little suspicious, after all, she saw him fall asleep with her own eyes last night. If her brother really pretends to sleep, her brother''s acting skills are too good. This little doubt was soon diluted by the delicious food. Moreover, Niu Niu subconsciously thought that her brother would not cheat herself. So, even if she wavered a little, she finally believed the so-called truth that Dabao said. A family of five had a love delicious breakfast specially cooked by Letong. They cleaned up and set out on the road. Passing by a medical equipment store, Dabao insisted on getting off and buying a wheelchair. In this regard, in addition to Niu Niu herself, other people feel very necessary. Dabao himself doesn''t think carrying Niuniu is a burden, but Niuniu''s lying on his back is certainly not as free and comfortable as sitting in a wheelchair. Ji Rui and Letong naturally thought of this, so they saw Dabao push a wheelchair out and gave him a thumbs up. Niu Niu, who was originally opposed to the idea, went to the kite festival and sat in a wheelchair and was pushed by her family in turn. She felt that this was also very good. At least, she didn''t have to burden her big brother any more. The kite stall was set up on a large stand on the top of dozens of steps. Niu Niu, unwilling to be tired, said she was waiting for them in the shade of a tree. Finally, Ji Rui and Letong stay with her. Dabao and Xiaobao go to the booth to buy kites. Ji Rui''s phone rings. He answers it. It''s supposed to be a very important phone call. Then he goes to a quiet path. Letong stood with Niuniu for a while. Niuniu felt thirsty and unconsciously licked her lips. But the water and drinks are in the backpack on Dabao''s back. Letong has to tell Niuniu to stay obediently. She goes to the convenience store ten meters away to buy drinks. After Letong left, Niuniu quietly sat in a wheelchair, holding a camera and looking up at the sky to capture beautiful pictures. In the blue sky, there are all kinds of colorful kites dancing. Niuniu is so big that she saw so many kites flying in the sky at the same time for the first time. It''s also the first time that she saw such beautiful and large kites. While capturing many beautiful pictures, Niu Niu couldn''t help admiring them. beautiful! How beautiful! Niuniu just thought she was sighing in her heart, but she didn''t know it. Unconsciously, she made a voice of praise. "Yes, it''s really beautiful!" Ear, suddenly came a strange female voice. Niu Niu turned her head and stood in front of her, a young woman with big sunglasses. Niuniu has a lot of alarm bells on her body. You know, as the daughter of the Ji family, she has been taught a lot about safety and self-protection since she was a child. When she sees strangers, she also takes the initiative to chat up with herself. Niuniu''s first reaction is to run. Niuniu doesn''t look alarmed because she can see daddy and mommy in her sight. She put down her camera and put her hand in a wheelchair, ready to push herself away from the woman. Chapter 675 The woman took off her sunglasses and approached Niuniu step by step with a smile in her eyes. "Little girl, can my sister talk to you about something?" A woman''s voice is clean, her accent is pure, and her clothes are tasteful. Although Niu Niu''s intuition thought that she was not a bad person, she was still very alert and didn''t answer her directly. Instead, she opened her throat and yelled twice. "Daddy "Mommy If she didn''t have foot pain, she would choose to run by herself, but now, she is absolutely sure that she can''t run this woman. Whether the woman is kind or malicious to herself, it''s always safer to have family around. The woman heard Niuniu yelling and didn''t mean to leave. She just stood in front of her. "Well, you can''t make the decision yourself. Let me talk to your parents." Niuniu yells and calls back Letong and Ji Rui who buy drinks and answer the phone. "Who are you?" Ji Rui comes back first, puts his hand on Niuniu''s shoulder, protects her behind him, and slightly frowns and stares at the 30-year-old woman in front of him. The woman was startled at first and held out her hand to Ji Rui After seeing Ji Rui''s face clearly, he was surprised and completely forgot to introduce himself. "You... Are you Mr. Ji of Ji''s group?" Ji Rui ignored her and didn''t mean to shake hands with her. He bent over and looked Niuniu up and down seriously. "Girl, she didn''t do anything to you, did she?" Niuniu shakes her head. Father and daughter hear the woman behind them say. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ji. I''m the fashion editor of star weekly. My name is Zhang Ziwen." In this time when a woman named Zhang Ziwen introduced herself, Letong also rushed back with a big bag of drinks. The bag of drinks on Letong''s hand is picked up by Ji Rui, calmly looking at the woman in front of her. "Miss Zhang, may I help you?" "Hello, are you Mrs. Ji?" Women don''t know whether they have seen Ji Rui in financial magazines or in some public receptions. Anyway, although they are using questions, their eyes have no sense of exploration. It seems that they are convinced that this couple is the president and wife of Ji''s group, a well-known group in China. "Excuse me, Miss Zhang. Have we met before?" Over the years, Ji Rui, the president and chairman of Ji''s group, has naturally been interviewed by many special magazines. Ji Rui is not a person who can accommodate outsiders. Moreover, in his position, only outsiders can accommodate him. How can he accommodate outsiders? As a result, almost all of his interviews were arranged in the office of the president of Ji. Letong never gives interviews, but she has contact with people in these magazines. However, in front of this woman, she can''t think of this person. "Mrs. Ji and Mr. Ji should meet me for the first time. This is my business card." The woman said while respectfully handed the business card to Letong, Letong took a look, the above information is the same as the woman said. Letong is a little puzzled. If she is the chief editor of Finance and economics, it''s OK to find herself and Ji Rui, but she is a fashion editor. What can she do with herself and Ji Rui? "What can I do for you, Miss Zhang?" Letong and her family come out this time for fun. They don''t want to spend meaningless time on people who have nothing to do with social intercourse. "Oh... Well, is this your daughter?" Zhang Ziwen moved slightly, and finally he could see the little girl who was blocked by two adults. According to their degree of protection for the little girl, no one believes that they are not the gold of the Ji family. "Well, it''s the little girl." "Well, our magazine recently cooperated with an international children''s clothing brand. We are looking for two children who are like your daughter to be models. I want to ask Miss Ji if she would like to cooperate with us?" Ji Rui and Letong helped Niuniu push a lot of similar invitation as early as a few years ago. However, Niuniu was still young at that time, and they basically pushed it without telling her. And it''s the first time I''ve come to you in front of Niu Niu. Before Letong can answer, she hears Dabao''s voice coming from behind. "This lady, my sister is not interested." Le Tong only from the son''s cold tone, he knew his state at this time, just like the hen to protect the chicken, opened his big wings, tightly protected his sister under the wings. Zhang Ziwen followed the voice and looked up. He saw two boys, one tall and one short, wearing T-shirts of different styles but similar colors and jeans, standing on both sides of the wheelchair. The appearance of the two boys is not very similar, but from the temperament and the black eyes, we can see that they are definitely brothers. The elder should be less than 20 years old, with clear-cut face, deep and delicate facial features. He is almost the same as his father. He is not only tall and fierce, but also full of male hormones. He exudes the unique temperament between boys and men. The younger one should be about the same age as the girl in the car, and she should be about the same height. She is not fierce, but she has the shrewdness and alienation that people can''t get close to. And the little girl is the kind of beauty that makes people feel amazing at a glance. A small face the size of a slap, exquisite features that can not be picky, let her just look at it, then determined that the female model she is looking for this time is not her. President Ji is really powerful. There are five members and five faces in his family, but they are all amazingly handsome and beautiful. Zhang Ziwen was a photographer before he was chief editor of Shang. She has a very high standard of beauty, and she has a very high degree of selection for people and scenery. However, she spent a few minutes, and could not pick out any shortcomings in the appearance, height, temperament and even clothing of the five members of the family. And when she looked back at the little girl''s face to the little boy on her left, there was a flash in her mind: where can she look around? This little boy is the male model she is looking for! "Mr. and Mrs. Ji, can you give me ten minutes and let''s have a cup of coffee over there?" Originally, she only wanted to find a little girl as a model, now, she changed her mind. Letong and Ji Rui are not interested in anything, and Dabao has made it very clear that Niuniu will not be interested. That is to say, the eldest son, like them, does not want Niuniu to come into contact with this complicated business society too early. "Mommy, I want to eat ice cream. Can we go there?" The little girl who has been sitting in the wheelchair is pointing to the open-air coffee shop that Zhang Ziwen just pointed to. Chapter 676 Although four of the five members of the Ji family are unwilling to sit with Zhang Ziwen for coffee and ice cream, Niuniu''s words make them turn around in silence. Zhang Ziwen was both happy and worried. Happily, the little girl seemed to be wavering. The worry is that with a big family like the Ji family, plus the other four people''s obvious strong desire to protect the little girl, do they really have the ability to persuade them? "Brother, what kind of kites did you buy?" "Sister, we bought it." Zhang Ziwen thought that the little girl was the youngest of the brothers and sisters. Now it seems that the little boy is the youngest? Then why is he a protector, and the little girl is not used to it. Is it true that all the people in this room are controlled by sisters and daughters? Zhang Ziwen felt more and more difficult. Even though she secretly planned to raise the contract payment to the highest level, even though the Ji family didn''t want the money, it at least represented her sincerity. Besides, doesn''t she have another advantage? "Mr. and Mrs. Ji, the fashion brand we are cooperating with this time is one of the best in the world. It is estimated that your children should also wear many products of this brand." Although Zhang Ziwen prefers to talk to the little girl directly, the family is like a strict copper wall. It is impossible for the little girl to talk to her directly. Zhang Ziwen is very accurate, but not 100%. Letong and Ji Rui, including Dabao and Xiaobao, don''t plan to let Niuniu contact this Ziwen directly. If it wasn''t for Niu Niu, they wouldn''t even give her a chance to show her. However, without waiting for Letong and Ji Rui to refuse, Niuniu has moved the fashion magazine Zhang Ziwen spread on the table. Glancing at the brand logo on the picture, she pulled the big treasure sitting beside her. "Brother, I seem to have a lot of clothes of this brand in my wardrobe." Letong pays more attention to comfort than to brand. But Niuniu is the little princess of the Ji family and the Yang family. Almost everyone agrees that boys need to be poor and girls need to be rich. Therefore, from childhood to adulthood, the old and young of the Yang family will send her many big brands of clothes regularly and seasonally. Therefore, among the three children, the clothes in her wardrobe are the most expensive. Of course, Niuniu won''t know that. Besides, she is the least economical of the three. "Well, I said, you must be familiar with the brand." Zhang Ziwen is who, a listen to Niu Niu say so, rushed to talk. "This magazine was published last year. Miss Ji, the models you just read are all limited sales in the world. Do you have these models?" Several people in the Ji family saw their stupid girls constantly making topics for others. First, they looked at each other. After a few eyes met, they soon returned to normal. They drank coffee and ate snacks, but they didn''t bother to interrupt. Anyway, with the four of them, are you afraid that the fashion editor can make a big storm? "Well, I have all these sets." Niu Niu nodded very honestly. She didn''t know that the price of the dresses and trousers on these two pages alone would be enough to cover a commercial house with two rooms and one living room in small and medium-sized cities. Zhang Ziwen took a cold breath. It seems that the signing money has no attraction for the little girl! "Miss Ji, if you become a model of this issue, you can wear many beautiful clothes of this brand for free this season!" It''s not attractive, but it''s always clear, isn''t it? Sure enough, she couldn''t take Niu Niu''s interest in the things that were already available. Her eyes were calm, and she didn''t feel excited or other fluctuating emotions. Zhang Ziwen sighed in his heart. He had planned to persuade the little girl first and then the young master by the way. Now, he felt that there was no hope at all. Unexpectedly, in her heart silently for their own point wax ready to give up, but heard the little girl asked. "Sister, is there nothing else but these clothes for free?" Niu Niu''s words surprised not only Zhang Ziwen, but also the other four members of the Ji family. Dabao, who used to drink juice leisurely, immediately turned his head and said, "Niu Niu, what do you want?" Dabao seriously thought that Niuniu should not be short of money. A few days ago, he transferred part of his salary this month to Niuniu''s card. What''s more, little girl is different from Xiao Bao. She doesn''t spend much money at ordinary times. The amount of pocket money she uses all year round is less than five figures. Zhang Ziwen rarely sees a glimmer of hope, but of course he will not let it go. "Miss Ji, if you are willing to be the spokesperson of this brand, you can not only wear this season''s clothes for free, but also have a large endorsement fee." Niu Niu seems to be attracted by her words in the past, "how much?" Zhang Ziwen clenched his teeth and said, "500000!" This price is already a famous star price. For a new person like this little girl who has never taken over the relevant work, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of dollars is the ceiling. But she also knew that tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of them were despised by the family at present. Moreover, according to her intuition, the little girl was definitely worth the price, or even more! Niuniu blinked, turned to Dabao and asked, "brother, Xiaobao goes to the company to help, do you have a salary?" Dabao nodded, secretly blaming himself for his carelessness. I thought Niuniu had forgotten Xiaobao''s help in the company. Unexpectedly, she was always worried. "Of course there are." "How much is it?" Niu Niu looks very curious. Dabao cried in his heart, "it depends on the income." Dabao''s ambiguous answer, Niuniu was obviously not very satisfied, "is there 500000?", The little girl asked persistently. Dabao looks at his parents and shakes his head helplessly. "There shouldn''t be so much!" Niuniu doesn''t have much concept of money. She clearly compares the endorsement fee with Xiaobao''s part-time salary, which shows that she has already had an idea in her heart and moved her mind. "Girl, which violin do you like?" Ji Rui, a father, thinks that his daughter is short of money when he hears the conversation between his children. Niuniu shook her head. "Daddy, I don''t like any violin." Ji Rui breathed a sigh of relief, and then, before his breath eased, he heard Niu Niu say again. "But I think it''s very interesting. I want to take on the endorsement, OK?" Chapter 677 Dabao immediately said "no" in his heart, but he didn''t say what he really thought. Instead, he looked at his parents. Ji Rui and Letong obviously didn''t expect Niuniu to have such an idea. As parents, Niuniu in their eyes is too clever. Apart from their families, they don''t like to have more contact with outsiders or challenge anything. In other words, she has the simplicity and purity that no one in Ji family has. But this once as long as there was a family who loved her to accompany her to grow up and let her play her violin happily, she took the initiative to ask for a spokesperson. This endorsement is not an ordinary endorsement, but an internationally renowned endorsement of children''s wear. The Ji family doesn''t lack money, and Niuniu naturally can''t lack money. The reason why she wanted to accept this endorsement was obviously not for money, but for other purposes. But, this little girl is only 11 years old, and she always sticks to her big brother at home. What''s her purpose? Letong and Ji Rui admit that they don''t know as much about Niuniu as Dabao. But the daze and confusion in Dabao''s eyes make Letong understand that Dabao, like her and Ji Rui, has no idea what Niu Niu wants to do. Niuniu saw that her parents and brother did not speak, but there was frequent eye contact between them. Although she was not very smart, she could vaguely understand that their dignified face was not the one who agreed with her. How she wants to fight for herself, but she hears Zhang Ziwen say, "Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji, since Miss Ji wants to have a try, let her have a try. I promise that I will accompany her all the way, and will not let her suffer the slightest injustice and damage." There are five members of the Ji family. Except Niuniu, the other four all look at her. "Miss Zhang, I think you should understand that this is not a matter of grievance and damage. For one thing, we don''t need our daughter to pick up a spokesperson to help our family. For another thing, we don''t want her to bear too much pressure that has nothing to do with her age at this stage. " Letong''s tone is very polite, and her speech is also very euphemistic, but her meaning is tough. Zhang Ziwen was a little discouraged. For the person who wanted money, money, power and power, whether it was the endorsement fee or the brand in other people''s eyes, it didn''t have any attraction. "Daddy, Mommy, brother..." Niuniu, as the client, finally summoned up her courage and decided to put all her eggs in one basket after her Mommy explicitly rejected the other party. Three people looked at her at the same time. If Niuniu said she would buy a violin for 500000 yuan, they would immediately meet her requirements without even thinking about it. But she wanted to earn 500000 yuan with her own labor, but they didn''t agree with her. Because, they are reluctant to bear her suffering, and her hard work in exchange for, but they do not care about a sum of money. "I want to have a try, can I?" Niu Niu''s voice is very low. Later, she even dare not look into the eyes of her father, mother and brother. This is the first time that she has not listened to her family''s advice since she was so old. While the whole family voted against it, she insisted on doing something. Zhang Ziwen was shocked by this reversal. Although the little girl was delicate and gentle, she didn''t have much deterrent power. She shouldn''t expect much from the little girl, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She had to be a living horse doctor and give it to the little girl. Ji family several people, Qi Qi silence. Finally, to Zhang Ziwen''s surprise, it was not Ji Rui and Le Tong who were parents, but the elder brother. "Niuniu, do you really want to try?" Niu Niu nodded heavily! "Not afraid of hardship, not afraid of being wronged?" When Dabao said this, he was seldom serious. "Brother, I''m not afraid!" Dabao took a long breath and rubbed Niuniu''s head. "Well, since you are so eager for this opportunity, you should try it!" Niu Niu''s eyes lit up immediately. She lifted herself up in her wheelchair and kissed Dabao on the face¡° Thank you, brother Zhang Ziwen was stunned by the rapid reversal in front of him! It seems that the little girl''s influence in the Ji family is not so great! The young master of the Ji family, however, seems to have just come of age. Although his parents are here, he seems to be the guardian of the little girl. "Daddy and Mommy, let Niuniu have a try. Then I will follow you all the way. There won''t be any accident. Don''t worry." It seems that when Dabao decided to let Niuniu have a try, he had already realized that he, as a flower protector, must be closely monitored throughout the whole process. Letong and Ji Rui didn''t say anything more and nodded their approval. They didn''t have no idea, but since their son said that they would guarantee the whole journey, they didn''t have much to worry about. Dabao got his parents'' permission and turned to Zhang Ziwen. "Miss Zhang, my sister can accept this endorsement. The terms of the contract are set by us. Of course, you can refuse it now, or you can pass the terms of the contract to you after we finish our vacation. After seeing the items, you can decide whether to cooperate or not." Zhang Ziwen has been editor in chief for several years, and a large group of young people follow her to work. These young people are not lack of people with personality, ideas and talents, but she still manages them well. But in front of her, the boy, who was much younger than her subordinates, made her feel oppressive and powerless. In this strong sense of oppression, she could not find a reason to refuse, only to accept. "Master Ji, this is my business card. Please contact me at any time after your vacation!" Dabao took the business card, and when he came out on holiday, it was impossible for him to have a business card. "My name is Ji Yu and my sister''s name is Ji Sihan. I''ll contact you next Monday morning." Zhang Ziwen wanted to ask Dabao for his contact information. Then he thought that this kind of rich young master''s temper was probably not very good. Since he said he would contact himself, he would just wait for him, so as not to offend him accidentally. Zhang Ziwen''s goal was achieved. Naturally, it was not good for him to stay and disturb other people''s family for a holiday. After a few polite words, he got up and left. Niu Niu thought that when Zhang Ziwen left, her family would surely seize her and torture her. Strangely enough, after the woman left, no one mentioned anything about her father, mother, brother and Xiao Bao. Instead, they flew kites according to their original schedule, as if what happened just now was just Niu Niu''s own illusion. Niuniu''s foot is injured, so Letong can only accompany her to sit in the wheelchair and watch the three men of Ji family fly three different styles of kites into the sky. However, in this way, she has more time to concentrate on taking photos. In the picture of the camera, in addition to the kite flying freely in the sky, there are her favorite daddy, Mommy, Xiaobao and her big brothe Chapter 678 Niuniu''s foot was not seriously injured. On the sixth day, she could basically walk freely. The whole family played outside for a week, and only came home on Sunday night. Usually, after dinner, the whole family would sit and chat in the living room, but today, Dabao seldom goes back to the bedroom after dinner. Ji Rui and Letong have been away for a week, making their work piled up. After playing with Niuniu and Xiaobao for a while, they also went to work in the study together. Since Dabao began to take over part of Ji''s work, his bedroom has been separated by a screen, in which all office supplies are available. The girl who sticks to him most thinks that her brother has business to do and doesn''t dare to disturb him. She sits in the corner of the living room and practices the piano. After Zhang Ziwen left that day, the family never mentioned the endorsement and contract in front of Niu Niu, but Niu Niu''s heart was more and more uneasy. I don''t know whether I''m afraid my family will change their mind temporarily or I''m afraid I can''t do it well. Niuniu usually practices the piano without any distractions, but today she has a lot of thoughts in her mind, until Xiaobao, who is sitting in the front hall, yells, "sister, it''s so ugly. Can you be serious?" Niu Niu simply put the piano away and sat on the ground with her knees crossed, meditating quietly. In fact, Niu Niu doesn''t know why she insists on accepting the endorsement. Of course, Xiaobao''s going to help her brother''s company must be a reason, but in addition, it seems that there are some reasons she doesn''t understand. Maybe it''s because I don''t want to be looked down upon by my family and brother. Even Xiaobao, who is not ten years old enough, can help the family. He is obviously a sister. Why is he so useless and can''t help at all? Compared with the brain, she naturally can''t compare with her brother. This reality, as early as a few years ago, she has been able to calmly accept. But is it all decided by intelligence that matters in this world? It can also be decided by other different abilities and skills or efforts?! At this time Niu, did not want to understand. By doing so, she just wants to prove to her family and outsiders that even if she doesn''t have a smart head, she can do something that her peers can''t do well through her own initiative and efforts. And her insistence this time is more subconscious. Dabao, who returns to his bedroom after dinner, is not busy with business, but is discussing the terms of Niu Niu''s endorsement with Ji''s lawyer. The lawyer, surnamed Lei, had worked as a legal adviser for an entertainment company before. Therefore, it took only one day to outline the terms of the contract according to Dabao''s idea. Dabao read them one by one and ordered lawyer Lei to repair some unreasonable parts. After tossing about for two or three hours, Dabao was still a little dissatisfied. At this time, he heard a knock on the door. "Brother, Mommy stewed some rock sugar snow clams. You can eat them before you work." Usually, Niuniu doesn''t knock when she comes in. This time, she thinks her brother is working. Dabao pulled down the page of the contract and said, "come in." With that, she stood up and stretched, strode forward and took the tray from Niuniu''s hand. "Brother, are you busy?" Niu Niu looked up at him, her eyes full of pity. Her eyes, let Dabao feel very familiar, think about it, seems to be with Daddy busy all day back home, Mommy looked at daddy''s eyes almost. Er, what am I thinking!! Dabao forced his eyes away, pressed the thought in his mind and restrained the inexplicable emotion in his chest. Since waking up in Niuniu''s bed in the middle of the night, he has become increasingly unable to control his heartbeat and physical reactions. "It''s getting late. Go to bed." Dabao holds the tray in one hand and pinches Niuniu''s face in the other. "Brother, I..." "Go to bed, I have something else to do!" But Dabao insisted on turning around. He even forgot to kiss him goodnight, which he had never left behind for so many years. Being ignored so obviously, Niuniu is very sad. Although she only treats her as her brother because of her work, she is still very uncomfortable. "Brother, let me give you a massage." The little girl, who was left out in the cold and was very uncomfortable in her heart, eagerly followed Dabao into the cubicle. Dabao had already sat down in the chair. When he heard her, he was stiff! For Dabao, the little girl''s intimate massage is supposed to make him warm and happy. But because of the experience of that night, Dabao felt numb when he heard these two words! He knew that he was different in some places, but he was not sure exactly where it was. Before he was sure, or before he made up his mind, he didn''t even have the courage to make more contact with Niu Niu. Naturally, his psychology is eager for this kind of contact. After all, Niuniu is his treasure, and he has been close to her for 11 years. But his physiology made him dare not try to touch her easily. His body, gradually become not like his own, often because of Niuniu and abnormal reaction. He thought that after several attempts, he would get used to it and return to normal. But the fact told him that his symptoms were getting worse and worse. Just now, he even felt his heart beat faster because of one of her pitying eyes, his breath was short, and his palms were sweating one after another. "I''m going to have a video conference with other people. Darling, go to bed quickly. I''ll go to the fitness room for a massage later." Ji''s fitness room has a complete range of equipment. Besides treadmills, there are massage chairs and massage beds to help eliminate fatigue. Niu Niu stopped, her face full of loss. "Well, then... Brother, don''t be tired. I''ll go to bed first." Then he stepped forward and wanted to give Dabao a good night kiss as usual. Dabao waved and turned to face the computer screen. Niu Niu was a little stunned. She stared at Dabao''s motionless figure for a long time, then she hung her head and said dejectedly, "good night, brother..." Dabao''s whole body was tense, and he held his breath subconsciously. Although his eyes were looking at the screen, he could see every word. Until he heard the sound of the door closing, he took a long breath and "bang" on the table. In fact, although he has never been in love, but the surge of boy adolescence, he has two or three years in the early, so he can not understand what happened in the middle of the night! But it was because he understood that he deliberately evaded and deceived himself. That night, it was just an accident! After all, he knew better than anyone that it was his sister! Yes, Ji Sihan. She is Ji Yu''s younger sister. She is only 11 years old, and she is very dependent on and trusts him! Chapter 679 At nine o''clock on Monday morning, Zhang Ziwen first received an email, but before he could open it, he received another strange phone call. "Hello, Miss Zhang! I''m Ji Yu. I''ve just sent the terms of the contract to your email. These terms are my bottom line. If you can''t accept them, nothing can be said. If you can accept them, please draw up a formal contract on the basis of these terms. " At this time, Dabao rarely sits in the office of the general manager of the subsidiary. Less than half an hour later, the other party''s call came back. "Master Ji, there is no room for loosening these terms at all?" Dabao admits that those terms are the bottom line that his brother can accept. "Yes, there is no room for loosening the terms, but the endorsement fee can be discussed." Dabao and his family didn''t care how much the endorsement fee was. They would consider letting Niuniu accept the endorsement, but it''s because Niuniu likes it! Dabao doesn''t care about money, but he cares about his baby sister''s feelings and mood. "It''s not the endorsement fee, but some details. It seems too harsh." Originally, the endorsement talks collapsed, which should be the best for Dabao. After all, he is the one who is most reluctant for a little girl to contact such complicated interpersonal relationships and circles. Even though he is only 17 years old, he knows that many dark things happen every day in the entertainment industry. Although, in the process of Niu Niu''s contact with these people, he will always escort her, but he can protect her, but he can''t cover her eyes and isolate her heart, right? Dabao said, "in this case, please find another beauty!" To the mouth, but in the thought of Niu Niu that urgent pleading eyes, abruptly swallow back to the stomach. "The terms can''t be loosened any more. Let''s make an appointment with the brand dealer, and I''ll take my sister to meet with you. If you meet a real person and think you can accept the terms, you can talk about other details. If you can''t accept it, I can''t help it." In Dabao''s opinion, those terms are just to protect his 11 year old sister. But in Zhang Ziwen''s circle, it is impossible to make such a big accommodation for a new person. Dabao is also a sensible person. He knows that this Ziwen is just an intermediary and can''t be the final master. If the brand merchant meets Niuniu and thinks Niuniu is worthy of their accommodation, let her work hard to fulfill her wish. If we meet, the other party doesn''t think it''s worth it, then Niuniu can give up completely. Of course, Dabao doesn''t want to attack Niuniu, but he won''t intervene in order to let her realize her dream. This is almost an unwritten rule of the Ji family. If you have the ability, fight for it yourself. If you don''t have the ability, just stay and cool off! It''s the same for Dabao and Xiaobao, and it''s the same for Niuniu! After a brief consideration on the phone, he said, "master Ji, are you going to school with Miss Ji? Can we make an appointment for this afternoon? The specific time and place are up to you. " Dabao gave her a time and place, and then simply hung up. After school time, Dabao stayed at the school gate on time. Niuniu and Xiaobao come out hand in hand with a schoolbag on their back, but two Ji''s cars stop at the door. Dabao led Niuniu and said to Xiaobao, "Xiaobao, you go home with Uncle Huang first. My sister and I will see Miss Zhang." Xiaobao said, "no! I''ll go with you, too! " At this time, Xiaobao was only half the height of Niuniu, but when she stood in front of Dabao, she didn''t have a sense of deterrence at all. "What are you doing? Just go home. " Don''t say Dabao is too careful. That day, Zhang Ziwen not only looked at Niuniu with bright eyes, but also at his family of five. I''m sure she doesn''t dare to explore the status of daddy and mummy, but she must have some ideas about herself and Xiaobao. One girl is enough to annoy him. He doesn''t want to add a little devil to make trouble for himself. "Sister, I want to go and have a look together..." The little devil saw that his brother didn''t eat his way, so he quickly changed his strategy and shook Niuniu''s arm to make her look pretty. If Dabao can''t stand Niuniu''s coquetry the most, Niuniu can''t stand it the most. It''s a brother who is only one year younger than her but has a much higher IQ than her. "Brother, it doesn''t matter to let Xiao Bao go together, does it?" The little girl used questions, but her pleading eyes were the sharp weapon to destroy Dabao''s reason. Dabao slapped Xiaobao on the head, "smelly boy, you will use your sister! It''s not impossible to let you go together, but you have to promise me that you won''t make trouble for me or make trouble for me! " Xiaobao said, "absolutely not, brother, don''t worry!", Man has got into the car. Dabao had no choice but to turn around and tell Uncle Huang to drive home first, while he took Niuniu and Xiaobao to the appointed cafe in another car. The three brothers appeared in the cafe arm in arm from high to low, and immediately attracted the attention of a crowd. This coffee shop is a high consumption coffee chain store in downtown area. Its customers are basically white-collar workers nearby. Although Dabao is the general manager of a subsidiary, he is only 17 years old after all, and he doesn''t come back to the company every day. Therefore, his clothes are no different from those of ordinary college students. A light brown open collar T-shirt, jeans and short boots are obviously simple and ordinary, but they are inexplicably free and easy, It also exudes publicity that no one can ignore. Niuniu and Xiaobao, one is beautiful, the other is cute and handsome. They come in with the same school uniform and the same schoolbag. They are also dressed in simple clothes, but like their brother, they exude a distinctive taste and temperament. The waiter came to greet the three brothers and sisters. Zhang Ziwen, who arrived earlier than them, had already come. "Master Ji, Miss Ji, this way, please." The brothers and sisters have long been used to the special treatment of being watched outside. They follow Zhang Ziwen calmly from the door of the coffee house to the window at the end. Originally, a foreign man was sitting in his seat drinking coffee. He looked up and saw his brother and sister. His eyes were more amazing than Zhang Ziwen, who had just met his brother and sister a few days ago. The man with straight eyes asked in standard Mandarin, "Ziwen, who are these "Mr. Mai, this miss Ji is the little girl I told you about." Zhang Ziwen greets the brothers and sisters to sit down. Zhang Ziwen gives a brief introduction to each other. During this period, Mr. Mai''s eyes have been wandering on the brothers and sisters. "Ziwen, are you sure only this little girl is interested in cooperating with us?" Mr. Mai asked Zhang Ziwen, but he never looked away from them. Chapter 680 "Ziwen, are you sure only this little girl is interested in cooperating with us?" Mr. Mai asked Zhang Ziwen, but he never looked away from them. Without waiting for Zhang Ziwen to reply, Mr. Mai said, "if the three of you are willing to cooperate with us, I am willing to increase the overall endorsement fee by 50 percent." Zhang Ziwen glances at Ji Dabao, who calmly orders drinks and snacks for his younger brother and sister. He looks a little embarrassed. He regrets that he didn''t tell Mr. Mai about the background of the three young masters and ladies at the first time. "Mr. Mai, these young ladies, surnamed Ji!" Zhang Ziwen specially stressed that, for fear that he did not understand, he made a wink at him. There are not many people surnamed Ji in R City, but it is estimated that Mr. Mai will not connect several children with Ji group at all. Mr. Mai was stunned at first. Then he turned his eyes to Dabao''s face. For a moment, he asked Zhang Ziwen incredulously, "do you mean the general manager of Ji group?" Zhang Ziwen nodded! Mr. Mai quickly stood up and held out his hand to Dabao! I thought, "Why are you so familiar? We''ve seen each other before." Dabao held out his hand and shook it with him. His face was full of confusion. "I''m sorry, Mr. Mai. Did you recognize the wrong person?" Dabao thinks he has a good memory. He can''t forget people he met. "Yes, absolutely. But I''m not surprised that Mr. Ji doesn''t remember. I''ve met you, Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji at this year''s Jishi group''s annual reception." Dabao did attend Ji''s annual reception for several years. In this way, Mr. Mai should have seen Ji Dabao. "Sorry!" Dabao nodded politely, raised his hand to the waiter, ordered drinks and snacks for his younger brother and sister, and then turned to Mr. Mai. "Mr. Mai, have you read all those terms? I mean, Miss Zhang should have conveyed it, too? " Dabao is not interested in talking to the people on the other side. The purpose of his coming here today is for Niuniu, not to give people a chance to make up with each other. Mr. Mai turned his attention to Niuniu. After wandering around Niuniu, he turned to Xiaobao. His actions, in his own opinion, should be just professional habits. But when Dabao saw him looking up and down at Niuniu, he felt disgusted. He frowned slightly and gave Mr. Mai a deep look. Just as he was about to pick up Niu Niu and leave, Mr. Mai finally turned his eyes to Xiaobao. Dabao suppressed his discomfort and forced himself to sit in his seat. All this patience was just because Niuniu said, "I want to try!" "Mr. Ji, Ms. Ji''s conditions are very good. They fit our brand style very well. We accept all the terms." Mr. Mai''s words made Dabao happy and disappointed. Happy, is rational that he, for Niu Niu finally can have the opportunity to try and happy. Disappointed, is the emotional that he, for he had to accept Niu Niu insist and disappointed. "Well, you''ll let me know the specific contract when you''re ready, and then I''ll ask my parents to sign it." Dabao''s words made Zhang Ziwen puzzled. Mr. Mai seems to have a mind reading skill. "Ziwen, young master Ji is only 17 years old. If you want to sign a contract, you must ask his parents to come by themselves." Zhang Ziwen''s understanding of Ji Rui is based on interviews with various financial magazines. However, Ji Rui seldom mentions his family in interviews. Therefore, she does not know that Ji family has two gifted sons. But Mr. Mai''s circle is well known by most people. Because, Ji Rui such a man, in their circle of people, is the big winner of life. In addition to being at the pinnacle of career that others can only look up to, there is also a very happy family, a beautiful wife who can get into and out of the kitchen, a pair of extremely intelligent sons, and a beautiful and sensible daughter Zhang Ziwen looks at Ji Dabao in surprise, but Mr. Mai comes up with Xiaobao''s idea. "Mr. Ji, originally, I really hope to cooperate with your brothers and sisters. However, I also know that you are busy with business and can''t find the time to deal with it. Is Mr. Ji interested in playing together? We just lack a model like young master. The conditions are the same as Miss Ji. What do you think? " For Xiaobao, Dabao doesn''t protect Niuniu as tightly as he does for Niuniu, because he knows that people like Xiaobao won''t be bullied anywhere. Therefore, Dabao did not intend to obstruct Xiaobao, "Xiaobao, you decide for yourself." Xiaobao was originally sucking a mango milkshake. Seeing that her brother threw the question to him, she didn''t answer Mr. Mai directly. Instead, she asked Niuniu, "sister, do you want me to accompany you?" Niu Niu was stunned. She frowned and thought for a while before she said to Xiao Bao, "do you like to be a model?" Niuniu''s heart, of course, is to hope that his brother with their own, but she did not want to force his brother. Xiaobao shrugged and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s just fun, isn''t it uncle Mai?" Mr. Mai nodded quickly, "yes, just play." In front of these two spiritually grown 360 degree children, even if they just have a playful attitude, I believe that the photographer can capture super beautiful pictures at any time. Now, several people''s eyes are all on Niu Niu. "Brother, would you be angry if I said I wanted my brother to be with me?" Although Dabao didn''t show that he didn''t like her accepting the endorsement, Niuniu was sure that neither her parents nor her brother would like her to accept the endorsement. "No!" Dabao shook his head. He believes in Xiaobao, so he won''t stop Xiaobao from making any decisions as long as he wants to. Niu Niu''s face finally showed a trace of joy. She turned to Xiao Bao and said, "brother, are you really willing to accompany me?" Xiao Bao turned his lips and looked impatient and disgusted. "Of course, when did I cheat you?" Zhang Ziwen and Mr. Mai are naturally very happy, and Mr. Mai immediately called the lawyer to ask him to draw up the endorsement contract as soon as possible. He was also afraid that the three young masters and ladies would change their mind after going home to sleep for one night. And his worries are obviously superfluous. When Dabao comes home with Niuniu and Xiaobao and tells his parents that Xiaobao is going to take over the endorsement, Ji Rui and Letong''s reaction is the same as Dabao''s. "OK, Xiaobao can do it if he wants. We have no problem." A few days later, Niuniu and Xiaobao officially became the spokesmen of this international brand. Chapter 681 After Niu Niu and Xiao Bao signed the contract, the shooting time was initially arranged in two months. Dabao took advantage of this period of leisure, began to put into the subsidiary''s busy work. Dabao in charge of this subsidiary, called brilliant network company. The name of the company is from Dabao. Of course, this is not a coincidence. Dabao remembers that when he was five or six years old, there was a time when the relationship between his father and grandfather was very stiff. At one time, his father wanted to change Ji''s name to brilliant group, which was the predecessor of Ji''s family company, that is, Dabao''s grandfather Zeng''s family company. Later, I didn''t know why, but I didn''t know. The name of Jishi group is still in use today. According to Dabao''s guess, it''s probably that the relationship between daddy and grandfather is getting better, so they don''t want to hurt each other''s feelings for a name. But Dabao knows that Dadi really cares about his mother and grandparents that he has never met before. So when the subsidiary company was acquired and renamed, Dabao used the name of his great grandfather''s enterprise on the subsidiary company. He believes that he can return Dadi and great grandmother a new glorious era. Of course, the current brilliant network is still far away from the real brilliance, but Dabao has the calmness and foresight that he does not have at his age. He is very calm. He has no ambition, nor is he eager for quick success and instant benefit to choose some businesses with quick return but short market life. Instead, the company chose the two businesses of online games and all kinds of professional software development, which are very popular in recent years, as its main business. After two years of operation, the company has a number of elite backbones. Recently, the first large-scale online game of brilliant network, which is jointly developed by this group of elite backbone, has been completed. It is expected to be launched during the winter vacation. Before the official launch, the internal test will be conducted first, and then the public test will be conducted. Therefore, the general manager of Dabao, like the employees in the company, has been working overtime day and night recently. Brilliant is a little far away from Ji''s home. Even if the road is smooth, it will take nearly an hour one way. When people are busy, they will know the value of time. In order to save time, Dabao simply packed his simple luggage at home and moved to the company''s single apartment for employees. Fortunately, there are no classes this semester. Dabao doesn''t have to worry about his studies. What worries him is his younger brother and sister. On this day, he and Zhong Hao are talking about work and having lunch in the office, and they receive a call from Le Tong. "Baby, when are you going home? Niuniu and Xiaobao can''t see their brother Dabao every day. They''re going to publish a notice to find someone! " Of course, Letong, a mother, is also very concerned about her eldest son, but she understands that when a child is older, she will always leave her parents. So although she also misses her son, she is not willing to use her own missing as a tool to kidnap her son''s feelings and bind him. Of course, Dabao calls home every day, but no one has ever told him to go home faster, including Xiaobao and Niuniu. However, outside the phone, Dabao did not dare to think about it, because he was afraid that when he thought about the two little guys, he would skip work and go back to see his younger brother and sister. And Letong, if it wasn''t for Niuniu and Xiaobao, she would not have called. "Mommy, wait a minute..." Dabao moves the phone away and asks Zhong Hao about his work plan for the evening. After that, he sticks the phone to his ear again. "Mommy, I''m going home for dinner tonight, but I can''t pick up Niuniu and Xiaobao." Waiting for him to hang up, Zhong Hao patted him on the shoulder and advised him, "Yu Shao, the two little ones in the family don''t seem to be very good without you. I think you''d better go home and live!" Dabao shook his head, "who has no family? If I can''t set an example, why should I let you keep a pile of internal test data day and night?" Dabao is the prince of Ji''s family. Even if he idles all day, no one dares to say anything about him. But in Dabao''s opinion, he is Ji Yu. Ji''s brilliant achievements are only related to his parents, not to him. And he, now is the entrepreneurial stage, brilliant network every step of growth, it represents the growth of his career. Zhong Hao shook his head. "As expected, like a father, like a son. I didn''t expect you to have the same insight as your parents at your age. No wonder Ji''s performance has been booming all these years, and the scale is getting bigger and bigger." "Uncle Hao, it''s hard for you tonight! My cell phone will be on all the time. If you have any questions, please contact me immediately. " They talked about their work for a while, and then Zhong Hao talked about Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi. "Zhihao has a lot of brains. His master has a good opinion of him. Although Weiqi is not as smart as Zhihao, he is practical and practical. He should be a good helper for you in the future." "Well, I''ll help them keep these compliments and let them sharpen them again." In business, Dabao is never partial. Because what he needs is capable and powerful helpers, not just nepotism. In the evening, Dabao took a taxi home. The car stopped at a red light on the street. Two long rows of flower baskets were placed in front of the shops at the crossroads. A few days ago, when he came back to the company with his luggage, the shop was still being renovated. Dabao looked at it curiously. Through the glass door, he could see that it was full of all kinds of lovely candy. It turned out that it was a candy shop. "Uncle driver, please put me down at the store later." A few days did not go home, Dabao want to go to the candy store to buy some fun and delicious things to coax Niuniu and Xiaobao. Although their physiological age has been out of their infancy, their love for candy has never subsided. Letong is afraid that they will have bad teeth if they eat polysaccharide, so she doesn''t let them eat sugar at home. Dabao hasn''t seen his younger brother or sister for several days. It''s nothing to break the rules. Dabao pushed open the door of the candy store, and the girl in uniform came up with a ponytail. "What do you want to buy, handsome man?" Dabao nodded to her, "let me have a look first..." There are many kinds of candy in this candy shop, with colorful colors. Soft candy, hard candy and wave candy are all displayed in glassware. In particular, there are many kinds of Boban candy. There are all kinds of cute cartoon styles, and there are all kinds of plant and animal styles. They are chic and small in appearance. It''s better to say that Boban candy is the most suitable art. Dabao was dazed by the variety of products in front of him. For a moment, he couldn''t make up his mind which one to buy. "Handsome man, who did you buy it for?" The girl on one side seemed to see his dilemma. "For your girlfriend, right?" Without waiting for Dabao to answer, the girl asked again. Chapter 682 Dabao was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "no, it''s for my younger brother and sister." Girl refers to those cartoon candy and wave plate candy, "children, should be more like these types." Dabao said thank you, and bought seven or eight models according to Niuniu''s and Xiaobao''s favorite characters. After weighing, the girl packed the candy in a large paper bag with delicate and lovely transparent plastic bottles. Dabao goes to the cashier with a paper bag in his arms. The girl in the cashier is playing with her mobile phone with her head down. Dabaoqu began to tap the table with his fingers. "Miss, please check out!" The cashier raised his head, his expressionless face suddenly surprised, "Ji Yu?" Ji Yu fixed her eyes on Shao Yuxin, who had not seen her for several years. She was wearing light makeup, and her appearance was similar to that of high school, so Dabao could recognize her at a glance. "Hello Ji Yu Dynasty she lightly pulled to pull a lip Cape, push the paper bag to her in front, that estrangement appearance, where have a little old classmate to meet of warm? "Ah... Long time no see! Do you and Zhihao often play together? We haven''t seen each other for nearly four years. I miss you very much. " Shao Yuxin didn''t seem to perceive Dabao''s alienation. Hearing his faint response, he said to himself, "do you still live in the original villa? It seems to be a few hundred meters away from here? " Dabao said, "no, I live in the company." Dabao''s words are also true. Now he really lives in the company, although it''s only temporary. Shao Yuxin''s eyes have never left Dabao. As for the bag of candy that Dabao pushed in front of her waiting for the check-out, she didn''t even look at it. "Oh... Is your company far away from home?" "Well, more than an hour." Dabao was already very impatient, but because of his old classmates, he couldn''t turn around and leave. At this time, he regretted coming here to buy candy. "Oh, it''s quite far. When we are free, let''s have a classmate party. " Dabao doesn''t have any interest in it. Anyway, if you have a good relationship, you often get in touch. If you have a bad relationship, how can you meet? Although he is very proficient in social intercourse, he doesn''t like it in private. "Look again..." Dabao said. He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "Please help me settle the bill. It''s late. My family are waiting for me to eat." I haven''t seen my younger brother and sister for a few days. Now Dabao is eager to return home. How can he spare time to gather old friends and ask him to socialize with Shao Yuxin, who doesn''t like much? Shao Yuxin didn''t look at the bag. She picked it up and put it in his arms. "It''s for your brother and sister, isn''t it? Take the candy. It''s not worth much. " Dabao frowned and took out his wallet. "No, how can I make you pay?" Of course, if this person is Yin Zhihao or Ren weiqi, Dabao will leave without saying a word. But his friendship with Shao Yuxin, in his opinion, can''t even reach the friendship of more than 100 yuan. "Oh... You''re welcome. This candy store is owned by my family. I just come here to help when I''m free. It''s not worth any money. When can you bring your younger brother and sister to see what they like to eat, please?" Dabao''s heart, as early as just now has quietly put this as a forbidden area, he is not a fool, really with Niuniu and little Bora? Dabao quickly calculated the money of the candy in the paper bag in his heart, took three pieces of 100 yuan from his wallet and put them on the table, "sorry, I''ll go first." Finish saying, did not wait for Shao Yuxin reaction to come over, the person has already stepped out of the store. Fearing that Shao Yuxin would catch up with him, Dabao strode forward as soon as he went out of the door. He didn''t slow down until he was nearly 100 meters away and walked home at his usual pace. Dabao went to the fence, and before he could push the door, he heard Niuniu and Xiaobao''s pleasantly surprised cry. "Brother, brother!" When Dabao pushes open the fence, Niuniu and Xiaobao have run to him. With the figure of two little guys, it''s impossible to jump on him like when I was a child. But two people very tacit understanding ground a left and a right to hold his arm, embrace him to walk into the inner room. "Brother, are you not going back to the company tonight?" Niuniu confirmed it for the first time. "Well, if you don''t go back tonight, stay at home and spend time with you." Tomorrow is the weekend. We can play with them later tonight. Xiaobao didn''t care about whether his brother stayed at home, because his attention was attracted by the bag of candy on Dabao''s hand. "What''s this, brother?" He licked his lips like a greedy cat. Niuniu''s attention turned to the big paper bag. "Wow, brother, did you buy it from that candy store on the street?" Niuniu is similar to Xiaobao, licking her red lips and gulping down her saliva. Dabao nodded at the tip of their noses with a smile. "Yes, that''s the one on the street, which makes you greedy?" Niuniu shrunk her head and blinked at him. Then she sneaked up on tiptoe to Dabao''s ear and said in a low voice, "my brother and I wanted to buy food after school in the afternoon, but Mommy wouldn''t let me..." Dabao laughed more happily, deliberately lowered his voice and said, "then you should quickly hide it, otherwise, let mommy see, we''ll all be whipped!" Niuniu and Xiaobao giggled and took the paper bag. They trotted into the playroom. At this time, Yue Tong, who vaguely heard his eldest son''s voice, poked her head out of the kitchen, "Dabao? You wash your face, play with your brother and sister for a while, and have dinner in ten minutes. Dabao walks into the kitchen and holds Letong from the back. The whole person is on Letong''s back and her head is on her shoulder. "Mommy! I miss you so much Letong put down the spatula and touched his head with his backhand, "tut Tut, are you still a baby? Others look at a tall and powerful handsome boy, but when they come home, they are not big kids. " Dabao rubbed Letong''s face with his face and said with a smile, "Mommy, I''m just a little kid... I''m not an adult yet! Hum Letong elbowed him away, turned around, pinched his face and said painfully. "Tut, I''ve lost a lot of weight!" "It''s OK. After these days, Mommy will make me some big meals, and I''ll be fat soon." Dabao holds Letong''s shoulder and asks her to turn back. "Are you hungry?" Letong starts to get busy. "Well, a little." Dabao answered honestly. "There are curry fish eggs over there. You can have some to fill your stomach first." Dabao washed his hands, pinched an egg and threw it into his mouth. Letong turned to look at him, "delicious?" Dabao wanted to say that the taste was a little different, but he didn''t want to hurt mummy''s heart, so he nodded with a smile, "Mummy''s products must be delicious!" Letong looked at him with a smile, "this is not my product. This is your baby sister''s love fish egg specially made for you." Chapter 683 Curry fish egg is the first time that Dabao has ever eaten in her life. It is also the first time that the mother and son have been related after nearly five years of separation. For so many years, this dish has always been Dabao''s favorite. However, his favorite is curry fish eggs, which are only made by mommy. The taste of the fish eggs produced by his taste buds is always a little different from that made by others. As for where it is different, Dabao can''t say clearly. Probably, this is what people often call the taste of mother. So, today, as soon as the fish egg is eaten into his mouth, Dabao realizes the difference, but it''s not good to hurt mommy''s heart. When he heard that Niuniu had specially made the fish eggs for him, his mind became more subtle. To be honest, the taste of the fish eggs is really bad. If it was made by someone else, Dabao would spit it out immediately. It''s said that no matter how bad one''s cooking is, dishes like curry beef and curry fish eggs can''t be too bad. If a person can''t even cook such dishes as beef curry, fish curry and eggs, he doesn''t have to expect to do other dishes well. If you judge a person''s culinary talent by this point, Dabao thinks that Niuniu is absolutely negative. Like Dad, she has no culinary talent at all. Letong laughingly looks at her son''s delicate expression and asks again, "is it delicious?" Dabao nodded without hesitation, "it''s different from the taste you make, but it''s also delicious!" Letong said with an interesting smile, "well, you eat slowly. It''s all for you!" Dabao didn''t refuse at all. He reached out and squeezed another one into his mouth. "Good!" Letong is cooking. She takes a look at her son from time to time to see how he is enjoying himself. Her vague guesses become clearer and easier to see. Soon, Dabao ate half of the small dish of curried fish eggs. Suddenly, he thought, this is not right! "Mommy, why does Niuniu suddenly think of making fish eggs?" Dabao stands in front of the kitchen cabinet, and Letong signals him to pass a dish to him. He lowers his head and puts the diced meat into the dish. "Not all of a sudden. When I went out to play last holiday, the dishes I ate in that hotel were delicious? Niuniu pesters me to teach her how to cook when I come back. " Letong won''t say that little girl has been learning to cook with her in the kitchen these days. However, the effect is not satisfactory. Only Dabao can barely eat the curry fish egg now. Letong takes another look at the dish with only two or three fish eggs left. She gives a thumbs up in her heart. Her son is really a good man who has responsibility and will hurt people! "She''s going to learn how to cook?" Dabao looked puzzled. Mommy is a good craftsman. She is famous in the Ji and Yang families. Every time my grandfather or uncle Zeng came over, mummy would cook in person. Everyone said that mummy''s skill was better than that of a super five-star chef. Dabao doesn''t think it''s flattery, because he thinks that no matter how delicious the food he eats at other people''s home or outside, it''s not as good as what mommy makes, even if it''s just a bowl of simple shredded chicken noodles. It is estimated that the family, including daddy, Xiaobao and Niuniu, have the same idea with him. However, Mommy is more and more busy now. We don''t want her to work too hard. She is generally forbidden to enter the kitchen on weekdays. But even if it''s forbidden, Mommy will go into the kitchen every once in a while to get a dish or two. It''s supposed to improve everyone''s life. But Niuniu is still young. Dabao can''t figure out the motivation and reason why she wants to learn how to cook. "Yes, she said it to me herself." Dabao is still confused, but mummy is serious. It doesn''t look like a lie. "I thought Niuniu would never be obsessed with anything but violin." Dabao sighed a little. "Baby, you''re wrong!" Le Tong does not agree with Dabao''s argument at all. "She is also very persistent about this endorsement! Besides, she has something more persistent than Violin and endorsement. " Although Letong is busy, she is always attentive to the affairs of several children. Moreover, she has a delicate and keen heart. "Well?! What is it? " Dabao is really busy these days. He can only sleep three or four hours a day on average. Therefore, he is also confused and worried about himself and Niuniu, but he has no time to think about these things. Le Tong to a face perplexed and unknown desire very exuberant son, a bad heart smile, "this is a secret, the secret can not be revealed also!" According to Dabao''s understanding of his mother, no one can pry open her mouth for things she doesn''t want to say, including her father and himself. "Well, I''ll take my time!" Dabao thinks that he knows Niuniu very well. The reason why he can''t guess her thoughts and motives this time is that he is too busy to take care of her thoughts and worries. "Well, take your time..." Letong only prayed in her heart, hoping that in some things, the eldest son would not be as dull and white as his father. Dabao helped to bring a few dishes to the dining room and called to the playroom, "niuniuxiaobao, come out to wash your hands and eat." Niuniu and Xiaobao answer. Xiaobao runs to the washroom, while the little girl runs to the study door consciously, knocks on the door, and says, "Daddy, I''m eating." Ji Rui quickly came out of the study. Seeing Dabao, he nodded with a smile, "son, back!" Dabao called him, father and son are very tacit understanding of a meal, a soup, two small wash hands back, obediently climbed up the chair to sit. Niu Niu quickly looked around the table and got up with her hands on it. Dabao looked at her and said, "all the dishes are here." Letong is also seated at this time. Niuniu looks at Letong, "Mommy..." Le Tong saw through her daughter''s mind at a glance, pointed to Dabao and interrupted her, "Niu Niu, you want to ask that dish of curry fish eggs, right? Ask your brother." Niu Niu turns her head and looks at Yu Dabao. It''s clearly mommy who is working in the kitchen. She asks her brother why? Dabao reached over her shoulder and motioned for her to sit down. Then he lifted the bowl of soup and put it into her hand to drink it. But Niuniu insists on getting the answer. She just holds the bowl and looks at Dabao, waiting for him to give her an explanation. "I''ve eaten all that fish and eggs! Don''t stare at me, drink the soup Dabao rubbed her head and drank the soup himself. Niu Niu''s face was surprised and unbelievable, "brother, have you eaten it all?" Dabao looked at her funny, "yes, do you want to count?" Chapter 684 With a smile, Dabao reached for her idle hand and pressed it on her stomach. Niu Niu blushed and quickly pulled her hand away from the palm of Dabao''s hand. She held the bowl in her hands, lowered her head and pretended to drink the soup seriously. Looking at Niu Niu''s red face, Dabao''s mood got better somehow, and a mischievous smile appeared on her lips. "Don''t you ask me how it tastes?" The so-called rarity is not to say that Dabao is usually unsmiling. But Dabao is always gentle and considerate to Niuniu. He seldom takes action on her for such things as mischief and mischief. Niu Niu seemed to have not heard his question, and she still hung her head and gulped soup. Dabao thought that she didn''t care about his evaluation at all. Unexpectedly, after she finished the soup, she raised her head and muttered to him awkwardly, "I know, I''m terrible." Dabao shook his head with a smile. "Who says it''s bad? I think it''s delicious." Niu Niu''s eyes were wide open. "Really? But I think it''s terrible! " It seems that she has a lot of self-knowledge. Dabao pinched her ruddy face. "That''s because you don''t know how to appreciate it. I think it''s delicious." "Yes, I don''t know how to appreciate it just like my sister. Only my brother knows how to appreciate it best!" Sitting on Niu Niu''s left side, Xiao Bao seems to have added a lot of energy carelessly. Letong sits opposite her brother and sister and says she''s having a hard time. Ji Rui, a father, is the most normal and complacent of the five people. When others quarrel, he has solved the soup and started eating. He hasn''t eaten his wife''s skill for many days. Now, he has to eat enough before the big and small food starts. "I''ll do it for you later?" Niu Niu''s eyes are full of expectations. In fact, she still doesn''t believe Dabao''s words, but in her heart, she is more willing to believe that Dabao''s words are true. Dabao looked her in the eye and nodded happily. "Of course, my brother likes it very much!" Niuniu''s smiling eyes became two bright moons, and her eyes were shining, almost without Dazao''s eyes. "Well, I''ll cook it for you later. I''ll learn from Mommy." "It seems that I can retire in the future. I don''t have to make curry fish eggs for someone anymore!" Le Tong, who is not too busy, laughs and comments, and picks up her rice bowl. Letong''s wishful thinking was immediately strongly opposed by Ji Xiaobao, a snack. "Who said, Mommy, you have to do it for me. I like the curry fish eggs made by mommy. My brother doesn''t eat them. You''ll make them for me in the future!" Having finished a bowl of rice, President Ji Da, who is holding the second bowl of rice, first stares at Xiaobao, then turns his head to protest against Letong. "Yes, if Dabao doesn''t eat, why don''t Xiaobao and I have any good luck?" Dabao has no choice but to take a look at his father, mother and Xiaobao. He secretly doubts that he is really his own?! Niuniu, however, was at a loss because of the unintentional teasing of several family members, so she had to bow her head and pick up rice in silence. Where is Dabao willing to embarrass her baby sister? Quickly reached for a prawn, nimbly peeled the shrimp line, and directly handed it to Niu Niu''s mouth. Niu Niu can''t react, she looks at him with a puzzled head. "Open your mouth..." Dabao said softly. If your fingers touched her lips, Dabao''s heart trembled slightly. Fortunately, he has always been good at covering up. His heart is very turbulent, but he can''t see any waves on his face. Niuniu''s body reaction is faster than her brain reaction. She opens her mouth and grabs the shrimp. Only then does she remember that she told Dabao brother not long ago that she has grown up and does not lack hands or legs. She no longer needs Dabao brother to take care of her like a child. In view of her self beating behavior, Niu Niu''s face was slightly hot. "Thank you, brother!" "Why do you want to thank me? It''s a gift in return for that dish of fish eggs." Dabao naturally remembered her independent remarks, but his answer was flawless. Letong secretly praises him. Obviously, the eldest son is much smarter than his father. His EQ is not so high! But in this world, there is always a small group of people who are afraid that the world will not be in chaos. "Brother, my sister made fish eggs for you once, and you said you would give her a gift back. What about Mommy? Mommy has cooked food for you for more than ten years and served you for more than ten years. What do you take as a gift Xiao Bao, who hasn''t seen his brother for several days, seems to turn his miss into hatred. He always comes to pick on his brother. Dabao smiles at Xiaobao: do you want to deal with me? Boy, you''re not so lucky. "Mommy has paid so much for us. My return gift to Mommy is of course a lifetime of love and filial piety!" Dabao follows the good, Xiaobao has nothing to say. Letong looks at her brother and her daughter, who seems to be still shy. She thinks that God treats her well and gives her such lovely and interesting children! This dinner lasted for an hour, and it was not easy to finish in the laughter of five members of the family. Because tomorrow is Saturday, Niuniu and Xiaobao are not in a hurry to do their homework. Letong said that they would go to the supermarket to buy some things, and several children agreed that they would like to go with mummy. Ji Rui had some documents to deal with, but this time he said he wanted to go out for a walk, so the whole family went out. At that time, when Ji Rui bought the villa, there were not many people living around. The environment was very clean. Of course, the supporting living facilities were not perfect. The nearest supermarket also took ten to 20 minutes to drive. Now, their family has lived here for more than ten years. With the development of developers, more and more people live nearby, and the surrounding facilities are more and more perfect. Now the supermarket they are going to is not far from his home. It''s about ten minutes'' walk. A family of five is walking on the sidewalk. The three children are talking and laughing in front. Letong and Ji Rui are holding hands and slowly wandering behind. It''s rare for several children to get together. Letong remembers what Ji Rui told him a few days ago. "Children, daddy wants to redecorate the yard. Do you have any suggestions?" The three brothers originally talked and laughed. Now they all turned around and said in one voice, "I''m against it!" Letong shrugs to Ji Rui. I know what he looks like. "See, you don''t believe me!" Ji Rui looks at the three children, "why oppose? You''ve grown up. The yard can be rearranged according to your current needs and preferences, isn''t it? " Chapter 685 Xiaobao and Niuniu look at Dabao. When the three brothers agree, Dabao is undoubtedly the best spokesman. "Daddy, we like all the layout of the house, so we don''t have to mess about any more." It has to be said that Ji Rui''s understanding of children is not as deep as Le Tong''s. In this family, Dabao has been living since he was six years old, while Niuniu and Xiaobao have all their childhood memories engraved here. The three brothers are full of indescribable feelings about the scenery and everything in the house, including two dogs, a few cats, a flower and a grass! Therefore, daddy said that he would rearrange the layout and change it. They were reluctant to give up! "That''s... Nothing to change?" Ji Rui is a little uncertain. He thought the children would be happy with his proposal. "Yes, nothing!" Dabao came to a conclusion, took his younger brother and sister''s hand, turned around and continued to be his intimate brother, listening to the gossip of the two kids in school. Ji Rui''s face of frustration as a father said, "I thought they would be very happy!" Le Tong gave him a white look. "The children''s ideas are just like you don''t want to move the mansion. Every corner of the house and every flower and plant in the yard are full of their childhood memories. If you say you want to change, it''s strange that they don''t work hard with you!" "Well, let''s keep the slide and swing for their children to play in the future." Ji Rui comforts himself. Le Tong glanced at the back of the children in front of him, "well, your idea is more reliable." A family of five went to the supermarket. As usual, Dabao and Xiaobao each pushed a shopping cart. One is for snacks and the other is for ingredients. Two adults with three and a half children in the supermarket for more than an hour, whether it''s dabaotui''s car for food or xiaobaotui''s car for snacks, it''s as full as a hill. When the couple push a shopping cart to check out, Ji Rui says to Letong with a smile. "The cashier will probably think that we have a canteen." Le Tong shook his head and denied, "no, I''m just a pig in a pigsty!" Then, the pig in this pigsty went out and gave several bags of snacks and ingredients to the driver to drive back. The family of five still walked slowly along the same road back home. "It''s strange that there was no candy in the snack just now?" Ji Rui clearly remembers that every time he comes to the supermarket with several children and checks out, he can always clear out a pile of candy. Finally, after negotiating with the children, Letong can keep about one-third of the candy. "There''s a new candy store on the street, don''t you know?" But Letong didn''t answer the question. "You mean, they went to the candy store secretly and bought candy?" Ji Rui doesn''t like snacks, sweets, especially. But the three children follow their mother and are addicted to sugar. In order to protect their teeth, Letong, a mother, has strictly controlled the amount of sugar they eat since childhood. "Not secretly. Dabao went to buy it." When Dabao comes back in the evening, she interacts with Xiaobao Niuniu. Although Letong doesn''t see it with her own eyes, she can make a guess. Ji Ruiqi said, "you don''t care?" Yue Tong shook his head. "It''s not that I don''t care. Let''s make an example this time. Dabao has been working hard for so many days. I can''t spoil the interest of several children by buying some sweets to coax my younger brother and sister. " As soon as they got home, they would play in the playroom. Dabao and Xiaobao were fighting with the game bars. Each of them put a small can of candy beside them. And Niuniu, holding the candy can in her arms, eating while reading. "Brother, I''ll accompany you back to the company tomorrow." Xiao Bao has been holding on for a while. Brilliant network that large-scale online game, when he saw the initial human settings and game framework, has made him salivate. Now that the game is about to be launched, can he not be greedy? "No, there are still some important data to be modified these days. Next Saturday." When Xiaobao gets the right time, he doesn''t pester Dabao any more. After reading for a while, Niu Niu became bored, so she climbed over and sat beside Dabao to watch the battle between the two brothers. "Why, no?" Dabao has two purposes. His eyes are still looking at the screen, and his hands are constantly moving. However, he asks Niuniu. "No, it''s boring." Niu Niu leans on him, and Dabao leans slightly on his back. "What book?" In the playroom, there are all the sound effects of the games. Dabao naturally doesn''t think Niuniu is reviewing her lessons. "A Book of truth." Niuniu replied honestly. "You like this kind of books? I''ll buy you some good books in two days! " Many of the tech nerds in the company love to read Xiuzhen books. Dabao wants to go back tomorrow and ask them, and then ask someone to buy some to coax the little girl. Niuniu, after a while, asked again, "brother, won''t you go home tomorrow?" Dabao wants to go home every day, but this period is really about the future of brilliant network. He can''t destroy the efforts of the whole company for his own sake. "Well, I guess I''ll have to live in the company for another ten days." Dabao answered truthfully. Niu Niu put her hand around his back, buried her face on his back and rubbed it. She said, "this..." Dabao''s heart was too soft. "Brother promised to come back at least one day a week. Is that ok?" "Really? Brother, you have to keep your word Niuniu is a contented girl, but she almost jumped up when she came back one day a week. "Of course! When did my brother cheat you? " "Brother, it''s nothing if you don''t come back, but it''s hard for me!" Dabao finally appeases Niuniu, and Xiaobao also complains. "Oh? What do you have to work hard for? " Dabao is in the mood. "My sister sighs in my ear every day, which makes me want to beat people!" Xiaobao''s complaint is not ambiguous at all. "How can I have it?" Niu Niu''s face turned red again. She got up, walked to Xiao Bao''s back and kicked him, but the strength was very small. "Oh, it''s killing me! Elder brother, elder sister bullies me, I do not play Xiaobao throws the game bar and rolls to the carpet to pretend to be dead. Dabao swept his feet and kicked him gently. "If you lose, you have to admit it. What''s the trick?" Xiaobao hugged his knee and cried "ouch, ouch", regardless of whether Dabao and Niuniu sold his account or not. Dabao is too lazy to pay attention to the performance emperor. He reaches over and grabs Niuniu''s hand, pulls her to the front and looks up at her from the bottom. "When my brother is not at home, does Niuniu miss her brother very much?" In fact, a few years ago, when Dabao went to university to participate in military training, he also experienced this separation. Chapter 686 In fact, a few years ago, when Dabao went to university to participate in military training, he also experienced this separation. But both Niu Niu and Dabao seem to think that this separation is different from the last one. But they didn''t go into the difference. But no matter Dabao or Niuniu, they all follow the instinct of the body. When they miss each other, they will get closer to each other. Fortunately, each other is within reach. "Well!" Niu Niu lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at Dabao, but she answered in the affirmative. Dabao gently rubbed her white fingertips with his fingers, and finally pulled her over and let her sit on her lap. "If my brother doesn''t have time to go home, Niuniu can come to see my brother with Xiaobao, but only on Saturday and Sunday, you know?" Because Dabao was soft hearted for a while, at noon the next day, Dabao, who had been busy all morning, saw Niuniu and Xiaobao in his office. "Niuniuxiaobao, what are you doing here?" Dabao thought that the girl would at least endure until next Saturday. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t even endure for a day. "Brother, didn''t you say we could come to see you?" Niu Niu blinked and looked innocent. "Yes, but it''s Saturday. Won''t you have a good rest at home?" "Brother, you didn''t eat. We brought you lunch. It was made by mommy." Niuniu doesn''t seem willing to tangle with Xiaobao about whether they should come or not. She brings up a food bag and hands it to Dabao. Dabao rubs Niuniu''s head and wants to say something, but Xiaobao suddenly rushes to him, "brother, can uncle Hao show me around?" Dabao knows that the purpose of this boy accompanying Niuniu is not pure. "OK, I''ll let uncle Hao come and show you around." Although Dabao promised to ask Xiaobao to help, they have never made it. Since the establishment of brilliant network more than two years ago, Niuniu and Xiaobao have set foot here for the first time. "But it''s not like Ji here!" Dabao took precautions in advance. Compared with the dozens of floors of Jishi group headquarters building, the brilliant network company with only one floor office building is much more shabby. Xiaobao didn''t care much. "Of course, Ji''s is the hard work of his father and grandfather for generations. This is your brother''s territory, so you can''t compare it!" Xiaobao''s words absolutely didn''t mean to despise his brother, because he continued, "in another two years, I''ll apply with my parents to make such a company to play with." Niuniu didn''t comment on her brother''s words, because she knew she didn''t have the ability. "It''s not impossible, but you have to do your homework well in advance." Dabao pressed the inside line and asked Zhong Hao to come and take the two kids to visit the company. Although Niu Niu and Xiao Bao are brilliant for the first time, they have met Zhong Hao many times and are quite familiar with each other. "Brother, I''m here with you." Niuniu is not interested in visiting the company. Dabao did not force her to stay with her. At this time, he was a little bit hungry. Dabao didn''t talk much. She opened the lunch box and began to eat. Niuniu seemed to know that her brother was very hungry, and she was quietly reading on the reception sofa. Dabao glanced at the book in her hand. It was an English textbook. "Haven''t you finished your homework yet?" "No, it''s on Tuesday. I''ll review it." Niuniu knows she is not smart, so she often takes time to review her lessons at home. In contrast, Xiaobao is a little lazy, eating, drinking and playing at home. "Well, I''ll try my best. I don''t have to ask for the result." Like his parents, Dabao never asks for Niuniu. In fact, he knows that she is not the material to study. With such hard work, she can barely rank in the top ten of the class. "Oh..." Niuniu''s tone is flat. It seems that she really doesn''t mind her grades. From the beginning of this semester, with the brilliant business getting busier and busier, Dabao has less and less time to tutor her in her lessons. Now, this important task is handed over to Xiaobao. After eating half of Dabao''s meal, Niuniu suddenly looked up at him, "brother, Xiaobao and I will be promoted to junior high school next year. You can talk to daddy and Mommy, let Xiaobao jump. I don''t need him to accompany me." In the past, Niuniu only thought that Xiaobao and her classmates were a matter of course. After all, the sister and brother went to school together. But slowly, she began to understand that Xiaobao could be like her brother, graduating from University at the age of 17 or 18, and then owning her own company and developing her own career. And Xiaobao will accompany her step by step to climb up, the reason, of course, is not that he likes the environment and teachers of primary school, but that he wants to keep good at her Ji Sihan side. After thinking about the reason, for a while, Niu Niu was very upset. She hated her failure and asked her brother to protect herself. She also hated that she was useless and had become a burden and a stumbling block for her younger brother. What makes her most uncomfortable is that she has been enjoying this protection and specialization for so many years, which has delayed her brother for so many years. Dabao listened to Niuniu, put down the lunch box and looked at her silently. This little girl seems to be more and more difficult to understand recently. In the past, she seldom rebelled against the arrangement of her family. Recently, first she insisted on accepting the endorsement, and then, now, she proposed the idea of not using Xiaobao to accompany her. What did she figure out? Dabao himself has a strong self-esteem. He can understand that if Niuniu understands the real reason why Xiaobao never jumps, she will feel very bad. "Niuniu, why do you suddenly think of this? Isn''t there more than one semester left? " Dabao felt that he probably needed to reexamine the little girl. In front of her, it seems that she is no longer the ignorant little girl she used to be. She began to have her own independent ideas, and her self-esteem began to grow stronger and stronger. "For Xiaobao, the primary school examination is a piece of cake. I saw him in your study last time. I think he doesn''t need to go to the exam level by level like me. He should be able to jump to a class suitable for him like his brother. " From Niu Niu''s well-organized words, these thoughts should have been hidden in her heart for a long time. "Well, I''ll tell Xiao Bao about this. If he wants to, and he has the same ability, let him choose the right class or school." Since Xiaobao''s company can only make her feel pressure, it''s better to separate her as she said. After all, no matter how worried he and his parents are, Niuniu will grow up eventually. And she, after all, is to learn to face everything, whether it is good or bad! Chapter 687 When Dabao finished his meal, he took Niuniu out for a walk. When he went to the design department, Yin Zhihao caught sight of Niuniu and threw his eyes on her. "Sihan, little sister, come here and give me a hug!" Niuniu called out obediently, "how are you, Zhihao?" Dabao quietly pulled the girl behind her and protected the girl firmly behind her. "Go away!" Yin Zhihao glanced at Dabao with a smile, "it''s not enough loyalty." Dabao ignored him, only raised his chin and glanced at the hall of the design department, "didn''t you see Xiaobao?" Yin Zhihao pointed back, "ah, over there!" As soon as Dabao saw it, sure enough, the smelly boy was sticking to the boss of the design department. He didn''t know what he was talking about. "Dabao, your family''s genes are so powerful. How big is Xiaobao? I know more than I do. Alas... I really doubt that I have been studying in University for nothing in recent years! " Dabao teased him with a smile, "you just know that you''ve gone to college for nothing!" Yin Zhihao did not dare to take over. He took a look at Niuniu. "It seems that Niuniu has grown a lot since I haven''t seen her for several months." Niuniu is very familiar with Yin Zhihao and Ren weiqi, and is the most familiar opposite sex Niuniu knows except for Ji family, Yang family and teacher fan. "Well, it''s more than ten centimeters high." Two days before school physical examination, Niuniu''s latest height is 1.62 meters. "Now I''m a big girl. When I first met you, you were still hanging around your brother Dabao''s neck all day long. Whoever says two more words to your brother Dabao will become your enemy..." Zhihao mentioned seven years ago, which made Niuniu hot. Dabao takes a deep look at Niuniu. Noticing her discomfort, he stares at her friend. "What''s the matter of the time, still mention it! You don''t have a childhood Yin Zhihao looked at his brother and sister, "Dabao, you must not worry about being a brother. Your sister is so beautiful and talented." Dabao''s heart sank and he snorted to his friend, "it''s not your business!" Yin Zhihao didn''t get a good face in Dabao, so he approached Niuniu and asked, "Niuniu, tell brother Zhihao, do you have a boyfriend?" Yin Zhihao''s remark is purely a joke. Dabao''s face changed slightly. He was about to open his mouth to reprimand his friend. He saw Niuniu shaking her head firmly, "no!" Dabao was slightly relieved and raised his boss''s face to challenge Yin Zhihao, "Comrade Yin Zhihao, please go back to work and stay well." With that, he left Yin Zhihao, who was obviously choking, and took Niu Niu''s hand to Xiaobao. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi are classmates of the general manager. As early as the first day or two when they came to report, they were well known. However, most of the employees here are young people, and their hierarchy is not strong. There is an unwritten rule here that the person with ability is the boss. Therefore, no one will regard the relationship with the general manager as a kind of flaunting capital. And Dabao in the company, is also the usual way, and will not because of their own identity and put on a show of dignity to employees and so on. However, he was born with his own aura. Even if he didn''t do it deliberately, he could still become the focus of attention wherever he went. In this case, Dabao has a little beauty beside him, shining in front of a group of technical otaku men, who have high IQ and low Eq. if it wasn''t for the conversation between Yin Zhihao and Dabao, there would be a big wave of people around to get to know him. Not daring to provoke the general manager, these technical houses began to gossip around Yin Zhihao. "I tell you, you can offend anyone. Don''t offend the little princess. She is the flesh of the president and his wife. In a word, it''s not the object you can think of, you know?" It''s not unreasonable that Niuniu can be taken for granted by Zhang Ziwen. Her martial arts training since childhood has made her tall, but not thin and flat. It''s a healthy and graceful curve with girlish posture. Her skin can be broken by blowing, and her facial features are extremely delicate. Especially, her bright eyes are dark and bright, and she blinks her eyes casually, What''s more, it makes people feel that the little girl in front of you is like a fairy coming. As long as you look at her, you will be deeply sucked into the whirlpool and can''t extricate yourself for a long time. In the eyes of many technology houses, Niuniu is a combination of Xianqi and loli. It''s no exaggeration to say that she is a goddess. One of them said immediately that he wanted to design a game character based on Niuniu. Yin Zhihao immediately and ruthlessly interrupted his imagination. "Don''t think about it. If you really dare to anime the image of a little girl, don''t say that you are working in glory, even if you are on the other side of the earth, Yu Shao will not let you go!" Yin Zhihao''s well intentioned admonition didn''t make the tech house lose heart. A few months later, he really designed a nurturance game with Niuniu as the main character prototype. However, when the nurturance game was submitted to the general manager, he was unfortunately told that it would never be available on the market and that everyone should not keep the game. As the prototype of the game, Niuniu occasionally found out that her brother''s computer had a nurturance game suitable for young boys and girls. Moreover, all the endings of the nurturance game were archived. Obviously, the game had been played. These are all afterwords. When Dabao takes Niuniu to Xiaobao''s back, Xiaobao and the big cat in the design department are beating something on the keyboard. In the large screen, a string of codes that Niuniu can''t understand are displayed. Niuniu is next to Dabao. She silently looks at her brother''s fingers flying. She says a lot of language that Niuniu can understand, but she can''t understand the meaning at all. At this moment, Niu Niu can feel that the gap between people is not the difference of language or identity, but the difference of understanding and intelligence quotient! Dabao obviously felt something wrong with Niuniu. He looked down at her and saw that her face was dignified. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "What''s the matter?" Dabao asked nervously in a low voice. Niuniu shook her head. "Nothing." Mouth say like this, in the brain, but is connect her oneself also can''t control of numerous gush but arrive of blankness and have no measure. "I''ll take you somewhere else." Dabao vaguely understood that the picture in front of her was exciting to Niuniu. Niuniu didn''t move. She stood in the same place stubbornly, staring at the screen. There is a voice in her heart, I don''t believe it, I really can''t understand anything. In fact, it is a mistake to choose her who stands here stubbornly. Because, as time goes on, more and more content is displayed on the screen, but Niu Niu still can''t understand a word. Xiaobao is still communicating with the boss of the design department, but Niuniu still can''t understand! Chapter 688 After Niu Niu came home from Dabao''s company, she practiced the piano fiercely. These Dabao didn''t know. And Letong asked Niuniu about it. Niuniu only said that she wanted to get a very difficult grade certificate in winter vacation, so she had to spend more time to practice. Letong doesn''t doubt this, because she understands Niuniu''s stubborn and insistence, and also sees her agitation in her eyes. Knowing that her daughter is very upset and depressed these days, Letong doesn''t persistently ask the root of Niuniu''s troubles except for saying some words of relief from time to time. Everyone has the trouble of growing up. A child like Niu Niu, who has been living in the aura of her brother and younger brother for many years, has more troubles, and her psychological endurance is bound to be stronger than others. However, it takes a certain process for this psychological endurance to become strong. Sometimes this process needs external support, but most of it still has to be able to survive by herself. As parents, what they can do is to wait in silence, rather than interfere. ¡­¡­ On Tuesday''s English test, Niuniu won the 10th place for the first time. Compared with Xiaobao''s first grade, Letong seems to care more about Niuniu''s 10th place in the class. Knowing that Dabao went home on Friday and secretly bought candy for the two kids, Letong was very kind to allow Niuniu and Xiaobao to go to the candy store after school to choose two kinds of candy as rewards. Niuniu and Xiaobao are very happy. They go into the store hand in hand. Letong follows them and looks at a pair of children who are hard to choose from the dazzling variety. Letong doesn''t intervene and just stands quietly. The two kids argued for a while, and finally reached an agreement very cleverly. They chose four kinds of candy that they both liked to eat. Letong goes to check out with candy, and Niuniu comes with a big Winnie bear candy, "Mommy, can I buy one more of this? My deskmate has a few days'' birthday. I want to give this to her. " "Yes Letong readily took the sugar and put it on the cashier, "Miss, please check out!" The cashier raised his head and looked at Letong seriously. "Aunt Le?" Letong looks at the girl in front of her, and thinks she has a familiar face. After searching in the memory area, she remembers who this is. "Oh, Hello, you are Yuxin, Ji Yu''s classmate." After hearing their conversation, Niu Niu tilts her body to take a serious look at Shao Yuxin. "This is Ji Yu''s sister, isn''t she so big? How beautiful Shao Yuxin praises Niu Niu in her mouth, but in her hand she consciously picks up candy and puts it under the scanner. With Dabao''s disgusting behavior last time, she dares not pretend to be too familiar with her. In particular, she is not familiar with Letong. She has only been to their home two or three times, and Dabao''s small group does not have her at all. "Thank you, sister!" Niuniu sweet thanks, for the first time in front of this let her stimulate her brother may be robbed of the sense of crisis of the girl, inexplicably do not like. Of course, she didn''t remember Shao Yuxin, let alone what happened at that time. After all, she was still very young at that time. "Where''s your brother?" Shao Yuxin pretends to be casual. "To work." Niuniu''s answer is simple. Niuniu doesn''t remember the past, but Letong remembers it clearly. This girl has been pestering her son for several years, and she knows it. So, after paying the bill, she used a lot of homework as an excuse to urge her children to go home quickly. Back home, Niu Niu, who had been holding on all the way, finally couldn''t help asking Letong, "Mommy, was that sister a good friend of my brother just now? Why haven''t I seen it? " Niu Niu doesn''t quite understand. She doesn''t know that girl, but when she thinks about her face, she feels very uncomfortable. Probably, this is the so-called girl''s intuition, subconsciously producing a sense of resistance and rejection to the threatening opponent. "Not good. If you are a good friend, can your brother not take it home to play?" Niuniu got the answer from mummy, and her uneasy heart finally settled down. ¡­¡­ Two days later, when Dabao, who was staying in glory, came out of the bath and was close to zero, he was a little hungry. He opened the refrigerator and wanted to find something to eat, but the refrigerator was empty. Dabao holds the refrigerator door with both hands and sighs helplessly. If he is at home, the refrigerator must be filled with all kinds of delicious food by mommy. It''s really good to be at home for thousands of days! After sighing, Dabao closed the refrigerator, took his coat and prepared to go out to buy something to fill his stomach. Just at this time, the doorbell rang. Dabao saw from the cat''s eye that it was Yin Zhihao. "Why are you here so late?" For so many years, my best friends can''t beat around the bush when they talk to each other. "Are you hungry, Dabao? I''ll treat you to supper! " Then he lifted two bags of goods. Dabao''s nose immediately smelled the taste of oyster porridge. Sure enough, he is a close friend! "Make this pot of oyster porridge, and forgive your harassment in the middle of the night!" Hungry Dabao, filled with a bowl full of porridge, began to eat. In addition to oyster porridge, Yin Zhihao also brought several delicious things. Anyway, they are all seafood and meat that Dabao likes to eat. After a round of charge, they swept all the delicious food on the table. Dabao sat contentedly on the back of the sofa and squinted at Yin Zhihao. "Come on, what''s the matter?" I have to say that Ji Dabao knows Yin Zhihao too well. Yin Zhihao has two hobbies. One is to be fond of cats. Second, drowsiness. Usually people in small groups play together. We all know that Yin Zhihao will yawn after ten o''clock. He has to go to bed for big things. These days, he works overtime with people in the design department, and stays in the company like Dabao in the evening, but he never comes to Dabao to chat or have supper, because the first thing he does after work is to fall asleep. Today, for the first time, I brought a lot of delicious food to my door, and all of them were from Dabao''s heart. It''s said that there''s nothing to be gallant about, and it''s either cheating or stealing. How can a smart man like Dabao not understand this? "It is..." Yin Zhihao scratched his head. His face was a little embarrassed. He didn''t seem to know how to speak. "Come on, what''s bothering you so much?" Dabao regards Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi as brothers because they haven''t spoken to him for so many years. Even if they want to come to Ji''s for an internship, they don''t say a word before Dabao speaks. As friends, we should help each other. Within his ability, Dabao is willing to help his best friend. But it doesn''t mean that the other party has the right to ask for anything. If Yin Zhihao or Ren Weiqi thinks that they have the obligation to help them because they are friends with him, then the friendship is not pure. Chapter 689 This kind of care and caring attitude is normal for people with family background like Dabao. But he never said that. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi have not made any excessive demands on him for so many years. Presumably, both of them cherish this friendship very much and do not want to destroy this pure feeling for some secular things. Maybe it is for this reason that Yin Zhihao is so hard to say. "I..." Yin Zhihao finally started. He just opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. "Come on, I''ll do what I can. If I feel embarrassed, I won''t force myself." At this point, it is a hint that Yin Zhihao should not be burdened. In fact, when it comes to the feelings between Dabao and Yin Zhihao, Dabao doesn''t matter even if he embarrasses himself. However, when he heard Yin Zhihao''s request, Dabao still felt that he overestimated Yin Zhihao. Not overestimate Yin Zhihao''s personality, but overestimate his IQ. Yin Zhihao listened to Dabao''s words, bit his lip, and finally said, "Dabao, Shao Yuxin called me yesterday..." At the same time, he carefully observed Dabao''s reaction. Dabao''s face was calm, though he was a little surprised by what he said. "Well, then?" "And then... And then..." Yin Zhihao, who has always been glib, stammered for a long time and couldn''t spit out a word. "Don''t tell me, and then she told you!" Dabao stares at his friend and his tone becomes aggressive. "Of course not..." Yin Zhihao lowered his head, looking frustrated. "What''s that?" Dabao didn''t ask angrily. He thought that his pig friend had completely died since he failed in his confession after graduating from junior high school, because he never heard Shao Yuxin mentioned by his friend after that. But originally, not forget, but secretly hide her in the bottom of my heart! Dabao was disgusted by his elegant thought. He faintly felt the cool wind blowing through his back. Yin Zhihao seems to be frightened by Dabao''s displeasure and shrinks his head. "If you don''t, I''ll go to bed." Dabao was upset by his friends. Yin Zhihao is well aware of Dabao''s temperament and knows that he will be kicked out of the door by Dabao if he grinds down. Gritting her teeth, she finally said, "that''s... She can''t find an internship unit now. Isn''t she studying accounting? Isn''t the accounting department of our company just recruiting people? She asked me if I could let her have a try! " Dabao looked at his friend in silence. He looked at his friend from head to foot and asked. "Yin Zhihao, is this just a decoration on your neck?" Yin Zhihao coughed two times in embarrassment. Dabao took a slight breath and secretly admonished him to stop his anger. At this time, his good friend was just a fool blindfolded by the so-called love! "The accounting department is recruiting a senior accountant, isn''t she? If she is, she will not be unable to find an internship unit. Besides, you and Weiqi are so close to me. Did I open the back door for you? The design department and the technology department also recruit technicians, but you two are just interns now, not technicians. Why does Shao Yuxin think that a college student who has not graduated can work as a senior accountant in the accounting department? Huh? " The conference department''s recruitment advertisement for Accountants has been on the online talent market for at least a month. The applicants are not without them, but Dabao is demanding and would rather be short of them than make do with them. He didn''t expect that Shao Yuxin''s face was so thick that he didn''t see her for several years. And the most exasperating thing is that he is a good friend of pig''s head, and he is foolishly used by others. Yin Zhihao was spewed a fart, but he did not dare to refute anything, because what Dabao said was all the truth. But Shao Yuxin finally took the initiative to contact him, so that his dark heart for so many years finally saw a glimmer of light, he did not strive for, do not perform well, too sorry for his infatuation for so many years. "Well, I told her that the company recruited accountants, not accountants. She said that if it''s really not possible, it''s OK to be an accountant, or even an intern. " Dabao was angry and laughed! At first, he didn''t want to say something to the fool in front of him, but if he didn''t make it clear again, the pig''s head finger might sink deep. Maybe he would fall into the hole and die at the end. "Zhihao, do you think she is flexible? Do you think she has to swallow her anger for an internship position? " Yin Zhihao really thought so. However, seeing that Dabao was a little embarrassed with a smile, he did not dare to say anything. "Do you really think she cares about this internship position?" When Dabao saw that he was silent, he asked again. Yin Zhihao nodded, "well, she said she couldn''t find it for a long time." Dabao pulled up his lips and laughed. He held up his arms and looked at him idly. "Did she tell you that her father is actually the owner of a chain of candy stores? Did she tell you that her chain of candy stores recently opened a branch near my home? Did she tell you that she was helping in this branch near my home? And she, who saw me the other day, told you all about it? " Yin Zhihao was asked by Dabao aggressively, his face turned red, but he still did not believe what Dabao said, or, to be exact, he could not accept the fact that Shao Yuxin cheated him. "Ah? Does her family run a chain of candy stores? Isn''t it, Dabao? Have you made a mistake? " "Her father''s name is Shaohong. I don''t believe it. You can search this person immediately now. If you can''t find him, you can go to inquire about him tomorrow." Dabao did not deliberately inquire about Shao Yuxin''s life experience. However, the chain candy store had more than ten branches in r city. That day, Shao Yuxin said that the candy store belonged to her family, and her attitude really made people think that she was the crown prince. Dabao glanced at the business license behind her, which said Shaohong. No matter whether she has cheated herself or not, Dabao now thinks she is the crown daughter. Yin Zhihao took out his mobile phone. When he saw the content, his face became more ugly. Because what he found was an exclusive interview with people, in which Shao Hong mentioned that he had a baby daughter who was studying in a noble school in high school. And then he remembered that Shao Yuxin used to bring a lot of beautiful candy back to eat. "Zhihao, let me ask you again, did she tell you that she wanted to come here for an internship because she wanted to work with you?" Yin Zhihao was slightly embarrassed and looked at Dabao in surprise. "How do you know? She told you? " Chapter 690 "How do you know? She told you? " Dabao shook his head. "No, she didn''t tell me. My friendship with her is not so good!" Dabao straightened up, put his hand around Yin Zhihao''s shoulder, and said meaningfully. "Zhihao, I tell you, she came here for an internship, not because she wants to work with you, but because she likes me!" This kind of stabbing at a friend''s heart is not what Dabao would do. As a result, Dabao didn''t want to say that. After all, there is nothing to show off about this kind of harm to others and self-interest. But he can''t watch his friends being used by such a woman again and again! The so-called good friend does not mean the person who says you are beautiful every day and praises you smart every time. On the contrary, when people praise you, he dares to give you a pot of cold water. Such a person is a real friend. However, it is obvious that Yin Zhihao does not fully understand the definition of friend. He stared at Dabao incredulously, his nose flapping with shortness of breath because of anger. "Ji Yu, don''t make fun of this kind of thing. It''s not funny at all!" He said angrily, holding up his elbow and propping up the big treasure on his body. Dabao released his hand, moved his butt, and opened the distance between them a little. Sometimes, when people are too close to each other, they can''t see each other clearly. "Zhihao, I''m not kidding. She likes me! From junior high school to now, of course, I''m not sure if she likes me purely, but I''m sure she doesn''t have any interest in you! " Dabao said it with a serious face. He was ready to be beaten by his impulsive friend, so he was on high alert. Yin Zhihao stood up and pointed to Dabao angrily. "Ji Yu, you t * m * D enough. It''s satisfying to step on me under your feet, isn''t it? I know you are genius, you are handsome, you are smart, you are rich, you are prince, many girls like you. But are you too narcissistic? Do you really think all the girls like you? Yuxin, she''s not the person you want to be! I''m sorry, I''m too amorous and always treat you as my good brother After yelling, Yin Zhihao kicked his feet on the tea table, and the lunch boxes and chopsticks on the tea table were scattered all over the floor. "Zhihao! Calm down and listen to me Dabao also raised the volume to stop Yin Zhihao from getting angry. He stood up and reached for his wrist. Yin Zhihao shook his arm and waved Dabao''s hand. "Listen to me! You hypocrite, you are sick to death After scolding, he left without looking back. Dabao stood at the door, but didn''t catch up, because it was very late at this time, and the noise in the corridor would affect the rest of other employees in the apartment. Moreover, now Yin Zhihao has been blinded by anger. Even if he catches up, they can''t talk about it. Dabao turns around and closes the door. The house is in a mess, and the smell of food is everywhere. In this way, he is afraid that he can''t sleep tonight. Can be so late, let cleaning aunt to clean up seems not too close to human feelings, and he himself, really tired! Dabao frowned and sighed helplessly. He quickly changed his suit, took the key and left the apartment. He opened a suite in the hotel opposite the company and made do with sleeping for a night. The next day, after breakfast, Dabao went back to the company as usual. After passing the service desk, Dabao asked the front desk lady to find a cleaning aunt to clean the room, and then went back to the office. There are still many things waiting to be dealt with. The affairs of Yin Zhihao are soon forgotten by dabaotong. At noon, Zhong Hao came in with Dabao''s lunch in his hand and a stack of documents in his hand. "Yu Shao, you still have half an hour to eat. We''ll go to the Cultural Bureau later." Dabao is a little strange, "Cultural Bureau? Didn''t you submit the application materials last week? It''s supposed to be the fifth working day, so there should be results, right? " "Well, in the morning, he called me and said that the information was not perfect. He was returned intact. Now I have rearranged a piece of material according to their requirements. Please come with me this afternoon, because they said that the person in charge must go in person. " "OK, you wait for me for twenty minutes." Dabao and Zhong Hao spent an afternoon outside, and things finally turned for the better. After the other party roughly looked at the materials, they finally gave a clear statement, saying that after the materials were approved, approval documents could be issued. Zhong Hao drove Dabao back to the company in his car. Dabao, who was sitting on the copilot, kept his eyes closed all the way. In fact, if Ji''s headquarters applied for the approval this time, it would save a lot of trouble. Naturally, it would not experience these unexpected twists and turns. But Dabao insisted on applying in the name of glory. On the one hand, Zhong Hao felt that the prince was in a hurry. On the other hand, he was moved by his backbone. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for Le Tong''s sake, he wouldn''t have agreed to let him talk to this hairy boy. However, after two or three years of fighting side by side, Zhong Hao''s attitude towards the prince has changed from suspicion and disdain to admiration and exclamation. Often in front of others to evaluate his boss, he has only four words: the younger generation is formidable! When the car drove into the underground parking lot, Dabao finally opened his eyes. "Yu is little, just now too busy, I forgot to tell you one thing." "Well, what''s the matter?" Dabao lowers his head to unfasten his seat belt and turns to look at Zhong Hao. "People in the design department said that Zhihao didn''t go to work today and didn''t ask for leave. He called him and turned off his mobile phone. Did he have something to go back to school temporarily?" In Zhong Hao''s impression, both Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi are very down-to-earth people. If they are absent from work suddenly, there should be something unexpected, or they may not have said hello to Dabao in advance. Dabao frowned slightly, pushed the door open and got out of the car. Until he got into the elevator, he said to Zhong Hao, "Uncle Hao, please go and ask him for two days'' leave." Zhong Hao should a, then no longer mention this matter. They left the elevator one after the other. Zhong Hao turned to the design department and Dabao went to his office. Dabao carefully recalled last night''s event, did he really say too hard? Dabao was still thinking about Yin Zhihao in his mind. He opened the door and immediately heard a voice that was too familiar. "Dabao, you''re back at last!" Then, he was hugged tightly. "Hey, let me go! Who said I was sick yesterday, but now I''m not? Hold it so tight! " Dabao pushed the other side away with his hand in disgust. Without looking at him, he went straight to his desk and sat down. Chapter 691 "I''m sorry, Dabao. I''m out of my mind." Yin Zhihao strides over, grabbing Dabao''s arm and throwing her. Dabao pushed his hand away with disgust. "Don''t do this. Do you think you are my girl?" It''s true that no one can do this trick except Niuniu, and get anything in front of Dabao. "Hey, hey... Don''t you just think I''m Niuniu?" Yin Zhihao said with a brazen smile. Dabaobai glanced at him and stretched out his hand to pull his face. "Brother Zhihao, how tender do you think your face is? One more look and I''ll have nightmares With heartless smile, Yin Zhihao dragged a chair over and sat down beside Dabao. "Hey hey, is Yu little not angry?" Dabao doesn''t dump him. He opens his computer mailbox to check his email. To say whether he is angry or not, he is really angry. Yin Zhihao''s personality belongs to the impulsive group, so last night he will be angry is also Dabao expected. However, he didn''t expect this guy to be impulsive and even dare to be absent from class. But he didn''t expect that this hot guy could figure it out so quickly. But then again, even if Yin Zhihao was so angry last night, Dabao still has no doubt that after so many years, his friendship with Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi is iron, and he will not really die because of Shao Yuxin. When Yin Zhihao saw that Dabao ignored him, he got up to make a cup of flower tea and brought it to Dabao dogleg. "Yu is little, ran an afternoon dry mouth, drink a cup of tea run run run throat." Dabao coldly gouged out his eyes, "moisten your throat, so that you can scold those who scolded me last night?" "Oh, Yu Shao, what are you saying? It''s a small mistake. It''s a small fool. It''s a small fool. You deserve to be scolded. Yu Shao, if you''re in a bad mood, don''t scold. Just kick it Dabao''s mouth, if you really say it, few people can say it. Although Yin Zhihao has a bright tongue, he is always willing to bow down in front of Dabao. In front of his friends who are making amends to him, Dabao can''t get angry even if he''s really angry. What''s more, he''s not angry at all. Dabao finally picked up his friend''s cup of tea to make amends. The edge of the cup reached his lips, and then he glanced at his friend, "do you understand? Don''t blame me? " Yin Zhihao put his hands in front of him, bowed his head slightly, with a sincere attitude of admitting his mistake. "Yu Shao, I''m sorry!" Dabao finally couldn''t help laughing at his friend''s serious dogleg. He kicked him and said with a smile, "come on, don''t pretend!" Yin Zhihao just sat down again, still serious face, raised his hand, "I swear to the organization, guarantee, is really wrong, not pretend!" Dabao shook his head with a smile. "Let''s hear it. How can we figure it out?" Yin Zhihao coughed twice and scratched his head awkwardly. "Wei Qi went to my house to see me at noon. I told him what happened last night, but without saying a word, he scolded me bloody. He said that I was a pig, and that Shao Yuxin liked you. Many years ago, they knew that they were just embarrassed to hit me. Later, they thought that I woke up, so they didn''t mention it. However, he didn''t expect me to be so stupid for so many years, Fall again in the same pit Dabao estimates that Ren Weiqi''s words about Yin Zhihao have been held back for many years, just like himself. "Yes, it is! I don''t know how I can stand you for so many years! " "Hey, Ji Dabao, that''s enough!" Yin Zhihao had no choice but to be scolded. "What''s enough? Who said that he would no longer be a brother with me? Who said that he was wrong about me?" Dabao suddenly felt that the taste of today''s scented tea in his mouth was a little different. He lowered his head to take a sip and tasted it carefully. In the face of Dabao''s accusation, Yin Zhihao immediately pleaded guilty like a withered flower. "It''s me..." "You bought this scented tea?" Dabao is a real eater. He can taste the flavor he is used to, even if it is a little different. Yin Zhihao looked at him inconceivably, "yes, you found it all?" The flower tea that Dabao drinks is bought by Letong in the tea art room. It''s said that it can calm the fire and refresh the spirit. It''s especially suitable for the busy working people. Dabao thinks it tastes good, so he has been drinking this kind of tea. "Well, the tea is tender and mellow. The proportion of flowers is a little smaller. It tastes stronger when you drink it." Yin Zhihao, who knew nothing about this aspect, was very nervous after listening to his analysis, "don''t you like it?" "No, I like it very much. Where did you buy this tea? Next time I''ll ask my mom to buy it somewhere else." "It''s not bought. It''s produced in my uncle''s own tea farm. You and aunt like it. I''ll let my uncle bring some more." Dabao''s curiosity was hooked up, "tea farm? Is it far from here? " "Drive more than two hours. Why, do you want to play?" Yin Zhihao is indeed Dabao''s best friend. He just guesses the other person''s mind with a question. "Well, aren''t I busy these days? I don''t have much time to accompany Niuniu and Xiaobao. If it''s not too far away, I can take them to the tea house after these days. You can ask your uncle if it''s convenient. " Yin Zhihao immediately patted his chest and said, "it''s not convenient. My uncle must be very happy if you want to go. Well, weiqi and I will go back together and have a good time for two days." Dabao calls Letong to chat for a while, and the tea party is settled. After he hung up, Dabao looked up at the clock and said, "Zhihao, although I just asked Uncle Hao to ask for leave for you, you''d better go back and apologize to you before you get off work." But Yin Zhihao sat still, and Dabao glared at him? You''re starting to lose your temper again? " Zhihao shook his head. "No, when I came back, I had already pleaded guilty with our boss. Moreover, I automatically applied to be on the night shift for a week, which is to atone for my impulsive behavior." Dabao listened and turned off the computer. "Let''s go. Let''s go out for dinner." Yin Zhihao thought that he and Dabao were going to eat together, but Dabao called the employees of the design department and the technology department who worked overtime these days together. More than 20 people went to a seafood city and asked for a big box. After more than ten days of hard work, a group of young people were like prisoners who had just been put into prison. They were eating and drinking noisily. This seafood city''s signature dish, lobster baked with cheese, is the favorite of Letong and Niuniu Xiaobao. Dabao specially ordered the manager to get an extra one, and ordered some family favorite seafood to send home. Chapter 692 After all, the seafood here is famous. After a long time of hard work, people feel that this is the best food in the world. When the food on the table was almost finished and everyone''s stomachs were almost full, they began to fight and drink. A few older people even guess boxing. The atmosphere was very warm. Although Dabao didn''t drink at all, he felt very excited when he looked at it. On several occasions, he even couldn''t help but coax with everyone. The loser drank all the wine at once. The boss of the design department lost miserably, and soon he drank a little too much. He came to Dabao with his glass in his hand and said, "Yu Shao, let''s toast you!" Zhong Hao raised his hand to obstruct, "Lao Gao, Yu Shao can''t drink! Besides, it''s not appropriate for Yu Shao to drink, is it? " When Zhong Hao mentioned this, many people remembered that his boss was a minor under 18. Lao Gao was reminded of this, so he naturally turned to Yin Zhihao, who was sitting beside Dabao. "Zhihao, you are not a minor, are you?" Yin Zhihao quickly got up and poured himself a full glass of wine, "boss, I''ll give you a toast!" A large group of people who have been busy for a long time seldom relax and have a good drink. In the end, the whole box, except for Dabao, a minor, was completely destroyed. Dabao had a headache when he looked at the staff who had been drinking in a box. Finally, I had to call Xiao Li and ask him to bring some drivers to help get the people back to the company. Xiao Li quickly brought several people over and helped the drunk employees to the car. Dabao thought that since everyone was drunk, he would go home and sleep for one night. So, after all the things were told, he stopped a taxi and went home first. Back home, Niuniu and Xiaobao haven''t slept yet. As soon as she sees Dabao coming back, she pounces on him and hugs him. Originally, the smiling face was wrinkled when he came to kiss Dabao''s face. "Oh, brother, did you drink?" Little girl said, don''t say kiss, also dislike to loosen hand, cover nose back two steps. Dabao sniffed, and he really smelled a smell of wine. "I didn''t drink. I ate with my colleagues. They were all drunk." Niu Niu didn''t quite believe what he said "Not really!" Dabao replied solemnly. Niuniu leaned back in disbelief and said, "well, don''t drink in the future!" "Well, brother doesn''t drink it!" Dabao almost raised his hand to swear. Fearing that the smell of wine on his body would smoke Niuniu, Dabao took a bath first and walked out of the living room with a bowl of steaming rice porridge on the tea table. Remembering the dish of curry fish eggs that day, Dabao raised his eyebrows and said, "Niuniu, did you cook it?" Niuniu shook her head. "No, it''s Mommy. Mommy says you drink wine and eat porridge to nourish your stomach Dabao felt that even though he was full of mouth, he couldn''t make his family believe that he didn''t drink. "What about Mommy?" Dabao looked around. There was no one. "Work in the study with Daddy." Niuniu pointed to the direction of the study. Dabao in the bathroom has confirmed that he has no smell of alcohol all over, this time just came to kiss his brother and sister on the forehead. "I''m going to see daddy and Mommy." Said, got up to the study with Letong and Ji Rui said hello, just folded back to hold a bowl to eat porridge. "How was your English test on Tuesday?" Dabao has always been very attentive to Niuniu''s affairs. When we meet now, of course we have to care. Niuniu threw the book aside, climbed over, put her hands on Dabao''s shoulder, put her chin on her hand, blinked and looked at Dabao straight. "Brother, I finished tenth in the exam." Last time, she ranked more than 20 in the exam, but this time, she jumped up more than 10. Even the teacher praised her for her great progress. Although this is no match for Xiaobao''s No.1 grade, Niuniu is very satisfied. She is very happy to have such a result. "Wow, that''s great! What prize Niuniu wants, brother will buy it for you! " Dabao is also very happy for Niuniu, so he rubs her head. No one knows better than him that little girl has made great efforts for the rising ten. Sometimes, he also felt that God was really unfair. For example, he and Xiaobao did not spend more than one tenth of Niuniu''s effort on learning, but the effect was more than ten times higher than Niuniu. Often looking at the stubborn little girl yawning to review her lessons, he would like to be able to give her a little bit of his IQ. Dabao, who was full of love in his heart, looked at the little girl leaning on his shoulder. Dabao looked down at her red face, breathing more and more heavily, looking at her eyes, also unknowingly become profound and unpredictable. What he was oppressing in his heart was like a raging volcano, boiling in his chest, and seemed to be out of control at any time. "No! Mommy bought candy for me and my baby yesterday. Next time I will do better in the exam. At that time, my brother will remember to buy me a prize Niuniu''s clear and innocent voice interrupted Dabao''s reverie in his mind, and his surging emotions stopped him from the precipice again, and he successfully forced her back to her heart. "Well, my brother will save money and buy a big prize for Niuniu." Niuniu giggled, "don''t save money. I like a skirt. My brother will buy it for me. It''s not expensive but it''s good-looking." Dabao put his hand on her waist and gently carried her to his arms. Head down, lips gently kiss her soft curly hair. "Girl, whatever you want, my brother will give it to you!" Dabao''s light and soft low voice sounds like balderdash, but it''s the most real idea he represses in the bottom of his heart. With these words, Dabao closed his eyes slightly and felt bitter: niu''er, I''m afraid you don''t want what I want! Niuniu didn''t know her brother''s mind, but she held out her hands and hugged Dabao''s waist tightly, buried her head in his arms and gave a dull reply. "Niuniu knows that brother is the best to Niuniu!" Dabao sighed in his heart and laughed bitterly. He blurted out what he shouldn''t have said, "Niuniu, you''re still young, you don''t understand." Silly girl, you are only 11 years old, where do you know that love is sometimes a kind of injury! Niu Niu rubbed in his arms, raised her stubborn face, "brother, I''m not small, I understand!" Dabao tried to squeeze out a smile. "Well, my brother didn''t see Niuniu. Niuniu is very powerful and knows it all!" Silly girl, if one day you really understand, do you think that your brother is actually a pervert and a monster? Chapter 693 The next day, Dabao saw Yin Zhihao again and remembered the follow-up result of Shao Yuxin. "Zhihao, did Shao Yuxin call again later to pester you?" "How could it not?" "What do you say to her?" Dabao can''t help but be curious about the way he treats his friends. At this moment, Dabao even felt that he and Yin Zhihao were a little in the same boat. "I said, I''m sorry, I can''t help her. Then, with a click, she hung up on me It is probably because of Shao Yuxin''s resolute attitude that Yin Zhihao has no room to think about it at all. Because he is completely dead hearted, he is no longer as obsessed as Shao Yuxin that night. Dabao is envious of his good friend, but he doesn''t know how long he will have to struggle in the mud to get out. "I''ve already said hello to my uncle about our going to the tea house. My uncle said we can go to the tea house at any time for as long as we want." ¡­¡­ It''s said that there is a big reservoir near the tea farm, so Ji Rui has prepared a set of advanced fishing equipment early. Letong tells Dabao that for this trip, your father''s enthusiasm is even higher than niuniuxiaobao''s. They set out on Friday afternoon, got off the highway, drove for half an hour on the winding rural road in the field, and finally arrived at Uncle Yin Zhihao''s tea farm. Uncle Yin prepared the meal early in the morning and warmly welcomed them into the room. After washing their hands, they took their seats. According to my uncle, the chicken on the table grew up eating tea fruit and tea. All kinds of vegetables were planted beside the tea garden. The steamed grass carp was caught from the reservoir I don''t know if it''s because I''m hungry, or because these self-produced and self sold foods taste much better than what I eat in the city. Niuniu and Xiaobao, who usually eat a bowl of rice at home, say they''re dead. Today, they eat two bowls of rice, and they still say they''re delicious. Uncle Yin''s family also has two children, younger than niuniuxiaobao, but the host family put two big chicken legs in Niuniu and Xiaobao bowls. Such noisy behavior, Letong of course refused to rely on, hurriedly let the sister and brother give the drumsticks to the master''s children. But Yin Zhihao said, "Auntie, don''t ask them to push around. My uncle keeps a lot of chickens. My cousins don''t like chicken, especially the drumsticks. They all smell of chicken excrement." Uncle Yin glared at Yin Zhihao, "Zhihao, are you disgusting? If you say that, the children have no appetite at all." But Yin Zhihao said, "uncle, don''t worry, these two kids are all food. I''m not disgusting. It won''t affect their appetite." Sure enough, Niuniu and Xiaobao eat happily with their drumsticks. Niuniu''s eating style is relatively gentle, while Xiaobao''s mouth is full of fat. Letong sitting beside him can''t help wiping his mouth from time to time. "Mommy, this chicken leg is delicious! It''s much better than what we usually eat! " "Fool, this is the ground chicken. Didn''t you listen to my uncle just now? They usually run all over the mountain and eat such natural things as wild grass, tea, fruit and tea, while the chickens we usually eat are fed with fodder." Xiaobao and Niuniu are very curious after listening to Letong''s explanation, "uncle, do they really run all over the mountain?" Uncle Yin nodded with a smile, "yes, let brother Zhihao take you to see it tomorrow morning, OK?" After dinner, the adults chatted in the room, and a few children played in the yard. Xiaobao was still a child. Looking at the large tea mountain shrouded in the moonlight in front of him, he exclaimed that he wanted to see it now. Dabao slapped him on the butt, "boy, you don''t sleep at night, but the chicken wants to sleep. What are you going to see now. Besides, the temperature in the mountains is low at night. What can I do if I ice you on the mountains? " Xiao Bao said, "hum, brother is a liar. How can it freeze here?" But Yin Zhihao confirmed Dabao''s statement, "Xiaobao, your brother didn''t cheat you. The temperature on the mountain is at least ten or eight degrees lower than here. It will really freeze in the middle of the night." "Can we see the glacier when we go up the mountain tomorrow?" Dabao slapped Xiaobao on the head, "do you think this is the North Pole? You can see glaciers and ice debris. As soon as the sun comes out, everything melts." Dabao knows that Xiaobao is just looking for trouble. This kind of common sense, as smart as him, can''t be unknown. It was November, and the temperature in the mountains was lower than that in the city. Several people walked in the yard for a while, but they could not stand the bitter wind, so they all went back to the house with their heads down. Uncle Yin''s family is very big. There are at least a dozen bungalows in a row. Some of them are workers'' rooms, and some of them are specially used to entertain guests. These rooms are similar to the double rooms in the hotel, with two big beds in each room. There are just three empty rooms, one for Ji ruiletong, one for Yin Zhihao and Ren weiqi, one for the driver, and one for brother Dabao. In fact, this arrangement is the most reasonable, but for Dabao, it is a kind of suffering. But others don''t know about his suffering, because, just a few months ago, he was sleeping in the same bed with the little girl in order to coax Niuniu to sleep. Niuniu takes her pajamas to take a bath. Dabao says to Xiaobao, who is playing games next to the edge of the bed, "Xiaobao, you''re sleeping tonight." Xiaobao looked up at him strangely, "why? I don''t sleep well. What should I do if I fall to the ground? " But Dabao said, "what if I sleep next to you and you get up in the middle of the night and step on me in the bathroom?" Xiaobao tilted his head to think about it. He thought what his brother said was quite right, so he nodded and agreed. Niuniu came out after taking a bath and came out in a princess nightdress with lace. She wiped her hair and cried, "brother, it''s time for you to take a bath." Xiao Bao made a sound, but he didn''t want to move. "Go Dabao kicked his upturned ass. "Brother, you go to wash first, and I''ll try again." Dabao was too lazy to pay attention to him and grabbed his iPad. "I''ll blow your sister''s hair. If you don''t go, you can blow it for your sister." Xiaobao got up reluctantly, "I''ll take a bath!" Xiaobao is also very good to Niuniu, but there is something on Niuniu that he never dares to touch. That''s the long curly hair on Niu Niu''s head. For so many years, he never conquered them. Perhaps, the elder sister''s troublesome curly hair, only the elder brother such a patient boy can afford to wait on! Dabao rushed Xiaobao to take a bath and waved to Niuniu, "Niuer, come here, brother, blow for you." When Niu Niu was a child, she was just as helpless as Xiao Bao about her disorderly hair after washing her hair. At that time, it was Dabao or Letong who helped her comb more. It was during the past two years that she grew up and took care of her own hair. Chapter 694 Niuniu obediently sits on the edge of the bed. Dabao takes the towel from her hand, dries the drops on her hair, picks up the hair dryer, lifts her curly hair and blows it carefully. "Brother, I want to pick tea tomorrow. Are you going?" At dinner, daddy said he would go fishing tomorrow. At that time, my brother seemed to agree to go with Daddy. But Niuniu wants her brother to accompany her, because she seldom has the chance to see her brother and play with her brother these days. "Let''s talk about it tomorrow..." Dabao knows little girl''s mind, but he doesn''t dare to indulge himself recently. Niuniu is very disappointed, but she vaguely feels that her brother is a little different recently, so she doesn''t dare to act coquettishly as usual and force her brother to accompany her. She just silently hangs her head and plays with her fingers. Dabao''s heart is in a mess. At this time, because there are so many things in the company, he wants to break it into 48 hours 24 hours a day. As a result, he put aside his worries. But now, the person who makes himself upset is sitting in front of him, and he can''t tell her anything. This kind of feeling is really fucked. Dabao can''t remember how old he started to know what he wanted. He only knew that at the age of three or four, he would poke at daddy''s weakness and occasionally cry for Mommy. As a young man, he knows very well that babies who can cry will have milk to eat. At that time, his mother was bigger than the sky. There was nothing more important than his mother. Therefore, when he met Letong again, even if he didn''t know that she was his own mother at that time, he still tried every means to approach her by virtue of his instinctive favor for her, and encouraged daddy to chase her more than once or twice. Later, he was ill. Letong stayed with him all day and all night. At that time, he was no longer willing to let go. Even later, he knew that Letong was his own mother whom he was thinking about day and night. He even preferred not to have daddy, but to keep mum. At that time, he had a morbid feeling for Letong. Fortunately, Letong responded to him. Occasionally, when Dabao recalls the year when he met Letong again, he can''t help thinking, if Letong wasn''t his own mother, would he be so persistent? If Letong is not his own mother, will his persistent feelings be responded to? If the matter goes on to the present, Dabao may not be able to do the kind of lingering things at that time. Because, now he has understood that love cannot be forced. Whether it''s family or love. His feelings for Niu Niu began when he couldn''t find out, because from the first time he saw this girl in the woods, he decided that she was his! Because the feelings for her were so long and deep that he was used to it and he could not give up. So that, he is not sure now, his feelings for the little girl, in the end, belongs to what kind? Obviously, physically, he had a wrong idea about the little girl. However, she is only eleven years old, she is her own sister The fact that these two irons are in front of him makes Dabao feel dirty. He also thought, will in addition to physical, psychological, own to Niu Niu, also have the feelings of brother and sister? Of course, others may not know, but he knows. Niuniu has no blood relationship with him. But no blood relationship, does not mean that the two are not brothers and sisters ah! In the past eleven years, no matter he or she, or everyone around them, they are a pair of brothers and sisters who love each other very much. Therefore, before Dabao is really sure of his physical and psychological confusion, he will not rashly poke open this layer of paper. Because, the identity of adopted daughter, for Niuniu, who is sensitive and stubborn, may be a powerful bomb. Of course, if Niuniu is 17 or 18 years old now and has the ability to confirm her feelings, Dabao will definitely choose a sincere way to make it clear to her. But the fact is, Niuniu is only eleven years old, let alone she doesn''t know what love is now. Even if she knew it, she could not tell the difference between affection and love. In order to get what he wants, Dabao can force many people, but only for Niuniu, he is not willing to force! Therefore, before he was 100% sure of his feelings for Niuniu, he didn''t want to poke it out. At the same time, he also hopes to give himself calm time and space, so that he can distinguish clearly whether he needs her from physiology to psychology or not. If so, does he have to be her?! In the process of all these explorations, Dabao doesn''t want to disturb anyone, let alone Niuniu. Only in this way can he not hurt his favorite family, including Niuniu. "Brother..." Niu Niu, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened her mouth. "Huh?" "How long are you going to be busy?" Niu Niu didn''t dare to mention tomorrow, so she had to hope that her brother would finish his work earlier and move home earlier. In that way, he could sit beside her every day and listen to her play the violin. He would also help her with her homework and fight with her as before "I don''t know. It''s going to be a while." Originally, the original intention of moving to the company was that Dabao chose to live in the company apartment because he was too busy with work and spent too much time on the way back and forth. But now, Dabao even has the idea of moving out by himself. Because, he is now alone with Niuniu, it''s more and more difficult to control his wishful thinking! It''s very dangerous, big baby. Everybody knows that. Now he has a sleeping beast in his body. One day, if the beast wakes up, and he just can''t control himself, the one who is hurt will be his most precious little girl. "Brother, why?" Niu Niu suddenly turned around, put out her hands around his neck, twinkled her bright eyes, and looked straight into Dabao''s eyes. Dabao was stunned and looked closely. He saw that the little girl''s eyes were red. The bright light was reflected by tears. Dabao felt uncomfortable, raised her hand and gently wiped away the tears from her eyes, trying to continue to use the omnipotent excuse of work to prevaricate the past. "Niuniu, my brother is not a child now. He has to help his parents share a lot of work. He can''t be as headstrong as before, you know?" Although he knows better than anyone, the real reason is not entirely work. Niuniu shook her head hard, "no, Niuniu doesn''t know! Didn''t Daddy and Mommy say that? If we don''t want to, we can ask someone to help. We don''t have to do it. " Niuniu, who has always been clever, is rarely self willed. It can be imagined that she really missed her brother recently! Chapter 695 Dabao''s inner struggle and tangle, he thinks that hiding well, he thinks Niuniu doesn''t understand. Niuniu may not be able to say the exact reason, but she really felt that her brother was leaving her step by step. This distance is not only the physical distance, but also the invisible distance between the heart and the heart, which can''t be touched. This kind of untouchable distance, let Niuniu fear! Physical distance can be narrowed by means of transportation, but the invisible distance between hearts, let alone Niuniu, an 11 year old child, even an adult, has no exact way to make them closer. Therefore, Niu Niu, who is vaguely aware of her brother''s abnormality, subconsciously wants to hold her brother tightly. For her, she can''t make them close again. She has to try her best to keep her brother by her side all the time to ensure that her brother won''t leave her. "Niuniu, daddy and Mommy will grow old one day. My brother will make himself very strong before they grow old. In that way, my brother can protect you, Xiaobao and daddy and Mommy, you know?" Niu Niu doesn''t understand Dabao''s words. "Can you move home quickly? You don''t have time. It doesn''t matter if you don''t come to pick me up from school with Xiaobao. We can also let the driver''s uncle send it to school. Will you move home? " Niu Niu knows that she can''t convince her brother, so she has to take second place. She hopes that her brother can go to work normally, just like her parents, so that, at least, she can see her brother in the evening. "Niu''er, I''ll move home when my brother is busy." Dabao won''t let go at all. Because he has no confidence in whether he can maintain normal self-control in front of Niu Niu. Niu Niu lowered her head again and got sulky. Her uneasiness was eating her bit by bit. Because of uneasiness, the little girl began to think wildly. When my brother grows up, he knows more and has more knowledge. Does he feel that her silly sister is very childish and boring, so he no longer wants to spend a lot of time with her as before? No doubt, no matter from which aspect, brother is a top excellent boy, from small to large, never lack of girls like him. Now, he doesn''t like to go home more and more. Has he made a girlfriend? These confused ideas, in Niu Niu''s mind around, but she did not dare to Dabao proof. Because, she is afraid to hear Dabao brother tell her, "yes, you are naive, you are boring", "yes, I have a girlfriend". Either she deceives herself or she doesn''t want to face the reality, as long as her brother doesn''t say anything, she pretends to know nothing and sticks to him all the time! "Well, the hair is dry. It''s late. Go to bed." Dabao knew that the little girl was angry and that she was very upset. And he, in fact, knows better than anyone that a little concession can make Niuniu happy and make her laugh, but this kind of concession, as far as the current relationship between them is concerned, is tantamount to drinking doves to quench their thirst. He knew very well in his heart that the most rational way now was to deal with it coldly. Niuniu stood up in silence, went straight to the opposite bed, lifted the quilt, and angrily covered the quilt from head to foot. Once upon a time, as long as she was like this, brother Dabao would come and tear off her quilt, saying that it was not hygienic and that she would be suffocated. Niuniu thought that this time, her brother would come and tear off his quilt just like before. She hid in the quilt with little air, held her breath and pricked up her ears, waiting for her brother to come. But outside, there was no movement. Slowly, she heard her breathing more and more heavily. The air seemed to become thinner and thinner, and her eyes were getting hotter and hotter Niuniu heavily sucked her nose. As time went by, Niuniu felt as if she was about to die of suffocation. In front of her eyes, it was dark, and the cold tears were only coming down from the corner of her eyes, but the piercing chill made her tremble. Her eyes are wide open, but she can''t see anything. Her ears have always been very smart, but at this time, the world is as quiet as if she is alone. She is choked in the quilt, and the more she thinks about it, the more uncomfortable it is. She opens her mouth and wants to cry, but she finds that she can''t cry at all, only tears from the corner of her eyes keep flowing The quilt was opened without warning, and the dazzling light made her subconsciously close her eyes and raise her hand to cover them. "Niuniu..." Familiar and gentle call, like to open the valve of her heart grievance, hand still tightly cover eyes, mouth, but finally open, "wow" to a loud cry. Niuniu''s cry, like two invisible hands, tore Dabao''s heart into rags, hung on the dead branch in the empty field, and was blown around by the fierce wind. Reason told him that now it''s better to turn back and walk out of this room without saying a word. Tonight, even if you squat in the corner of the yard and freeze into a popsicle, don''t mess with Niuniu. But Niu Niu''s tears, has always been the killer of his collapse, as long as a touch, he has no reason to speak. Dabao, who was crying bitterly, couldn''t care so much anymore. He put his hand on the bed and lay over her, and stroked her face full of tears. "Good girl, good girl, don''t cry! My brother is wrong. How about forgiving him? " Niuniu was crying, her hands still covering her eyes and her head shaking hard. She was so bent in her heart that he could easily forgive her for holding so much anger and uneasiness for such a long time? Dabao was bewildered by her tears, so he just lay down beside her, fished her in one hand, put her in his arms, rubbed her head and coaxed her. "It''s my brother who deserves it. Niuniu won''t forgive me if she doesn''t forgive... Baby, don''t cry, OK?" Dabao coaxed her and gently rubbed her forehead with her lips. Niuniu cried again for a while. Under Dabao''s constant coaxing, she finally sobbed and opened her mouth. "No... brother, don''t give up Niuniu..." Dabao gently kisses away the tears from the corner of her eyes. The light saltiness spreads to the tip of her tongue, but Dabao feels bitter. "My brother doesn''t have... Niuniu is good... My brother loves Niuniu the most and won''t want Niuniu. If you don''t cry, my brother will be distressed if you have swollen eyes... " Dabao, who has always been clever, is incoherent and defends himself. Niuniu no longer spoke, but her tears did not stop. Dabao''s heart was like a dike without a hole, and the flood surged out of the hole. The flood without dyke engulfed all his reason in an instant. His brain was blank, and his lips went with his heart, blocking her cold and trembling lips. Chapter 696 Dabao''s lips were close to her, and she felt that the person in her arms was stiff immediately. Dabao held the back of her head with one hand and stroked her back with another. Originally wanted to be happy and desperate to plunder the heart, after touching her cold lips, slowly become calm. His heart, full of pity, rough action in an instant gentle down, lips carefully touching sucking Niu Niu''s lips. Niu Niu didn''t seem to understand, but she just froze in his arms and was passively held by him, kissing gently and pitifully. Her lips, very soft and cool, touch, a bit like cotton candy soft slippery, lips in addition to toothpaste residual Mint breath, there is a touch of salty, it belongs to Niuniu tears taste. Dabao gently holding her lips, as if to coax lovers in a low voice, "baby, don''t cry, OK?" Niu Niu''s strength and soul seemed to have been taken away. She wanted to nod her head and found that she couldn''t move. Then, she managed to squeeze out a vague reply from her lips and teeth. I don''t know whether Dabao''s kiss played a soothing role, or whether she was scared at all and her tears stopped miraculously. And Dabao''s cruel attitude was gradually calmed down in the light kiss. Dabao, who gradually regained his sense, clearly felt that the girl in his arms was no longer a small meat ball, but a girl with an attractive smell. Clearly aware of this, his hand, then stiff in her back, no longer dare to explore more than half. Some things, after, can never look back! Just now that shallow kiss, he can explain to himself that he has lost his sense. If he goes further, he will not be able to prevaricate with losing his sense. Finally defeated the riot, another one of his own Dabao gently moved Niuniu away from his arms, gave her a kiss on the forehead, got up and helped her to cover the quilt again. Without saying anything, he turned and went into the washroom. Niu Niu''s brain is also blank. She lies on her back with her eyes slightly closed. She only hears her heart beating powerfully at a faster than usual pace. Gradually, her brain began to recover a little consciousness, but this little consciousness was not enough for her to accurately judge what had just happened. She only remembered that her brother''s lips were very warm, and her brother''s embrace still reassured her as always. Her brother''s gentle tone, like a pair of big wings that can fly, carried her back to the ground slowly from the sky. Although the elder brother just now is a little different from the past, she can be sure that the elder brother does not dislike her, and he still likes her as before, loves her and loves her! "Niuniu, come on, brother, wash your face for you." Soft voice into the ears, stained with tears on the face was then slightly hot wet towel gently wipe. Niuniu didn''t resist, but she didn''t open her eyes. She felt the hot and humid touch from her face to her chin, and from her nose to her eyebrows. "Girl, I''m sorry." Niuniu dares to say that tonight, what she heard from her brother was sorry, which is probably more than the usual total amount of one year. After all, my brother has always been very good to her. Don''t make her cry, but I''m not willing to say a word to her. Until Dabao helped her clean her face, and even wiped her hands carefully, Niuniu didn''t say a word, and didn''t open her eyes. It''s not that she''s still angry, but she feels embarrassed and embarrassed at the thought that she can''t control her emotions and is crying out of control. What''s more, she doesn''t know how to deal with her brother Dabao who is scared by herself, but still treats her brother gently. And Dabao, also dare not force Niuniu, after all, he is also for his loss of reason to do cross-border and guilt, at this time, he also does not know how to face the little girl. Just now, when wringing the towel in the washroom, he even made a hypothesis. If the little girl pointed to his nose and scolded him as a hooligan when she came out, how would he explain? How does it end? Fortunately, although the little girl is eleven years old, she really gets a late start in emotion. She can''t even talk about the relationship between men and women. She has no concept at all. If her EQ and IQ are the same as Xiaobao''s, Dabao might have been cut off by her just now. However, in other words, if the little girl''s IQ and EQ are as high as Xiaobao''s, she doesn''t have to be so secretive, just tell her clearly? Dabao feels that he is less and less like himself. What''s the difference between his worrying about gain and loss and those women in love on TV? Dabao is self-examination and self loathing, while quietly helping Niuniu dry her face and hands, covering the quilt. Finally, he kisses her face and forehead and says good night. Walking to the door of the washroom, I happened to meet Xiao Bao who came out after taking a bath. Xiao Bao wiped her wet hair and glanced at Niu Niu''s bed. "Is my sister asleep?" Dabao nods. Xiaobao turns around and follows Dabao into the washroom. "Brother, you''d better come back to accompany your sister when you have time. She''s in a bad mood recently." Xiaobao usually gives people the impression that he is mischievous and mischievous. It''s rare for him to be so serious. "Well..." Dabao is not surprised by Xiaobao. After all, the boy has the same genetic blood as him. Apart from being a little bit more outspoken and bad mouthed than himself, the two brothers have a lot in common. "Mom and dad often say that although work is important, it''s not as important as family." Dabao hung up the towel, turned around and rubbed Xiaobao''s head, "brother knows, he will pay attention later." Xiaobao raises his feet to leave, but Dabao pulls him, "Xiaobao, wait a minute. Did your sister tell you something? " Xiao Bao was shocked. "No, she didn''t say anything. I just think she''s like a Muggle recently. She''s very simple. There are not many things that can make her unhappy. It must be because you''re often away from home. She feels left out in the cold. " Xiaobao''s words, let Dabao find any refutation point. "Brother, I know you love me and my sister very much, but my sister is different from me. I''m a boy with a big heart. Even if you don''t go home for a month, I won''t think about it, but my sister is different." Xiao Bao doesn''t know Niu Niu''s life experience. Like Niu Niu and others outside, he thinks that Niu Niu is his own elder sister. Although this elder sister is different from him and his elder brother, she is timid and not smart, Xiao Bao doesn''t love her less than her parents and elder brother. As a result, seeing his sister depressed, his heart was scared. Chapter 697 The five members of the Ji family are all powerful people except Niu Niu. As a result, Niuniu, a rare breed, became the object of common protection for the other four people. Once upon a time, Dabao would spank Niuniu because Xiaobao played tricks on Niuniu. Now, Xiaobao would fight against injustice because his brother ignored his sister. When she got up the next day, Niuniu''s eyes were swollen. People with a clear eye knew that she had cried. However, except for Yin Zhihao, who was a rough hearted man, who made gossip, none of the other three members of the Ji family asked more. Just like Xiaobao''s words of fighting against injustice, Dabao listened to it again from mummy. Of course, mummy is more tactful, but the meaning is absolutely the same. Dabao had no choice but to promise once again that he would move home after his busy time. After breakfast, uncle Yin began to arrange the itinerary of several people. Niuniu was always next to Dabao. Anyway, she made up her mind to follow her brother wherever he went. Dabao originally promised Ji Rui to go fishing. When his father saw his daughter''s nervous appearance that she was afraid of being robbed by others, he took the fishing rod and said it didn''t matter if he went fishing. The so-called husband singing and woman following is a couple like Ji Rui and Letong. As Ji Rui marches forward with his own tools, Letong, who originally planned to take the children and the workers up the mountain to pick tea, hastily tells Dabao a few words and asks him to take good care of his younger brother and sister, and then runs to Ji Rui. "Ji Rui, wait for me!" Ji Rui heard the cry, stood still, turned around and looked at her in surprise, "why did you come here? Don''t you want to accompany the children up the mountain to pick tea? " "Children are so big, let them play by themselves, our old husband and wife, rarely live a two person world, isn''t it good?" Ji Rui didn''t return her, but he held out his hand to her with a smile. Outside the yard, Yin Zhihao stares at the back of the couple who are not far away and holding hands lovingly. He says with admiration, "Dabao, your father and mother are very affectionate. They are all old wives. They love to show off more than us young people when they fall in love." Dabao also looked at his parents along his line of sight and returned to him with disapproval. "My daddy and Mommy are not show, their feelings are really good!" In Dabao''s memory, mom and dad didn''t quarrel after they got married. Sometimes they quarrel with each other, but they don''t quarrel. One of them always admits his mistake first. When you go out, when you don''t need to take care of your children, daddy always hugs or leads Mommy. This kind of love has been going on for more than ten years. Presumably, their love for each other will continue in the future. As an outsider, Yin Zhihao is envious. As a son, Dabao is envious and proud. Thinking of this, Dabao naturally looked down at Niuniu. Niuniu looks up at him as if she is telepathic. They look at each other unexpectedly. Dabao doesn''t feel anything, but Niuniu turns away in a hurry as if she has been stabbed by something. Dabao is puzzled, but he glimpses her red earlobes in the sun This wench, should not be to think of yesterday that kiss? Thinking of this possibility, Dabao was a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, several workers just came over and handed the baskets of tea to everyone. Dabao reached for them and carried them on his back. He habitually took Niuniu''s hand and followed the tea pickers up the mountain path. Along the way, Niu Niu is very silent, which is very different from her usual. Although she is not brave, she is always a lively and talkative girl in front of acquaintances, especially in front of Dabao. Dabao thought that she was embarrassed by last night''s incident. "Niu Niu, are you still angry with your brother?" He didn''t know what Niu Niu thought about the cross boundary kiss last night. Of course, he had extravagant hopes. He hoped that she could understand the feelings behind the kiss. No matter whether she wanted to refuse him or accept him, he didn''t have to work so hard. So he ventured to mention last night. Niuniu raised her eyelids to look at him, then put her other hand around Dabao''s arm, and her body was close to him. "Niuniu was not angry with her brother..." Niu Niu''s reaction is the same as before. In her eyes, he sees the same dependence and respect as before, but he doesn''t have the infatuation or other similar emotions he wants. Probably, she is still too young! Dabao rubbed her head with some helplessness and pity and changed the topic, "the wind is so strong, why don''t you come out with a hat?" Since he knows that he is extravagant and that he can''t get the answer he wants, why does he have to suffer again and again? "I forgot to take it..." Niuniu is timid, and her brain is not as smart as their brothers, but she is very careful and thoughtful, which Xiaobao''s careless boy doesn''t have. Usually thoughtful little girl, actually forgot to take the hat, it can be seen how absent-minded she has been recently. As the culprit who made her unhappy, how could he have the heart to blame her again. Dabao pulled out Niuniu''s arm. Niuniu immediately stared at him with an unhappy face. He didn''t explain much. He took down the scarf from his neck and let Niuniu stand still. He put the scarf on her head and skilfully circled it a few times. A hat improved from the scarf was properly put on Niuniu''s head. Niuniu felt the hat on her head and looked at Dabao''s naked neck. She couldn''t help shrinking her head and pointed to his neck. "Brother, aren''t you cold?" Dabao zipped his coat under his chin, lifted his hand and put the hat on his head. "It''s not cold. Your brother Dabao is as strong as an ox!" Here Dabao is still boasting. In the distance, Xiaobao, who has always been as flexible as a monkey, is about to climb to the top of the mountain. At this time, he is crossing his waist and yelling at them. "Brother and sister, are you two not full? Why is it so slow? " Dabao can''t help but think of the climbing during the October holiday, and his sight naturally falls on Niuniu''s feet. "Niuniu, will the place where you sprained last time still hurt now?" Injured bones and muscles, is to slowly raise, so, after coming back, Letong also specially went to doctor Fu there to get some Chinese medicine, every few days will boil a suit to Niuniu bubble feet. "It''s no longer painful. It''s mommy who made a fuss." The little princess, who has always been protected, occasionally protested against the excessive protection of her family. However, her strength is meager, and she is always defeated by a disadvantage of one to four every time. As a result, naturally, the protest is invalid! Chapter 698 Dabao doesn''t think that mummy is making a fuss. However, he didn''t plead when the little girl said that. Anyway, the little girl''s complaint is her complaint. In fact, she knows very well that mummy is for her good, so she always cooperates with the recuperation obediently. When they got to the place where the workers were picking tea, Yin Zhihao threw his eyes away. "Dabao, do you and Niuniu want to be lazy? You see, weiqi and I have picked half a basket of tea." Dabao went to look at her head. Then he put his hand into the basket, grabbed a handful of tea and put it into Niuniu''s basket. Zhihao was about to denounce Dabao''s shameless banditry, but Dabao said with a smile, "brother Zhihao, you should be a gentleman." Zhihao immediately shut up. Dabao leads Niuniu to the workers for advice. Finally, Zhihao can''t help but say, "Hey, Ji Dabao, why don''t you just grab my tea, and Weiqi doesn''t need gentlemanly demeanor?" Dabao winked at him with a smile, "because I don''t like you!" Zhihaoyang''s hand is about to sprinkle the tea he just picked. Dabao quickly stops him, "Hey, don''t waste your uncle''s good tea." With that, he turned to accompany Niuniu and listened to the workers'' teaching of tea picking skills and precautions. After the workers explained the precautions, they went to work on the other side of the mountain with baskets on their back, leaving five of their visitors to make trouble for themselves. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi are standing in the back row. Although Xiaobao is not far from Dabao and Niuniu, she is wearing earphones while picking tea and singing. Her body is still swaying with the rhythm. She is so intoxicated that she doesn''t care what her brothers and sisters are doing. Yin Zhihao is picking tea, but his eyes keep floating to Dabao. "Wei Qi, how do I feel that Ji Dabao doesn''t like me?" Wei Qi looked at him with a funny look, "who made you so bold that you scolded Dabao?" Yin Zhihao suddenly realized, "do you mean Dabao is taking revenge on me for Shao Yuxin?" Ren Weiqi nodded, "well, I think it''s probably like this." Ren Weiqi is right. Dabao is really retaliating. It''s just that it''s not for Shao Yuxin''s sake, but for Yin Zhihao''s gossip in the yard just now. Niuniu''s eyes are swollen, which makes her embarrassed. However, it never occurred to Yin Zhihao that Dabao, who usually looks very grand, would retaliate for such a trifle. "You haven''t contacted Shao Yuxin any more, have you?" Ren Weiqi is also gossiping. Yin Zhihao slightly awkwardly shook his head, "how can you be stupid again? One time falling in the same pit is ignorance, two times falling is carelessness, three times falling is stupid." Ren Weiqi nodded, "Nah, it seems that Dabao''s efforts are not in vain." As they chatted, Yin Zhihao''s eyes drifted to Dabao in front of him. At this time, Dabao was bending his hands to teach Niuniu how to pick quickly and scientifically. Yin Zhihao looked at the two figures who were close and unintentionally stuck together, bumped Ren Weiqi with his elbow, and motioned him to look over. "Hey, do you think Dabao can stand his sister control if he has a girlfriend in the future?" Dabao is a super girl. Not only the Ji family and the Yang family know about it, but also the members of the small group who have played together for seven or eight years. Ren Weiqi looked at Dabao and Niuniu''s back and said a very pertinent word. "I can''t stand it. Isn''t the girl being spoiled like a little princess at home? To Dabao, unless Niuniu is not present, Dabao''s eyes can turn to other girls'' faces? Think about it. Don''t say it''s a girl. If your girlfriend puts all her thoughts on her brother, can you stand it? " Yin Zhihao nodded, "well, that makes sense! So if Dabao doesn''t change his sister control, he won''t be able to have a girlfriend? " "Well, what are you worrying about? Dabao''s clever brain, can''t you even plan this for yourself? Besides, over the years, have you ever seen him fall in love with other girls? " Compared with Yin Zhihao''s strong personality in emotional matters, Ren Weiqi has a little brain. Of course, it''s also because of his love experience. Yin Zhihao, however, has been focusing on Shao Yuxin in recent years. It''s not too much to say that he is a blank sheet of paper in emotional matters. "It''s true that, after so many years, he has never looked at any other girl! Although he is only seventeen, his intelligence quotient and emotional quotient don''t mean that he doesn''t know what love is. He has never been in love. I''m afraid that he doesn''t really like it. " While picking tea, Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi are guessing Dabao''s love thoughts. I don''t know that Dabao was alone because he didn''t meet someone he liked. He had to be alone because he met someone who couldn''t give him any response. Dabao, who is being discussed by two people, is standing side by side with Niuniu. It''s not difficult for Niuniu to pick tea. Besides, she is serious and careful. The tea in her hand is all bright and tender. "Brother, you like tea, don''t you? These are all top quality teas I''ve picked. Will you take them back to the company after they are made? " How can Dabao refuse Niuniu''s wishes? It''s not easy to make the tea taste bad. Even if it''s really hard for her to swallow, he will drink it. It''s like she''s doing those dark dishes in the kitchen. In the whole Ji family, only he Dabao will show his appreciation. "Of course! If you try to pick more, you can save a lot of money on tea. " "Stingy!" Niuniu cackles and scolds Dabao, but her actions speed up a lot. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll scorch the tea?" Niuniu has a lot of self-knowledge. "It should be very difficult. As far as I know, uncle Yin''s cooking utensils here are all computer-controlled. You just need to put the tea in. As long as you set the cooking time, there is little possibility of frying." Dabao has a good memory. He remembers what uncle Yin talked about at dinner last night. Niu Niu chuckled, "brother, you''ve escaped a disaster. You''d better go home next week and taste it slowly." Niuniu began to joke with Dabao as usual. Dabao was in a complicated mood. She didn''t know whether to be happy or to be lost. Obviously, the little girl didn''t take the kiss last night as a thing at all. She must just take it as a means for her brother to pacify herself. It''s the same meaning as the usual goodnight kiss or rubbing her head. Chapter 699 For a moment, Dabao even wanted to make an impulse to wake up the little girl and tell her the secret in her heart. But when his eyes on Niuniu''s smiling eyes, all the impulses and selfish thoughts were drowned by her brilliant smile. "I''m looking forward to it!" Although Niu Niu''s craftsmanship is really not flattering, Dabao feels full of happiness for her efforts. Dabao knows that his feelings for a little girl are qualitatively different from those of a little girl. But he is a contented person, even if the little girl''s feelings for her will always remain at the level of family love, then he will never force. So, he will wait patiently, waiting for the little girl to grow up, waiting for her to have enough resolution to judge her feelings for him, which one does she belong to. In the reservoir on the other side of the mountain, Letong and Ji Rui, who are fishing and chatting together, are chatting. Unconsciously, the topic goes from work to several children. "When you were 18 years old, did you suddenly attach great importance to your career like Dabao?" Letong, who is a mother, is more worried than Ji Rui, who is a father at any time. "What do you say?" Ji Rui tilts his head and looks at her. It seems that he doesn''t quite understand Le Tong''s meaning. "I always feel that in Dabao''s mind, family is the first and career is the second. But recently, I''ve been a little skeptical about whether I was wrong. " Ji Rui looked at her thoughtfully, "because Dabao didn''t go home to sleep for working overtime recently?" Letong nodded, "well, it''s normal that he doesn''t come back to sleep. The key is that Niuniu has expressed her dissatisfaction so obviously. Moreover, her depression is never pretended. Dabao knows her so well that she can''t feel it. If it was in the past, Niuniu could turn Dabao around with her little mouth. But this time, he just didn''t explain anything. He just put the sad little girl off with a busy job. Don''t you think that''s not normal? " Ji Rui''s understanding of children has never been as thorough as that of Letong, and he will not be as sensitive as Letong thinks. Therefore, Ji Ruiding didn''t think much about Dabao''s move to the company. Moreover, he also thinks that when boys grow up, some of their ideas will change and they will value their career more than before, which is normal. After all, a man''s heart is very big. Although his family is important, his career is also indispensable to him. It''s like a battlefield that needs to be conquered. Men''s blood and fighting spirit will burn up because of this battlefield. But now listening to Letong''s words and analyzing the matter carefully, we have to agree with Letong''s words. However, he could not understand the reason why his son became so strange. "I don''t think my son is normal when you say that, but why is he like this? Is it treason syndrome? " Le Tongbai looked at him, "come on, your eldest son''s rebellious period has long passed. I think it''s adolescent syndrome." Ji Ruiqi said, "ah? I don''t know when Dabao''s rebellious period is. " "Because you are slow!" Letong returns to him impolitely. Ji Rui is not angry either. He puts his hand around her shoulder and kisses her face. "Yes, I''m slow. Anyway, with you as a good Mommy, it doesn''t matter if I''m slow, does it?" Letong lazily put his head on his shoulder, and his eyes fell on the calm water of the reservoir. "You are very clever. You not only find an excuse for your irresponsibility, but also praise me on the altar. Do you think I want to thank you? Thank you anyway! " Ji Rui side head in her hair on the top of the kiss, "polite, this kind of thing don''t thank me!" Letong was amused by his impudence. "What about the adolescent syndrome you said?" Ji Rui found that in front of his wife, he had always been knowledgeable, and he became a little kid who didn''t know anything but kept asking why. Le Tong really wants to break off his head and see what the structure of his brain is. In the same way, Ji Rui often wants to break off Letong''s head to see what the structure of her brain is. Why does she think so different from herself? It can only be said that these two guys with very different brain pathways, inexplicably looked at the right eye, and then magically got together, but also unexpectedly suitable and extremely loving. "Mr. Ji, you haven''t passed puberty?" Yue Tong''s tone, can''t help but a little more dislike. "I don''t have adolescence!" Ji Rui''s tone returned flatly. Yue Tong was stunned. Then he remembered that Ji Rui seemed to have mentioned that he, like Dabao, graduated from university in his teens, and then returned to work for Ji. At the age of seventeen or eighteen, he was keeping a low profile and quietly saving his energy in order to regain the power of Ji. That''s why he became a man with affective disorder. He didn''t know how to love and express his feelings. At this point, Le Tong is glad that the three children in the family are normal. "I''m sorry..." Letong slightly raises his body and kisses Ji Rui on his lips. Ji Rui holds her up and puts it on her thigh. He puts one hand around her waist and chin on her shoulder. Even though she is an old husband and wife, Letong does not resist this kind of intimacy. On the contrary, she is very satisfied with Ji Rui, who dares to express her feelings directly. She remembers that Ji Rui was once interviewed by a reporter when he was asked if he would always say sweet words to his lover to express his love. He said such a sentence, "my mouth is clumsy, so I prefer to express my love with actions." Letong indulges herself in Ji Rui''s arms, remembering the warmth of this man. "I''m sorry. My adolescence is going on. As long as I have you, my youth will last forever." But, who said this man can''t say sweet words? Now, she is about to be moved to cry. When Letong is moved, Ji Rui finally wants to understand. "So, you mean Dabao has someone he likes?" "Well, if I read it right, it should be like this. That''s right." "Do you want to talk to him?" Ji Rui is very self-conscious and knows that he has no ability to be a love strategist. "Don''t worry, Dabao knows everything. What''s more, love is such a beautiful thing, it needs the parties'' heart to experience, so that I don''t need my old mother to nag beside me to make meaningless narration. " Chapter 700 The first love, the most can not see through each other, careful thinking that ambiguous is more unforgettable. Letong thinks that she is a mother who understands the amorous feelings, so she won''t do such a stupid thing to destroy the beauty of her son''s first love. However, Ji Rui obviously doesn''t understand these thoughts of Letong. After all, their brain circuits are totally different. "Then you''re not afraid that your baby son can''t figure it out?" To tell the truth, Letong is really relieved. Moreover, after chatting with Ji Rui for a while, Letong was still a little confused before. This is a thorough understanding. "Don''t worry, I have confidence in my son. He knows what he needs and what he is doing. Moreover, I believe he will speak if he needs our help. So now we just need to hold on Ji Rui nodded, indicating that he recognized Letong''s statement. In any case, he always believed in her when it came to her education, so he listened to her. As they spoke, the float on the water suddenly sank, and the originally loose fishing line suddenly tightened. Ji Rui, who was dedicated to two purposes, quickly lifted the rod to take up the line. Soon, a Carassius auratus weighing more than one kilogram was thrown ashore. Letong got up to help take the fish from the hook and put it into the bucket. With this one, there are four crucian carp of the same size in the bucket. Ji Rui came to have a look at the fish, and then Ji Rui remembered a very important problem. "You say Dabao has people he likes. Who does he like? Do you know him? " Yue Tong nodded with a smile, "well, I know." Yue Tong said in her heart, not only do I know, but you also know! "Is it his classmate? Or colleagues? Or... " Yue Tong smiles without saying anything. Sure enough, this man is still a little slow in his feelings. They spent the morning in the reservoir, fishing more than a dozen fish. When they left, Ji Rui put the smaller fish back into the reservoir and left three bigger ones to Uncle Yin''s house. The couple went to the gate of the courtyard, just met a few children who had just finished picking tea. "Daddy and Mommy, you see I picked a big basket. I picked the most of five people." Little BMW came up to ask for praise, but Dabao immediately revealed his background. "Xiaobao, you also mean to say that if you don''t look at what kind of tea you pick, the proportion of old and tender tea is half, and those tea stalks can be used as chopsticks soon." After hearing the complaint from her eldest son, Letong reaches out and takes out a handful of tea from the basket. Sure enough, what she says is almost the same as what her eldest son says. "Niuniu picked the most and the best quality." Yin Zhihao, who followed him, made the most fair and impartial evaluation. Several people went into the yard and put down all the baskets. By contrast, Niuniu picked the most, and all of them were tender green buds. "My baby daughter is really clever!" Letong smiles and pinches Niuniu''s face. Xiaobao on one side was very unconvinced, "Mommy, I''m not bad either." Yue Tong stares at him. "Of course, if you are serious and sincere, you will not be worse than your sister. You must be lazy just now, right?" It is said that knowing the son is not like the father, but in the Ji family, it can be changed to knowing the son is not like the mother. Xiaobao''s careful thinking can never escape the magic eye of Letong as a mother. The guilty Xiao Bao blinked his eyes and kept silent. Uncle Yin, who heard the sound, came out of the room and told the workers to take Ji Rui''s fish to the kitchen for processing. Then he went to see each person''s tea one by one. In terms of quality and quantity, Niuniu ranked first and Dabao ranked second, while Xiaobao, needless to say, ranked second among the five people in terms of quality. "Uncle Yin, can I teach me how to make tea later? I want to take all the tea. Of course, I''ll pay for it. " Uncle Yin was amused by her serious appearance and laughed, "of course! Well, let''s go inside and have a rest. We''ll have dinner soon After a long morning''s work, the children were exhausted and had a good lunch. A large group of people were noisy. After lunch, with Niu Niu''s insistence, no one took a lunch break and went to the workshop with the tea picked on their back. Niuniu said that she would make all the tea for her brother. Therefore, when Uncle Yin introduced the process, she listened very carefully. When learning, I also have a dignified face for fear of making a little mistake. Ji Rui, a father who didn''t understand the customs, joked with Niuniu and said, "Niuniu, do you want to be a tea maker after you study so hard?" This made several people on the scene laugh. Only Dabao looked at Niuniu with deep and unpredictable eyes, while Letong looked at a pair of children with her thoughts ¡­¡­ The box of tea that Niuniu personally picked and participated in the whole process of production, two parents, Letong and Ji Rui, were lucky to have a taste of it on the night they got home. One day later, Letong wanted to taste her daughter''s craft again, but found that there was no shadow of the box of tea in the locker. "Niuniu, where''s the box of tea you picked?" Letong goes out to ask the girl who is doing her homework with her head down. "My brother brought it back to the company!" Niu Niu raised her face and called. Yue Tong is a little sad. It''s true that the children are big. When they grow up, they have to move back. Letong is abusing herself. She hears Xiaobao say it out loud¡° Mommy, the box I picked is in the cupboard. You can drink the box I picked. I won''t have any problem! " Letong couldn''t help laughing. "Well, since Xiaobao doesn''t mind, Mommy will drink your tea!" Letong said so, but she said in her heart, of course you don''t mind, smelly boy. The tea is so hard to drink that you want others to solve it for you! However, Letong scolds in her heart and drinks this cup of bitter and astringent tea made by Xiaobao herself. She still feels that her mouth is sweet after suffering, just like raising a child. After hard work, there is always a sweet return. Of course, she also hopes that her baby son''s feelings can also get a sweet return. After Dabao took the box of tea back to the company, he did not put it together with other tea and drinks, but put it in a locked drawer. Of course, he didn''t want to drink it every day, but occasionally he was really tired, or he thought that the little girl really wanted to panic, so he took out the tea set he had bought specially for this box of tea and sat alone, holding the cup and tasting it slowly. The mellow tea fragrance between lips and teeth lasts for a long time. This makes Dabao have the illusion that even if his feelings don''t get the same response from Niuniu, a cup of tea is enough! Chapter 701 "Brother, Xiaobao and I are going to shoot next week. When will you come back? Don''t you want to go with us?" When Dabao received Niuniu''s call, he was on a business trip in another city. "Girl, brother promised to come back before you shoot." Dabao has been living in the company for a month. After that, he finally moved home. Can just live a few days, and in order to promote the new game and Zhonghao together to the major cities to develop the market and when the flying man in the air. By the time he received Niu Niu''s call, the brother and sister had not met for half a month. However, since she came back from the tea house, even if she couldn''t make it home, Dabao at least had a video phone call with Niuniu every day. Niuniu was actually a girl who was easy to satisfy. Knowing that her brother worked hard, her previous resentment gradually faded. Zhong Hao knows that Dabao is very nervous about Niuniu and Xiaobao. When Dabao says that he wants to go back to r city on Friday, he doesn''t say anything. He directly asks his assistant to call and book the air ticket, and repeatedly guarantees that he can do the rest properly. As a matter of fact, Dabao is at ease when Zhong Hao is handling affairs. Before, he also tried to completely delegate power to Zhong Hao, and nothing happened. However, Dabao also knows that he must have the ability to take charge of his own affairs. If no one can help him one day, he will not be ignored. That''s why he worked so hard these days. He had to participate in everything himself. Two years ago, when he decided to take over the subsidiary, he still had the mentality of playing with tickets. Now, he has regarded it as the foundation of his career. However, no matter how important the company is, it still can''t keep up with Niuniu and Xiaobao''s position in his heart. At nine o''clock in the evening, Dabao came out from the airport with his luggage. The door of the car parked on the side of the road opened with a bang. The little girl got out of the car and cried out to her brother. She had already rushed over. Dabao frowned. At this point, shouldn''t the little girl stay at home and do her homework? "Niuniu, didn''t you wait for your brother at home?" The luggage in Dabao''s hand was picked up by Xiao Li. "Niuniu said that she would come to pick you up. Later, Miss le was so noisy that she let her go out together." For Dabao and Niuniu, Xiao Li is like an elder, and Xiao Li has treated them as his nephew and niece. "Brother, I haven''t seen you for nearly half a month." Being blamed by Dabao, Niuniu is not angry, but holds his arm and drags him to the car. Dabao''s heart softened as soon as she said that. He bowed his head, gave her a kiss on the forehead, put his arms around her and got into the car. "Brother, I''ve packed all the things I''m going to leave tomorrow, and I''ll pack yours as well." Niuniu was afraid of starving Dabao. She said and handed him a box of hot milk. Dabao took the milk and took a sip. "Well, that''s good!" "Sister Ziwen said that someone would come to pick us up tomorrow." In recent days, Zhang Ziwen contacted Letong several times in private and explained some details of the shooting in advance. Originally, these things were communicated between Zhang Ziwen and Dabao, but Dabao couldn''t be separated during this period of time, so she had to work for her as a mother. "Well, we''ll drive by ourselves." Although the shooting site is four or five hours'' drive away from R City, Dabao still thinks it''s more convenient to take his own car in the past. Letong didn''t mention this before. The implication is to let Dabao come back to make a decision. "Yu is little, the meaning of president is to let me follow you in the past, what matter also convenient take care of." Sure enough, Ji Rui and Letong have the same idea as Dabao. "Well, it will be hard then." Xiao Li has been with Ji Rui for so many years. He has a lot of contacts. Moreover, several children have a good relationship with him. When they go out and have him look after them, Ji Rui and Letong can feel at ease. When he got home, Dabao finished dinner very quickly and urged Niuniu into the bedroom. Then he went to take clothes and take a bath. When he came out from the bath, Niu Niu, who was supposed to sleep in her own bedroom, sat on his bed and read. "Niuniu, why don''t you sleep?" Dabao threw the towel on the sofa, sat down on the edge of the bed, and flipped through Niu Niu''s book. I thought it was a textbook, but it was an extra-curricular book. Moreover, judging from the title of the book, it should be a romance novel. "You don''t sleep, just to read this kind of book?" Niu Niu looked at him strangely, "brother, what''s wrong with this book? All the girls in our class like it. " Dabao took it and turned over a few pages silently. He found that the wording and sentences in it were quite implicit, and the author''s writing style was also very beautiful. It should be classified as youth literature, rather than the kind of romantic prose he thought. "It''s ok if you want to see it, but if you don''t understand it, don''t guess. You can ask Mommy or me, you know?" Dabao quickly adjusted his mind. He must admit that the little girl is growing up day by day. She has a vision of the relationship between men and women and is eager to contact more knowledge about this. This, in fact, should be regarded as a good thing for him. Although he worried that she was too simple and easily misled by bad books, he could not keep her away from the outside world. "Well, I know. That''s what Mommy said to me." Niu Niu cleverly closed her book. "Does mommy know that?" "I know. Mommy picked the book for me." Niuniu is honest enough to give up her mother. Smart Dabao recognized the mistake, "didn''t you just say that this is what the girls in your class like to see? Now how can you say that mommy picked it for you? " Niuniu finds out that she betrays Mommy unconsciously, spits out her tongue and makes a face at Dabao. "Hey hey, it''s actually mommy who asked me what books the girls in our class like to read. Then I went back to ask and told mommy that she took me to buy several of these books. Although, it''s a little different from the books that the girls in our class read, I think these books that mommy picked are more beautiful. " Dabao secretly praised his mother. She was the most intimate and loving mother in the world! At this moment, Dabao felt vaguely that he was not alone. "Well, it''s really good. Mommy has a good eye. After that, if my brother is not here, Niuniu can tell mommy if she doesn''t understand anything. Do you know? " Dabao knows that over the years, Niuniu''s habit is that as long as he is there, he will be the first object she asks for help. However, for Niu Niu at this stage, maybe Mommy can give her more help and correct guidance than he does. Chapter 702 At the beginning, Zhang Ziwen informed Letong that the shooting site was on an island in D city. No one asked very carefully at that time. After all, D city is a coastal city with many small islands around it. When he went to D City, the car and the shooting team joined and drove to the wharf. Dabao didn''t know much about the entertainment industry. He was puzzled when he saw that the shooting team had more than ten cars. "Uncle Li, did my mother say that the other side has other shooting tasks at the same time? It''s not so big a battle for the endorsement shooting of Niuniu and Xiaobao. " Xiao Li couldn''t figure it out. Dabao was puzzled, and he also choked all the way. "Miss Le didn''t mention it. Maybe the production of this brand is very good, so there are a large number of team members." Dabao thinks that there is really no other possibility. A ship carrying more than a dozen cars left the port. Zhang Ziwen knocked on the window outside and Dabao lowered the window. "Master Ji, we have prepared lunch. Let''s have dinner together." Dabao smell speech, then took Niuniu and Xiaobao out of the car. The two kids didn''t take it as a job at all. The two kids with fun leant on the guardrail and pointed to the blue sea. They were excited for a while. Then they followed Zhang Ziwen into the cabin driven by their physiological instinct. The cabin is much bigger than Dabao imagined. There is a restaurant in the front, a small bar in the middle and some guest rooms in the back. Lunch is also much richer than what Dabao thinks. Besides Zhang Ziwen, Mr. Mai, the director and photographer of this shooting are also at the same table. "Mr. Mai, I didn''t expect you to come with me." Mr. Mai, later Dabao went to know about it. It turned out that he was the general agent of the brand in Asia Pacific region. "Of course, I''m very optimistic about Sihan and Xiaohuan." The past spokesmen of the brand are basically well-known child stars. Dabao thinks that Mr. Mai is not so optimistic as nervous. Of course, it''s not that Dabao doesn''t have confidence in his younger brother and sister, but that the two little guys, no matter how eye-catching their appearance is, have never received any professional training, and have never had similar shooting experience. Their sensitivity to the lens only maintains the level of ordinary people''s self portrait. They make a face at the mirror head and make a "V" gesture. However, these worries are not among Dabao''s worries. It is very clear in the contract that the two little guys are only responsible for shooting and attending several related large-scale promotional activities. As for the shooting effect and advertising effect, they are not responsible. "Uncle Mai, can you tell me what you should pay attention to when shooting?" Niuniu has always been a very studious and good student. Knowing that she is not smart, she will preview the class tomorrow first every day. For the present job, she also treats it with the same attitude towards learning. Mr. Mai pointed to the director named Luo Qing and the photographer named Du Xiaoguan, "if you have any questions, you can be uncle Luo and brother Xiaoguan." Niuniu''s eyes immediately turned to the other two. It seemed that director Luo, who was in her thirties, was friendly to her with a smile. "Sihan, don''t be nervous. Then you and your brother will just play as usual. There''s nothing special to pay attention to." Compared with Niuniu who is conscientious and conscientious, Xiaobao, who has been eating a lot, looks up and says to Niuniu, "elder sister, if you have anything to worry about, eat enough first. If you have anything to pay attention to, your uncles and aunts will naturally tell us that we can work hard only if we have enough strength." Xiaobao is very handsome. Even if his mouth is full of food and his cheeks are bulging, it makes people feel cute and cute. A table of people were amused by Meng Meng''s vague but reasonable words, and they put down their airs and began to have lunch at will. Because Xiaobao''s words are very reasonable. Only when you have a full stomach can you have the strength to work hard. Director Luo Qing is not only a film director, but also an advertisement director. Seeing Xiaobao''s calm appearance, he can''t help but love material. "Master Ji, are you interested in making movies or something? I haven''t found an actor for the young role of the man in my next film. I think the young master is quite suitable. " Dabao looked at Xiaobao indifferently. "Director Luo, you have to ask him about this. He wants to go, but I can''t stop him. He doesn''t want to go. It''s useless for me to point a gun at him." Like Dabao, Xiaobao has the right to plan his life since childhood. Luo Dao then asked Xiaobao directly, "young master Ji, do you want to have a try?" Xiaobao didn''t show much interest in this rare opportunity. He just picked his eyebrows. "After this commercial, if it''s not fun, I won''t take it." Luo Dao Leng for a while, a good one, just wake up, "originally, young master Ji to shoot ads, just feel fun?" Xiaobao didn''t even think about it and said, "who knows if it''s fun? I''m just afraid my sister will be bullied, so I''m accompanying her." Over the past few months, Xiaobao has grown taller. Now, she is as tall as Niuniu. The two little guys stand together. The beauty of the handsome men and the beautiful women, not to mention how eye-catching. "Don''t worry, we won''t bully your sister." As everyone in the whole photography team knows, the two protagonists of this time''s endorsement are miss and young master of Ji''s group. Who dares to bully them? They are either out of their heads or out of their wits. After lunch, we went to the guest room at the back of the cabin to have a rest. Xiaobao began to quarrel about going outside to blow the sea breeze. Later, Dabao glared at him and scolded him. Finally, he lay down to sleep. The three brothers were awakened by the knock on the door. It turned out that the boat had arrived at the shooting site and was ready to dock. Dabao thought that the island he arrived at should be a developed tourist destination. Unexpectedly, the car drove ashore. After driving for a long time on the muddy road which could not be called a highway, there was no one around. "Uncle Li, we''re not here to film the desert island for survival, are we?" Xiao Li has a look at the scenery around him. The scenery is beautiful, but there is no trace of artificial carving. "Yu Shao, we won''t be cheated by the film crew, will we?" Xiao Li was also worried. Dabao is not worried about this. "I don''t worry about that. They don''t have the guts!" What Dabao worried about was that the shooting conditions were too hard for the two young princesses! "Do you want to catch up with them?" Although Xiao Li is an elder, when he set out, Ji Rui and his wife also told him to help him out. But he has always trusted Dabao''s ability. "No, we''ll see what happens when we get to our destination." After a short time, Dabao had recovered his calm manner. Chapter 703 To Dabao''s surprise, after driving for a period of time, the place where the production brigade stopped was also deserted. Dabao got out of the car and was ready to ask the truth. There were many people in front of him who were busy moving large tools from the first truck. Dabao found Mr. Mai and told him that he was moving tools to build a tent. "So there are no hotels here, only tents?" Dabao is a little angry, not because they have many bodies, but because the other party has not mentioned it before. Mr. Mai was a little surprised. "Yes, this shooting location was decided only a week ago. Did Ziwen not communicate with you beforehand?" In this way, it is estimated that Zhang Ziwen mentioned it to his mother, but she forgot to convey it? Dabao''s spirit has gone down a little. Looking around, although it is deserted, the natural environment is quite good and the scenery is beautiful. The most important thing is that the temperature is warm at this time. Standing in such an open place, I just feel a little cool. It''s more like the weather in early autumn than the cold in winter. Well, this kind of hard life should be regarded as an extra training for the two kids. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ji, our supporting facilities are very complete and there won''t be any inconvenience." At this time, Xiaobao and Niuniu have got out of the car, and they come hand in hand. "Brother, are we going to live in a tent?" Xiaobao pointed to the busy staff in front of him, his eyes shining. Looking at him, he seemed to be looking forward to the next tent trip. "Yes." "Xiaobao, mommy has all the sleeping bags ready for us, don''t you know?" This time out of the luggage, all is Letong and Niuniu together, so, she is very clear. "Niuniu, did Mommy tell you to live in a tent?" Niuniu seems to think that her brother''s question is very strange, "yes, Mommy also asked me if I mind, I said it doesn''t matter, we go out to play, don''t occasionally live in tents?" Since Niuniu doesn''t mind, Dabao doesn''t say any more. He asks Niuniu to go to Zhang Ziwen to stay with him. He, Xiao Li and Xiaobao go to help set up the tent. Mr. Mai said quickly, "Oh, such a small matter is not good. Please go back to the car and have a rest. We''ll fix it as soon as possible." Dabao has no shelf at all. "It''s OK. We usually go out to play and often live in tents. We are all skilled in handicrafts." At first, Mr. Mai didn''t believe it very much. Only when the two young masters were bragging, did he believe that the two young masters were not as weak as he imagined until he saw that Dabao and Xiaobao quickly integrated into the tent army. "Mr. Mai, my young master and young lady are all fighting masters." Xiao Li dropped a sentence and followed Dabao. Xiaobao joined the labor force. Mr. Mai has been in contact with Dabao two or three times. He has the impression that the boy is extremely sharp and shrewd. At present, he shows such an approachable side that he can''t believe his eyes. "Mr. Mai, come and help. Let''s build a room for four." Dabao in the distance yelled. In his opinion, since it''s a team, we shouldn''t be divided into upper and lower levels. No one can be lazy when we need to work together. Mr. Mai ran over. When everyone saw that even the young master of Ji family and Mr. Mai were going to help, naturally no one dared to be lazy. The woman was responsible for moving down some trivial daily necessities, the man was responsible for setting up the tent, and the team worked together. After more than an hour, there were many square tents on the ground. Soon, a few professionals also built the supporting simple living facilities. Xiaobao and Niuniu were very excited. They went to each tent for a walk. After that, they became familiar with all the staff. Dinner is also made by everyone''s cooperation, in front of the tent set up several large tables, a large group of people around the table, very lively. Niuniu and Xiaobao are very happy and excited. Dabao was worried that his younger brother and sister couldn''t get along with strangers and that they were not used to the life in the wild. However, after most of the day''s getting along with each other, all these worries and concerns faded away. After dinner, everyone gets together noisily to play games. If Dabao doesn''t know that they are actually a film crew, he will definitely misunderstand that they are actually on holiday. When Xiaobao lost the game, he went to the center of the crowd and played a round of nunchakus, which caused a lot of applause. Before long, Niuniu lost. The little girl took out her violin and played "four seasons" under the slow night wind. Spring. With the beautiful melody playing out, people can see in front of their eyes the sprouts breaking through the ground in the sun, the birds playing among the branches and leaves just sprouting green buds, the butterflies dancing among the colorful flowers, the streams flowing in the green mountains At the end of the song, Niuniu bowed deeply, and the warm applause rang out again, especially director Luo''s excited voice. "Mr. Mai, I want to change the script! These two brothers and sisters are so talented that they are full of treasure So, director Luo, the photographer and Mr. Mai immediately announced that they would quit the game. They went out of the tent to hold a closed door meeting to discuss how to integrate the strong personal characteristics of Niuniu and Xiaobao with this season''s clothing. Dabao accompanies Niuniu and Xiaobao to have a good time. They take a bath and go into their sleeping bags. Only their heads are outside the sleeping bags. At the beginning, Xiaobao and Niuniu were still very excited about what they were talking about. They didn''t know who was going to sleep first. Anyway, Dabao''s ears were finally clean. Dabao crept out of his sleeping bag, took the phone, walked out of the tent and dialed Zhong Hao''s phone. On the phone, Zhong Hao briefly reported the progress of these two days, and then said, "Yu Shao, you should be very tired during this period of time. After Niuniu Xiaobao''s work is done, you can have a rest at home for a few days. Let me take the next thing." Dabao didn''t feel tired, but he didn''t accompany Niuniu and Xiaobao for a while. "Well, let me see. In addition, Zhihao told me today that Lao Gao in the design department said that he could submit materials and become a regular in advance. Follow up on this matter and don''t make it special. " Although Dabao is not in the company, he has heard that Yin Zhihao has been working very hard recently. Recently, he helped his boss solve a big problem. Lao Gao is a person who knows talents, so he put forward the idea of making him become a regular in advance. "Well, I''ll get to know Lao Gao tomorrow. If the situation is true, let him submit materials. The design department is in urgent need of talents. We have to seize the opportunity to avoid brain drain." After talking with Zhong Hao, Dabao dials a phone to Letong, gives a general account of today''s situation, and says a lot to reassure his parents. Then he hangs up. Chapter 704 The first day of shooting was much smoother than Dabao thought. The scenic spot is not far from where I live. It''s a large reef group. On the other side of the reef group, it''s a small, clean and beautiful beach. The weather is warm, the sun on the island is not strong, but Dabao still tells the makeup artist to put sunscreen on Niuniu and Xiaobao. The makeup girl said that the skin of the young princess is very good. It only needs a little lip gloss and a little eyeshadow to enhance the three-dimensional sense of the five senses. After all, the model of this age group pursues clean and flawless natural beauty, not delicate and sexy and other mature beauty. Niuniu is going to change her clothes. Dabao is naturally hard to stay in the dressing room, so she climbs up a huge rock with the brigade. Photographers, directors and a large group of staff set up the shooting formation on the reef. Soon, Niu Niu appeared on the reef with several staff escorting her. Dabao followed the photographer''s lens, and his eyes immediately seemed to meet the iron block of a magnet, which could not be moved any more. Niuniu is holding a violin and a bow. Her curly hair is spread over her shoulders. She is wearing a light golden butterfly hair belt. She is wearing a suspender skirt. The upper part of the gauze skirt is pure light gold like the hair belt. From the waist, she gradually turns black. But in the more and more thick black gauze skirt above, by the wisp empty form from the sparse slow sparse to the dense ground is full of big and small stars and the crescent moon. Skirt knee, Niuniu that two straight thin legs in black gauze skirt is particularly eye-catching. When Dabao''s eyes fell on the beautiful white feet on the reef, his heart, which had been out of rhythm, seemed to be completely out of work. "It''s so beautiful. It''s really like a fairy!" At the same time, the cameraman beside him gave a string of praises. "Sihan, just like you did last night, just face us and play that song last night." Luo directed Niuniu to give instructions. Dabao was slightly stunned. He quickly responded and asked, "director Luo, don''t you just take static photos?" "Mr. Ji, we had a discussion last night and thought that the dynamic should be more aesthetical than the static, and more suitable for the theme of this season''s clothing. Of course, we signed a static advertising contract with you, so we will shoot this dynamic short film first, and then we will capture the appropriate static lens in it. When the short film comes out, we can talk about the change of the contract, In the end, of course, we will focus on your opinions. " "Do Niuniu and Xiaobao know?" Dabao''s first thought was that of Niuniu and Xiaobao. "Well, we talked to them for a while, and they said it''s OK to shoot anything." After thinking about it, Dabao has come to this point. As long as the scale is not involved, other issues can be discussed slowly. Over there, Niuniu puts the piano on her shoulder as gracefully as usual, and the pleasant sound of the piano starts immediately. The sea breeze seems to be infused into her soul by the sound of the piano, and her curly hair and skirt swing up with the rhythm of the melodious music. Niu Niu''s back is facing the blue sky and blue sea. She is immersed in the music world. Her eyes are shining with the sound of music. The sun is slanting on her crystal clear skin. Her delicate facial features and graceful figure give her the illusion of life. She only feels that this one is not a mortal, but a spirit of the sea under the influence of the beautiful scenery, I can''t help but come to the surface and play a fascinating spring Concerto All the staff around, including the director and the photographer, were quietly watching Niu Niu, who was covered with halos. Only the click of the shutter was ringing in Dabao''s ears. But Dabao''s eyes were only Niu Niu, and his ears were full of melodious music. At the end of the song, the elf picked up her skirt and stood on tiptoe to leave. The little prince in a frolic casual dress flashed out with a beautiful wreath in his hand. He pulled her arm. Without waiting for the elf to react, the little prince put the wreath on the ELF''s head, and then, on tiptoe, quickly gave her a kiss on the forehead. ¡°OK£¡ It can be finished. Sihan and Xiaohuan are great As soon as the director''s voice fell, there were whistles and applause all around. Dabao, however, rushed out at the moment when the director called OK. Soon, he jumped over several rocks and ran to Niuniu. "Niuniu, does your foot hurt? Brother, go back with you! " Niu Niu blushes and points to Zhang Ziwen. "My shoes are in sister Ziwen''s, so you can put them on and go. You don''t have to carry them on your back." Zhang Ziwen quickly lifted the shoes and bent over to help Niu Niu put them on. "Well, I''ll do it myself!" Niu Niu said and leaned down. Dabao is faster than either of them. He squats down, grabs her feet, takes a wet towel to wipe them clean, and then helps her put on her shoes. On one side, Zhang Ziwen said with shame, "master Ji, I didn''t expect you to be so careful." Xiaobao turned her lips and said to Dabao with disdain, "brother, my sister and I are still going to play on the beach. If you help her wipe it so clean, won''t it still be dirty when we look back?" "Her feet are covered with sand. If you put on shoes like this, you will wear your feet. After you finish playing with sand, you have to wipe your feet before you put on shoes, you know?" Dabao was very serious. He helped Niuniu clean her left foot, put on her shoes and waited on her right foot. Zhang Ziwen stood aside, thinking that young master Ji was not like a brother, but more like a combination of mother and nanny. Even Mr. Mai, who was only going to stay on the island for a day or two at the beginning, could not help but postpone all his work and stayed with the film crew until the end. During this period, Dabao and Mr. Mai had a new discussion about the contract. With the consent of Niuniu and Xiaobao, Dabao asked his parents and finally signed a new contract. And Mr. Mai, because of his love for this season''s models, decided that this season will not only do paper advertising, but also try to consider multimedia advertising. Mr. Mai''s decision may be a happy event for many people, but for Dabao, he is not happy. On the contrary, there are some concerns. Because of the particularity of the family, most of the children of the Ji family are very low-key and rarely show up in public. If Niu Niu didn''t like it, no one in the Ji family would agree to this endorsement. But if Mr. Mai really chooses all media advertising, Niuniu will become the focus of the audience. Therefore, while signing the new supplementary contract, Dabao also asked Mr. Mai to sign an identity confidentiality agreement. Chapter 705 Because it took a week to shoot the advertisement, Niuniu and Xiaobao took a week off at school. The film crew returned to r city in the middle of the night on Friday. The three brothers went home to have a long lost love supper, and then fell asleep after taking a bath. On Saturday, Dabao woke up after ten o''clock, while Niuniu and Xiaobao slept like pigs. Dabao was thinking about the company, so he asked Xiao Li to take him back to the company. Niuniu didn''t wake up until a little bit after sleeping. She came out after washing. When she heard that her brother had returned to the company, she looked down. "Don''t be bitter. Your brother Dabao said he would come back to accompany you at night." Niu Niu just shows her smiling face and stands on tiptoe to kiss Le Tong''s face. "Mommy, shall we go to the bookstore this afternoon?" Yue Tong pinches her face and says with a smile, "how? Have you read all those books last time? " Niu Niu was a little embarrassed and nodded, "well, after reading it, my brother said, I really need to read more of these books." Letong''s lips are light, and she seems to have found some big secret. She comes up to Niuniu and mysteriously asks her, "what else did your brother say?" Niuniu thought, "brother said, if you see a question you don''t understand, you can ask Mommy, or you can ask him." Letong smile more happy, eyes narrowed into a slit, looking at the baby daughter. "Oh? Did you ask him any questions? " Letong really wants to see how wonderful Dabao''s expression should be if her daughter asks Dabao some questions about Huaichun. Niuniu shook her head. "No, Niuniu knows it!" After that, he glared at Letong and said, "Mommy, Niuniu is not that stupid!" Le Tong pulled her hair, "ha ha, Niuniu is not stupid, of course. Mommy has heard from her brother. Oh, you and Xiaobao are wonderful. When shooting, they almost all passed once. It''s amazing!" Compared with her two sons, I.Q. and I.Q., this little girl must have lost in a mess, but she always has her own outstanding advantages, but maybe we haven''t discovered them yet. Just like this time, if she didn''t insist on accepting the endorsement herself, no one would have found out that she could be so natural in front of the camera. In Mr. Mai''s words, "she seems to be born as a model. She doesn''t dislike the camera at all. On the contrary, she also has extraordinary intuition." Mr. Mai said these words to her in private, because he thought Niuniu should be cultivated in this aspect, and she will become a great success in the future. But these words, Letong does not intend to say to anyone. Because, as a mother, she is selfish. This time, no matter she or Ji Rui and Dabao, they are all regarded as a fun game for Niuniu and Xiaobao. Really want to let Niuniu set foot in such a complex dark circle, Letong is not willing to, also not willing to! In particular, Niu Niu is too young to make a choice in the future. On this point, Letong believes that Dabao holds the same view as himself. "Mommy, uncle Mai said that he would shoot the next season''s advertisement after the Spring Festival. By that time, he might go abroad to shoot it!" About this, Mr. Mai also told Letong. "Well, my family will accompany you then, OK?" Anyway, the plan for a family of five to travel abroad has been put forward for several years, but it has been shelved and has not been formally put on the agenda. This year, it''s good to go out with Niuniu Xiaobao. "Good!" Niuniu is obviously happy. In the afternoon, Ji Rui and Letong take Niuniu and Xiaobao out to the book shopping center. The mother and daughter go to the side of the youth series exhibition stand, and the master and daughter go to the side of military weapons. "Mommy, did you read these books when you were my age?" Le Tong pointed to the pocket book series not far away. "Mommy used to read that kind of books." At that time, the atmosphere was not so open, and her mother was busy working all day to support her family, so she had no spare time to take care of her feelings. At that time, she saw that all the girls of the same age around her liked to rent small books that could be put in her pocket in the bookshop on the street. She saved money for breakfast and went to rent a lot of them. Therefore, her girlhood was accompanied by her pocket books. If her mother doesn''t get sick after that, Letong''s outlook on love must be the same as those female owners in the pocket series. She is very silly and naive "Well, many girls in our class also watch that, isn''t it good?" Niuniu is ready to move. She wants to go to the scene to see it. "I don''t think these are good-looking. Mommy later found out that after you look at these, you think these are better looking." What Letong chooses for Niuniu now is two prose books of intellectual female writers. Letong thinks that this kind of series, compared with those pocket series, has more positive energy, and is more suitable for the little girl whose outlook on life has not been finalized. "Well, I''ll take these two books." Niuniu has a blind worship of her family. In her opinion, whether it''s Mommy or Daddy, then to her brother and younger brother, they are all amazing people. So when she can''t make up her mind, she naturally chooses to be obedient and agree with her family. Niuniu happily piles up the two books that Letong helped her choose, and then runs to the music world with Letong, looking for some interesting music scores. Stack of four or five books out, Niuniu suddenly asked Letong, "Mommy, what does my brother like to read?" Letong didn''t quite understand why she asked, so she thought about it seriously, and then gave an answer that said nothing. "Your brother likes a lot of books, ranging from astronomy and geography to local customs, snacks and food. He likes to read them. Look at the books on his bookshelf, don''t they have everything? Biological and chemical weapons, science fiction, food, animals and plants... " Music Tong pulls finger to count a while, feel mouth all dry, then stopped. Niu Niu''s eyes were straight when she heard it, then she sighed a long time. "Well, it''s nice to have a smart head! Like Xiaobao, my brother can read books very quickly and never forget them. I want to be like them. I can understand all books and never forget them when I read them... " Letong inadvertently words, seems to stimulate to Niuniu, originally still chattering girl, suddenly embrace the book, head down silent. She felt that the gap between herself and her brother and younger brother was not a little bit. I feel that I can''t keep up with my brother''s speed by spaceship, which makes her high mood and inexplicably fall to the bottom. Chapter 706 After checking out, Xiaobao quarrels about going to the video game center on the fifth floor of the bookstore. Niuniu has never been interested in video games. In addition, she is thinking about going home to review, so she asks Letong if she can accompany her home first. Letong thinks that Niuniu has lost a week''s homework in order to shoot an advertisement. She is no better than Xiaobao. If she doesn''t make up her homework on Saturday and Sunday, she may not be able to keep up on Monday. Although the Ji family didn''t care much about Niu Niu''s achievements, the little girl herself did. Ji Rui sees this, then says to le Tong, "you accompany Niu Niu to take a car to go back first, I and Xiaobao will take a taxi to go back later." Niu Niu came home and took out her books to study. Xiaobao, as a younger brother, is very conscientious. Before going out, she has helped her to draw the key points of various subjects. Niuniu, according to Xiaobao''s outline, does not have any difficulty in self-study. It was evening when Dabao came back. When he opened the door, he heard Niuniu reciting an English story in her clear voice. Niuniu and Xiaobao study in the back hall near the terrace, where there are two desks and large bookshelves. On this side of the bookshelf are Niuniu''s music stand and violin. Dabao changed his shoes and stood in the front hall to see Niuniu sitting on a high footed stool, facing the terrace, wearing earphones and shaking her head to read aloud. It seems that she is reading the text with the teaching CD. Dabao stood in silence for a while, then turned and went to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Letong''s dinner is almost ready. "Mommy, hard work!" As soon as Dabao goes in, he hugs Letong and kisses her cheek. "Baby, you''re back. Are you hungry?" Dabao nodded, "hungry!" Say, have already pinched a gnaw from that dish of brine palm wing on the stream management stage. Letong turns to look at him with a smile, turns around and takes two bowls from the cupboard, and puts two bowls of soup on the tray. "You and Niuniu should have a bowl of soup first." "Where are daddy and Xiaobao?" Dabao got to the point. "We went to the book city to buy books in the afternoon. After buying books, they went to the video game city to play." Dabao stood in front of the kitchen with a tray. "Didn''t Niuniu play with them?" "She was thinking about her homework. She said she wanted to come back and make up for it, so I came back with her first." Dabao stood thoughtfully for a moment, then went to the back hall with the tray. Niuniu is still absorbed in reading the text. Dabao puts down the tray, pulls off her earphone and kisses her. "Niuniu, drink the soup first." It''s just that I haven''t seen her in the daytime. It seems that I haven''t seen her for a long time. Looking at her blushing face, she should have had a good sleep last night. Unfortunately, he is too busy recently. Even if he sleeps at home, he is half asleep and half awake most of the time. As a result, he is often absent-minded when he goes back to the meeting today. The boss of the design department teases him that he is probably in love, so he is in a trance. "Brother!" Niu Niu, who didn''t know anything, took off her earphone and took the soup from Dabao. She was probably hungry too. She drank half a bowl of soup and then thought of something. She stood on tiptoe to kiss Dabao on the face. Dabao raised his eyes to look at her oily lips, frowned slightly, handed his hand to wipe them, and sure enough, wiped them with oil. Niuniu just responded. She blinked innocently. Seeing Dabao''s serious face, she spat out her tongue and made a face. Dabao put his arm around her waist and looked down at her with feigned anger. "Girl, you mean it, don''t you?" Said, pull her body over, palm symbolically in her buttocks smoked twice. This kind of painless "punishment" only makes Niu Niu laugh and burrows her head into Dabao''s arms. "Brother, spare my life, I dare not do it any more!" "You girl, when did you learn so badly from Xiaobao?" In Dabao''s eyes, his precious sister is not interested in this naughty way. "Brother, I didn''t teach my bad sister! Don''t do me wrong Xiao Bao, who just came into the room, heard his brother''s words. Before he had time to change his shoes, he rushed out to defend himself. Dabao picked up Niuniu and glanced at Xiaobao. "My ears are very smart. I yelled so quickly that I wronged you. Do you know what I said you taught your sister?" For a moment, Xiaobao was speechless and looked at Niuniu desperately for help. Yesterday, my brother finally agreed to take him back to the company to play the latest game tomorrow. Moreover, I still have money to take! No matter why my brother wronged him now, he didn''t want to annoy my brother at this point. In the food chain of the five members of the Ji family, if Letong is the one at the top of the food chain, the second one is Niuniu, and Dabao is in the middle. Xiaobao thinks that he is the one at the bottom of the food chain, and the one at the bottom of the food chain is, of course, the president of Ji Da, his old father. Don''t ask whether the food chain is reasonable or not. In any case, each Ji family has been living in this order. Moreover, no one thinks there is anything wrong with this sort of ranking, including the well-known president of Ji Da, who is still willing to be the target of everyone''s squeeze at the top of the food chain when he returns home. Niuniu is a righteous child, and her own business will not be pushed to Xiaobao. "Brother, it''s all Niuniu''s fault. It''s none of Xiaobao''s business." She is also very clear that she has made a mistake. Her brother can teach her two sentences at most, but if Xiao Bao makes a mistake, he will be punished every minute. Dabao pinched her face and let her go. Seeing that the crisis was over, Xiao Bao lifted his feet, broke off his shoes and threw them back. He ran to Dabao with bare feet and said, "brother, I''ll tell you, I played that game with daddy just now. It''s so cool! The sound effect is lifelike, and the picture is very beautiful. Wow, if you play on the big screen at home, it will be better! " Dabao knocked on his head. "You know how to play. Go and get your shoes back to the shoe cabinet." Xiaobao laughs, turns around and runs back to the porch to clean up his shoes. Then he takes a large pile of books from Ji Rui, who has just entered the door. He runs to Dabao to offer his treasure. "Brother, look, this is the latest issue of the military world. Look at this submachine gun, the latest model! Daddy said that there was a way to get people to get some high imitation models back. First, he said, "Oh, if there is only one, my brother is not allowed to rob me." Dabao rubbed his head, nodded with a smile and promised, "well, I won''t rob you." Don''t say that you are an adult (although Dabao is not yet an adult in terms of age, he has long considered himself an adult) and has long stopped robbing toys from children. Even when he was a child, no matter how much he liked what his younger brother and sister wanted, he would give up. This is his duty as a brother. Chapter 707 After dinner, Xiaobao tutors Niuniu in the back room to make up for this week''s homework, while Dabao watches Xiaobao buy the latest issue of military world. "Dabao, come in." Letong pokes her head out of the study. Dabao thought that his parents were talking about business. After he went in, he saw his parents sitting in the small living room with a mahogany tea set on the tea table. "Your grandfather sent someone to bring some tea two days ago. It''s said that it''s a rare treasure. Come and have a taste." Letong greets Dabao and fills the cup in front of him with a cup of tea. Influenced by his mother, Dabao doesn''t like coffee, but is very interested in tea. His father, influenced by his mother, has gradually given up coffee and switched to tea. The Yang family, who loved his granddaughter as much as he wanted, asked people to bring some good tea to coax his granddaughter and great grandson. Occasionally, the three of them would enjoy tea and chat as they do now. Recently, however, Dabao has been so busy that he hasn''t sat down and chatted with his parents so leisurely. "What''s up, are you busy?" Ji Rui, who is a father, is very concise even if he cares about his son. "Well, it''s time to get through the internal test and public test." Dabao is quite confident in the game. "Listen to Uncle Hao, it''s very difficult to popularize in northern cities. Have you figured out the countermeasures?" Ji Rui is not familiar with the online game market. Even before Dabao extended his tentacles to this market, he didn''t know anything about it. After all, no matter he or le Tong, or even the whole board of directors, has ever thought of extending Ji to this area. Therefore, three years ago, when Dabao proposed to acquire the predecessor of the company, Ji Rui hesitated for a moment. Finally, Letong advised him. "Don''t you know what your son is? He hates people saying that he is the second generation ancestor. He won''t be rare if you give him what you have done well. Since he proposed to buy this company, you should borrow a sum of money from him to invest. If you fail, you should pay him tuition. If you succeed, he will have his own career foundation. Isn''t that good? Besides, with his mind and mind, do you think he will fight unprepared battles? " As it turns out, Letong, as a mother, has more accurate and longer vision than his father. In three years, brilliant network has been well-known in its peers. From the current momentum, if this large-scale online game can reach the expected market share, within a year, brilliant network will be in the top three of its peers. "Well, I''ll fly to Beijing next week. I may need to talk to my uncle then." It is said that Dabao is smart, not only because he has an excellent IQ, but also because he always knows his position and position very well, never overestimates himself, and will not blindly resist the help of external forces for the sake of so-called self-esteem. It''s obvious that there are forces that can be used, but those who don''t use them are fools. Of course, if you can achieve it with your own ability, Dabao will not choose to rely on external forces. Ji Rui listened to Dabao''s words, but his face didn''t change much, but his heart was relaxed. Because the situation he heard from Zhong Hao is very difficult. With the ability of Zhong Hao and Dabao alone, it is absolutely impossible to do it. Originally, he was worried that Dabao would choose to meet his son alone for the sake of his so-called self-esteem. Now it seems that he underestimated his son. As a company leader, personal self-esteem is far less important than the company''s future interests. "When will you fly to the capital, I''ll prepare something for you to take to your uncle and uncle." The old master of the Yang family will be 100 years old in two years, but he never admits to his old age. During this period, he does not visit his big garden. Every day, uncle Jing accompanies him to play Tai Chi in the park and plays chess with the old people in the park. "On Wednesday, there are still some things for me to deal with here. I made a reservation for the early morning flight on Wednesday." After talking about business, the topic naturally turns to Niuniu and Xiaobao. Talking about the contract, Dabao remembers that there is one thing he hasn''t reported to his parents. "By the way, when I signed a supplementary agreement with Mr. Mai that day, I proposed that Niuniu and Xiaobao take Sihan and Huanhuan as their stage names. In all future magazine advertisements and media advertisements, the model names can only be Sihan and Huanhuan." Ji ruiletong also agrees with this. Like Dabao, they think that using stage names is the most effective way to protect two children. "In that case, I''ll talk to Mr. Mai and Miss Zhang tomorrow, and let him say hello to the media." As a mother, Letong is the one who most does not want her children to appear in front of the world. Especially, these two children do not have the ability to protect themselves. "In addition, your father and I have one more thing to ask for your opinion." Letong has been thinking about this for some time. She has mentioned it to Ji Rui, but it''s estimated that the slow man still doesn''t understand the reason why she wants to do it. "What''s the matter?" Dabao''s intuition has always been accurate, "about Niuniu?" Letong nodded, "Niuniu is growing up. Should we talk to her about her life experience sometime?" Dabao stares at Letong. Obviously, he didn''t expect his parents to say it. To tell the truth, although he has been struggling with his feelings for Niuniu these days, he never wanted to expose Niuniu''s life experience. "Why?" Dabao found out that he didn''t know mummy as well as he thought. Over the years, Letong felt the hostility from her baby son for the first time, "I thought, you need it!" Dabao frowned at Letong, "Mommy, no matter what others think or say, Niuniu is my biological sister." "Baby, you misunderstood. Like you, we always regard Niuniu as our own daughter. " Letong explained patiently. "Then why do you have to tell Niuniu about it? She''s very sensitive. She''s bound to be unable to accept it. " Dabao''s tone was a little slower. Dabao also felt that he was a little impulsive just now. Over the years, Mommy''s father''s attitude towards Niuniu has never been different from Xiaobao''s, and even more partial to Niuniu in many places. Letong raises her hand and habitually touches Dabao''s head. Although her son has grown very tall, in her eyes, he will always be her baby son. "Honey, Mommy, I hope you understand that if one day we want to tell Niu Niu about her life, we just tell her the truth, and it won''t change our love and feelings for her. What''s more, it''s up to you whether you want to confess your life to her or not. If you think it''s unnecessary, we can keep this secret forever. " Chapter 708 Dabao was lying on the bed, savoring what mummy had said. Before, he just suspected that mommy had noticed something, but now, he is 100% sure that mommy has seen his unusual feelings for Niuniu. What''s more, mummy''s words are undoubtedly telling him that no matter who he likes, she will support him unconditionally. He will also stand behind him unconditionally and give him a slow hand at any time. He didn''t give mummy any answers, because now he can''t be sure whether his feelings for Niuniu have reached the point where she has to be. If there is another role that he is infatuated with, or if he has a delusion about Niuniu just because he is infatuated with Niuniu for a moment, then he is extremely irresponsible and does great harm to Niuniu. On the other hand, even though he is 100% sure of his feelings and believes that Niuniu is unique and no one can replace her in his mind, he is also 100% sure of his feelings, just like daddy''s feelings for Mommy. What''s his choice? Do you want to tell Niuniu now? If you really want to confess, Niu Niu is only 11 years old. He is not sure that she can understand the difference between family affection and affection. If he confessed to her now, it would be like asking her to choose one from the other. One is to continue to be a brother and sister, the other is to be a lover. He believes that he has enough judgment, but Niuniu, does she really have the ability to choose the right answer? Will she choose a lover against her will for fear of losing her brother? After all, even Dabao himself is not sure. If he gets the answer that he will continue to be a brother and sister after his confession, can he still switch to his brother''s mode as if nothing had happened. After another night of deliberation, Dabao finally gave Letong such an answer, "Mommy, Niuniu, please keep it a secret." Hearing her son''s answer, Letong seems not surprised at all. "Well, we respect your decision." "Niuniu is still young. I don''t want to mislead her." The implication is that Letong should not interfere too much in this matter. Letong didn''t intend to interfere too much in her son''s affairs. She just reminded her son that as long as they are in love, the identity of brother and sister is not an obstacle. She also indirectly told her son that as parents, they are not old-fashioned and won''t stand in the way. After this conversation between Dabao and Letong, the mother and the son are playing cards. Both of them know how to cover up. On the surface, everything is the same as usual. Ji Rui, although the mother and son were present when they were talking, their words were not clear after all. As the client Dabao understood, Ji Rui only understood the literal meaning. Therefore, he knew nothing about his eldest son''s Thoughts on his daughter. After that night, a few days later, Dabao became a flying man again. This time, he didn''t return home for more than half a month. During this period, the game has smoothly entered the public beta stage. The whole Ji family knew that Dabao was in an extraordinary period at the moment, so they didn''t say much about him except for loving him. In the first week when Dabao was not at home, Niuniu didn''t notice anything, because she was busy making up for her homework of asking for a week''s leave. Although Xiaobao has extra tutoring for her lessons, her head is just the head of ordinary people. She is tired out of digesting the two-week course in one week. She is especially sleepy. With the extra intensive study, she can fall asleep every night after finishing her homework. After digesting her homework, she finally finished all her homework before 9 o''clock that night and stretched out. Then she realized that she hadn''t talked with brother Dabao for two or three days. Directly took the phone out, dialed the past, brother and sister still talked for more than half an hour before receiving the line, hung up the phone, Niu Niu just thought of a detail. A few days ago, when my brother was on a business trip, he would chat with himself every night. Moreover, every time, my brother took the initiative to call back. But this time, he has been on a business trip for a week. Even this time, the brother and sister only talked on the phone three times, and tonight, it was her first time to call him. It''s not Niuniu''s care, but the relationship between brother and sister for so many years. Basically, Dabao takes the initiative while Niuniu is passive. Dabao does all the caring and considerate actions before Niuniu speaks. Therefore, Niuniu doesn''t need to take the initiative in front of Dabao, because her subconscious already has cognition. As long as she wants to, even if she doesn''t say it, her brother will do well for her. In the past, when she was young, she thought it was natural for her brother to be good to her. But as she grew up, she faintly felt that her brother was too good to herself. She doesn''t know if other people''s brothers are the same as her Dabao brother, but she knows that her brother has a popular name for his unconditional indulgence and indulgence, sister control. Around the students began to enter the rebellious period, every day shouting that the family this also tube that also tube very annoying. Niuniu, however, enjoys this kind of discipline. In her opinion, it''s not discipline but love. If you don''t love, who will look at you more? Therefore, she felt that the group of students around her who were shouting every day were in bliss. In fact, she enjoyed all kinds of indulgence and indulgence from her family and brother. Therefore, when she didn''t receive the call from her brother for several days, she began to feel uneasy. "Daddy, is my brother very busy?" After Niu Niu finished her homework, she saw Ji Rui sitting on the sofa reading a magazine, so she went over and sat down next to Ji Rui. Ji Rui closed the magazine and touched her head, "miss my brother?" "Well!" Niuniu, of course, wanted to, and wanted to, but she didn''t show it too much. After all, she''s eleven years old. She''s a little girl. She can''t stick to her brother day and night when she was a child. "Niuniu can call him and ask him!" Ji Rui feels strange. Several children have always had a good and direct relationship with each other, and seldom get to know each other''s situation through his being a father in such a roundabout way. "Will it disturb my brother''s work?" Niuniu didn''t take the initiative to make this call. It was not affectation, but she was really afraid of disturbing Dabao''s work. From childhood to adulthood, there are not many cases of parents working overtime. Occasionally, Dad would go out to socialize or go on business. Now, her brother seems to be in such a busy working state. Therefore, she is not sure whether she should be considerate and call back after her brother is busy. Chapter 709 "No matter how busy your brother is, he won''t have time to connect a phone!" Ji Rui dispels Niu Niu''s worries as a past person. But in the end, Niu Niu didn''t make the call. It''s not that she doesn''t want her brother, but that she vaguely understands that both she and her brother are growing up day by day. Each has her own space and life. For example, as a student, she will have endless homework. Now that her brother is a company manager, she will naturally have busy work and can no longer stick together day and night as before. These careful thinking, Niuniu did not mention to her family, but she quietly asked her close deskmate, "leaf, do you kiss your brother?" Her deskmate, ye ye, has a four-year-old brother. Leaf pie pie mouth, "before pro, now he made a girlfriend, want to even sleep time to accompany his girlfriend to chat and talk, which have the mind to manage my little girl?"? My mother said, "I can''t help my mother. In a few years, even if I am a sister, I have to stand aside." Ye Ye''s words are like a powerful bomb detonated in the deep sea. Fish and shrimps are fleeing everywhere in the deep sea. On the surface, they are still calm. Although Niu Niu is not sure if her brother has a girlfriend, she knows that she can''t always pester her brother like before. She decided to find something for herself in order not to let her mind wander. Just when I went to teacher fan''s class, I overheard teacher fan talking to a senior brother about going to the orphan''s garden for a charity performance this week, so she volunteered. So, after going home, she said to Letong. "Mommy, I''m going to the benefit show with Mr. Fan this Saturday. Can Uncle Li take me to Mr. Fan''s house then?" Letong is a little surprised, because Niuniu is always too clever to do anything. She always consults with them before deciding whether to go or not. This time, she obviously did not ask for advice, but told Letong that there was such a thing, and then asked Letong to arrange a driver to take her. "Yes, mommy and Xiao Bao will go with you." This Saturday, Letong originally planned to take Niuniu and Xiaobao back to the mansion to accompany Mr. Ji, but after hearing Niuniu''s words, she gave up her original plan. "No, no, teacher Fan said that the orphanage park will arrange a special bus, but the gathering place is at teacher fan''s home." Girl is shaking her head and waving her hand to refuse the proposal of Letong company. "Are you really OK with yourself?" No wonder Letong is not at ease. Niuniu is so old that she has never tried to participate in any activities. Every time she participates in a competition or a performance, her intimate brother Dabao will definitely follow her closely in case of any discomfort. Niuniu seems to be afraid that Letong won''t agree to her, so she pours on Letong''s arm and acts like a coqueter, "Mommy, of course, no problem! I''m almost 12 years old. Foreign children can go to deliver milk and newspapers to earn pocket money at this age. " Le Tong patted her head, "well, Uncle Li will send you there. When you come back, you call me first and I''ll pick you up." Early on Saturday morning, Niu Niu was sent to teacher fan''s home by Xiao Li. Xiao Li watched Niu Niu, teacher fan and several other students get on a bus with their violins. He didn''t leave until the bus drove away. Niu Niu sits in the window and sees Xiao Li standing on the side of the road. She waves at him. "Sihan, isn''t that your driver? Why didn''t your brother come with you today? " The questioner is her elder martial sister Gu Xinyu. "Well." Niu Niu''s attitude towards the two elder martial sisters was as cold as that towards passers-by a, since she accidentally saw their true virtue. "Yes, Sihan, why didn''t your brother accompany you?" This time, it''s a senior brother. This elder martial brother has never offended Niuniu, and he is good to Niuniu. "My brother is on a business trip." Niu Niu answers truthfully. "Business trip? Did your brother work? " The elder martial brother seems very surprised. "Hey, don''t you know that Sihan''s brother is a genius. He went to university at the age of 14." Gu Xinyu said as if he knew more about Ji Yu. Niuniu doesn''t look at the scenery outside. Her brother is a genius. Her brother is very powerful. She has heard a lot of similar words since she was a child. In the past, she would feel very proud, but this time, she felt very harsh. Gu Xinyu is just one of many girls who adore her brother. She is not happy to hear this. If one day, these praise words come out from her brother''s girlfriend, Niuniu can''t imagine how she will feel. Will you be happy? Niu Niu asked herself silently. For example, these days, she can''t help thinking about whether her brother has a girlfriend or not. No matter whether the answer is yes or no, she feels that her heart is always in a state of distress. She thought that the reason for her suffering was not necessarily whether her brother had a girlfriend or not. It''s the fact that my brother will have a girlfriend one day. When she understood this, her heart was even worse. The reason is that she doesn''t want her brother to have a girlfriend at all! The moment she got this conclusion, Niu Niu choked her heart! From her memory, her brother can be said to be too good for her, everything to her first, no matter what she asked, he tried to meet her. Can be so carefully spoiled by her brother, the pain of her, unexpectedly bad heart to hope that her brother does not have a girlfriend! "Sihan, here is water." Mr. Fan handed it to Niu Niu, who looked out of the window. The latter turned his head, took the water and said in a low voice, "thank you, Mr. Fan.". "What''s the matter? I''m not happy that my brother didn''t come with you? " Teacher fan is not a person who can observe the color of her face, but the little girl''s mind is written on her face at this time. "No!" Niu Niu whispered insincerely and lowered her head to open the water bottle. "You should have more contact with the outside world." Teacher fan has been teaching Niuniu for so many years. He knows that the Ji family has protected the little girl very well, but in his opinion, this kind of excessive protection is not a good thing. Of course, when he refers to contact with the outside world, he does not mean that Niuniu has never seen the world, but that Niuniu does not have much contact with strangers. Just as Niuniu and the band members were taking a bus to the orphanage, Dabao was also taking a taxi home. Dabao, who has been away from home for more than half a month, pushes aside the fence with his luggage and sees Xiaobao playing with dogs in the grass. When Xiao Bao saw him, he happily dropped the dog and ran over, "brother!" Dabao rubbed his head and looked around. "Where''s your sister, not up yet?" Chapter 710 As the bus drove into the orphanage, teacher fan asked everyone to get out of the car. Niu Niu carried her backpack and got out of the car behind her elder brothers and sisters with her violin. The phone in the backpack rings. Niuniu takes it out and sees it''s the home phone. She thinks it''s Mommy calling to ask for peace. Niuniu followed the group into the yard and got on the phone. "Hello, Mommy?" "It''s brother!" There was a long lost voice on the phone. "Brother? Are you back? " Niu Niu''s depression and haze were swept away in an instant, and her tone couldn''t help raising a few points. Ji Dabao on the other side of the microphone, even if she can''t see her face, can imagine her sweet smile from her hard to hide surprise tone. "Well, just got home! Listen to Xiao Bao, you are going to the benefit show today. Have you arrived yet? " "Just arrived! Brother, why don''t you tell me in advance when you come back? " Niu Niu is so sorry. If she had known that her brother would come back today, she would never have taken the initiative to go this trip. At this time, she had forgotten all the bullshit declaration of independence she had come up with a few days ago. Dabao on the other side of the phone naturally won''t say that he would have been two or three days late to come back, but the deliberate alienation these days has stretched his nerves to the limit. Dabao, who is about to be driven crazy by himself, has a fever in his head. Last night, he asked his assistant to book a ticket for this morning. He left a message to Zhong Hao early in the morning and rushed to the airport with his luggage. Along the way, he was still happily calculating how to spend the Saturday with his family when he got home. Who knows that he rushed home happily, but what he got was the news that the little girl was going out for a benefit show all day and would come back in the evening. "Oh, I didn''t expect it to be done so soon." Dabao answered calmly, but he didn''t know that because he had a fever last night, he left a mess for Zhong Hao to clean up. "Brother, Mr. Fan calls for a meeting. Don''t talk about it. I''ll call back later." Niuniu finished, and hung up without waiting for Dabao to say anything. And Dabao was going to ask her whether she needed to pick her up or not. Now she hung up and had no idea. Xiaobao pulled him and asked, "brother, daddy bought me the latest rifle model. Do you want to see it?" "I''ll take a shower first!" Dabao answered Xiaobao absently and dragged his luggage into the bedroom. Niu Niu in the orphanage, however, had no extra thought to think about other things. After she hung up the phone, she hurried to keep up with the brigade. In front, the director of the orphanage was talking to teacher fan. Niuniu caught up with her, and her elder martial brother glanced at her, "Sihan, teacher fan just asked us to turn off our mobile phone." Niu Niu quickly took out her mobile phone, quickly lost a few words and sent it out, then turned off her mobile phone. Dabao, who came out of the bath, saw a message from Niuniu on her mobile phone that she didn''t send. She thought it was a little girl''s apology, so she couldn''t help raising her lips. Point to open a look, the facial expression can''t help but sink down. "Brother, teacher fan asked us to turn off our mobile phones and call back after the performance." Niuniu just put her cell phone away, and teacher fan, who had finished the communication with the Dean, turned to them and said. "The children are in class now. Let''s put their own musical instruments in the room, and then go to the car to bring the presents to the children." The gifts in the car were specially prepared by Letong for Xiao Li to send to teacher fan. On the phone, Letong asked teacher fan to keep secret, saying that these gifts were given to children in the orphanage by band members. Mr. Fan and Mr. and Mrs. Letong are very familiar, so just now, I just told the dean that these gifts are just a little token from the band members to the children. Of course, the dean is very happy. After all, they have a lot of children here, and their funds are very tight. They are already stretched to cope with the children''s life, not to mention other extra gifts or snacks. The gifts prepared by Letong filled the trunk of the bus. Among them were clothes to keep out the cold, extra-curricular reading materials to enhance knowledge, and of course, many snacks and toys. The children who received the gifts were very happy. At the request of the Dean, they stood in a long line and bowed to the band members. Obviously, teacher fan didn''t expect such a show. He was very embarrassed to tell the dean that he didn''t need to do these forms of things. He just wanted to receive them. Niu Niu stood in the crowd, looking at the children who were not well dressed, mostly thin and weak. Somehow, she felt very sad. It''s not that she didn''t know that there was an orphanage, but when she stood face to face, she really understood the bitterness of the word "lonely". At this moment, she strongly felt that there was such a big difference between people. For the first time in her life, she felt the gap between poverty and wealth. Think about herself. She just needs to ask for what she wants. Many of the children in front of her are about the same age as her. At this time, they are just holding an ordinary sweater or an inexpensive book, but the expression on each face is extremely satisfied. Not long ago, she was regretting her participation in the charity show. But now, she is very glad that she has a part in the charity performance. Until then, she found that she was a frog in the well who had never seen the world before. The venue of the performance is in the middle of the open courtyard. The band members are standing in it. The children in the orphanage form a big circle and listen to the performance with their curious eyes open. After each performance, the children clap their hands excitedly. It can be said that this is the worst performance Niu Niu has ever participated in, but her mood is the most complicated one. There are six pieces in the ensemble, and six pieces are solo, among which Niuniu has a solo. After playing her solo, Niu Niu stepped back to watch another elder martial brother''s performance. "Hello..." Niu Niu''s ears sounded timid voice. Niuniu turned around and saw that she was a boy about her height. She was very pretty and thin. "Hello, what can I do for you?" "Can you tell me what song you played just now?" Boys seem to be a little shy, face a little red, hands tightly twisted together. "That''s the four seasons. Have you ever heard of Qiu? " Niuniu returns to him with a smile. The boy shook his head. "I haven''t heard of it, but you play it very well!" "Thank you! My name is Ji Sihan, and you? " Niu Niu introduced herself in a friendly way. At this time, she had long forgotten Dabao''s admonition. She should never tell others her name in front of strangers. "My... My name is Si Jun." Chapter 711 At this time, she had long forgotten Dabao''s admonition. She should never tell others her name in front of strangers. "My... My name is Si Jun." On the day of the benefit show, Niu Niu didn''t get home until more than seven. Everyone in the family waited for her to come back to have dinner together. During the meal, Letong asked Niuniu what she had seen today. Niuniu thought about it and said. "Mommy, today I know how happy I am!" Letong and Dabao stop at the same time and look at her complicatedly. "Why do you feel so much?" Dabao peeled a crab leg and handed it directly to Niuniu''s mouth. Niuniu naturally opened her mouth and ate the crab legs in her mouth. "The children in the orphanage are so pitiful. Their textbooks are all very old, and their clothes are also very old and don''t fit. Their lunch is only a vegetarian dish with a small amount of meat. The children are very thin and small. Many children of the same age are half as short as me..." Niuniu said with tears in her eyes. Dabao couldn''t stand Niuniu''s crying, so he quickly took a tissue to help her wipe the corners of her eyes. "Niuniu doesn''t cry. Tomorrow my brother will donate some money and clothes to let the children have new clothes to wear and new textbooks to use, OK?" Dabao knew that the little girl was kind-hearted, but she didn''t expect that her tears were so low. Niuniu nodded, lowered her head and took a few mouthfuls of rice, then raised her head to stare at Dabao. "What''s the matter?" If Dabao knew that mommy and his casual problems would make the little girl feel so depressed, he would not ask that question. "Brother, can I donate my advertising money to them?" Originally, the money from Niu Niu''s endorsement was intended to be used to buy gifts for her family. But she went to the orphanage today and changed her mind. "Yes, it''s Niuniu''s own money. It''s up to you to decide how to use it." Dabao doesn''t care about the money. He always cares about Niuniu''s mood. "Sister, my endorsement fee should be donated to them as well." Xiaobao didn''t see the sufferings of those children with his own eyes. He didn''t feel what Niuniu said, but he had the same problem with Dabao''s brother. He couldn''t see Niuniu crying. "Well, I''ll ask them to find out about the orphanage and donate the money as soon as possible, OK?" Niuniu got her brother''s promise, and then she regained some smile on her face. Dabao and Xiaobao are very witty to deliberately pull the topic apart, and soon, the dinner table is back to the usual lively atmosphere. Dabao is very efficient. After dinner, while Niuniu is taking a bath, he makes a few phone calls to confirm the situation at the orphanage. Then he calls his lawyer and entrusts him to go to the orphanage early tomorrow morning to deal with the donation and loss. When Niuniu comes out from the bath, Dabao has already told her everything and wants to have a good chat with Niuniu. After all, the brother and sister haven''t seen each other for more than half a month. During that period, he only made three phone calls in the first few days. After that, Dabao kept deliberately repressing himself and didn''t let himself call back. And that girl, I don''t know whether she really doesn''t want him or is fighting with him. Anyway, after she made a phone call to him, she didn''t even send a text message. Dabao was angry again when she was a little girl, so she secretly thought of a lot of good words to coax her. But the little girl came back to see herself, but with her usual attitude, she couldn''t see any sign of anger. He can understand the little girl, he did not take the initiative to contact her for so long, she will be a little angry. Dabao pulled Niuniu over, patted her thigh and motioned her to sit up. In private, he warned himself more than once that in order to avoid losing control of his reason, he must keep a proper distance from Niuniu. But these admonitions, after more than ten days of separation, were all broken to pieces. At this time, he just wanted to hold her and feel her temperature and breath. Niuniu obediently sat on his lap, Dabao a hand around her waist, just want to say something, Niuniu put on the coffee table phone suddenly rang. "Who is looking for you at this time?" Dabao felt strange. Niuniu doesn''t have many friends at school, most of them are just nodding friends. Before, she and the two elder martial sisters of the band were barely friends, but since the last time the two girls said something bad about Niuniu behind their back, Niuniu has not been associated with them. Niuniu''s phone is now mainly used for the communication between her and her family. Niu Niu seems to be a little puzzled. She bends over and takes the phone. On the screen, the word "Si Jun" is displayed. "Who is Si Jun?" Dabao asked with a frown. In his heart, there was an ominous premonition. Si Jun? It''s a boy''s name. "A new friend!" Niuniu raised her lips slightly, and after answering Dabao, she pressed the call button. At the same time, she broke Dabao ring''s hand on her waist with her other hand, stood up, took a few steps and sat down on the sofa opposite Dabao. "Si Jun, haven''t you slept yet?" Dabao stared at the smile on her face, and felt it was very eye-catching. "Oh, I just had a bath, too." Dabao frowned slightly. What''s the origin of Si Jun? Dabao quickly opened his brain, but he couldn''t find any information about this person. Xiaobao also sat next to him. Dabao came to him and asked him in a low voice, "is Si Jun your classmate?" Xiao Bao shook his head blankly, "never heard of it!" With Xiaobao''s amazing memory, he said he had never heard of it, so he could basically rule out the possibility that Sijun was a classmate. "Do you want to learn? Yes, I''ll send some basic videos to your email tomorrow. You can learn the basic knowledge first according to those teaching videos. You don''t have a violin, do you? I have many at home. I''ll lend you one first. Anyway, I can''t use so many. " Dabao''s heart thumped. You know, Niuniu''s violins are all her treasures. Many of them are gifts he bought for her. Xiaobao usually refuses to touch them, but now she generously says that she wants to lend them to the man named Si Jun. "It''s nothing. My harps are not worth much money. Besides, I seldom have a chance to play them. If I lend them to you, it''s like playing them for me." Niuniu''s tone is very cheerful. Moreover, listening to the content of her conversation with the man, it seems that they are quite familiar with each other, and their relationship is quite good. No, it''s not only good, it''s absolutely good! Otherwise, Niuniu would not be willing to lend him her precious piano. The alarm bell in Dabao''s mind rings for a long time. This time, it''s not just a foreboding, it''s the scene of the fire. Chapter 712 Dabao''s eyes were fixed on Niuniu''s face with a sweet smile, and her fists on her legs were loose and tight. Finally, when Niu Niu hung up, Dabao called calmly, "Niu Niu, come here!" He patted himself solemnly and motioned her to come back to him. Niu Niu didn''t seem to notice her brother''s abnormality. She came back obediently, climbed onto the sofa and came to him like a kitten. Xiaobao, however, seems to notice that the atmosphere is not right in an instant. He gets up and runs away in the blink of an eye. He''s a smart man. He''d better be less involved in the affairs of his brother and sister. "Who is Si Jun?" Dabao asked again, this time in a more severe tone than the previous one. Niuniu noticed the difference between her brother and looked at him strangely. "My new friend." "Men and women?" Dabaoming knows that his problem is a little superfluous, Sijun... This name is a boy''s name! "Men, of course!" Niuniu seldom looks at Dabao with the expression of brother you are a fool. Dabao took a deep breath to block his breath in his chest. "Classmate? Or a new member of the band? " Judging from what Niu Niu said just now, that person should be a new member of the band. Niuniu shakes her head. Dabao pressed the strange emotion in his heart, "where did he come from? It''s not from the sky, is it Dabao''s tone was very unhappy. Niu Niu, who was rarely questioned in this way, glanced at him wrongly, "brother, why are you so fierce? He is a new friend I met in the orphanage when I went to the benefit show today Dabao''s chest choked with anger and said, "fierce? Brother is worried about you! You little fool Niuniu said, "I''m not a fool. I''m nearly 12 years old. My brother doesn''t have to worry about everything for me." Niuniu''s tone is not heavy, and even with a little girl''s coquetry, which can be heard in Dabao''s ear, but it is very harsh. "Well, you say he''s your new friend. You don''t have to worry about him any more. Tell me, how old is he? What kind of person is he? Is it reliable? Are you sure that he has no other bad intentions to make friends with you? " Dabao was a little angry and disheartened. He threw a bunch of questions to Niuniu in succession. In fact, there were more problems in his mind than in this long list. Niuniu opened her eyes and stared at Dabao in disbelief. When did her tender and considerate brother Dabao become so fierce? Although she is very strange to such a brother, Niu Niu still tries to make her brother understand that she is really a good boy as a new friend. "Brother, he is 13 years old. He is a good boy with a good temper. The dean said that he studies well and takes good care of the children in the hospital." The little girl''s expression is very serious. Dabaowei frowns at her. Just now, every compliment she says to Sijun is like hitting his heart with a heavy hammer. "Are you sure he has no other bad intentions to be friends with you?" Dabao''s most persistent problem is still this one. Who is Niuniu? Niuniu is his big treasure. From childhood to adulthood, he takes care of the big girl. When she picks her eyebrows, he has to worry about whether she is in pain or upset. I put it under my eyes every day, and I am carefull of pain. Suddenly, I am haunted by a smelly boy who only meets for three hours. Can he be persistent? That''s right. In Dabao''s eyes, Niuniu was seduced by the smelly boy named Si Jun who had just known her for a short time! For so many years, I really haven''t tried that outsider who has such ability to become Niu Niu''s friend so soon! Even the band''s Gu Xinyu and sun Yuhan, in Niu Niu''s mind, are just elder martial sisters, far less than friends. Dabao from this girl full moon watching her grow up little by little into today''s graceful girl, it can be said that she does not understand. It was because of his understanding that the word "friend" in Niu Niu''s mouth made his brain alarm ring. Seeing Niu Niu biting her lips and not saying a word, Dabao raised her chin and let her eyes point at her, "why, you don''t know, do you?" "Brother, Si Jun, he doesn''t know who I am. What can he do to me?" Niu Niu looks like a hedgehog who has been angered. She opens her eyes and stares at Dabao. Compared with a smart kid like Dabao and Xiaobao, Niuniu is slow. It''s also three years since she knew her identity was special. Therefore, she understood what Dabao said repeatedly. And Dabao is also annoyed by Niuniu''s obvious attitude of defending Sijun. "Niuniu, what''s your attitude? For the sake of a new acquaintance, you even blow your beard and stare at me? " It is generally acknowledged that Niuniu has a good temper. "Brother, you are unreasonable!" Niu Niu''s obstinacy turned out to be just like a lioness with angry hair. "I''m unreasonable? I''m afraid that you will be cheated by people with bad intentions. I''d like to remind you, are you treating me with the same attitude as the enemy? " Dabao''s volume has been raised a lot unconsciously. The fire in his heart is stirred up by Niuniu''s words and his attitude of obviously defending Sijun. Niu Niu''s head deviated and she stared at him stubbornly. "I didn''t! It''s brother, you''re not right! " Big treasure heart that gas, secretly scolded a, grass! What the hell is this? He came back in order to see the girl. Just now, he thought that he had neglected her for more than ten days, so he had to coax her. As everyone knows, he has not begun to coax her, she was half angry! Dabao narrowed his eyes, pinched Niuniu''s chin with his fingers, and forced her to look directly at herself. "I''m not right? I care about you, and it''s my fault? " Dabao was humming with gnashing teeth. At this time, he was a little angry and confused! Therefore, the strength of the hand is a little heavy. Niu Niu has never been treated so rudely, not to mention that this person still loves her the most and protects her brother Dabao the most. Her chin was badly hurt because of being pinched heavily, and the corner of Niu Niu''s eyes began to burst into tears. But although the little girl''s jaw is very painful, her mouth is still very hard¡° Yes! You are not right "Ji Sihan, you can do it! For the sake of a smelly boy, he''s still fighting with me, isn''t he? " Dabao looks at Niuniu''s two crystal tears coming out of the corner of her eyes. He knows that she hurts, but his heart hurts more than her! "Brother, I''m not!" Dabao discovered for the first time that Niuniu was so stubborn. Even if the pain to his tears, but also repeatedly adhere to her own point of view. And the most hateful is that her persistence, her stubbornness, is actually for a smelly boy who only knows for a few hours! Chapter 713 Looking at such a girl, Dabao felt very sad. He hoped that the little girl would be soft first and say sorry to him. Then he could give himself a step down. After all, little girl pain, he has to follow the pain, not cost-effective! But the little girl''s eyes were full of tears, but her eyes were still very stubborn. Her lips were tightly pursed into a straight line, and she was always unwilling to let go and take the initiative to be soft. Dabao was angry. Looking at his pink lips, he felt an impulse to chew them down to vent his anger. With this in mind, the body took a rational step first, opened its mouth, held her lips, and bit hard. "Ah Niu Niu couldn''t help breathing out. She didn''t expect that her brother, who had always been gentle and considerate to herself, would suddenly turn into a wolf. She not only pinched her chin as if she was going to take it off, but also bit her lip just now! With tears in his eyes, he looked at Dabao. In his eyes, he was not only stubborn, but also aggrieved and resentful. Bursts of blood seeped into his mouth from his lips, and Dabao woke up. He suddenly let her go, put his hands on her shoulders, and his eyes fell on her bloody lips. "Niuniu..." Dabao was so flustered that he raised his hand to touch her lips. Above, in addition to the dazzling bright red blood beads, but also very eye-catching clear teeth! With tears in her eyes, Niu Niu stares at him. She stands up and runs back to her bedroom, slamming the door. Dabao stared at his hand, which was left out in the cold, and his mind was in a mess. Waiting for his reaction, he ran to coax Niuniu, but found that the door was locked from inside. "Niuniu, I''m sorry, let my brother in, OK?" Dabao was close to the door, pleading in a low voice. There was no response at all. Dabao called again according to the door. Then he stood for a long time and left disappointed. In the bedroom, Niu Niu was biting her lips. When her teeth touched the spot where she was bitten by Dabao, she didn''t stop the bleeding. The snow and frost made the bleeding more. She put out her tongue, salty and fishy smell in her mouth in a moment, bursts of sadness came to her heart. She didn''t know what happened to her brother? Why did you suddenly do this to her? Not only yell at her, but bite her! She admitted that she was not wrong, but she made a friend. Could her brother be so generous? She is no longer a child. She will eventually have her own friends, just like he has several good friends of Zhihao''s brother. Why can''t she have her own friends? She knew that her family loved her very much, so she was always very careful to protect and spoil her. But she is eleven years old, and besides her family, she is also eager to have friends she can talk to. But just now her brother''s attitude seemed that she didn''t even have such right. Is it because she is stupid and stupid that she should be deprived of the right to make friends? The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable and aggrieved she felt. She wanted to cry, but the tears were swirling in her eyes, but they couldn''t flow out. The smell of blood in her mouth became more and more strong. She raised her hand to wipe her lips, and then wiped the corners of her eyes. In the end, even Niu Niu didn''t know how she fell asleep. When she woke up, she only felt that her lips were sore and her eyelids were heavy. Niu Niu was lying lazily on the bed, judging by the light coming in from the curtain. It was already late. In the air, the smell of mummy cooking breakfast was faintly floating. Niuniu feels depressed and in a terrible mood. She remembers last night very clearly, but she doesn''t want to recall it. I stayed in bed for a while, and finally got up reluctantly under the urging of a gentle knock on the door. In the mirror, she looked so embarrassed. One head of loose curly hair was fluffy and chaotic, like beggars begging on the street. There were several dark red dry blood stains on the lips, and two long dark red blood stains on the corners of the eyes. Don''t think about it. She must have wiped her tears after wiping her lips last night. There was a knock outside the door again, and then Xiao Bao called out¡° Sister, get up for breakfast. " Niuniu shakes her head and tries to shake off her bad mood. Then she holds two handfuls of cold water in her hand and pours on her face. The cold water drops slip from her collar into the clavicle and slide to the heart. The piercing feeling penetrates into her heart from her skin. My brother hates her! The idea of freezing her temperature suddenly came out of her mind. But why do you hate her? Wasn''t it good before? Is it because she''s so clingy that he hates her? Or, he really made a girlfriend, so her sister became dispensable and no longer important? Niuniu felt as if there was a devil in her head. This devil kept instilling into her a lot of thoughts that made her heart cold and her hands and feet cold. She wanted to refute the devil, but the fact is that her brother had been on a business trip for more than ten days, and he didn''t call again except for calling back twice at the beginning. After so many days apart, the brother and sister were supposed to be as tired as before, but they broke up because of an ordinary phone call. Is this brother really her brother? Niu Niu brushes her teeth carefully, cleans her face, combs her ponytail and looks at herself in the mirror. Except that her eyes don''t look good and her lips are slightly swollen, there is nothing different. The collar was stained with blood, and Niuniu changed into a clean suit before she went out. Everyone in the dining room was already having breakfast. When she came in, she looked at her with all eyes. The Yue Tong of the sharp eye then Piao sees the wound on her lip, "Niu Niu, how did your lip hurt?" Niu Niu subconsciously touched her lips, "go to the bathroom in the middle of the night, get up and knock on the bedside table in a daze." Yue Tong is dubious, "does it hurt?" "It hurt a little last night, but it doesn''t hurt now." Niuniu, as usual, pulled away the chair between Dabao and Xiaobao and sat on it. "That eye is because knock painful, so cry swollen?" Letong''s suspicious eyes turn on her daughter and eldest son''s face. "No, it was reading and crying last night." Niu Niu took a piece of bread as if nothing had happened, tore it and put it in her mouth. Her answer surprised Dabao, but Letong believed it. Because she had seen Niuniu cry when she read those youth literature books, so she didn''t think much. Dabao, however, knows why Niuniu''s lips are hurt and why her eyes are swollen. Now, he looks at Niuniu in confusion. He doesn''t understand why she lies to help him cover up. And last night, he did not sleep well, lying in bed, he thought a lot. Chapter 714 About himself, about Niuniu, and about the boy named Si Jun. He knew that he was blinded by jealousy, so he lost his sense and hurt Niuniu. And Niuniu, when you think about it, there''s nothing wrong. Want to understand after Dabao, together with the bed is going to find Niuniu apology, and think of a lot of good words to coax her. He even thought that he would accompany her to buy a violin later, and then personally accompany her to send the violin to the orphanage. By the way, he also wanted to see if the smelly boy named Si Jun had three heads and six arms. As soon as he appeared, he made his brother and sister upset. But the girl probably didn''t get a good night''s sleep. He knocked on the door twice, but there was no movement inside. However, looking at the way she explained to Mommy just now, it seems that the friction between her and him did not happen at all last night. If he wasn''t the initiator, even he would have believed what she had just said to Mommy. "Brother, I don''t like this. Do you want it?" Niuniu hands two mouthfuls of bread to Dabao. Dabao looked at her steadily, but she didn''t dodge except for her beautiful eyes. Dabao was not sure what Niuniu meant. He took the bread she handed over and put it into his mouth, but his eyes were fixed on her. In her face can not see any clues of Dabao, finally did not resist, worried to extend his hand, covering her forehead. "Girl, are you ok?" Her performance was too calm to be normal. If in the past, she was not happy or not happy, most of them would take the initiative to cuddle him and tell him honestly that she was not happy. Then, as long as he gently coaxed her, she would soon be relieved. And like now, like suffering from amnesia in general as if nothing happened Niu Niu, abnormal let him panic. "Brother, I''m fine! My tears are low. Last night I saw that story was a little sad, and I cried a lot when I was not careful. " Niu Niu was lying with her eyes open, but she said it like it was true. Finally, she gave him a slightly embarrassed smile. "Brother, you don''t know. Last time my sister saw a story and cried like a fool." Xiaobao''s falling down on one side indirectly adds some credibility to Niuniu''s words. But Dabao didn''t lose his memory! What happened last night is still fresh in my mind. How did Niuniu change her memory? He didn''t know that the more Niu Niu thought about it last night, the more she felt aggrieved and uncomfortable. Later, he basically believed that because she was too sticky and coquettish, he didn''t know when she began to hate her. Therefore, it will be less and less to go home. Even if we are on business, we will never call back every day as before. At the thought of her brother hating herself, and even changing ways to avoid herself, Niuniu was afraid! In order not to let her brother hate herself and avoid herself, Niuniu feels that she needs to reflect on herself and change herself! So, Letong asked her about the wound on her lips and the swelling of her eyes. Subconsciously, she took all the responsibility to herself, so that her brother would not hate her any more? But this girl, who seems to have changed her memory, makes Dabao feel at a loss. Seeing Niuniu wipe her mouth with a paper towel, Dabao also wipes her mouth with a paper towel. "Niuniu, it seems that my brother ate too much, so I went out for a walk with him." Said, pulling Niuniu out. Dabao holds Niuniu on the swing, stands in front of her, clasps the iron rope with both hands, imprisons her in front of him, and looks at her from top to bottom. "Niuniu, it was my brother who was wrong last night. Would you forgive my brother?" Tone, and return to the gentle and considerate Dabao brother. Niu Niu rarely did not dodge, but nodded and answered softly. "Well!" "Don''t you blame my brother?" Dabao touched her face. "I know, brother is for my good!" Niuniu''s voice was very low, but I could hear it. It was stuffy, without any vitality. Dabao sighed silently. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. He would rather have her cry and make a scene. Then he knows how to coax her. But in front of him, Niu Niu, who had been wronged, put on a look of submissive daughter-in-law, but he was at a loss. "Niuniu, it''s my brother''s fault. You can scold me or fight me. My brother has no complaints." Dabao grabs her hand, then bends down and puts his face in the palm of her hand. Niuniu tried to pull out her hand, "brother, I''m fine." Then he hid his hand behind him. Dabao has no choice but to stop worrying about whether she is angry or not. "That elder brother accompanies you to buy violin, OK?" Since the cause of their contradiction is Si Jun, try to solve it from this aspect. "Ah? What kind of violin do you want Maybe because the topic changed too quickly, Niu Niu stared at him with a puzzled face. "Didn''t you promise to lend Si Jun a violin? Your violins are all precious versions. Would you be reluctant to send them out? Why don''t you just buy one and give it to him? " Dabao thinks that this is the most ideal solution. He not only helps Sijun, but also makes him have no excuse to pester Niuniu. "But buy him a new one, he won''t want it! Besides, I have promised to lend him the piano. I can''t break my promise. " In some ways, Niuniu is a very real girl. Moreover, she can understand that the more people like Si Jun, the stronger their self-esteem. Just like last night, it took her a lot of time to persuade him to accept her advice. "You can buy as like as two peas to your piano." In the final analysis, Dabao doesn''t want the violins he gave her to fall into the hands of other boys, even if they are borrowed! He would rather spend more money on the boy. "No, buying is not the same as borrowing." Niu Niu suddenly died of brain, looked up at her face and said firmly, "he said, when he saves enough money to buy a new one, he will return the violin to me." The look and tone, like how much she knows the boy named Si Jun. Dabao thought about it all night last night, and finally moved the big stone from his heart. This said a few words with Niu Niu, the big stone moved back unconsciously, and, no matter the volume or weight, it was bigger than the original one. "All right, you want to lend him that one. Let''s pick it now. I''ll take you there while it''s still early." Dabao had a hard time persuading himself not to think too much, but gave way. But Niuniu is on guard against Dabao in her heart. "Don''t send it, just send it by express." Who knows if my brother really wants to accompany her or find a chance to meet Si Jun? Then, maybe he will do something too much to Si Jun as he did to himself last night! Chapter 715 Niuniu''s little mind can''t hide Dabao. She thinks that in order to protect Sijun, she has learned to use circuitous tactics. Get it! If you don''t want me to see him, I''m going to see him. Turning around, Dabao made a phone call to his lawyer, saying that he wanted to go to the orphanage in person about donating money to the orphanage. Lawyer Zhao is a lawyer of Ji''s group. The prince said that he would not go to the West. On Monday, Niuniu went to school as usual. Dabao went out early in the morning, but instead of going back to the company, he asked lawyer Zhao to come and take him to the orphanage. The Dean was surprised to see Ji Dabao, who was too young. "This is Mr. Ji?" For a moment, she even suspected that the good news she got from the phone was just a joke of the young man. After all, the donation and materials of more than one million yuan did not seem like the young man could get it at random. Ji Dabao has been able to cope with this kind of situation for a long time. "Hello, Dean Luo. My name is Ji Yu." Unlike his father, Dabao is a talkative person, of course, if he wants to. He followed Dean Luo around the orphanage, and he basically understood everything he wanted to know, including the boy named Si Jun. President Luo''s mouth, Si Jun really as Niu Niu said, 13 years old, people are very sensible, study well, also take good care of the children in the courtyard. Anyway, judging from the frequency of president Luo''s appearance, this Si Jun should be the most outstanding child in the orphanage and the most satisfied child for president Luo. Dabao didn''t say a word about Niuniu''s coming to the benefit show. Of course, he didn''t mention that Sijun wanted to learn violin. But, very tactfully, I want to see the more prominent children mentioned by the dean. After a turn, president Luo''s initial concerns were almost gone. I can see from this young man''s speech that he is rich or expensive, and his background is not simple. Dean Luo, who has no worries, naturally won''t refuse Dabao''s request. She is a dean who loves children, but her strength is very limited. The orphans here will start to be independent by the time they graduate from junior high school, and earn money to support themselves. A small number of good students who want to go to high school or university can only rely on their own work study program or support from well intentioned people to complete their studies. At present, she also hopes that these children can arouse the pity of this young Mr. Ji, and their future will be brighter more or less. The children are in class in the classroom. The Dean invited Dabao and lawyer Zhao to his office, and then personally led the four excellent children she spoke of. Of the four children, three are male and one is female. Among them, Si Jun is the oldest and the tallest. Dabao looks at Si Jun with a hidden look. From his heart, the boy is medium-sized, but he is very good-looking. Although he is a little thin, his eyes are very vivid. Moreover, from the moment when they meet each other''s eyes, he knows that he is proud and determined. If you don''t hide some thoughts from Niuniu, Dabao will definitely say that Niuniu''s eyes are good! But the fact is, his mind to Niu Niu, for the time being, can''t be revealed, but it''s hard to give up. Therefore, the feeling of Si Jun becomes very contradictory and complicated. President Luo briefly introduced Dabao to several children, and Si Junding looked at Ji Dabao. Dabao''s heart thumped. Does he know his relationship and identity with Niuniu? Dabao''s heart is murmuring. Si Jun steps forward and looks at him excitedly¡° Hello, brother Ji Yu Big treasure tiny a Leng, shouldn''t be Niu Niu that silly wench be fooled by the person at will, obediently put own identity to light out? "Little friend, do you know me?" Dabao''s face is smiling. Everyone looks like a big brother. "Well, brother Ji Yu, you are my idol!" Dabao realized that he was not an illusion just now. The boy''s eyes were full of excitement and admiration. "Xiaojun, you say that senior Ji Yu is this Mr. Ji?" President Luo looked at Ji Yu in hindsight. "Well, yes!" Si Jun''s eyes are full of brilliance. At this time, he can no longer be as calm and mature as he was just now. Instead, his whole body is full of vigor and sunshine more in line with his age. Dabao looks at Sijun and Dean Luo in bewilderment, but it''s certain that Niuniu doesn''t disclose any information about her special identity to this boy. Si Jun changed into a man. He graciously took a teapot to add tea to Dabao and lawyer Zhao, and briefly told the story of knowing Dabao. "Two months ago, the president took us to visit r university. At that time, there was an award ceremony in the auditorium. I saw Ji Yu''s brother receiving the award on the stage." Si Jun said that the award ceremony, Ji Yu did come on stage to receive awards, is an academic award. "Brother Ji Yu, you''re only seventeen, aren''t you? It''s amazing. I''m only three years older than me, but I know so much. Besides, I heard that you have to take care of your own company, right? " Hearing this, Dean Luo knew that it was not his illusion. It turned out that the young man was not an adult. "Well, now that I am a senior, I seldom go back to school. I need to invest a lot of time in the entrepreneurial stage." In the face of Si Jun, Dabao can''t give him a cold face for a moment. Even he can''t afford to hate him. "I''ve played that new game of your company. It''s very well designed from plot to picture, but..." Mentioning the new game, Dabao''s mind was shifted and he looked at him with great interest, "but what?" Si Jun a little embarrassed to smile, "however, I have no money to buy equipment, and, I want to learn." Dabao didn''t say much about this. Because, he also does not approve of too young children to indulge in the game endlessly. However, he remembered that the boy told Niuniu that he would save money to buy a violin. "Do you have any ideas about that game? I''ll give you an email number. You can write down all your opinions and ideas and send them to us. If we think they are valuable, we will pay you a reward. Are you interested? " Dabao thinks that this is a good way to kill two birds with one stone. On the one hand, he may get some valuable feedback. On the other hand, when Si Jun has money to buy a piano, he will have less opportunities to pester Niu. Of course, when he came here, there were other things that also gave Dabao a headache, but as for the possibility that these things might make Sijun pester Niuniu, Dabao has now found a solution. Chapter 716 After several children left, Dabao said to president Luo. "Dean Luo, I think the education of the children in the college is too monotonous and boring. How about this? I''ll contact several talented students in art colleges to see if they are willing to come to class for the children regularly. What do you think?" President Luo has long been aware of the problems mentioned by Dabao, but the funding of the college is limited. In the case of one of several choices, of course, the cultural course is the best choice. "Since Mr. Ji has such a heart, Luo would like to say thank you first." It''s natural that Dean Luo would like to have more opportunities for children to accept the influence of art. Dabao''s efficiency is always very fast. He made a few phone calls immediately, contacted several talented students and made an appointment to come and teach. Then, according to the list of teaching equipment listed by the top students, Dabao called the music club. Not long after he left, the people of the music club sent the equipment to the orphanage according to his requirements. When president Luo''s thank you call, Dabao is getting ready to leave work. Because he wants to pick up Niuniu and Xiaobao today. The night before yesterday, he offended the little girl. Of course, he had to behave well and try to coax people back. Dabao hung up the phone and turned to look at the busy shops on the side of the road. He thinks that he has offended Niuniu enough this time. Normally, that little girl should be very angry. But Niu Niu''s attitude obviously didn''t match what he expected. The little girl not only didn''t get angry with him, but also was extremely attentive. She got up early today and pestered mommy to teach her the following. The bowl of noodles that Dabao ate in the morning, no matter in taste or appearance, was a special love breakfast that the little girl got up early and made for him. "Uncle Huang, has Niuniu participated in the rehearsal of the school orchestra recently?" From the third grade, Niuniu joined the school orchestra. Occasionally, the orchestra would inform the students to rehearse. During this period, Dabao was not at home, so she didn''t know about Niuniu. "No, Niuniu seems to have resigned from her position in the orchestra, saying that she is a graduating class and should concentrate on her study." Dabao frowned slightly. When did it happen? Why didn''t he hear anyone mention it? "Mommy, Niuniu resigned from the school orchestra?" Dabao immediately calls Letong. "Well, she said that she couldn''t cope with so many exercises, so she kept the rehearsal of teacher fan''s orchestra and pushed off the school. I think she was really nervous about her study, so let her go." Letong''s tone is very common. It seems that she doesn''t take this matter seriously. In the Ji family, when it comes to a few children, as parents, Letong and Ji Rui basically respect the wishes of the children first. Niuniu''s reason is reasonable, and no one has any reason to intervene. Dabao felt a little uncomfortable. It wasn''t the seriousness of Niuniu''s resignation from the school orchestra. It''s about Niu Niu. He''s a brother. He overheard it from others. Obviously, in Ji''s family, he was the last one to know about it. Although the matter itself is not a big deal, he has a kind of unhappiness of being ignored. So the first thing I did when I received Niu Niu was to ask about her. "Girl, you''re not in the school band?" Niuniu unties her schoolbag and throws it behind her. She is probably hungry. She reaches into one side of the box and gropes for a few times. She picks up two boxes of milk, hands one to Xiaobao, and puts a straw into her mouth. After taking a big gulp, he remembered that he had not answered his brother''s question. He also remembered that he and Xiao Bao had milk to drink, but he forgot to give his brother a box. Aware of this, Niu Niu didn''t think much. She took the milk out of her mouth and handed it to Dabao. Over the years, it has happened from time to time that he drank the same glass of water from the same box of milk as Niu Niu. Now, as usual, Dabao naturally opened his mouth and sucked up the remaining half box of milk with a straw in his mouth, then raised his eyebrows and stared at Niu Niu. Obviously, I''m waiting for her answer. "Yes, I''m too nervous to study. I don''t have time to rehearse." Niu Niu has no taboo about her talent. Dabao crumpled up the absorbed milk box with one hand and gave her a casual glance. "Why don''t you tell me?" Niu Niu''s stomach is still purring. She bends down to pick up the snacks in the box and finds a box of puffs. Lowering his head, he opened the package and went back to Dabao. "You worked overtime every day at that time. I seldom saw you. When you came back later, I forgot that I didn''t tell you about it." Niuniu doesn''t seem to be lying, and in fact, she doesn''t have to. In her opinion, at that time, her brother was so busy that he didn''t even have time to go to bed. Did she bother him with such trifles? At that time, she didn''t think it was necessary to say that when Dabao came home, she forgot about it. Niuniu''s natural attitude made Dabao even more unhappy. In the past, the little girl would tell him if she lost an eraser. But now, she quit the band. He got it from others. She made a new friend. He knew it by accident during the conversation between her and her new friend In the future, what else would he have to know about her from others? Or, who else would meet with her, and she didn''t think it was necessary to inform him? Brother He is her brother. What does this status mean? Before, even if he never said it, he always thought so subconsciously. He thought he was her brother. So, of course, he would be involved in everything she did. But the fact is, she grows up day by day, she begins to have her own ideas, her own things, she can decide for herself. From accepting endorsement to resigning from the Orchestra And she, also began to have let him unexpected desire to make friends. Once upon a time, as long as she had her parents, his brother and Xiaobao''s brother, she would be satisfied. And what she said most was his big brother. But now, her attention seems to be shifting day by day from his big brother Dabao. She wants to know more new friends. Among these new friends, the elder martial sister whom she worships before is now a smelly boy who has only known for a few hours! "You''ve never forgotten that before!" Dabao''s tone is faint with a touch of complaint, looking at the little girl''s hand to grasp the puff, quickly pulled her hand, took out a wet towel, and carefully wiped her hand again. "But it''s not a big deal!" Niu Niu raised her face and laughed at him. She grabbed a puff and put it in her mouth. "Your business is a big deal to me." Chapter 717 From her brother''s words and deeds, Niu Niu''s sensitive heart, she could feel that her brother was different from before, but she couldn''t understand what was different. So, although Dabao made it very clear that her business was a big deal for him, Niuniu didn''t really care about it. She has a vague self-consciousness and self-discipline. In the future, it''s better not to worry about Dabao''s little things. Puff was soon half eaten by her and Xiaobao, and her consciousness rose to a new level unconsciously. "I''ll tell my brother everything in the future, you know?" Dabao can''t stand the feeling of being ignored, and even more can''t stand the feeling of being squeezed out of her life. "Well! I see! " Niuniu answers cleverly, but it''s one thing to answer in her mouth, and another thing to think in her heart. Dabao felt happy and gently reached out to wipe the debris from the corner of her mouth. He thought that he had thought too much about it. How could this little girl have so many little thoughts to hide from others? He said that she had forgotten. Maybe she had really forgotten. Dabao didn''t expect that he, who had always been determined, would be worried about gain and loss for a little girl one day. Looking at the hungry little girl who licked her tongue and ate the puff like a greedy cat, Dabao laughed and couldn''t move her eyes away from her face. "Brother, you eat too!" The little girl is not a person who eats alone. She grabs one and puts it on his mouth. Dabao naturally opened his mouth to catch her, his lips touched her fingertips, and he put out his tongue to lick it. Niuniu didn''t realize that she was passive at all. Xiaoxin''s brother was frivolous. Looking at the crumbs on her fingers, she put out her tongue and licked her fingertips childishly. Her little eyes were too focused. She looks like a child. Normally, she knows a lot about Dabao, but today, she feels very attractive. His eyes sank, his body tightened, his breath stagnated, and his impulse almost made him panic. He suddenly turned his head and stared out of the window Dabao cried in his heart! As he was pulled up more and more times, the frequency is more and more frequent, Dabao finally can''t cheat himself. He is quite sure of Niu Niu''s feelings. His love for Niu Niu is between men and women, not between brothers and sisters! With the exact answer, Dabao felt that he should really think about it. Next, how to arrange his feelings. Dabao finally recognized and decided to face his mind. He didn''t know that Niu Niu''s mind had changed in the past few days. In the evening, Niuniu asked Xiaobao to accompany her to do her homework. Dabao didn''t think much about it. He took the computer and sat in the living room, thinking that when she finished her homework, he would have a good chat with her. He was worried that the little girl was still thinking about the previous two days. Niuniu finished her homework and the clock pointed to nine. Before Dabao could stay, Niuniu had packed her schoolbag and said good night. Then she ran back to the bedroom like greasing her feet and slammed the door shut, saving even a good night kiss. Dabao was slightly frustrated. He got up and wanted to follow him, but he heard Xiaobao say, "my sister should be tired. I was yawning while doing my homework just now." After listening to Dabao, it''s not good to disturb him. Anyway, we can''t talk today. Isn''t there tomorrow? Moreover, in view of the little girl''s strong attraction to him and his weak fixed force that can be destroyed with a flick, he did not dare to rush into her bedroom. She just licked her fingertips, and he could imagine. If he saw her lying on the bed with snow-white legs in a princess''s Nightgown, he would not be sure if he could control himself. Dabao really has confirmed his mind, but he also knows that he will never be able to move Niuniu in the next few years. Dabao stares at Niuniu''s door thoughtfully for a while, turns and walks back to the back hall, kisses Xiaobao''s forehead, says good night, then throws Xiaobao in the back hall and turns back to the room. Xiaobao looks at his brother''s back and thinks that his brother and sister are a little strange these days, but he can''t tell where the blame is. Niu Niu hid in her bedroom on time because she wanted to call Si Jun. Si Jun said that 9:00 to 9:30 in the evening is their free time. At this time, they can watch TV, surf the Internet and make phone calls. Originally, this phone call did not have to hide in the room, but that night, because of a phone call from Si Jun, her brother scolded her. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that her brother didn''t like Si Jun. But even though she knew that her brother didn''t like Si Jun, she still couldn''t help wondering whether he practiced according to the teaching videos she sent him after he received the violin yesterday. The phone is a fixed line phone in the orphanage. The person who answers the phone is a very young voice. After hearing Niu Niu say she wants to find Si Jun, she yells in a loud voice, "brother Jun, your phone." Soon, the microphone came with a slightly gasping voice, "Hello, I''m Si Jun." "Si Jun, this is Ji Sihan. Have you received the violin?" Yesterday''s express brother told her that the same city express would arrive that afternoon, so he should have received the violin yesterday. "Yes, thank you! I helped Xiao Hui with his lessons last night. I didn''t take the time to call you to thank you. I''m sorry. " Si Jun apologized on the phone, but it was obvious that he had no formality to meet for the first time. "It''s OK. I just want to ask you, are you used to playing piano?" Niuniu had her so-called friend for the first time. She was very attentive and devoted to it. "Good! I like it so much! Ah! By the way, I met my idol today. It turns out that he not only studies well, but also has excellent people. He donated a lot of money and materials to our hospital and introduced some teachers to us. Starting tomorrow, I can also learn violin from teachers. " Niu Niu is also very happy for Si Jun when she hears the news. "Well, that''s great. It''s much easier to learn with a teacher than with a video. " "Yes, but the videos you introduced me to are very professional. I have watched them several times for the first time." Niuniu is happy to know that she has helped. "Sihan, your violin, I''ll send it back to you tomorrow." "Ah, why? I don''t need a piano. You can use it first! " Niuniu is in a hurry. "As for the man I said, he donated a lot of things to our hospital, including violin." Si Jun''s return was slow. Chapter 718 Of course, this is one of the reasons. The most important reason is that people from the musical instrument club sent instruments here today. When they saw Si Jun''s violin, they said excitedly that it was produced by a famous artist, at least in case! Niuniu heard this, disappointed, but also a little happy for Sijun. After all, he can finally have a piano of his own. If it wasn''t for the orphanage performance, if it wasn''t for the chat with Si Jun, Niu Niu didn''t know that there were so many children, and even the minimum schooling was a luxury. It''s Si Jun and the children in the orphanage who let Niuniu understand how far away things she used to take for granted seem to others. What she naturally enjoys now is all the hard work of her parents and brother. So, she really shouldn''t be as headstrong as she was when she was a child. Everything depends on her own mood. When she has nothing to do, she just wants to spoil with her brother. Besides her studies, her brother has to work hard! Where like her, she only knows how to study hard, even if she works hard, her grades are still at the middle and upper levels. Hung up the phone, Niu Niu next to the bed to think about things, Si Jun''s things, and did not stay in her mind for long, thinking, she thought of her brother. When she thought that clumsy herself not only failed to help her brother, but also caused him a little trouble from time to time, Niu Niu began to dislike herself. "Where''s my brother?" Niuniu went out of the living room to see if her brother needed to make a cup of tea or something. With her brain, she could only come up with such trivial things to please her brother. But in the living room, Xiaobao was playing games alone. "In the room!" Xiaobao pours at Dabao''s room, and his eyes never leave the screen. After years of intimacy, Niuniu didn''t think much about it. She said, "brother, I''m coming in." then she unscrewed the door and there was only a dim night light in the room. Niuniu was a little surprised. She thought that her brother should be reading at this time. But the quiet atmosphere seemed to be sleeping? When Niu Niu hesitated to quit, she saw a figure sitting up on the bed. "Niuniu? Come in The man''s voice was so clear that it didn''t sound like a sleeping voice. "Brother, are you asleep? Then I''ll... " "No sleep, come in!" Dabao interrupted her, and then the dazzling headlight came on. Niuniu vomits her tongue and looks at her brother sitting on the bed. Although he is in his pajamas, she is really sober. Then she closes the door, trots over, kicks her slippers and climbs onto the bed. Although, in her heart, she has been telling herself not to be too sticky to her brother, and not to bother him with her trivial things. But it''s obvious that habit is a terrible thing. Over the years, she and her brother have had the same habit. How can any two resolutions or admonitions change it? "Brother!" As soon as the little girl climbed into bed, she habitually went to Dabao''s arms. Dabao, as usual, opened his arms, moved his feet away, let her close to him, and then held her in his arms naturally. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you sleep? " Dabao rubbed the little girl''s hair with her chin, took a deep breath, suppressed her mood all night, and recovered instantly. "No, I just went to make a phone call." Niu Niu, a little girl, is still too young after all, and she never defends her brother. When she is asked by him, she tells the truth in a hurry. When she speaks, she remembers that her brother hates Si Jun very much. Sure enough, Dabao''s hands are tight. "Well? Who should I call this evening? Is it for classmates? " Dabao is 100% sure that Niu Niu is calling Si Jun, but he deliberately asks if he is calling his classmates. He wants to test whether the little girl really regards Si Jun as a special existence. Niu Niu hesitates for a moment and thinks about it. She still thinks that she shouldn''t keep it from her brother. Even if her brother doesn''t like Si Jun, she can''t lie to her brother. "No, I''ll call Si Jun." Niu Niu wanted to say that it was Si Jun in the orphanage, but then she thought that her brother had a good memory. Moreover, the brother and sister had a quarrel over this man. Can you remember this man? Although Dabao was not happy with the answer, he was also relieved. Niu Niu said, then she raised her head from Dabao''s arms and looked at him carefully, for fear that he would run away like the night before last. Dabao lowered his eyes to her panic line of sight, "what do you want to call him for?" Dabao''s tone is very flat. Niuniu can''t hear his emotion. She looks at him carefully, but she can''t see anything from his face. "I asked him if he had received the violin, but he said that someone donated a lot of money to the orphanage today and some musical instruments, and he would return the violin to me tomorrow." Niuniu''s brain, obviously, does not connect the idol who is good at learning with her brother. Even though she has heard from her brother that she wants to donate money to the orphanage, she and Xiaobao have donated the money. "Oh... Isn''t that good?" Dabao saw Niuniu didn''t hide herself, and her gloomy mood improved a lot. It seems that Si Jun is really a tough guy. "Well, I think it''s very good, too. He also said that the man also found some teachers in the orphanage. From tomorrow, he will have teachers to teach him to play the violin." Niuniu repeatedly told herself not to bother her brother with such trifles, but as soon as the gate opened, she couldn''t stop it. How could she remember her dog fart warning? Looking at the chattering girl, Dabao is a little upset again. The little girl is getting closer to him. Of course, he doesn''t want the topic between himself and the little girl to revolve around a smelly boy he doesn''t like. "Don''t talk about him, talk about yourself. Is the sixth grade a little difficult? Do you need a tutor? " Niuniu looked at him strangely, "with brother and Xiaobao, why do you want a tutor?" Of course, Dabao didn''t really want to hire a tutor for her. He just casually turned her back from the topic of Sijun. "I''ll just ask, but it''s also possible that tutoring is more professional than Xiaobao and me." Dabao casually put off a reason. Niuniu stared at him and did not speak. After a while, she said, "brother, do you think I''m too stupid to teach me?" Dabao picked up her face and rubbed it vigorously. "Silly girl, where are you stupid? Don''t say you are not stupid, even if you are, my brother will never dislike you! " Niuniu is actually very easy to coax. After listening to Dabao''s words, she grins contentedly in his arms. Chapter 719 Si Jun''s problem, brother and sister after a communication, it seems, reached a consensus. Dabao naturally doesn''t dare to speak ill of Sijun as he did for the first time. Besides, he admits that Sijun is a very good boy. As long as he doesn''t have a bad idea about Niuniu, it''s not a bad thing for Niuniu to make more friends. Niu Niu, however, is also vaguely aware of the change in her brother''s attitude. Even if Si Jun calls occasionally or she calls in the past, she will never avoid Dabao again. Her aboveboard approach makes Dabao feel at ease. However, every time Niu Niu talks to Si Jun on the phone, he will still listen. If there is a slight mistake, he will definitely intervene. Fortunately, Niuniu is so simple and lovely. Every time she chats with Si Jun, it''s not about violin or learning. It''s not about three cats and two dogs. As for her family, she only tells Si Jun that she loves her father, Mommy, brother and brother very much. She never mentions anything else about her family. It seems that even if she looks simple, her sense of preparedness and self-protection is still very strong. Dabao was very satisfied and relieved by her point. Recently, the game is still in the public beta stage. Dabao is still very busy, but he tries to take his work home. When his parents are busy in the bedroom, they propose to set up a study for him. Anyway, there are several empty rooms at home. After thinking about it, Dabao said that it would be better to open up the two rooms downstairs, and then divide them into three compartments with glass, one for Xiaobao Niuniu''s study, one for his studio and one for Niuniu''s practice room. His studio is located in the middle. Even if he is working, he can occasionally see the situation of his younger brother and sister through the glass. If his work needs to separate space, just pull down the curtain around, and each other will become three independent spaces without interference. Dabao''s proposal was immediately approved by the whole family. In a few days, the three brothers'' study was finished. Dabao sat in his studio and was tired of reading the data. Then he looked at Xiaobao on the left, who was lying on the carpet of the study and tossing his robot. Then he looked at the little girl who was focused on practicing in the piano room on the right. All the fatigue disappeared immediately. When Mommy''s Letong is not so busy these days, she boils some sweet water and makes some desserts for several children every night. Several children originally like to eat sweets. In addition, Letong''s craftsmanship is now at the master level. Before, Dabao had to lose a few kilos of meat because of hard work. These days, she slowly made up for it. Niuniu is very sensitive to her brother''s fatness and thinness. That day, after eating sugar water, she looks at Dabao, leans back to his arms, raises her hand and pulls his face. "Brother, you are fat!" Dabao touches his face and smiles at Letong, who is sitting diagonally opposite. "Mommy, this is raising us as pigs. Can we not be fat?" "Yes, I''ve fattened you up and sold you for a good price." Letong, who is a mother, is not serious. She looks at her son with a smile. It''s really like watching a fat chicken evaluate the price in the market. Niu Niu lay on her back in Dabao''s arms, raised her hand and exclaimed, "Mommy, how much is it? I''ll buy it! " Dabao chuckled and pinched her face. "Why, don''t you give up your brother?", That smile is very meaningful. Letong also smiles with interest, waiting for her daughter''s answer. The little girl didn''t answer Dabao''s question directly. Instead, she propped up her body and raised her hand to le Tong. "Mommy, I only have five yuan. Can I sell it?" The little girl said, she couldn''t help giggling. Dabao immediately put on a look of heartbreak and silent tears, half covered his face with his hand, and said in a pinch of his voice, "what a pity, I''m only worth such a little money." Niu Niu lies in his arms and laughs more happily, while Le Tong over there laughs more narrowly, meaning to point out. "Niuniu, don''t say five yuan, even if it''s upside down, your brother is willing to sell it!" With a smile on his face, Dabao glanced at the teasing mother, lowered his forehead to his forehead, and asked Niuniu. "Yes, I''ll chase you. I''ll sell you. Little beauty, take me away quickly! Are you afraid? " Although it''s a funny tone, it brings some expectation. Niuniu didn''t know that mummy and her brother were digging a hole for her to jump. She felt very funny. She came out of Dabao''s arms and jumped to the ground with a bang. She stretched out her hand and pulled Dabao''s collar. "Come on, come on, piggy. I''ll buy you. Come home with me!" Dabao got up obediently and bent over President Ji, who has been watching the crowd, glanced at his wife coolly. "You are really good. You sell your precious son for five yuan." Le Tongbai looked at him, "Tut, what do you know, President Ji Da? They call one willing to fight and another willing to suffer like this!" Jida president said that he really did not understand, but his wife is really a little nervous recently, it can''t be the early arrival of menopause. President Ji, who was worried, secretly decided that this week he would have to catch his wife and go to see doctor Fu. It doesn''t matter whether his son is cheap or not, but his wife''s body is the most important, right? Over there, the "little fat pig" who was mercilessly dumped by mummy, obediently followed his little beauty master into the bedroom. Close the door with your feet, "little fat pig" can''t help but pick eyebrows, heart, little beauty, do you know you are leading wolves into the house? Naturally, the little beauty didn''t know. When she heard the "little fat pig" saying, "master, what can I do for you?" she pointed to the bed with a smile and said, "go and sit there!" Dabao walked to the bed and sat down. He glanced at the bedroom he hadn''t been in for many days. He found that it was no different from before, except that the books on his pillow had been changed from children''s books to youth literature books. Dabao picked up the book at random and turned it over. He took a quick glance at the profile and found that the identity of the man and woman in the book was an orphan. "Master, what''s in this book?" Dabao felt a lump in his heart immediately. He doesn''t want to interfere in Niu Niu''s making friends, but if she puts too much attention on that Si Jun, he can''t do it anyway. "Oh, it''s a history of orphan struggle." Niuniu followed and climbed into bed. "Why do you suddenly like this kind of subject matter?" This kind of writing with a little realism, Dabao thinks, is too heavy for Niuniu. What''s more, she has never been in touch with books on similar subjects before. Now she will read them. Maybe she is influenced by Si Jun? "Si Jun said that there are some girls in his college who have special inferiority complex, but Si Jun is a boy. I don''t know how to tell them. I just want to read such books and enlighten them when I have time." Chapter 720 Ji family seems to have known and accepted that Niu Niu has a new friend named Si Jun who has a good relationship. After that, the name of Si Jun began to appear in Ji''s mouth. No one stopped her, because, over the years, this is Niu Niu''s first friend who has nothing to do with Ji''s family. As a mother, Letong always secretly sent someone to send something to Niuniu after she heard about the orphanage from time to time. Dabao knows very well that his mother has suffered a lot since she was a child, so she can''t see or hear other children suffer. However, Dabao doesn''t know what kind of physical and mental suffering Letong suffered during the years when he separated from Letong. Therefore, even now, Letong still has a grateful heart to atone for her past actions. Niu Niu, however, doesn''t know whether it''s subconscious or for some other reason. She seems to prefer to contact and associate with the children in the orphanage more than her classmates who always keep up with the Joneses and show off their wealth. Dabao doesn''t think it''s bad. She takes Niuniu and the Ji family seriously. With so many eyes, it''s impossible for her to deviate from Si Jun''s friendship. On Saturday, Dabao went back to work overtime. Letong took Niuniu and Xiaobao to the orphanage with a car of gifts and daily necessities. This is the first time that Letong and Xiaobao meet Sijun. Letong takes Xiaobao to walk around the orphanage behind the dean. When she comes back, she sees Niuniu and Sijun standing under the tree chatting. Letong and Xiaobao are not far away from each other. As a parent, Letong naturally takes a look at her. But she is an adult after all. She is kind and amiable, and others can''t see that she has hidden the idea of exploration. But Xiaobao is different. He looks at Sijun''s eyes blatantly with examination and hostility. "Sihan, do you know the boy over there?" Si Jun only knows that Niu Niu comes with people, but he doesn''t know that the people who come with her are her mother and brother. Niuniu turns slightly and sees her mother and brother looking at her not far away. She raises her hand to say hello to them, and then greets Sijun. "Mommy, this is my friend Sijun." Then, pointing to Letong and Xiaobao, he said to the unresponsive Si Jun, "Si Jun, this is my mom, and this is my brother Huan Huan." In recent months, Xiaobao has been growing rapidly. A child over 10 years old is a little taller than Niuniu. He looks up to Sijun. They are as tall as they are. In terms of momentum, Xiaobao should be a little stronger, but Sijun doesn''t seem to be weaker than him. Xiaobao looked at Sijun straight, but the other side held out his hand with a smile, "Hello Huan Huan, I often hear your sister mention you." Si Jun''s character is not very cheerful. Strictly speaking, he is even a little reserved. But he has a good impression of Niu Niu. In addition, he trusts and lets go of Niu Niu''s family. Xiao Bao had to hold out his hand. While shaking hands, Xiao Bao came up to Si Jun and warned him in a low voice that only the other side could hear, "don''t hit my sister!" Si Jun was stunned, and soon he reacted. It turned out that the younger brother, who was eager for love, was worried about his plot. Si Jun face slightly embarrassed, "I... Did not!" He didn''t lie. Although he doesn''t feel inferior to others, he knows better than anyone how snobbish and realistic this society is. Therefore, he never had unrealistic dreams. Moreover, he is only 13 years old, and his heart is only on study. He has never thought of any development other than friendship with the opposite sex. He has a good feeling for Ji Sihan, but that kind of good feeling is more like the instinct of people who are close to beautiful things. Naturally, it''s not the same thing with this little boy named Ji Huan. "No best! Hum Xiaobao doesn''t look down on Si Jun, but he has been a flower protector for so many years. As long as he saw the male creature close to his sister a little more, he instinctively opened his sharp thorn and entered into a state of full preparation! Niu Niu sees her brother''s constipation like face, while Si Jun looks embarrassed. She thinks Xiao Bao has said something ugly. She reaches for Xiao Bao and pulls him back. "Si Jun, didn''t you say that someone donated an instrument room to you last time? Can you show us around?" The Dean also came over at this time. When he heard that they wanted to visit the musical instrument room, he led the way and praised the young man who donated to le Tong. With that, he suddenly turned his head and stared at Xiaobao for a few eyes. She faintly felt that the boy saw the shadow of the young man on his face. She was a little surprised at first, and then asked Letong in a low voice. "Miss Le, who is Mr. Ji Yu?" Looking at Niuniu alone, president Luo can''t see anything, but seeing Xiaobao''s face that looks like Dabao''s, president Luo can''t help asking. Letong doesn''t know that Dabao has been here in person. He just thinks that he asked a lawyer to donate money. "Oh, he''s my eldest son, but I don''t usually interfere in his affairs. You''d better know about it and keep it a secret from others." Yue Tong also said in a low voice. President Luo nodded, "of course I understand that. Please rest assured, Miss le. These two are miss Le''s daughter and young master, aren''t they Yue Tong smiles, "yes, I like children and I like the liveliness of my family. So I want three. If it''s not for my body, maybe I''ll add one or two more." President Luo knows the identity of Letong, but it''s the first time he sees a real person. He didn''t expect that she is so approachable and talkative. "Miss Le is also very good. She is successful in her career, and her children are very well educated In fact, Letong didn''t like these compliments, so she changed the topic. "I heard that there are only a few computers available for children here. Has Dean Luo ever considered building a multimedia classroom?" President Luo thought, "thank you for your reminding. I will draw a sum of money from Mr. Ji''s donation to build a multimedia classroom." But Letong shook his head, "Dean Luo, you misunderstood me. Let me solve this multimedia classroom." Letong had heard Dabao talk about the plight of the orphanage for a long time. She just wanted to do her best to help these children who are about the same age as her children and have a strong desire to learn. Chapter 721 After coming back from the orphanage, Letong seems to have a better feeling for Sijun. Once, Xiaobao even said to Letong in front of everyone when Letong and Niuniu were talking about cheese handsome, "Mommy, please wipe your saliva. You look like someone''s mother-in-law talking about son-in-law." Le Tong stares at him, "nonsense! What''s in your head, you little devil? That''s your sister''s friend. Don''t tarnish other people''s pure friendship with a mess of things. " Niuniu, the client, is only joking as Xiaobao, because she doesn''t have such a mind at all. But after hearing this, Dabao, a bystander, always felt confused. Si Jun, Yu Niuniu, after a period of mutual understanding, can be divided into the category of good friends. But for Yu Dabao, Si Jun is a humble barb. He accidentally stabbed his heart. Pulling from time to time can make him sweat. Dabao is very uncomfortable, but reason tells him that even if he is uncomfortable, he has no right to interfere and control Niuniu''s friends. In the morning, you just need to wear a thin sweater and a coat to keep out the cold. In the afternoon, the wind is mixed with heavy rain, and the temperature drops to nearly zero. Dabao is sitting in the office, thinking that when he goes out in the morning, his younger brother and sister just wear a sweater in their school uniform, which is strange if they don''t freeze to death. When she called home, she wanted to ask aunt Guan to send the driver two down jackets to the two kids. But the phone rang all the time and no one answered. Dabao hung up, picked up his bag and rushed out. He took a taxi and bought a few down jackets at the clothing store along the road. Two of them were sent to Ji''s parents by the store. He wore one on himself, and the other two were sent to the school in person. Outside the classroom, I saw two wretches listening to the class. The teacher called the two kids out of the corridor. Dabao reached out and touched their faces. They were as cold as ice. Dabao quickly handed the down jacket to them and waited on them to put it on quickly. Niu Niu, who had always been afraid of the cold, pulled the zipper to her chin and put her hat up on her head. She only showed half of her face and muttered as she lowered her head to straighten her clothes. "It''s so cold. I don''t know if Si Jun will be frozen?" Dabao originally stretched out his hand to help the little girl sort out her messy hair. When she mumbled, her hand stagnated and her heart was cold. As a brother, he worried that his younger brother and sister would be frozen. He left his work all the way and bought clothes to keep warm. He didn''t get a little girl''s thanks. He didn''t hear her care whether it was cold for him to come all the way, but he heard her thinking about whether her friend would be frozen. Dabao thinks that he is not a careful person. He can''t even tolerate a little boy. After quarreling with Niu Niu about Si Jun for the first time, he reflected on it and understood that his anxiety for the first time was a bit of a fuss. Besides, it''s not worth hurting his feelings with Niu Niu for an outsider. Can be cold to hear Niu Niu out of such a sentence, undeniably, he is really angry. "He''s not a child. What are you worrying about?" Even though he was angry, he forced down her anger, lifted her hat, rubbed her head hard, and rubbed her hair in a mess. Then he helped her to rearrange her hair. "He''s not a child, but is his clothes warm enough?" It turns out that the little girl is not worried that he doesn''t know how to take care of herself, but that he doesn''t have any clothes to resist the cold wind. The string in Dabao''s mind was finally broken. "Ji Sihan, are you his mother? It''s none of your business whether he''s frozen or not and whether his clothes are warm enough! " Dabao roared in a low voice, holding Niuniu who was roared by him and pushing her to the other side of the classroom. "Please go to class for me, don''t think about something. If you lose the place in this test, I''ll show you!" Niu Niu is so big that she is threatened by her brother for the first time with her academic performance and ranking. Niuniu and Xiaobao are pushed into the classroom by Dabao at the same time. When Niuniu comes back to herself, the influence of Dabao has disappeared in the corridor. "Xiaobao, brother, why is he suddenly angry again?" Niuniu looks at Xiaobao inexplicably. She thinks she has done nothing wrong, but her brother''s face and temper become faster than today''s weather. When I put on the clothes for her, I teased her with a smile like a popsicle and changed her face in a twinkling of an eye. Xiaobao is very clear, "for the sake of Sijun." Xiaobao felt that if he was a brother, he might be angry, but his stupid sister didn''t seem to understand. Of course, at Xiaobao''s age, he didn''t understand his brother''s real feelings. He just felt that Niu Niu''s reaction was enough to make his brother angry. Niu Niu was silent when she heard the answer. Xiaobao wants to say something more. Seeing her thoughtful appearance, she is too lazy to say anything more. At about six o''clock, Letong, who has come home from work, receives a call from Dabao, saying that he and Zhihao will have a few parties tonight and will not go home for dinner. Moreover, he may go home later. Letong didn''t think much about it. She just wanted him to have a good time. She called back at about the same time and asked someone to pick him up. Like Ren weiqi and Letong, Yin Zhihao didn''t think much when he heard that Dabao was going to have dinner together. After three people had dinner in a restaurant that suits everyone''s taste, Dabao proposed to sing. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi are lively people originally. Although some strange people who never take the initiative in ordinary times actually take the initiative to sing today, they just think that he is to comfort them for their endless hard work. Sitting down in the KTV box, Zhihao ordered a dozen beers and a pot of orange juice. Dabao is a very self disciplined person. Before, no matter singing in KTV or dining out with everyone, he always used to drink juice on the pretext that he was a minor and never touched a drop of alcohol. But today, when the waiter brought up a dozen beers, Dabao took a can of beer by himself, and "snapped" the pull ring open and asked to drink it. "Ah... What''s the matter with you today, Dabao?" Yin Zhihao was quick-sighted and pressed his hand, "aren''t you a minor? What wine to drink Yin Zhihao has always said that Dabao doesn''t drink. There must be another secret. However, in order not to lose face, he only used underage as a reason. After all, this is the most grand reason, no one can say anything about him. Therefore, at present, Yin Zhihao does not dare to let Dabao drink, for fear that something out of his control will happen if he really drinks. Chapter 722 "It''s just a few days!" Dabao''s face was a little strange. He pulled Yin Zhihao''s hand out and poured wine into his mouth. Ren weiqi, who is holding the remote control to order songs over there, hears the dispute between them, turns his head and sees Dabao''s bold and unrestrained way of drinking. He is also startled. He rushes over and breaks his hand and cries, "lying trough! Dabao, you are changing your mind Obviously, like Yin Zhihao, he has been brainwashed by Dabao''s past remarks. They all think that Dabao''s drinking is a taboo. Subconsciously, he pounced on Dabao and grabbed most of the cans of beer left in his hand. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi look at each other. Then they think that today''s Dabao seems to be abnormal. Usually, we eat together. Although he is not the most talkative, he is also a talkative person. When he meets something he is interested in, no one can beat him. But today''s him, from going out to now, is too silent. "Dabao, is something wrong with the company?" It''s the first time that they''ve known Dabao for so many years. Dabao reached for the beer. "It''s OK. The company is very good. What can I do for you?" Two people think, indeed, the game beta stage response is warm, the industry personnel to brilliant this new game is optimistic. It''s not about the company. What else can Dabao do? They came to take a closer look at Dabao''s face, but the handsome face was as calm as usual, and they couldn''t see a clue. In the eyes of Yin Zhihao and Ren weiqi, Ji Dabao is a very smart person. It''s needless to say that he has a good family, a happy family, and a successful career. It seems that the word "not satisfied" has never been associated with Ji Dabao. But now, his words and deeds all imply that he is now, very "unsatisfactory"! Ji Dabao tried several times, but he couldn''t get back the tin of beer in Ren Weiqi''s hand, so he bent over to get another one. Yin Zhihao dragged the rest of the beer over, half sideways. "Give me a reasonable reason and I''ll give you a drink!" Dabao looked at him like an idiot. He raised his hand and rang the service bell. The waiter knocked on the door and came in, "Sir, what can I do for you?" "Another dozen beers!" Yin Zhihao is afraid of him, took a can into his hand, and then waved to the waiter to go out, "sorry, I''ll have more beer later." When Dabao took over the beer and opened the ring, Yin Zhihao pressed the can again. "Dabao, you can drink, but at least tell us why you want to drink?" What''s the use of friends? They are used to pour out when they are in a bad mood! But for so many years, Dabao has always been the garbage can for him and Ren Weiqi. They are supposed to be brothers. In front of the mature and stable Dabao, they are more like little brothers who are taken care of by big brother everywhere. Now Dabao is not happy. It''s up to them to do their duty. However, he can''t think of anything that can force a person with high intelligence and emotional intelligence like Dabao to be like this? Yin Zhihao did not know that neither high IQ nor high EQ had the function of controlling people''s hearts and feelings. "Shit! If you want to drink, you can''t get so much nonsense! " Dabao seems to be a little annoyed. He claps Zhihao''s hand with one hand and raises his head. With the rapid wriggling of the throat knot between his neck, more than half of the beer is poured into his stomach. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi stare at each other for a long time, until Dabao grabs the empty jar with his hand, and the jar is squeezed into a ball. The bright blue parabola swung in front of their eyes, "bang", and the deformed jar was beautifully thrown into the garbage can in the corner by Dabao. They believe that Dabao is really in a bad mood! The two elder brothers, who had the experience of drowning their sorrows by drinking, did not dare to stop Dabao. They watched him open five or six cans of beer in a row without saying a word, and then killed them in one breath. They were only in a hurry, but they did not dare to stop him any more. To be honest, this is Dabao''s first time to drink, though, just beer. But there are also people who drink two beers and pour them. However, Dabao obviously gets the true story of his parents. After drinking seven or eight cans of beer at one go, except that his stomach is a little bit swollen, it''s just like drinking water. He doesn''t feel dizzy or uncomfortable at all. However, he didn''t feel uncomfortable while drinking, but the two people who watched him drink in silence were very uncomfortable. Seeing him reach for another can, Yin Zhihao can''t help but open his mouth. "Ji Yu, what do you want to do to yourself? Is there anything you can''t say? What do you think of us? Isn''t it a brother? It''s brother''s. If you have something to say, let''s drink together and try to solve it together! " Dabao finally stopped. He looked at Yin Zhihao steadily, "how can we solve it together? You''ve been trapped by Shao Yuxin for so many years, and you can''t get out. How can you solve this problem? " His tone is very flat, but it makes people feel aggressive. When it comes to Shao Yuxin, Yin Zhihao can''t help feeling a little depressed. It''s not that he didn''t come out, but that he felt that he was really weak in Shaoyu. "So, are you doing it for affection?" Yin Zhihao stares at Dabao in disbelief. If it''s really a matter of emotion, Dabao is right. He really has no qualification to give advice. However, is there really such a powerful girl in the world, who makes Dabao such an excellent boy who is enraged by both the gods and the people? Dabao noncommittally picked up the beer. This time, he just took a sip. I thought it would make me feel better if I poured it too much, but it seems that the power of this beer is no different from that of water. It''s said that once I get drunk, I can relieve thousands of worries, but it''s useless! Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi slowly recover from the shock. Finally, Yin Zhihao finds his voice. "Dabao, I really don''t have the qualification to point out things about feelings. Does Wei Qi always have the qualification?" Ren weiqi and Nie Wei have been together for seven or eight years since they were in high school. Recently, their parents have begun to encourage them to get married. Ren Weiqi was named, quickly patted his chest and said, "yes, that''s right. Talk to me about feelings! I can definitely help you Dabao didn''t seem to hear Ren Weiqi''s offer at all. He casually shook the can and listened to the beer "slapping" against the wall for a while. "You can''t believe me, Dabao?" Ren Weiqi is in a bit of a hurry. Chapter 723 Over the years, Dabao has helped him and Yin Zhihao a lot, but he has never asked anyone for help. This gives Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi the illusion that Ji Dabao is an omnipotent God! Only at this moment do they know that Ji Dabao is not without troubles. He is just buried deeper than either of them. Dabao finally turned his eyes to Ren weiqi, whose eyes were so dark and bright that people suffocated. He shook his head. "No, I don''t believe you." He paused for a moment, "it''s just that you and Nie Wei are childhood friends. After all these years, what have you two experienced? There''s very little fighting, right? " Dabao''s words, unfortunately, all hit! Ren weiqi and his girlfriend Nie Wei have been dating since high school, but they live in the opposite building. It is said that they slept together when they were young. They wore each other''s clothes and trousers. They went to the same school from kindergarten to university. Their relationship is so good that people envy them. Such a smooth feeling, really speaking, is no different from the white paper. Ren weiqi and Yin Zhihao look at Dabao at a loss. When they see that Dabao is in a bad mood, they are also in a bad mood. But knowing that the other party is in a bad mood, they can''t help at all. This kind of feeling is not just a bad feeling. Depressed two people, took the beer, also like Dabao before, pulled the ring, looked up to drink. "Since we can''t help you with anything, I''ll stay with you until I''m drunk." Yin Zhihao drank all the beer in one gulp and threw his hand. The wine can hit the dustbin beautifully. Dabao looks at his friend who fills up a can of wine at one go. He feels warm in his heart. About his feelings, he really can''t speak to anyone, but it''s good to have a good friend to accompany him to vent. Thinking in this way, the original dark mood, faintly revealed some light. In fact, he is not really unable to find someone to talk to. Another insider of his relationship, his mother Letong, is actually the best one to talk to. But, in this matter, except for himself, no one can help her. It''s just adding to her trouble to insist on telling her. Dabao didn''t say anything to Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi in the end, but they had a good drink and a good cry to the microphone. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi said they would go straight back to the company apartment to sleep. Dabao insisted on going home for fear that his family would miss him. So the three men took two taxis to their nests. The first time Dabao touched beer, he thought he would get drunk if he drank one or two cans of beer. Unexpectedly, he seemed to drink more than he could imagine. Three people drank four dozen beers, Dabao went to the bathroom several times, but he didn''t feel drunk at all. Sitting in a taxi, the brain is more sober than ever. "Brother, drunk?" The driver of the taxi was very uncomfortable with the smell of wine. When he saw the people behind him sitting up, he was as motionless as a Buddha. He just thought he was drunk and thought that he would not get his car dirty. "Uncle, I''m not drunk." Dabao''s voice was clear and clear, and he didn''t sound drunk at all. The driver was a little relieved that there were not many cars on the road late at night, so he drove faster. More than half an hour later, the car stopped in front of the wooden fence in front of Dabao''s house. Dabao soberly paid the fare, got out of the car, and pushed the fence gently. There is a dark yellow light in the floor glass. Needless to say, it must be mommy who left the light for herself. It''s windy at night. It''s like a skate across Dabao''s face. After drinking a lot of wine, Dabao only feels hot all over, and doesn''t feel cold at all. He paced slowly, counting the steps silently in his heart, one, two, three, four From the wooden fence to the position of the first swing, he walked 160 steps. He sat down on the swing with a tightrope. His head was next to the cold tightrope. He remembered that when Niuniu had just learned to walk, he followed the tottering little girl and helped her count one, two, three, four, etc. At that time, her legs were very short, and her steps were very unstable. During that time, she fell several times. Every time she fell, she would turn her head and look at Dabao, stretch out her hand, and then flat her mouth, looking like she was going to cry. At that time, when he saw her fall, his heart hurt. After all, he was only seven years old and a child. But he didn''t bend over to help her. Just keep encouraging her, "Niu Niu, be good, stand up and go on..." Niuniu began to ask for help with a flat mouth. Later she saw that Dabao didn''t pay any attention to her at all. In the end, she didn''t even have to ask for help. When she fell down, she squatted up first, then stood up slowly with her hands on the ground, and then walked to the swing again and again. Sixty seven, sixty-eight, sixty-nine... Dabao was still behind her, counting her steps loudly. 371, 372, 373 Finally, the little girl with short legs walked from the wooden fence to the swing frame. She took 380 steps. Dabao bent over to pick up the tired little girl, who was sweating heavily and panting heavily, put her on the swing and shook her gently. With the rise and fall of the swing, the silver bell like laughter spilled in the yard. At that time, she, relying on her own ability, walked step by step to the swing frame she dreamed of. At the age of seven, he still knows that what Niuniu wants, he can easily satisfy her. He just needs to bend over to pick her up and run to the swing. In tens of seconds, she can sit on the swing she wants to sit on. But he chose to let her walk step by step, 380 steps, which is only a very short distance for adults. But it took the little girl with short legs more than ten minutes to finish the journey. During this period, she had fallen, cried and hurt, but he just kept watching, and never thought about completing this very short journey for him. And she, from the beginning of the open throat cry, to later, even tears disdain to flow, fell down, directly get up and fight again. At that time, he had been very clear that even if he could give her everything, he could not grow up instead of her! So, at that time, he would be cruel to let her go step by step, and let her use her own strength to reach the place she wanted. Why, at the age of 17, has he forgotten this? He likes her, from before to now, has always been, but, before is the elder brother to the younger sister''s like, now, is between men and women''s like. But no matter what kind of love, he has no right to interfere in her growth, and even less has the right to intervene in her life direction when she has no choice ability! Chapter 724 Maybe it''s really figured out, maybe it''s used to, in short, the next day, Dabao didn''t have friction with Niuniu for Sijun. However, he seems to be more and more busy, and his busy time seems not only because of the company. Originally, he had no classes in his senior year, but recently he went back to school frequently. The driver told Letong that young master Yu now spends half his time in school and half his time in the company. Letong asked Dabao about this matter with concern. He said that he had a research project unfinished with his tutor before graduation, so he had to finish it as soon as possible before graduation. Letong didn''t think much, but told him to pay attention to his body no matter how busy he was. He couldn''t abuse his body at will just because he was young. Dabao responded well, but he was still very busy. Moreover, he came home very late every day. After dinner, he hid in his workshop to work overtime. Seeing that the Spring Festival was just a few days away, he was still running around. Letong, who is a mother, finally loses her temper and calls Zhong Hao. "Elder martial brother, what is Xiao Yu doing recently? Do you have any problems? " After receiving a call from Letong, Zhong Hao seems to be a bit surprised, because he has assisted Ji Yu to start a business for several years, and Ji Rui and Letong have only a few calls to discuss brilliant affairs. "No, after the official launch of the new game, the response was very good, and the brilliant reputation and influence also soared in the industry because of this game. Don''t you all know that?" Of course, Letong, the vice president of Jishi group, knows what Zhong Hao said. That''s why she can''t figure out why her son is so busy. "We know. That''s why we wonder. What''s he up to these days?" Letong, who has always boasted of good communication with her son, also has the worry and crisis of being kept in the dark by her son. "Oh, you said he was running on both sides of the school company? He said that he had a research project with his tutor, so he had to finish it as soon as possible before graduation, didn''t he? " It seems that Dabao has also made friends with Zhong Hao about his studies. "Well, that''s what he said. I also asked his tutor. It''s true." Dabao is seventeen years old. The most frustrating days for Letong are probably the days when he was sick and hospitalized when he was a child. After that, he let Letong worry about being a mother. This is the first time that Letong needs to call the school to verify in person. "On the side of the company, he seems to have a crush on a small game company, so he may be busy with this recently." Zhong Hao probably also hears the helplessness in the tone of Le Tong. Thinking that he can''t bear it, he confesses the secret that Dabao entrusted him to keep temporarily. This matter, Letong really didn''t hear his son mention. However, this is also normal and glorious. They seldom take the initiative to intervene, so as not to let their son have the illusion that they are not trusting him or interfering with him. Although Letong still feels that something is wrong, she seems to have found the source of Dabao''s busyness, whether it''s about the school or the company. With two days to go before the Spring Festival, Dabao, who always takes the initiative to buy new year''s goods with her younger brother and sister, seems to have completely forgotten this year, until Niuniu can''t help but push the door of his workshop and ask him. "Brother, don''t you take Xiaobao and me to buy new year''s goods this year?" Dabao turned around and looked at Niuniu blankly, "isn''t it still early?" Niuniu gave him a white look, flashed in, put her arms around his neck from behind, and climbed on his back intimately. "Where is it early? The day after tomorrow is new year''s Eve Her brilliant brother Dabao was confused sometimes. "Er, my brother is really busy and confused recently. I''ll go with you tomorrow, OK?" Dabao put out his hand to turn off the computer monitor. He clasped the girl''s waist with his backhand and put the man on his thigh. Niuniu got her brother''s promise and her mood improved. The whole person leaned back in Dabao''s arms and rested his head on his shoulder, counting the new year''s goods he wanted to buy. Dabao is really busy these days. He is too busy to get close to Niuniu. The last time we chatted with each other intimately seemed to be a long time ago. Niuniu''s mouth opened and closed, and she said what she wanted to buy. Dabao tilted her head slightly, looked down at her pink lips, and her clean and comfortable voice was around her ears. But Dabao didn''t listen to the specific content. The little girl chattered on and on. She didn''t know that her brother Dabao was watching her eyes very hot. In his smart mind, there were only two words rolling: kiss her, kiss her It''s been more than a month since he completely figured it out that day. Dabao didn''t take the initiative to have too close contact with this little girl. All the strong have one thing in common. It''s willpower, extreme reason. Dabao is young, but he can''t deny the fact that he is a strong man. Since he figured it out and decided not to interfere in Niu Niu''s life, he did it thoroughly and never did anything to mislead her. Even though there are only two words in his mind stubbornly flashing, he still relies on his strong self-control to suppress all his desires and thoughts. His sight was so hot that he could burn the girl in front of her in an instant, and his hand on Niu Niu''s waist was loose and tight, tight and loose unconsciously. But in the end, he just tilted his head slightly, put his hot lips on her smooth face, and rubbed it gently like a rare treasure. He closed his eyes and felt her temperature and breath with his heart. He sighed softly and slowly. Niu Niu suddenly turned her face, and her soft lips seemed to rub Dabao''s lips. Dabao''s heart shook violently. He opened his eyes and looked into Niuniu''s dark and clear eyes. "Brother!" Niu Niu''s voice is as clear as usual. "Huh?" Dabao''s mood was still in the strong palpitation just now. He didn''t want to pull away. His whole body seemed to have been drained of strength, and his lips seemed to caress her forehead carelessly. At this time, even if Niu Niu told him to die, he would be willing to. "Can I buy some new year gifts for the children in the orphanage tomorrow?" Dabao''s confused eyes suddenly became cold, slightly stagnated for a while, then he opened his lips and said with a smile to Niuniu. "Of course! Now make a list, and I''ll ask Uncle Huang to send it to you after you buy it tomorrow. " Chapter 725 The next day, Dabao got up early in the morning and picked up his brother and sister who were still sleeping in bed. He said that he wanted the family to go out for morning tea. For a long time, the family did not have such leisure. Dabao even called the mansion and asked the driver to take Mr. Ji to the lakeside restaurant. Mr. Ji is nearly 80 years old and in good spirits. However, after he fell down the stairs ten years ago, his legs have not been very sharp. Now he is still limping. When the weather suddenly changes or it rains, the old fracture can hurt him to death. Others feel sorry for him, but he always says that he deserves it. His wife got out of prison a year ago. Ji Rui and Letong didn''t pay much attention at that time. Later, people from the immigration and exit Department told Ji Rui that his stepmother had gone to country y, and they wanted to go to reunite with her two sons who had just been out of prison. Master Ji didn''t mention it. He hasn''t been in transit for so many years. Maybe he''s dead for the two sons. No one told Dabao about the evils Mrs. Ji had done, and he didn''t ask. I think he should know it very well. However, Dabao is very good to Ji. After all, in his infancy when his father was absent from his mother, Ji took good care of him. It can also be said that without Ji''s original insistence, there would be no Dabao. After all, there would not be Ji Rui and Letong''s tortuous and lingering relationship. When a family of five entered the reserved box, Mr. Ji was already sitting in it tasting tea. After the three children entered the door, they called "grandfather, grandfather" around Mr. Ji, making the old man''s bones crisp. "Mommy, let''s go back to the mansion for the new year, OK?" Dabao mentioned this without warning, which surprised all three adults here. Since Xiaobao was born, Xiaobao and Niuniu knew each other very well at that time. They spent the night in the mansion several times and cried endlessly. Since then, the family has rarely spent the night in the mansion. Yue Tong responded quickly and nodded with a smile, "OK, the flowers over there in the mansion should be very bright, and the flavor of the year must be more abundant." Ji''s son, Ji Rui, has asked the housekeeper, "Uncle Li, you''ll go back later. Remember to ask someone to go to the peach blossom forest to chop some peach blossoms with luxuriant buds. We''ll buy other things later." "Daddy, can you take Da Hui Da Hei back?" Xiao Bao is always thinking about his dog. Ji Rui nodded, "well, take them back." When Mr. Ji saw that his children and grandchildren had arranged everything without authorization, he said nothing more. During the dinner, Xiaobao and Niuniu were present, and the atmosphere was very lively. After a morning tea for more than two hours, Mr. Ji was sent home by the driver first. Ji Rui''s family of five went straight to the supermarket. After buying the new year''s goods, the driver takes them to the mansion first. Ji Rui and Letong take their children home to clean up. They take aunt Guan''s leave one day earlier, and the family of five return to the mansion with their cats and dogs. The three brothers shoulder the burden of decorating the mansion. Children love to play and make trouble. In the eyes of adults, it''s a heavy work, but in their eyes, it''s just a kind of play and make trouble. Ji''s mansion hasn''t been so busy for a long time. Looking at Dabao climbing on the escalator, he motioned Xiaobao and Niuniu to hand him the red couplet painted with paste. Then he turned to ask Ji, "Grandpa, look if I paste it right." Ji Laozi points out a few words, and soon a brand-new red couplet is pasted on both sides of the gate of the mansion. After the couplets were pasted, several children began to hang lanterns again. Mr. Ji had been sitting on the reclining chair not far away. Looking at them, a burst of hot steam came up in his eyes. Standing on one side and waiting on him, housekeeper Li heard him sigh a long time and quickly bent over to help him pinch his feet nervously. "Don''t you feel well, sir?" Ji shook his head and sighed again with emotion, "no, I just didn''t expect that I could have such a life and enjoy such a blessing." "Master, it''s all over. You see, young master and young lady are so old..." "Well..." After looking at the children silently for a while, Ji turned to housekeeper Li and said, "have you done that last time?" "Master... Do you want to talk about it with the young and the old?" "Come on, Niuniu is a child of our Ji family. Who doesn''t know about this?" Ji''s tone suddenly became very tough, and housekeeper Li immediately silenced. The three children finally hung up the lanterns. A long row of red lanterns were hung in the long corridor, which added a lot of joy to the old mansion. The five members of the Ji family lived in the mansion for seven or eight days. On the eighth day of the Lunar New Year''s day, the five members of the Ji family went to the capital to pay New Year''s greetings to the Yang family. After that, they lived in the Yang family for a few days. The second day when they returned to r city was the Lantern Festival. Ji Rui and Letong took such a long vacation for the first time in many years. On the day of the Lantern Festival, they didn''t accompany their children any more, but went back to work. Niuniu and Xiaobao went to the temple fair with Dabao. They ate a lot of delicious food and bought a lot of interesting and novel things. They didn''t come home until the evening. After dinner, Dabao takes out some peace charms and hands them to Ji ruiletong, then Niuniu and Xiaobao. Letong took the Ping''an Fu with a puzzled face, "Dabao, when did you ask for it?" In fact, Letong wants to ask, son, when did you become so superstitious? "What I asked for at the temple fair today is that I asked for a few if I could keep it safe with me." Dabao helps Niuniu and Xiaobao put the Amulet of peace into the small bag that they usually take with them, while their own amulet is put together with their ID card and other important documents. Letong and Ji Rui look at each other. They both think that the eldest son is a little strange recently, but they don''t know where the strange is. After the Lantern Festival, xiaobaoniuniu officially returned to school, while Dabao returned to the busy life of running on both sides of the company and school before the Spring Festival. About a week later, Dabao, who had never lived in school, asked his parents to go back to school for a while. "Is the graduation thesis unfinished? Or something else? " Letong didn''t mean to stop her, but her son, who had never left home, suddenly offered to live in school. It''s not surprising that he was cheating. "It''s the research project with my tutor that has encountered problems. I need to spend a lot of time with my tutor to solve these problems. In addition, I also need to take into account the company''s affairs. I just live in school for a period of time to solve this problem as soon as possible." Dabao''s words are reasonable. There is no reason for parents to obstruct. Even if Niuniu and Xiaobao are not happy, they dare not say anything. Soon, Dabao dragged his luggage into the university dormitory. Chapter 726 The new semester is Niuniu and Xiaobao''s last semester in primary school. Naturally, the teacher is more nervous than usual, and the amount of homework is much more than before. Xiaobao still has no pressure. Niuniu has heard from mummy. After the summer vacation, Xiaobao will jump directly to the third grade of junior high school. At that time, she will no longer be the same level as her. Niuniu knows she can''t compare with Xiaobao, but she doesn''t allow herself to be too far away from Xiaobao. After Dabao lived in school, Niuniu worked harder than usual. In the first monthly exam after the beginning of school, Niuniu''s total score of three subjects entered the top 20 of the grade for the first time, ranking sixth in the class. After Niu Niu got her report card, she immediately called her brother to report her good news. Dabao rushed home from school that night and said that she would celebrate with Niu Niu. Dabao went to pick her up from school with a big stupid bear of the same height as Niuniu. Niuniu was so happy that she wanted to hug her brother at the same time, but her arm length was limited, so it was impossible to hold two at the same time. She hesitated for a moment, put the big stupid bear into Xiaobao''s arms, and then opened her arms tightly to hold her brother whom she had not seen in nearly a month. "Brother, I will continue to work hard to get into the top ten of the grade in the graduation examination!" Dabao looked at the little girl''s stubborn face, which was a little thinner but full of fighting spirit. He was very distressed. Raise hand Shun Shun her forehead hair, soft voice said, "fool, achievement can''t eat, so hard to do what?" With her strong personality and living in the aura of herself and Xiaobao, it must be very hard! At this time, Dabao would rather she had never grown up and stayed in the state of being silly and heartless when she was six or seven years old. Those days were probably the happiest time for her. "Brother, I want to be your younger martial sister!" When she got on the bus, Niuniu explained why she was so desperate. "You have always been my younger martial sister!" Dabao smiles and pinches her face. I haven''t seen her for a month. The little girl is thin, but she seems to have grown taller. "Primary school doesn''t count. I mean university should be your junior sister!" Niu Niu looks naive, but her tone is very firm. "Well, that girl, come on!" It''s hard for Dabao to beat a little girl. For him and Xiaobao, r-big is a question of whether or not to go up, but for Niuniu, it''s a question of whether or not to be able to. "Sister, you really have no ambition. I want to go to B University. Don''t you want to go with me?" Xiaobao is younger than Niuniu, but her plan for the future is always clearer than Niuniu. Although he always looks like a dandy who doesn''t care about anything, in fact, his mind and ambition are no less than those of Dabao before. Niu Niu embraces Dabao''s arm and squints at him. "I don''t want to be your younger martial sister. I want to be my elder brother''s younger martial sister." Xiaobao''s face was hurt at first, then he waved and pretended not to care. "Well, it''s up to you to be whoever you like." Dabao amusingly rubbed Xiaobao''s head, "what''s the matter? Is the little flower guard unbalanced Xiao Bao snorted and lowered his head to play his own game. He was too lazy to pay attention to his brother and sister. Niuniu let go of Dabao''s hand and turned to embrace Xiaobao''s head. "Xiaobao, without her sister''s little tail, you can do whatever you like." Xiao Bao raised her eyelids and gave her a white look, "hum!" Dabao seems to have heard the secret. He goes to gossip, "Niuniu, tell brother, what''s wrong with Xiaobao?" Xiao Bao snorted coldly again, "I want you to manage it!" Dabao scraped the tip of his nose. "Tut Tut, whose child is this proud young man? How lovely!" "Brother, brother, he made a little girl friend..." Before Niu Niu finished, Xiao Bao covered her mouth and glared at Niu Niu fiercely, "sister, don''t talk nonsense." Dabao is not surprised by this. After all, although his younger brother is only 11 years old, his IQ and EQ are probably higher than those of a teenager aged 15 or 16. It''s not surprising that he has a girl he likes. What makes him curious is, what kind of girl can accept this little devil''s heart? "Niuniu, come on, tell brother secretly, who is Xiaobao''s little girlfriend?" Xiaobao turned to stare at Dabao, "brother, sister nonsense, do you believe it?" "Of course I believe it! Who is Xiaobao in my family? Isn''t it normal for girls to like her so handsome and smart? " Xiaobao takes back her hand covering Niuniu''s mouth and points to Dabao''s nose instead. "Brother, you are also very handsome and smart. Why don''t you have a girlfriend?" Big treasure slightly Leng Leng, but soon recovered smile, "because the elder brother did not meet like ah!" Xiaobao glanced at him, "yes, I''m like you. Many girls like me, but I haven''t met anyone who likes me." Said, and looked at Niuniu, "so, sister, you don''t speak ill of me, careful I no longer give you homework!" Niu Niu vomits her tongue and makes a grimace. "I saw you holding her hand the day before yesterday. I thought you like her too." Xiaobao was very helpless to breathe out a breath, "you idiot! She fell, her toe broke and bled, so I helped her to the school medical room Niu Niu, who misunderstood Xiaobao, began to laugh with embarrassment. The two little idiots hugged each other and made a lot of noise. Dabao looked at them with a smile, but in his heart, he was inexplicably sad. If he can, he really wants to watch these two little idiots quarrel every day Dabao said to help Niuniu celebrate. The next day, he took Niuniu and Xiaobao to the theme park. It was Saturday, and there were a lot of people in the theme park. After the three brothers played a lot of exciting motor games, Niuniu and Xiaobao were shouting that they were going to take an adventure pirate boat. The weather was still chilly. Dabao hesitated a little for fear that his younger brother and sister would catch cold. Xiaobao had already taken Niuniu on the boat. "Brother, I''ll take my sister to play. You''ll wait for us here." Now Xiaobao, standing beside Niuniu, has a more complete and decent posture than before. Dabao hesitated a little, and the boat was off shore. Dabao stood on the shore and watched his younger brother and sister go away. On the boat, the two little guys were talking excitedly while wearing life jackets. I don''t know what they were talking about. It was estimated that Xiaobao said something funny. Niuniu laughed very loudly, and the clear laughter came back to Dabao''s ear from the lake. "Xiaobao, take care of your sister!" Dabao yelled at the back of the lake. Xiao Bao turned to him and waved, "I know! Brother, you can play whatever you want. Turn around and we''ll call you! " Although it''s not the first time for the two kids to play this adventure sport, Dabao is still not at ease and walks slowly along the dry road. I laugh at myself while I''m away. I''m a brother, just like other people''s parents. I can''t change the habit of following these two little kids in my whole life. Chapter 727 Time flies. In the blink of an eye, it''s June. The primary school graduation examination is going to be done in the middle of Niu Niu and Xiao Bao. And Dabao also graduated from university successfully. The research topic with her tutor was also completed. On June 1 children''s day, Dabao finally dragged her luggage home. With half a month to go before the graduation exam, Niuniu was extremely nervous. Even if her favorite brother Dabao moved home, she did not dare to stick to him all day as before. Instead, she studied her lessons against the clock. At the beginning of the semester, she remembered what she said to her brother clearly. Dabao is completely idle. He doesn''t have as much time to go to the company as before. He only goes for about half a day every day. In the afternoon, he goes home to help aunt Guan cook. The day before the graduation examination of Niuniu and Xiaobao, the table was full of their favorite dishes. When Aunt Guan brought out the meal, she said to the hungry young lady and master, "Niuniu Xiaobao, these are all made by your big brother Dabao. Come on for the exam tomorrow!" Niuniu immediately turned around, grabbed Dabao''s neck and gave him a loud kiss on the face, "thank you, brother!" Over the years, Dabao has helped Letong occasionally, but he has never tried to finish a whole table by himself. Letong looks at his eldest son in surprise, while he rubs his younger brother and sister''s head with his big hand and says with a smile, "this is the refuelling banquet specially made by my brother for you two. Refuelling well tomorrow!" The two kids can''t wait to reach out their chopsticks, put their favorite meat into their mouths, and answer vaguely with their chin bulging. Letong put away her thoughts and put a piece of Dongpo meat in her mouth. "Brother, your food is delicious, as delicious as mommy''s!" Niuniu''s praise is exactly what Letong wants to say. Ji Rui nodded his approval. "Dabao, it seems that you really have the true story of your mother." Le Tong got SE''s Piao Ji Rui one eye, "really glad, big treasure is not like you, boil bowl noodles can boil into paste." Ji Rui doesn''t care much about his defect. He puts a piece of fish in his mouth and looks like enjoying himself. "This is my blessing. I won''t be able to eat such delicious food every day." Then, his eyes turned to Dabao''s face. "Of course, her daughter will be lucky to find Dabao as her husband in the future." Before Dabao had time to say anything, Niuniu coughed awkwardly. "I''ll follow my father. I can''t cook anything well. Will I let others suffer in the future?" The whole family turned to Niuniu. "Who said that?! I don''t think I''ll suffer if your father is like this! " Letong''s words are not to comfort Niuniu, but from her heart. "Yes, even if your mother can''t cook, I still feel very happy!" What Ji Rui said is also from his heart. "Sister, what are you worried about? Then you can find a boyfriend like your brother who can make a lot of delicious food." Xiaobao seems to have no intention of a word, finally let Niuniu release her heart, said with a smile, "or Xiaobao the most intelligent!" Letong and Dabao look up at each other at the same time. The next day, Dabao and the driver sent Niuniu Xiaobao to the examination room. One of them was very nervous, the other was as relaxed as going to the park. When entering the school gate, Dabao held Niuniu and kissed her on the forehead. "Come on, Niuniu! Believe in yourself, you can do it Niuniu was really nervous at first. After listening to her brother''s words, she somehow relaxed. She gave her brother a sweet smile, pushed him away and strode into the school gate with Xiaobao. After ten meters, the little girl with her schoolbag suddenly turned around and gave Dabao a kiss. Then she waved to him and said with a smile, "brother, wait for my good news!" A few days later, when the graduation results were announced, Niuniu got what she wanted. She ranked tenth in her grade and fourth in her class. Xiaobao, of course, got the first grade without any suspense. After the results came out, Dabao took ten days off from the company and took Niuniu and Xiaobao out for ten days. After coming back, he went back to work for a few days. On Monday, at Ji''s board of directors, he dropped a big bomb on Letong and Ji Rui. "Ji Yu, why do you want to resign?" See baby son handed over the resignation, Ji Rui two thick eyebrows twisted into a ball. Le Tong, meanwhile, stares at her son. For so many years, she and Ji Rui have never forced their children to do anything, but they will basically discuss with them what decisions they want to make. This is the first time that they say they want to resign without warning. "Daddy, Mommy, I''m going to study abroad!" Dabao then dropped another bomb, blowing Ji Rui and Letong up. The members of the board of directors have made a lot of money by relying on the three members of the Ji family over the years. Now, they retreat one after another, leaving the whole conference hall to the three members of the family to solve family conflicts first. Wait for everyone to go out, Ji Rui has calmed down the heart of consternation, the resignation closed, very calm to his son said. "Dabao, if you want to resign, your mother and I won''t stop you. If you want to study abroad, we won''t object to it, but can you not be so sudden?" Dabao bowed his head and said, "Daddy, Mommy, I''m sorry!" Letong moved his chair and put his arm around his shoulder. "Silly son, you are not sorry for us. As long as you want to do it, we will support you. Your father and I just want to know why you do it." Letong''s tone is calm. After so many storms, it''s easy for her to hide her emotions. Whether it''s the family or the company, the baby son has shared a lot of responsibilities for them over the years. Therefore, he is willful once in a while, and she can''t think of any reason not to support him. Dabao raised his head. His deep eyes seemed to hide a lot of things and nothing. He looked at Letong quietly for a while, and then said calmly, "Mommy, the reason why I do this, you know." Le Tong slightly Leng Leng, very quickly, then understood to come over. "Well, since you have decided, your father and I will support you unconditionally." Then he reached out and hugged his son, who was a whole head higher than himself. Ji Rui listens to the mother and son''s conversation word by word. He clearly understands every word, but he doesn''t understand the meaning of their words. Ji Rui, who is in the fog, looks at his mother and son tightly and frowns, "son, can you tell daddy why you want to do this?" Letong patted Dabao on the back, turned to the dull president Ji DA and said, "idiot, son is for the person he likes!" Chapter 728 Ji Rui is still confused, "who do you like? Does Dabao have a girl he likes? " Letong let go of Dabao, touched his face to comfort him, "son, ignore your father, stupid as a pig." Dabao nodded with a smile, "well, it''s really hard for you, Mommy, to live with a pig for so many years." Yue Tong sees that her son seems to be in a good mood, and her tight heart slows down a little. "Do you really think about it?" Dabao nodded firmly, "well, I''ve been thinking about it for more than half a year, so, Mommy, you don''t have to worry about me, I''m fine!" Letong was very sad, but she still had a smile on her face. "OK, now that you''ve planned everything, mummy won''t talk much. We''ll talk about your study abroad later. Now we''d better finish the meeting first." Studying abroad is such a big thing. Naturally, it can''t be as simple as staying in a university. It seems that we have to spend a lot of time discussing many details in private. "Well, I mean the same thing." With Dabao''s consent, the board meeting was held as usual. Dabao''s resignation is a foregone conclusion. Ji Rui, as chairman and President, immediately approved his resignation. Dabao has made all preparations for his resignation for more than half a year. He proposes to let Zhong Hao take the post of general manager of brilliant, and Zhong Hao''s original position will be replaced by the manager of the small company he acquired a few months ago. Ji Rui and the members of the board of directors accepted Dabao''s proposal. In view of the brilliant achievements Dabao has made for the company in recent years, all members of the board of directors approved the proposal and immediately gave Dabao a large amount of allowance according to Ji''s practice. After the board meeting, the family of three returned to Ji Rui''s office and closed the door. Next, it was time for a family meeting. "Dabao, let''s talk about the specific things. We''ll help you with what needs to be done next." Ji Rui, a father, has already accepted the fact that his son wants to study abroad. Now, he just wants to help his son solve the rest. Dabao shook his head. "Daddy, no, I''ve done everything!" Ji Rui and Le Tong look at him incredulously. After a long time, Le Tong responds, "so, you live on campus this semester just to study abroad?" Dabao nodded. "Yes, in fact, last year I got the full scholarship of this school. At that time, I didn''t plan to go abroad, so I refused. Later, I changed my mind and called each other again. They said they would keep my degree. This semester, I''ve gone through all the formalities, and I''ve asked someone to buy a small apartment near the school over there. Now it should have been decorated, and I can move in when I get there. " Letong always knew that her son was independent and capable, but she didn''t expect to be able to this extent. "Honey, Mommy feels so ashamed!" As parents, what they do for him is really too small. Dabao hugged her and comforted her, "Mommy, I''m not a child. I should do these things by myself. If I want you to help me with these things, what do you have to worry about when I go abroad for three years? " Although Dabao is right, Ji Rui and Letong have been suffering for a long time. "Well, we don''t have to worry about it. You''d better think about it carefully and tell the two little ancestors back home." Letong thinks that the next thing her son wants to fight is a tough fight. The smile on Dabao''s face slowly faded, and Junlang''s face was covered with a thin layer of sorrow. "Mommy, I''m afraid they''ll hate me!" Dabao and Letong''s worries soon became true. Niuniu and Xiaobao are dumb when they hear that Dabao wants to study abroad for three years. The two kids stare at Dabao with wide eyes. A moment later, almost at the same time, they run to Dabao, raise their feet and kick Dabao hard. Then, they run back to their bedroom and close the door! Dabao and Letong look at each other. Ji Rui has no choice but to shrug his shoulders and show his hand, saying that he can''t help. "I''ll persuade Xiaobao, you can persuade Niuniu!" Letong patted his son on the back and gave him a push. Dabao pulled up the corner of his lip and gave a farfetched smile. "Well, she has to open the door and let me persuade her." It is said that love is mutual. Over the years, how much Dabao loves Niuniu, Niuniu loves Dabao. Of course, in Niuniu''s place, this kind of love is limited to the love between brother and sister. After all, Niuniu''s age makes it impossible to tell what kind of feelings she has. Dabao knows Niuniu better than anyone else. If she is not really angry, she will never be willing to touch her brother Dabao. And now, Dabao''s calf pain almost made him cry! Or, in fact, he can''t tell whether it''s calf pain or heart pain. "Niuniu, will you open the door?" Dabao stood outside and patted the door. He thought that the little girl would not open the door for him. As a matter of fact, he just asked, then came a click sound of unlocking. Dabao opens the door, probes in, and sees Niuniu sitting behind the door with her knees in her arms, her head hanging, and her face completely invisible. Dabao flashed into the bedroom. It was very quiet. "Niuniu..." Dabao squatted down and reached for the girl''s shoulder. Bow, want to ask her to look up at themselves, hands, but clearly feel the little girl''s shoulder in gently shaking. "PATA, PATA..." The subtle voice clearly came to Dabao''s ears. His heart tightened and he looked down. Under Niuniu''s body, it was like a rainstorm, and a string of tears fell on the carpet. "Niu Niu, I''m sorry!" Dabao also wants to cry, but he can''t cry. He can only gently hold the sad little girl in his arms. Niu Niu suddenly opened her hands, pulled his clothes, and rubbed her face against his arms. "Brother, why did you leave me?" With the cry of the cavity, directly tear Dabao''s heart to pieces. "Niuniu, I''m sorry..." Dabao felt two lines of hot liquid flowing down his face, but he didn''t care. He just kept caressing the little girl''s back, trying to make her stop crying. "Brother, is Niuniu not good? Is Niuniu not smart enough? That''s why you went to study abroad?" The little girl in his arms seems to think that her brother left because of her. In fact, her brother Dabao is leaving because of her, but the real reason is not that she is less than 12 years old. "Niuniu, my brother just wants to go out and learn more. It''s not Niuniu''s fault! It''s my brother''s fault Dabao was very remorseful. If he had not fallen in love with her, the separation would not have happened. "Brother, why don''t you not go? Why don''t you stay?" Niuniu raised her head, rubbed Dabao''s face with her wet face and begged bitterly. Chapter 729 Niu Niu''s entreaties didn''t change Dabao''s decision in the end. A week later, Dabao embarked on a new journey of his life in the reluctant farewell of his family. Pushing his luggage through the gate alone, Dabao, who always claims to be strong and incomparable, does not even have the courage to look back at it at this moment. He was afraid that when he looked back and saw Niuniu with tears in her eyes, he would turn around and run back to her, and then he would never leave her. Niuniu''s sobs and shouts gradually disappeared in the crowd. As the plane slowly took off, Dabao watched the city he had lived in for more than ten years, and his vision gradually decreased. Until the last trace could not be found, he slowly closed his eyes and leaned heavily on his seat. The future is as dark as he felt after closing his eyes. The decision to leave, in fact, is just a flash of thought, but immediately made up his mind. Then, for this idea, he prepared for more than half a year. In order to leave as free and easy as at the moment. If we say that from the moment he picked up Niuniu in the forest, the life trajectories of him and Niuniu overlapped, this time is the first bifurcation point after the overlapping of their lives for nearly 12 years. At the moment, Dabao doesn''t want to think. What kind of fortune will be waiting for him in three years? Is it a new kind of relationship that he has long expected and overlaps with Niuniu''s life again, or is it a parallel life with her only as a brother and sister? Feelings have always been mutual. Before she knew how to position her feelings correctly, Dabao was willing to force herself to leave. But who can guarantee that if he comes back in three years, she will put him in the position he wants to see? These concerns and fears are not without Dabao. However, his strong self-esteem and persistent love for Niu Niu do not allow him to be a little selfish. Dabao opened his eyes slowly. All the haze and blackness on his eyelids were broken by the dazzling light at that moment. Outside the window, the beautiful sky is cloudless, Dabao squints, facing the burning streamer, his heart suddenly. Now that I have decided to leave, let''s be free and easy. Maybe on the day when I come back three years later, I will see Ji Sihan, the girl he loves, instead of his sister Niuniu! ¡­¡­ Three years later. Tall, thin and handsome, the young man angrily pushed aside the wooden fence and stepped forward into the yard. A roar rang through the whole Ji family. "Ji Sihan!" However, his roar did not receive any response. On the car that just stopped outside the yard, a pair of long, straight legs stepped out calmly, and then a young face with five or six points similar to that of the teenager came out of the car. The tall man in dark blue casual shirt and black casual pants stands in front of the fence, with his sleeve rolled to his elbow at will, and one arm naturally put on the wooden fence. Just looking at the tall and straight posture and compelling momentum, it''s very easy for people to misunderstand that this is a just red star. The handsome and eye-catching features of the man are gilded by the slanting sunlight. He holds up his palm to block his eyes, squints slightly, and looks at the familiar building that has been away for three years. His eyes are deep and unpredictable, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking. The boy turned back and stood for a short time in front of the man who was silent and difficult to understand. He bent over to pick up the backpack that the man threw on the ground. "Brother, come on in, don''t worry about my sister. She''s gone crazy! Ming Ming said that he would pick you up together... " The young man''s tone was full of resentment and discontent. The tall man couldn''t help stretching out his hand to pull his face and said with a smile. "Xiaobao, three years, how can you still be like a child?" The young man stood up straight, about half an ear high. However, he was thinner than a man. He was younger than a man, but with a calm temperament different from his age. He was unruly and boastful at his age. "I''m a child. I''m not like you. I''m so young that I look like an uncle." He snorted with a disdainful look. The man was amused and patted his head in a funny way. "Xiaobao, I''m twenty years old. Besides, I''m uncle. I''m not finished with you!" "Not uncle. What are you running for? The Ji family doesn''t lack your doctor''s degree of dog fart! " The boy''s face is full of anger. It''s obvious that his stomach has been in a state of anger for three years, and it hasn''t disappeared yet. The man raised his hand and rubbed his head hard. "It''s because my brother is still young that I go out to have a look and take a walk when my parents haven''t retired." For this reason, the man told the boy and another girl many times, but the two little ancestors never sold him. "Cut, you this reason, even elder sister that fool all don''t believe, still want to use to cheat me?" The boy mercilessly exposed his lies, carrying his backpack and walking with him to the door of the house. The boy opened the door and saw a tall girl with fluffy hair coming out of the bedroom. "What''s the noise? Do you want people to sleep? " The girl mumbled impatiently, but her eyes didn''t look at the door at all. The boy and the man went straight to the refrigerator, took the ice water, poured a glass, looked up and drank a large glass of water. Man has imagined countless reunion scenes, but none of those scenes is as hard for him to accept as this one. He absently looked at the girl''s back. The girl was wearing a vest and skirt at home. Her head and shoulder curls were scattered on her shoulders at random. She couldn''t see her neck, but she could see her snow-white shoulders and graceful arms. From her back, she had grown a lot. The former little girl was now a standard big girl. She holds the refrigerator door in one hand and the cup in the other. Her long white legs are exposed under her skirt. Her white feet are bare, and she steps on the camel carpet The man''s eyes are deep staring at the unfamiliar figure. There is only one idea in his heart. Finally, she has grown up! The young man turned his head and glanced at the man standing behind him. He raised his elbow and bumped him. "Brother, don''t worry about her. She''s pretending to be crazy and stupid. Maybe she''s still angry with you!" The man pulled back the unpredictable sight from the girl and fell on the boy''s face. He said with a smile, "aren''t you still angry with me?" The man''s smile with a bit of helplessness, it seems that he is too doting on these two little ancestors, so that they were angry for three years. Probably, they thought that as long as they were angry, their big brother would give up all persistence and fly back to them from the other side of the earth. Chapter 730 Time goes back to a week ago, Ji family. "Niuniuxiaobao, brother Dabao..." In the middle of Letong''s words, Niu Niu, who is drinking milk, coughs wildly. It seems that she is choked by milk! Xiao Bao glanced at her and said, "it''s hopeless!" Mouth dislike, hand but stretched over, gently stroking her back to help her smooth. Letong looked at her daughter for several seconds and said, "your brother Dabao will come back next Saturday. That day my father and I are going on a business trip. Can you pick up your brother?" Niu Niu continues to drink her milk silently with her cup in her hand, but she doesn''t make a sound. Xiao Bao raises her hand and shakes it down. "All right, let''s pick it up." In the blink of an eye, a week passed. Early this morning, Xiaobao told him, "sister, you had lunch at noon and let uncle Huang take you to the airport. I''ll meet you at the airport at two o''clock." Xiaobao asked his high school classmates out to play. When he arrived at the airport at two o''clock, he only saw Uncle Huang, but not Niu Niu. Asked Uncle Huang, uncle Huang said that your sister got off the car on the way and went shopping with her classmates. Uncle Huang said at that time, "don''t you pick up your brother Dabao?" "When can''t I see you? Anyway, you can always see it when you go home at night! " What Niuniu said, uncle Huang did not drop a word to Xiaobao. Xiaobao was mad at that time. He called Niuniu and told her to turn off the phone. Of course, Xiaobao didn''t dare to tell his brother these words, but he felt that his sister was not going shopping, but still angry, so he turned back home. Although he was still angry with his brother, he could not bear to tell him what his sister said. Looking at his brother staring at his sister''s dignified look, Xiaobao felt that he was very wise in concealing. "Ji Sihan, are you confused? Brother''s back, don''t you see? " Xiaobao stares at the figure still standing in front of the refrigerator. He rudely throws Dabao''s backpack to the ground, shakes his shoes and walks into the living room barefoot. Xiao Bao roared, and the girl in front of the refrigerator finally turned around, raised her hand and gathered up her hair. Her careless eyes swept Da Bao''s face. "Welcome back, brother Dabao." That tone, that means a little welcome? It''s definitely disgusting! Dabao sighed in his heart, but the corners of his lips raised. He walked to her with a smile, opened his arms and hugged the people he had never seen or touched in three years. "Niuniu, I''m back!" There was a gentle low sigh. He raised his hand and stroked her chin. His fingertips felt more comfortable and smooth than he remembered. It was like a slightly warm satin, which made his fingertips forget to return. Pick up her face slightly, fingertips along the chin all the way up her face, her eyebrows, "why don''t you look at me? Well Three years time, not only let Dabao''s body firmer, even the voice with a bit of mature man''s unique deep magnetism. Niu Niu pursed her lips and eyes, like a stubborn little lion. Fingertips swept her long and thick eyelashes like a brush, and asked in a soft voice with some pity in her doting voice, "still angry with my brother?" After asking, I couldn''t restrain myself any more and bowed my head to kiss her on the forehead. When his lips touched her forehead, he clearly felt that the person in his arms was shaking slightly, and then a hand touched his waist, quickly and accurately pinched him. Dabao almost cried out in pain, but in his heart, he was happy! Although, this happy, mixed with too much of his own only know the bitterness and helplessness. "When I grow up, I have a big temper." Dabao reluctantly pushed the man away from his arms and fixed his eyes on her face. If Niuniu was a beautiful girl three years ago, now she is the kind of amazing beauty that can attract everyone''s attention everywhere. Her facial features are exquisite, and now they are completely open, which makes Dabao feel breathtaking. In three years, she has been carved into a rare Jasper. At a glance, the light can make people''s heart tremble and blood boil. I don''t know if she pinched him hard and relieved her anger, or she heard Dabao say that she had a big temper and felt unconvinced. She gently picked her eyebrows, her thick eyelashes flashed twice, and finally she was willing to raise her eyelids and look at him. His dark and bright eyes looked straight at him, and the slightly raised eyebrows and the rising corners of his eyes showed the strange customs and charm of Dabao. "How dare I have a temper? I can''t afford to make brother Dabao angry again. " The little girl''s voice has completely broken away from childishness. In the past, there was always a lazy ending. It always sounded like a childish voice. But now, her voice is just like a girl''s feeling. It''s as clear and clean as a spring flowing through a mountain stream. How can Dabao not recognize the disdain and resentment in her voice? She raised her hand and pinched her face, then put her arms around her shoulder. Niuniu struggled a little at first, but later, probably knowing that her struggle was futile, she obediently walked to the sofa with his arms around her and sat down. Xiaobao took two cans of drinks from the refrigerator and threw one to Dabao. The boy with long hands and long feet stood by the refrigerator for three seconds. His eyes turned back and forth on his elder brother and sister''s face and turned to his bedroom. "Brother, I''ll take a bath and catch up on sleep. You and your sister will talk slowly!" Dabao answered, "go ahead, I''ll call you for dinner." As he walked, Xiao Bao raised his hand to his elder brother and sister behind him and flashed into the bedroom. After sitting down, Dabao and Niuniu habitually put their arms around her waist, trying to hold her to their thighs. Niu Niu''s body was obviously stiff. Then, she broke off his hand around her waist, and her feet were shrunk to the sofa, her buttocks moved, and she went to a corner of the sofa. Although Dabao had psychological preparation for Niuniu''s resistance, he still felt very uncomfortable in front of her. "What''s the matter, growing up, not sticking to my brother?" Dabao smiles and reaches for her face again. Niu Niu stared at him for a long time, then said in a cold voice. "Isn''t that what you want?" Three years ago, Niuniu''s crying failed to leave her favorite brother Dabao. After crying, she can only comfort herself that she can go to visit her brother after the holiday, or he will come back to visit them. But when she finally got through the holiday, she told her father and mother that she wanted to visit her brother, but she was very embarrassed and said, "your brother Dabao is studying very hard. We still don''t want to disturb him." Chapter 731 "Your brother Dabao is studying hard. We''re not going to disturb him." At first, pure Niuniu really believed it, but slowly, she understood it. What Mommy said is inconvenient, but it''s all by mouth. Dabao was stunned by her question. By the time of reaction, Niuniu had already taken the remote control and turned on the TV. "Niuniu, it''s not what you think..." Dabao is speechless. He opens his mouth to explain, but he starts, but he doesn''t know how to tell her what he really thinks in the past three years. Niuniu moved her eyes from the TV screen to his face. The light and shadow of the TV were flashing in her dark eyes. The delicate facial features were suffocating in the bright and dark light. "Brother, I don''t think about anything. The one who thinks more is you!" Dabao realized that in three years, Niuniu would not only grow physically, but also psychologically. Once upon a time, even if she was just picking her eyebrows and curling her lips, he could probably guess what she was thinking. But now, her eyes are bright and clear, but her mind is not on it at all. It seems that she has been deposited in the depths of her eyes, and can no longer easily pry and feel. Dabao then understood that the girl was still angry. "Are you tall again?" Dabao changed the topic wisely. Although he didn''t know Niu Niu as well as before, his skills of getting along with others were better than three years ago. It''s easy for him to avoid sensitive issues and find topics. Niu Niu was stunned, as if she didn''t expect that he would turn the topic so quickly. She was ready to enter into a state of full-scale combat with all her thorns open. Now, when she heard this question, the thorns were still open, but she nodded a little blankly. "Well, it''s 1.73 meters." She obediently replied that even though she deliberately pricked her whole body, in fact, she would habitually obey her big brother Dabao. Dabao looked at her stupidly, went over and hugged her loosely. He said with a smile, "no wonder it''s so comfortable!", Lips gently in her face and a wipe, holding her hand also immediately released. He is 188. If he remembers correctly, he should be a little shorter than his father. However, he thinks his height is very suitable. If he is a little higher, he will be too tall. Fifteen centimeters is the so-called height difference of the most cute. No wonder he just held her and felt so much better. It turned out that in three years, she had grown to the height most suitable for him. "This height, you can be a model!" Dabao just joked casually, but a little surprise flashed on Niuniu''s face. "Did Mommy tell you?" Dabao was at a loss. "What are you talking about? Haven''t I seen Mommy yet? " The little girl didn''t answer him. Instead, she stood up and ran to the refrigerator barefoot. In the twinkling of an eye, she took half a watermelon out of the refrigerator. "Do you want to eat?" Little girl pick eyebrow to ask. Dabao shook his head. "I don''t eat it." The sight quickly turned on her tall figure and frowned slightly, "you just drank a large glass of ice water, and now you eat ice watermelon? Mommy didn''t tell you that girls can''t eat too much raw and cold food? " Dabao and Dadi have been together since childhood to accompany mummy to doctor Fu for diagnosis and treatment. After listening to many women''s health advice, I think the little girl is almost 15 years old, and it''s time to be careful. "I''ll just eat a little..." Niuniu was greedy and made a poor promise. Then she sat down on the sofa in front of the refrigerator with watermelon in her arms and scooped out the meat with a spoon. Dabao watched her ecstatically and happily put the bright red melon meat into her mouth. Her pink lips opened and closed one by one. From time to time, her lips were stained with a few drops of bright red melon juice, and her flexible little tongue came out to lick After watching for a while, Dabao suddenly remembered something. "No, did you just hide something from me?" The girl over there, with her mouth full of food, asked vaguely, "what?", It looks like a silly frog. But she can''t hide Dabao''s little trick of pretending to be silly. "I said you''re tall enough to be a model. Is there something you''re hiding from me?" Although separated for three years, Dabao is still used to having a clear insight into her affairs. "No!" Niu Niu''s answer was simple, and her mouth was almost full of melon and meat. Dabao looked at her and covered her mouth in a hurry. She was more sure that she was hiding something from her. It''s just that he and she haven''t seen each other for three years. He''d better do less to destroy the atmosphere. He didn''t forget that she was still angry with herself. If she really forced her to leave the door and ignore him, he didn''t know who to cry with. "All right, no, No." Dabao is sitting on the sofa here. He wants to sit with the girl. After such a long separation, his greed for her never subsided. From the moment he entered the room, he wanted to hold her tightly in his arms, so as to make up for all the missing hugs in the past three years. It''s a pity that her thoughts don''t seem to agree with him. No matter what she says or how she behaves, she conveys her resistance. Probably, I''m still angry. Therefore, even the old intimacy between brother and sister, she also grudged to him. But even though Niu Niu was indifferent to him, Dabao didn''t care much. There is an idiom called "never break, never stand". Dabao left for three years to break the brother sister relationship between him and Niuniu, and then came back to establish a new relationship. Next, he had plenty of time and, of course, a lot of patience. He was not in a hurry for a while. "Wench, you say to eat a little, almost see the bottom of it?" Dabao kindly reminds the greedy girl. "Oh..." Niuniu was obedient this time. She sealed the watermelon with plastic wrap and put it back in the refrigerator. "When will the test results come out?" He is very busy at this time, in order to come back before her high school entrance examination and Xiaobao college entrance examination results come out. "My brother''s should be next week in two days, but he certainly doesn''t have to worry about it. His last simulation test was nearly 40 points more than the second place. The teacher told his parents that he should have no suspense about winning the provincial champion." Niuniu turned back. This time, she sat back on the couch. However, she was still in the corner of the sofa, still holding the remote control in her hand, but absently changed countless channels. Dabao is not in a hurry to get close to her. Instead, he puts his hand on the back of the sofa and slightly leans on her side. Chapter 732 Niuniu, who used to talk a lot, didn''t say a word, and Dabao didn''t say a word. The brother and sister sat on the sofa like this, one was watching TV, the other was watching her blatantly, as if they wanted to make up for all the vacancies left in the past three years. Dozens of TV stations, by the white fingers happily press the remote control back and forth, I don''t know how many times, finally, the little girl bit her lip, turned to the bright Dabao. "Aren''t you tired?" Clearly concerned about the words, but it is extremely bad tone. Dabao nodded honestly, "tired! At this time, the difference is not reversed Pretending to be pathetic? Who wouldn''t? In particular, it''s easy to make a little girl feel sorry for an old woman like Dabao. Niuniu frowned imperceptibly, then glared at him and said fiercely, "then go to the bath and sleep. What are you doing here?" Dabao grinned and rubbed her head. "My little princess is still full of anger. I don''t dare to take a bath and sleep..." Dabao''s face, pull out the very childish smile. Niu Niu''s backhand said to him, "go to hell!" This face, let her see inexplicably big fire! Dabao took the pillow steadily, knelt down on her knees, moved a few inches on the sofa, folded up her loose curly hair with one hand, touched her slender wrist with the other hand, pulled back the hair ring on her wrist, and quickly pulled her slender fingers between her hair and combed them, which quickly helped her bundle her hair into a ponytail. It''s all in one go. It''s more skillful than the owner of the hair. It''s unbelievable that he hasn''t done it for three years. "How old are you? I need my brother to comb your hair!" Of course, his help was not in vain. The reward was a kiss, which fell on the white neck under her hair. "I didn''t..." the little girl with a hard mouth said half of it, and she froze as if by magic. The reason, of course, is that someone''s act of taking things by himself scares her. Dabao is a little complacent in secret. If 11-year-old Niuniu doesn''t understand what he means when he kisses her lips, then she is almost 15 years old. She can understand that his kiss just now has exceeded the intimacy between brother and sister. Dabao is still thinking about whether to add more material. The girl with stiff body stands up without warning, says nothing, and strides to her own bedroom. Dabao looked up and saw that her ears and neck were red like steamed shrimps. This girl, is she enlightened? This beautiful idea that made Dabao almost crazy flashed through his mind. But immediately, he denied it. What the hell is he happy about? In Niuniu''s heart, he is still her big brother! If this can also enlighten, then how strong her heart is! Thinking of this, Dabao couldn''t help wondering. Until after taking a bath and lying on the bed, Dabao didn''t understand the abnormal reaction of the little girl after she was stolen by him. What is the reason? However, after more than 20 hours on the plane, he was really tired. After lying in bed for a short time, his brain went on strike and fell asleep. When he woke up and opened his eyes, it was dark all around for a while. In the air, there was a familiar aroma floating. The brain starts slowly, remembering that he has finished his three-year study abroad career. At this time, he is lying in his familiar home. Light up, look at the time, more than nine o''clock, his sleep, sleep for nearly four hours. Get up, wash quickly, and walk out. In the living room, there are three people sitting in a row, father Xiaobao and Niuniu. "Awake?" It''s been three years, but the president of Jida, who is still in his thirties, comes up and rubs his head hard. His fist slaps him on the shoulder impolitely. They look at each other and smile. Then they walk to the living room with their shoulders together. Dabao sniffed. "Mommy''s cooking?" Familiar and rich aroma, almost immediately his greedy insects to hook out. "Well, I said she had to cook herself to eat out." President Ji Da shook his head helplessly. He and Letong are on a business trip for a few days. They get off the plane at about five o''clock. When they get back home, it''s more than seven o''clock. They hear that their brother is still sleeping and originally intended to go out to eat. Letong, a mother, throws down her bag and rolls up her sleeve and goes into the kitchen. She doesn''t listen to them. "I''ll go and have a look!" Dabao turned and went into the kitchen. He went to the back of Letong, who was wearing an apron. He put his hand around her waist and put it on her back like a big dog. His chin was on her shoulder, but he didn''t rush to say a word. Letong is frying the chicken in the pot. She doesn''t turn her head back, but she looks like she has long eyes behind her. She gently asks, "enough sleep?" Dabao just "patted" her face, "so sure it''s me?" Letong pasted his face back, rubbed it on his forehead, and said with a smile, "I have a good nose. Naturally I can tell you from your father and Xiaobao." This change other people say, Dabao may not believe, but his mother said, he absolutely believe. In other words, it''s not that mommy''s nose is good, it''s that her nerves are very sharp. There are not many people or things that can hide from her. "Mommy, I miss you so much..." The 21-year-old is always like a child in front of Mommy. Le Tong''s head slightly tilted back, and rubbed his face, "Mommy also wants you, good, go out and sit, you can have dinner soon." This trick of coaxing children is also used by the other four members of the Ji family, including the young man behind him. The young man rubs against Letong''s neck and takes a deep breath of the familiar atmosphere that he has not seen for a long time. Only when he is young, can he get out of the kitchen contentedly. "Welcome home, son!" During the dinner, Letong and Ji Rui raise their glasses. Niuniu and Xiaobao also brought up the glass with juice in front of them, "brother Dabao, welcome home!" Dabao touched the glass with his parents, brothers and sisters, looked up and drank the red wine in the glass. "Daddy, mummy, niuniuxiaobao, I''m back!" The guy who used to drink a lot just dried up the wine in the glass, but he felt a little drunk. The familiar faces in front of him swayed slightly. In a trance, he thought he was still in a foreign land. The people he thought about day and night were just in his beautiful dreams. Chapter 733 "Brother, aren''t you hungry? Eat quickly The wine cup in his hand was robbed, and his clear voice brought him back to reality. He stared at the face in front of him without blinking, raised his hand and touched it, felt the warm temperature and delicate texture, and finally believed it. He''s real. He''s back! Dabao drank a little too much this evening. Of course, he didn''t drink too much at dinner. After dinner, he sat with his father in the pub on the second floor. Dad never asked him about his feelings. Naturally, what they talked about was Ji''s and Dabao''s next plans. Dabao means to spend ten or eight days at home with his younger brother and sister, and then the whole family will go to the capital to celebrate his centenary. Maybe in August, they can report back to Ji. And Letong, at this time, is helping him with his luggage in Dabao''s bedroom with Niuniu. "Mommy, this box has a code. I''ll put it aside and let my brother tidy it up by himself, OK?" Dabao didn''t bring much luggage. Most of his clothes and belongings were left in the small apartment in a foreign country. Although he returned home, he didn''t plan to sell the small apartment. Dabao began to take care of the money in his account when he was about seven or eight years old. In addition to the pocket money given to him by his parents and elders on a regular basis, his share dividends in Ji''s family have probably been transferred to his account since then. Therefore, he owned the property in his name very early. The small apartment abroad is just one of his many properties. During the past few years, he worked as the general manager of brilliance and even studied abroad. His assets have made a lot of money. Now, in terms of the number of his account, he is definitely a rich man. However, this rich man is very low-key. Three years ago, he took a few pieces of luggage with him when he went abroad, and when he came back, he just came back with those pieces of luggage. He didn''t have any luxury clothes and style. "Well, it''s supposed to be some important documents. You can put them in the cloakroom and sort them out when he''s free." Letong always has great respect for the privacy of her children. The children are willing to say that she is willing to listen. What the children want to hide, she will not deliberately inquire. After all, no one likes the feeling of being skinned. Niuniu drags the suitcase into Dabao''s cloakroom. She sees a few more suits hanging in it. I think it''s just from mummy''s brother''s suitcase. Niu Niu stops to meditate in front of those suits, trying to imagine her brother''s appearance when he wears them. She knew that such a brother must be a handsome young talent, but perhaps her imagination was not rich enough, or, because that brother was too far away from her and had no sense of reality, there was only one in her mind, who was always wearing ordinary casual clothes to show her a face of doting smile. "Mommy, have you ever seen my brother in a suit and tie?" Niuniu shouts to the outside. "He wears a dress at the reception. Haven''t you seen it?" "It''s not the cocktail party suit, it''s the simple work suit." Niu Niu is very clear, understand the front of these suits are worn in the workplace. "Oh, I''ve seen it. He used to wear it occasionally at work." Mommy''s answer, let Niuniu silence again. In fact, not only her brother''s mind, but also her brother''s appearance, she had only seen the side he showed in front of her. In the occasions she can''t see, his name is Ji Yu, who is known as a genius in both study and work. It seems that he has nothing to do with her. Three years ago, I don''t know if she was young or naive. I always thought that her brother was her and everything was her heaven. And she also thought that for her brother, she was his everything and his heaven. However, her brother, who thought she was everything, suddenly said three years ago that he was going to study abroad. No matter how she begged or how she made trouble, he still left her and resolutely left. Three years, let her grow up a lot, also let her see a lot of people and things, including herself, and others. But this kind of seeing clearly, actually only does not include her elder brother. At the beginning of her brother''s departure, she often thought that her brother was so cruel that she could be completely put down if he put it down. But the later she came, the less she could hate him. Because she realized more and more clearly that even if she was his favorite sister, she had no right and position to ask him to abandon his own choice and unconditionally accommodate her life. Therefore, she is not so angry about her brother''s leaving three years ago as that she has no ability to keep up with him, let alone experience the same life with him. "By the way, Niu, are you still going to the concert the day after tomorrow?" Le Tong''s inquiry interrupts Niu Niu''s meditation. "Of course, why not?" Niu Niu doesn''t seem to understand why her mother asked such a question. Teacher fan has been preparing for this charity concert for more than half a year. As a member of the orchestra, how can she not go? "I thought you and your brother Dabao hadn''t seen each other for years, or they wanted to spend more time with him." "I''m not going to go abroad this time, am I?" In fact, even if her brother would go abroad, she couldn''t stop him. Moreover, the elder brother has his own friends and life, and does not need her to accompany him all the time. "I don''t think so!" Letong thought that when Dabao came back, the happiest person should be Niuniu. But after she learned that her brother was coming back last week, she became silent. Just like when she had dinner, she was also very quiet. What''s more, Xiaobao just told her that this little girl would rather go shopping with her classmates than pick up her brother. It seems that the little girl is still angry with her big brother. "Niuniu, are you still angry with your brother?" Letong estimates that Niuniu''s mood Dabao has been felt out, and she should have coaxed the little girl before she came back, but it seems that the effect is not very good. "Mommy, I''m not angry with my brother. It''s just that preparations for the concert started half a year ago. If I say I won''t participate now, it will be very difficult for Mr. Fan to find someone to take my place, which will directly affect the performance of the whole orchestra. " Niuniu''s words are not unreasonable. Naturally, Letong doesn''t like to object, so she has to say, "I listen to your brother''s meaning. I think I want to go out with you and Xiaobao for a few days. You''d better tell him about your performance first, so that he can stagger the time." "OK, I''ll talk to him tomorrow." In fact, in addition to the performance, Niuniu made an appointment with the children in the orphanage a month ago to attend the summer camp held by the Municipal Youth Palace. Originally, she planned to wait for the results of the high school entrance examination to be released before telling her parents that now it seems that this plan may have to run aground. Chapter 734 The two of you in the pub had a good talk. The last time we met, about half a year ago, was in a foreign branch. They met at a meeting for business. After the meeting, they had a meal, and the father rushed back home to deal with the business. At this time, sitting at home, no one has time constraints and concerns, so they relax completely, drinking and talking about Ji''s future and development trend. Finally, Ji Rui asks Dabao what he plans to do next. Dabao is a person who is used to planning his future early. Before he returns to China, he has roughly figured out the future direction. "Daddy, I think you and Mommy are enjoying the life of fighting side by side for the time being. I''ll report back to Ji in August. You don''t need to assign me a specific position for the time being. I want to see which department or branch is more challenging, and then decide where to go next. Or, it''s not certain that I will choose to start my own business." Ji Rui is still an old saying, Dabao Xiaobao Niuniu''s three children, who are interested in going back to Ji''s development, are welcome at any time, but if there are other personal ideals to realize, he and Letong will not obstruct, on the contrary, they will give full support. "OK, you can do it your own way. No matter what your decision is, your mother and I will give you our full support." Ji Rui has been in Ji Rui''s hands for 21 years. The scale of Ji Rui is many times larger than before. The management is increasingly perfect and standardized. There are many talents of all kinds. Even if Dabao and Xiaobao choose to start their own business, Ji Rui and his wife will not worry about finding someone to manage Ji Rui. Dabao''s drinking capacity is not bad, but compared with his father, there is still a certain gap. Ye two chat while drinking, finally, Dabao first Ji Rui step down on the bar. Ji Rui looks at his eldest son, who is about the same size as himself. He has a headache. He is afraid that his wife will be scolded if he is startled. He goes downstairs and quietly calls Xiaobao up. The two of them share the big treasure back to the room. Halfway down the stairs, Letong just came out of Niuniu''s bedroom and saw three big men standing in a row on the stairs. At first, they didn''t take a close look, so they had to ask strangely, "what are you three doing?" The guilty president of Jida and Xiaobao immediately said in unison, "it''s OK!" Yue Tong only heard two voices, then looked closely, only to find the middle of the eldest son''s head drooping. "Dabao is tired and asleep?" Yue Tong guesses without authorization. "Yes, I guess it''s jet lag." Ji Rui responds quickly. Letong thinks, no, the eldest son is in good spirits at dinner. In the heart of doubt, he came over, step by step up the stairs. After a few steps, I could smell the wine coming. Yue Tong frowned, "are you drinking?" Ji Rui couldn''t hide it, so he nodded, "well, after drinking a little, I didn''t expect that Dabao went to sleep without drinking a few mouthfuls. He must be very tired!" Yue Tong naturally doesn''t believe what Ji Da president said. However, thinking that ye and I seldom drink together, she would be disappointed if she scolded. "You two help him back to his room first, and I''ll make two drinks for him." Turning around and taking a few steps, he looked at Xiaobao again, "didn''t you drink?" Xiaobao is only 14 years old and has never been drunk. "No, I''m only responsible for helping my brother go back to bed." Xiaobao is afraid that Letong doesn''t believe it. He opens his mouth and takes a few breath. Letong just stares at Ji Rui and goes to the kitchen to make tea. Dabao felt vaguely that someone was feeding him something to drink. He murmured, "Niuniu, brother doesn''t drink! Bitter Dabao, confused in consciousness, went back to the time when he had a cold a few years ago, when Mommy boiled up the bad traditional Chinese medicine and asked Niuniu to bring it to him. "Good, not bitter!" Le Tong coaxes him in a soft voice, but he thinks of the way he was lying on the hospital bed when he was more than five years old. At that time, no matter how bitter the medicine was, he said it was not bitter. He always picked up a bowl and drank it up like a soup. At that time, both Dr. Dong and the nurse said that they were glad that his taste buds were not developed and he was not sensitive to bitter medicine. Otherwise, a child over five years old would suffer if he took so many medicines every day. In fact, at that time, Le Tong suspected that Dabao was a foodie. His tongue was so picky that he couldn''t even taste the bitterness? In retrospect, Letong is more sure that the baby son just doesn''t want her to be a mother, so he deceives her that the medicine is not bitter. But it turns out that the baby son is willing to tell the truth to Niuniu. The drunken Dabao opened his mouth obediently when he heard that it was not bitter. Jiejiu tea is a kind of Chongji, which is not bitter, but also sweet. Dabao opened his mouth and drank the powder. He chewed it twice. "Well, it''s not bitter..." Le Tong is amused by his rare silly behavior, clapping his face, "fool, lie down and have a good sleep." Carrying an empty cup out of the room, Letong is still thinking about what Dabao said just now. She has been worried that this baby son has been strong since he was a child and has a strong sense of responsibility. He always thinks that as the eldest son of the Ji family, he consciously carries a lot of responsibility on himself. This kind of temperament is bound to be very tired. What I didn''t expect was that in front of Niuniu, this strong son would naturally show his weak side. Just looking down, Niu Niu, who came out of the bedroom in a hurry, pulled her wrist. "Mommy, is my brother drunk? Is he all right? " The little face was full of worry. People who didn''t know it thought that something big had happened. "Well, go and have a look!" In fact, Dabao was not very drunk. The main reason was that he was tired and drank a little more wine, so he got down. It''s hard to say whether he was drunk or asleep. However, Letong will not say these words. Anyway, it''s like helping Dabao''s stupid son. After so many years, it''s time to make some changes. Niuniu listens to Letong and rushes into Dabao''s bedroom. The bedside lamp is very dark, but you can clearly see that the drunk man is lying on his back on the bed, and all the quilts fall to the ground. Niu Niu ran over with a frown, bent over to pick up the quilt and covered it carefully. The quilt was pulled to his neck. The man who thought he was asleep suddenly raised his hand, "it''s so hot!" Humming in a low voice, the quilt was lifted to the ground immediately. Niu Niu silently bent over and covered him again. Seeing his hand waving again, Niu Niu slowly opened her voice. "Ji Yu, if you dare to lift the quilt again, I will ignore you!" Niuniu''s warning, which was not loud, seemed to scare the drunk. She muttered something and put her hand back on the quilt. "You''re not really drunk, are you? How about it? " Chapter 735 The drunkard lying on the bed didn''t give her any response. He still slept happily with his mouth slightly open. Niu Niu sat by the bed and looked at him. After a long time, she ground her teeth and twisted his face. Thinking is to twist to death, but strength really to the fingertips, but silently unload half, to this person, whether her heart is like or hate or resentment is angry, really want to do something to hurt him, she is a little bit unable to start. Yes, she can''t bear it! "Itch..." the drunk man raised his hand and muttered. Itch?! You only know itching, but how can I survive these years?! Niu Niu looked at the face that she both loved and hated. She wanted to slap it, but when she thought about it, her fingertips fell on his eyebrows and stroked it along the thick eyebrow line. Three years ago, Niu Niu, less than 12 years old, heard that her brother was leaving. Her intuition was that her brother was tired of himself, so she chose to study abroad regardless. In 12-year-old Niuniu''s cognition, her brother is her most important relative. Even though she has a good relationship with her family, it can''t be denied that her brother is the closest and most intimate with her. Not to mention that she adhered to her brother''s black history day and night before she went to school. Even after she went to school, she spent more time with Xiaobao than with her brother, but her dependence on and trust in her brother had long been rooted in her bones, and no one could shake her. For a long time after her brother went abroad, she would sit in his bedroom every night before going to bed, touch the books he often read, put on his headphones and listen to the music he often listens to At that time, mom and dad even considered whether to take her to see a psychologist. After she finally forced herself to adapt to the life without her brother, she told herself that a semester would soon go back, so she began to spend the holiday reunion in the middle of her loss. She doesn''t know about other people''s families, but with her understanding of her family''s economic situation, it''s not difficult for her to visit her brother or fly back to reunite with her family. But when she was looking forward to the holiday, mom and dad said that her brother''s studies were heavy, so she didn''t have time to come back and didn''t want them to disturb him. Even he rarely calls home, let alone video chat or anything else. Niuniu from the beginning of the expectations to the subsequent loss, to the end, she even thought dejectedly that her brother or someone she liked, so she directly chose to settle abroad and never came back. With such a gloomy idea, Niuniu''s time to think about her brother is gradually reduced. It''s not that she is ungrateful, but that she is more and more afraid to think about her brother who used to love her more than anyone else, because if she thinks about it, her heart will be torn. She began to study crazily, participated in all kinds of performances with teacher fan crazily, and filled every Saturday and Sunday with volunteer itinerary crazily. She had to fill up all the time she might spend thinking about her brother, other than sleeping, with all kinds of things. From small to large, she felt that she was not a strong person, even a delicate person. This is not strong and delicate, especially in front of her big brother Bao. But in the past three years, she has gradually become strong and tough. From the beginning, I didn''t dare to mention my brother. Later, even if I think of him, I will never cry again The drunkard on the bed turned over slightly and lay on his side, facing the light. Soft yellow halo hit his handsome three-dimensional facial features, long eyelashes cast two rows of deep and thick shadows at the moment. Niu Niu looked at him crazily, and then saw his two sexy thin lips move. Niu Niu thought he was thirsty, but unexpectedly, she heard him mutter out a broken word. "Niuniu... Brother... Miss you..." Niu Niu''s eyes were instantly hot, and her misty eyes were staring at his face. Ji Yu, you certainly don''t know, I these three years, is how to survive? Ji Yu, do you know, you are a big fool! Full of water vapor hazy girl, gnashing her teeth to scold a! After scolding in my heart, I bent over and printed the two thin lips of the drunk with grinding words on my lips ¡­¡­ Dabao had a good night''s sleep, probably because he was drunk. Probably, it''s because I was tired after taking such a long flight, so I fell asleep. Probably because he went back to his familiar home, he slept very well. In this stable and heavy sleep process, he had a very beautiful dream! In the dream, his lovely and beautiful girl stood in front of him and looked at him affectionately. When he wanted to ask questions, the girl flashed her beautiful eyes and told him, "brother, I like you!" Then, after the confession, the little girl stood on tiptoe with a red face, gave him a quick kiss like a dragonfly on his lips, turned her head and ran away with oil on the soles of her feet. ¡­¡­ In the morning, Dabao was woken up by the alarm clock. But he, lying in bed for a long time, did not want to open his eyes, because the dream is too beautiful, he just wanted to stay in the dream. Ten minutes later, Dabao appeared in the living room. "Good morning, Daddy!" In the living room, Ji Rui had to sit on the sofa and read the newspaper. "Good morning, have you sobered up?" "Well. It''s all right Ji Rui looks at his son with a slight smile, raises his chin and points towards the dining room. "Breakfast is in the dining room. Go and have it." Dabao looked around and saw no one else. "Where''s Mommy and bunny?" Then he walked into the dining room, dragged a chair and sat down. He filled a bowl of porridge from the pot. Smelling the faint smell of porridge, he felt hungry. "Your aunt yuan''er is ill. Your mother went to see her. She said she would come back for lunch. Xiaobao and Niuniu went for a walk with big grey and big black. " Dabao drank half a bowl of porridge at one go. The porridge is still as good as ever. Needless to say, it must be cooked by mommy in the morning. "Take Da Hui Da Hei for a walk? Where to go for a walk? " "Oh, you don''t know. The industrial wasteland in front of us has now been transformed into a leisure park. They are taking their dogs for a walk there." Dabao didn''t go out of his house since he came back yesterday. He didn''t know about a leisure park nearby. "They usually go for a long time, or you can walk over and have a look after breakfast." After breakfast, Dabao changed into a casual sportswear, took his wallet and mobile phone and went out. Originally, I was going to call someone again, but I didn''t know that when I walked into the square, a girl with a horsetail and a straight wheel rushed forward. Dabao glanced at it casually, but unexpectedly found that this girl was not someone else, it was Niuniu. Chapter 736 Dabao thought that he had recognized the wrong person, and looked at the girl''s face. The girl nuzui toward him, very handsome quickly around him, sliding to the other side. Dabao stares at the girl''s handsome figure. After a while, he comes back to himself. If he remembers correctly, Niuniu didn''t know how to skate in tandem before, did she? Just when he was confused, his two silly dogs came to him and stood on his left and right sides, rubbing his thighs for intimacy. Dabao reached out and swept the hair on the two dogs. Xiaobao came out of nowhere. "Brother, are you sober? I thought you were going to sleep till afternoon! " Dabao glanced at him with a smile. "I didn''t drink much, but I was too tired, so I drank a little and fell down." Xiao Bao handed Da Hui''s dog rope to him. "It''s better. Otherwise, daddy must be scolded. Daddy also said that you were tired, not drunk." "Then I''d better tell mommy the truth that daddy got me drunk." Dabao laughs very treacherously. He doesn''t feel guilty about letting his father carry the black pot. Anyway, he has been used to it since he was young. "Whatever you want, daddy''s skin is rough and his flesh is thick." Xiaobao, like his brother, has no sympathy for his father''s back, because he has planted no less than his brother. "When did your sister learn tandem? If I remember correctly, she won''t when I go abroad, will she? " In fact, the three brothers learned this thing together when they were young. Dabao and Xiaobao are brave and smart. They can learn it almost as soon as they learn it, and their skills are very good. However, Niuniu is relatively stupid, or her body balance ability is relatively poor. After learning it several times, she fell a lot, but she cried and had to learn it. Later, it was Letong, a mother, who couldn''t see the blue and green bruises on her daughter. She said that this was not something that she had to learn. She told the girl not to learn. After Dabao and Xiaobao stopped talking about it in front of Niuniu. Later, Niuniu seemed to forget it and didn''t mention it any more. "Well, you should remember that she had a bad fall before. Mommy didn''t let her learn. But then we took the ad, and there was a scene where she and I were skating in the park. For this, she learned Xiaobao said the cause of the matter carefully, "when learning, it was the same as before "Isn''t it possible to use doubles?" After Dabao went abroad, Niuniu and Xiaobao renewed their one-year contract with that brand. Sihan and Huanhuan, who are famous in the advertising industry, have won the best golden girl award in the eyes of netizens for two consecutive years. Xiaobao squinted at the natural and unrestrained figure in the distance. "Yes, the director also said, it''s really not good. You can use a double, but you have to be willing by your sister." Dabao''s eyes were locked on the figure who was turning freely and occasionally playing fancy rotation with great interest. "Yes, her stubborn temper is really hard to persuade!" The brothers took Da Hui Da Hei and sat down on the grass. "Speaking of it, your contract period should have arrived, right?" Even if the contract is not due, Niuniu and Xiaobao should not be able to wear the clothes of that series because of their height and figure. "Well, here we are. However, they still intend to sign a new contract with us. " "Oh? Is it from the youth series? " Dabao guessed right. "Well, I''m not going to sign any more. It''s no fun." Xiao Bao lies on his back on the grass, his eyes floating with the clouds in the sky. Dabao heard the implication from his words, "does your sister want to sign?" If that girl wants to renew her contract, it is estimated that daddy and mummy may not agree as readily as before. "Yes, but daddy seems to disagree." right enough. "What does Mommy mean?" It doesn''t matter if my father doesn''t agree. It''s mostly my mother who makes the final decision about Ji''s family affairs. Xiao Bao glanced at him obliquely and said, "ask Mommy yourself. I''m not sure. Maybe my sister is still trying to persuade Mommy." Think about it, Dabao. It''s possible. "In fact, I don''t agree with my sister''s renewal. After all, she has been in high school since the beginning of school. She is too strong. In fact, grades are not important to us at all, but she doesn''t think so. A while ago, when the entrance examination was approaching, she went to bed at 0:00 in the evening and got up at 5:00 in the morning to review. You say that if a person like her signs that endorsement with an advertising agency, doesn''t she even have time to sleep? " Speaking of this, Xiaobao didn''t agree. Compared with Xiaobao, Dabao can understand Niuniu''s mood better. There are only three children in the family, he and Xiaobao can keep the first status almost without any effort, so it''s no big deal to think that a good result ranking, because they already have it. But for Niu Niu, who has never owned and has been living between him and Xiaobao, achievement is an important fulcrum to support her self-esteem. Therefore, she will study hard. "Don''t say that to your sister Dabao knows that Xiaobao loves Niuniu very much, but he has a bad mouth, sometimes he doesn''t talk long, and Niuniu is particularly sensitive and vulnerable in this aspect. Xiaobao nodded obediently, "of course, I won''t tell her that. However, if she signs the endorsement this time, it''s no longer as simple as making print ads or short film ads, but also cooperating with brand promotion and city shows. So, brother, you''d better find some time to talk to your sister as soon as possible, I think, You should be more persuasive than Mommy. " Dabao thinks that Xiaobao is really smart, but sometimes he will lose sight. "Xiaobao, you look down on me too much!" Dabao pulled up his lips with a wry smile. Come back this day less than time, he already can obviously feel Niu Niu''s resistance and alienation, this time, he is still headache, how to coax this girl. If, at this point, she insists on contradicting her, she doesn''t hate him? How can I hear him talk so much? Xiaobao turned his head and looked at him like a monster. "Brother, I''m not the only one who looks up to you. It seems that daddy and Mommy are planning to wait for you to come back and talk to their sister." Xiaobao seems to be a little confused. Why does his brother, who has always been extremely confident, suddenly underestimate himself so much about his sister? Just like yesterday, he always felt strange when he suddenly changed his mind not to pick up his brother''s sister. And now the brother, give him the feeling, is also strange. Dabao let out a long breath. "I''ll go back and ask Mommy about it. Don''t mention it. I don''t know anything, eh?" Chapter 737 In Dabao''s eyes, Niuniu has changed. She is no longer the girl he used to know. But in the eyes of the other three people in the Ji family, they seem to have no sense of Niu Niu''s change. Maybe it''s because they live together every day and are used to it, so they turn a blind eye to it? At this time, facing the girl in front of him, even if he had any idea, he would not feel guilty any more. After all, she was almost 15 years old, and she was no longer the little kid who didn''t know anything. Originally, without the burden of the heart, the distance between each other should be easier to get closer. But in fact, on the contrary, he always felt that although he was close to her, it was difficult to touch her. This kind of touch is not only limited to physical contact, but also to ideological communication. Niuniu is extremely repellent to him. This kind of rejection, let Dabao very headache, and, very difficult to accept. He can''t help but wonder if he is really right to leave for three years? No doubt, Niuniu has changed, or, to be exact, she has grown up, as he hoped. But the direction of her change, no, is the direction of her growth, it seems, is different from the direction he preset. Three years ago, he just wanted to leave her enough space to touch the world she should touch, including people and things. But he did not think, let her contact the outside world, she became, not close to him. Once upon a time, even if she was angry and uncomfortable, she would rub her cute girl in his arms with just a few words of coax. It seems that with the passage of three years, she has disappeared. Now Niuniu will call her brother in a polite way, and will ask and answer her politely when he asks her what. But what he wanted was not such a girl who respected him. At first, Dabao thought that he was oversensitive, which was his illusion. But after several attempts, he could no longer comfort himself with the excuse of "Niuniu just didn''t get used to it". Clearly she is still a smiling face to others, eye contact with her, those smiles, will instantly cold in the corner of the lip. For example, now, a moment ago, she was still excitedly talking to Xiao Bao about the funny story of Da Hui Da Hei. When she turned her head to see Da Hui, her eyes inadvertently turned to his eyes, and the originally upturned lips quickly drooped down. She immediately dodged to avoid eyes, let Dabao''s eyes dark down. "Niuniu, I heard that there will be a Violin Master concert in Z city the next day. Why don''t I book three tickets and let''s go and have a look?" Dabao sat on the grass with his knees crossed. He followed the big gray hair with his big hands, but his eyes were fixed on the girl who looked at the distance. "Brother, please spare me! I really don''t know how to appreciate those elegant music. I can fall asleep in the first three minutes. You go with your sister, and I won''t do it. " Niuniu hasn''t answered yet. Xiaobao has rejected Dabao''s proposal. When Xiaobao said that, Dabao didn''t ask for it. Instead, he looked at Niuniu. Originally, Dabao didn''t care whether Xiaobao would go or not. He would have this idea, but he wanted to accompany Niuniu to do something she liked. Niuniu finally took her eyes back, but instead of looking at Dabao, she lifted her fingers and scratched Dabao''s chin. Her eyes dropped, as if she was looking at Dabao attentively. "I''m going to a charity concert in L City the day after tomorrow. I can''t go to the concert." Both L and Z are about 100 kilometers away from R, but l is in the East and Z is in the West. Dabao was not disappointed, but naturally said, "I''ll take you there!" Anyway, he just wanted to spend more time with her. It didn''t matter whether he would accompany her to the concert or the performance. Moreover, before he went abroad, whenever she wanted to go out to perform, he was the elder brother who accompanied her. Niuniu shook her head. "Teacher Fan said that the organizer sent a car to pick us up. Don''t bother my brother." Even though Dabao obviously felt Niuniu''s intention of shirking, it was hard to say, "I''ll send you to teacher fan. What time will you gather?" Niu Niu didn''t say a word. She bent her eyes and focused on scratching Da Hui''s chin. After a while, she raised her eyelids to look at Dabao. "Brother, you just came back. You should have a lot of friends and classmates to see, right? Go and do your own business. I''m not a child. I can handle my own business. " Dabao looked at her without blinking. "Girl, my friends and classmates are never as important as you, are they?" Xiaobao seems to be vaguely aware of something. He gets up and pats the grass on his body. Then he calls two dogs, "big gray and big black, let''s go for a walk in the bamboo forest." Two silly dogs obediently got up, wagged their tails and ran away with Xiaobao happily. Dabao also stood up and pointed to the path on the other side, "come on, take me there." Then he bent down and put his big hand in front of her. Niu Niu looked at his palm and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she didn''t see anything in front of her. She propped up her hands on the grass and jumped up. As if nothing had happened, Dabao took back his hand and said with a smile, "he''s good at skating. I''ve been skating for a long time, haven''t I?" Dabao''s psychological endurance and acceptance have always been very strong. When he saw the change of Niuniu, he said that he was not unwilling to lose. That''s a lie. But those negative emotions are just a short pass, not too long to stay on him, let alone let him tangle. Just like the decision to leave three years ago, it was made in a flash. At this moment, the idea of redefining the relationship between him and her with a new kind of relationship is also determined in a very short moment. Xiao Bao has just told him in detail about the cause and effect of her learning to skate in a row, but he still wants to learn more about her. "I haven''t practiced for long. Xiao Bao is a good coach." Niuniu didn''t climb Dabao''s arm as before, but followed his steps to the direction of tea garden. "Very handsome! Can I have a copy of the photos taken at that time? " In the past three years, Dabao deliberately cut off the connection with her. He seldom called home. It''s not that he didn''t care about her, but that he didn''t dare to care. He told his family that heavy school work was one reason. After all, it took him three years to complete all the studies that others took seven or eight years to complete. Another more important reason is that he is afraid that once he gets in touch with her, he will leave his unfinished studies behind and run back home. All his previous efforts were ruined. "I don''t have one either. If you want to see it, I''ll let sister Ziwen pass it on to me." Niu Niu''s tone is still tepid. "Her phone hasn''t changed, has it? I''ll call her myself. I don''t have to pass it on. " In addition to the photos and video clips, Dabao wants to get more clips and gags that others haven''t seen. Chapter 738 "No change!" Niu Niu lowered her head and silently counted the number of bricks she had stepped over to overcome her nervousness. Last night, she almost "escaped" from the "crime" scene with the speed of 100 meter race. Back in her bedroom, until she was in bed, her heart was still beating very fast. Even now, her heart is still palpitating. So, just now she didn''t dare to look him in the eye. In the end, even she didn''t understand why she was so bewildered that she suddenly went on kissing. If he pretended to sleep last night, what would she do now? Niu Niu pursed her lips and followed him slowly. "Are you still going to the orphanage?" On the day Dabao came back, he didn''t hear his family mention Sijun. Naturally, no one mentioned the orphanage. Dabao''s topic has nothing to do with last night. Niuniu breathes a sigh of relief¡° Well, I go there twice a month to teach the children over there to play the violin. " Dabao reaches over to hold her hand. Niuniu subconsciously hides to one side. Dabao''s hand changes direction, hands up and rubs her head. "Si Jun, is he still learning violin?" Dabao was very impressed by the pretty boy. It can be said that it was the little boy who made Dabao really feel jealous with other boys for the first time. "I''m still learning. Mr. Fan accepted him as an apprentice. I''m his elder martial sister." But Dabao is upset about Sijun, but Niuniu doesn''t remember. Or, in the past, Niu Niu, who was not yet enlightened, did not know that her brother had eaten the vinegar of the whole vinegar factory for the sake of Si Jun. After three years of separation, Dabao obviously figured out a lot of things, including the role of Si Jun in Niuniu. Because we have figured it out, we can see the truth of many facts more rationally. "Should he be a sophomore? Is he going to find a supporter or work study himself Because I am rational, I have to find out the current distribution of my rivals in order to deploy a fast and efficient pursuit plan. Niu Niu, a silly girl, how can she know her brother''s thoughts? In the heart only secretly congratulates, last night oneself cannot help the action, has not been discovered by the elder brother. "Mommy helped him, don''t you know?" Niuniu seems a little surprised. In her mind, her brother is always omniscient and omnipotent, and he knows everything about the family. Dabao was not surprised by this answer at all, because before he went abroad, mummy had expressed her regret for Sijun many times. "In fact, mommy not only helped him, but also helped several children who passed the key high school in the same period." Niu Niu''s vigilance weakened little by little. Unconsciously, her tone became more peaceful. She may not have noticed the change, but Dabao, who was walking slowly with her, couldn''t help but lift her lips. If he guesses correctly, this little girl''s indifference and alienation to herself is clear and intentional! "What about you, where are you going to study in high school? Are you going to go straight or get into a high school outside Niuniu''s current school, that is, Dabao Xiaobao''s school from kindergarten to high school, is an aristocratic school. Its teaching method is more humanized, and it will not blindly implement cramming teaching in pursuit of achievement and enrollment rate. To be fair, Dabao hopes Niuniu to stay in her original school and finish her high school studies. Anyway, her excellence doesn''t need to be proved by her examination results. In other words, her excellent, her good, as long as he knows enough! "Daddy, mommy and Xiaobao both want me to be promoted, but I want to see the results of the senior high school entrance examination before I decide." Niu Niu''s age is exactly what she wants to prove her age and decide her future. "My ideas are similar to those of my parents, but no matter what you choose, I will support you." Now Dabao thinks that she has enough ability. No matter where she is, he has the confidence to encircle her heart. Of course, the premise is that he has to let her know that he is not her brother! And this matter, it seems to involve a lot of things, in advance, he had to discuss with mom and Dad, try to let Niuniu less hurt. Everyone knows that he is the only one who wants to change the nature of her relationship. In the eyes of mom and Dad, Niuniu is always the daughter they love as a little princess. For Xiaobao, Niuniu is always a stupid sister who needs his protection and love. "Well, that''s what they say, daddy and Mommy." Many of Niu Niu''s classmates have been scolded and complained by her parents more or less because of her grades, but she has never had a similar experience. I think she is really lucky and happy. "What do you think? Do you think this school is not suitable for you? Or do you want to have more contact with the outside world? " Dabao knows that Niuniu''s grades are very good now, so if she plays well in this exam, it should not be difficult for her to enter a key high school. She has few friends. Si Jun and the children in the orphanage are just some of her few friends. Therefore, Dabao guesses that the school she wants to go to is probably the key high school that Sijun and his students attended. In fact, Letong has asked Niuniu about Dabao before. Of course, the starting point of Letong and Dabao is different. "Now this school is very good. However, students of my level should go to a school with tense learning atmosphere. I hope that the tense learning atmosphere can stimulate my greater potential." Dabao is a little distressed. This girl is really dragged down by herself and Xiaobao. "Why do you think that? Is it because of me and Xiaobao? " Niuniu nodded first and then shook her head again. "Yes, but it seems not. In fact, if it wasn''t for you and Xiaobao, I would never have the ambition and the desire to win. " 15-year-old Niu Niu has gone through the initial period of perplexity. Her inferiority complex and negation have become a driving force in her doubts and affirmations over and over again. Now Niuniu has a tough and strong heart. Of course, Dabao didn''t know that. In his mind, Niu Niu still stays in the appearance of a little girl who can cry for a little thing. "Fool, you don''t have to push yourself so hard. Why bother? Daddy, mommy and I don''t care about that." Dabao thinks that no matter how Niu Niu is, Ji family''s people, including him, have no less love for her. "But I care!" Niuniu answers quickly. Chapter 739 Dabao looks down at Niuniu in surprise. He thinks he knows her very well. He also thinks he knows the source of her inferiority complex and the reason why she is stubborn. He thinks that as long as he says that he doesn''t care whether she is excellent or not, doesn''t care whether she is perfect or not, and cares very much about what he thinks, she can be relieved and continue to be her carefree little princess. But to his surprise, even though he has indicated that he doesn''t care, she still sticks to it. "Why?" Niu Niu''s face was so firm that Dabao realized that he didn''t really know this girl. In other words, he no longer understands Ji Sihan. Niu Niu was silent for a while and organized her speech seriously. "Brother, I know that Daddy, mummy, you and Xiaobao, and even my grandfather, uncle and great uncle don''t care if I am as smart and powerful as you and Xiaobao. You just want me to be happy. And I, in fact, is a very selfish person, I have been as you wish, as long as you live happily. Just, what can make me happy, what can make me happy, no one knows better than myself As for what can make her happy, Niuniu only thought about it for a year or two. Although, so far, she does not have an accurate and complete concept in her mind, but there has been a vague cognition slowly forming in her mind. She thinks that one day, like mommy, she can have a strong heart of tolerance to take care of her family and take care of her family. She also wants to one day, like her father and brother, have great strength to support a peaceful and safe world for her family. Yes, if she can be like mommy or Daddy, then she can be happy and happy. As a child, everything hiding in her family, especially her brother Dabao under the wings of the little cute, she only wants to become history. Niu Niu, who said this, was very calm and calm. Obviously, these ideas didn''t come out of her head. On the contrary, it was a thought that she had pondered over and even pondered over. Her words shocked Dabao''s heart, which was probably equivalent to the turbulence caused by the earthquake with magnitude 6. He slightly tilted his head and gazed at Niu Niu for a long time with deep eyes. He didn''t know what the girl had gone through in the past three years, so that she was transformed from a little fool who was confused about everything into a little girl with such a clear goal. If we say that he was attracted by this little girl in the past, it was more because of her beautiful appearance and her extremely dependent temperament, which made him hard to put down and give up. What she attracts him now is a kind of inquiry and curiosity about her thoughts. At the moment, he strongly and urgently wants to understand clearly what is in her heart? At the same time, he is also very curious about her future blueprint structure, what is a picture? This kind of attraction is like a whirlpool with strong magnetic force. Just because he was curious, he took a long look at it, but fell into it uncontrollably and couldn''t get out any more! Up to now, he is nearly 21 years old and has never been in love, but I don''t know when he has been very sure. The only one who makes him interested is the girl in front of him. Therefore, he always thought that the so-called love, just like the father and mother he saw, was a kind of light, spontaneous, like the feelings of relatives. And he always thought that he loved Niuniu. Because it''s hard for him to look away from her. From the past to the present, his love for her will not change with the passing of years. It will only increase or decrease, only change in quantity. But now, he is clearly aware that his love for her is changing qualitatively. Once upon a time, his love for her was more or less blind, and more of it was a kind of visual and habitual attraction. But now, he can clearly perceive that in addition to her appearance and habitual favor, there are many other qualities that attract him. And these qualities are what she didn''t have before. Or, she had it before, but not strong enough for him to feel it. If we say that in the past, Niu Niu''s attraction to him was eye attraction. Now, Niu Niu''s attraction to him is her spiritual attraction. This kind of attraction aroused his strong heart of digging. "Can Niuniu tell her brother what can make you happy and make you happy?" Knowing that this question was difficult to answer, Dabao could not restrain his strong curiosity and asked directly. Niu Niu''s eyes moved away from the floor tile in front of her toes and lightly swept his face. Then, as if she had seen through his thoughts, she said faintly. "Brother, I know you love me. No matter what I want, you will try to put what I want into my arms for the first time. But do you know that the happiness and initiative given by others are always in the hands of others. My happiness and happiness, I hope to be given by myself There is no denying that Niu Niu''s guess is right. When Dabao asked about her words, she habitually wanted to arrange what she liked and wanted for her as before. But after hearing her words, Dabao changed his mind. More than half an hour ago, Dabao was still questioning whether it was right or wrong for him to leave for three years. But now, Dabao is absolutely sure that he is right to leave for three years! From yesterday to today, he didn''t understand why he and Niuniu couldn''t get back to their former harmony and closeness, and he was even depressed and annoyed. But now, he wants to understand. The main reason why he and Niuniu can''t get along as well as before is not because Niuniu is angry with him, nor because Niuniu deliberately alienates him. It''s because Niu Niu has grown up. This kind of growth is not only the physical growth he sees, but also the mental growth he can''t see. Now her mind and mind are close to that of an adult, but he always communicates with her in the way he used to look at children. No wonder there is no electricity between them and it is difficult to integrate. After thinking about these things, Dabao felt suddenly enlightened. I used to feel that the road ahead was boundless, but now it has become a broad road full of sunshine. Dabao Junlang''s good-looking eyebrows and eyes can''t help but smile. He reaches out his long hand and holds Niuniu firmly in his arms, regardless of her shrinking and avoiding. Niu Niu subconsciously wants to get rid of his arms, but he hears the man who buries her face in her neck nest say, "Niu Niu, brother is very happy, you finally grow up." Chapter 740 After lunch, Niuniu Xiaobao is driven to take a nap by Letong. Dabao pulls Ji Rui into the study. "Daddy, did you fall in love with Mommy because she was beautiful?" It''s undeniable that Dabao is more used to discussing things with mummy. But men always have some instincts, especially between father and son, there will be some inexplicable commonalities. Although Dabao often despises his father''s dullness in some aspects, he admits that he has a lot of things inherited from him. Ji Rui glanced at him with strange and slightly alert eyes, "what do you want to know?" Dabao laughs. He thinks that the relationship between his father and his mother is as strong as gold. He doesn''t need to be afraid of any external forces. But now it seems that it is not what he thought. It turns out that mommy is so good to Daddy, but daddy still lacks a sense of security! "Don''t worry, I''m not a spy sent by mommy. I just want to ask you some questions." Ji Rui looks up and down at his son and thinks for a moment. "So, is there someone you like?" Dabao nodded with a smile Just listening to my father''s question, I know that he is really slow and hopeless in love. It''s really hard to compare with mummy''s excellent number of paragraphs. No wonder he is still so insecure today. "To be honest, before I met your mommy, daddy didn''t feel much about women. He didn''t notice whether they were beautiful or not. But it''s certain that with my condition, there are a lot of beautiful women around me, but I''ve never looked anyone in the eye. As for your mommy, I hated her at first Ji Rui didn''t hide much. Although he didn''t mention the past to others, it didn''t mean he was afraid to mention it. First of all, he and Letong''s old husband and wife have experienced everything over the years. These old stories will not affect their feelings. Secondly, this is the fact. At the beginning, he and Letong were really disgusted with each other. "Disgusting? You hated mommy in the beginning? " On Dabao''s face, he wrote clearly, "how can it be?" Four big words. For so many years, Dabao thought that daddy and Mommy fell in love at first sight. Later, because of misunderstanding, they separated for several years. But I didn''t expect that there was such a black history between them. Ji Rui recalls the misunderstandings and twists and turns between him and Letong at the beginning, and still feels that he was really hateful and short of smoking at that time. "Yes, your mother hated me at that time." Hearing the last sentence, Dabao had a look of schadenfreude and knew it would be so. "It''s normal. Just like your father, I think it''s a miracle that mommy will like you." Of course, most of these words are teasing. In Dabao''s eyes, although he is a bit slow, he is definitely the one standing at the top of the tower in terms of personal charm and ability. Ji Rui seems to have been used to being ridiculed by his son. He raised his hand and patted Dabao on the head. "It''s really your mommy who gave birth to it. Everything helps her!" Dabao said, "of course, it''s strange that I don''t help mummy to help you." Ji Rui pretended to be helpless and sighed, "you kids, are all surnamed Le?" Ji Rui is very clear about his ranking in the eyes of the three children. He never tasted it. When Xiaobao was born, he often had a lot of vinegar because Letong spent most of his time on Xiaobao. "It doesn''t matter what our surnames are. What''s important is that our hearts are all toward Mommy." Dabao is not afraid to die to show his loyalty, and he is not afraid that this antiphonal singing so loud will cause president Ji''s revenge or suppression. Of course, President Ji is not so narrow-minded. He has always been very tolerant of his wife and children. "Why do you suddenly want to inquire about it? Not with the little girl you like? " Dabao nodded honestly, "well, it''s really not very smooth, so I want to get some scriptures from you." He and Niu Niu, in fact, can not be regarded as not smooth, after all, has always been his own unilateral ideas, Niu Niu side, he did not even test. However, more experience is not bad. In particular, the love experience of a man as insensitive as daddy is much more useful than that of those who linger in the flowers. "Your mom and I had a lot of misunderstandings at the beginning. At that time, I didn''t like her very much and used my position to embarrass her from time to time. Therefore, she hated me very much later." Dabao naturally put what his father said into the day when he just met mummy, "I know. Is that the time when I encouraged you to pursue mummy?" "Well!" Mention these, Ji Rui is a bit of the past can''t bear to look back. "Then why didn''t you tell me at that time that she was my mommy and that I had called mommy for so long?" This question has been in my heart for a long time. However, he is a smart boy. He intuitively thinks that this will be a fuse. If it doesn''t work well, it will make the relationship between mom and dad worse. Therefore, he never mentioned it before. But now, after so many years, daddy and Mommy''s marriage is stronger than that of the Great Wall. When we bring up the old story again, our curiosity suddenly gets hooked up. "I had a lot of misunderstandings with your mommy at that time. If I wanted to hate her at that time, I would never let you know that she was your mommy!" These are the excuses Ji Rui and Letong had already thought about more than ten years ago. What they were afraid of was that Dabao would ask about what happened at that time. The husband and wife agreed that Dabao suffered too much when he was a child, so the secret of his life history will always be a secret. "You are so cruel Dabao just sighed, but he didn''t really want to hate his father. After all, since he recognized his mother when he was more than five years old, he has been living a happy life in which his father loves his mother. It has no practical significance to investigate the past right and wrong. Moreover, it is hard to say who is right and who is wrong about feelings. "In fact, I am too slow to understand women''s mind." "Then how did you find out that you like Mommy?" Dabao is very sad in his heart. Can I remind you that you like mummy? "At that time, your uncle reminded me a long time ago. Later, you mentioned that I had pondered it carefully for a long time, and then I found that I had already been fascinated by her unconsciously. By the time you reminded me, I was terminally ill." Hearing his father''s confession, Dabao turned his eyes. Chapter 741 "Daddy, I thought I wanted to learn from you. Now I find that I really overestimate you." At this point, Dabao did not hide his high disdain for his father''s poor Eq. On this point, Ji Rui has always been very self-conscious¡° Smelly boy, the skin itches, isn''t it? " After threatening, he couldn''t help laughing. "In fact, I''ve been secretly glad that you and Xiaobao are not like me in this respect. You are both like your mommy. Otherwise, when you two fall in love, both of you will suffer a lot. " Dabao was amused by his father''s words from the bottom of his heart. "Yes, Mommy often said, fortunately Xiaobao and I are not like you!" "My son is so excellent, whose girl is so unruly, dare to let you suffer?" Ji Rui didn''t forget what his son meant to find himself. Dabao almost didn''t cry because of his father''s short guard. Dabao really wants to see it. If he tells his father at this time that it is his baby daughter who makes his baby son suffer, he will help that one! However, it''s a big deal. I''d better discuss it with my mother first and then make a long-term plan. My father''s side, let him keep in the dark for the time being. "She didn''t mean to make me suffer, but I haven''t confessed yet." At this time, Dabao was in a relaxed mood. Because, after a long talk in the park, he found that Niuniu was much more thoughtful and connotative than he thought. Once upon a time, he underestimated her. It can only be said that three years after Dabao''s departure, Niuniu is transforming from a child into a teenager. She is gradually moving towards an adult in both thought and behavior. Naturally, she can no longer be as ignorant as she was three years ago. Ji Rui''s indignation faded. "What are you worried about? Worried that she doesn''t like you? " Ji Rui is not happy in the heart secretly, whose wench eye is so high? My precious son of the Ji family, regardless of his family background, can make all kinds of beautiful women come forward one after another just by his smart head and excellent appearance. Is there anyone who is so illiterate and makes his son stick a hot face on a cold fart? Dabao shook his head. "I''m not worried that she doesn''t like me, but she''s too young. Maybe it''s not the time for me to express myself." Ji Rui was curious and asked, "how small is it?" "It''s not 15 yet..." Dabao was amused and secretly bet that even if he said it so clearly, his father could not guess who was the main one. "Well! Less than 15... "Ji Rui looks dignified," it''s the same age as our Niuniu. Speaking of it, it''s really not the time to express. " Dabao finally couldn''t help laughing. He finally stopped laughing and asked, "Daddy, what do you mean, I''ll bear it for the moment? When she''s a little older? " Ji Rui nodded without hesitation, "of course! If any man dares to tell us Niuniu now, I won''t break his leg! " Speaking of later, Ji Rui is gnashing his teeth. It seems that he has directly put Niu Niu into this incident. Just, he never thought, his baby son, the object of confession, is his family girl. Dabao couldn''t help laughing. He couldn''t stand up straight. He covered his stomach and assured his serious father, "OK, I''ll wait for her to grow up a little more." The conversation between father and son ended with great joy. And Dabao is not without benefits. Originally, he had made a plan when he decided to come back, and after he came back, he wanted to find out everything from Niuniu as soon as possible. Because, he has had enough of this kind of suffocating in the heart what can''t say what can''t do bitter forced situation, more don''t want two people ambiguous feelings suffered from Niuniu adolescent restless impact. But after chatting with his father, he changed his mind and said what he had done. He decided to slow down for a while. Anyway, I''ve been waiting for so many years, and I don''t mind waiting for another year and a half. Moreover, he is right beside her now. If there is a slight disturbance, he can immediately change his strategy or even act immediately. However, Dabao''s idea of holding still for a while lasted only half a day. In the evening, Letong had a long talk with him, which overturned his decision again. After dinner in the evening, Niuniu and Xiaobao said that they were too full, so they took two dogs out for a walk. Dabao was also very full, so she stood up and felt her stomach. She was just about to say that she would go for a walk with her younger brother and sister. But Letong stopped him. "Dabao, mommy has a French document that she can''t understand. Can you translate it for me?" Dabao doesn''t doubt him. He immediately tells his younger brother and sister that they don''t have to wait for him. He turns around and follows Letong behind. Unexpectedly, Letong did not lead him to the study, but led him into his bedroom. Dabao looks confused, but he still sits down beside Letong. "Dabao, there''s something I have to tell you first." Letong''s expression is very serious, and her tone is also very serious. Big treasure in the heart clap Deng for a while, faintly had bad premonition, lift an eye to stare at Yue Tong. "Well?! Mommy, what do you want to say? " Reach over and hold Letong''s hand on his thigh. Le Tong patted the back of his hand, "life story, Niu Niu knows!" Letong''s words, like a bomb, exploded in Dabao''s mind. It took a long time for his brain to recover from the explosion. "Mommy, how could she know? What did you tell her? Or did someone tell her? " Dabao can''t figure it out. Didn''t he hide it well before? Why did you tell her all of a sudden? Besides, didn''t Mommy say that it was decided by his will? "Mommy, don''t you say, say or not, it''s up to me to decide?" Dabao is not strange Letong. He just can''t figure it out. Then he comes up with another possibility. Dabao''s heart is very high. If Mommy takes the initiative to mention it to Niuniu, Niuniu will be the worst hit. But if Niuniu hears any idle words from others, she will be greatly hit. Letong can''t help sighing. If she can, she will never mention her life experience to Niuniu in such a hurry. However, at that time, it was the best choice. "In fact, it''s not a secret in our circle that Niuniu is adopted by us. At least, at that time, those people at your aunt yuan''er''s wedding were all aware of it. Moreover, many people knew me at that time. Suddenly, a daughter came out. If you want to know, you just need to consider it carefully. It''s just that the power of our family is here, and everyone knows it. No one has said it. " Chapter 742 Da Bao naturally knows what Le Tong said. If the people around were not afraid of the influence of Ji family, the truth of Niu Niu''s life would have been flying all over the sky. How could she hide it from today? But the influence of Ji family is stronger than before. People who used to be afraid of Ji family are only more afraid now. But why does Mommy sigh and act like she has to? Is there something wrong? Letong seems to be able to see through the doubts in her son''s heart, and then she says. "Some time ago, someone came to us and said that he was Niuniu''s uncle and wanted to take Niuniu away. Your father and I thought that he mostly wanted to cheat some money and ignored him. Later, he said that if he didn''t take Niuniu away, we could give him some money. After discussing with your father, we felt that it was just like burying a bomb around us, Instead of letting the girl hear some gossip from outsiders, we''d better talk to her calmly. In addition, we also consider you... " Dabao frowns and ponders. Does Niuniu''s temperament change greatly because she learns that she is not the child of Ji family? "After telling Niuniu about her life experience, he mentioned it to your grandfather. He told us that more than three years ago, before you went abroad, the man who claimed to be Niuniu''s uncle had approached him and said the same thing to us. At that time, your grandfather quickly and simply asked someone to teach him some lessons. Your grandfather thought he gave up, He never mentioned it to us. Unexpectedly, he didn''t give up. He came to us directly this time. " In addition to Dabao himself, no one knows Dabao''s feelings for Niuniu better than Letong, so Letong is actually ready to confess her life experience to Niuniu at any time. But it''s different from being forced to confess. "What was that girl''s reaction then?" Dabao''s hands were sweaty. What he cares about most is Niuniu. As for the fate and fate of the man who claims to be Niuniu''s uncle, he doesn''t bother to ask, because he knows that daddy will never make him feel better. Letong face is also very dignified, even if the matter has passed, think of Niu Niu at that time, she is still very distressed. "She was stupid at that time. No matter what I said, she didn''t seem to hear it. She just like a puppet immersed in her own world, about a week later, she regained a little popularity, but obviously can feel that since that day, she has become more silent and introverted Dabao extremely remorse, "Mommy, why don''t you tell me about this?" Le Tong patted him on the head, "silly son, you were preparing to go back to China at that time. Apart from telling us the time of your return, you haven''t called back for several months. I know. You''re busy! Besides, you''re back now. There''s plenty of time to coax her Dabao had a lot of love in her eyes. If he had been with her at that time, would her pain have been less? "But..." Dabao, who has always been eloquent, feels that his throat is dry now. He has a lot to say, but he can''t say it. Letong seems to be very clear about her son''s mood, glancing at the big boy who is in agony. "Fool, Niuniu is not as weak as you think. She is stronger than we think." Letong pats her son''s shoulder, saying nothing more. She turns and retreats silently, leaving the huge space for her son alone. As for the endorsement, Letong believes that Xiaobao, the little kid who loves her sister like fate, has already mentioned it to her eldest son. Whether she can change Niuniu''s decision depends on her eldest son''s means. Letong gently closes the door, but she knows better than anyone. If Niuniu insists on doing it, Dabao is the one who can''t bear to stop her. ¡­¡­ As Letong expected, Dabao would not move for the next two or three days. He just accompanied his younger brother and sister to go shopping and eat delicious food every day, and the three brothers soon returned to their old state of intimacy. Dabao didn''t mention anything about Niuniu''s life experience and endorsement. The three brothers and sisters have been eating, drinking and playing for two days, and it''s the day Niuniu is going to perform in L City. Dabao seems to have forgotten what Niuniu said about the special bus. When he took Niuniu out, he put her violin directly in the back of the car. "Brother, teacher Fan said the car would pick me up at the front bus stop." Niuniu saw her violin being taken as a "hostage" to the car and stood beside the car in a hurry. Dabao didn''t seem to hear her. He opened the door of the co driver and pushed her to sit on it. Niu Niu passively sat on the car and looked down at her brother and gave her a seat belt. "I have told Mr. fan that we will meet at the cultural square of L City at three o''clock." Dabao gently helped her fasten her seat belt, closed the door, and went around to the other side to sit in the cab. "You drive?" Niu Niu was surprised to see her brother start the car familiarly. For the time being, she forgot to ask her brother to change her way of travel. "Why, is it strange?" Dabao glanced at her with a smile. Her surprise made him feel bright. Niuniuna whispered, "I thought... You can''t drive." It''s no wonder Niuniu feels strange. In the past two or three days when Dabao came back, every time he went out to play, he was picked up by Ji''s driver. In fact, it has been nearly three years since Dabao obtained an international driving license. Although it is the first time for Dabao to drive in China, his driving skills are absolutely excellent. "Fool, my brother is twenty-one years old." Dabao''s eyes were full of smiles to remind her. In her mind, her impression of him probably stayed before he went abroad. Niu Niu''s eyes flashed a little dazed, "yes... I almost forgot..." Even though Dabao has been back for a few days, she always feels unreal like a dream. In her eyes, there are subtle complex emotions passing by, but they are accurately captured by Dabao who is waiting for the green light. "Niuniu, brother is back, not a dream!" Dabao''s hand on the steering wheel suddenly stretched out. First, he rubbed her head. Then, he held her back and took people to his side. Approaching the distance, Dabao clearly saw her big eyes flickering with panic. The hand tightly clasps her head, does not allow her to have the slightest flinch, the face approaches, the lip extremely quickly grasps her nose tip, then gently falls on her lip. "Brother..." Niuniu called vaguely, like a frightened fawn, with her hand on his chest, trying to push him away. Dabao answered with a "um". His lips just touched lightly and left her quickly. Chapter 743 Dabao let go of her, straightened up and sat in the driver''s seat. It seemed that he had calculated the time. The green light in front of him was on, and the car moved slowly along with the traffic. "Niuniu!" Dabao''s eyes fell on the front, but his mind was tied to the man who was the co driver. "Huh?" Niu Niu answers vaguely. She hasn''t recovered from the "fright" just now. Don''t open her red face and stare at the traffic outside. "Do you prefer to call me Ji Yu?" Dabao''s eyes glanced at her side and saw her red ear lobes, which looked like blood dripping. In a good mood, he could not help bending his fingers and beating rhythmically on the steering wheel. Niuniu suddenly turns her head and stares at him, but Dabao doesn''t look at her. She just reaches out her hand and touches her soft and smooth face accurately. She pats it gently and then draws back to put it on the steering wheel. This seems to be a casual question, but the essence of it has been in his mind for two days. Mummy said that Niuniu already knew about her brother and sister. If she had been with him three years ago, she would have been in tears. But Mommy said she didn''t cry, she just became silent. In the days when he came back, she didn''t mention it at all. If it wasn''t for mummy''s initiative, wouldn''t she tell him? Or does she, like him, look forward to more possibilities of developing other relationships after getting rid of the sibling relationship than the sibling relationship? Dabao didn''t get any response from Niuniu. He looked left and right, switched lanes, drove to the side of the road and stopped. Anyway, there were still several hours to go before the appointed time. He and her had plenty of time. Niuniu was still thinking about how to answer Dabao''s sudden question when the car suddenly changed lanes and stopped. She couldn''t help but be surprised. Dabao put out the fire, pulled out the key, and raised his chin to the cafe by the side of the road. "I haven''t had enough breakfast. Go and have something with me." Niu Niu turned to look at the sign on the side of the road, nodded silently, and obediently went underground. "Two glasses of fresh grape juice and one order of avocado, please." As if to prove that he didn''t lie, Dabao sat down and said to the waiter. The side head asks Niu Niu again, "how about you? What would you like to eat? " "I''m not hungry. I''m full for breakfast." Niuniu shook her head, still thinking about how to answer the question just now. She is not stupid, naturally understand that her brother is not full, but want to ask her something face to face. He took a drink from the cup and raised his head to Dabao''s black and shining eyes. "Brother..." Niuniu gently put down the cup, was staring at him all over uncomfortable. "Huh?" Dabao was still staring at her, dark and bright. Such a pair of eyes alone can make many girls fall in love with him instantly, right? Niuniu thought so. "Mommy told me that I''m not a kid of the Ji family." I learned the shocking truth about a month ago. Niu Niu is a fool. Her first reaction is to have a good chat with her brother. However, her big brother Dabao is far away from the other side of the earth. He is very busy, so he hasn''t called home for two or three months. Niuniu has his contact information, but in the past three years, she has almost never taken the initiative to contact her brother through these ways. Maybe, deep in her heart, she really hated him. "Niuniu, do you understand wrong? I think Mommy should tell you that you just don''t have the blood of daddy and Mommy, but you are the child of our Ji family. " Dabao corrects Niuniu''s words persistently and seriously. After so many years together, he believes that no one in the whole Ji family has ever treated Niuniu as an outsider. Even grandfather, who seems to be a cold old man, has always treated Niuniu as a married granddaughter. Niu Niu was stunned for a moment. Soon, she reached out to hold Dabao''s hand on the table. "Brother, that''s not what I mean. What I want to express is the same meaning as what you said, but my ability to express is limited, which makes you misunderstand. " Niu Niu laughs at Dabao apologetically, "to tell you the truth, even if Mommy tells the truth, I don''t feel like I''m not a kid of Ji family. As you said, I just don''t have the blood of daddy and Mommy. For the rest, I''m the same as you and Xiaobao." Niu Niu''s expression is quite calm. Obviously, she didn''t lie. In fact, it only took Niu Niu a day or two to figure out this problem. After all, even though she knew that she was not born by Letong, the warmth and love she felt from her parents and Ji''s family from childhood to adulthood was by no means smaller than Xiaobao and her brother. Therefore, she didn''t get to the top of the issue. And then for a long time, more, she actually used to think about the things between her and her big brother. Before, she always regarded her brother Dabao as her sister''s worship and dependence on him. But after she knew that she was not the child of the Ji family, she couldn''t help recalling the scenes when she was with her brother. The scenes and pictures that she always firmly believed that her brother loved her sister, when she looked back from a different relationship and perspective, seemed to derive many possibilities. And these possibilities, in the end, all point uniformly to the same possibility. Just now, Dabao''s light and shallow kiss on her in the car just turned the possibility she had guessed into reality. Niu Niu picked her eyebrows, her bright eyes filled with smile. "You just asked me, do you prefer to call you Ji Yu?" "Well, have you thought about it?" Dabao was a little surprised. He thought that the little ostrich had to wait until he had finished a whole meal before he had to give him an answer. To his surprise, Niu Niu nodded her head generously. "Well, think about it." Almost in an instant, she made a decision for her hesitation and vacillation. He has escaped for so many years without knowing it. He must have suffered a lot in these years, right? Niuniu secretly loves her brother Dabao. "And then?" Dabao saw hope in her bright eyes. At the moment, her chest was like a soda shaken by force, and strings of bubbles puffed up. "Ji Yu, I like you!" As soon as the words came out, those sullen feelings that were pressing on my heart during this period of time disappeared. Niuniu looks at the man in front of her without blinking. From this moment on, this man is not her brother, but the man she likes. Although Dabao had enough psychological preparation, he didn''t expect to hear such a direct and powerful confession! Chapter 744 Although Dabao had enough psychological preparation, he didn''t expect to hear such a direct and powerful confession! His brain exploded, and after a moment''s fragmentation, he finally recovered his voice. "Ji Sihan, are you sure that your liking is the same as mine?" Originally, he had been psychologically prepared before returning to China. Next, he had to go a long way to turn the relationship between brother and sister into a relationship between men and women. Unexpectedly, only a few days after returning home, the little girl gave him a big surprise! After ecstasy, he could not help doubting whether the girl''s love was just the love between brother and sister? Niuniu nodded solemnly, "of course, I like you as much as you like me!" There was a sly smile in her eyes. "That night, were you really drunk?" She thought he was pretending to be drunk, and he knew her kiss. Now it seems that he was really drunk that night. Dabao''s thoughts were still immersed in the ecstasy of being confessed. When she asked about that night, she didn''t respond. "What night?" "On the night when you just returned home, you were drunk with daddy?" Niu Niu is a little regretful. Why did she express herself so quickly? She knew that he was really drunk that night, so she wanted to be reserved! Of course, the idea of pretending to be reserved is just a flash. With her care for Dabao, how could she let him continue to suffer? Dabao was a little puzzled. "Well, I was really drunk that night. Why? What happened that night? " Niu Niu blinked and shook her head. "No, nothing happened!" But even though she looked calm on the surface, her face turned red a little bit. How could she tell him that she could not help kissing him secretly that night? What''s more, it''s still under the condition that he doesn''t express anything and doesn''t make it clear? Dabao stares at her and her face turns red. He knows that she''s hiding something from him, but he can''t remember what happened that night. It seems that you have to ask Mommy when you go home. "It''s all right?" Dabao said, got up, went to Niuniu and sat down beside her. Before he came in, he just wanted to talk to her face to face. But after knowing what she meant to him, he could no longer suppress the desire to get close to her and touch her. "It''s ok..." Niu shook her head and leaned to the side subconsciously for his sudden sitting. How can Dabao let her escape again? As soon as the long hand stretched out, he took her into his arms, and his hand was no longer extended to the shoulder as before, but put it accurately around her waist. Niuniu struggled a little, but was bullied by Dabao. "Good, don''t move." Then he bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Such a decent intimacy makes Dabao very comfortable. The years of depression in my heart, like the open bottle of champagne, finally no bondage, "bang" to all the eruption, no depression, leaving only bursts of joy bubbles, in the heart, bang bang, toss. "How did you figure it out?" There are countless questions in Dabao''s heart. He can''t wait to know the answer. Niuniu looks up with bright eyes. "Think about what? You like me? Or do I like you? " Niuniu''s directness surprised Dabao. Can be unexpected, but secretly happy, I like the girl, is not awkward affectation, otherwise, I do not know how much suffering. "I want to know, but first, how do you think I like you?" Dabao felt that although the little girl directly admitted that she liked him, she was thin skinned after all. If I had to go into the things she likes in public, maybe I would annoy her. Niuniu moved her lips and was about to open her mouth. Seeing the waiter coming with a tray, she covered her lips. When the waiter put down the juice and toast, and walked away, she pushed toast to Dabao. "Aren''t you hungry? Eat first." Dabao held her hand pushing the dish and said with a smile, "I''m not hungry. I''m just flustered. I want to know if you prefer to call me brother or Ji Yu." Niu Niu Bai glanced at him and said, "I''m so hopeless." Dabao put his face to her and rubbed her face gently. "Girl, I''m not hopeless. I just don''t want to scare you. Well, tell me, how did you figure it out? " Niu Niu tilted her head and thought, "actually, it can''t be thought through. It''s just that after Mommy told me about my life experience, I didn''t feel very sad. I''ve been puzzling about it for two or three days. After that, I''ve been thinking about you all the time." Dabao was very curious. "What about me? What do you think? " He also thought that these years, only he was suffering in missing, but it turned out that this little girl was not much better than himself. "Don''t you know, brother? In the past three years, what worries me most is that you are making girlfriends behind our backs abroad. I even secretly asked Xiaobao if you had a girlfriend after you went abroad. Xiaobao told me definitely that you didn''t! I thought, you are very handsome and smart, people are considerate and gentle, but why have you never had a girlfriend? After I knew that you and I were not brothers and sisters, I felt suddenly enlightened. One day, when I thought about it, I suddenly said, "Oh, that''s it!" Big treasure mouth corner slightly Yang rise, it seems that the little girl is not as dull as oneself think of, a thought then thought of the idea go up. "My family is so smart!" Dabao gave Niuniu a kiss. "You have been very kind to me since you were a child. Whether you are a family member or an outsider, you are generally recognized as a good brother. Even when you are old enough to make a girlfriend, you still don''t have a girlfriend around you. When I look back on your connivance to me, I think it has surpassed that of my brother to my sister." Niuniu is not stupid. She is just blinded by the relationship between brother and sister. And the pain and suffering she felt in the past three years because of her brother''s departure has really gone beyond the scope that her sister should have for her brother. After knowing that they were not related by blood, she finally found the real source of her suffering. "I haven''t liked anyone in these years, but I think you and I are in love!" The 16-year-old girl has no doubt and hesitation about her feelings. Obviously, she thinks a lot these days. As soon as Dabao''s hand was tight, he wanted to insert the person in his arms into his body. He repressed the feelings in his heart for such a long time, and was almost crazy by Niu Niu''s straightforward words! If it''s not a cafe, if it''s not for fear of scaring her, he''ll knock her down immediately! Chapter 745 For this relationship, Dabao from the initial ignorance, confusion, negation, doubt, and finally to incomparably sure. After he was absolutely sure of his feelings, he made the most difficult decision in his life. Let go, leave! Originally, it was said that coming back was also a psychological preparation for a long-term struggle. Even, they are ready to snatch people from other boys. Can this wench, but dull voice silent ground gave him a big surprise. He not only accepted the relationship between her and his non biological brother and sister, but also understood what she liked about her. This is not only that, but also by the way, he understood what she liked about herself. Dabao felt that he would wake up from his dreams tonight. Bear the impulse to eat people on the ground, but the palm is no matter how can not bear, holding her face gnashing teeth tunnel. "Ji Sihan, I thought I was forced to fall in love with you I knew that she was so easy to understand and accept herself. What was the reason for her leaving and suffering for the past three years?! Niu Niu was pinched a little painful by him. She broke off his claws and glared at him. She also gritted her teeth and said, "you! Live! It''s time Remembering his decision when he left three years ago, Niu Niu secretly scolded herself for being too soft hearted and confessed herself so quickly. Mingming, don''t you want to let him suffer a few more days? He''s had a hard time these years, and she''s had a hard time these three years? Dabao is urged by Niuniu to finish the meal, settle the bill and get on the bus. "Niu''er, why don''t you ask teacher fan for a leave and let''s go to play!" This kind of unreliable proposal, Dabao knew that he would not be accepted, but he put forward it willfully. It is absolutely rare for him to live to the age of 21 to make such an unreliable and irresponsible proposal. Niu Niu stares at him, "Ji Yu, what you just drank is the same as mine, is it grape juice?" Dabao looked at her funny and shook his head. "No, I drank the overpowering drug you gave me. Now, I''m fascinated by you. What should I do?" Niu Niu frowned, "brother, can you stop talking to me so disgustingly?" Dabao leaned over to help her fasten her seat belt. "It''s not disgusting, it''s numbness..." Niuniu rolled her eyes and wanted to turn back the clock and take back all the words she just said. Compared with Ji Yu, who is disgusting, she prefers her tender and considerate brother Dabao. Dabao stared at her with a smile, as if seeing through her inner thoughts. He gave her a kiss on her lips, which was regarded as a stamp. "Ji Sihan, you are my girlfriend, not my sister, OK?" Niu Niu closed her head and leaned back in her chair to pretend to be dead. Dabao sat back to her seat with some pride. This silly girl is really too tender and easy to turn around! After driving on the road for more than ten minutes, a silly girl opened her eyes later. "Ji Yu, I didn''t say I was your girlfriend!" Dabao''s lips were light, and his eyes narrowed with laughter. "Niuniu, don''t worry. I''m a responsible person. You''ve told me. Of course I have to give you a name!" It''s like Niuniu covets his girlfriend''s name. Niuniu felt that she was so stupid again that she not only dug a hole for herself, but also jumped in. Now, she buried herself with her own hands! Dabao glanced at the little girl who was pursing her lips. At last, she was compassionate. She reached over to touch her face and resumed her old gentle tone. "Well, my brother''s mouth is too poor. Don''t be angry. I''ll wake you up when it''s time Niu Niu raised her eyelids, gouged out his eyes, turned over angrily, and closed her eyes on the back of the chair. Niuniu, of course, is not really angry. It''s just that after being a brother and sister for more than ten years, she suddenly becomes such a relationship because of her words. No matter how strong her heart is, it''s hard to accept it. What''s more, her heart is not strong at all. If she had heard his sudden question before she knew her life experience, she would have scratched her head and could not understand the true meaning of that sentence. "Niu Niu, you may not know that I like you for many years." Dabao''s gentle voice, gently sounded in the low music. Niu Niu used to face him with her back. When she heard this, her back froze. "When you were very young, I used to think, Niuniu, this little girl is so stupid and simple, what should she do when she grows up? Mommy and Daddy are talking about sending you to kindergarten. I''m worried that you will be bullied. I don''t agree to let you go. You are often made to cry by Xiao Bao. I want to hang him on the longan tree with a rope and hang him in the yard all night. On the first day you went to kindergarten, you cried so much that your eyes were swollen. I really want to tell mommy, don''t let you go to school. I can teach you what you want to learn. You don''t remember that, do you? " Niu Niu didn''t say a word, just listened to him with breath. "You don''t know, when you were in primary school, I used to sneak to your playground to watch you go to PE class. If Xiaobao didn''t accompany you, I probably wouldn''t let you go to school at all. I even envy Xiaobao, who can accompany you from kindergarten to primary school. Every time, when you are not happy because other female classmates are close to me, my heart will be secretly happy. At that time, I still don''t know the reason, only vaguely feel that my state of mind is a little abnormal. When you get older, I''m afraid you''ll find my strange thoughts on you. I''ll pretend to encourage you to make friends. But when you really get closer to other boys, I''ll imagine them as hooligans and watch out for them everywhere. You must be surprised why you didn''t receive little notes from boys in primary school. In fact, they were all made by Xiaobao under my direction. Don''t blame Xiaobao for this. " Niuniu finally turned around when she heard this. She leaned on the chair, but her eyes were fixed on Dabao. "At that time, I thought I was very annoying. It turned out that you were the one who did it!" Niu Niu said in a stuffy voice. She couldn''t help reaching over and pinching him in the thigh. Of course, he was driving, and she didn''t use much energy. "No, you''re lovely. How can you be annoying? I''m sorry! I was wrong at that time. I was too careful! " Dabao never wanted to hide these things from Niuniu, and although he felt sorry, he didn''t regret it. Even if he mentioned it now, he would only admit that he was careful, but if it happened again, he would still do so. Chapter 746 Niuniu stared at Dabao silently for a long time. She didn''t know what she was thinking. "Really angry?" Although Dabao doesn''t regret what she did, it''s selfish after all. Standing in his position, it''s for her good. But standing in her position, it really makes her lose a lot of choices and memories of her childhood. Niuniu shook her head, "no!" Her answer surprised Dabao. The slant head looks at her incredulously, "didn''t cheat me?" "Well." Niuniu nodded again. "Brother, do you remember? In fact, I''m just like you. I don''t like you to get close to the female students in your class. Even when my brother Zhihao asks you out to play ball and swim, I''ll be sulky. " After Niuniu became sensible, Niuniu gradually learned to hide her careful thinking of monopolizing Dabao''s brother. For a long time, in front of her brother''s beautiful and smart female classmates, Niuniu had low self-esteem, which she had deliberately covered up. Naturally, she didn''t know that her brother Dabao actually saw all these things in his eyes. Dabao didn''t expect that she would be so frank, "right? It seems that I''m worried about it. It turns out that just like you in my heart, I''m the only one in your heart Dabao is shameless, but Niuniu can''t deny it. Can want her in his jiongjiong under the gaze of the square to admit, she felt speechless. Fortunately, Dabao didn''t know much about her because of the separation of these three years. Seeing that she hesitated and didn''t answer, and looking at her face of coyness, she was more sure of what she said. All of a sudden, Dabao remembered that there was still a number one. "Do you really have nothing to do with that Si Jun?" Niu Niu looked at him strangely, "didn''t I say that he and I are good friends?" She didn''t know that it was because of Si Jun that her big brother decided to leave for three years. Dabao laughed silently. "Sure enough, as you said, I deserve it!" To think about it, Niuniu is probably the same as him. She has a person in her heart. How to get along with other members of the opposite sex is the best. She is just a friend. Because, the most important position in my heart, has been occupied, others, want to come in again, there is no place at all! Seeing that he was laughing strangely, Niuniu was puzzled, but her big hand suddenly covered her head and rubbed it hard. "Sleep. Didn''t you like sleeping in the car before?" From childhood to adulthood, as long as you go far away, this little girl always gets on the bus and soon lies on him and sleeps. Although she is a little girl, this habit should not change. "Well, I''ll sleep for a while. If my brother is bored, wake me up and chat with you." Niuniu is really sleepy, but she used to sleep when she got on the bus, mostly lying on her brother. Now, her brother is driving, so the idea that she wants to sleep on him is obviously unrealistic. Besides, she is also afraid that she will fall asleep. He will be bored driving alone. "Well, you can rest assured to sleep. I won''t be bored. What you said just now is enough for me to savor for a long time!" Dabao''s casual words made Niu Niu''s face turn red again. Niuniu really wanted to stay with Dabao, but after she was silent, she closed her eyes slowly. Dabao''s car is very stable, but the speed is not slow. The car has been driving on the high speed for more than an hour, and it''s lunch time. It''s about half an hour''s drive from L City. Take a look at the girl who sleeps like a dead pig. Dabao struggles for a while and finally decides to go to L City for lunch. Niu Niu had a deep sleep. In her dream, there was the sound of waves beating on the beach, and there was a lovely little boy, who ran out of the tree with a basket in her arm. That little brother as like as two peas brother brother. The handsome young man, holding a basket and panting, ran to a beautiful couple. It was strange that the beautiful couple had the same appearance as her father and mother. The handsome boy happily raised the basket in front of the couple, pointed to the little baby in the basket and said, "Daddy, Mommy, this is my daughter-in-law!" ¡­¡­ "Niuniu! Niu Niu! Here we are. Don''t sleep! " Niu Niu''s ears, warm and familiar voice sounded. Before Niu Niu could open her eyes, her lips were pecked lightly. Open eyes, to her big brother black bright smile eyes. "Brother..." Niu Niu was still a little confused. She naturally put her hand on his neck and intimately drew them closer. "Huh?" Dabao obviously realized that she was still in the middle of a dream. He was not in a hurry to disturb her, but he could not help kissing the tip of her nose again. "When you found me, you said to mom and Dad, I''m your daughter-in-law?" Niuniu''s mind really didn''t come to her full consciousness. Letong restored to her the story that she was picked up by Dabao from the woods. But it seems that Dabao said "this is my sister" at that time, not his daughter-in-law. Niuniu, however, mixes what Letong said with what Dabao said just now to make a picture that she thought was real, but it was a dream. Big treasure tiny Leng for a while, very quickly, then understand this wench is to mix a pile of dream and reality. He bowed his head and pecked her lips, and replied in a low voice, "well, I did say to my parents that you are my daughter-in-law. How do you know that?" Probably, from the moment he said he wanted to pee, he and she were doomed to have an inseparable life. "Really..." Niu Niu is still a little confused, her eyes are slightly narrowed with hazy mist, her thick eyelashes are shaking gently, which makes Dabao''s heart tremble. "Well." Dabao glances out. Obviously, it''s not suitable for too much intimacy. The car is parked in the parking lot of the restaurant. Outside the car, the restaurant receptionist is waiting for the guests to get off and patronize. "Get out of the car. I''ve been waiting for a long time." Dabao gently supported her waist and gently lifted her up. Niuniu was sober at last. She didn''t look over her face. She saw the receptionist standing outside the window, and her face turned red again. "Brother, why didn''t you call me earlier?" Niuniu quickly arranged her clothes and tried to get off by holding the doorknob. Dabao stretched out his hand to pull her, straightened out her disordered hair, tied her ponytail again, and gave her a kiss. He felt that her hand obviously pushed on her body, understood her scruples, but didn''t let her go. He just buried her head in her ear and said with a smile. "Fool, I can''t see the window outside." Chapter 747 In the evening, when a pair of children come home, Letong, a mother, is acutely aware of their changes. Let''s talk about the son first. After coming back for a few days, her mental strength has already recovered. But before, there was always a faint worry between her eyes. Others may not see it. As a mother, she can see clearly, and she also understands the source of her baby son''s worry. But now, the son who has been out for most of the day, not only has no fatigue or tiredness, on the contrary, he has a smile on his face and a spring in his eyes. At first glance, he is happy and everything goes well. Besides my daughter, since I told her about her life experience, the little girl became very silent. Even the smile on her face was much less. But as soon as the girl entered the door, she threw herself in her mother''s arms and said, "Mommy, we''re back..." Letong is not uncomfortable holding her daughter who is already taller than herself. In any case, except for two dogs and three cats, she is the smallest in the family. However, the other four creatures in the family are bigger than her, but they always like to go to her arms when they have nothing to do. "Welcome back, baby!" Yue Tong pats the back of the little girl with her hand and looks up at her son who is waiting with her violin. "Mommy Yue Tong winked at his son. Dabao blinked and nodded slightly. Yue Tong, happy to give his son a thumbs up, and then put her arms around her daughter to take her to the house, while walking to ask about today''s concert. "Today, the theater can accommodate 1000 people. The theater said that all the tickets have been sold out. In other words, the ticket revenue today is hundreds of thousands." Niuniu holds Letong in her arms and excitedly talks about today''s situation. Every winter and summer vacation, Mr. Fan takes his little-known orchestra to hold several such charity concerts. Most of the ticket income is used to subsidize students in poor areas. For such free performances, Mr. fan does not force his students to participate, but on the principle of voluntariness. Niuniu, however, has never left a performance in recent years, and even donated the money she earned from her endorsement in recent years. Letong never raised any objection to her practice. In any case, even if there is no endorsement income, Niuniu gets a lot of pocket money every month from the elders of the Yang family of the Ji family. In addition, Dabao has transferred a sum of money to Niuniu and Xiaobao every month since he started working at the age of 14. So far, she has never stopped. Presumably, there should be a lot of money in her bank account. As for Xiaobao, who has been investing with his father and brother since he was 11 years old, he should not be short of money. At first, Letong was very worried about the elder of the Yang family''s lavish behavior of stuffing money into her children. At that time, she was very afraid that her children would become a dandy who spent money like water without learning. Fortunately, the three children are very sensible. They are not only low-key, but also pragmatic. When other children are in their teens, they only ask their parents for money, but her three children have already been able to support themselves. "Where is Mr. Fan going to donate the ticket revenue this time?" Letong pours a glass of juice for each of the two children and delivers it to them. Watching the two thirsty children drink with enthusiasm, Letong feels proud of the children. It''s just that pride belongs to pride. She and Ji Rui have the same meaning about taking the advertisement. They don''t want to shoot Niu any more. We have to wake up Dabao later. "Teacher fan seems to say that he is going to set up a non-profit art training center. The students are specially for those children who have talent but have no financial conditions. Specifically, he didn''t make it very clear." Letong looked at Dabao and said, "Dabao, you are free now anyway. Take time to call Mr. Fan to find out what we can do for you." Dabao nodded. In the yard, Xiaobao, who knew that her sister had come home, was shouting for Niuniu to go out and help him bathe the two dogs. Niuniu took off her coat and swung her sleeve to run out. Dabao also stands up and wants to go out to help, but is pulled by Letong. When Niuniu''s figure disappears, Letong confirms to Dabao who sits down again, "you and Niuniu, have you exchanged your mind?" Dabao glances at mummy, who is obviously gossipy, but tries to suppress her efforts to put on a calm face. She also puts on a calm face and responds lightly. "Well." Le Tong''s face immediately pulled out a smile that was too happy. She moved her butt to come over, and her eyes flashed with curious spies. "OK, it''s better than your father." Dabao a little bit small, pick eyebrows, "Mommy, you''re wrong, not my tough, is your daughter tough." "Ah!" Letong looks at her son in a puzzled way. "Niuniu told me, not me!" Dabao''s black eyes are shining. Dabao thinks that receiving Niu Niu''s confession before he shows his mind is the biggest reward for his bitter love in recent years. Le Tong burst out laughing, "ha ha, my girl turned out to be a woman." Dabao reached out and hugged Letong''s shoulder, pretending to be discontented and protested, "Mommy, have you forgotten that I''m your son, too?" Le Tong wrung his face with a smile, "it depends on your performance and my mood. If you behave well, you are the son. If you behave poorly, you are the son-in-law! " "What about son-in-law? Niuniu has a boyfriend?" I don''t know when Ji Rui, who appeared at the stairway on the second floor, walked down slowly. Obviously, he didn''t hear the preceding words. Even the last sentence of Letong, he only heard two or three key words. "Mr. Ji, don''t worry about it." Without waiting for Dabao to answer, Letong opens her wings and naturally protects her son and daughter behind her. "I''ll tell him about it, eh?" Letong orders Dabao in a low voice. Dabao gently kisses her face, "well, thank you mommy!", At this time, dabaole is a well protected baby behind mummy''s back. Of course, he is not unable to solve the problem, but occasionally feel the mother''s behavior of protecting the calf, which is the supreme enjoyment for him. "Big ash cries so miserably, you go to help Niu Niu and Xiao Bao." Letong pats him on the back and pushes him away. In the yard, the big dust covered with bubbles is desperately shaking his head, and Xiaobao and Niuniu''s face and body are all suffering. They are all bubbles. "Xiaobao, did you spray water into big grey ears on purpose again?" Dabao takes over the nozzle and mercilessly exposes Xiaobao''s trick on dogs. Xiaobao was thrown a face by the bubble, "a sneeze a sneeze" ground to hit a few sneezes repeatedly. "You deserve it!" Niuniu said with a smile. Dabao stood in front of Niuniu. Seeing that Niuniu was also full of bubbles, he stroked the bubbles with his big hand and wiped them off very lightly. Then he couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss her on the lips. Standing on one side, the bubbly little Bao was stunned for a moment. Soon, he reacted and said with a smile, "brother, am I going to call my sister-in-law instead?" Chapter 748 This time, it''s Dabao''s turn and Niuniu''s turn. However, Dabao responded earlier than Niuniu. He raised his hand and patted Xiaobao on the head, laughing and swearing. "Smelly boy, call me sister!" Xiaobao blinked, looked at Dabao, and looked at Niuniu with a red face. She said with disdain, "sister is sister. Anyway, it''s not me who suffers the loss!" Niu Niu was ashamed, turned to throw down big ash and brothers, and LED big black to the kennel. Her brain has never been as good as that of Dabao Xiaobao. For more than a month, just digesting her life experience and feelings for Dabao has consumed all her brain power except her study. She never thought about how to face her family after she and Dabao had a heart to heart relationship. So, this time, in addition to feeling shy because of their relationship exposed in front of her brother, she was more at a loss. Dabao didn''t stop Niuniu from leaving. When she went away, he impolitely raised his foot to Xiaobao. "Stinky boy, don''t you know your sister is thin skinned?" Xiaobao felt the pain of his leg and protested. "Brother, do you think paper can hold fire?" Mommy has seen her strange feelings for Niuniu for a long time. Dabao knows that. But he didn''t know that he was so special to Niuniu that even Xiaobao felt it. "Well, why can''t you wrap it up?" He thought Xiaobao didn''t know that Niuniu was not a child of Ji family. "Since my sister knew that she was adopted, she had lost her soul. Mommy thought she was sad because of her life experience, but I know that she didn''t care much about her life experience." Xiaobao has been with Niuniu since kindergarten. She knows her well. During the three years when Niuniu grew up from a child to a girl, it was Xiaobao who accompanied her. So, it''s no surprise that he can understand Niu Niu''s mind like this. And Dabao, as one of the parties, even though he knows Niuniu, many things are not as clear as Xiaobao, which is normal. "She told you that herself?" Dabao doesn''t doubt Xiaobao''s EQ, but he still doubts the boy''s ability. Xiaobaobai glanced at him, "brother, are you stupid? How could my sister tell me that? You don''t know how painful your sister has been for three years studying abroad. If you see it with your own eyes, you will know why I know so well. " Dabao laughed in his heart. It turned out that the boy was settling accounts after the autumn, holding injustice for his dear sister! "Well, I''m wrong. I''ve already apologized to your sister." Xiaobao rolled his eyes again and wrote a look of disdain, "idiot, it''s OK to fool around!" It seems that he has taken Dabao''s resentment of going abroad for three years into account. Dabao put the nozzle, took Xiaobao''s face and rubbed it hard for a while, "I''m sorry, brother is wrong, little prince, you have a lot of adults, forgive me, OK?" Xiao Bao clapped his hand hard, raised the corner of his eye, glanced at him, and hummed, "forgive you, I can get your five out of print models!" Dabao smiles in his heart. A child is a child. Bai has grown so tall! "OK, here you are. In addition, I''ll buy you three latest fighters!" Xiaobao grinned and nuzzled at Niuniu''s back. "You go to accompany your sister to give Dahei a bath. I''ll wash Dahui." Dabao answered, walked a few steps, thought of the unknown situation in the room, and came back to Xiaobao. "Xiaobao, it seems that Daddy doesn''t know about Niuniu and me. You keep it a secret for the time being." Xiaobao answered "Oh", and when Dabao walked away, the little guy gave dabui shunmao a low Tut, "Tut, stupid Daddy!" And Xiaobao mouth that stupid daddy, after hearing Letong that "Dabao and Niuniu like each other" of the words, full Leng dozens of seconds. Then, the president of Ji Da, who seems to know nothing, stares at Letong and asks, "what do you mean?" Dabao loves Niuniu very much. Niuniu is also very dependent and trusts Dabao. Ji Rui has always known that his son and daughter like each other very much. This is for sure. But does his wife solemnly emphasize that the word "like each other" is different from the kind of love he has always understood? Ji Rui vaguely knows something, but he is not sure. After all, Dabao is a son and Niuniu is a daughter. This concept has been rooted in his mind for more than ten years. It''s understandable that he can''t turn around immediately. Letong had expected that Ji Rui could not accept the change all of a sudden, so she patiently explained it to him. "I mean, the mutual love between Dabao and Niuniu is that between you and me, not that between brother and sister. Of course, they must have a brother sister relationship, but now it has developed from a brother sister relationship to a relationship between lovers. " Ji Rui looks at Letong steadily. Over the years, Dabao''s love for Niuniu and his desire for hegemony have all been in his eyes, but he has never thought much about it. He only thinks that his son has devoted a lot of love to Niuniu because of all kinds of unfortunate experiences in his childhood. Yue Tong sees Ji Rui does not speak, thinks he cannot accept, then says again. "You won''t interfere, will you? I''ll tell you, I''m on the side of Dabao and Niuniu. You should not know that Dabao has been fond of Niuniu for many years. Three years ago, he was forced to study abroad. " If Dabao and Niuniu can only get along with each other as brothers and sisters, Letong will probably never tell Ji Rui the real reason why Dabao went abroad three years ago. "Let me think about it..." Ji Rui frowns slightly. To be honest, he is really tangled now. But if we can''t accept it, there is no such thing as interference. Just, Niu Niu''s identity, from daughter to son''s girlfriend, makes Ji Rui feel strange. Yue Tong looks at him and frowns. She can''t help worrying about her children. If, even Ji Rui, the father, can''t accept the change of this relationship, then it seems more difficult for him and his grandfather to accept it. "Ji Rui, I don''t care what you think in your heart. Dabao has been sensible since he was a child. Apart from asking for Mommy when he was a child, he has never let us worry for so many years, let alone ask for anything from us. Now, he has what he wants. Even if we can''t help him get it, at least we can''t hold him back. " Letong was very serious with a straight face. Ji Rui is startled. She can''t remember when she last talked to herself with such expression and tone. "Well, I didn''t say anything. What are you worried about?" Can''t see his wife move a little bit gas of Ji big president, stretch out a hand to embrace a person into the bosom, soft voice pacify. Chapter 749 Being said by his wife, President Ji, who was still a little tangled in his heart, immediately gave up his arms. Speaking of the guilt for Dabao, Ji Rui has more than Letong. Letong entrusted her new born son to others in those years. It was forced by life, but it was all forced. However, he ignored his son so irresponsibly that his son suffered so much in the mansion, but he didn''t know it. Ji Rui couldn''t imagine the cruel consequences if it wasn''t for Le Tong''s bone marrow match with his son''s. So, as Le Tong said, what Dabao wants is that they really have no position or face to obstruct him when they are parents. "I don''t have a problem with it. Anyway, they just like it." What''s more, even if you throw away your guilt for Dabao, Niuniu is the daughter he has been spoiling for so many years, but it''s no big deal to pay more attention to the identity of future daughter-in-law. At first, Letong didn''t believe that he turned the corner so quickly and looked at people carefully. Only then did she confirm that President Ji really accepted this fact. "Bo" ground once, Le Tong rare initiative once, in Ji big president''s lips loud ground kiss once. In this way, Ji Dabao thought that the major problems he had to face when he returned home were easily broken one by one. Both Niu Niu and his family accepted the matter between him and Niu Niu in a surprising way. Of course, Letong is a mother. Although she has no objection to the change of their relationship, it''s worth mentioning that she is in decline. While Niuniu is practicing, Letong asks Dabao to accompany her to prune roses in the yard. Dabao is so clever that he knows that his mother has something to tell herself in private. Over there, Letong, who is bending her head and tossing flowers, is still organizing her language. Over here, she has already cut off some big treasures that grow out of the branches, and she asks. "Mommy, do you have something to tell me?" At dinner, I don''t know if it was Letong who told me or what. Anyway, the five members of the family sit together for dinner happily, which is the same as usual. No one mentions Dabao and Niuniu. Even Xiaobao, who is usually cheap, doesn''t say anything about calling Niuniu his sister-in-law. Dabao has always had a mirror in his heart. Things are clear. I think that my mother must have considered Niu Niu''s thin skin, so I specially told my father and Xiao Bao not to talk. This time, they separated, and his mother carried him out alone. I think there must be something very important to add or emphasize. Letong looks at the buds all over the tree and asks her to pinch them off. She can''t bear to pinch them off. I''m afraid few of them can bloom brightly. Think of this, Letong ruthlessly down to pick some small buds pinch off, heart ponder good words, then slowly said. "Baby, Niuniu is only 15 years old. You have to restrain yourself! Don''t let me and your parents take out the broom and drive you out of the house The implication is that you will not be allowed to do anything wrong just because you are my own son. Obviously, Letong said this from Niuniu''s mother''s point of view. Ji Dabao was her daughter''s new boyfriend, not her son. "Mommy, I understand. It''s the same as if you''re not willing to pinch off these flowers, but you''re still ruthless. There are so many nutrients, too many buds, and you''ll use up all these nutrients early. When it''s flowering, few flowers will be able to see it. " In fact, Dabao is just anxious to confirm his relationship with Niuniu. As for the things that mommy suggests, he is confident that he has strong self-control and will not do anything animal before Niuniu is a minor. In this world, if you ask who is the person who loves Niuniu the most, it''s him. Ji Dabao is no doubt that he can''t do anything to hurt her because he loves her so much. No matter whether it''s psychological confirmation or physical confirmation, he will never be willing to force her. Yue Tong nodded with satisfaction. Sure enough, a child can be taught! But Dabao''s self-confidence was greatly shaken on the first night of exchanging his mind. Letong and Dabao toss in the garden for more than an hour. When they return to the house, Niuniu, who has finished practicing, is sitting on the sofa with Xiaobao back to back, playing games with iPad. See Dabao come in, Xiaobao immediately complain. "Brother, come and play for your sister! Ah... I''ve lowered my IQ a lot by meeting my teammates like pigs. " Dabao was too lazy to get involved in the two little things. He pointed to the bedroom, "you two play. I''ll take a bath. I''m so sweaty that I feel like vomiting." Niu Niu raised her eyelids and looked at his back as he strode away. She said to Xiao Bao, "Xiao Bao, do you think my brother is stupid?" Xiaobao rolled his eyes and said, "Ji Sihan, you have enough. In this room, no, no one in the world knows your IQ better than your brother. So, knowing that you are like this, I still have a deep love for you for many years. I can only say that my elder brother loves you badly. In his mind, if he can find a little dislike for you, he has already successfully got rid of the sea of bitterness. Can he still come back to coax you after three years away? " Niuniu was stunned by Xiaobao''s training. She held the iPad for a long time and then slowly digested Xiaobao''s words. "Xiaobao, are you really only 13 years old? How do you know so much? " She always thought that what Xiaobao understood was more academic and theoretical knowledge. She never thought that he could understand people''s hearts so well, even the feelings he had never experienced. Sister''s genuine praise, but let Xiaobao from a goose bumps. "I''m not you, stupid!" Xiaobao scolds Niuniu from time to time for being a fool, but he has learned a lot from Dabao. Therefore, for a long time, he has scolded Niuniu like this. Three years after Dabao left, he scolded him without fear. But Niu Niu, who was scolded as a fool, was unexpectedly calmed down. She didn''t understand that her brother would scold him for being a fool, but he was just worried. "Ji Sihan, listen, all the men in our Ji family are good men who love women. My father is my brother, and so am I. no matter who bullies you, I won''t make him feel better!" Xiaobao, facing his sister, is a typical bean curd heart. Hearing his sister''s uneasiness about this feeling, he subconsciously assumed the posture of a flower protector. Niuniu chuckled, "Xiaobao, if my brother bullies me, you won''t let him have a good time?" Xiaobao''s desire to protect her moved Niuniu. She also understood that what he said was from the bottom of her heart, not just to comfort herself, but all this desire for protection came from precious family affection. "Of course!" Xiao Bao did not hesitate. Chapter 750 Dabao came out after taking a bath, thinking that he was going out to accompany his younger brother and sister. He opened the bathroom door and was facing the bed in the bathroom, sitting Niu Niu, who was supposed to play games in the living room. "Don''t you team up with Xiaobao to fight monsters?" Dabao asked, and his eyes were hooked by Niuniu in front of him. Niu Niu leaned against the pillow, her upper body was wearing a small T-shirt that fit her body, her lower body was wearing shorts, and her two long legs were folded and stretched on the bed. Niuniu''s eyes moved from the iPad on the bed to Dabao¡° Oh, he doesn''t want to play with me because he thinks I''m stupid. " Niu Niu answered indifferently, holding her hand and sitting up. She sat down neatly on her knees. The hem of her T-shirt tilted slightly, revealing a small piece of snow-white skin on her right waist. Dabao''s breath suddenly stagnated. He never knew that he was so "colorful". But seeing such a small piece of skin, the heart beat disorderly. It seems that his strong self-control has met the biggest challenger in history. She is not only the person she likes, but also her nemesis! "You''ll know the score tomorrow, right?" Dabao tosses the wet towel to one side of the sofa, climbs to bed, and sits cross knee beside Niuniu. "Well, I''ve thought about it. If I reach the mark, I want to go to No.1 middle school." Niuniu, besides thinking about Dabao, wants to go to higher school these days. Of course, the school atmosphere is very good, and the way of learning is also very flexible. The teachers are also very polite and friendly to the students. After all, those who can study in this school are either the second generation of officials or the second generation of rich people. These parents are not willing to spend money to let their princesses and princesses go to the school to suffer, and the school teachers can''t afford such parents and students. This kind of environment really protects Niuniu very well. But Niuniu felt that she was well protected. This is true at home and at school. Before, she had no idea, so it didn''t matter where she went according to her family''s wishes. But since Dabao went abroad, she gradually realized that she was too delicate. Without the protection of Ji family, she really didn''t know how to survive. Especially, at the moment when she knew that she was actually an adopted child, Niu Niu''s stronger desire became more urgent and real. This desire does not mean that Ji''s attitude towards her has changed. Instead, she secretly made a hypothesis. If, one day, I have to leave Ji''s family and live with my own parents, can she still live in such a comfortable and beautiful life? You don''t have to think that your own parents must be very bad. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have left her in the place where birds don''t lay eggs. So, can she live a normal life, the second miss of the Ji family, who has been wearing clothes and eating food since she was a child? "If it''s your decision, I support it. But can you tell me why? " Although Niu Niu has repeatedly stressed that she and Si Jun are just good friends, it is impossible for her to go to No.1 middle school because of this good friend and let Dabao not care. "Brother, do you remember what I said in the park that day?" Niuniu has no intention of concealing this. Of course, she would never think of it. She said that the first reason why she wanted to go to No.1 middle school was Si Jun. "Well!" Dabao nodded. "After Mommy told me about adoption, I can''t help but imagine what I would be like if my biological parents hadn''t abandoned me." Big treasure heart a tight, this wench, isn''t say not sad, how to mention this matter again? Reach for her hand, regardless of her struggle, domineering to her hands in their own hands, and then nervously declare. "Niuniu, there is no if in this kind of thing. You were brought back by me. That''s the truth. You''re a kid of the Ji family now. That''s the truth. You''re still Ji Yu''s girlfriend. That''s the truth. Do you understand? " Niuniu raised her face and looked at him without blinking. Sure enough, as Xiaobao said, her brother was reluctant to leave her at all. How could she dislike her? "Brother, I know! Don''t worry, I don''t want to leave. You love me so much, how can I give up? I just think that if I am in such an environment, I am not as smart as you and Xiaobao, no one protects me and hurts me like you and Xiaobao, and no one helps me arrange everything like you do now, then how can I survive? " Niuniu''s words make Dabao silent. He wanted to say something nice to comfort her. He could even hold her willfully and tell her, "you can''t do anything, you just need to stay with me forever." But no matter how much he loved her, he had no right to trap her. And he knows better than anyone else. Just like learning to walk, she has to learn all the skills and ways of survival. No matter how much he loves her, he can''t and can''t give her these. "In the three years since you left, I hate you very much at the beginning, but I have to say that my thoughts and behaviors have become a lot more independent because of your leaving. So, your leaving is actually the biggest stimulant for my growth. If you''ve never left, I''m afraid that I''m still as selfish, coquettish and cowardly as I was three years ago. No matter what happens, I''ll just hide behind you and let you protect me and spoil me. " When Dabao heard her remarks, his mood was very complicated. Niuniu said this, which was the original intention of his leaving. He really wants to give her a space to grow up and freedom and opportunity to choose. But her growth has far exceeded his expectations. "Niu Niu, you''ve really grown up." A "grow up" includes too much meaning, but also contains too much sorrow and helplessness of Dabao. "So, I hope I can get into the corresponding school with my own ability just like the children of ordinary families, and I also hope I can integrate into the surrounding society as soon as possible." If Niu Niu didn''t understand these things when she was still young, in recent years, she also wanted to be clear. For example, she went out to perform with teacher fan. No matter how much mom and dad emphasized not to be special, she was always qualitatively different from other members in terms of travel, food and protection measures. If she was not the second lady of the Ji family, how could the people around her be so friendly? In the past, she didn''t understand the seemingly nothingness of human connections. She only thought that whether she was performing or acting as a spokesperson, she got fame and respect by her own ability. But now, she understands that most of the reasons why she got these are because she is the second miss of the Ji family. Chapter 751 Niuniu didn''t speak very clearly, but with Dabao''s intelligence, how could she not understand what she said? But, understand to understand, habitual, or do not want her to suffer a little bit of pain and grievances. "Well, let''s wait until we see the results tomorrow." Dabao thinks that if she really wants to go to No.1 middle school, even if she can''t achieve the results, she should be able to enter a specialty class or something with the awards she has won in recent years. Now, he wants to talk with her about endorsement. It''s just that he hasn''t figured out how to speak, but Niuniu mentioned it first. "Brother, I used to take over that brand. I hope Xiaobao and I can act as the spokesmen of their next year''s" Youth Series ". In recent years, I have had a good cooperation with them, so I want to renew my contract with them. However, I''m afraid I''ll trouble you to contact me for the specific details." Before Niu Niu, no matter what things, more used to escape, until things can not be avoided, forced to face. But now, she understands the importance of taking advantage. Many things, when you take the initiative to face, hold the initiative in the hands of more. On the issue of endorsement, she can vaguely guess from Mommy''s procrastinating attitude that her family probably doesn''t agree with her renewal. And brother Dabao, it''s probably the same as his parents. Therefore, she must state her position before they say no, and not in the tone of consultation, but in the tone of informing. Dabao is used to Niuniu''s always asking for his opinions first, and even, basically, taking his opinions first. Suddenly, he hears her tell her about the endorsement. Surprised, he can''t help but smile and look at her carefully. Niu Niu also raised her eyes, straight to meet his eyes. "You have promised them?" Dabao''s words, can''t hear what emotion, but Niu Niu''s intuition tells her, brother seems to be a little angry. Niu Niu is not familiar with such a reluctant brother, but she knows that she can''t give in to this matter. "Well, although it hasn''t been confirmed clearly, after all, I haven''t signed the contract yet, but verbally, I have promised sister Ziwen." Even though she knew that it would make her brother angry, Niu Niu had the courage to tell the truth. Dabao didn''t rush to make a statement. Instead, he leaned over, picked her up, put her in front of him, and bent her legs to encircle her in front of him. "Since there is no contract, it means there is still room for change. Even if they don''t sign, they can''t do anything to us." Dabao''s tone was very light, but the message was very clear: he didn''t want her to accept the endorsement. Niuniu turned to look at him, "brother..." In fact, she attaches great importance to this endorsement. In fact, when persuading her to accept the endorsement, Zhang Ziwen also said a lot to her in private, which she never mentioned to her parents. Originally, I was going to talk to my brother first. Seeing that he was so tough, I couldn''t help secretly congratulating him for not saying another thing from Zhang Ziwen. "I''ll tell Miss Zhang about it. Don''t worry about it." As an underage, Dabao naturally puts himself in the position of Niu Niu''s legal guardian. Niu Niu''s big and small things almost have to be seen by him personally. From what school he goes to, from what skirt he wears to what shoes he wears, he habitually breaks his heart. Now he is 21 years old and Niuniu is 15 years old. Even though he has been repeatedly impacted by her growing up these days, in his eyes, he still habitually puts the little girl in the position that needs his protection and custody. Dabao''s tone was firm. If she changed the past, Niuniu would not dare to say anything more. But now she is really different from before. "Brother, didn''t you say that no matter what I wanted to do, I would respect my decision?" The little girl completely lost her soft, kneaded look, and even puffed her cheeks with a look of indignation. Dabao looked at the frog like girl in front of her. She had a big head. He has been in love with each other for so many years. It''s not easy for him to survive until today. Naturally, he doesn''t want to spoil each other''s interest. Around her waist, she dragged the man into her arms and gave her a kiss on her bulging cheek. "Well, let''s make an appointment with Miss Zhang to talk about this, OK?" Dabao has always been good at this circuitous delaying tactic. Although Niu Niu wanted to get her brother''s permission immediately, she understood that it was very difficult for her brother to nod her head. But if my brother nodded, my parents would not hinder me. "Well, I''ll ask her out tomorrow!" Niuniu also learned to be smart. She was afraid that her brother would negotiate with Zhang Ziwen behind his back, so she took down the task of appointment. How can her little trick deceive Dabao? However, Niuniu is a minor, he is her brother, is her legal guardian, the weight of her speech is more useful than herself, so, even if she talked to Zhang Ziwen in advance, it was in vain. What''s more, Niu Niu is still too young to deal with these old people who have been struggling in society for so many years. "OK, you make an appointment with her. I''ll make an appointment with Zhihao the night after tomorrow. They''ll go out for a drink. You can arrange any other time." Niuniu thinks she has succeeded. Her unhappiness just now quickly subsides. She is very happy to be in Dabao''s arms and asks about Dabao''s experiences and living conditions in recent years. "Why do you care about my brother all of a sudden?" Niuniu''s questions give Dabao the illusion that she is a spy sent by mummy. Niuniu didn''t answer him directly. She just leaned lazily against him, grasped his big hand with both hands, studied it, spread out his palm, and then closed it¡° Brother, your hands are much bigger. " Dabao compared, and found that she was right. When she looked at her slender hand, it was like a big Mac. "It''s you who are only tall but don''t have hands. In the past three years, you have grown more than ten centimeters, but this palm hasn''t grown at all." The two heads met and studied for a long time. Niu Niu asked casually. "Brother, you are abroad. Are there any girls chasing you?" The corner of Dabao''s mouth cocked up. Look, what she cares about is actually this! "Guess!" Dabao laughs so badly that Niuniu really wants to slap him on the spot. "I guess? There must be! Like you, even if you are not attracted by your intelligence, you will be attracted by your appearance. Even if you are not attracted by your appearance, you will be attracted by your eloquent mouth... " Niu Niu pulled her fingers and counted, feeling sad for no reason. Dabao''s smile deepened. He sniffed and said with a smile, "it''s so sour!" Chapter 752 Niu Niu gave a cold hum, grabbed his hand, opened her mouth, bit his finger and bit it down. Dabao was bitten "ah" to cry, fingers are painful, but the heart is sweet and greasy. "Silly girl, no matter how many girls like me, I can''t see or feel it. What are you jealous of?" Dabao''s smile almost blinded Niuniu. "Well, I don''t believe it!" Niuniu herself thinks it''s unreasonable, but the smile in her brother''s eyes really annoys her, OK? Moreover, after three years of separation from Dabao, Dabao''s sense of security in her heart has dropped to a negative value unconsciously. It''s normal for her to doubt and be jealous. Moreover, at the age of 14 or 15, she is still at the stage of being ignorant of her feelings. It is obviously impossible and impractical for her to be 100% sure of the feelings she has just confirmed! Dabao is ready to face Niuniu''s doubts, because he has the same doubts and guesses as Niuniu. However, Niuniu has been living in the sight of Ji''s family. In recent years, he can easily know what she has done and who she is in close contact with as long as he wants. But Niuniu is different. For her, Dabao is a blank in the past three years. So it''s normal for her to be upset and unsure. "Niuniu, if I say that I went abroad for three years, I got nothing but two doctorates, do you believe it?" Dabao doesn''t emphasize anything on the issue of the opposite sex any more. He just wants to tell Niuniu that the purpose of his going abroad is to give her enough room to grow up. For himself, it''s just for these two doctorates. Niuniu silently plays with his big hand. Rationally speaking, she believes Dabao''s words, but even if she does, she will still feel uneasy. "You must think, I have faced many temptations in these three years, right?" Dabao explained patiently to dispel her uneasiness. "But it''s not like that. For me, I''m only there for my studies. I feel like I''m completely in a sealed space. I can''t get close to me except learning from the past. So, you said those girls, there must be, but they simply can''t get close to me, and I, also can''t look at them. Do you understand? " Niuniu twisted her body, found a more comfortable position in his arms, and listened to him in silence. "Niuniu, please believe me, I''ve suffered as much as you in the past three years!" Dabao said, lowering his head, catching her lips and kissing her gently. Niu Niu didn''t flinch, but maybe she was too tender. She leaned against him and froze subconsciously. What Letong said in the garden suddenly flashed through Dabao''s mind. Dabao, who originally wanted to have a deep French kiss, let go of her very consciously after a light taste. He knows how good she is at teasing him. Therefore, knowing that he could not offend her, he did not dare to do too intimate things to her, so that he would not hurt himself in the end. Niu Niu, who was released by Dabao, directly rolled out of his arms, lying on the bed with her elbow on the bed and her chin on her hand, looking at him with a smile. "What should I do, brother?" In Dabao''s eyes, Niuniu''s smile is as bright as spring. But now, he thinks that she is very cunning, like a fox who has done something wrong. "What to do?" Dabao''s intuition is that it''s a pit, but the little girl digs it so that he can''t help jumping. Niu Niu''s two long straight legs were swinging in the air, and her smile deepened. "Haha, it''s hard to hear about you. My heart feels very comfortable! Am I sick? " It was a sly smile on her face, but her tone was very serious. Dabao was laughed at by her immediately! Twist her slippery face, want to scold her, but don''t know what to scold her, simply a don''t do two endlessly, straight to the past, open mouth a bite in her flesh face. However, the strength is very light. Niuniu giggled and pushed him away. As soon as she lowered her hand and rolled, she rolled under him and looked up at him with dark eyes. "Brother, do you think I''m sick?" Dabao was both funny and angry. He grabbed her body and turned it up slightly. He gave her two strokes. "It''s a disease, but it can be cured by spanking!" Niu Niu grinned and poked his calf with her feet up. "Then you also lie down and let me smoke a few times!" Dabao''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes became darker. He pecked at her lips, "why? I''m not sick Niu Niu is not afraid to stab his shin, "didn''t you say you had a bad time these years? Don''t you mean you feel bad, too? In that case, you are also ill. Lie down quickly Niu Niu said, regardless of whether Dabao would like it or not, she turned over and sat on Dabao as soon as she stepped. This time, Dabao completely froze. Niuniu didn''t notice the change of Dabao. She was in a good mood Two strokes on Dabao''s ass. This kind of game, in fact, brother and sister play a lot. After all, they grew up together, and their relationship has always been very good. You hug me and I lie on you to sleep, which often happens. It''s just like eating and sleeping. So, Niuniu didn''t realize it. As a child, he sat on Dabao''s waist willfully. After taking Dabao a few times, he got rid of his hatred and fell down directly. He fell on Dabao''s chest, touched Dabao''s chin. "Brother, your beard is very sharp." Three years ago, of course, Dabao also had a beard, but it was not as thick as it is now. Now, even if he shaves clean in the morning, before going to bed at night, his chin will grow stubble. "My brother is a grown-up, of course he has a prickly beard!" Dabao seized the wrongdoer''s hand in one hand, and he secretly complained. Silly girl, your brother not only has a good beard, but also has a strong beard in other aspects, OK? However, these belly Fei, big treasure naturally dare not confide half sentence to Niu Niu. One day, he promised Mommy. Second, he didn''t want to do anything acceptable to her in her age range. Therefore, the little girl''s unprepared closeness to him at the moment is sweet to him, at the same time, it is also a kind of suffering! "Would you be like Daddy, a savage without shaving for a day?" Niu Niu released her other hand and curiously touched his chin again. As for the idea that President Ji would become a savage without shaving, of course, it was said by Le Tong. Chapter 753 Niuniu is tossing and turning in Dabao''s bedroom. Obviously, she is just chatting with dabaosa like before, but she has made Dabao angry several times. But that silly girl didn''t know it at all, until she saw that the time was almost the same, she yawned contentedly and said that she would go back to her room to sleep. In the middle of the walk, she turned back and knelt down on the edge of the bed with a kind of lazy little sexy girl. She leaned down and gave Dabao a kiss on her lips. "Good night, brother!", Then, in the eyes of the petrified Dabao, he left without looking back. On this night, Dabao felt as if he was in the fire. He was gnashing his teeth at the little girl, but he felt very sweet The next morning, Dabao got up early and went out with daddy and mummy while Niuniu and Xiaobao were still sleeping like pigs. First, he went back to Ji''s home with his parents, and then he went to see his old subordinates and two old classmates. At noon, he pushed a warm invitation from his old subordinates, and went to the magazine alone to find Zhang Ziwen. In advance, he did not make an appointment, so Zhang Ziwen, who just came out of the meeting, was obviously shocked when he saw him. "Ji Shao, long time no see!" Although I haven''t seen him for more than three years, Ji Dabao is not a person who can easily be forgotten. Even if he is just a passer-by, he can leave a special stroke in each other''s mind. "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I wonder if Miss Zhang has time. I''d like to invite you to dinner. By the way, I''d like to know something about my sister Sihan." Dabao is still wearing ordinary casual clothes, as fresh and clean as ordinary college students, but his words and deeds are full of irresistible strength and momentum. Zhang Ziwen knows that this meal is a grand banquet, but he can''t find any reason to refuse it. In fact, before the meeting, she received a call from Ji Sihan. "Sister Ziwen, my brother has returned home. He said he wants to see you. Shall we have lunch tomorrow? When it comes to endorsements, please remember to give me some good words. " Zhang Ziwen hasn''t had time to make a good draft, so the difficult elder brother killed her one day ahead of time, which caught her off guard. Thinking of Sihan''s advice, Zhang Ziwen swallowed the word "good" back to his stomach. "Ji Shao, I''m in the afternoon..." "Miss Zhang, your boss called me to make an interview before. I promised him this afternoon." In other words, the person in charge of the interview is Zhang Ziwen. Before Zhang Ziwen had finished digesting Dabao''s words, the desk phone rang. "Ziwen, Prince Ji has agreed to accept our interview this afternoon. You can call him now to see if you can ask him for a meal." Zhang Ziwen glanced at Ji Yu in the reception hall not far away, "Mr. Chen, isn''t this under the control of the finance and economics department? I''m the fashion section... " Zhang Ziwen is still struggling to death, but Mr. Chen interrupts her in a hurry, "but he doesn''t like the seriousness of financial reporters. After thinking about it, only you can do this job." Mr. Chen said a long string of words on the phone, which made Zhang Ziwen''s head jump. "Well, Mr. Chen, just leave it to me!" Ji Dabao, sitting in the reception hall, looks up at Zhang Ziwen and weakly hangs up the phone, laughing that Miss Zhang is toasting instead of drinking. Ten minutes later, they sat down in the box of a Chinese restaurant opposite the magazine. Zhang Ziwen, who is constrained everywhere, wants to win back the city first. After all, she agrees to Sihan to hold off master Ji. "Ji Shao, why don''t we talk about the content of the interview according to Mr. Chen''s idea before the meal comes up?" Dabao took out a stack of information from his backpack and handed it to her. "Miss Zhang, I have written the answer to your interview. Just go back and sort it out. As for the photos, I have passed with President Chen. I don''t want to expose myself too early. " Although Ji Dabao has been abroad for three years, as Ji''s future first in line successor, he can easily attract the public''s attention even if he does nothing. What''s more, despite his parents and background, his aura also blinds others. Zhang Ziwen took the information in surprise and read it carefully from beginning to end. I thought it was full of perfunctory information, but when I read it carefully, I was surprised to see that there were a lot of questions mentioned in the usual interview. Under the corresponding questions, the answers were humorous and easy to understand, but they were also wise. From her professional point of view, if this is a star interview, I believe that 90% of the people who read this interview will turn from road to powder. "Ji Shao, these questions were sent to you by President Chen in advance?" Zhang Ziwen used to treat this so-called "interview" with a perfunctory attitude, because both she and Ji Yu knew that the main purpose of their meal was Ji Sihan, not the interview. We can see that in addition to the usual routine problems, there are also some sharp issues related to privacy. These questions can only be raised by experienced and sharp journalists. But according to the attitude of general manager Chen just now, it is impossible to put this kind of problem which is very easy to offend people in front of Ji Yu. But despite the fact that it is easy to offend people, the whole interview draft looks very smooth and wonderful. It is not too much to say that it is more interesting and readable than star interviews. As for the sharp questions about privacy, the above answers are quite ingenious. "No, it''s listed according to the general mode of financial interview. I''m afraid you''ll find it boring. I''ve added a few more powerful questions. Why, not satisfied?" Ji Dabao puts down his tea cup. Influenced by his mother, he never drinks coffee or wine when he goes out. Instead, he drinks tea and juice. For others, this habit of being close to children or old people will surely be laughed to death. However, Ji Yu always has the ability to be regarded as a benchmark by others no matter what he does. No one dares to make fun of him except his family and zhihaoweiqi. "More than satisfaction, it''s wonderful! Ji Shao, this manuscript of yours is absolutely to force the rhythm of us professionals to death! " If it wasn''t for a little sense and reserve, Zhang Ziwen would rush to embrace Ji Shao''s thigh, who is not only handsome but also has the strongest brain. "Just be satisfied! Since my performance has made Miss Zhang so satisfied, I hope Miss Zhang will also make me satisfied about Sihan! " Chapter 754 Zhang Ziwen did give Dabao satisfaction. Of course, in addition to the perfect interview prepared by Dabao, there was also a meaningful conversation between Mr. Chen and Zhang Ziwen. So, that night, after dinner, Niu Niu received a call from Zhang Ziwen. "Sihan, I''m sorry. Mr. Mai called me just now and said that they have found a new spokesperson. I''m afraid that what I told you about the renewal of the contract is going to fail." Niuniu was stunned immediately! Zhang Ziwen said something on the other side of the microphone, but she didn''t hear it very clearly. Finally, she perfunctorily perfunctorized the other side without expression, and then hung up. The whole family was sitting in the living room, watching TV and chatting. There were fruit, flower tea and some preserved fruits on the tea table. Although we can''t hear Zhang Ziwen''s words on the other side of the microphone, they can understand the content of the call from Niu Niu''s reply and reaction. "Niuniu..." Dabao looks at Niuniu''s ugly face and moves over to say something to comfort her. Little girl Teng to stand up, did not look at each one, "Deng Deng Deng Deng" ran to the bedroom, very quickly flashed out, bang to close the door, and then, is "pa Ta" and lock the sound. Dabao wants to catch up, but Letong stops him. "Dabao, let her be quiet first." The four people left in the living room, including Xiaobao, were all against Niuniu''s continued endorsement. Therefore, only Niu Niu was kept in the dark about Dabao''s appointment with Zhang Ziwen at noon today. Dabao stares at Niuniu''s door anxiously. "Mommy, she can''t miss it, can she?" The so-called concern leads to chaos, which is what Dabao looks like now. "Don''t worry, when you went abroad, she was even more depressed. Didn''t she do anything stupid? She can bear the blow, but we may be left out for a few days. " Since Letong has decided to be an accomplice, she has to be psychologically prepared to bear Niuniu''s blame and complaint. "Does the man who claims to be her uncle still threaten her?" Letong only tells Niuniu about her adoption. As for being threatened by someone who claims to be Niuniu''s uncle, Letong doesn''t mention anything. The most important reason that Letong and Ji Rui, including Dabao, try to prevent Niuniu from accepting this endorsement is because of this person. "That man is now in other provinces, and should not pose any threat to Niuniu in a short time." Ji Rui answered what Dabao didn''t ask, "besides, we did DNA identification with his hair and Niuniu in private. From the results, he is unlikely to be Niuniu''s uncle, but we don''t rule out that he has a close relationship with Niuniu''s parents, because he not only knows Niuniu''s date of birth, Even the location of abandoning Niuniu and the clothes and details at that time are clear Letong didn''t mention this to Dabao. Presumably, I don''t want Dabao to worry about it. Sure enough, after hearing Ji Rui''s words, Dabao quickly twisted his thick eyebrows into a ball. Both Letong and Dabao know that if Niu Niu''s parents come out at this time, no matter what they want to do, Niu Niu will be hurt. Of course, if the other party is kind enough to admit her parents, they have no reason to prevent Niu Niu from recognizing her biological parents. But this person who claims to be Niuniu''s uncle has set a very bad precedent. It is basically impossible for them to believe that Niuniu''s parents are kind people. "That man, have you ever seen a real girl?" This is what Dabao is most concerned about. Letong shook his head. "I don''t think I''ve seen her. He probably doesn''t know what Niu Niu looks like. Niuniu''s name is Sihan. Three years ago, we asked Ziwen to put some smoke bombs about Sihan''s background from time to time. In addition, the appearance after modeling is still different from Niuniu''s plain face. It''s estimated that he didn''t think about it either. " Because of its high price and great fame, that brand''s influence in China is only limited to a small group of people in the upper class circle. Therefore, if that person is not rich or mixed in the fashion circle, it is very unlikely that he will know Sihan. However, after knowing the existence of this person, Letong and Ji Rui don''t want to take the risk. Dabao, of course, is the same. "Did the man leave the province because he had committed a crime?" Dabao wants to know how long Niuniu''s safety period is. "That man had some business in other provinces. I said hello to the people over there and tripped him over there. In a short time, he should not be able to get out. As long as Niuniu pays attention, he probably has no chance to get in touch with Niuniu." Of course, Ji Rui said that there is "no chance" on the premise that Niuniu will no longer take on any endorsements and reduce the chance of public contact. "As for Niu Niu''s real identity, has anyone ever tried him out?" Dabao thinks that if he knew about Niuniu''s biological parents earlier, he could probably put an end to many subsequent troubles. "Yes, but this man is so thoughtful that no one else can get anything out of his mouth. Moreover, since he appeared, I have also found someone to check Niu Niu''s life experience, and I still don''t have any eyes. " Ji Rui didn''t intend to tell Dabao about these things before he had a definite result. However, since he asked about them, Ji Rui didn''t want to hide them from him. Because Dabao has also accumulated some contacts over the years. If he doesn''t tell him the truth, he will find someone to find out for himself. "Well, then I won''t look for anyone to check. If you have any new progress, please let me know as soon as possible." For the Ji family, early mastery of Niu Niu''s biological parents is tantamount to control the initiative. In a word, they will never give the parents who abandoned their young girl a second chance to hurt Niu Niu. After communicating with his parents, Dabao felt that the girl in the bedroom should be calm. "Mommy, I''m going to see Niuniu." This time, Letong didn''t stop him, just told him, "if Niuniu blames you, you''ll blame me and your father." Although it''s true that Dabao is the one who did it, everyone in the living room has the same mind. If Dabao doesn''t do it today, Letong will contact Zhang Ziwen to solve the problem these days. Therefore, the responsibility for this incident is shared equally, 25% of each person. Dabao didn''t say anything. He got up and went to Niuniu''s bedroom door. He twisted the doorknob to make sure that the little girl had locked the door. "Niuniu, it''s me. Open the door and let me in. Let''s have a good chat, OK?" The response to Dabao''s gentle inquiry was a long silence. Chapter 755 Dabao stood outside the door and coaxed a few words in a soft voice, but inside the door, there was still no response. Dabao thought that Niu Niu was crying in bed. Thinking of her tearful face, Dabao''s heart was twisted. And the reality is, Niuniu did not stay in bed as usual, nor did she cry, just sat on the floor next to the door. The result of the senior high school entrance examination was found after dinner. She did well in the examination, and it''s not too much to say that she played supernormal. Her score is more than ten points more than the score line of No.1 Middle School in key high school, which is a great joy for her. However, before she had time to report her good news to her family, she received a call from Zhang Ziwen. She thought it was a call to confirm that she would have dinner together tomorrow, but it was unexpected. Niu Niu never thought about renewing her contract before. After all, the figure of her and Xiaobao has long gone beyond the scope of teenagers. Therefore, she has made psychological preparations early. After shooting this season, she is going to say "by by" to those big brothers and sisters who have been together for more than three years. To be honest, she likes the job very much. And this kind of love has nothing to do with money. She doesn''t know how to describe her feelings. In any case, if she is ranked by what she likes to do, I''m afraid that even playing the violin, a skill she has been studying hard since she was five years old, will rank behind. Photography teachers often praise her for her nimbleness, and it''s very natural for her to control every different role designed by the director. Originally, she was very proud that she could do one thing well, and she could make her parents and brothers feel proud of her, just like her brother and brother. But the phone call just now, let her these pride and self-confidence, fell into pieces. She couldn''t understand why, more than three years ago, her parents and elder brother agreed that she would accept the endorsement, but now they are all against her continuing this thing she likes so much? I think it''s because they don''t like her at all. Or they don''t believe she can do better? Thinking of this, Niu Niu suddenly stood up and opened the door with a snap. Dabao outside the door was startled by the sudden appearance of his face. "Niuniu?" What surprised him even more was that Niu Niu didn''t have depression and tears on her face. On the contrary, her stubborn face was full of fighting spirit! "Brother!" Niu Niu, full of enthusiasm and fighting spirit, regardless of the past, grabs Dabao''s hand and runs back to the living room with him. Letong and Ji Rui are equally frightened to see Niu Niu with a red face, just like Dabao. Niuniu didn''t give everyone a chance to buffer and communicate. She stood in the middle of the living room with Dabao in her hand and her mouth was like a submachine gun. She couldn''t wait to pour out all her thoughts. "Daddy, mummy, brother, Xiaobao, I know you are for my good, and I know you don''t want me to work too hard! But I promise that taking ads will never affect study or daily rest. Daddy, Mommy, do you know, uncle director said that I have the talent and spirit to perform. As long as I am willing to work hard, I will be a great success in the future. Of course, I don''t think so far, but I will do this job conscientiously and steadfastly. I will never discredit my parents and brother Dabao. " Niu Niu''s face, can not find a little bit of complaint or frustration, on the contrary, it is high spirited, two eyes flashing firm and bright light. Tone, also like standing on the platform to swear in general, firm and passionate! Letong and Ji Rui sitting on the sofa, together with Dabao standing beside Niuniu, are shocked by Niuniu''s remarks and appearance. Although, with the increasing knowledge and age, Niuniu is no longer as timid as she was when she was a child, compared with Dabao and Xiaobao, she is self abased and introverted. The words "publicity" and "casual" have never been associated with her, and even have the meaning of being cautious. No one has ever seen such a confident and passionate girl. However, compared with caring for Niuniu, Dabao and her parents are more concerned about her personal safety. "Niuniu, after you entered the room, I called Miss Zhang. I''ve heard about the endorsement. Mr. Mai found a more suitable spokesperson. Therefore, the renewal of your contract has failed." Although, this circuitous way to Niuniu''s blow is not big, but compared to the other side may cause damage, Dabao can only ruthlessly continue to play the game. I thought that when I said that, Niuniu would immediately lose her look like a withered flower. Although she was hit and depressed, she could only accept the reality helplessly. But Niu Niu shrugged her shoulders indifferently and said with a smile. "Brother, believe me! I will have a way to make Mr. Mai give up his appointed spokesman and choose me again! Hum, no matter what, I will take back what belongs to me At this moment, Niu Niu even made a fist clenching gesture with her own words. At this time, she did not know where the self-confidence, deeply believe that as long as she is willing to strive for, this endorsement, sooner or later, will return to her bag. Dabao and Letong take a deep look at each other, and they don''t know how to deal with this self-confident Niuniu. "Niuniu, didn''t you get the result of the high school entrance examination? You don''t seem to have told us how many points you got in the exam It''s Letong''s ingenuity to turn the topic off without any trace, so that Dabao and himself can have more time to think about countermeasures. After all, Niuniu is still a little girl. She never plays tricks on her parents and family. What''s more, she didn''t have many tricks to play. "Oh, I almost forgot about it, too." Mentioning the high school entrance examination results, Niuniu happily took Dabao to the sofa and sat down, "Mommy, my score is more than ten points higher than the score line of No.1 middle school!" The good news really surprised a few people in the Ji family. Niuniu studies very hard and seriously, there is no doubt about this, but according to her performance and simulation test results, it is absolutely extraordinary to get this score. "Wow! My girl is wonderful Le tong can''t help but pounce on her and hug her. Then she kisses her face. "Hey, hey... Daddy, Mommy, I want to go to No.1 middle school, OK?" Niu Niu''s idea has been mentioned by Dabao to her parents in private. Even the cause and effect of her idea has been explained to her parents in detail. Basically, Letong and Ji Rui support Niu Niu''s plan. "OK, as long as you like, we will support you unconditionally!" Letong responded immediately! Chapter 756 Niuniu''s mind was quickly occupied by the matter of entering a higher school. After that, the topic of the family of five has been around the matter of Niuniu and Xiaobao entering a higher school. With that, Xiaobao suddenly gave Dabao a cold look. "Brother, you can watch for yourself." Before Dabao answered, Niuniu came to Xiaobao curiously to gossip. "Brother, what do you want your brother to look at? Is that your girlfriend? " Xiaobao rolled his eyes and twisted Niuniu''s face, "idiot, I want my brother to watch you. Don''t let other boys soak you away! I can''t help you any more Xiaobao''s best "you" is a pun, which refers to both Dabao and Niuniu. Niuniu was originally holding a gossip heart to Xiaobao, but she made a big red face. Dabao hugged Niuniu and said with a smile. "My girl is very kind to me. Don''t sow discord here!" Niu Niu''s face is redder! Xiaobao doesn''t care about these two guys. He climbs to Letong''s side and acts coquettishly. "Mommy, you don''t care about them either. I''m tired of them!" Letong looked at her eldest son and daughter with a smile, and then at Xiaobao, "you think they are boring, you can also take a girlfriend home to show us love!" Ji Rui takes a look at his wife, but he shakes his head. Other parents are always afraid of their children''s puppy love, but his wife seems to be eager for his son to bring his daughter-in-law back to see their parents early! "I don''t want to be in charge of this and that all day long. I''m bored to death!" Xiao Bao snorts, nests in Le Tong and continues to play his game. "It doesn''t matter. Do you look at your sister and mind your brother?" But Letong is afraid that the world will not be in chaos, and starts the war again. "Mommy Niuniu is thin skinned. She is teased by her brother and mother. Her face is burning and she stares at Letong. "Ha ha... I shut up, I shut up..." Letong raised her hand to show a truce with a smile. The next day, Niuniu happily asks Dabao to take her back to school to get her grades, and never mentions the endorsement again. Both Dabao and Letong think that the endorsement is a complete turn over. In the next few days, Dabao, an idle man, took his younger brother and sister to the town near r city to play. During this period, Xiaobao''s score in the college entrance examination came out, and he won the champion without accident. There was no suspense about going to B University. After the three brothers and sisters had been away for a few days, Dabao was sent to Beijing by his father to talk about a cooperation project with his uncle Yang Sheng. Niuniu and Xiaobao stayed at home. Xiaobao continued to indulge in the game, and Niuniu asked the driver to take her to the orphanage every day to give lessons to the children there and play with them. Since she knew that she was not the natural daughter of the Ji family, Niuniu felt her luck every time she looked at the children in the orphanage. If she had not met her brother Dabao, she might have been one of these poor children. There won''t be such a wonderful learning and living environment as now, and there won''t be such a loving family "Niuniu, do you really come to middle school?" Si Jun, who is currently in senior high school at No.1 middle school, has been promoted to senior two since the beginning of school. Si Jun knew Niu Niu''s identity and background as early as two years ago. Niu Niu had been studying in an aristocratic school. Si Jun didn''t believe that Ji''s people would let Niu go to No.1 middle school. It''s not that No.1 middle school is not good, but there are more children from ordinary families and rich people who go to the noble bilingual school. At this time, Niuniu gave the children more than half an hour of class. During the break, Si Jun brought her a bowl of cool tea. Niuniu took the tea and drank it all at once. "Well, I''ve already told my parents, and they all agree." Si Jun took the empty bowl in Niu Niu''s hand and stuffed her with a piece of sugar. "Herbal tea is a little bitter. I ate the sugar." The friendship between Niu Niu and Si Jun has become more and more solid over the past three years. Even if they don''t meet each other every day, they meet and chat on the Internet every day, so they know each other''s situation. However, her real life experience, as well as the love relationship with Dabao''s brother, Niu Niu never mentioned it to Si Jun. "Before, I thought that parents would be very autocratic with a background like yours." To Niu Niu''s family, Si Jun is envious. But what he envies is the harmonious relationship between Niu Niu and her parents and brothers, not the rich family. "No, my father and mother are very democratic. My mother and I are like friends. I can talk to her about everything." Niuniu thinks that if she has children in the future, she should be a good and considerate mother like mommy. "Isn''t your brother back home? Why didn''t I come with you? " As for his idol is Niuniu''s brother, Si Jun also knew it two years ago. "On a business trip, he''s not as free as Xiao Bao and I are." Leaning against the railings outside the corridor, they chatted for ten minutes. When the bell rang, Niu Niu went back to the classroom to continue to teach the children music theory, while Si Jun went to another classroom to help some poor children with their homework. Niuniu came here this time and brought some local products and snacks that she bought when she went out to play. After school, the staff of the orphanage assigned these snacks to the children. Niuniu and Sijun didn''t participate in it. They just stood outside and watched the children inside with snacks and gifts, shouting and dancing happily. "Sihan, thank you and thank your family for us." In recent years, Ji family has become the biggest sponsor of the orphanage. Letong even promised the dean that she would be used to subsidize the tuition and expenses of the children in high school. The foundation set up by the father of the Ji family also regularly subsidizes some funds to improve the children''s daily life. In addition, Letong also set up some part-time work study jobs in the stores of Ji''s products direct sales, which are specially provided to children over 16 years old in the orphanage, so that they can also earn some extra pocket money through part-time jobs. And Si Jun has been working part-time in an electronics store of Ji''s for a year. This part-time job usually goes to work on Saturdays and Sundays. In summer vacation, it is the same as regular employees. Today, when he learned that Niuniu was coming, he took a rest with his colleagues, just to meet Niuniu. "Si Jun, please be polite to me again, I won''t come in the future!" Niu Niu doesn''t like Si Jun''s face of thanking him. When he talks about these polite words solemnly, she puts on a straight face and pretends to be angry. Si Jun, who is 16 years old, is half a head taller than Niu Niu. He has a handsome face and a tall and thin body, but he is not weak. Thinking that Niu Niu was angry, Si Jun naturally didn''t dare to say any more, "don''t! I said it casually. Don''t be serious with me! We will have a party next Sunday. It''s said that it''s a party held by an old brother who came back home in fine clothes. Do you want to come to play "Let me see. I may have something to do." Niuniu remembers that her brother said he would take her and Xiaobao back to the capital to celebrate his birthday. Chapter 757 Dabao stayed in Beijing for three days. When she came back, Niuniu told him about the orphanage party. Dabao told her that the grand master had a birthday party on Saturday, so she couldn''t come back on Sunday. Niu Niu replies to Si Jun on QQ, and the other party seems very disappointed. Two people chatted for a while, Si Jun then got off the line, then, Niu Niu saw that he changed his signature. "Flowers in the mirror, moon in the water." Niu Niu gave a moment''s attention to this signature. In terms of emotion, she is not dull. Si Jun is very kind to her. She always knows. And this kind of good, she always thought is a good friend that kind of good. But this meeting, looking at such a signature, she could not help but doubt whether she had read it wrong. Or is Si Jun really just a good friend to her, just because he and his brother have become lovers, so he becomes very sensitive? He was patted on the head. "What do you think? So absorbed? Even the soul is gone Dabao said and sat down with his arms around her waist and her back. Niu Niu originally wanted to hide it, but then she felt that the more she concealed it, the easier it was to cause misunderstanding. It would be better to spread it out. Moreover, she also wanted to hear from her brother, who was a bystander. "I just told Si Jun that I couldn''t make it back to Sunday''s party. He seemed very disappointed." Niuniu spoke very frankly. Dabao listened carefully and helped her analyze it seriously. "You don''t have to worry too much, it''s normal. You are his best friend. Of course, he is disappointed if you don''t attend. For example, Zhihao and I had an appointment to play together, but one of them didn''t come, and the other two would be very disappointed. " For Niu Niu''s confession, Dabao is actually very useful. Let''s not talk about the feelings of Si Jun for Niu Niu. From Niu Niu''s point of view, such a frank attitude is enough to prove that she has no other superfluous ideas about Si Jun except for her good friends. In Dabao''s view, this is extremely important. He is a confident person, even if Niu Niu has a little favor for him, he will have confidence to let her fall in love with himself. Therefore, as long as Niu Niu has no different feelings towards Si Jun, it doesn''t matter to him whether he likes Niu Niu or not. "But after he went offline, his signature changed to this." Niu Niu anxiously points to the dialog with Si Jun on the screen. Obviously, she has been well protected by Dabao and Xiaobao over the years. In the face of the other party''s possible favor and frustration after rejection, she is not only sympathetic, but also at a loss. Dabao glances at Sijun''s signature and looks down at Niuniu. If according to Niuniu said, two people chat after each other immediately changed the signature to this, this Si Jun really may be secretly in love with Niuniu. Si Jun has a secret love for Niu Niu. Dabao is not surprised. Let him unexpected, the other side did not say anything, Niu Niu this silly girl can feel! "Do you think he might like you?" Big treasure so straightforward words, let Niu Niu stiff for a while. She raised her head and turned her face to look at shangdabao. "Brother, even you think so?" Niu Niu asked anxiously. Dabao blinked and kissed her on the forehead. Instead of answering her question, he asked her, "do you like him? I mean, not like friends! ", Dabao specially emphasized. Niu Niu''s face flushed and looked down in embarrassment, "how can it be? I like you, and he, I always think he is a good friend Although Dabao had been prepared for a long time, she was a little proud to hear that she was so frank. This silly girl is so unprepared that she reveals her mind. Fortunately, it''s him that she likes people. If it''s someone else, it''s strange that she doesn''t take the opportunity to squeeze her out of residue! Yeah! So, such a stupid girl who is so stupid and Frank is only suitable to be a couple with him who dotes on her and loves her. Dabao complains in his heart for a while, and then remembers that stupid Niuniu is still trapped in the remorse of hurting her friend, waiting for his rescue. "Fool, since he didn''t tell you face to face, you don''t know anything. In fact, you think too much." In Dabao''s world view, opportunities are always given priority to the positive. Since Si Jun chose to fall in love silently, he has to bear the result and pain brought by withdrawal and cowardice. Of course, Dabao doesn''t mind his confessing to Niuniu. Because Dabao has enough confidence to keep Niuniu by her side and not be shaken by anyone. Niu Niu frowned and muttered, "is this really good?" Dabao twisted her face. "What''s wrong? His words, although there is a certain implication, but it does not directly point to you. When he is chatting with you, he may also be chatting with someone else, the object, or someone else. Or, he once had a dream, but now it''s broken, so it''s not surprising to have this feeling, is it? " Dabao''s words are very reasonable. Niuniu tilts her head and thinks for a while. Her frown slowly stretches out. "Yes, how can I forget that his object may be a female classmate in his class." Niu Niu''s intuition tells her that the object of Si Jun''s signature must be emotion, not others. However, she forgot that besides herself, Si Jun would know many other girls. "Yes, so, as his good friend, you just don''t expose and don''t be curious. People can''t help you with feelings, you know? " Niu Niu nods to agree, and then the topic of brother and sister turns from Si Jun to other things. After watching Niuniu sleep, Dabao goes to the study to report to his parents about the progress of his work in Beijing. After he is busy, Dabao asks Letong about Sijun. "Mommy, how is Si Jun now?" Although, from the point of view of the relationship between lovers and enemies, he doesn''t pay much attention to Si Jun. But he also believes that knowing the other side can win a hundred battles. Moreover, on the issue of Niu Niu, he would not allow himself to feel slightest contempt for the enemy. He knows very well that the relationship with his rival is like playing chess. When he meets a strong opponent, he will lose everything if he makes a little mistake. Listening to Dabao''s question about chisijun, Letong is a little strange, but when she thinks about it, she thinks it''s inevitable. "His academic performance is very good, this final exam, he is the third grade, science is particularly outstanding." Letong because of the relationship between Niu Niu, Si Jun is also particularly concerned about. In her opinion, Si Jun is indeed a rare talent. It would be a pity if he gave up his studies early. "Well, he is a very thoughtful child. Please contact his school. If he has any ideas, we can provide him with a better learning environment." Dabao is also a person who cherishes talents. He thinks highly of Sijun more than Zhihao and Weiqi. Chapter 758 Ji does not lack talents, but he does not refuse talents. The next day, Letong transferred Dabao''s idea to the Dean, who said that he would have a good talk with Si Jun sometime. Dabao helps his parents deal with the affairs at hand and starts to take a vacation again. He takes Niuniu and Xiaobao to a resort village to swim in the hot spring for two days. When he gets home, he begins to prepare for the gift of celebrating his birthday in the capital on Friday. Early in the morning, Dabao was going out to buy a gift, but he got a call from his grandfather, asking him to choose a birthday gift for him. Over the years, the relationship between the Ji family and the Yang family has been getting better and better. After abandoning their previous hostility and prejudice, they have become a good friend because of their similar interests. Mr. Ji specially called. In fact, he asked Dabao to pick some calligraphy and paintings or antiques in his collection room and give them to Mr. Yang as a birthday present. Niuniu and Xiaobao did not return to the mansion to visit Mr. Ji for many days, so they went back to the mansion with Dabao. Niuniu and Xiaobao are not interested in calligraphy and painting antiques. Dabao stays in the collection room, and Xiaobao and Niuniu go to play in the garden. "Master Xiaobao, the plums in the West plum grove are ripe. Are you going to pick them with Miss Niuniu?" Housekeeper Li is not young, but he is still very strong and sober. I remember Xiaobao and Niuniu like to play in lizilin very much. "Really? Let''s go Xiaobao and Niuniu love to eat plums, but most of them are sour when they are bought outside. In this plum grove of my grandfather''s, the plums are big and sweet every year, which are many times better than those bought outside. Xiaobao and Niuniu ask housekeeper Li to go to the storeroom to inform Dabao, while he rides his bicycle to take Niuniu to lizilin. When Dabao picked out two paintings and calligraphy from the precious collections in the room, the young master and young lady were eating plums on the sofa. On the tea table, there are two fruit plates full of red and big plums. "Brother, come and taste it. It''s so sweet!" Dabao has no preference for plums, so he takes Niuniu''s words as big words¡° Plums are sour. How can they be so sweet? " "It''s true, grandfather Li said that these are all authentic Sanhua Li, and grandfather specially invited someone to plant them." Niuniu''s words are true. Because Xiaobao and Niuniu love plums, Ji asked people to buy some Sanhua Plum plants from the production area two years ago. Therefore, the plums on the fruit plate are bigger and redder than what Dabao saw in the fruit shop outside. "Grandfather will spoil you both sooner or later!" Dabao kicks Xiaobao''s ass and pinches Niuniu''s face. "Even if grandfather doesn''t spoil us, you will spoil us!" Niuniu was not afraid of death and replied. Dabao looked at her in surprise. "Niuniu, I find you have more and more sharp teeth." Just came back a few days better, but since the two people confided in their hearts, the little girl''s sharp teeth revealed day by day. Xiaobao glanced at Dabao. "Cut, my sister''s mouth has been sharpening. It''s beauty in your eyes, so I haven''t found the truth yet." Dabao looked at him askew. "However, no matter how sharp Niu''s mouth is, it''s not as good as you." Niu Niu leaned over and picked the biggest and the reddest one and handed it to Dabao. "Brother, try it. Xiaobao and I picked a lot. We''ll take some home later." Dabao took a bite, which was really sweeter than he thought, "well, yes, grandfather Li, let''s have people pick two boxes tomorrow. Let''s take some to the capital to give them to my uncle." Li Housekeeper should be a, quickly told people to take back Xiaobao and Niuniu, those plums packed. "Brother, I have an appointment with Mr. Mai to go to the audition this afternoon. Do you and Xiao Bao want to go with me?" Dabao coughed, obviously choking. As for whether he choked on plum or Niu Niu''s words, only he knew. "What did you say? To audition? " Dabao thought that the endorsement was over, but he was infected by Niuniu and became naive. "Yes, Mr. Mai just came back yesterday, so he made an appointment for three o''clock this afternoon." Niu Niu Si ignored Dabao''s surprise and continued to eat the red plums she picked by herself. Niuniu really has a long mind about this. According to the attitude of her family members before, most of them didn''t want her to accept the endorsement again. So she secretly contacted Mr. Mai behind her family''s back. It took a long time to persuade Mr. Mai to promise her a fair audition. At the same time, she is also very clear that in addition to winning the opponent, her family is also her imaginary enemy. In order to give yourself another chance, the most direct way is to let my brother see her performance with his own eyes and let him listen to the opinions of the photographer and director. Of course, if she really loses to her opponent after the audition, it means that she is inferior to others. Even if she can''t get back the endorsement, she can only admit it. Dabao soon realized that he had taken Niuniu too lightly. He just thought she had a good time these days and forgot about the endorsement. However, the girl secretly contacted Mr. Mai behind her family. "In that case, I''ll go with you. Xiaobao, are you going?" Since you can''t avoid it, you should face it bravely! "I''m not going... I have a tennis appointment this afternoon." Xiao Bao is such a smart guy that he doesn''t have a date to play tennis. With his knees, he wanted to know that his elder brother and sister were in trouble, so he cleverly chose to avoid. Hum, he would not be so stupid to act as a heart grinder for his brother and sister! Dabao glanced at him thoughtfully and saw his mind clearly. "Yes, I''ll go with her." Since he doesn''t want to get involved, there''s no need to force him. Having lunch at the mansion, Dabao asks the driver of the mansion to take Xiaobao home, while he carries Niuniu to the appointed place. Zhang Ziwen is still with Mr. Mai. Seeing Dabao, Zhang Ziwen is slightly embarrassed. On the contrary, Dabao said hello to her and Mr. Mai. Both the photographer and the director are long-time Royal photographers and directors of the brand. At this time, they are pointing to the staff to set the scenery. Dabao knows them and takes the initiative to greet them. "Sihan, why is your brother the only one to accompany you Zhang Ziwen thought of the deal he had with Dabao a few days ago, and his forehead was still aching suddenly. In her opinion, the young master of the Ji family is not easy to provoke. If she knew in advance that he was the only one to accompany Sihan, she would never allow Mr. Mai to support the scene. "My brother has the final say to go to work, and naturally there will be no time to accompany me. And this is my brother''s final say." Chapter 759 "My brother has the final say to go to work, and naturally there will be no time to accompany me. And this is my brother''s final say." Niuniu knew that as long as her brother nodded, her parents would never impose any more obstacles even if they were reluctant. Zhang Ziwen complained in his heart, and two lines of tears flowed in his heart. Can''t the young master and young lady of the Ji family let her go? Is it easy for her to climb up the position of fashion editor in chief step by step? "Sihan, in fact, you don''t lack the money. Your family seems to want you to concentrate on your studies next. Forget it..." Although Zhang Ziwen wants to help Mr. Mai, she would rather offend Mr. Mai than offend the young master of the Ji family who is not far away. "Ziwen, how can you say that?" Mr. Mai can''t help but stare at Zhang Ziwen. So far, Mr. Mai still prefers Sihan to the spokesperson who is going to sign. Otherwise, there won''t be today''s audition. Zhang Ziwen peeks at Ji Yu, who is chatting with the photographer and director on the other side of the stage. Ji Yu seems to perceive her line of sight and slightly turns her head to give her a deep look. Zhang Ziwen''s forehead is sweating. Looking at the innocent Sihan and the slightly angry Mr. Mai, he moves his lips. However, he feels that what he says at this time is mostly wrong. "Alas..." she could only sigh a long time. Sihan is very careful. Zhang Ziwen''s strange words make her confused. Then, I caught Zhang Ziwen and his brother looking at each other for a moment, and I vaguely understood something in my heart. "Sister Ziwen, don''t worry. I have promised my parents that I will never delay my study because of advertising. " Zhang Ziwen sighed silently again. Sihan is really naive. "Sihan, I promise that everything is empty talk. In fact, it''s impossible not to delay." This time, the endorsement is no longer limited to print photos and a small number of advertising clips. This time, it also needs the spokesperson to cooperate with the brand promotion. If the designer thinks it is necessary, the spokesperson is also required to attend the show at the product launch. Therefore, it is obviously a dream to say that it will not affect your studies. "You''d better think it over. If you change your mind now, we''ll save trouble." Zhang Ziwen pretends that he can''t see Mr. Mai''s cannibal eyes and persuades Sihan to give up the audition. After listening to Zhang Ziwen''s persuasion, Sihan''s attitude is still very firm. "Sister Ziwen, I''ve thought it very clearly. If I lose the audition, I''ll take it! But if I don''t even compare, I will be judged to have lost. I''m not convinced! " Zhang Ziwen stares at her and says, "Miss, do you know how much our human and material resources will be damaged if you are unconvinced! However, she only dared to gnash her teeth in her heart. "Ziwen, that''s enough. If you try to persuade Sihan, I''ll be angry!" Mr. Mai can''t help warning Zhang Ziwen. Zhang Ziwen can''t persuade Sihan, so he has no choice but to get up and walk towards the stage. "Master Ji! I didn''t expect Sihan to audition. " Zhang Ziwen tries to get rid of himself in front of Dabao. In fact, Mr. Mai didn''t tell her that another model and Sihan were coming to audition. "Well." Dabao answered simply, and his face was too calm. Facing this face that people can''t guess their emotions, Zhang Ziwen is more worried. "Master Ji..." she wanted to say something more to defend herself, because President Chen made it very clear at that time that Sihan must not be allowed to sign the endorsement. But it''s a matter of certainty. There is a change. How can it be so easy for her to get rid of the relationship? Ji Dabao did have some resentment in his heart, but in the final analysis, he didn''t use this move very openly. Therefore, in the final analysis, he was also guilty and weak in the face of Niu Niu. Dabao had no choice but to smile in his heart. Even if he had a little reason in this matter, he could just take Niuniu home and break the appointment. Will obediently take Niu Niu to show that in this round of confrontation, he has fallen behind. It seems that he really looks down on Niuniu. Who knows how to use people''s heart skillfully, where is stupid? "Miss Zhang, let it be." Seeing that people were scared, the conscience aware Dabao kindly gave her a step down. Zhang Ziwen was slightly relieved, "thank you, master Ji..." Dabao smiles at her, "Miss Zhang, it seems Sihan is going to give you trouble again." Of course, Dabao also knows that people from his own background do not dare to be provoked by others, and he can avoid them when he sees them. I''m afraid Zhang Ziwen has already regretted to death. He asked Niu Niu for her endorsement at that time "Master Ji is serious. Sihan is very sensible and easy-going." Zhang Ziwen is also a smart man. How can we not hear that the young master Ji has let go? As expected, the development of things was similar to what Dabao had expected. Niuniu was taken to make up. Dabao talked with Mr. Mai for a while. At the beginning of the audition, the layman stood beside Mr. Mai. The model who is going to sign the contract will go on stage first. From her rhythm and expression, Dabao can be sure that she is not new. Body movement is very moving. Anyway, it''s like a professional model. When Niu Niu comes on stage, she wears the same clothes as the previous model, and the rhythm is quite accurate. To Dabao''s slight surprise, her body movements were even more vivid than those of the professional model. What makes her most attractive is her smile and natural body movements. Even Dabao, an outsider, can feel that Niuniu''s performance looks more comfortable and natural. It seems that she is not acting at all, but freely reveals her temperament and posture. The result of the audition, without suspense, fell to Niu Niu. No matter Mr. Mai, the photographer and the director, including another designer who has been standing behind, they all voted for Niu Niu. Dabao has already been psychologically prepared for the result, so when Niuniu is standing on the stage, he has quietly prepared the manuscript in his heart, thinking of going home to fight for the sympathy of his parents for the little girl. Of course, this kind of betrayal, he grew up so big, basically did not do. However, for the sake of this girl, he had to do it, and he was willing to do it. Who told this girl to be too bright on the stage? Her brother didn''t have the heart to kill her light. Chapter 760 "Daddy and Mommy, I promised Niuniu to take over the endorsement." After dinner, Dabao took advantage of Niuniu''s time to practice piano and confessed to her parents about her rebellious behavior. Niuniu, however, never mentioned it in front of her parents. It seems that she entrusted Dabao with the burden of persuading her parents. "Why?" Letong was shocked at first, and then instantly realized that she was smiling brightly at Dabao. "Oh... Did Niuniu use a trick on you?" Dabao blushed from small to small. Suddenly, she was teased by her mother, and her handsome face turned pale red. Although the picture in my mother''s mind must be a little different from the actual situation, the theme center is correct! He can''t pass the beauty pass. What else can he be? "Mommy Dabao is a little annoyed and turns to glare at Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, look at your wife. You don''t care what she says." Ji Rui is looking at the trend of the stock market with his laptop. He glances at his son. "I also agree with your mommy''s point of view. It must be Niuniu who used some improper means to make you turn around in an instant." Dabao sighed helplessly. Compared with his mother''s beauty trick, his father''s improper means are more likely to make people think askew. "Forget it, I don''t want to be poor with you!" Dabao, who was obviously at a disadvantage, didn''t want to play word games with his parents. "Well, Niuniu asked Mr. Mai for an audition. At noon, she was on my grandfather''s side and suddenly told me that she wanted to audition in the afternoon." Dabao said that this matter was thoroughly used by Niuniu. "With her audition, it was the model Mr. Mai was going to sign. The director didn''t have any specific requirements, but only required Niuniu and the model to wear the same clothes and show freely on the stage. As a result, Niuniu was unanimously recognized by Mr. Mai, the director, the photographer and the designer." Letong looks at her son''s proud face and runs him with a smile, "including you, you are also very recognized, right?" Dabao stall, "that''s right, so I promised Niuniu to let her take over the endorsement again. Daddy and Mommy, you didn''t see Niu Niu with your own eyes. She was as beautiful as a fairy who didn''t eat fireworks. " Letong just laughs, but Ji Rui takes a deep look at Dabao, "my baby daughter must be beautiful! Of course, I have to admit that for you, there is a beauty in the eye of the beholder. " "Mom and Dad, are you two wrong? What we are talking about now is the issue of endorsement, not the issue of beauty trick or beauty. If I remember correctly, when you didn''t want her to accept this endorsement, the starting point should be the same as me. Now why don''t you feel strange? " Dabao was convinced by his parents and changed others. In such a sudden change, he had to frown and fret. But they, as if nothing had happened, still talked and laughed freely. No wonder their looks haven''t changed much in the past ten years. Maybe it''s because it''s nothing to them. Yue Tong took a sip of tea, with a determined face. "Silly son, after listening to Niuniu''s heroic words that night, your father and I have already got psychological preparation. As long as Mr. Mai is willing to sign Niuniu, you will definitely be the first one who nods and agrees." For his parents'' foresight, Dabao had to write a word of service! Sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy. Why don''t he have such a mind as mommy. Dabao had prepared a lot of words to persuade his parents, but they were very happy. Obviously, his speeches were invalid. "Mommy, you don''t want to stop Niuniu anymore, do you?" Dabao is very responsible to confirm. Letong looked at Dabao seriously. "Baby, Niuniu is your girlfriend. We have no doubt about your boyfriend Li. Therefore, your decision is our decision." Letong and Ji Rui have never been able to compete for Dabao on the issue of Niuniu. Moreover, it has to be said that Niu Niu, who made a passionate speech that night, has completely convinced Le Tong. "Well, that''s settled. I''ll make arrangements for the future." What Dabao said after that was a bunch of follow-up protection measures after Niuniu signed the contract. "Well, let me know where I need to go." Ji Rui is very conscious of being a father. "Daddy, you don''t pay much attention to the name of Prince Ji. Don''t worry. You and Mommy don''t have to worry about this kind of thing." Ji Rui and Letong look at each other. It''s not necessarily the name of Ji''s Prince, but Ji Yu. In recent years, Ji Yu has been hailed as a new business star by many people in the industry and the media. Therefore, when he goes out to work, what he sells may not be his own face. Finish saying Niu Niu''s matter, Le Tong suddenly thinks of another matter. "Dabao, the Dean called me back in the afternoon and asked me if I knew there was a plan for exchange students in the second semester of No.1 middle school." "Si Jun wants to go?" "It''s probably because he has to take care of part of the expenses, so when he signed up at the end of the school term, Si Jun didn''t report." This matter, Letong didn''t hear Si Jun mention, of course, also didn''t hear Niu Niu mention. Dabao pondered for a while, raised his hand, took his laptop, opened it, and entered the official website of No.1 Middle School of r city. Above, there is a notice about the exchange students of senior two. Then click on the detailed requirements inside, take a brief look, and ask Letong to come and have a look. "Mommy, let''s see if Si Junfu meets these requirements." Because the dean will report the learning situation of several children to Letong regularly, Letong has a clear understanding of Sijun''s school situation. Including all kinds of performance in school, as well as academic performance. Letong contrasted the requirements one by one, and saw that in the end, none of them did not meet the requirements. "100% pass! Strange, why didn''t the Dean mention this to me before? " Dabao also finds it strange that according to the importance attached by the dean to Sijun, it is impossible for him to miss such a good opportunity. "I''ll call the dean and ask..." Letong is an activist. She has already taken out the phone and pulled it out. "Hello, Dean. I''m Letong." "Well, yes! I want to ask, is the information about the exchange students in No.1 Middle School reliable? Did the school inform you? " "Oh, so it is. OK, I''ll make sure again." Letong hangs up and looks at Dabao. "The dean said it was said by two other children who were also in high school, but Si Jun never mentioned it. When the president asked him today, he also said that he would not go. I think it is because of the part of the expenses at his own expense. " Chapter 761 Dabao also agrees with his mother''s words. With his understanding of Si Jun, he is a very noble person. It is a last resort for him to accept help, so he will never ask for more. "Mommy, I''ll take care of Sijun." Dabao thinks that he should have a private talk with Si Jun some time, but he will have to wait until his birthday. At noon on Friday, the five members of the Letong family, together with Mr. Ji, flew to the capital to celebrate the birthday of Mr. Yang. Yue Tong has been as like as two peas for fifteen years. Yang''s residence looks exactly the same as it did fifteen years ago. In addition to the old master of the Yang family, there are also Yang Sheng and his wife and a couple of their children. Yang Sheng and Chu Ran''s daughter is two years younger than Dabao, and their son is two years younger than Xiaobao. "Cousin, long time no see!" Yang Sheng''s daughter, Yang Liu, reached out to Dabao and gave him a big hug. "Yes, I was a little girl three years ago. Now I''m a big girl in Tingting Yuli." 19-year-old Yang Liu also chose to study abroad a year ago, and it was only these two days that she flew back. "Niuniu is called Tingtingyuli. I don''t like this. Forget it!" Willow is a little over 1.6 meters tall. In front of the tall men of the Yang family and the Ji family, she looks very delicate and delicate. "Cousin, you are the most popular among boys, aren''t you?" Niu Niu, who is tall and stands with a group of female classmates, often feels that she is different. Yang Liu has already let go of Dabao, instead of embracing Niu Niu''s shoulder, biting her ear and running on her, "you already have a cousin, how do you want to be popular? Are you not afraid of your cousin''s jealousy It''s obvious that Yang Liu already knows about the relationship between Dabao and Niuniu. Niu Niu''s face was flushed. She didn''t know that she and big brother Dabao had been exchanging ideas for a few days. Even her cousin on the other side of the ocean had received the news. It must be mommy who did it! "My mommy told you that?" Yang Liu shook his head with a smile, "of course not. It''s the master who told me..." Niu Niu, even her neck can''t help reddening. A quick glance around, found that everyone''s attention is on the white haired man, who did not pay attention to the two girls, embarrassed mood just calmed down. "Tut Tut, how happy I am to be able to get my cousin''s high-quality stock?" Yang Liu spoke in a manner similar to her father Yang Sheng. "Cousin, if you laugh at me again, I will ignore you!" Niuniu uses her trump card. She grows up. As soon as she says this, Yangliu will stop immediately. "No, I want to get the master limited edition dress from you." Yes, Yang Liu, a real girl, has always been eyeing Niu Niu''s brand of clothing. In particular, Niu Niu can always get styles that are not available on the market. So, after Niuniu said nothing to her, Miss Yang immediately shut up. "Actually, I think it''s very good for my little aunt." Willow changed a serious face, while talking, pulling Niuniu to the terrace to speak to herself. Because of the good relationship between their parents, dabaoniuxiaobao and Yangliu are also very close. Although they don''t have much time to meet each other, the children are in close contact with each other on the Internet and regard each other as brothers, sisters and intimate friends. As the only two girls, they usually say a lot of personal things in private, including emotional things. Yangliu is four years older than Niuniu. She doesn''t have a very rich love life, but she is an experienced person. Niuniu is embarrassed to talk to her brother about some things, so she will talk to Yangliu. Therefore, during the three years when Dabao went abroad to study, Yang Liu also heard Niu Niu''s complaints and worries. Of course, at that time, none of the sisters thought that this simple brother sister relationship could evolve into the present relationship. "Why?" Niuniu knows that when her cousin says it''s good, it means that mommy tells her that she is an adopted daughter and that she has changed her relationship with her brother. But after all, her mind was pure, and she couldn''t figure out what was good in the middle? "My little aunt was afraid that you and your cousin would have some scruples, so she told me the truth about you two. After hearing this, my father was silent for a long time. He was worried that he would object. Who knows, it took me more than half an hour to figure this out, and told my father that it was all your destiny with your cousin. Otherwise, my cousin would not have picked you up on that island more than ten years ago. " Yang Liu felt that these elders in his family were all strange people. Acceptance of the world, compared with ordinary people to tolerate too much. And Niuniu, after listening to Yang Liu''s analysis, she realized that there was a lot of interest in it. In fact, no wonder she didn''t think so deeply. Since she revealed her heart to Dabao, Dabao gave her a hint that it was the reaction of her family. She didn''t care. And she subconsciously believes that as long as her brother is there, she doesn''t need to worry about the reaction of her elders. It can also be said that from the moment when she blurted out "I like you" to Dabao, she never considered whether the elders would accept it or not. After listening to her cousin''s words, Niu Niu''s palms were in a cold sweat. It turns out that in addition to confirming whether you like it or not, there are so many obstacles to be removed. Fortunately, brother Dabao and her mother have already helped her to remove these obstacles. "Cousin, after listening to what you said, I found that I was really naive!" When she thought that she could still enjoy the love of her brother and family as usual, Niu Niu could not help but blush. Yang Liu patted her on the shoulder, "silly girl, you are so naive all the time. Anyway, I''ll leave it to my cousin Dabao." Niuniu frowned, "cousin, my brother is not so crafty...", so many years, she still can''t hear people say a little bit of bad things about Dabao. Yang Liu apologized to her helplessly and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, your brother Dabao is not crafty, he is extremely clever, OK?" Niu Niu''s eyebrows just stretched out, "well." "By the way, I heard that you are the spokesman of youth series now. In the future, will you become an advertising star?" It has to be said that the news of willow is really well-informed. Niuniu a little bit unnatural smile, "cousin, you don''t laugh at me, I''m just a product spokesperson, far from the star!" Yang Liu is completely convinced of Niu Niu''s dullness and ignorance, or, it''s not the girl''s dullness, but her little aunt''s family has protected her so well. "Niuniu, don''t you know that you are famous abroad?" Chapter 762 Niuniu''s brand, which has only been vigorously promoted in recent years in China, is becoming popular in the upper class circles. But abroad, it is an old brand with a history of nearly 100 years. This brand can stand up for nearly a century, which means that its relative users are very large and stable. As a rare yellow skin model of the brand, Sihan''s appearance quickly attracted the attention of the upper class in Europe and America. In those people''s eyes, this is a pure to almost spotless angel face, coupled with her natural as the spirit of extraordinary physical expression, compared with the ordinary supermodel can attract their eyes and attention. With the growth of Sihan, the elf gradually brings a little girl''s charm and sexuality. As long as she stands on the stage, she will shine like a piece of jade to be carved. People with a little professional vision can instantly find her dazzling point, which is different from ordinary people, and stimulate the desire of these talents to carve her. This is why Mr. Mai, even at the risk of squabbling with Ji''s family leader, also wants to renew his contract with Sihan. But the little girl herself, obviously never knew that she had such a beautiful light on her body, always thought she was lucky and had aura, and even because she was Miss Ji, she could get the long-term favor of the brand. "Cousin, you don''t have to comfort me. I know how much weight you have." Even if Yang Liu said so, Niu Niu still only thought she was comforting herself. Yang Liu is too lazy to explain to her. She turns around and leaves the terrace. Soon, she pulls a face of big treasure to Niu Niu, who is also full of inexplicable faces. "Cousin, you can tell this silly girl how famous she is abroad!" Dabao took a deep look at Niuniu, and then patted Yangliu on the head, "Liuliu, what''s wrong with your sister?" Obviously, Dabao doesn''t want to talk about this issue, otherwise, with his concern for Niuniu, he would not know that Niuniu has been called "Oriental elf" by many foreign fashion magazines in recent years. "Cousin, good things are hidden for personal use, but they will suffer!" Liu Liu instantly understood why Dabao wanted to avoid this problem, but it didn''t mean that she would not take the opportunity to tease this omnipotent cousin. After all, in the eyes of her father and other elders, he always existed like a God. It can be said that she and her brother grew up in the shadow of this God. Now, it''s not easy for her to catch this God''s Achilles'' heel. If she doesn''t make good use of it, isn''t it cheap for her big cousin who has made her "miserable" for so many years? Dabao''s temper is very good. He is so plainly exposed by his cousin in front of Niuniu, but he smiles and squints at her. "I''ve suffered more than you think, so I don''t care to add one or two." In fact, Yang Liu didn''t understand Dabao''s words, but Niu Niu did. By suffering, he refers to the suffering of secret love over the years, and the fact that he has to exile himself to a foreign country for the sake of this secret love. He clearly loves but can only endure Niuniu''s brain makes a long list of Dabao''s sufferings over the years, and her heart twitches with each flash. "Cousin, my brother is not so selfish as you said. No matter what he does, it''s for my good!" Like Dabao, who always protects her without asking for any reason, she is also blind to his protection. She herself is not willing to blame him, and can''t bear to see him sad. How can she let others slander him and hit him at will? "OK, you two are willing to fight and one is willing to suffer. I shouldn''t worry about it. Hum!" Yang Liu looked at them with disdain, and the words "a pair of dogs * men and women" were written on her face. Dabao rubbed her head and said, "Liuliu, when did you become a just warrior? Why don''t I know? " Yang Liu waved his hand and ran away in anger. The girl thought she had offended her cousin, so she started to follow her. Dabao pulled her, "let her go." "But my cousin seems to be angry with me." Niu Niu was worried. She was very concerned about her cousin. Dabao shook his head helplessly, "silly girl, your cousin''s heart is very big. Will she be angry with you for this little thing?" Dabao is clear, willow is just pretending to be angry, and then leave the terrace space for them to be alone. Niu Niu is still a dubious look, Dabao can''t help but sigh and lower her head to rub her face. "Silly girl, your shrewdness and carefulness are all used on me, aren''t they? Why don''t you care about others? " Niu Niu was not happy when Dabao said that. "Brother, when did I use caution against you? You are clearly wronging me!" The little girl pursed her lips slightly, then snorted twice to express her strong dissatisfaction and protest. Dabao couldn''t see her wronged appearance. He pecked at her slightly upturned lip and said to appease her. "Princess your highness, I am sorry, but the little one should not use the heart of a villain to treat the belly of a gentleman. The highness of the princess has never concealed any way of concealing any tricks to the little ones." This kind of soft voice comforts Niu Niu very much. In fact, she was a little bit cautious about the audition. But didn''t my brother always say that sometimes, in order to achieve the goal, it''s harmless to play small tricks properly? In the final analysis, Niu Niu''s small means can succeed, largely because Dabao has too much trust in her and is unprepared. Therefore, in a serious study, it also means that one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. After a while, they went back to the big room to join in the fun. However, the atmosphere in the room was a little strange. When Ming Dabao went out just now, there was a room full of people chatting. Now, the room was surprisingly quiet, and everyone''s face was not a happy smile, but a dignified face. Dabao was just about to go to his parents and ask what happened, but he heard the prince say sadly. "I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to see Wellcome again in my lifetime." Dabao knew in a moment that the prince was thinking of his Yaozi, who had been missing for many years. "My Lord, do you like the two paintings and calligraphy I chose?" Dabao pretended that he didn''t hear the old man''s lament, so he turned the topic aside. The old man always has a special preference for the three brothers and sisters of Dabao. When he asked, he put away his worries and beckoned to Dabao and Niuniu to accompany him. Chapter 763 The old man has a clear mind and a strong body, but he is not as energetic as the young people. After chatting with them for most of the afternoon, he shows his fatigue. Uncle Jing helps him to have a rest. Mr. Ji goes back to the guest room to have a rest. In the living room, Ji Rui''s family and Yang Sheng''s family are left. Seeing the old man enter the room, Yang Sheng says to le Tong. "Tongtong, grandfather often mentioned your father during this period of time. Several times, he said that he dreamed that your father was still alive." Yue Tong is silent for a moment, "elder brother, over the years, we have checked all the possible clues, but we still have nothing. Let''s just listen to my grandfather''s words. At his age, he can no longer stand the ups and downs of great joy and great sorrow. " Since Le Tong came back to his family, no matter Ji Rui or Yang Sheng, he has never stopped inquiring about the whereabouts of Le Ming and Yang Weikang. But after so many years, there is still no sign at all. At the same time, the five nurses who participated in the support operation with Le Ming at that time lost contact. Letong''s idea is approved by Yang Sheng, and the brother and sister finally decide to continue to perfunctorize the old master with their usual attitude. The topic slowly shifted from the old man to his work. Five young people were bored and got up to play in the garden. The topic of the four people gradually came back to the children from their work. When Letong remembered the two boxes of Sanhua Li she had picked from the mansion, she got up to wash some of them and put them in fruit plates. Yang Sheng and Ji Rui are talking about Niu Niu. Chu ran takes a plum and bites it. He nods and praises it. Then he looks up at Le Tong. "Sister in law, if you have anything to ask, just ask." Chu ran smiles gently, "no wonder your brother always says it''s very easy to talk to you. If you haven''t spoken yet, it''s easy to see through." Letong also throws a big red plum to Ji Rui and Yang Sheng, and then takes one by herself and takes a bite on the sofa. "Don''t I see that? If I see through, I don''t have to ask. " Chu ran points to Yang Sheng and Ji Rui, "your brother just asked Ji Rui, what will Niu Niu call you then?" "Daddy, Mommy! First of all, she is our daughter. No matter what relationship she and Dabao eventually develop into, this will never change. " On this point, Letong has stated with Dabao and Niuniu long ago. "Have you ever thought about helping Niuniu find her parents?" Chu ran this question, just now the old master also privately asked Letong, but at that time, there were many people and noisy, Letong did not answer. "Since we told Niuniu the truth, we have told her that we respect her opinion. After all, she''s almost 15 years old. She''s a little adult. She has the right to decide many things, including whether to recognize her biological parents or not. " Letong and Ji Rui, of course, have selfishly thought about stopping Niu Niu''s behavior of looking for and admitting her parents anyway. But both of them had experienced the pain of parting from their parents when they were young, and they were unwilling to impose their selfish ideas on Niu Niu. "How does Niuniu decide? Is she curious about her biological parents? " Chu ran as a mother, naturally understand that the vast majority of mothers, unless absolutely necessary, otherwise, will not choose to abandon their children. Therefore, she did not rashly criticize Niu Niu''s unknown biological parents too much. Yue Tong shakes her head. "No, she doesn''t seem to be curious at all. She clearly shows her attitude to us. She doesn''t want to know who her parents are. Even if they come here in the future, she won''t go with them. Since she thinks so, of course we have to respect her and let it be In the eyes of Letong and Ji Rui, Niuniu''s will is their will. Since she is not curious or yearning, let everything go with the flow. In the future, if someone comes out to say that they are Niu Niu''s biological parents, Letong will not stop them from recognizing each other without hurting Niu Niu. Anyway, to put it bluntly, Niuniu is the child of her and Ji Rui. She protects Niuniu like Dabao and Xiaobao. "Yangliu is always worried that her little cousin will be wronged after knowing this. I have repeatedly assured her that your little aunt is not like that. She still wants me to inquire about it with you." Chu ran full face sorry smile, easily sold his daughter. But Letong didn''t care, "it shows that they are sisters. We should be glad. After all, we will never spend more time with them than they do with each other. " Chu ran also agreed with this point. "Tongtong, the man who claims to be Niuniu''s uncle has business relations with a branch of our company. Do you want to show him some color?" Yang Sheng, an uncle, could not see his niece being bullied. "Let''s do this for the time being. It''s hard for everyone to get upset." Now Letong, it is better to do more than less. If the man is willing to stop offending Ji''s family, she is willing to let him go. "Well, I''ll hold my ground for the moment. You can tell me whenever you need to. It''s easy for him to go bankrupt in his small company. " Since Yang Sheng took over Yang''s family for more than ten years, his means have become more and more fierce and decisive. Therefore, Letong has no doubt about his words. Here, several elders are talking about Niu Niu. Over there, two cousins sitting in the garden pavilion chatting are also talking about it. Yang Liu is really the one who is most afraid of his cousin''s grievance. At this time, he is making a passionate statement. "Niuniu, I tell you that if your biological parents want to recognize you in the future, you can tell them directly and let them treat you as dead. Otherwise, you would have been swept away by the rising tide if your cousin hadn''t just passed by Niuniu, a girl, really has a big heart for some things. It is clear that what Yangliu said is not a good thing, but she looks up at Yangliu with a smile, listening carefully and nodding. "Cousin, what I think is the same as what you think! I thought, maybe they were in trouble. But later I thought that if they really had difficulties, they would not put me in that place. But put me in the downtown, so that I have a greater chance of survival. " Niuniu hasn''t suffered at all these years, so it''s like telling other people''s stories. She knows very well that whenever she wants to meet her parents, her parents will not refuse her and will try their best to help her find them. But what about finding out your parents? Daddy and Mommy must be very sad, right? After all, they are no less devoted to themselves than Xiaobao and his brother, and even more than them. In contrast, their own parents, it is not as good as pigs and dogs. Chapter 764 Mr. Yang''s birthday party is very grand. He has been in business for decades. There are many people who revere him and respect him. In addition, as he grows older, he has gradually reduced his ferocity and made many intimate friends. Therefore, apart from Yang Jiaji''s family and a total of 10 or so relatives, the rest of the 100 banquet are basically friends and contacts of the old master and Yang Sheng, who is now in power. The guests came to the host''s table in turn to celebrate the old man''s birthday. As the future successors of the Ji family, Dabao and Xiaobao naturally had to follow Yang Sheng and Ji Rui to entertain all the guests and meet all kinds of people, big and small, by the way. Letong, churan and two girls stay at the master''s table to accompany the old master to entertain the guests who come to congratulate him. The atmosphere has been very happy until a middle-aged man said that he was toasting the old master. Naturally, the old man would not drink it himself. The assistant helped him to drink it. However, the young man behind the middle-aged man kept staring at Niu Niu. Finally, he extended his hand to Niu Niu very attentively. "Hello, miss. Are you Sihan?" Niuniu is slightly shocked. Letong reacts faster than she does. She smiles at the young man and asks, "who is Sihan?" The young man took a closer look at Niuniu. "Sihan is the spokesperson of a clothing brand. Isn''t she really Sihan?" Niuniu had already reflected when mummy pretended to be silly and asked back. At this time, she also laughed at the young man, "I''m not. You''ve got the wrong person." Although the young man didn''t say anything at last, it was enough to make Le Tong alert. The old master of the Yang family, who saw all this in his eyes, immediately told the assistant in a low voice to check the information of the father and son just now. Soon, someone came to tell the old man that the middle-aged man was just a businessman in Beijing, and his son was studying abroad. Yangliu repeats what she told Niuniu to Letong again. Letong and the old master are at ease. Niuniu looks at the nervous look of mummy and master, and she can''t help feeling guilty. "Mommy, I''m sorry. If I didn''t insist on this endorsement, you don''t have to be afraid all the time." Yue Tong patted her face, "fool, you didn''t do anything wrong. You can do whatever you want. We parents, no matter what, will become your most solid backing. " Niu Niu embraces Le Tong, just like when she was a child, and refuses to let go for a long time. ¡­¡­ After returning from the capital, Dabao officially reported back to Ji''s family, but there was no fixed position. Even Niu Niu didn''t know what department her brother was working in. She only knew that he often went on business trips, and often went there for several days. Niu Niu would never complain and be depressed as she used to be when she was young. Her brother was busy with her work, so she spent most of her time on the children in the orphanage. In addition, she asked Mr. Mai to help her find a physique teacher. She went to yoga class three days a week, and she had a very full life. So, in a month after the summer vacation, brother and sister get together less and leave more. In a twinkling of an eye, school will begin in a few days. Dabao''s busyness comes to an end. In a few days at the end of August, he becomes a close brother, carrying his brother and sister to eat delicious food and play fun everywhere. On the last day of August, the two brothers accompanied Niu Niu to No.1 middle school to register. After registration, they met Si Jun, who also came to register, at the door of the teacher''s office. After everyone said hello, the three brothers and sisters stood outside chatting in the corridor. When Si Jun finished registering, the four of them went to the coffee shop outside the school and sat down. In October, Si Jun began to study abroad as one of the five exchange students in the University for one year. The expenses at one''s own expense shall be paid by Ji Jia. And this is not unconditional funding, but Dabao and Si Jun privately made an agreement, finally settled. As for the content of this agreement, only Dabao and Sijun, including Niuniu, knew it. "Sihan, these are the notes and some key points I used before. I''ve sorted them out to see if they are useful." Si Jun handed a large bag of learning materials to Niu Niu. Niu Niu took it and said thank you. In fact, with Dabao, she doesn''t have to worry about learning, but with Sijun''s heart, she can''t refuse. Dabao, however, showed great magnanimity in this regard, even took two notes and turned them over, giving a very pertinent affirmation. "Niu Niu, Si Jun, these notes are concise and to the point. You can have a look at them more. They should be of great help to you." He is not a narrow-minded person. Some people are really nice to Niuniu, and he is happy for Niuniu. The premise is that this person should know how to advance and retreat properly, and also know what to do and what not to do, and Si Jun is obviously an interesting person. With her brother''s affirmation, Niuniu happily takes over the information and looks through it. Dabao seems to have expected to meet Sijun here. While Sijun, Niuniu and Xiaobao are chatting with each other, they go out and take a large box of goods in the car. "Si Jun, you should use these things." As a past person, he doesn''t mind giving Si Jun help and advice in his study or life. "Thank you, brother Yu!" Si Jun and he, I do not know when, also did not have any formality, naturally like years of old friends. And his attitude of being neither humble nor arrogant, even if he accepts financial aid, is also worthy of great treasure''s heart. Dabao believes his vision very much. In time, Si Jun will definitely become a great weapon. "Don''t thank me. After going out, you still have to rely on yourself for many things. I put an address book in it. If you need, you can contact them in order. I have already said hello to them. If you have any difficulties, you can try to find them to solve them." Si Jun nodded, but said, "well, I hope I can''t use any of them!" Dabao is noncommittal about this. In a word, what he should do is how to make use of it and how to survive. It''s Si Jun''s problem. "Brother Jun, in fact, there are some relationships. It''s OK to use them. Maybe you can get twice the result with half the effort. Of course, it''s up to you to judge which ones should be used and which ones shouldn''t be used. " At the age of 14, Xiao Bao gave Si Jun very pertinent and practical advice. Xiaobao, as a young master of the Ji family, will not blindly superstition and rely on his own background, but he will never pretend to be high when it is time to use it. Therefore, he thinks that Si Jun should also make good use of the interpersonal network provided by his brother instead of blindly resisting for the sake of nobility. In some things, it''s not shameful to succeed by making good use of resources, but more praiseworthy. Si Jun was slightly stunned for a while, and soon understood what Xiao Bao wanted to express, "well, I''ll weigh it well!" Chapter 765 Brother and sister three people and Si Jun finally in the coffee shop even lunch together to solve, when checkout, Si Jun insisted that he pay. "Yu elder brother, a few days ago, I was in Ji''s part-time job, made a very rich Commission, so, let me pay this meal." Dabao didn''t argue with him, so he settled the 200 yuan bill. Si Jun is a resident student. He walks back to school after paying the bill. Dabao carries Niuniu and Xiaobao away. Xiaobao will go to Beijing B University in a week. Letong has packed a lot of things for Xiaobao these days, but some things need to be bought by Xiaobao himself. Originally, according to Yang Sheng''s meaning, there was no need to prepare for anything. When Xiaobao passed, he, who was an uncle, would help him to prepare. But Xiaobao, probably because he is the youngest child in his family, occasionally he also hopes to get more attention and care from his family. These days, every night he watched Mommy dragging her suitcase to clean up for him, and the smile on his face didn''t stop. Niuniu, who is a sister, accompanies mummy to help him clean up whenever she is free. Therefore, the young master is only responsible for pointing after mummy and his sister with his hands behind his back. When going out to register, Niuniu agreed with Xiaobao that she would accompany Xiaobao to buy some clothes after registering. Because Xiaobao is getting older very quickly. Many clothes in the family are getting smaller and shorter. "Brother, did you give me the clothes?" Xiaobao, a miser, clearly has a lot of money, but when he carries his clothes, he smiles and asks the rich man''s brother to support him. "Yes, not only clothes, but also whatever you want to buy." Although Xiaobao is rich, compared with Dabao, he is naturally a little witch to see a big one. Now someone patted his chest and said that all the expenses were covered. Xiaobao immediately opened the crazy purchasing mode. Dabao didn''t disturb his interest either. When Xiaobao was trying to pick up, he also took a fancy to two skirts and handed them to Niuniu for comparison. "Girl, this skirt should look good on you. Go and have a try." Niu Niu held her skirt and hesitated, "brother, I have to wear school uniform every day since I went to high school. Isn''t it a waste to buy these skirts?" This special store is a very expensive brand special store in r city. A skirt costs tens of thousands of yuan. Niuniu doesn''t think it''s necessary. Dabao looked at her with interest. At last, he raised his lips to her ear and whispered, "Miss Sihan, don''t you forget that you are my girlfriend! For a date on Saturday and Sunday, you should always dress up to accompany your boyfriend? " Niu Niu''s ears are hot and her face is scared. She''s afraid that his words will be heard by the shopping guide. She put her arms around her clothes and glanced around. She found that almost all the shop guides had gone to serve her baby brother, young master Ji. "Mr. Ji Yu, I will wear school uniform. If you are not satisfied, you can find someone else to accompany you!" Dabao put her hand and clothes into his arms and rubbed her chin against the top of her hair. "If I could find someone else, I would not go back to China." A lot of feelings, not from the beginning know that you can not. Dabao, after several years of separation, realized that he had to be a little girl in his life. Niu Niu raised her head with a proud face, right in front of Da Bao''s dark eyes. "As long as it''s you, not to mention wearing school uniform, or wearing a sack, I will never dislike you. As long as it''s you! " Niu Niu''s heart was trembled by his sudden affectionate confession. The heat and affection in his eyes made her move her eyes, but it was a little hard to bear the heat. Fluttering down his eyes, gently push him away, and then hold the two skirts tightly in his arms. "Since you think it''s beautiful, I''ll change it." It''s as thin as a mosquito''s voice, with a little girl''s coyness and shyness, and a little sweetness used by a little woman in love. "Well, you change into a skirt first, and I''ll help you choose two pairs of shoes to match." Under the guidance of the shopping guide, the little girl goes into the fitting room. Xiaobao over there takes a coat in her hand and raises it to Dabao. "Brother, come and help me." Dabao raised his eyelids and glanced at the coat. "It''s very nice. You should be very handsome." Xiaobao was obviously dissatisfied with his brother''s perfunctory attitude. He said angrily, "brother, are you heterosexual Dabao was angry and funny, but he put down his shoes and walked over, "Jihuan, how old are you?" Xiao Bao raised his head and snorted, "sorry, fourteen! Legally speaking, you need to be accompanied by your parents. If you don''t have parents, you need to be accompanied by your elder brother! " Dabao is dumbfounded and laughs. He is convinced by this boy. He used to be a little arrogant and coquettish. He thought that he would change when he grows up. Unexpectedly, he''s getting worse. "Isn''t it just choosing a coat? Is it so serious that it''s illegal and accompanied by parents?" Xiaobao doesn''t care so much, "hum, you can accompany your sister every day in the future. I''ll fly in a week. At that time, I''m sad to find you to buy a coat with me." Dabao realized that his seemingly careless little brother was parting. "Fool, we can fly back on Saturday, and we can also fly over to accompany you. How can you say it so evil?" Dabao rubbed his younger brother, who was only half a head shorter than himself, but he was filled with emotion. He still remembers that when this little guy just learned to talk and walk, he always liked to make himself angry. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, this little man would be as tall as himself. "Anyway, I''m the protagonist today. You and your sister want to date and talk. Please wait until I''m gone. At that time, I can''t manage you either." Dabao reluctantly shook his head, raised his hand to surrender to compromise, "OK, OK, today Xiaobao young master is the protagonist, I and other Untouchables will obediently wait for the young master to send." Xiaobao pursed his lips and then took them back, grinning brightly. "That''s about it! I''m going to eat your cooking tonight. No, it''s this week. I''m going to eat only your and Mommy''s cooking. " Young master Xiaobao, he got a bargain, so he got an inch at once. However, Dabao, a brother, is always soft hearted towards his younger brother and sister. Hearing Xiaobao''s capricious request, his smile did not diminish. "OK, my brother makes it for you every day. Not only dinner, but also breakfast and lunch. OK?" Xiaobao nodded with satisfaction. Just at this moment, Niuniu changed her dress and came out. Just now, master Ji Xiaobao, who just emphasized that she was the leading role, ran with stars in his eyes and led Dabao, and said with dogleg praise, "sister, you are so beautiful!" Chapter 766 In the end, Xiaobao''s and Niuniu''s hands, including Dabao''s, were full of shopping bags. All the clothes in the bags belonged to the young master and the young lady, while the one who swiped the card was Mr. Ji Dabao, the rich man. Mr. Dabao, who acted as the chief wrongdoer, was full of smile and spirit, and there was no sign of being cheated. On the contrary, the words "I earn you money, you are happy to come, I am happy, welcome to cheat me" were clearly written on his face. Ji Xiaobao enjoyed the rich treatment he had never enjoyed before. One day, three meals in the morning, afternoon and evening, he said that he would go out to eat, and the whole family would accompany him to eat. He said that he wanted to eat something made by his brother. Dabao obediently put on his apron and went into the kitchen to make something delicious for him. He ate two meals made by his brother and wanted to eat something made by mommy. Without saying a word, Mommy left work early and rushed home with big bags of ingredients. Even his father, who can only make cakes, got up before dawn to prepare for him because he wanted to eat cakes tomorrow morning. Niu Niu, who is a sister, is a little sorry to see that everyone is waiting on the little emperor. She lingers at the kitchen door several times, trying to show her skills and get a love snack for her brother. But Xiaobao was ungrateful. As soon as she saw Niuniu sliding to the kitchen, she called her in a hurry, "sister, come back to me! I''d better not wait on the person who knows how to appreciate your skills. I''m a rude man, and I can''t appreciate your exquisite skills. " Niuniu is so ingratiating that she has to buy a bunch of miscellaneous snacks instead and fill Xiaobao with a suitcase full of them. In fact, those snacks can be bought everywhere in the capital, but master Xiaobao is happy to accept them, because they are all his favorite snacks when playing games. No one knows this better than his sister. Young master Ji Xiaobao had never enjoyed such a special treatment since he was young, so that the night before he left, he stood on his mother''s scale and weighed five pounds more than before. Fortunately, he was growing up, tall and thin, and he didn''t feel fat after weighing five Jin. But he was a bit ugly in nature, but he couldn''t stand the fact that he was "fat". When he got off the scale, he turned back to Niuniu and sat down. "Sister, I gained five Jin." Niuniu came over, looked at him carefully, and poked his face with her finger, "not fat, just right. Besides, when you go to B University, you may not be acclimatized, or you may lose weight quickly because of the wonderful food in the canteen. What are you afraid of? " Xiaobao gave her a white look. "Sister, do you comfort people like this?" Dabao just came out with several bowls of steaming desserts on a tray. "You don''t want the rock candy bird''s nest stewed by mommy?" Xiaobao''s person has already sprung up, and quickly rushes to Dabao''s side to pick up the most full bowl. With his actions, he shows that his worry just now is absolutely unbearable in front of delicious food. The next morning, several members of the Ji family, together with Mr. Ji, sent Xiaobao to the airport. The whole family, together with a few bodyguards with suitcases behind them, made the war more grand than three years ago when Dabao went abroad. Letong is not wordy at ordinary times, but at this time, he catches Xiaobao''s advice, which is the same again. Xiaobao doesn''t look impatient at all. He puts his arms around Letong''s shoulder, which is the same as Letong''s advice, so he nods his head. Letong, Jirui and dabaoniuniu, neither of them accompanied Xiaobao to the capital. First of all, it''s not far away. They usually want to see each other. They just fly back on Saturday and Sunday. Secondly, it was Yang Sheng who said that his uncle took over all the things over there, and he didn''t need the intervention of Ji family. Ji Rui and Yang Sheng''s children are very close. Since Yang Sheng says so, Le Tong is not polite. Accompanied by two bodyguards, Xiao Bao enters the gate. After Xiaobao was sent away, there were five members in Ji''s family, which became a family of four. The most unaccustomed is Niuniu. "Xiaobao..." Niuniu, who came home from school to practice in the back hall, was pulling. Suddenly, the little girl yelled, "is that rhythm a little wrong just now?" For a long time, I didn''t get any response, so I turned around to have a look. The living room was empty. The figure who always used to play games in the sofa for her as an audience was gone. The only thing left was the room full of loneliness. Niu Niu frowned. She felt like she was missing a piece. She felt very uncomfortable. Put the violin down, Niuniu got up and went outside the yard to play with big gray and big black. The two big dogs, seeing Niuniu rubbing her hand with her head desperately, were humming in a low voice, even their eyes looked so pitiful. "Big gray and big black, do you think of Xiaobao like me?" Niuniu was half kneeling on the grass, her hands gently caressing the dog''s head. The two big dogs seemed to understand her. They looked at her more pitifully and hummed. "Ah... Xiaobao has gone to B University. In the future, maybe he can go home once every two weeks, or once a month..." Psychologically, Niuniu has a stronger sense of dependence on Dabao, but physically, she seems to be more used to the feeling that Xiaobao is around her. After all, since the day Xiaobao was born, she has not been separated from Xiaobao. Whether it is playing at home as a child, doing school together after kindergarten, or doing homework together after primary school, she is with Xiaobao. Her growth path almost overlaps with Xiaobao''s, until she goes to junior high school, Xiaobao jumps to senior high school, and they are separated from each other in class, but the intimacy between them never decreases. In particular, those three years happened to be the three years when Dabao went abroad, which can be regarded as Niuniu''s lowest period so far, while Xiaobao, although her mouth is still very damaged, has been accompanying her through the most depressed and lowest period of her life. For Xiaobao, she doesn''t have the sense of dependence on Dabao, but she has the sense of mutual support between hands and feet. So now Xiaobao has left r city and her life for a while. She suddenly feels like she has a lame leg. She can''t walk, but she doesn''t work hard. Niuniu and two big dogs who share the same disease are nagging in the yard and spitting bitterness. The two big dogs seem to understand her and respond to her by humming from time to time. Under the setting sun, the shadow of one man and two dogs is projected on the grass, pulling the elde Chapter 767 When Dabao came back from work, he opened the door of the yard and saw a friendly man and two dogs on the grass over the yard. The corner of his mouth suddenly rose. They crept towards the figure with their back to them. The two dogs were usually very sharp. When each owner came home, they would shake their head and tail and run to meet them. But today, they were being caressed by Niuniu, who was quietly listening to what the girl said in a low voice. Dabao came closer and finally heard Niuniu''s nagging. "Big ash, tell me, Xiaobao has long wanted to leave here and go to other places for University. Alas, it''s a pity that I probably can''t be as good as him to go to B University... Besides, when I go to university three years later, he will soon graduate... Alas..." Dabao stops behind Niuniu, and listens to her sigh repeatedly, which makes her feel sad. This is to secretly listen to a few more words, but the body''s reaction is much faster than his brain. When his brain reacts, his big hand has already touched her head and made a few gentle strokes. "Silly girl, it''s more than two hours'' flight. If you want him, just fly over and have a look at him." The words of comfort came naturally. Niuniu turned around, a little surprise flashed in her eyes, and soon she returned to normal. "Brother, why don''t you walk soundlessly?" Dabao didn''t reply to her. He blinked, threw his bag on the grass, sat down on the grass and pulled Niuniu to sit down. "I miss Xiaobao so soon?" Good temper to ask, explore the eyes fall on the face of the little girl, big hand extremely light to her hair. "Well!" Niu Niu didn''t conceal anything and nodded her head. Dabao lowered his head, rubbed her beautiful forehead with his lips, and then buried his face in her back neck. It seemed to be a low voice, and it seemed to be accusing, "Ji Sihan, what should I do? I seem to be jealous." Say, the nose tip of straight and straight has not once ground rub to move in her back neck. "Ah?" Niuniu''s brain didn''t turn as fast as Dabao''s, and her back neck was made to look like several caterpillars crawling over it. Uneasily struggled a few times, side head to hang an eye to see to still make fun of oneself of person. "What do you mean, brother?" Niuniu was afraid of itching. After being rubbed like this for a short time, she felt as if she had been in a cup. This feeling was very strange, but Niuniu didn''t resist it, because it was her big brother''s feeling. Even if she was strange, she was willing to accept and try it slowly. This cognition came into being when she boldly confessed to Dabao. Dabao left a special breath behind her ears and neck. Even if it was only light, it could temporarily relieve his bad thoughts from time to time. He moved back, pulled the distance between himself and Niuniu a little bit, forced her body over, took her face in his hands, and hummed, "you miss Xiaobao so much, I''m jealous!" Niuniu looks at him in surprise, Dabao doesn''t evade, and looks directly at her. For a long time, Niuniu''s dark eyes turn up. Little by little, the smile spread from the corner of her eyes to the bottom of her eyes. Dabao felt a little annoyed. In fact, he is not really jealous of Xiaobao. Most of the reasons why he said that solemnly just now are just to tease the little girl, so that she can disperse her energy and stay away from the sadness of parting. But now the little girl''s shining eyes, clearly floating on the detse and proud, that look, just like looking at a blind jealous hairy boy. But he is not a hairy boy, he is a rational mature adult! In the chagrin of Dabao want to open his mouth to save his image, the little girl''s face without warning to come over, in Dabao has not yet made clear what the situation, the lip was the little girl''s lip gently touched. Dabao''s bad thoughts, which he managed to suppress, immediately made noise in his heart. He is a mature adult who knows how to control his emotions rationally. But the delicious food to the mouth pushes away this kind of stupid thing. As a mature adult, he certainly can''t do it. As a result, the little girl''s active touch out of appeasement turned into a passive acceptance of a long and aggressive French kiss. Big Bao, who boasts to be mature and rational, is about to be breathless, so he has to let go of the girl in his arms. Niu Niu is even more kiss only out of the gas did not enter the gas, the whole person soft on his body, gasping heavily. The beautiful atmosphere filled the whole yard, and the dusk light wrapped them through the low wall of the yard. "Brother..." Niu Niu is still breathing heavily. However, she thinks it''s better to say something clearly on the spot. She has no experience in love, but she knows that the biggest enemy of misunderstanding is timely communication. "Well?" Dabao looked at her tenderly, but he was still savoring the wonderful taste just now. "In fact, when you went abroad... I felt 10000 times worse than now." Niu Niu''s breath was not stable, but she puffed out what she wanted to say. Dabao squints and stares at her thoughtfully. Niuniu thinks he doesn''t believe it and licks her lips nervously. "It''s true..." There was a slight sigh in Dabao''s heart, and he could not help holding her tightly in his arms again. Niuniu was strangled by him, but she didn''t dare to move, because she thought he was really jealous. She also thought that he didn''t believe what she had suffered three years ago. "Brother..." Niu Niu''s words were forced to suffocate in Dabao''s thick chest. Dabao hugged her tightly, felt her temperature spread out in his arms, looked down at the top of her hair, vaguely felt that his eyes were a little hot. Dabao blinked desperately. He bowed his head to kiss her on the top of her hair. Finally, he was willing to let go of the girl in his arms. "Brother, what I said is true!" After Niu Niu regained her freedom, she stressed to him again very seriously. Dabao nodded, "well, I know!" Niuniu didn''t know that her brother Dabao was just teasing her. Even though he had nodded to show that he knew, she was still worried. Niu Niu suddenly took Dabao seriously, raised her hands to hold his face, and fixed her eyes on him. "Ji Yu, what I like is you. Xiao Bao is my younger brother." Dabao was so happy that he just teased her, but unexpectedly he got another serious confession. But Shuang guishuang, Dabao was afraid that the little girl would find out the truth. He quickly learned from the girl and nodded seriously, "well, I know!" Chapter 768 Dabao was more and more sure that his girl, although she seemed timid, was a master who dared to love and hate. For a long time, Dabao and Letong were worried that Niuniu was too soft and had no opinion. But since the endorsement incident, Dabao and Letong have completely changed their attitude towards Niuniu. This day, Niuniu gave the Ji family a big accident. "Daddy, Mommy, brother, I want to tell you something." After dinner, Niu Niu, who runs to the kitchen to prepare fruit after dinner, puts the fruit platter on the tea table, which is comparable to art. "What''s the matter?" Letong took over her baby daughter and handed her kiwi fruit with a toothpick. Kiwi fruit is very sweet. It''s said that the girl bought all these fruits in the supermarket after school. It seems that it''s not a small matter to talk about it today, and the girl is also prepared to fight. Niu Niu is not in a hurry to say, Shi Shi ran with a toothpick poked a peach, a Hami melon were handed to Ji Rui and Dabao in front. When all three of them put the fruit to her mouth, she said slowly. "Didn''t I go to the audition yesterday? The director said that my performance ability needs to be strengthened. He suggested that I find a performance teacher to learn. " After eating half of Dabao''s Hami melon, he cursed in his heart: "grass, it''s really a soft mouth to eat people But what can I do? After eating half of the melon, can I dig it out? "Niu Er, didn''t Mr. Mai find the manners teacher and performance teacher to teach you a lesson a while ago?" Dabao knew that he was just struggling to death. In the end, no matter what the girl said, he would agree. Moreover, if his parents didn''t agree, he would be the most powerful lobbyist. Ji Rui and Letong want to ask the same question as Dabao''s, so they all stop talking. They look at Niuniu and wait for her answer. "Yes, but the director said that the two teachers hired by Mr. Mai are half of the level, not good." Niuniu said that she didn''t pay attention to the other three people''s heart. She said that she was hanging so high. Originally, for Niuniu to continue to accept the endorsement, the three people have been accommodating and accommodating. They all comfort themselves in this way in private. If they don''t have only one endorsement, they should be playing for this girl. But the girl seems to have put more and more energy and attention into the play. It''s not a concept at all to play with. However, the three are calm people. If you want to play tricks, here is Niuniu. "So?" Dabao''s tone is calm and his face is calm. In fact, he hates himself in his heart. He will always revise the lower limit of connivance for this girl without principle. Niu Niu rubbed against Letong and saw a flash of sparks from her brother''s eyes. When she saw the situation, Yu immediately leaned back to Dabao, took his arm and said. "So, the director wants me to study with Mr. Tan for a while to see if I can improve." "Miss Tan?" Dabao is a little incredulous. Although he thinks Niuniu is a treasure, it''s not easy for him to ask the teacher who is similar to the national treasure. Therefore, he suspects that Niuniu''s teacher is not the same person as the famous teacher he knows. "Well!" I don''t know if Niuniu''s thinking is on the same channel as Dabao''s. anyway, Dabao''s questions are definitely answered by Niuniu. Dabao still doesn''t believe it. She stares at Niuniu and confirms it again. "Girl, is Mr. Tan the one who is called national treasure?" Niu Niu nodded heavily, "yes, that''s Mr. Tan! Listen to the director, he asked Mr. Tan for a long time The name of Miss Tan is very popular. Even people like Le Tong and Ji Rui who are not clear about the performing arts circle can hear the name like thunder. Three people surprised to look at each other a few eyes, before want to persuade Niu Niu don''t go to the teacher and so on, this happens to swallow all back to the stomach. Mr. Tan is 70 years old, but he doesn''t have many disciples in his life. Moreover, every one of his disciples is a famous person now. His disciples are not many. Of course, this is not because he is arrogant, but because he is strict with her. He is not suitable for people who have no talent. No matter how high the conditions are, he will never teach any skills. On the contrary, if he thinks that this person has talent and doesn''t accept any money, he is willing to give it to him. Niuniu''s request, once again in Ji''s family, was passed by one side. The next night, Dabao accompanied Niuniu to visit the film and television industry leader, Mr. tan. When he met, Dabao gave a Duanyan to Mr. tan as a gift. The gift was not given blindly, of course. Dabao learned on the Internet that the teacher loved not only his acting career, but also his calligraphy. In his spare time, he wrote poems and paintings. Sure enough, Mr. Tan immediately picked up the Duan inkstone and looked at it carefully. His appreciation was beyond expression. "Not bad, Mr. Ji. Thank you for your thoughtful gift." This inkstone is not expensive for people like Dabao or Miss Tan. But giving gifts is not about value, it''s about agreement. The gift of Dabao was obviously sent to Miss Tan''s heart. As for Dabao, although he was very reluctant to have too much contact and deep friendship with people in the performing arts circle, he was still a principled person. Since he let Niuniu accept the endorsement, he has the responsibility to urge her to finish the job in the best condition. What''s more, the chance to get the advice of this national treasure level teacher is not available. "It''s good that Mr. Tan likes it. After that, my little sister will ask the teacher." Dabao has a clear goal. Even in front of such a big man as Mr. Tan, he is still frank and has no intention of covering up. But it happened that Mr. Tan was a cheerful person. "Ha ha, don''t worry, Mr. Ji. I''ve seen some VCRs of Sihan and some static photos of her. This girl is very expressive. Moreover, her eyes can charm a large number of people with a random turn, and her eyebrows can make people feel that it''s full of drama. In time, this child will become a great weapon!" Miss Tan is not stingy with her praise for Niuniu. Dabao is not a drama, but it''s natural to be happy to hear this proud old man give Niuniu such a high evaluation. "Miss Tan, Sihan may really have talent in this field, but she can''t be a jade without carving. At her age, she knows very little and needs to learn a lot. I''ll trouble Miss Tan to give her more advice in the future." Chapter 769 Mr. Tan''s acting class is two sessions a week, and the tuition should be very expensive. But Mr. Mai said that in order to let Sihan better interpret the new season''s clothing, all the tuition fees should be borne by them. Tuition is a small matter for Dabao. He just loves Niuniu. After high school, Niu Niu''s schoolwork became a lot tense. In addition to her studies, she had to go to teacher fan to learn violin. On Saturdays and Sundays, she had to spend the morning or afternoon to teach children to play violin in lonely yard. In addition, she had to spend at least two days a month to cooperate with the shooting and other related work of the brand. Originally, the time was full, and there were two more performance classes next week, Just fill up all her spare time. As a result, the feeling of separation that Xiaobao brought to Niuniu when she left was gradually diluted in the busy days full of different things. When Yu Xiaobao called home for the nth time, after chatting with Mommy, he naturally wanted to chat with his sister, but he got the same answer "your sister is not at home" several times before, and finally got angry. And his anger, simply can''t pass to Niuniu himself there, can only be enough to vent anger to Dabao. "Brother, I thought you would take good care of your sister when you came back, so I came to Beijing to go to university. But it doesn''t look like this at all. Am I overestimating you?" Xiaobao loves his sister, Dabao also loves his sister, but he is not a child, so naturally he can''t be as willful as Xiaobao. "Xiaobao, your sister has grown up. She has her own ideas. Even if I don''t like them, I can''t interfere." Xiaobao doesn''t care so much, "I didn''t let you interfere with her, but I can''t be so busy, can I? You see, busy people like daddy and Mommy can have a rest at home. My sister is still a student, but she is busy all day. Is that ok Even if Dabao can''t see, he can imagine his anger from Xiaobao''s tone. "Why don''t you come back this week and persuade her?" Dabao is nearly disappointed with himself, because as long as a couple of girls go up, all his insistence and principles will eventually become unconditional concession and connivance. And in his heart, just like Xiaobao, he didn''t want Niuniu to live such an overloaded life. Like his parents, he hopes Niuniu can enjoy her life happily On Niuniu, he has no chance of winning, only hope Xiaobao can pull back a city. "Brother, I''m not allowed to leave school for military training. Otherwise, I would have flown back long ago." Xiaobao wants to fly back to persuade his sister immediately, but the problem is that he can''t help it! All four members of the Ji family are in love with Niu Niu, but Ji Sihan, as the client, doesn''t feel that she has anything to love her family. In her opinion, all the members of the Ji family, except her, are superman. From her memory, whether it''s daddy, Mommy or brother, it seems that they are always busy. Even though he seems to be playing games all day long, he works in the game. At a young age, he participated in the design and modification of several brilliant online games. She is the only one who has always been mediocre. She only knows how to go to school and finish school every day, and only knows how to eat when she comes home. Even though she knows that Daddy, Mommy, brother and brother are hard-working, she can''t help at all. Often at that time, the inferiority complex that she was forced to suppress in her heart would sneak up. Until she took over the endorsement according to her own wishes, she began to have other sustenance besides her study, and gradually she found a sense of achievement from the job that her family did not like and did not approve of, and she also got the happiness she had never had before. Daddy and Mommy have said more than once that they don''t want their children to have great achievements, as long as their brothers and sisters grow up happily. When Niu Niu was young, her happiness and happiness came easily and easily. As long as she is with her brother or brother or family, she can be happy and happy. But when she grew up, she gradually realized that neither her brother nor her parents could be with her all the time. Daddy and Mommy would grow old, and they would grow up and have their own lives. Therefore, if she can''t find her own sustenance and make herself happy, she will eventually become a lonely and helpless person after her father, mother and brother grow up. In the three years when her brother left, she suffered from this loneliness. So, she finally understood that a person who blindly bases happiness and happiness on others is just like a vine parasitic on a big tree. If one day, the main trunk no longer provides nutrition for the vine, the vine will wither. So, now she is trying to make herself an independent sapling. She knows that she is not a rare tree like her brother and Xiaobao. Therefore, she has to work harder than anyone to absorb nutrients, at least to make herself grow strong and strong. In the future, even if she really leaves someone, she can still live. "Mr. Tan, I''m going to shoot the first issue of the advertising video at the end of next month, but I don''t think I''m up to standard in many places. Next month is the October holiday. Teacher, can you spare more time to teach me?" In the eyes of Mr. Tan, Niu Niu is a child who works too hard. In fact, after he saw her film, he really thought she was a talented person. But later, when he knew that she was Ji''s daughter, he once played a retreat. It''s not that he is biased against the rich second generation, but there are too many precedents that show that most of the rich second generation''s enthusiasm for the performing arts industry is only three minutes hot, and few of them have the perseverance and perseverance. Therefore, at that time, he said that he would meet me before making a decision. The director knows Sihan very well, so he only asks her to see the teacher, but he doesn''t tell her to pay attention to her attitude. Fortunately, on the day we first met, Niu Niu impressed him with her dexterity, and Dabao''s inexpensive but desirable gift also gave her a lot of points. With such a thoughtful brother, my sister would not be a lump in one''s heart. And these two weeks of teaching contact, let him look at this 15-year-old girl. To be honest, she''s not a brilliant child. But she was calm, careful and patient. Every time he taught her a look and an action, she kept pondering and deliberating. It was clear that every class had only one hour, but she was grinding it for one and a half hours or even two hours. Therefore, she would take the initiative to ask for more class hours for her during the holiday. Although Miss Tan was a little surprised, it seemed to be expected. "You don''t go on vacation with your family on October vacation, but you''d rather come with me, a lousy old man?" Chapter 770 Miss Tan was probably moved by Niu Niu''s diligence and hard work. At last, she actually agreed to her request. She took a long holiday in October for seven days, and taught her every day. When Niuniu told her family that she couldn''t travel because she had to take acting lessons every day during her long vacation, Dabao turned black on the spot. When Niu Niu made a request with Miss Tan, she just wanted to do her best to make the short film at the end of October, but she forgot to take care of the feelings of her family, especially her brother Dabao. This next look at his face, heart know not good, quickly put the hand just peeled good shell of crab meat to his mouth. "Brother, this crab is fresh. Eat it quickly Dabao opened his mouth with great cooperation, but his eyes were staring at her all the time. Niuniu seldom sees discontent in his dark eyes, and some grievances. Niuniu only thinks that she is wrong. After all, in her mind, Dabao is almost invulnerable and tough. This kind of person is naturally aggressive. Therefore, this kind of person seldom makes herself aggrieved. She took a serious look at her brother again, and then confirmed that his good-looking eyes did have a bit of grievance. Niu Niu''s heart trembled slightly, and her strong remorse poured into her heart. It seems that Mr. Tan''s decision to make up lessons for himself is too selfish. "Brother, this October holiday, it seems that I can''t travel as usual. However, my courses are all in the evening, so it should be no problem for a short trip in the province." Niu Niu was so guilty that she quickly picked up a piece of fresh fish belly and put it into the big bowl. Without saying a word, Dabao picked up the bowl and silently put the fish belly into his mouth. Sitting opposite Letong, although she also secretly blames Niuniu for being too busy with her work, she can''t bear to make her children unhappy about this. "You''re for work, and there''s nothing you can do about it. Dabao, you can arrange to visit the surrounding cities during the October holiday. The journey is not far, so you can take your grandfather to play together." As soon as Letong''s words come out, Dabao can''t be silent any more. After all, he is not really how angry this little girl, just feel a little helpless. He had thought that he and she had finally become lovers. It was rare to have a long holiday and arrange a lot of romantic holiday ways. Now, he had to retire to the second place for her job which was not even a formal job. Say not sad, not helpless, must be false. "OK, I''ll talk to Xiaobao later to see what cities he wants to go to." Dabao''s face finally returned to normal, and Niuniu was secretly relieved. "Girl, I remember Mr. Mai said that at the end of December, you go abroad to attend a few fashion shows. After the long October holiday, I will help you make up for your oral English for a period of time. You should be prepared psychologically." Quickly accepted the reality of Dabao, in order to avoid this girl and run to find a spoken English teacher, as soon as possible to take the work on themselves. In this way, we can at least ensure that our time with her is no longer divided up by some unknown English teacher. "Brother, are you really willing to teach me?" Dabaoken teaches her in person, Niuniu can''t help it. In fact, she had a plan to invite her oral English teacher. Naturally, she had the idea of her elder brother, a returnee. But she also knew that her elder brother had just returned to the company and had a lot of work to do. So she wanted to go back, but she didn''t want to open it. Dabao glanced at her. "It doesn''t matter to teach you, but I have to charge tuition." Niuniu immediately tried her best to kiss him in the face. "Of course, my brother will charge me how much tuition. Anyway, Mommy will help me pay for it." With that, Chao Letong smiles and squeezes her eyes, "Mommy, right?" In addition to nodding, Letong seems unable to do anything. Dabao doesn''t care what Mommy and little girl do. He straightens up and leans on the back of the chair, lazily pointing at the big dish of red crabs. "All right, peel me ten crab claws as an advance payment." Niu Niu nodded repeatedly. Here, her hand has moved quickly. After dinner, Dabao and Niuniu talked about their vacation with Xiaobao in the video. For a while, they didn''t see Xiaobao of their elder sister. Now they finally saw Xiaobao. Although they were only on the screen, anyone could see it. The boy was very happy. But when he heard that Niuniu had to attend class during her long vacation, his face was ten times blacker than Dabao''s. "Sister, are you going to marry the director? What''s the point of working so hard? I finally have a long vacation to go home, but you go to class. Don''t you even want my brother? " Although Xiaobao''s face only appeared on the screen, his aggressive tone and eyes seemed to break through the screen. "Brother..." Niuniu pitifully shrinks behind Dabao and pulls Dabao''s sleeve with both hands. Naturally, she wants her brother to help her block Xiaobao''s anger. For her brother, she can act as a coquettish, pretend to be poor, and even pretend to be dead. Facing her brother who is too shrewd and often does not eat hard and soft, as a sister, she is often at a loss. If in peacetime, don''t Niu hint, Dabao will naturally help her. But today, the situation is different. Dabao is still angry. If you want him to help her, don''t think about it! "Brother, you can''t help her! Ji Sihan, you dare to go to class during the long vacation. If I don''t peel you off, I''m not Ji! " Ji Xiaobao yelled out such a sentence, and the video chat window went black. Niu Niu takes a look at the head picture in the lower right corner of the computer. It''s already black. "Brother, what should I do? Xiaobao is very angry with me!" Niuniu embraces Dabao''s neck from behind, and her whole body lies on his back. Her head is buried on his shoulder like an ostrich. "Congratulations, Miss Sihan. I can''t help you because I''m angry with you, too!" Suddenly, the helpless little girl felt depressed on Dabao''s shoulder for a long time. After a long time, she let go of her hand, went around Dabao''s body, sat on his thigh, turned to face Dabao, hung her hand on his neck again, gently shook him, and frowned pitifully. "Brother, please help me to find a way. Mr. Tan finally agreed to give me extra lessons. I must go to these classes." Dabao doesn''t look at her. Instead, he closes the chat window and opens his microblog to gossip. "Brother..." Dabao hardened his heart and didn''t look at her, because he knew his Achilles'' heel. As long as he had a pair of her beautiful eyes, all his persistence would change instantly. After a delay, he was not angry that she used the long vacation to make up lessons, but he was angry that when she made these decisions, she made them without consulting her in advance. Chapter 771 Niuniu is close to Dabao, but Dabao doesn''t look at her. She looked up and saw his stiff chin curve. In her mind, her brother Dabao has always been gentle, very talkative and very good at coaxing. But now, she clearly feels that this time, he is really angry. Even though he was not angry enough to ignore himself, his tight lips and tight facial lines all told her that he was really hurt by himself. "Sorry, brother!" "It''s my fault this time. I shouldn''t make such a willful request with Mr. tan without telling you anything." Niuniu didn''t tell her family and dabaoti in advance because she was afraid that she would be opposed by the whole family once she said it. Judging from everyone''s reaction today, her guess is basically correct. "But, brother, have you ever thought about it. Director or Mr. Mai, at that time, he gave up the professional supermodel and chose me. In fact, he was taking a risk. Of course, they can choose me because I have advantages, but compared with that sister, I also have disadvantages. I hope that I can live up to the expectations of the director and Mr. Mai, and I also hope that I can live up to their risks. " Niuniu still doesn''t know that when Mr. Mai changed people, he actually chose the model after Dabao had a hand in the dark. Therefore, in her opinion, this opportunity is something she forced Mr. Mai to give extra. In order to live up to Mr. Mai''s high expectations, she must do her best to finish the work better than that model, so that she can be worthy of the support and trust of Mr. Mai and the director. Dabao seems to be brushing the web page, but she listens to her words carefully. Listen, listen, the heart will gradually pull into a ball. For her hard work, but also for her tenacity. Although Dabao loves her, he can understand why she did it. But he doesn''t want that he and his family are only in the state of being told about her, not in the state of having business and quantity. "Niuniu, I can understand your intention to finish the shooting work at the end of next month, but it doesn''t conflict with you discussing with us about the make-up schedule in advance, does it?" Dabao''s tone finally restored his usual softness when facing Niuniu. Finally, her eyes moved away from the screen and gently looked into her eyes. Niu Niu is embarrassed to drop her eyes. Facing her brother''s affectionate eyes, she can''t tell a lie, but her heart''s true thoughts are very hurtful. Dabao stares at her for a moment, reaches for her chin and makes her look at herself. "Are you just as you were last time, afraid that we would object to it, and then just don''t let you do it?" Dabao asked in a soft voice with a soft voice. Niu Niu was forced to look at him in the opposite direction. She was told that she was in the mood, so she had to turn her eyes in embarrassment, and her eyes fell on the embroidery on the wall. "Eh?" Her mind was immediately attracted by the embroidery. "Brother, this embroidery..." Dabao glanced at the embroidery that he had just re hung today, "yes, it''s the birthday present you gave me, remember?" Three years ago, this piece of embroidery followed Dabao across the sea. Instead of its maker, it accompanied Dabao for three years. Niuniu nods, struggles to stand up from Dabao''s arms, goes to the embroidery, and looks up carefully. "I thought you threw it away..." There was sadness in her words. Dabao couldn''t bear it, so he stood up and walked behind her, encircling her from behind. "Fool, how can I be willing to throw it away?" In the past three years, when Dabao was worried that the girl on the other side of the earth would forget him, or he would know a boy she appreciated more, he would look for confidence and psychological comfort from this group photo embroidered by the little girl. "Niu Niu, you have to believe that even if the whole world gives up on you, I will not. Even if people in the world are against you, I will support you. So, no matter what happens in the future, you must tell me first Dabao felt like a broken father. It''s not that he doesn''t want to let go, and it''s not that he doesn''t believe her. However, her circle is too complex, many adults still lost themselves in the circle full of bright illusions, and she is just a 15-year-old girl. He was deeply afraid that as long as he had a little negligence, he would accidentally drop her. And he could not even tell her that the people in that circle were sinister, nor could he tell her that a little girl like her was most likely to be abducted for various reasons. Because, he hopes, no matter what environment or circle she is in, she can look at everything around her with an optimistic and beautiful attitude. His idea may seem contradictory to others, but he feels that there are such people. Because, his mother, is such a person. In Dabao''s memory, her mother should be a woman who has experienced many changes. Even in her present position, she is also a place full of calculation and intrigue. But her character, always optimistic, and her mood, always retain a very pure and beautiful place. This corner is very soft and emotional. And she uses this soft and emotional paradise to contain daddy and their brother and sister. Therefore, in Dabao''s view, the spiritual support of the five members of the Ji family is not the father, but the seemingly weak but actually tough mother. Yes, he wants Niuniu to be as strong as mommy. But when she is still in the weak stage, he does not dare to rest assured of her. Therefore, he hopes that he can protect her behind her when she has not been able to fully distinguish the danger around her. Dabao''s gentle words make Niuniu feel more and more ashamed. I really think too much about some things. I think my brother is still the old brother. As long as her request is reasonable, he will support her. "Brother, thank you for supporting my willfulness!" Niuniu also knows that she is self willed to speak on behalf of others. But if she is not self willed, she can only live according to the arrangement of her father, mother and brother. It''s not what she wants! Of course, it should not be what daddy, mummy and brother really want! Now they are doing all kinds of obstruction, more out of fear for her. Because they don''t believe in her ability, not because they don''t want her to fight for her own life. If one day, she is strong enough, they certainly want her to live the life she wants with her ability, like her brother and younger brother, to get into her ideal university, and to decide the way she will go in the future. Chapter 772 Later, Niuniu had the cheek to discuss with Mr. Tan and transferred all the seven classes in seven days to the two days before the holiday. As a result, Niuniu finally had a five-day continuous holiday. Xiao Bao''s anger finally subsided when he heard the news. Ji Dabao, who has always been a family Travel Planner, made an extraordinary effort to arrange a four-day short trip. On the last day of the holiday, he said without any hesitation, "on this day, we can have our own free activities. Please help yourself as you like." Xiaobao, who has returned home from a holiday, has a clear look on his face. "Brother, come on, we all know that your last day is to live with your sister. We won''t be so ignorant, right, Mommy?" Letong looks at the three children and smiles without saying anything. Niuniu blushed. If she changed her usual Dabao, she would be the most embarrassed to see Niuniu. However, a shy little girl with a red face is so cute that Dabao can''t help hugging her and imprinting a loud kiss on her face. Sitting on the other side of Niuniu, Xiaobao is not willing to be outdone. While Niuniu doesn''t pay attention, she also comes over and gives a loud kiss on the other side of her face. Letong looks at her daughter being attacked by her two sons like sandwich ham. She is in a bad mood. She pats Ji Rui''s thigh and asks, "Mr. Ji, it''s the best day for our holiday. How are we going to live our world?" Ji Rui did not answer, sitting next to Niu Niu, Xiao Bao jumped up and said, "Mommy, you can''t do this! What am I going to do? " Letong glanced at him with a smile, "you go to have morning tea with your grandfather, and then go to the flower and bird market with your grandfather to have a look at the small animals. Whether you eat at your grandfather''s house at night or have a big meal outside, we won''t interfere with you. Anyway, you can let Uncle Li send you back before 12 o''clock." Xiaobao jumps to Letong''s side and sits down. He doesn''t have any self-consciousness that he''s already big and tall. He just flops in Letong''s arms. "Mommy, you can''t be so light hearted. I''ve only had seven days off, and you are so cruel that you abandon me for daddy''s sake?" Ji Rui stares at him and mercilessly attacks him. "Smelly boy, your mommy is my wife. If you have the ability, you can find a girlfriend like your brother. If you don''t have the ability, you can get out of the way and enjoy life." Xiaobao said wrongly, "hum, it''s wrong for you to abuse single dogs like this. I''m going to the women''s Federation to complain about your abuse of children!" Ji Xiaobao is a little over 14 years old now, so it''s not wrong for him to say that he is a child, although, from the outside world''s point of view, he has entered the adult stage for some time, both physically and psychologically. But in front of his family, his childish side was never covered up. Niuniu is the one who softens up the fastest. Looking at Xiaobao''s pitiful appearance, she shyly pulls Dabao''s sleeve. "Brother, why don''t we play with Xiaobao?" Dabao is not as easy to be deceived by Xiaobao''s pitiful appearance as Niuniu. Rubbing her head seems to appease her, but her sharp eyes fall on Xiaobao''s face. "Niuniu, your compassion is too rampant. Even if Xiaobao doesn''t accompany his grandfather, he can have a wonderful life. You don''t have to pity him." Compared with Dabao''s junior high school, high school and University, Xiaobao has only a few friends all over the world. Xiaobao, who is recognized and dressed, lies on Letong''s shoulder, whimpering and "crying". Seeing that her hard hearted father, mother and heartless brother have no reaction at all, she is too lazy to act any more and sits upright to announce. "Since you don''t like to see me so much, I''ll stay in the capital to accompany you and your uncle on Saturdays and Sundays!" The hard hearted and unfeeling ones were still indifferent, but Niuniu immediately broke away from Dabao''s embrace and threw herself around Xiaobao. "Brother, you promised me to take plane photos with me at the end of October, but you can''t turn back." Niuniu''s nervous performance, finally let Xiaobao''s psychological balance some, handsome face slightly show a smile of disdain, "sister, but I see in your face just come back, otherwise, I really don''t want to come back this angry." Dabao picked up a pillow and flew over, "classmate Jihuan, does anyone tell you that if you don''t die, you won''t die? If your sister gives you steps, just be obedient. Don''t be sick in the university dormitory by yourself at that time. " Xiaobao stares at Dabao. When she looks at Niuniu again, she immediately changes her face and smiles sweetly, "sister, look at this guy!" "Selfishness doesn''t mean any brotherhood. According to me, you''d better find another brother-in-law for me, or I''ll introduce some to you?" Niuniu nodded her head with a smile. She held her arms and looked at Dabao thoughtfully. "Well... Brother, your proposal looks good..." As a result, the two brothers and sisters began to complain about Dabao''s mistakes. After listening for a few minutes, Dabao finally couldn''t help shouting, "you can kill a man, you can''t insult him!" He pounced on Xiaobao. Over the years, Letong and Ji Rui have learned how to protect themselves from the conflicts among their children. They get up and go to the second floor to visit their old husband and wife''s world. They leave the children who seem to be overturning the roof in the living room and let them solve the internal conflicts by themselves. The three brothers and sisters, who had not seen each other for nearly a month, had been fighting in the living room for more than two hours. It was not until Xiaobao said that he was hungry that the fire of "war" subsided. Dabao, as a brother, automatically went to the kitchen to cook a few bowls of beef noodles. Niuniu made a dish of cucumber, which she had just learned, and got Xiaobao''s thumbs up. "Sister, you finally have a cooking skill to boast about." Inspired by this, Niu Niu later specialized in cold dishes. Let alone, later, Ji''s cold dishes didn''t taste as good as hers. To this end, Dabao declared war on Ji Rui, "Daddy, don''t think that only your wife''s cooking skill is good. Look at my Niuniu''s cold dish skill, it can also be said to be the best." Fearing that the world would not be chaotic, Xiaobao threw cold water on one side. "Brother, Congratulations, you can only eat delicious salad all your life." Dabao didn''t care about Xiaobao''s throwing knife at all. "I''m willing, you care about me!" Letong, a mother, habitually stands on the side of her good daughter, "Xiaobao, don''t be too early. Maybe your wife will be a kitchen idiot who can''t cook instant noodles." It turns out that Letong, as a mother, can definitely become a prophet. A few years later, the girl who belongs to Xiaobao is indeed a kitchen idiot who can even make a kitchen disaster by soaking instant noodles. Chapter 773 During the four-day holiday, five members of the Ji family flew to a small island with few tourists but beautiful scenery. Ji Rui, who is in his 40s, is still very strong, diving and surfing with his three children. As the only duck in the family, Letong is very comfortable lying on the couch, listening to music, reading and looking at the scenery. Among the girls, Niuniu''s physical strength is very good, and her motor cells are also very developed, but compared with the three strong men of Jijia, she is still a little behind. As a result, she went crazy with three men for most of the morning. Like Letong, she lay under the sun umbrella and enjoyed the beautiful sunshine. When she was tired, she took out her SLR camera and photographed the three vigorous figures on the rough sea. "Niu Niu, Si Jun will leave the day after tomorrow. Would you like to take half a day off to see him off?" Probably do not want to hinder Niu Niu''s studies, before no matter how Niu Niu asked, Si Jun is not willing to disclose the specific time to go abroad. "Morning or afternoon?" In addition to relatives and family members, Si Jun is the best friend with Niu Niu, so even if she has to ask for leave, she will go to the airport. Letong knows Niuniu''s mood very well, so she helps her find out the exact time in the morning, "morning!" "Brother is also the flight in the afternoon..." Niuniu was in a bit of a dilemma. Originally, Xiaobao didn''t plan to send him back to school, but if she asked for leave to see Sijun off, she didn''t send Xiaobao, no matter what. And, to be honest, she was also afraid of Xiao Bao''s anger. Ji family men, from father to brother to Xiaobao, have a common problem, that is, they are very possessive, and they are especially true in their feelings. Letong gives her a soothing look. "Don''t worry, it''s on mommy. It''s estimated that Xiaobao won''t be jealous. He''ll be back in two weeks, but Si Jun won''t be back until next autumn. " Other girls may not believe it, but she believes everything that mommy promises. Niuniu thought that Mommy would wait until she got back from her vacation to tell Xiaobao about it. Who knows, when Xiaobao came to have a drink, she heard Mommy say to Xiaobao. "Honey, your flight on Wednesday afternoon, Si Jun''s flight is in the morning. Your sister can only ask for half a day''s leave. Do you want to ask for leave to send Si Jun, an outsider, or leave to send you?" Xiaobao drank all the drinks in the cup at one go, and then casually dropped a sentence, "sister, you go to see Si Jun off. After all, he is an outsider." Then he threw the towel on the couch and ran to compete with his father and brother. Niu Niu gave mommy a thumbs up in an incredible way, "Mommy, how did you do it? If I tell him, he will definitely be angry with me. " Letong glanced at her with a smile. "Silly girl, when negotiating with Xiaobao, a young master with such a proud and delicate temperament, you must pay attention to time and skills. He''s having a good time now. He doesn''t have time to care about who is more important in your heart. On the other hand, I say that Si Jun is an outsider, which gives him a sense of superiority. Since he''s one of his own, he''s naturally embarrassed to care with you about such trifles as sending or not! " Niuniu looks at Letong admiringly, "Mommy, are you a human heart fluoroscopy machine? It''s amazing. From today on, Mommy, you are my idol!" Letong is amused by Niuniu''s shining eyes. She pinches her tender face, moves her head closer to her, and quietly teaches her the experience she has accumulated over the years. "You have been spoiled too much by your brother Dabao since you were a child. He is in front of you, almost everything is accommodating you, so, many of his true temperament, you don''t quite understand. But in fact, the three men in the Ji family have something in common. " Niuniu nods her head again and again, feeling that mummy is very reasonable. She also has to admit that Dabao is really too good for her. As long as her words and deeds are not against the law, Dabao will probably tolerate it. So it''s true that Dabao is accommodating her. "Mommy, tell me, daddy, what do they have in common?" Letong''s smiling eyes cast to the three vigorous figures chasing each other in the distance, and slowly opened his mouth. "First of all, they are all masters who are soft but not hard. As long as they care about you, they can''t see that you are wronged at all. Therefore, as long as you are soft, even if they are wronged by themselves, they will give in obediently." Niuniu thought, indeed, as long as she flattened her mouth in front of her brother, her brother would be too nervous. "Second, they all like to act coquettishly. Although they are all very smart and powerful, each of them will act coquettishly as soon as they seize the opportunity and feel miserable." Niu Niu looked at the three figures thoughtfully and said, "Mommy, Xiao Bao loves to be coquettish. I know that my brother also loves to be coquettish, but he only loves to be coquettish with you. Daddy, he shouldn''t be coquettish." Yue Tong smiles and shakes her head. Sure enough, the girl is still too tender. "Silly girl, Xiaobao loves to be coquettish with everyone because he is the youngest in the family. So he can be coquettish regardless of the audience, because he doesn''t need to care about the image. But your father and brother are not the same, so they are very particular about the objects and occasions of their coquetry. " Niuniujing Letong made such a point, a little understood, "Oh... Mommy, what you mean is that daddy is only coquettish to you, and won''t let us see it, right?" Letong nodded with a smile, "well, he does act coquetry in front of me, but this is our secret. You don''t know, OK?" Letong secretly said to the tall figure surfing there: Mr. Ji, I''m sorry. For the happiness of your eldest son in the future, I''ll sacrifice your tough image. Niuniu nodded her head. "Of course, I won''t say it. What''s more, I can''t imagine my father''s coquetry, hehe. " Niuniu scratched her head and laughed a little embarrassed. "Can you imagine your brother being coquettish?" Letong finally brought the topic to the point. Niuniu has a clear look on her face. "Yes, I''ve seen a lot of brother''s coquetry to you!" Letong is very inhumane and lights a candle for her son in silence! "Silly girl, it''s human instinct for a son to be coquettish with his mother. Mommy means to be coquettish. It''s your brother''s coquettish attitude towards people other than me and your parents. Can you imagine that? " Niu Niu looked puzzled, frowned and thought for a while, then shook her head in distress. "Mommy, I can''t imagine." Yue Tong patted her head, "then slowly think, I believe, one day, you will be able to imagine." Chapter 774 When she was a child, Niuniu was very simple. When she listened to her family, she only listened to the literal meaning. But I don''t know when she found that what her family said sometimes wasn''t just literal. For example, after a careful review of the contents of the chat with mommy during this vacation, Niuniu always feels that mommy really wants to tell her, not that her brother will act coquettishly, but that there may be other things hidden behind it that she never cares about. So, Letong today''s words, Niuniu silently recorded in the bottom of her heart. Later, when she got along with Dabao, she became extremely attentive. A family of five spent a four-day holiday on the island and flew directly back to r city from the island. The next day, as the head of the family, President Ji Da left his three children behind and drove Letong out of the world. Xiaobao seldom sleeps in. When he gets up, the living room is quiet. Only the sound of Jingling comes from the kitchen. Xiaobao doesn''t know that his parents have gone out. He just thinks that everyone will wake up naturally like him. Only the hardworking mommy gets up early to prepare a big breakfast for everyone. However, it''s strange that if mommy makes breakfast, the room must be filled with fragrance. But this time, besides the sound, she can''t smell any fragrance. Does Mommy just get up at this time? When he went to the kitchen door and looked inside, it was aunt Guan''s chubby figure, not mummy''s slim figure, that caught his eye. "Xiaobao, you finally get up, breakfast I hot in the pot, now give you out?" Xiaobao looked at the cold air in the kitchen. He was puzzled. "What are they calling me? Not up yet? " "Your parents went out early in the morning. Dabao and Niuniu went out half an hour ago. After breakfast, you can see where you want to go. Xiao Li is at home." As she washed the dishes in the sink, aunt Guan turned to Xiaobao. Xiaobao grinds his teeth and screams, "what, they really leave me alone to have a home?! What a shame! Hum, I''m so angry Xiao Bao angrily turned and left, even without breakfast. When Aunt Guan washes the dishes and comes out, there is no sign of the young master. It turns out that the angry young master took a tennis racket to the gym to find someone to vent his dissatisfaction with the war. Besides, Dabao and Niuniu got out of bed after their parents went out. When Niu Niu was woken up by Dabao, she was still thinking of sleeping a little longer. With her eyes closed, she shrank in the thin quilt, but she put her hands around Dabao''s neck and said, "brother, let me sleep a little longer. I''m so tired..." Dabao doesn''t say anything, but only uses her lips to block her mouth. This method is more useful than any other method. Soon, a few seconds ago, the man lying on the bed with his eyes closed pretended to be dead quickly lifted the quilt and ran into the washroom with a red face like a rabbit. "Put on this dress and we''ll go out on a date today." Dabao points to Niuniu on the bed. Niuniu glances over the skirt. It''s the pure white skirt that Xiaobao picked for her by her brother before she went to school. In front of the bed, there are high heels that she bought with this skirt. "Brother, why do you have to be so formal?" Niuniu usually only wears sports shoes, but since she received the endorsement of this youth series, when she was in the etiquette class, the teacher asked her to wear high-heeled shoes, so it''s not difficult to let her wear high-heeled shoes now. It''s just that every time she puts on high heels, she will feel mature for several years. Subconsciously, she will avoid letting her brother see her like that. "This is our first date. Of course, we have to dress formally." Dabao said solemnly, took her hand and walked out. "Since you don''t think it''s acceptable, let''s have breakfast first." In other words, it''s all death, but one is immediate execution and the other is probation. Aunt Guan''s breakfast was neither rich nor delicious, but Niuniu ate it carefully. Dabao, who had already had enough to eat but was patient with her, finally could not help holding his hand in a fist shape and handed it to her. "Miss Sihan, who would you like to see first when you look so beautiful in front of the camera?" Niu Niu was stunned for a moment. She realized that he was pretending to be a reporter. Dabao was full of puzzled eyes and continued to ask patiently, "as the spokesperson of this brand, you must be very beautiful in these beautiful fashions. Do you want to be the first person to see such a beautiful you, the director? A designer? Is it a brand? Or, who do you like? " Niu Niu listens to her brother''s series of aggressive questions, and it''s not until the last question that she suddenly realizes. "Well... This... I have to think about it..." By this time, the little girl actually had the answer in her heart and understood why her brother wanted her to wear such formal clothes to accompany him on a date. But long time together, let her also learn to use bad, shining eyes see Dabao calm face forced to cover the cut, then deliberately hesitated to sell the pass. Dabao''s eyes flashed a touch of loss. To tell the truth, he thought that if he said so clearly, the girl would immediately choose the last option. But did not expect, originally he took for granted, in the girl''s heart but hesitated for a long time, can''t get the answer. Niu Niu slowly chewed the steamed stuffed bun in her mouth, looked down and pretended to be thinking seriously. Around the chattering man, suddenly quiet down, the dining room, only her chewing steamed stuffed bun "Ta Ta" sound. Niuniu peeked at Dabao with the end of her eyes. She saw that he was also drooping his eyes and holding chopsticks in his right hand. It seemed that she was unconsciously poking the steamed stuffed bun in the dish. The expression on Dabao''s face, Niuniu can''t see clearly, but his drooping eyebrows and eyes clearly show loss and depression. Niu Niu never saw such a treasure. Originally, she was just making things worse. She didn''t really have no answer in her heart. But at the moment, Dabao''s chopsticks poked into her heart, which made her feel pain. "Brother, directors, designers and brands are all very important, but I still think that I want the person I like to see so beautiful me first!" Niuniu is not sure whether she is particularly beautiful in those unique costumes, but she can be sure that she is the most confident and calm on that stage after wearing those costumes. Even if she is not the most beautiful, but the most confident and calm, she really wants to let him see her first. Dabao raised his head, and the low air pressure that had enveloped him exploded in an instant. Chapter 775 Niuniu put on the pure white dress with slanting shoulders and knees that Dabao had chosen for her, put on the pair of silver high-heeled shoes in front of the bed, hang down her long curly hair, and tie a pure tie with the same color as the shoes. "Master Ji Yu, am I beautiful?" Niuniu asked with a smile to the stupefied Dabao outside the door. Dabao''s eyes were filled with surprise and infatuation. She habitually reached out to rub her hair, but found that her hair was also carefully combed. Her hand stopped in the air and hung down to take her hand. "Beautiful princess Ji Sihan, let''s go!" Niuniu giggled. Although it was the first time for her to wear such clothes, it was quite embarrassing. Seeing Dabao so happy, her embarrassment suddenly became unimportant. "Brother, do we really want to leave Xiaobao alone at home?" Niuniu took Dabao''s arm and looked anxiously at the closed bedroom door. I don''t know how many years Dabao has been waiting for this day, so there''s no sign of tenderness. "Didn''t we say so long ago? Don''t worry. Xiaobao must have arranged where he is today. " Under Dabao''s repeated guarantee, Niuniu can safely get into Dabao''s car. "Brother, where are we going to play?" Although Dabao is a few years older than Niuniu, it''s the first time for him to fall in love, just like Niuniu. In his opinion, as long as you are with Niuniu, no matter where you go or what you play, you can enjoy yourself. "Where do you want to go? I don''t have any specific arrangements. Just mention where you want to go or what you want to play. " When he first moved here, there were not many buildings around him. When he went out, almost all the places he could see were desolate. Now it''s not the same. On the street where the car turns out tens of meters away, there are tall buildings everywhere, and people and cars are busy. Niuniu, like Dabao, has lived here for more than ten years, but now she seems to have passed these streets for the first time, and she is staring at the street view outside the car. "Niuniu!" Dabao called again. Niuniu herself feels very strange today. She has seen the scenery for more than ten years. How can she feel different today? "It doesn''t matter to me. As long as my brother is with me, I can go anywhere!" Niuniu''s answer coincides with Dabao''s idea. Dabao stretched out her right hand and put her hand on her lap. Niu Niu struggled a little, but in the end, she tried to relax and put her hand on his leg. Dabao seemed very satisfied with her obedience. He glanced down at the white hand on his leg and raised his lips in a good mood. "So we''re going to the movies?" Although he did not determine the specific itinerary, he did his homework ahead of time. Today, there is a romantic and beautiful love movie on. According to his treatment of Niuniu, she should like this kind of movie very much. "Yes! I can do anything! " Niu Niu also did not ask what to see, then readily agreed to come down. Dabao drives into the central cinema not far from home. Today is the last day of the October holiday. There are a lot of people in the cinema. Niuniu has never been to the cinema to see a movie. As soon as she enters the hall, she takes Dabao to the ticket office. "Let''s get the tickets over there!" Dabao took her to the ticket machine in the opposite direction and picked up several tickets according to the password on the mobile phone. Dabao had at least ten tickets in her hand. Niuniu was stunned for a while and then asked, "why so many? Shall we see it all? " Dabao shrugged indifferently, "whatever you want. Anyway, these are five different types of films released today. You can watch that one if you like, or I don''t object if you like to watch all of them. Anyway, there are many leisure places around here. We can watch one movie first, then watch the second movie after lunch, and so on... " Dabao certainly doesn''t plan to spend all day in the cinema, but if the little girl really wants to see it, he doesn''t care to accompany her all day. Niuniu took the tickets, went to one side of the table and sat down. She spread all the tickets on the table and carefully selected them. "Brother, how about this set?" Dabao has a look at the title of the film on the ticket stub, which is the romantic and beautiful love film. "Well, I''d like to see this film too. It''s recommended that this film not only has a strong cast, but also has excellent production." Niu Niu stood up expectantly, "let''s watch this movie. After watching it, we''ll have dinner around here and then go outside to play, OK?" Dabao naturally has no problem. After buying popcorn and potato chips, he accompanies Niuniu into the market. The film tells the story of a pair of childhood sweethearts who lost each other''s news in a war, and finally went through many twists and turns, and then accidentally met again 20 years later. The first part of the film is a happy and beautiful stage. Two young people who have just changed from a friend relationship to a lover relationship enjoy their sweet love wantonly. "Brother, this is like..." Niuniu was very involved. Seeing that they had changed from friends to lovers, she couldn''t help coming to Dabao''s ear and whispering. Dabao didn''t say anything, but caught her lips by the dim light on the screen and gently kissed her. Niuniu''s attention is still on the screen, but the hero and heroine hold his hand subconsciously! When the two separated, the screen was changed into a large gray tone, and even the music was changed into a sad and low tone. In the excellent sound effect of the cinema, Dabao vaguely hears the little girl in his arms sucking heavily on her nose and rubbing her face. Sure enough, even his face is wet. "Fool, it''s just a play!" Dabao was so distressed that he quickly wiped her tears with his palm. I secretly regret that I shouldn''t have brought her to see this film. It''s just a play, but she is crying for the fake relationship between the hero and heroine. But he, for the sake of the real and sad she, wanted to lift the cinema. "What a pity..." The little girl who saw the sad part hummed in a low voice. To his arms nest nest nest, continue to immerse in the screen that the pair of leading actors and actresses with superb acting out of the sadness of life and death. Dabao rolled his eyes in the dark. I''m sorry! As long as I knew how well the lacrimal gland of this girl was developed, he would not have chosen such a tear jerking film. The only thing to be thankful for is that the VIP box in the VIP area he bought, even if she cried a little, no one else could see it. And he can continue to comfort her and accompany her. Chapter 776 From the cinema, not surprisingly, Dabao painfully found that Niu Niu''s eyes were red and swollen. "If we had known that your lacrimal glands were so developed, we should have chosen a comedy to watch." Niu Niu looked down with embarrassment, "no, it''s good-looking. When the film comes out, brother, please remember to buy one for me." Dabao didn''t want to cry. "You''re crying so much. How many times do you want to cry?" "Brother, such a touching film is not often seen. You should remember to buy it for me!" For fear that Dabao would not agree, Niuniu stood on tiptoe and kissed him as a bribe. Dabao has no reason to shirk. They found a Japanese restaurant near the cinema and settled their lunch. They discussed where to stay while eating. Niuniu says she wants to go shopping. Dabao has no objection. She just thinks she wants to buy some new clothes in autumn and winter. Unexpectedly, the first store that the little girl took Dabao into was a clothing store for the elderly. She took Dabao and walked around inside. She selected several warm coats, matching scarves and gloves for the Yang and Ji families in the capital. When checking out, before Dabao had time to take out her wallet, the little girl had taken out a bank card from her bag and handed it to the shopping guide. "Niuniu..." Dabao reached out to stop him, but Niuniu blinked at him, "brother, have you forgotten that my endorsement fee this time is three times as much as before? I gave these clothes to my grandfather and my grandfather, so I should pay for them. " Dabao smell speech, had to stand next to the waiting guide Miss wave. After buying clothes for the two leaders of the yangjiaji family, Niuniu bought some clothes for Letong Jirui. This time, Dabao learned to be good and let her pay the bill by herself. After buying their parents'' clothes, Dabao and Niuniu come out with shopping bags all over their hands. Dabao estimated that the girl had not bought enough. At least, she and he didn''t buy one. "Niuniu, let''s leave these in the floor management office first, OK?" "Well, I have to store it first. I haven''t bought it for you yet." Niuniu answered seriously. Dabao had already guessed the answer, but she couldn''t help smiling when she said it herself. "Buy it for me, too?" Niuniu handed all her clothes and articles to the service desk, turned around and took Dabao''s arm, and said a lot. "Of course, I have to buy it for you!" Dabao understood something from her sly smile. He looked at her with a smile and asked, "why?" "I have to make you look ugly and old-fashioned, so that you won''t be liked by those beautiful sisters in the company. Naturally, no one will bother to seduce you." Dabao, with a clear face, pinched her face and said with a smile, "are you so worried?" Niuniu nodded, "of course I don''t worry! Brother, do you think I''m smart? " Dabao shook his head. "Fool, unless I change my name and change my face. Otherwise, even if I''m old and ugly, and I''m fat and short, as long as I''m Ji Rui''s son, there will be waves of women coming up one after another to ask for association. " Dabao has enjoyed this kind of treatment since he was a child. Therefore, he knows better than anyone that most of the women who like him just like his name of Prince Ji rather than himself. How can Niuniu not understand Dabao''s words? After all, she grew up enjoying the same "special treatment" as her brother Dabao. "Well, I don''t care. Anyway, I won''t let you dress up to raise other women''s eyes." Niuniu micro pursed lips jealous appearance, let Dabao is very useful, happy with her into a men''s clothing store. Of course, Dabao doesn''t believe Niuniu really wants to make him look ugly, so he confidently gives Niuniu the responsibility of choosing clothes. Whatever she picked out, whether it''s the leisure department or the elite department, he is extremely patient to try on one by one. Probably because she has been acting as a brand spokesperson in recent years, Dabao found that her fashion tentacles are very sharp, and the matching technology is very professional and superb. Every time he wears it according to the way she matches it, he can always see the eyes of the shopping guide shine, "Sir, if you match it like this, it''s much more beautiful than what our store manager matches!" Of course, in addition to Niu Niu''s unique vision and superb matching skills, there are also some advantages such as Dabao''s own model''s tall figure and a star''s handsome face. "Of course, my girlfriend has a unique eye!" In front of others, he pretends to be Niu Niu''s boyfriend and shows off this kind of thing. Dabao has thought about it secretly for many years. Now, he finally gets what he wants. Niu Niu looks at the man with a face in front of her in disbelief. This is that de se is actually closer to an arrogant smile, usually only on Xiao Bao''s face. Dabao, however, usually smiles in a restrained and gentle way. "Ji Yu, are you numb?" Because Dabao said that she was a girlfriend, Niuniu was embarrassed to call her brother in front of others. She walked up to him, gave him a light kick and scolded him in a low voice. "No, it''s aboveboard for me to praise my girlfriend. What is it?" Dabao''s black eyes were shining with dazzling light. The already eye-catching person, with such a smile, even made the shopping guide Miss disappear. Niu Niu glances at those shopping guides who deliberately look for some excuses to get closer to him, and their eyes are shining with inexplicable light. She swish in front of him, and even stands on tiptoe, ignoring Ji Dabao, who has become more handsome after wearing a fashionable suit. She pulls his arm and pushes him into the fitting room. "Go and change your clothes!" Niu Niu''s ferocious tone and rude action startled Dabao. Carefully look at her face, her eyes, that pair of beautiful eyes seems to be burning clusters of small flame seedlings, in the heart secretly cool, surface, but still deliberately standing in place, pretending to ask. "Ah? Why change it back so quickly? Isn''t it beautiful? You haven''t told me. Isn''t it ugly? " Then he walked two steps with his long legs in front of the big mirror. He was like a model, and then he picked his eyebrows and threw a wink at Niuniu. "Well, isn''t it beautiful?" Niu Niu was so angry by him that she almost cried because of the sour gas coming out of her stomach. Pursed a mouth to stare big eyes straight to stare at him, gnash teeth way, "Ji Yu! Do you want to change it or not? " Chapter 777 Dabao saw that the silly girl was about to cry because she was pulled up by herself. She quickly walked back to her side with a smile. Bow in her face kiss, low voice coax way, "well, don''t be angry, I immediately go to change back." Then he patted her face and trotted into the fitting room to change her clothes. Standing in the fitting room, Dabao couldn''t stop smiling. Just think about the little girl''s momentum of wanting to eat those shopping guides. Although Dabao enjoyed it very much, he didn''t want to make the little girl angry after all. He didn''t dare to try the clothes he didn''t try, so he walked out with his hand and gave them to the shopping guides. "All these are bought." When he said that, not only the shopping guide was surprised, but also Niuniu was surprised. "Don''t try to see if it fits or looks good?" Dabao shakes his head, grabs the girl''s shoulder and hugs her to his arms. "My standard figure, as long as the size is standard, absolutely fits. As for whether it looks good or not, I believe Niu Niu''s eyes. " Dabao is quite confident and stinky. Naturally, Niuniu gives a bad look. "Go and pay, little rich man." Dabao came up to her ear and gently reminded her. Since she has bought so many things for her grandfather, father and mother, it is impossible not to pay for her boyfriend! Niuniu said, "hum, no, I have no money!" Dabao seems to have been prepared for a long time. He smiles and takes a card from his wallet, puts it into her hand, and then pushes her. "Go ahead, this is my salary card. You will be in charge of it later. The password is your birthday, but you can''t swipe these clothes from this card today!" Niu Niu also did not refuse, generously put the card he gave into her bag, then took out her bank card and went to the front desk to settle the bill. This is Niuniu Dabao blinking, pinching her face and teasing her, "Xiaoniu, you are still young! Don''t you know that men have the habit of hiding private money secretly? " Niu Niu really doesn''t know about this. "Well, brother, do you really have private money?" For Niuniu''s clear eyes, Dabao can''t bear to cheat her. "Now, of course, there are. However, I will make an asset list for you when I go back tonight. All my property will be handed over to your safekeeping office from this evening. I promise that I dare not hide even the private property of a pair of socks!" After Dabao said this, Niuniu remembered that for so many years, besides his studies, his brother has been taking into account Ji''s work. In addition, there seem to be some projects invested by herself. I think there should be a lot of assets. He just gave his bank card, clearly said very clearly, said it is now the wage card, how stupid he is! "Brother, you look at me too much! Your assets, securities, and so on, only lose out when you give them to me. You don''t have to make a list for me, and I can''t understand it. You''d better take good care of them yourself. Don''t let me toss them away. Anyway, if I have to spend money, just give them to me! " Niuniu says that she wants Dabao to give her money. In fact, since she started endorsing a few years ago, she has spent almost all her pocket money and expenses on endorsements. She still donates the rest to the orphanage on a regular basis. "Well, don''t worry. I can still make money for you." Dabao is very modest, but in fact, the assets and property in Dabao''s name add up to enough for Niuniu to spend her whole life. Of course, in addition to the money from Dabao''s investment and work, some of these assets and finance are fixed assets presented by several elders from time to time. The sum of all these assets makes Dabao one of the richest in r city. But these girls don''t know. From small to large, she was used to living a good life, but she didn''t have much concept of money. Had it not been for the benefit show in the orphanage a few years ago, she would not have understood the real gap between the rich and the poor. "Brother, you can rest assured that I don''t eat much and wear ordinary clothes. So, take it easy and don''t put too much pressure on yourself!" Niuniu naturally knows that her brother has more than enough to support herself, but she still worries that her brother will give him too much pressure because of her. She doesn''t have a high demand for life. Besides normal food and clothing, what she hopes more is that her brother can always be with her. Three years of separation left an indelible shadow in her heart. Therefore, in her mind, nothing is more important than keeping him by her side. Dabao hugged her men and consciously tightened them. This girl, how much she cherished him. She even said that she only used ordinary goods to eat and wear. But, girl, do you know, in my brother''s heart, no matter what you eat, wear, and your life, I hope to give you the best, not ordinary goods! "OK, I know my girl is so easy to support now. I will apply for a year''s leave from tomorrow, OK?" What Dabao thought was obviously the opposite, but he was so mean that he had to say something insincere to amuse the little girl. Niu Niu knew that he was joking, but she answered very seriously. "Well, brother, you''ve been taking care of both your studies and work for so many years. It''s good to have a good rest for a year while Daddy and Mommy are not retired." Niuniu''s words, dabaoming knows that it is impossible to become a reality, but his heart is too warm! Chapter 778 At Dabao''s insistence, Niuniu also left the store with a lot of autumn and winter clothes. They walked back and forth two times again, and then brought all the clothes and accessories left at the front desk back to the car. Fortunately, Dabao is driving a Hummer, and the car has enough space to contain these bags of goods. "Brother, you listen to me all day. You can decide where to eat dinner, OK?" Dabao looked at Niuniu with a smile, "are you sure?" "Well!" Niu Niu nodded seriously. My brother likes seafood best, so Niuniu thinks Dabao will take her to the seafood boat by the sea. As everyone knows, not long after the car was driven, Dabao stopped the car by the side of the road and told her to get off. Niuniu looked at the roadside. There was no other restaurant except a m-ji fast food restaurant, not even a bakery. "Where to?" Niuniu just thought that Dabao wanted to buy something else. Although she was confused, she got out of the car. "Don''t you mean to eat whatever I want? We''ll have this tonight." Niuniu doesn''t dislike eating foreign fast food, but to be honest, she doesn''t eat much, because her parents, including her brother, who is in charge of everything, always say that this kind of foreign fast food is junk food. Therefore, she doesn''t patronize this kind of fast food restaurant except for coming with her classmates several times. "Brother, don''t you say these are junk food?" Before entering the door, Niu Niu asked in a low voice. "It''s not too bad to eat once or twice." Compared with Niuniu, dabaozui is very cunning. Under the circumstances of choice, he thinks that things that are not delicious will not be put into his mouth. Niu Niu looked up at him and deeply doubted whether he had been with her for most of the day! "Tut, what''s your vision? Although the food here is not delicious, it can be used to cheat the stomach. " Niu Niu didn''t know that her brother, who was extremely fastidious about food, often had a meal with a hamburger and a glass of milk in order to save time as much as possible to speed up her study in those three years abroad. Therefore, these foreign fast food, which he despised three years ago, have established a deep revolutionary friendship with him in the past three years. Niuniu''s demand for food is far less than that of Dabao. Therefore, since Dabao''s elder brother says it''s acceptable, she has no reason not to eat. They went in and asked for two hamburgers and two fried chicken wings. Dabao asked Niuniu what else she wanted. The little girl waved her hand again and again, "enough, enough!" To be honest, she was secretly controlling her heat intake during this time. Because she has to keep her best condition until the end of the month. Of course, she didn''t dare to mention it to her family. Especially in front of Dabao, she was very careful, for fear that she might slip her tongue. If you really let Dabao know that she is on a diet to keep fit for this endorsement, he will definitely stop her job by various means. It has to be said that Niuniu really knows some of Dabao''s ideas like the back of her hand. From m, they got into the car directly. After driving for about ten minutes, Dabao stopped the car on the side of the road and took Niuniu to the fruit shop on the side of the road to buy some fruit. He also asked the shop owner to wash it and pack it in a box. Carrying fruit to get on the bus, until the seat belt is fastened, Niu Niu just thinks of one thing. "Brother, where are we going?" "Girl, I''m taking you to sell to the traffickers." After Dabao teased her, she fell on the steering wheel and began to laugh. Niu Niu''s face turned green with laughter. When he finally stopped laughing, she gave him a white look, "brother, you are so strange today!" Dabao also seems to think that he is too presumptuous to laugh, trying to suppress the smile, but the corner of his mouth betrays him. "Well, I won''t tease you. We''re going to the suburbs. It should be hard to find a place for dinner there. So it''s easier to buy some convenient foreign fast food in advance." Niu Niu got the answer and sat down. She was not curious about where she was going next. Dabao didn''t seem to want to continue to reveal. The car went out of the city towards the north suburb and drove on a road that Niuniu was not familiar with for about half an hour. Dabao suddenly reminded Niuniu, "girl, hold on to the armrest, the road ahead may be a bit bumpy." As soon as the voice fell, the car turned into a rugged yellow mud road. On both sides of the road, there was a lot of wild grass. Niu Niu raised her eyes forward, only to see the weeds and the path extending in the middle of the weeds. For this expedition, she could not guess what was ahead at all. Niu Niu finally became curious. "Brother, where are we going?" Dabao was staring at the road ahead. After all, the road was not easy to walk. He had to be very careful to ensure safety. "Why, I''m afraid I''ll sell you to others as a concubine?" Dabao''s spirit is highly focused on driving, but his tone is very relaxed. Niuniu didn''t care about his teasing. She said, "as long as you are willing, I don''t care!" Dabao burst out laughing, "Niuniu, you mean you''ve eaten me to death?" Niuniu shrugged, "of course, you even handed in your salary card. Where is the chance to turn over?" They said with a smile, the car bumped for a while and got out of the weeds. The car drove onto a cement road, which was not wide, but at least smooth. Niuniu listened to Dabao and breathed out, "in fact, there is another easy road, but it''s a little far away. I think it''s still early, so I''ll take a shortcut here." Dabao''s so-called short cut is probably much closer than the road he said, because after she came out of the weeds, Niuniu saw a mountain not far ahead. "Are we going up the mountain?" Dabao reached over and patted her on the face. "Well, how clever!" The mountain looks very high. It took half an hour for the car to reach the top. Dabao parked his car on the lawn on the top of the mountain, took a look at the red sky on the other side of the mountain, and asked Niuniu to get out of the car quickly. "Girl, hurry up, it''s too late!" Niuniu got out of the car quickly. Dabao took her hand and ran to a big stone on the side of the mountain to sit down. "Niuniu, look!" Niuniu looked in the direction of his hand and saw that the red sun was disappearing from the sea level. Dabao held her hand tightly with her lips on her cheek. "Girl, I hope that 70 years later, or even 80 years later, I will still have the opportunity to sit here and watch it sink. I hope that you will still be sitting beside me at that time!" Chapter 779 As for Dabao''s 70 years and 80 years, Niuniu admits that she has never thought about such a long term, and even has no such long-term concept in her mind. But she knew that her life had been filled with Ji Yu since she was a child. Before, he was a brother, now he is a lover. If 10, 20, even 70 or 80 years later, she thinks that his identity may change, but the fact that he will always be by her side will never change, just as she will always be by his side. "I will!" 15-year-old Niu Niu has not experienced any twists and turns. For her, being abandoned by her parents should be a turning point in her life, but at that time, she was too young to feel her poor situation. She only chewed her mouth and blinked at the beautiful face with black eyes in the shadowy woods. And the magic of fate is that it''s just a little baby who inadvertently turns on the gears of the two children''s life paths. Fifteen year old Niuniu knows very well that she and he met by fate 15 years ago. And now she and he, can be together, rely on, but is no longer fate. For the next 10, 20, or even 70 or 80 years, it is impossible to rely on fate to maintain. So she said, "I will!" These three seemingly simple words, in fact, clearly convey her determination and attitude to go on with him. What Dabao said is more a kind of expectation and good wish. To be honest, he didn''t dare to expect that 15-year-old she would have the same determination and thought as him. So, when he heard that she gave him the answer of three words very firmly, his heart was instantly overjoyed. "Niuniu, don''t you think it''s unfair for you that we are like this now?" Although Dabao was so happy that he almost couldn''t hold on to himself, the little bit of reason he had left still allowed him to reveal his uneasy mind hidden in the bottom of his heart. Niu Niu looked up at him slightly, the red sunset reflected in her dark pupil, like two clusters of fire in the jump. "Ji Yu, I don''t know how many generations of virtue I have accumulated to meet you in this life. I don''t understand why you think it''s unfair to me. For me, even in ten or twenty years, even if I meet a hundred times more boys than I do now, I will never meet another person who can love me as much as you do. " Fifteen year old Niuniu admits that her world is very small and that she doesn''t have much contact with many boys. However, she firmly believes that the man who has been protecting herself is the best one for her. Dabao''s little uneasiness in his heart was placated by Niuniu''s heartfelt words. He lowered his head and put his lips on her beautiful eyes which made him addicted and infatuated. The rosy clouds all over the sky gradually disperse between the two people''s murmurs and whispers. In the silent night, they change their dark gray clothes, and the stars twinkle in the endless sky. The two people close to each other, sometimes talking about the fun of childhood, and sometimes talking about the depression and brilliance of those separate days. There are unknown insects singing in my ears, accompanied by the "Wuwu" mountain wind, playing the most beautiful Concerto in the world. Until I don''t know whose stomach is murmuring first, I think of their rich dinner and stay in the car. However, they spent dozens of yuan on the hamburger set meal in M Ji, but they seemed to have eaten the most delicious food in the world. In the dim light, the hungry two wolfed down their dinner. Look at each other, like two different poles of the magnet, naturally close together. "Well, it''s all beef..." After kissing, the little girl frowned and chewed her mouth. With a smile, Dabao hugged the man again and gave him a deep kiss. Then he thought about it carefully and made a thoughtful statement. "No, and the taste of salad dressing..." The two hugged each other, wearing the thin blanket they took out of the car, and looking at the slanting crescent moon, slowly climbed into the air from the East ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, Niu Niu, who was still dreaming, was awakened by a clap on the door. "Niu Niu, you promised to send Si Jun to the airport. It''s time to get up." With the sound of clapping the door, it was the sound of Letong. Niu Niu wakes up from her dream, gets up and shakes her head, then pulls herself back to reality from the dreamlike beauty of last night. "Mommy, I''ll accompany Niuniu to see Sijun off. You and daddy go back to work." Dabao handed the peanut butter coated bread to Niu Niu, who just sat down, and naturally arranged the next thing. "OK, let''s go back to the company, Xiaobao. How about you? Do you want to go back to the company with us? I''ll take you to the airport with your dad at noon. " Xiaobao shook his head and rejected Letong''s proposal. "I''ll go to the airport with my brother and sister to save running on both sides." Letong has no objection to this. Anyway, the boy will fly back next Saturday. There''s no need to make it look like a farewell. While listening to the conversation between Mommy and his brother, Dabao looked carefully at Niuniu, who was eating bread quietly. Last night, they came home in the middle of the night. Today, they got up so early again. He was a little worried about her lack of sleep. However, the little girl seems to sleep well, three or four hours of sleep time, but enough to let her recover the look of playing chess. At ease, Dabao took a sip of milk from his glass. "Dabao, did you get enough sleep when you came back so late last night?" Letong smiles and looks at her eldest son and daughter. Dabao raised his eyelids to mummy with a look of interest. He also thought that Mommy would be wise. It seems that he underestimated the gossip factor of his mommy. "Thanks for mommy''s concern. We are young and recover quickly!" Letong puts down the cup, covers her heart, looks like pain, and leans on Ji Rui. "Mr. Ji, look at your precious son. We''re old!" Ji Rui knows that Letong is just joking, but he habitually stares at Dabao, pats Letong on the shoulder and soothes her in a soft voice. "Don''t worry about him. When they get married, they have to beg us!" Dabao picked his eyebrows and looked at his father in a funny way. "Daddy, what time is it now? You can''t be the master of our marriage." On hearing this, Letong sighed again, "Alas, I can''t help my mother!" Chapter 780 After seeing off Sijun and Xiaobao, Dabao and Niuniu return to their normal lives. Niu Niu''s score in the senior high school entrance examination is good, but entering this key high school, she still feels the pressure she never felt. This matter, she did not dare with the family and dabaoti, but with Si Jun mentioned. "You used to go to a noble school, and the teaching is more humanized. Here, the traditional way of education is used, so it''s normal that you won''t get used to it. In a few days, you will probably get used to it." Si Jun''s words really make Niu Niu feel at ease. But she is at ease. The huge pressure makes her not relax. Other students finish school at five o''clock, but she often stays at school until nearly six o''clock. It''s nothing else because she feels that she can''t keep up with some subjects, especially mathematics. The representative of mathematics in her class always stayed until six o''clock every day. When she found out, she also stayed and did the math homework of that day. If she didn''t understand, she asked the representative for advice. Since she went to high school, Dabao has been picking her up in person. On this day, Dabao was still waiting outside the school gate at five o''clock. Taking advantage of the waiting time, Dabao took out his laptop to deal with his work. He''s now in Ji''s family. He''s like a guerrilla. Where he needs help, he''ll stay for a period of time. Letong and Ji Rui don''t express any opinions on this. Obviously, they are confident enough about Dabao. Dabao''s current situation, in fact, is a very hard work, but he just enjoys it. The mailbox file processing part, look at the time, already fast six o''clock, used to the girl six o''clock punctual out of Dabao, close the notebook, out of the car. When she closed the door and looked up, she saw Niu Niu with her schoolbag on her back coming to the school gate. She came out with a strange boy that Dabao had never seen before. This boy is half a head taller than Niuniu, he is gentle, wears rimless glasses, and his white face exudes a faint smell of books. Dabao unconsciously raised his eyebrows and strode towards them. "Han Han!" I don''t know why, Dabao changed his name subconsciously. This address spread out, not only Niu Niu, even Dabao himself also Leng for a while. "Brother!" Niu Niu, who came back to herself in a moment, waved to him with a smile, and the rhythm at her feet was obviously accelerated. The gentle boy beside her, seeing Dabao, smiles and nods politely. "Who is this?" Dabao''s intuition has always been accurate, and the person who can make his radar start naturally is certainly not incompetent. "Brother, he is Guo Yuhang, the representative of mathematics in our class." Said, introduced to Guo Yuhang, "Yuhang, this is my brother." "Hello, brother Ji!" Guo Yuhang politely said hello, raised his eyes to see his family waiting for him not far away, said goodbye to Dabao and Niuniu, and quickly ran to his family. "Does he leave at six every day, just like you?" Dabao naturally knows that Niuniu''s normal school time is five o''clock, but Niuniu says that she wants to finish part of her homework in school. If she doesn''t understand, she can ask her classmates who also stay in school for advice. Dabao has no objection to Niuniu''s progress, and has never doubted anything. But after seeing Guo Yuhang, Dabao''s heart can''t help murmuring. Little girl stays so late every day. In the end, is it really just for homework or for people? "He should be a little late. Today his family arrived early, so he came out with me." The little girl didn''t know that her brother began to think carefully again. She answered frankly, opened the door and sat on the copilot. Dabao shoves her schoolbag into the back seat, turns around, sits in the driver''s seat, starts the car and leaves. "Are there many hard-working people like you in the class?" Dabao asked very skillfully. With Niuniu now in such an unguarded state, it''s impossible to feel his exploration and mind. "Not much. Only a few are fixed." Dabao is relatively satisfied with such an answer. "You used to be very afraid of mathematics. Do you have a common language with Guo Yuhang?" Look at the way she talked and laughed with that boy just now. It''s more than having a common language? "Brother, do you remember that I was afraid of mathematics? Alas... I''m still very afraid now, so I have the cheek to ask Guo Yuhang for advice. " Niu Niu tilted her head and thought about it carefully, then said, "we don''t have the same language. I don''t think he wants to talk to me too much. However, his method of solving problems is really easy to understand, so I pester him to teach me!" Niuniu thinks that Guo Yuhang is not willing to talk to her, because, just like just now, they left the classroom together, and all the way, she took the initiative to find words. Of course, she doesn''t like to ask for nothing, but he patiently solves the problem for her. If the scene is too cold, it''s too embarrassing. "Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to you..." Dabao glanced at the little girl thoughtfully. Xindao, silly girl, you underestimate your own attraction! "Of course, a bully like him doesn''t like me!" It''s not that Niu Niu belittles herself, but that her math scores are really ugly compared with other subjects. "Fool, how can a person who can be admitted to No.1 middle school be a scum? Since he doesn''t want to talk to you, don''t be shy and ask him to teach you. I''ll teach you what you don''t understand. " No matter from the results or learning methods to problem-solving methods, we have the confidence of the representative of this subject. Naturally, we have Dabao. And, to tell you the truth, his baby girl, just pester him. Why should the boy with glasses give his baby a cold face. Just, he didn''t understand. In the past, the girl didn''t like to pester him and let him help her with her homework. Every day, she wanted to stay with him even when she was sleeping? Now that they have become more intimate, how can this dependence be gone instead? "Brother, you are so busy that I always ask you to teach me. Anyway, these topics are not too difficult, and the students in the class can help me. " Niuniu''s dependence on Dabao is not gone. Instead, she is more compassionate than before. No longer as before, regardless of anything, as long as her big brother has been with her. Since her brother had to take his work home every day, Niuniu knew that his work was a lot of messy, and there were also many difficult things. She thought she didn''t have the ability to help him share, but she was embarrassed to give him any more trouble. As a result, she didn''t want to bring her brother home to make unnecessary troubles when learning the above problems that she could solve by herself. Chapter 781 Niu Niu''s over a month of dedicated study has greatly improved her acting skills and body expression. As a result, the new season''s advertising shooting goes very smoothly. Xiaobao and Dabao, who came back from the capital specially, accompanied her to shoot in the studio and location for one day respectively, and the shooting of the first phase ended perfectly. Of course, the so-called smooth and perfect, is from the director and photographer''s point of view. For Yu Niuniu, the high-density shooting from morning to night for two consecutive days is far beyond the strength of her body. So, when she heard the director yell, "OK, perfect, it''s over!" The perfect shape that originally fitted the director''s image was like a deflated inflatable model. The body swayed a few times without warning and then fell to one side. She is not far from the stage, and her eyes have never been far away from her Dabao. Her face suddenly changes and she strides onto the stage. When Niu Niu thought she was going to kiss the ground this time, her arm was suddenly caught, and a strong pull pulled her up. Slightly a little trance of Niu Niu has not yet had time to respond, the body has heavily into a warm embrace. Niu Niu intuitively thought that this person was an elder brother brother, but can enter her nose, is actually she does not know too much the perfume fragrance. Niu Niu''s memory, brother does not use perfume, but he always has a faint and almost Mint fresh breath, so it is certain that helping her to kiss off the ground is not her brother brother brother. "Well, didn''t you fall?" Not a strange voice into the ear, Niu Niu raised her head, into the purpose is a young handsome face. This man is Ning Yan, her male partner in the new season. Niu Niu, who is still in shock, takes a deep breath and just wants to say thanks. Her arm is caught again. In the blink of an eye, she has transferred from Ning Yan''s arms to another embrace with a light breath of mint. "Thank you for pulling my sister!" Above the thin air came her brother Dabao''s polite thanks. "You''re welcome, Sihan. Are you ok?" Ning Yan beautiful eyes, tightly staring at the previous second is still in his arms, here but against another man''s arms that face. Niu Niu flashed and blinked two times, covering up the disturbance in her eyes and smiling gratefully at Ning Yan. "I''m fine, thank you!" Then he struggled to get out of Dabao''s arms and stood still. Dabao''s worried eyes stopped on her face, "are you hungry? Let''s go and have something to eat first. Xiao Bao just went out to buy porridge and ate it while it was hot. " Because the photographer is very strict, Niuniu and Ningyan both ate in the morning, but Ningyan is a boy after all, and is a little bit more hungry than Niuniu. Before Niu Niu can express her opinion, she has been taken away from the photo studio by Dabao. Over there, two assistants are helping to distribute Xiaobao''s takeout to the staff present. Niuniu is pressed by Dabao to sit on the chair, and Xiaobao pushes the porridge in front of her. Dabao takes out the wipes, picks up Niuniu''s chin, and helps her wipe off the bright lipstick without saying a word under Niuniu''s confused gaze. "All right, you can eat." Dabao''s eyes are full of worry, but his tone is very gentle. He knew that Niuniu liked the job, so he tried his best to persuade her to understand and support her even though he couldn''t bear her suffering. Niuniu is really hungry. Otherwise, she would not have fallen to the ground as soon as she heard the director say it was over. Xiao Bao handed her the spoon, but she picked up the bowl directly and drank half a bowl of rice porridge in one gulp. "Sister, why are you suffering?" In Xiaobao''s opinion, taking over the advertisement more than three years ago was originally a kind of ticket playing. He thought that his sister''s idea was the same as his, and taking over the endorsement was just for fun. Looking at the shooting process these two days, Xiaobao deeply feels that compared with the shooting of the youth series at that time, the requirements now seem to be more stringent, and the shooting intensity is also much higher. Therefore, Xiaobao feels that his sister is asking for trouble. Niuniu drank most of the bowl of porridge, empty stomach for most of the day, finally warm, hear Xiaobao doubt, but also lazy to explain. "Xiao Bao, give me the snack." She pointed to the lunch box with a hotel logo on Xiaobao''s hand, which should be her favorite snack. Xiaobao is still angry with her. Seeing that she ignores her own problems, she makes a small temper. Don''t ignore her. She pushes the lunch box away. Dabao took a look at his awkward brother, raised his hand to fight on his head, and advised him. "Well, it''s not too late to denounce her until she has something to eat. It''s hard for you and me to starve her, isn''t it?" Xiaobao''s anger returned to Qi, but in fact, just like Dabao''s, she was deeply distressed by the hungry girl in front of her. "Pa" to throw lunch box in front of Niu Niu, continue to turn to ignore her. Niuniu is so funny, but she is so hungry that she can''t even laugh. Now she doesn''t want to bother with the awkward boy. She opens her lunch box and smells the fragrance. She wants to eat it all together. "Ji Shao, thank you for your snacks and food!" A shadow flashed over. As soon as the voice fell, there were more people in the chair beside Xiaobao. That person was Ning Yan. "You''re welcome!" Dabao glanced at him faintly and quickly looked back at the little girl who was swallowing. Big palm lightly caresses on her back, low voice reminds, "eat slowly, careful choke." Ning Yan looked at Niu Niu enviously, "Sihan, you are so lucky. You can make an advertisement and let your brother and brother accompany you." Ning Yan looked at Niu Niu''s eyes, gradually from envy into full of interest. Niuniu is still trying to cram snacks into her mouth. You know, she''s not a professional model and can''t stand the hunger Ning Yan, sitting opposite her, is just a professional model, so it''s common for him to shoot hungry. At this time, he is eating slowly with a piece of pizza and looking at Niu Niu''s eyes, which is becoming more and more complicated. Dabao''s attention was originally all on Niuniu. Occasionally, he raised his eyes to Ningyan''s thoughtful eyes. "Mr. Ning, your assistant seems to be looking for you." With sharp eyes, Dabao glimpses the anxious assistant not far away, who is the assistant of the little model. Ning Yan Leng for a while, looking back, just to the little assistant''s eyes. "Mr. Ning, please come here!" Dabao''s idle excuse turned out to be true. "Sihan, talk to me when you have time." Ning Yan takes a look at Niu Niu with extremely pitiful eyes, stands up in a hurry, throws a word to Niu Niu, then spreads oil on the soles of his feet and runs towards the little assistant quickly. Chapter 782 Dabao stares at Ning Yan''s back. After a while, he turns around and solemnly tells Niu Niu, who is still eating hard. "Niuniu, don''t contact this boy in the future." Niu Niu, who knows later, fills her mouth with food and looks up at Dabao in a daze. "Why?" Dabao wiped a sesame stick to her lips with his fingertips. "There''s no reason. Except for work, don''t pay attention to him at ordinary times." Niu Niu "Oh" to should a, did not ask what, bow to continue to eat. Dabao thought she had heard her warning, but she didn''t expect that she didn''t take Dabao''s words seriously. After she had a long reflex arc, the three brothers and sisters were already in the car to go home. Xiaobao sits in the back seat, Dabao drives, Niuniu naturally sits in the co driver. "Brother, you told me to ignore Ning Yan, but he was very kind to me! When I was making up backstage, he also taught me a lot of on-the-spot skills. " Dabao looked at the road ahead without strabismus and asked her, "girl, I ask you, what''s the last sentence?" Niu Niu didn''t even think about it, so she went back to him and said, "there''s nothing to be gallant about. It''s either cheating or stealing.", Glancing at his eyes with a little disdain. Dabao nodded, "yes, aren''t you very clear? Then why do you ask me why I can''t talk to him? " Niu Niu opened her mouth slightly, speechless. Sitting at the back of Xiaobao, he raised his eyelids and glanced at Niuniu, and hummed coldly, "idiot!" Niu Niu stagnated. She seemed to think of something again. "Brother, are you wrong? He didn''t know that we were children of Ji family. What did he do for me? I''ve heard from the makeup artist that he''s very famous. I''m just a newcomer... " Just now, when Dabao heard Xiaobao''s stupid voice, he was still a little aggrieved for the little girl. He wanted to say that she was just a little simple and definitely not a fool. But when I heard her say that, I couldn''t help humming, "Tut, what a fool!" Xiao Bao came forward with a gloating smile. "Brother, thank you! I think you are the one who asked for trouble! " Dabao''s backhand hit Xiaobao''s head in the middle with great precision, "sit down, or you will be the one who will ask for trouble!" Xiaobao shrunk back to the back seat with a smile, "brother, you and sister are made for each other!" Niu Niu, who has been busy all day, has a slower brain speed than usual. Now she doesn''t recognize the meaning behind Xiao Bao''s words. She just thinks that he really praises her and her brother. "Xiaobao, you don''t have to sow discord here. My brother and I are made for each other." Xiaobao was lying lazily in the back seat. "Brother, actually I can understand that there is nothing difficult for a smart person like us. If it is not for your sister''s big trouble, your life will be very boring, right?" Niuniu understood that Xiaobao''s perfect match meant this! "Stinky Xiaobao, if you talk nonsense again, I won''t go with you next week." Neck pillow fly out, very accurate hit Xiaobao''s face. Before Xiaobao could answer her, he heard Dabao say. "Xiaobao, you''re not totally wrong. Without her, my life would be really boring, but she''s not a big trouble. At least, it''s not for me." Niuniu was ready to settle with Xiaobao. Hearing Dabao''s casual love words, she blushed. For fear that her brothers would find her embarrassed, she sat upright and looked straight ahead. "Tut, how numb!" Xiaobao directly uses Niuniu to throw the neck pillow on his face to cover his face, indicating that he doesn''t see his brother who is willing to degenerate but enjoys it. Dabao raised his lips slightly and looked at Xiaobao pretending to be sleeping in the rearview mirror¡° Xiaobao, when you meet that person, you will be the same as me. " Xiao Bao snorted, "cut, I won''t. I''m a loser!" Dabao laughed. "You will! Because your name is Ji! " Niu Niu, who does not squint, trembles a little when she hears Da Bao''s words. She faintly feels that mommy has said similar words to herself. Although the contents are somewhat different, they roughly express the same meaning. Niuniu frowned and thought about it carefully. She thought of her earlier holiday on the island. Mommy once told her that the three men in the Ji family had one thing in common. What Mommy said at that time was the common point of coquetry. And now brother said, it seems, does not mean coquetry thing. So, according to my brother, apart from the common point that mommy said, does daddy and brother Xiaobao have other common points? Niu Niu was a little curious about what she had in common, but she couldn''t understand. Just like her brother said Ning Yan had nothing to do with his hospitality, so far, she hasn''t figured out whether he was courting himself. "Niuniu!" "Ah?" Niuniu immediately turned her eyes to Dabao. "Do you understand?" The little girl on the co driver''s seat frowned and thought hard, which made Dabao look forward to it. Maybe, the girl is really enlightened. "Understand what?" Her confused face clearly shows that her thinking is not on the same channel with Dabao''s. "Forget it..." Dabao sighed for a long time. If she didn''t understand, it might not be a good thing for her. After thinking about it, Dabao has to comfort herself. In fact, she can''t feel the favor and hint of these unrelated boys. It''s not a good thing. It''s really something to celebrate for him that she is so insensitive to other people''s suggestion and favor that she can figure out the fact that she likes him. "Brother, if you have something to say, can you just say it?" Niuniu was intrigued. Of course, she knew that her brother and brother had something to say, but they just refused to tell her the truth, which made her very helpless and vaguely angry. Just in front of the red light, the car stopped steadily, Dabao reached out to pat her on the head. "Niuniu, there are some things you don''t know. It''s just something that doesn''t matter. It doesn''t make any sense to know. " If you think about it carefully, will it be because Niuniu likes him, so she subconsciously deliberately blocks all the favors and hints of other men? Thinking of this possibility, Dabao was in a better mood. What''s more, just like many girls like him, as long as he doesn''t respond and doesn''t care, how others suggest is meaningless. Niu Niu looked at him. Although she still murmured in her heart, he refused to say, and she couldn''t force him. Chapter 783 Ning Yan said after contact, Niu Niu in fact did not pay much attention. In other words, she didn''t pay much attention to this person. If there is no accident, the next shooting time is at the end of November. It''s time to see Ning Yan again. Therefore, after leaving the studio, Niu Niu basically emptied the man out. In principle, Niuniu has been endorsing this well-known brand for several years, and other people will definitely take it as a step to broaden their circle of work and communication. However, the Ji family has no intention to let her stay in this circle for a long time. Therefore, her life, under the protection of the Ji family intentionally or unintentionally, has always been relatively single. As long as she leaves her external environment, she will naturally return home. Maybe he has been used to this kind of clean stripping. Dabao, like Niuniu, forgets Ning Yan in the twinkling of an eye. Niuniu now has more homework than junior high school, but it''s much easier than senior high school seniors. At the very least, she can attend a violin class and two acting classes on time every week. Since Dabao discovered that Niuniu left school at six o''clock in order to study with the math class representative named Guo Yuhang and do homework together, he resolutely took on the responsibility of tutoring Niuniu. Naturally, Dabao''s method of solving problems is simpler than Guo Yuhang''s. she didn''t want to trouble her brother''s Niu Niu. She was sweet and contradictory. Knowing that giving her tutor would make his brother''s burden heavier, she couldn''t bear to refuse him. So, from that day on, she would finish class at a normal time every day. Dabao also keeps his promise, waiting for the little girl to come out of school early every day. After a few days of recess, Guo Yuhang took a large stack of math exercise books from the platform and handed them out as usual. When he came to Ji Sihan, he first opened the book and looked at the results, then handed it to her. "Ji Sihan, you have finished your homework very well recently. Did your family hire a tutor for you?" Niuniu shook her head and replied honestly, "no, my brother tutored me to do it." Seeing Guo Yuhang staring thoughtfully at the book she opened, she was a little nervous, "what''s the matter? Is my brother teaching the wrong way? " Guo Yuhang raised his eyelids and looked at her quietly, "no, his method is easier to understand than mine! How awesome Niuniu immediately grinned, "of course, my brother used to be known as a child prodigy and genius." Niuniu is a very short guard. No matter what, her family is the best. What''s more, the gifted brothers of Ji family are well-known figures in all schools in r city. Few of the students who are studying do not know their names. Guo Yuhang was stunned for a moment, and quickly combined the data in his brain to get a message that surprised him. "You mean Ji Yu is your brother? Is Ji Huan your brother Because the school of Ji''s children is from kindergarten to senior high school, almost no one knows that Ji Sihan and Ji''s brothers are brothers and sisters. "Yes, that day you saw my brother Ji Yu." Guo Yuhang originally wanted to ask Ji Sihan why she didn''t stay to do her homework these days. Now, if she wanted to ask, she swallowed it all. "So..." Niu Niu doesn''t quite understand. Guo Yuhang, who was very surprised at the moment before, why did he leave in a hurry with his head drooping and a notebook in his hands the next moment? However, for Guo Yuhang''s doubts, Niu Niu''s mind is just a flash, leaving no trace at all. After school in the afternoon, Niuniu rushed out of the school gate with her schoolbag on her back. As soon as she saw Dabao waiting for her outside the school gate, she handed her test paper to Dabao. "Brother, I got 90 marks in this afternoon''s math quiz. Ah... I found that I was so good! Right, brother! " Dabao put her bright eyes on her and rubbed her head. Then he took the paper with one hand and put his arm around her shoulder to take her to the car. "Well, it''s really great!" In the last quiz, the score of little girl was 65. It is said that she ranked fifth from the bottom in the class. No wonder she has to stick to that math class representative every day. However, the Ji family is so talented that it''s not her turn to have an outsider to help her with her lessons. As the car drove onto the road, Niu Niu, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat, was still talking about the school. Dabao listened attentively and distracted herself. Ning Yan''s handsome face flashed in his mind, and he couldn''t help wondering. It''s clear that Ning Yan is more aggressive and threatening, but why do you forget Ning Yan when you turn around, but why do you want to compete with Guo Yuhang? Dabao weighed the jealousy in his heart. It seems that it''s not too light. "Girl, you have a deep impression on your classmates?" Since Niu Niu came to this high school, her character seems to have become cheerful. During this period, Dabao was basically responsible for picking her up. Every time he was driving, Niu Niu beside him would talk to him about the school. Every time, a different name floated past Dabao''s ear. Dabao has an excellent memory. When you look back a little, it''s not difficult to find that Guo Yuhang has the highest frequency of these names. Niuniu didn''t know who was the most impressed in her mind. She tilted her head and thought about it carefully before saying. "Guo Yuhang, he has been tutoring me in my math lessons during this period of time, and I have contacted him most." The little girl confessed that she let Dabao bruise her teeth, and her stomach twitched twice. Niu Niu''s eyes are sharp. She finds something wrong with her brother''s face. She just thinks he''s uncomfortable. "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? " The expression of nervousness is beyond expression. Dabao grinds his teeth again. "Help me with a bag of biscuits. I have a stomachache!" Niuniu was very uncomfortable when she heard him say it. She hurriedly took a bag of puffs out of the storage box. "Brother, are you sure you can have some biscuits? Otherwise, go to the clinic ahead and have a look! " Niu Niu hesitated to pass the puff to him. She looked at him and then looked forward to see if there were signs like hospitals and clinics nearby. Dabao said angrily, "I''m hungry. I don''t need to see a doctor." Niuniu shakes her hands and tears the bag open. She hands the puff to Dabao. Dabao opened his mouth impolitely and put the puff in his mouth. By the way, he bit the little girl''s finger in revenge. Niu Niu didn''t notice her brother''s bad intentions. She just thought that he bit himself carelessly and didn''t say a word. She still handed her hand to his mouth and stared at him with wide eyes, for fear that if he didn''t pay attention, he would fall down. Chapter 784 Seeing that Dabao seemed to be swallowed, Niuniu immediately took a bottle of water, twisted it open, inserted a straw, and thoughtfully put the straw into Dabao''s mouth. Dabao was generally served by her emperor for a while. The sour feeling of her gums finally disappeared and she was happy. Then she took advantage of the red light of the car to kiss her on the forehead. "I''m ok. Don''t worry." Niuniu was relieved. She screwed up the bottle cap and lowered her head to put the water away. The evening sun is particularly soft, from the window side slanting on her body, golden light in her beautiful outline plated with a layer of halo, cage in the shadow of the facial features to add a bit of hazy beauty. "Niuniu..." Dabao''s eyes were tightly fixed on her face. "Huh?" Niu Niu didn''t look up, but looked at the contents of the storage box. What did Dabao want to say to her? Seeing her serious, he asked, "what are you looking for? What do you want to eat? " Niu Niu still did not look up, "no, I want to see if there is stomach medicine here." Big treasure is strange, this wench, how care these come? "No, I never have stomachache. How can I have stomach medicine in my car?" When Dabao said this, he didn''t remember that just a few minutes ago, he used stomachache to cover up his fierce jealousy. Niu Niu looked up at him in surprise, "you didn''t have stomachache before, but you just said stomachache. No, I''ll go back later. I have to ask mommy to prepare some medicine for stomachache in the car Because Daddy has a stomachache, although the incidence of attack is not much, but almost every car in the family will prepare some stomach medicine, only Dabao this car, after Dabao came back, it will only carry three brothers and sisters, so Dabao only put in the snacks and some drugs for external use, stomach medicine and so on, naturally there will not be. Now after Niu Niu reminded him, he remembered that he had just said the word "stomachache" casually, so he had to try to get the lie back. "Fool, it''s not a real stomachache. It''s just because I''m hungry. I''ll pay attention later. I don''t need to prepare stomach medicine." He didn''t want mommy and the little girl to worry. But Niu Niu, who usually listens to him very much, didn''t pay attention to his words this time. As soon as he got home, he told Letong about his stomachache. Make Letong nervous quickly said to take him to the hospital to do gastroscopy, Dabao spent some time, it is not easy to pacify the two nervous women, mommy and Niuniu. After persuading the two women to leave, Dabao lay exhausted on the sofa and finally understood what it meant to commit a sin. Niuniu goes to the study to practice the piano. Letong and aunt Guan prepare dinner together in the kitchen. Dabao turns on the TV in a bored way. On it, a fashion show is replaying. Dabao is not interested in these, just want to change the current affairs channel to see the current affairs news, a face gradually enlarged on the screen, this person, is not Ning Yan? Dabao''s fingers stopped on the button, staring at the ugly face of Zhang Junxiu. If it''s good-looking, Dabao never feels worse than this man. If the charm, Dabao never think he is lower than this man. Although the man had a cold expression that made the little girl scream, he was also wearing tight pants and exaggerated fur that showed his long leg advantages. But Dabao is confident. This man is not in the same level of competition with himself. But Guo Yuhang, his appearance can only be regarded as pretty, and his physique has not fully grown. He is obviously a weak chicken, but Dabao has not calmed down for the second time. Thinking of Niuniu''s look when she mentioned Guo Yuhang, Dabao couldn''t help feeling upset again. As soon as she pressed her finger, the screen went black. In fact, he knew what he was afraid of. There is a saying that there is a generation gap every three years. He and Niuniu are six years apart. Strictly speaking, there is a double generation gap between them. His world, Niuniu doesn''t understand. And Niu Niu''s world, he thinks he knows, but in fact, no matter how smart and powerful he is, he can''t fully integrate into the world of her age. Guo Yuhang, on the other hand, is just like Niuniu, who is just in the corner of the budding area. They are enjoying the same sunshine and the same baptism of wind and rain. Dabao sits on the sofa and thinks wildly. Suddenly, he hears a message sound from Niuniu''s phone. Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to it. After all, it was a little girl''s privacy. Even if he liked her, even if he was her brother, he shouldn''t pry into her secret too much. Of course, if she''s willing to show it to him, that''s another matter. But this prompt sound rang for a while, which means that someone sent a series of messages to Xiaoya''s hair. Maybe, something urgent? The little girl has a very good habit. When she comes home every day, she puts mobile phone, iPad and other things together with her backpack on the display shelf. Then, she goes to practice. Dabao took her mobile phone from the shelf and opened the screen, only to find that the sender was an unknown number without signature. There were 12 messages from the same number on the screen. Dabao slightly frowned, but still restrained curiosity, took the phone into the study, pushed open the door of the piano room to interrupt. "Niuniu, someone has shown you more than ten pieces of information. You can see who it is and whether there is something urgent." Niuniu stopped, took the phone and looked at the number. Her puzzled expression was similar to Dabao''s, "who is this? I don''t know this person. How can I send me so many messages in succession? " Mumbling, pointing, opening the message, starting with the first one. Dabao didn''t look at it. He just stood beside her. "Who is it, fraud information?" Niu Niu looked at two, then said, "it''s not a fraud, it''s Ning Yan." "Ning Yan? What does he send you a message for? " Dabao was a little annoyed, and the volume was raised. Niu Niu''s endorsement for so many years, in addition to Mr. Mai and Zhang Ziwen, there is no one so ignorant to contact Niu Niu in private. "I don''t know..." Niu Niu answered innocently, but she still looked down. "Since it''s irrelevant, just delete it." Dabao said angrily. Niuniu quickly read all the information, handed it to Dabao, and put her mobile phone into Dabao''s hand. "Brother, you can delete it. I didn''t expect this person to be boring." Then he turned around and picked up his violin again. Dabao is more comfortable. He picks up his mobile phone and looks at it. It just asks why Sihan doesn''t bubble in the group. Then there are some Lala''s usual words. I have to say that, just like Niuniu said, this person is really boring! Chapter 785 Niu Niu''s attitude towards Ning Yan is completely blind. Dabao appreciated her cruel method, but at the same time, she was surprised. In his subconscious, he always thought that Niuniu was soft and easy to be manipulated and used. Now it seems that he is wrong to see this girl. "Niu Niu, did you reply to Ning Yan later?" While Niuniu put the pencil into the penknife to sharpen, Dabao timely put forward his own problems. Of course, Dabao didn''t remind her to reply, but wanted to know how she would deal with this kind of man who had nothing to do with her. "Why reply to him? His content is a chat up call. There are no substantive questions. Why should I reply to him? " It seems that it''s a bit biased to say that this girl doesn''t understand the world at all. But she really doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. With Ning Yan''s condition, he goes to the street. I don''t know how many women lick their faces and ask him to chat up. Sure enough, she deserves to be his girl. Except for his Dabao, she is completely immune to other men. Thinking of this, Dabao can''t help but feel complacent again. "Then if he really asked you a question, would you reply to him?" Dabao is still not at ease and continues to explore. If this person just wants to be friends with Niuniu, Dabao won''t object. However, Dabao thinks that Ning Yan covets Niuniu''s beauty more, and may even guess the family background behind her. Therefore, he has to be more alert to this talent line. Niuniu took out the sharpened pencil, took the ruler and began to draw. "Look at the question. I really need my help and I can answer it. I''ll get back to him." Dabao felt that he was too early to be happy. As long as the men who have some experience in picking up girls, they will change their strategies after the ordinary way of chatting up doesn''t work. In other words, I still have to be careful about Ning Yan. "Well, if you go back to him and he says he''s going to invite you out for a cup of coffee in order to thank you, will you promise her?" Dabao asked anxiously, completely forgetting that Niu Niu was doing her homework. As a tutor, he shouldn''t disturb her by asking questions unrelated to her study. Niuniu also felt her brother''s strange, put the pencil between her fingers, held her cheek and looked at Dabao askew, "brother, how did you become a problem youth?" For a moment, Dabao didn''t know how to explain his worries and concerns. He said frankly that he didn''t trust Niuniu. It hurt not only her self-esteem, but also his self-esteem. Niu Niu held her cheek and looked at him for a long time without blinking. She couldn''t wait for his answer for a long time. Her beautiful eyes flashed a light. "Oh..." she lengthened her voice, her beautiful eyes suddenly turned into a curved moon, and she put her arms around Dabao''s neck, her forehead against his forehead. "Brother!" Niu Niu''s clear voice is full of funny smile. "Huh?" Dabao stares back at the smiling eyes like the moon without flinching. "Are you jealous?" Niu Niu is so happy about this discovery. All along, in front of her brother, she would feel inferior for no reason. No matter how hard she tried to make herself strong, in front of her brother''s strong genes, she still felt that they were elephants and that she was as small as an ant. Now, however, she found that her little ant had the ability to make elephants angry and look at them differently. She had always been extremely depressed in front of her brother and brother, and she was instantly filled with confidence. Dabao originally wanted to hide it, but when he saw the smile in Niu Niu''s eyes and Xiao De se, he decided to be honest. "Well, I''m really jealous." Let him so frankly admit, because he suddenly realized that whether boys or girls, when they know that they have the ability to make lovers jealous, self-confidence will soar. After all, being able to make lovers feel threatened by their rivals is the most powerful proof of their extraordinary charisma. In fact, Niuniu is not sure about Dabao''s jealousy. They say that, half out of guesswork and half out of jest. After all, her brother Dabao can crush Ning Yan at will, no matter in appearance, intelligence or career achievement. So, he will be jealous for Ning Yan, which sounds like a fable. "Ji Yu, are you really jealous?" Niuniu stares at Dabao. She seriously doubted whether he had admitted that he was jealous in order to satisfy her vanity. Dabao nodded again honestly, "I''m really jealous, but not now, when I saw him supporting you on the stage." Niuniu is very satisfied with Dabao''s honesty and kisses him with a smile, "so my brother finally finds out that I''m not the ugly duckling nobody likes, right?" Dabao pecked her lips affectionately. "Who said you were an ugly duckling? My girl has always been a beautiful white swan, but this white swan has always been loyal to me. I don''t need to be wary of her flying to other men, do I? " He said, his eyes close to hers. Niu Niu''s dark and deep eyes seemed to contain huge suction. If she didn''t pay attention, she would be sucked in. "Well..." Niuniu felt that she had been absorbed and hypnotized by the two bottomless pools, and her mind was blank, leaving only her instinct to answer his questions. Dabao''s lips, gently fell on her eyebrow lip, and she, with a shy response, gave him the answer he wanted most. After that, Dabao never asked Niuniu about Ning Yan again, because after the conversation that night, he realized that Niuniu was not as simple and easy to cheat as he thought. She knew exactly who should deal with and who could only be his work partner. And Niuniu, after listening to Dabao mention Ning Yan that night, she received several text messages from Ning Yan. As predicted by Dabao, there are some problems in the following SMS. For example, he once asked Niuniu what the artistic conception of a piece of music was, and why? Of course, he heard that Niuniu had been playing the violin since she was five years old, and she was very familiar with classical music. Niu Niu did not reply him directly, but forwarded the message to Mr. Mai, suggesting that Mr. Mai find a special teacher for Ning Yan to supplement the relevant knowledge. One day after dinner, a family of four was sitting in the living room watching TV chatting. She mentioned it by accident, and by the way, she also said how to deal with it, which made her parents and brother very happy. "Girl, you are so cruel!" Le Tong is not stingy to the baby daughter gave a thumbs up. Dabao can''t help but be curious again, "girl, you are so determined, aren''t you afraid that he will embarrass you next time he shoots?" Chapter 786 Niuniu snorted, "not afraid!" Dabao asked again, "aren''t you afraid that he won''t teach you how to walk the catwalk again?" "If he taught me this for the convenience of turning around and harassing me, I''d rather he didn''t teach me anything!" Niuniu''s answer really makes Dabao and even Letong and Ji Rui totally look up to her. It seems that they have been protecting the little princess in the palm of their hands since they were young. They have really grown up! Two days later, Mr. Mai called Dabao in person. At first, he talked about Niuniu''s performance and the feedback of brand executives. After a chat, the topic finally turned to the main topic. "Ji Shao, Ning Yan is too illiterate. I have taught him a lesson. In the future, he promises that he won''t send a message to Sihan any more." Dabao pretended that he didn''t know anything. He was surprised and asked, "Mr. Mai, is Ning Yan doing something shameful?" The microphone seems to be in a daze. Maybe I can''t guess whether Dabao really doesn''t know or doesn''t know. "Why didn''t Sihan mention it to Ji Shao? A few days ago, Sihan transferred a message to me to see the content. Ning Yan asked her about music. She was probably busy studying, so she forwarded the message to me directly. I''ve already educated Ning Yan, and Sihan is now in high school. She''s usually very busy with her lessons, so she doesn''t have time to deal with these things. " "Oh... It turns out that Sihan didn''t mention it to me. I think it''s too much homework. I''ll forget about it. Listen to what you say, Ning Yan is quite progressive. Mr. Mai, you should hire some special teachers for him. It''s always good for your brand, isn''t it? " Dabao pretended to be a fool. When he arrived, he did not forget to praise Ning Yan. As for Mr. Mai''s feelings after hearing these words, he didn''t care. "Yes, it is our negligence. Thank Ji Shao for mentioning. I don''t know if Ji Shao has time tonight. Let''s go out for a snack. " After all, Mr. Mai is still afraid that Ning Yan has offended the Ji family unintentionally. You know, the people of Ji''s family, not to mention Ning Yan, Mr. Mai, and even the brand merchants, can''t provoke Ji''s family. Ji''s is terrible enough. What''s more, Ji''s boss is still the cousin of the boss of Yang''s group! Of course, not many people know that Letong is the one who holds the most shares in the Yang group besides the old master of the Yang family. Otherwise, Ji''s power would be even more frightening. "Mr. Mai, I''m sorry that Sihan has lost a lot of homework because of her advertising. I have to tutor Sihan every night during this period. The meal will be free. In the future, Mr. Mai will help Sihan block some unnecessary social activities. " Mr. Mai on the other side of the microphone doesn''t know that Ji Yu is suggesting that Ning Yan''s harassment is annoying. Over there, after Mr. Mai hung up, he called Ning Yan to teach him a lesson. "Ning Yan, I tell you, I don''t care who you want to soak. Sihan, you shouldn''t take a look more, let alone make up her mind." Ning Yan leans on the sofa with a look of disdain. "McGonagall, I know that her family has some money, and my family also has money, OK?" Ning Yan is also a rich man. People in the industry call him Ning. It''s just that his family background can be regarded as less rich in the circle, but compared with the Yang family of Ji family, it''s just a drop in the bucket. There''s no comparability at all. Mr. Mai can''t show Sihan''s family background. After all, there are not many people surnamed Ji. If he just says a few more words, Ning Yan will be able to connect Sihan with Ji. By then, it may not be necessary to make more efforts to catch up. For the Ji family, he is a thousand guarantees. Apart from him and Zhang Ziwen, no one will know that Sihan is the gold of the Ji family. "Ning Yan, in a word, I can only tell you that Sihan''s family is not only rich, not to mention that you can''t provoke them, I can''t provoke them, even our boss can''t provoke them, you give me some peace, don''t make trouble for me, you know?" Ning Yan was taught a lesson by Mr. Mai, but he bowed his brow and nodded his head. After he went out, Mr. Mai was still not at ease. He called his agent and told him to look at Ning Yan. Niu Niu spent most of her time studying, and with Dabao''s personal guidance, her grades rose little by little. Even so, she did not dare to relax at all. In addition to tutoring her homework, Dabao also strengthens her social speaking practice every day to cope with the live show performance abroad at the end of the year. Since Guo Yuhang knew that Ji Yu was Niu Niu ''. One day, Guo Yuhang and Niu Niu came to Dabao. Without waiting for Dabao to speak, an exquisite box was handed over. "Brother Ji, thank you for helping me solve so many problems. These cookies are made by my mother. You and Sihan can try them after finishing their homework in the evening." Dabao was stunned for a moment. Usually, it''s not girls who do things like sending homemade biscuits? Of course, if a girl gives him biscuits or hand-made handicrafts, he will definitely refuse on the spot, and will not leave the slightest thought for the other party. But it was a boy who gave the biscuits. Moreover, he made it very clear that it was his mother who did it. It was a little token of thanks for his help. If you don''t take it down, it will be inhuman. "Well, help me thank your mother!" Dabao took the box in a big way. Guo Yuhang, with a happy face, took down his schoolbag, took out a small book and handed it to Dabao. "Brother Ji, I still have a few problems here. I''ve been working on them for several months, but I haven''t found a way to solve them yet. Could you please give brother Ji time to help me have a look?" Dabao looks at Sihan. The girl has the same eager expression. Dabao secretly shakes his head and takes the book over. "All right, I''ll help you as soon as possible." For Dabao, Guo Yuhang''s difficult problems can be solved without even thinking about them, but he can''t tell the truth, lest the other party think he is arrogant. What''s more, his help to Guo Yuhang is tantamount to making the boy owe his own favor. If he is too relaxed, doesn''t the other party think that the favor is extremely small? Although Dabao doesn''t feel the need to let Guo Yuhang return his favor, it''s a good thing to let him owe his favor. Chapter 787 That Ning Yan was taught twice by Mr. Mai, it seems that she really settled down. Until she met again, Niu Niu never received his chat up or harassing messages. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s mid November. The day of leaving Niuniu''s country is approaching. On this side of the school, we need to ask for leave in advance. Niuniu is afraid that her absence from school for too long will affect her study. When she asks for leave, she takes the initiative to ask teachers for a lot of homework. Anyway, she has a free gifted tutor. However, during the period of going abroad, she not only has to work hard for herself, but also has to involve her brother to work hard with her. Dabao, for sure, wanted to go out with Niuniu, so he began to speed up his work in early November. In view of his brilliant achievements in brilliance a few years ago, people in the board of directors think that his guerrilla work among various departments is overqualified. At the board of directors, Ji Rui proposed several times that he should give Dabao a high-level position with real power. Otherwise, he can take charge of a subsidiary as he did a few years ago and make a lot of money for the group. Ji Rui didn''t take everyone''s advice. As always, he respected his son''s choice and let his free man wander in all departments. Board members have expressed regret, but no one can convince Ji Rui. In the three years since Dabao left, brilliant network has gradually moved closer to the dominant position. At present, the most popular online game market in China is brilliant and another online company called empire. Both companies account for almost half of the online game market. And brilliant can have today''s achievements, as the proposed acquisition of brilliant network predecessor company and later the manager of Ji Dabao, is absolutely the number one meritorious. As a result, the members of the board of directors had been thinking when they heard that dabaohui would return to the company in August, that this little East, who is known as a genius, would make some amazing moves and bring us huge wealth and income as before. However, this time, the wayward little boy returned to the East, but he didn''t go as fast as he did a few years ago. Instead, he was mixing in various departments as usual. No one could guess what the purpose of his mixing was. Perhaps, Ji Rui and his wife knew it, but they wouldn''t reveal anything. They just said that Ji Yu liked it. In fact, even Ji Rui and Letong don''t know the real reason why Dabao did it. As for the real reason for Dabao''s doing this, it may make the board members who have high expectations of him look down on him. He just transferred from department to department because he hasn''t found a position of interest yet. Not everyone can do this in different departments. After all, in such a large-scale company as Ji''s, each department has a clear division of labor and is extremely professional, and Dabao can walk freely in these departments with extremely detailed division of labor, not only because of his extraordinary talent, but also because he is a hard-working person. Before, Niu Niu didn''t want to bother him with her study, just because she thought he was very busy. In order not to make Niu Niu feel guilty, he moved part of her work to Niu Niu after she went to bed. At first, Niuniu knew nothing about it, but on several occasions, she found that her always graceful and energetic brother secretly turned around and yawned a few times when she was tutoring her lessons. In other people''s affairs, Niuniu may not be so sensitive, but she is increasingly careful about Dabao''s affairs. Niu Niu studied carefully and understood that after her brother finished his homework with her every night, she would have to find time to do his own business. "Brother, if you have something to do, you can take it over and do it together. If you don''t understand, I will take the initiative to ask you." Later, the brother and sister occupied a corner in the study. Niuniu did her homework and Dabao was busy with the company''s affairs. Niuniu''s date of going abroad has finally been decided. At the beginning of December, Letong originally planned to go with her to have a look, but in those days, something happened to a branch of the company in other provinces. Letong rushed to deal with it immediately. Even on the day Niuniu and Dabao set out, they couldn''t get back to take them on the plane. Letong is very guilty about this, but Niuniu jokes on the phone, "Mommy, just stay with Daddy at home. My brother and I have thought about the world of two..." Of course, the little girl just wanted to make Letong feel better, but after that, her face turned red and she looked around with a guilty heart. Fortunately, in the VIP waiting room, besides her and Dabao, there were only dad and driver Xiao Li left. When she hung up, Ji Rui rarely put on a sad and sad face, "Oh, your mom and I have always been light bulbs?" Niuniu casts a look at Dabao for help. Dabao shrugs her shoulders and hands to show that she can do nothing. Niuniu had to spend a lot of time, and it was coquetry and coax to make daddy''s face return to normal. Ji Rui, who is a father, has lost his sense of existence in front of his baby daughter since he came back from Dabao. Now, he is coaxed by Niuniu, who pretends to be pitiful and cute. He feels a lot of pressure in his heart. Niuniu finally coaxes her father. Over there, it''s time to board the plane. Ji Rui sends a pair of children to the plane, turns to call his wife, and shows off the special treatment just given by his daughter. Le Tong on the other side of the phone couldn''t help laughing. After laughing for a while, she said, "Mr. Ji, you stay at home. Tomorrow I''ll go home and live with you." Niu Niu, who has been safely on the plane, knows that her parents are so happy with a joke. After chatting with Dabao for a while, she is a little tired and finds a comfortable place to sleep on Dabao. More than ten hours later, the plane landed at the destination. The person who came to pick up Niu Niu was not Mr. Mai or the designer Niu Niu had met, but Ning Yan. "Sihan, this way!" Seeing Niu Niu''s Ning Yan from a distance, he raised his hand and waved. Then, before Niu Niu had time to greet him, he rushed to this side. "Hello, Mr. Ji!" Ning Yan, who rushes in front of them at a very fast speed, gasps and greets Dabao with a smile. His hand reached out to take Dabao''s luggage. Dabao nodded to him, "Hello!" With that, he dodged without any trace, avoiding his hand, holding Niuniu in one hand and pushing Xingli towards the exit in the other. By the cold and Ningyan Leng for a while, but soon recovered, turned to trot to keep up with Niuniu and Dabao. "Sihan, Mr. Mai has arranged a hotel for you. Do you want to live separately from your brother?" Dabao didn''t wait for Niuniu to answer, so he answered first. "We have a house here. We don''t need to stay in a hotel. Go back and tell Mr. Mai that we have arrived. I will contact him later." Chapter 788 Ning Yan once again Leng Leng, in this international metropolis, he actually said there is a house here? It''s a lie, isn''t it? Ning Yan doubts in the heart return to doubt, but on the face is a bit didn''t show. "Isn''t that good, Mr. Ji? My car is over there. Let''s go back to the hotel and meet Mr. Mai. " Not to mention that Sihan''s brother''s words are not believable. He just takes over Sihan''s work with great difficulty, but he can''t bring people back. How do you want him to hand over to Mr. Mai? "My driver is waiting over there. Mr. Mai is there. I''ll explain myself." Dabao didn''t bother to explain to him, but as soon as his voice fell, two bodyguards came to take his luggage and respectfully welcomed the brother and sister to a luxury car parked at the door. Ning Yan takes a look at the compact car he borrowed from his friend. He is in the mood of being in the cloud and swoops down to the bottom. In addition to beginning to say hello to Ning Yan, Niu Niu hardly looks at Ning Yan. It''s not that she has high vision, but that Ning Yan has been listed as the object of refusal in her mind. For a long time, under the protection of her family, the people she contacted were extremely limited, but even if it was limited, she still felt that Ning Yan was too frivolous and subconsciously didn''t want to have too much contact with him. What''s more, she also knows that her brother doesn''t like this person, and even has some feelings. In front of her brother, she can''t interact with this person too much. "Brother, Mr. Mai doesn''t blame us, does he?" However, Niuniu is still a little worried about Mr. Mai''s attitude. After all, she is here to work, not on holiday. It''s not too much to live with other staff. Dabao patted the back of her hand and said, "no, I''ll explain it to him." The driver took the brother and sister to a villa about the size of the Ji family. Niu Niu got out of the car and looked around. "Brother, is this really our house?" Niu Niu, the bodyguard and driver who came to pick up the brother and sister, didn''t know each other, but Dabao talked and laughed with them. It seems that they are old friends. "Yes, we have a branch here. Every year, daddy and Mommy take care of the branch here for some time, don''t you know?" Dabao is a little surprised. Letong and Ji Rui sometimes talk about business at home, so he thinks Niuniu knows a little bit. Niu Niu shakes her head in shame. She can''t help her parents with their work. All she knows is that they are very busy and go to different places on business for a few days every month. She had no idea where the company had branches and what business they were running. "I come here this time to deal with some business affairs. Brother Zhang will take you to Mr. Mai''s side tomorrow. I have to go back to the branch. Is that ok?" Originally, Dabao was going to wait for Niuniu to wake up before he mentioned it. Now that he''s talking about it, he''ll make it clear first, so as not to let the girl down. Niuniu is very ashamed. When Dabao says this, she dare not say there is a problem. She is afraid that her own business will delay her brother''s business. "No problem, brother Zhang can accompany me. Mr. Mai will arrange everything. Brother, you can work at ease." Brother Zhang, as the brother and sister said, is Ji''s driver. Usually, he is directly assigned to Ji''s branch. Ji Rui Letong or Dabao come here and become their full-time driver. After entering the house, the brother and sister took a bath first. When they came out, the nanny had already set the hot food on the table. Two people eat while chatting, Dabao roughly explain the situation here, as for the unclear things, Dabao let Niuniu ask brother Zhang tomorrow. After dinner, they sat in the living room and chatted for a while, probably because of the jet lag. They yawned and decided to go to bed. Their bedrooms are next door. They kiss each other goodnight at the door and go back to their rooms to have a rest. Niu Niu feels very tired, but she has been lying in bed for more than half an hour, but she tosses and turns and can''t sleep. The little girl took out her cell phone and sent a message pathetically, "Ouch! I can''t sleep... What shall I do? " When the message was sent out, there was no response from her mobile phone. Niu Niu was disappointed. She buried her face in the pillow and thought anxiously: my brother''s pig must have fallen asleep as soon as his head adhered to the pillow! Niu Niu self pity to lie on the bed, vaguely, like a key to unlock the sound. Niuniu only thought it was her own illusion, but she didn''t pay much attention to it. She just buried her head in the pillow and thought wildly, until the bed beside her sank slightly. When she realized it, she was already hugged into her arms with the quilt. "Fool, didn''t you just yawn all the time? Why can''t you sleep? " The deep voice was ringing in Niuniu''s ear, and the hot air was gushing on her ear socket. Her body suddenly trembled. Without waiting for her answer, she had been pulled over, and her warm lips were close to her lips. The huge shadow shrouded her. "Well..." Niuniu didn''t even have the strength to resist. In a moment, she was robbed of her breath and sense When Dabao finally let go of her, she was like a deflated inflatable doll, limping like a pool of water on the bed. "You miss me so much that you can''t sleep?" It is clear that she has already taken advantage of it, and she still refuses to let her go verbally. Niu Niu gasped, lazy lazy lazy to take care of him, hand holding his chest clothes, as if exhausted the whole body strength into his arms. Just now, the girl who was still shouting and couldn''t sleep rubbed in his arms and found a comfortable place. In a few seconds, she was completely quiet. After a kiss, Dabao was as hot as a stove, but in the twinkling of an eye, the girl in her arms heard a symmetrical breath. Dabao reluctantly lowered her head and gently kissed her on the top of her hair. The corners of her lips rose, revealing a suppressed smile. ¡­¡­ The next day, when Niu Niu woke up, she was alone in bed. She slightly frowned, clear memory told her, last night was Dabao accompany her to sleep, then now, others? She walked out of the living room with her fluffy hair. The nurse solved her doubts. "Miss Sihan, Master Yu is back to work. He asks you to call him when you get up. After breakfast, Xiao Zhang will take you out." Niuniu answered, turned back to her bedroom, picked up her cell phone and pulled it out. "Brother!" As soon as the phone was put through, Niuniu called crisply. "Little lazy pig, get up so early? I''ll make an appointment for Mr. Mai this afternoon. You can have lunch and go out again. Go back to bed and sleep for a while Dabao''s voice is soft and full of doting. Niuniu is warm when she hears it. Chapter 789 Although Dabao said that she had made an appointment with Mr. Mai, Niuniu still called Mr. Mai herself. Mr. Mai''s tone was as polite and kind as ever. He called her to the children with a smile and let her sleep for a while. He would arrive at the designated place at three in the afternoon. Niuniu was relieved. After breakfast, she dialed the home phone and chatted with her parents for more than half an hour. Then she reluctantly got up and walked around the garden. I didn''t notice when I came in yesterday. After a careful look, she found that the flowers and plants planted in the garden were similar to those in the yard. She asked the nurse who was watering. She said, "yes, Miss Le bought all the flowers and plants herself." Niuniu increasingly thinks that mommy is a powerful woman. She can not only advance and retreat with daddy in her career, but also take care of the little things in her life. No wonder all the people in her family respect and love Mommy. Carefully took the aunt gave her a few new cut down the yellow rose, put it under the nose to smell, bursts of fragrance refreshing, can not help but put the idea out of my heart. "My mommy is so powerful..." "Yes, beautiful, capable and good tempered!" My aunt seems to be quite familiar with Letong. When she heard that other people praised and affirmed her mother, Niu Niu went back to the house with a smile on her face and a yellow rose in her hand. She found a vase to put the flowers in. She took a picture and sent it to the micro blog. The picture attached with the words: the rose that mommy planted has opened! pretty Soon, Letong forwarded her microblog and attached a beautiful photo of Niuniu, which read as follows: my little princess has grown up! Beautiful! Niuniu is lying on the sofa with her mobile phone in her arms, giggling happily. Then Dabao, who claimed to go out to work, also forwarded her microblog, with an ugly picture of her doing her homework with her eyebrows frowning a while ago, with the following words: my little pig has grown up! Stupid! Finally, even Xiaobao also joined the ranks of play, attached with a silly picture of Niuniu holding Dabao, attachment: my October mustard started! Flower maniac! I thought it would be lonely to see my family when I went abroad for a few days. After interacting with my family all morning, Niu Niu, who was far away from home, didn''t feel lonely at all. Although she couldn''t see them, looking at the warm photos, Niu Niu felt that they were just around her. Niuniu''s lunch is very simple, just a bowl of noodles. Of course, it''s not the nanny who is lazy, it''s Niuniu who says she wants to eat noodles. After eating enough, she goes to bed and has a rest for more than half an hour, and brother Zhang takes her to see Mr. Mai. The place where Mr. Mai asked Niuniu to go was the show that was going to take place two days later. When Niuniu arrived, Ning Yan stood at the door waiting for her. "Sihan, Mr. Mai asked me to take you backstage." In Niu Niu''s side repeatedly bumped into the wall, but did not let Ning Yan retreat, on the contrary, the more frustrated the more courageous momentum. Niuniu is not familiar with her life here, and her spoken English is not very proficient. Brother Zhang, who accompanied her, is not familiar with the people in the fashion circle. Therefore, although Niu Niu resists Ning Yan''s initiative and hospitality, she has to accept it. "Sihan, have you had lunch?" When saying this, Ning Yan glances at the elder brother Zhang who follows Niu Niu. Brother Zhang has been with Ji ruiletong for several years. He is not just a driver. He usually helps to manage some interpersonal relationships. So even if Dabao and Niuniu don''t explain anything, he still buys some cakes and snacks on the way here. Now, he and the two bodyguards who accompany him carry a lot of things. "Well, yes. Have you eaten? I''ve brought some cakes. We''ll have some later. " Ning Yan is a professional model, often hungry all day because of the show. And the backstage models are basically the same as him. As a result, when brother Zhang greets the backstage staff and models to have a snack, the backstage atmosphere becomes lively. Originally, most of the people were xenophobic and hostile to this new little sister. Even if Mr. Mai repeatedly stressed that they should be polite to this little sister, the more so, the more unwilling the models were. It''s said that taking people''s hands short and eating people''s mouths soft. Brother Zhang brought these exquisite and delicious snacks, which in the blink of an eye smoothed the reluctance and dissatisfaction of these models and staff members. In addition to Ning Yan, several male and female models came forward to greet Niu Niu. Niuniu stands beside Mr. Mai and uses her non pure English to communicate with her brothers and sisters. I don''t know whether it''s because of the excessive popularity or shyness around her. Niuniu''s delicate and beautiful face is red, and her dark eyes are dimly floating when she looks at others. Such a harmless, shy, and even lovable little sister quickly changed the attitude of most people who were wary of her, and more and more people came around. Mr. Mai never thought that the arrival of the little girl would cause such a big sensation. He raised his hand to attract a yellow skin woman in her thirties. "Zhou, Sihan is with you these days. Now you take her around. By the way, tell her some precautions. Others will continue to train after eating snacks." Niuniu nodded to the woman obediently, "Hello, sister Zhou, please give me more advice." Sister Zhou kindly took her hand and took her away from the center of the encirclement. "I often hear Mai mention you and see you with my own eyes. It''s really lovely." Niu Niu''s face turned red again. "It''s Mr. Mai who flatters me!" Although Niu Niu has been acting as the spokesperson of this brand for several years, she has just taken plane photos and short films with photographers and directors before. She has never been to the headquarters, and she has no experience of walking on the stage with so many models. Therefore, she is very nervous at the moment. Although Mr. Mai had asked the teacher to teach her a lot of show skills before, Niu Niu, who had no actual combat, said she was not nervous. "Sister Zhou, I''m a new person who doesn''t know anything. If there''s anything wrong with me, please tell me more about me." Niuniu has the consciousness of a new person, her mouth is sweet, and her words are very sincere. Sister Zhou led her around backstage for a little while, and her eyes gradually began to explore more real warmth. Brother Zhang and the other two bodyguards have been following Niu Niu all the time. It is estimated that Mr. Mai told sister Zhou in advance, so sister Zhou turned a blind eye to them. However, other models and staff began to whisper and guess what this little girl was. The first day, I brought a lot of limited special snacks to visit the team, and there were bodyguards behind me. Needless to say, they must be children of rich and powerful families. Chapter 790 As a result, Ning Yan, who is Sihan''s partner and comes from the same country as Sihan, becomes the object of public questioning. Ning Yan really wants to answer these people''s questions to show that he is a special existence for Sihan. Unfortunately, his understanding of Sihan is only limited to those published in the media, such as 15 years old, 1.73 meters tall, and having passed the key high school of a city with excellent results. Even her specific family background, he did not know much, only from Mr. Mai''s mouth that her background is not simple. So, when someone asked him, "Yan, is Sihan the daughter of a rich family?" He could only answer vaguely, "well... Maybe, maybe..." He doesn''t even know what Sihan''s real name is, and he doesn''t know whether the two Mr. Ji whom he met several times at the shooting scene are Sihan''s cousins or cousins, or the relationship between his boyfriend and girlfriend. Ning Yan is a famous teenager in his early twenties. He has an outstanding appearance and a good family background. He usually spends a lot of money playing with people in the circle, so he can enjoy himself in the circle. It happens to be a playful age. In this circle, which is always playing with the right eyes, I live like a fish in water. He is really interested in Sihan. Of course, anyone who saw Sihan such a refined girl would look more. At the beginning, his interest was just ordinary, so he used his usual method to get Sihan''s phone call from the photographer, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be so cold that he didn''t even care about him. Later, he tried to approach her in another way, not only failed to get her response, but also received a lesson and severe warning from Mr. Mai. People like him never lack objects to play with, so he tries to forget Sihan. I thought that people who had only been together for a few days would soon forget her, including her good feelings and interests. But the fact is that the thought of her was beyond his imagination for several months. This is a big blow to Ning Yan, who has always been dashing around the flowers. But Mr. Mai''s warning is still in his ears. Although his father''s power is not weak, he still understands the truth that there are people outside the mountain and there are people outside the mountain. Therefore, even though he never forgets Sihan, he still tries his best to restrain his stupid heart in the past two months, and dare not make any unnecessary actions. I thought that this idea would be eliminated by suppression. But when he heard the designer mention that Sihan would take part in the show yesterday, the seed buried in the deep soil suddenly seemed to encounter the sunshine and spring, whizzing straight out of the soil. It was not easy to ask Mr. Mai for a good chance to pick up the plane. When he saw her from a distance, his heart was agitated as if he wanted to break through his chest. The big half breed model beside him bumped into his shoulder and interrupted his meditation. "Yan, you and she are partners. Should they have a good relationship?" Ning Yan looks up at Si Han''s direction and doesn''t know how to answer this question. He would like to have a good friendship with her, as he said. Unfortunately, she never looks at herself. Ning Yan dejected, some can''t suppress emotions in the chest, seems to gush out. "After training tonight, it''s my treat to ask her out for a drink?" The half breed model excitedly proposed, straight eyes have been glued to Sihan''s figure. "I''m sorry..." Ning Yan didn''t forget Mr. Mai''s warning, and also remembered the sharp knife like eyes of Mr. Ji who accompanied Sihan at the airport yesterday. "Oh, it seems that I''m not willing to introduce my innocent little sister to you." That half blood male model is full of sarcastic ground pick eyebrow, "in that case, I go to make an appointment by myself." Ning Yan didn''t mean to convey Mr. Mai''s words. He just held his arms and waited to see the half blood model hit his head and burst into blood. Sure enough, before the male model came near Sihan, brother Zhang and the other two bodyguards stood in front of him like a mountain. "Sir, my name is John. Sihan''s little sister is on the show for the first time. I can teach her for free." Sihan, who is blocked by elder brother Zhang, clearly hears this man''s words, but quietly takes elder sister Zhou''s hand and goes to a deeper level. "Sir, what my young lady needs to learn, Mr. Mai will arrange it by himself, and there is no need to trouble other irrelevant people." Although brother Zhang is a little short, he has a big physique. He stands in front of the mixed race model like a mountain. His words are very appropriate, but his tone is very tough. As long as he has a little ear power, he can understand the voice outside his words: go away, my lady, you can''t be provoked! But this model is one of the few people who have no ear power. With her proud height, she looks over the three burly men and does not hide her interest in Sihan. She still looks at Sihan''s graceful posture with her eyes shining. Facing the boy who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth, brother Zhang''s head was whizzing with cold, and his eyes swept with thorns to accurately capture Mr. Mai''s figure. "Mr. Mai, please take good care of your people!" Although brother Zhang met Mr. Mai for the first time, since he was ordered to accompany Miss Sihan out, his first task was to ensure the safety of the young lady. Seeing that his young lady was so blatantly despised, his tone was very cold and merciless. Mr. Mai was originally discussing with a staff member about the show. Hearing brother Zhang''s cold drink, he raised his head and saw a tall, thin, brainless boy confront Sihan''s bodyguard blatantly. Suddenly, he broke out in a cold sweat and trotted over, slapping the model mercilessly. "Go back to training, don''t be a disgrace here!" The model got a scold from Mr. Mai, and went to the training in frustration, while other people secretly thought about Sihan in their heart. After this, they quickly put away the shameful thought, and even walked around Sihan. Everyone''s attitude is basically the same. Can''t I hide if I can''t provoke you? And brother Zhang''s special limited dim sum seems to be in vain. Sihan has no choice but to be completely isolated from others. Fortunately, sister Zhou soon found a yellow skinned girl who can speak Chinese and asked her to lead Sihan to the front desk to get familiar with the atmosphere of the T-stage first. Dabao, who went back to the branch office early in the morning to deal with his work, rushed over from the branch office because she was not at ease with Niuniu. Dabao first met Mr. Mai backstage. After a chat, Mr. Mai took him to the front desk. Chapter 791 Dabao walks to the stage and looks up at the stage, but he doesn''t find Niuniu. Brother Zhang sees him and immediately welcomes him. "Master Yu." Dabao nodded to him. Brother Zhang came over and reported to him in a low voice what had just happened backstage. Of course, the focus was basically on the model. Mr. Mai, who was stumbling by the staff, immediately went back to Dabao after communication. He could see clearly the situation that brother Zhang was talking to Dabao just now. "Ji Shao, don''t worry. I''ll look at Sihan. As for those ignorant smelly boys, I''ll teach them a lesson. I''m sorry to bother master Ji. " Mr. Mai pleaded guilty on his own. Relatively speaking, the crime is lighter. Dabao nodded his head and turned to look at the graceful figure on the platform. He was not particularly critical, but Mr. Mai inexplicably felt that the air pressure around him had dropped a lot. But even under the strong low pressure, Mr. Mai still has to say one thing. "Ji Shao, there will be a celebration reception after the show. At that time, there will be a press conference. Sihan and Ningyan, as spokesmen of the Asia Pacific region, need to be interviewed by reporters." For Niuniu will face the possibility of more multimedia, Dabao has been psychologically prepared when he promised Niuniu to sign a new season endorsement contract. I''m not surprised to hear him mention it solemnly. Moreover, since Niu Niu has signed the contract, she must fulfill these obligations. "Well, Mr. Mai, please bear with me. If someone wants to study the background of Sihan, please continue to play some smoke bombs." The advertising of this century old international brand has always been very meticulous. The spokesmen chosen for different series and regions are different. As a newcomer, Niuniu should not cause much sensation. Moreover, this is a foreign country, and there are not many related reports that can be seen by domestic audiences. Therefore, Dabao is not worried that Niuniu will be over exposed. "I will follow Sihan all the way." Mr. Mai promised and waved to his assistant not far away. In the twinkling of an eye, that assistant then took an invitation to come over, respectfully handed to Ji Yu in front. "Ji Shao, please come and have a look." Dabao took the invitation and looked at it. "I''ll be there on time." Jishi group''s business has been expanding, but it has never set foot in the entertainment industry, fashion, clothing and other industries. Therefore, without Niuniu''s relationship, Dabao would not have any intersection with people in these industries. But since Niu Niu signed the endorsement of the new season, Dabao began to pay more or less attention to the information and trends of relevant industries. At present, Mr. Mai''s invitation letter is hard to get in the fashion industry. Although Dabao doesn''t know much about it, he is still very interested in and looking forward to the show because of Niu Niu. Dabao was chatting with Mr. Mai, but his eyes were always on the stage. Sihan did not change into a catwalk dress like other models. She only wore a gray sweater and jeans from home. Maybe she didn''t adapt to the rhythm of the stage. At the beginning, her movements were a little stiff. After walking back and forth for three or four times, her hands and feet began to coordinate a lot. The whole person seemed to relax and fully integrated into the rhythm of the background sound. Dabao''s eyes flow with Sihan on the stage, and jiongjiong''s eyes are full of appreciation and expectation. These, naturally, can''t escape Mr. Mai''s eyes. "Ji Shao, Sihan is a rare good seedling." "Well..." Ji Yu faintly answered a voice, most of the mind was absorbed by the more and more light, more and more skillful figure on the stage. Although Ji Yu is obviously a little absent-minded about his existence, Mr. Mai gritted his teeth and spread out what he wanted to say. "Sihan is only 15 years old. If we do a good job in this aspect, we will soon be the number one supermodel in the Asia Pacific region." Of course, Mr. Mai knows that Ji family doesn''t agree with Sihan''s hard work in this circle. This season''s situation is the best illustration. As for why he signed in the end, Mr. Mai thinks the biggest reason should be Sihan himself. After several years of contact, Mr. Mai has seen one thing clearly. All the members of the Ji family love Sihan very much. The people of the Ji family probably won''t have the heart to refuse what she insists on doing. Therefore, even if she is against entering this circle, she still tries to take protective measures and let her do what she likes without scruple. Therefore, when the designer highly praised Sihan and deeply regretted that she had no intention to develop in the circle, Mr. Mai came up with the idea of persuading Sihan to stay in the circle. According to his contacts in recent years, the young master of Ji family will be the most important breakthrough. "She doesn''t have this idea, otherwise, she would not choose to study in this high school now." Dabao is a wise man. Can he not understand what Mr. Mai said¡° She''s doing well now. It''s not difficult for her to get into a good university. She has studied violin for ten years, and she should develop to art in the future. " In fact, these words are not Dabao''s own guess, but from Niuniu''s mouth. Dabao said so clearly, Mr. Mai had to agree with him, "Sihan is an independent girl, and her artistic development is also good. She has good temperament and really has good talent." As for the direction of Sihan''s future development, neither Dabao nor Mr. Mai can decide. But now, the two of them are in a state of wrestling. They want her to develop on the exhibition stand. After all, her charm and temperament have come to the fore in the fashion industry. On the other hand, she hopes to develop in the direction of elegant style. The reason is that she hopes to protect her freedom and happiness as much as possible. Ji Yu said very clearly, he hopes Mr. Mai can be more interesting, don''t interfere in this matter. The two men, who are not very speculative, are completely silent, and they only turn their attention to Sihan on the stage. Sihan on the stage has been listening to the instructions of her predecessors very carefully. She has gone back and forth many times. As for the situation off the stage, she has never noticed. When she stepped forward with a cheerful rhythm, her eyes inadvertently swept the dark stage, but unexpectedly to a bunch of hot and familiar eyes. "Brother!" Completely did not expect that he would be at the scene of Sihan, can''t help shouting out to the people under the stage. Dabao raised his hand to her. Although he was not sure whether she could see the expression on his face, he gave her a very bright smile. Chapter 792 Even though she knew that her brother was under the stage, Niuniu didn''t have the sense of being lazy. After greeting Dabao, she seriously put herself into the training again. Dabao has no objection to this. His eyes still follow Niuniu, but he says to Mr. Mai on one side. "Mr. Mai, go and help yourself. I''ll just stay here myself." Of course, Mr. Mai didn''t have so much free time to accompany him. Hearing what he said, he left to deal with his own affairs. Niuniu walked on the stage for more than two hours until supper time. Dinner is a takeout that Dabao asked brother Zhang to buy. Of course, the staff and models present are also included. Dabao sits under the stage with Niuniu for dinner. The little girl insists on training for another hour or two before she leaves. Dabao feels sorry for her, but she doesn''t say anything to stop her. On the contrary, he appreciated her conscientiousness and professionalism. However, after dinner, he insisted that she take off her shoes, put her calf on his leg, and gently kneaded her for about ten minutes, until the tight muscles of her calf relaxed, so that she could continue to train on the stage. Niuniu thought that Dabao would go out early in the morning to deal with his official business. She must be tired too. Naturally, she felt sorry for him. "Brother, you can leave me alone, go to the lounge or go back to the bus for a rest and wait for me." Dabao kisses her on the cheek and gently pushes her out. She cares, he understands, but he is not used to, do not have the heart to let her a person suffer. The training models left one after another. At last, only Niuniu and the elder who accompanied her in training, and Ning Yan. Originally, Ning Yan didn''t need to strengthen training, but he said that he was Sihan''s partner, and training with Sihan helped to increase mutual understanding. Dabao doesn''t say a word about Ning Yan''s dedication or ulterior motives. Niuniu, with the consent of Mr. Mai, doesn''t object. Niu Niu believes that in front of her brother, Ning Yan never dares to move beyond the distance. As Niu Niu thought, after dinner, Ning Yan did accompany her in training, but they kept a normal distance and didn''t even talk much. Only when Niu Niu''s rhythm was not right, he would pause a little to cooperate with her, and then gently remind her that some things need to be improved. Dabao, sitting in the audience, silently holds his cheek and looks at the more and more tacit pace from the beginning to the end. His eyes are more and more deep. Nearly nine o''clock, leading Sihan training master finally can''t help but speak. "Sihan, let''s call it a day. You''ve been walking for several hours today, and now you don''t feel anything. It''s estimated that you will be miserable early tomorrow morning." Sihan just stops, thanks to the master, and then makes an appointment for tomorrow''s training. Then she says goodbye to each other and leaves. Dabao goes to the stage and reaches out to help Sihan step down. If it wasn''t for the staff around, Dabao will probably take Sihan back to the car. And now, even if it''s not holding, it''s holding the whole person in its arms, half holding and half supporting her to the car. "Brother, I don''t have anything to do. You''re making a mountain out of a molehill..." Sihan complains in a low voice and buckle her seat belt. Dabao didn''t explain much, but he drove the car very fast. Twenty minutes later, the car drove back to the house. Dabao didn''t mention anything to Niuniu about Mr. Mai''s words. To tell you the truth, he didn''t want Niuniu to hear those words, no matter what way. It''s just that he doesn''t want to, but it doesn''t mean that he can change the development of the situation. "Brother, the main designer of this show praised me backstage!" Niuniu thought it was a happy event, so as soon as she got home and sat in the living room, she showed off with Dabao. "Well..." Dabao seemed a little absent-minded. He poured a glass of water for the little girl, watched her drink, and urged her to take a bath. Niu Niu didn''t get her brother''s response. She was disappointed, but she went into the bathroom obediently and took a hot bath comfortably. When I came out, I unexpectedly saw a basin of warm water in front of the small sofa in front of the bed. Just then, Dabao came in. His hair was wet. Obviously, he had just taken a bath. "Niu Niu, sit down." Dabao pointed to the sofa. Niu Niu, with a question mark on her face, sat down obediently. "You''ve been walking for most of the day, aren''t you? I asked Mommy, and she said that bubble Chinese medicine can relax the tendons and collaterals. " Niu Niu was not happy at first. Now, she quickly forgot everything. "Thank you, brother. Don''t you soak it?" Niu Niu feels strange. If it''s hard work, my brother should be very tired after running all day. Isn''t it better to soak together? "I''ll massage the soles of your feet to help you recover. Otherwise, you''ll have to train for a few days. Can you stand it?" Dabao said as he sat down on the carpet with his knees crossed, reached for her feet and put them into the hot water. Niuniu looks down at Dabao and massages her toes first. Then she puts her feet on her knees and puts her fingers on the acupoints on the soles of her feet. This kind of foot massage, usually very painful, and now, Niuniu is in tears, but she clenched her teeth and let Dabao press the acupoints under her feet one by one without saying a word. "It''s painful, isn''t it? Bear it..." Dabao looked at her pitifully, and saw a drop of Yingying tears hanging on her long eyelashes. His heart was in pain, but his hand strength was increased by two points. "Well..." Niuniu murmured, biting her teeth and enduring the pain. Both she and he know that if they don''t show off, they don''t have to suffer. But she insisted on doing it, even if it hurt, she had to endure it. And he, looking at her like this, is very distressed, but as long as it is her choice, he will support. ¡­¡­ Maybe Dabao''s massage worked. The next morning, although Niuniu''s feet were a little sore, they were tolerable. So she got up early in the morning and came to the training ground with Dabao. When sister Zhou saw her, she was slightly surprised. "Sihan, I heard that you trained until 9 o''clock yesterday. Can you bear it?" Then he looked Sihan up and down. Sihan nodded, "well, although it''s a little sore, it''s not serious." Sister Zhou is still a face of disbelief, "or, you rest half a day, anyway, time is not too tight." Sihan shook her head. "Thank you, sister Zhou. I can hold on." She just said, standing on one side of Ning Yan suddenly reached out to support her, "Sihan, or, today I''ll take you?" Before Sihan can say anything, a powerful arm pulls her over. "Ning Yan, just do your own thing well, don''t worry about it!" Chapter 793 It was Dabao who came back from greeting Mr. Mai. At this time, Niu Niu has been hugged by Dabao as a possessor, and Dabao looks at Ning Yan''s eyes, as if he can freeze things into ice at any time. Ning Yan doesn''t know the specific origin of Dabao. He just learns from Mr. Mai that he can''t provoke him. But how can it be? After that, Ning Yan actually intentionally or unintentionally tested Mr. Mai, but the other side''s mouth was so tight that he refused to disclose half of the story about Sihan and her brother. Originally, Ning Yan was really afraid of Ji Shao, but with his growing liking for Sihan, this fear was gradually offset by his determination to return home. Dabao cold words, this is like a basin of cold water in front of Ning Yan''s head. However, people who are dazzled by the so-called love are like huge automatic heaters. No matter how they are attacked by others, they have a way to make the zero degree cold water pouring on their heart boil in the blink of an eye. Ning Yan secretly clenched his fist, gritted his teeth to meet Ji Yu''s eyes, "Mr. Ji, I didn''t!" Though, it''s a lie to say that he didn''t do anything else. But his intention is really to help Sihan adapt to the rhythm of the show early and help her master the relevant skills. He doesn''t think the motivation behind the help is dirty. After all, he is single, Sihan should also be single. As a senior and partner, it is human nature for him to help her express his good feelings and cultivate his feelings. "Yes or no, I''ll see. I don''t need you to tell me!" Dabao pushes Niuniu to sister Zhou behind her. Sister Zhou immediately takes Niuniu to the front desk. Dabao stands upright and looks at Ningyan leisurely. Ning Yan instinctively straightens up, and it is clear that they are not much different in height or physique, but standing face to face, it is obvious that Ji Yu''s aura is overwhelming. Ning Yan is thrilled and subconsciously wants to step back, but his reason reminds him that if this man is really Sihan''s elder brother, he will not consider giving his sister to a Wimpy man. After such a thought, Ning Yan clenched his fist again, straightened his waist and stiffened his scalp to meet Dabao''s examination eyes. "Mr. Ji, Sihan and I are partners. No one is more suitable to lead her to this show than me." Ning Yan''s way of getting endorsement is different from that of Si Han. He is the best one among a lot of models selected by designers and brands. Therefore, in other aspects, he may not be confident that he can win Si Han, but on the T-stage, he has enough confidence to help Si Han and gain his brother''s recognition. However, for Dabao, not to mention things like Ning Yan, it''s not difficult to get the top supermodel to train with Sihan. "Oh? In fact, I don''t mind changing an interesting person to be Sihan''s partner. I believe Sihan, who likes to work quietly and undisturbed, has the same idea with me. " In the eyes of outsiders, Dabao is a rich man with excellent temper and excellent cultivation. In the course of these two days, he was very friendly to the staff here. Moreover, yesterday or today, he was very generous to bring all the staff rich dinner and exquisite breakfast. Even now, in front of Ning Yan, in addition to Ning Yan''s strong oppression, in the eyes of outsiders, they see Ji Yu saying something to Ning Yan with a gentle smile on his face. People who don''t know think they are friends and are familiar with each other. Only Ning Yan this client, looking at a face of light smile Ji Yu, inexplicably feel the chill from the sole of the foot quickly up. "Mr. Ji..." Ji Yu takes a surprise step forward. He stretches out his long arm and claps his palm on Ning Yan''s shoulder. The corner of his mouth still contains a smile. His bright eyes give him a meaningful look. Sheng Sheng blocks Ning Yan''s explanation and words to fight for. Dabao ignores Ning Yan and quickly turns to Sihan. To deal with Ning Yan, who has the heart of thieves but not the courage of thieves, Dabao thinks that just a few words is enough to let him recognize the reality. Sure enough, in the next two days, Ning Yan obviously settled down a lot. Until the formal rehearsal, he and Sihan cooperate with the show, unless necessary, Dabao rarely see him take the initiative to chat up and communicate with Sihan. After several days of intensive training, Sihan has made great progress, but Mr. Mai''s argument that Sihan is a good material has been heard by Ji Yu several times. However, Ji Yu turns a deaf ear to this, and comes to watch Sihan''s training silently after finishing her work every day. From time to time, she takes some beautiful photos and videos to pass on to her parents and Xiaobao, so that they can see Sihan''s increasingly international style. On the day of the show, Sihan, who had been in the middle of the rehearsal, turned out to be the last one. Although Ji Yu had been watching Sihan training and even rehearsal for several times before, they were all shows without makeup. So when he saw Sihan coming out with makeup and the latest fashion designed by the designer, for a moment, he thought he saw the mermaid swimming out of the blue sea. When the whole show reached its climax, the background of t-channel became a colorful underwater world. The light blue waves are flowing on the stage, and the music is replaced by the sound of the sea tide. Under the flashing light of blue and purple scales, Sihan, with flowing curly hair and golden Mermaid evening dress, walks out from the backstage barefoot. Her makeup is very light. Unlike other models with a cold face, she walks out with a cheerful rhythm, with a bright and playful smile on her face. Her expression is like a mermaid who has never seen the world before. She suddenly comes to the world, full of wonder and yearning There were still people whispering about something under the stage. When they saw that the little mermaid was swimming to herself, the whole audience suddenly quieted down. Ji Yu is holding his breath, obsessed with the line of vision tightly glue in the smart and lively Mermaid. "Good! Beautiful Under the stage, I do not know who suddenly burst out a sentence, followed by thunderous applause, magnesium lights flashing frequently. The mermaid on the stage, who was playing leisurely, turned and walked back half way, suddenly stopped. The people under the stage were quiet again, thinking that something had happened. However, she bent slightly and pulled up the long tail of the fish with her slender hands, revealing half of her white and slender legs. There was a big breath from the stage. Then, the mermaid turned her head, didn''t know who to look at, threw down a naughty smile, and ran back to the back stage happily with her skirt. Ji Yu under the stage, the heart seems to stop, in the brain, is all mermaid that look back smile! Chapter 794 Ji Yu''s heart seems to stop, and his brain is full of the naughty and beautiful mermaid on the stage. Looking back, he has a bright and charming smile! The applause under the stage was again as rough as the tide, and the mermaid, after leaving a smile, hid in the deep sea! People in the audience cheered, but Ji Yu stood up uncontrollably and ran to the backstage. In the backstage, Sihan is surrounded by the designers and staff of the organizer. Ji Yu''s impulse to hold the mermaid in her arms is blocked by people who have nothing to do with him. She is not happy in her heart, but helpless. Seeing Sihan being pushed to remove her make-up and change her clothes to prepare for the next press conference, Ji Yu has the first unpleasant feeling of being excluded from Sihan''s life. The sharp eyed Mr. Mai ran over to appease him. "Ji Shao, Sihan, we''ll watch. You can wait in the front hall. We have something to explain. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her. " Mr. Mai repeatedly guarantees that even if Ji Yu is upset, he knows that it''s Niu Niu''s job. As an outsider, he insists on squeezing in, but it''s very easy to be criticized. For Niu Niu''s future work, Dabao finally chooses to compromise, and obediently turns from being led by others to the auditorium of the celebration party. More than half an hour later, when Sihan, dressed in white, was led to the rostrum by sister Zhou, Dabao was chatting with a customer who was also from China. Obviously, the other party didn''t know that the beauty of the finale was the younger sister of master Ji. She was just curious about how Ji Shaodong, who has never been involved in fashion, suddenly became interested in the show. "Ji Shao, I didn''t expect that you are also interested in fashion and luxury goods. How about Ji''s development in this field?" Ji Yu''s line of sight has been watching Sihan sitting on the rostrum ready to be interviewed, but his mouth should be the customer, "no, just received the invitation from the organizer, thinking that it''s just free, then come to have a look." For this customer about Ji''s trend speculation, Dabao flatly denied. "Is that so? I often come to the show, but it''s the first time that I see such a young Chinese model so outstanding. That little beauty should be a compatriot. It''s really a rare person! I don''t know if the interview later will disclose the information of that beauty. " The customer''s attention also falls on Sihan. Dabao''s hand holding the wine cup tightened and frowned slightly. His baby was so blatantly coveted and peeped. He was very uncomfortable. It took a lot of effort to drag this man aside and beat him hard. Dabao side body without trace, deliberately use his tall body to block the customer''s sight. "Certainly not!" Dabao gritted his teeth and came to the conclusion. "What a pity!" The man''s feeling of regret is beyond expression, "such a beautiful girl, just a few more eyes, it''s very pleasant." Dabao secretly put up his middle finger in his heart and passed the information of this man in his mind. In a word, it''s probably difficult for this man to do business with Ji in the future! "Mr. Luo, your secretary seems to be looking for you." Dabao points to the woman in the corner of the auditorium. That person is indeed Mr. Luo''s secretary and Xiaomi. Mr. Luo glanced over there in a hurry, with a flurry on his face. The embarrassment that is recognized to wear floats on the face, say goodbye to Ji Yu in a hurry, turn round to run to his secretary. Dabao''s blocked heart is slightly loose. He turns around and finds a perfect position. He holds a glass in one hand and inserts it in his pants pocket in the other. He quietly looks at Sihan who is sitting on the rostrum and communicating with the designer in a low voice. To be honest, Sihan''s spoken English is not very good, but several of the designers of this brand are Chinese. The one sitting next to Sihan at this time is the one who was always around when she shot the print advertisement last time. Ji Yu''s impression of the designer was ok, so he just looked at it quietly from a distance. After the main designer on the stage finished his speech, the person in charge of the brand business also made a simple speech. After that, the host announced that it was time for reporters to ask questions. Dabao doesn''t have much contact with the media, but he can''t be unaware of the signs of several major media in China. Dabao is slightly surprised to see the microphones with familiar signs in front of Sihan. "We all know that Sihan is only 15 years old. He is a newcomer. Mr. Ning Yan, as your partner and predecessor, what do you think of Sihan''s performance today?" A microphone holding a domestic media logo is delivered between Ning Yan and Sihan. Sihan smiles at the reporters without looking at Ning Yan at all. Ning Yan, on the other hand, takes a deep look at Sihan with an eye that is incomparably affectionate to everyone, and then says to the reporter with a smile. "Sihan''s performance just now is obvious to all. What do you think of her performance?" Ning Yan, it seems, is also used to playing Tai Chi with the media. He doesn''t offend people and doesn''t stand in the cold, but he also gives reporters a lot of imagination. "As a layman, of course it''s very good! I want to know, as an expert, how do you evaluate Sihan''s performance today? " The reporter asked persistently. Sihan smiles without saying anything. After all, although the question is aimed at her, it''s not about her. She just needs to maintain her demeanor. Ning Yan, however, didn''t answer immediately. He tilted his head slightly and looked at Sihan seriously. After a short silence, he suddenly raised his hand and rubbed it gently on her head, saying in a very gentle tone, "she''s great! The most talented person I''ve ever met Ning Yan''s tone is very light and soft. In other people''s ears, he vaguely takes on the ambiguous meaning. Coupled with his doting eyes and the action that makes people reverie, he immediately makes the reporters on the scene stir up like chicken blood. Sihan obviously didn''t expect that he would suddenly make such a move. His neck is stiff, but it''s hard to clap his hand in front of so many people. Had to pull lip to smile to smile, the body leaned to the designer body of the other side in the past, avoided Ning Yan''s hand, pretended to act coquettishly and generally leaned on the designer''s shoulder. "Talent is deceitful. I''d like to thank brother Dai for his help and kindness." As a matter of fact, Sihan is only familiar with the designer named Dai, but she has never been able to help or know what she has met, let alone have such intimate interaction in the eyes of reporters. The reporters seemed a little confused about this trend. There was a commotion on the scene again. Standing not far away from Dabao, he was not calm at all! If this is not a press conference, he will definitely rush up and beat Ning Yan on the ground! Chapter 795 Mr. Mai and Sihan are separated by two or three seats. He only hears the reporter''s question and Ningyan Sihan''s respective answers, but he is not clear about Ningyan''s ambiguous behavior to Sihan. Just from Ning Yan''s answer, Mr. Mai didn''t notice anything. When I saw a commotion from the reporter in front of me, I heard that Sihan suddenly changed the focus and turned to the designer. When I looked up, I saw Ji Yu, who was standing not far away, pursing his lips and face, and looking at Ning Yan''s direction with cool eyes. I thought it was bad. Seeing that the momentum is not right, Mr. Mai quickly stands up, takes Sihan''s words, and naturally turns the topic to the designer and the design style of this season''s fashion. The reporters followed his guidance and turned their attention to other models and designers. Mr. Mai bowed his head and secretly sent a message to the designer surnamed Dai asking about the situation just now. The other side quickly replied with a simple and concise message. Mr. Mai carefully read the message, and secretly asked about the eighteen generations of Ning Yan''s ancestors. Fortunately, the scene didn''t get out of control. Mr. Mai wiped his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. For Mr. Mai, Sihan is like a mine. When she doesn''t step on it, everything is calm. But if she accidentally steps on it, the explosion will be absolutely powerful and the consequences will be unimaginable. And he himself has always been very careful to avoid this mine, only to maximize Sihan''s commercial value. But Ning Yan has warned him several times not to offend Sihan, but he deliberately chooses this kind of public occasion to make trouble. Although the attention of the media reporters has been completely diverted, Mr. Mai secretly pinched a sweat for Ning Yan and secretly prayed that there were a large number of Ji Yu adults. Don''t be too serious, otherwise, Ning Yan would not be able to get away with it this time. Mr. Mai''s worry is not superfluous, because as soon as the press conference is over, Ji Yu comes to take Sihan away on the ground that there is something else to do next. Ji Yu doesn''t challenge Ning Yan or Mr. Mai on the spot. He just leaves with Sihan in his arms and doesn''t give Mr. Mai any room to explain. As soon as the brother and sister leave, Mr. Mai pulls Ning Yan aside and teaches him with a cold face. "Ning Yan, is that grass in your head? Didn''t I tell you not to offend Sihan? " Ning Yan looked at him stubbornly, "Mr. Mai, I didn''t provoke her. As her predecessor and partner, there''s nothing wrong with my words and deeds like that!" As soon as Mr. Mai went back to the backstage, he quickly found out the video and looked at it carefully. When Ning Yan looked at Sihan''s eyes and actions, it was really easy for people to think askew. No wonder those reporters were so excited at that time, and no wonder the young master Ji''s face was so dignified. "Ning Yan, let me tell you again, don''t make Sihan angry! This time, I''ll try my best to help you round it and see if we can let the media cut off this ambiguous video. As for whether Ji Shao will let you go, I can''t guarantee it! " Mr. Mai took Ning Yan to scold him, and then picked up the phone to call the entertainment editor in chief of the major media. The response was, "Mr. Mai, don''t worry, we''ll cut that video." Mr. Mai can''t help suspecting that these media people are not giving him face, but Ji''s face. As early as before the end of the press conference, Ji Yu had already called the major media to ask them to block some news and cut down relevant reports and videos. After that, although he knows that what happened at the press conference will not have any real impact on Sihan, Ji Yu is already very worried about letting Sihan have too much contact with Ningyan. As soon as the recruitment meeting is over, he doesn''t want to give Mr. Mai face again. He gives an excuse and takes Sihan away from the backstage. "Brother..." In the elevator, Sihan carefully pulls Jiyu''s arm. With her understanding of Dabao, she certainly knows that Ning Yan''s intimacy just now makes her brother angry. "I''m ok..." Ji Yu forced down her unhappiness, raised her hand to touch her face, and gently comforted her. Niu Niu''s reaction just now is very smart and wise. She avoids Ning Yan''s ambiguous suggestion and takes the opportunity to open the topic. So he didn''t mean to blame her from the beginning to the end. As for Ning Yan, whether he is really interested in Niu Niu, or he wants to win a place by her hype, Dabao won''t let him off lightly! "Hungry? I''ll take you to what you want to eat! " Originally, a lot of delicious food was provided at the celebration party, but Ji Yu was obviously not in the mood to stay there. "I want to eat Chinese food..." Strictly speaking, Niu Niu, who has been away from home for a few days, misses her cooking skills. "Then let''s go home and eat!" It''s not that there are no Chinese restaurants along the way, but in Dabao''s eyes, it''s better to go home and eat noodles than to eat some bad Chinese food. Niuniu thinks that Dabao said to eat at home, because the nanny prepared the dinner early in the morning. Unexpectedly, back to the house, the nanny was surprised¡° Yu Shao, have you had dinner? " Dabao shook his head. "Not yet!" Nanny quickly turned around. It seemed that she was going to prepare dinner for brother and sister. "Auntie, go and have a rest. I''ll do it myself." "You''re not tired? What''s the point? " The aunt hesitated. "It''s OK. Sihan and I can do anything. We''ll get there soon." With that, Dabao pulled off his tie, rolled up his sleeve, stretched out his hand, and pulled Niuniu, who was stunned in the living room, into the kitchen. "Look, what would you like to eat?" Dabao opens the refrigerator door and pulls Niuniu over to let her choose. Niu Niu glanced at the refrigerator full of stuff, "anything OK?" Dabao put his hand on her waist, gently pinched it, and said with a smile, "as long as there are materials, and you are willing to wait, anything is OK!" Niu Niu couldn''t help swallowing. At this time, she was really hungry and couldn''t help waiting. "Fried rice with bacon and corn kernels, ham and double eggs, Porphyra egg soup, is there a problem?" Dabao takes a panoramic view of Niuniu''s appetites and quickly lists a simple menu that suits Niuniu''s taste. Niuniu nodded, "OK!" She still drank a box of milk and two pieces of toast in the morning, and now she is so hungry that her stomach is close to her back. "Oh, you''re sitting!" Dabao hooked up the high stool behind him and took her up. "Ah? Don''t you want me to help you? " Niuniu struggles to get down. Dabao presses her with one hand and takes a small cake out of the locker and puts it in her palm. "Sit down and eat this, and put your stomach in the first place." Dabao himself was hungry, but he didn''t care so much. After putting the cake into Niuniu''s hand, he swung up his sleeve and began to cook dinner for the little princess. Chapter 796 Niu Niu sits on a high stool, holding a cake in her hand and Dabao beside her. She adds water to the pot, turns around and takes laver out to soak it. "Brother, you are hungry too. Have a bite first." The cake in Niuniu''s hand was handed to Dabao in a twinkling of an eye. Dabao smiles and opens his mouth obediently, biting off half of the cake. Niuniu just took back her hand, put the rest of the cake to her mouth and ate it. "Brother, don''t you blame me for what happened today?" Niuniu asked, carefully observing Dabao''s expression. Along the way, Dabao did not mention the news conference, and Niuniu did not dare to mention it. However, now Dabao''s mood looks good, Niuniu has the courage to ask. "I don''t blame you!" Dabao''s face was mild, and he came over to kiss Niuniu on the lips. "You''re smart, you handle it very well!" He not only didn''t blame her, but also praised her. If she had been slow at that time, Ning would have succeeded! Fortunately, his Niuniu is just stupid in front of him and smart in front of others! "I really didn''t expect Ning Yan to touch my head suddenly... He usually talks more, but he never tried to do this to me!" Niuniu is afraid that Dabao misunderstands that she has a good relationship with Ningyan in private, which leads to Ningyan''s reverie behavior in public. "I know!" To Niuniu, Dabao is ten thousand to rest assured, also believe that she to Ning Yan, at most is the friendship of working partners, in Niuniu''s mind, Ning Yan probably not even a friend. "My girl is not a casual girl. How can she let other boys touch her head?" Dabao said this way and that way, the pickled and washed laver was put into the pot. "Brother, thank you for believing me!" Niuniu had finished the rest of the cake, jumped down from the high stool, stepped behind Dabao, hugged his waist, and fell on his back. "Fool, I don''t believe you. Do you believe him?" Dabao patted the ring''s hand on his belly, picked up the knife and quickly cut the bacon into small granules. "Of course you won''t believe him, but I was really afraid you were angry just now! Besides, I''m not familiar with dagger! " Little girl this is to think of, after leaving Ning Yan, there is that designer surnamed Dai. Dabao couldn''t help laughing. "Silly girl, of course I know you don''t know DAGO very well. Obviously, you''re just taking him to cross the bridge. He doesn''t like women, don''t you know?" Although Dabao doesn''t know much about the fashion industry, as long as he has close contact with Niuniu, he will make an investigation in advance. Therefore, Dabao knows the identity and background of the staff around Niuniu, including Mr. Mai, Zhang Ziwen, director and photographer. Only in this way can he put Niuniu to work in such an environment. Moreover, in order to make Niuniu have an absolutely safe working environment, he even privately made a plan to restrict everyone, among which Ning Yan''s! Originally, if Niu Niu and these people are at peace, then these plans will not come true one day. But now it seems that Ning Yan''s plan is going to be implemented. As for the degree of implementation, it depends on Ning Yan''s own attitude! Of course, Dabao didn''t disclose more than half of these ideas and practices to Niuniu. He never wanted Niuniu to know about things that didn''t come to the table. Sure enough, the simple girl''s mind was hooked by the gossip about Dai Ge. "Brother, do you mean that dagger likes men?" Niuniu''s excited face came out of Dabao''s armpit, her eyes shining with a strong desire for knowledge. "What else? Do you think he likes you? " Dabao bowed his head in a good mood, pecked at the tip of her nose, poured some oil into the pan and prepared to fry eggs. "Sit back on the stool, or you''ll be fried. I don''t want you!" Niuniu turns her lips, lets him go and sits back on the stool, but she doesn''t ask him to say that she doesn''t want her. Instead, she wants to dig out more gossip about Daige. "Brother, how do you know?" Niu Niu feels strange. Normally, her brother doesn''t spend as much time with Dai Ge as she does. But why does her brother know, but she doesn''t notice at all? "It''s just that you''re slow. Everyone knows except you?" Dabao is telling the truth. Niuniu is very sensitive to things that are related to her. She is always very natural and insensitive to things that are not related to people. "Everyone? Has Dagger''s story ever been reported in gossip magazine? " Niu Niu''s curiosity is like the flood that has opened the gate. It can''t be blocked. Dabao rolled his eyes. "DAGO''s boyfriend is the photographer who shot you! Stupid Many times, when Dabao hears Xiaobao scolding Niuniu for being a fool, he can''t help but want to smoke Xiaobao, but now, even he can''t control his mouth. "Eh!" Niuniu is obviously very surprised! After a while, I suddenly realized that I patted the cooking table with my hand. "Oh! No wonder brother Liu ignored me just now. He misunderstood me Brother Liu in Niuniu''s mouth is the photographer. Dabao glanced at her and shook his head helplessly. "Girl, when you get along with others, remember to be more careful, you know?" Niuniu nodded and agreed, then jumped down and ran out. Dabao estimates that she went to call brother Liu to explain. Sure enough, the little girl ran out and came back in a hurry a few minutes later. "Explain clearly?" Dabao divided the fried rice into two dishes and gave her an oblique look. "Well, brother Liu said he didn''t misunderstand it. Let me forget it." Dabao nodded and pointed to two dishes of fried rice with his chin¡° Take the meal out. You can eat. " Niuniu obediently took out the meal. Soon, they sat at the table and enjoyed a simple but delicious dinner. "Brother, let''s go home tomorrow!" Originally, the brother and sister planned to play for two days and then go back. When Dabao made this suggestion, Niuniu was very excited. Now she suddenly changed her mind, and Dabao was very strange. "Well? Why? " "Forget it, I want to go home!" Niu Niu''s mood, I don''t know why, seems to suddenly become low down. Dabao stares at her and is silent for a moment. He sees that she has been lowering her head and mixing the rice in the dish absently. Her eyes are heavy. He reaches for her head and rubs it. "Do you want to go back earlier because of Ning Yan?" Chapter 797 Niu Niu hesitated for a moment, Dabao looked into her eyes and asked, "is it because of Ning Yan?" Niu Niu thought about it, and finally nodded her head and looked up at Dabao with her eyes full of apology¡° Brother, my willfulness has caused you trouble, hasn''t it Big treasure tiny Leng for a while, immediately reaction comes over, "is Mr. Liu told you what?" Niu Niu didn''t say a word. She bowed her head and continued to cook. The delicious fried rice was tasteless. "Niuniu, you''ve done a good job, and you haven''t caused me any trouble, so don''t think about all the things you don''t have." When Dabao was very young, he always wanted to make himself strong and invincible. The root of this desire is that he is strong and invincible, and can make the people he likes and cares about live happily. Generally speaking, his desire is actually a strong desire to protect the people he likes and cares about. In the list of people he wants to protect, parents, Niuniu and Xiaobao are always tied for the first place. In his opinion, if he doesn''t have the ability to make them live happily, what''s the meaning of being powerful and invincible? Now, the thing that can make Niuniu happy is the stage that Ji family can''t give her, but can show her strong points. What he can give is to give her a clean and undisturbed stage as much as he can. As for Ning Yan and others, it''s easy for Dabao to make sure he doesn''t get in the way of Niuniu. Under Dabao''s gentle and firm gaze, Niuniu finally nodded, then silently ate all the fried rice on the plate. She took the tissue that Dabao handed her and sipped the greasy on her lips. "Brother, it''s not easy for Ning Yan to give him a chance." In a word, Niuniu is soft hearted. Dabao, noncommittal, got up and dragged her out of the dining room. "Brother..." Niuniu hugged Dabao''s arm and began to play Jiao. With her understanding of Dabao, he pretends not to hear her, which means that he will deal with it in his own way. Dabao put his hand on her waist, put his head close to her, and put his forehead against her. His dark eyes looked straight into her eyes. "Girl, don''t ask me for help for other men!" Niuniusheng had a chill! In fact, Dabao''s tone is very flat, which is not much different from his usual tone when he talks with others. But the problem is that Dabao''s tone of speaking to Niuniu is always very gentle, which is very different from his attitude and tone towards other people. This is the same as usual, which shows that he is really angry. Niu Niu stopped talking, took Da Bao''s arm and sat down on the sofa. Subconsciously, she rubbed against him. Dabao opened his arms, took her into his arms, hugged her and turned on the TV with the remote control, "what do you want to see? Movie or concert? Or you can watch some top fashion shows. " Niu Niu dares not grin on Ning Yan''s question any more. She nests in his arms and answers cleverly, "I want to see Tian Hou''s concert in the capital gymnasium last year. Do you have it?" Niu Niu''s "Queen of heaven" refers to Zhou Lan, who is an epoch-making superstar. This person has a unique personality and has been in the singing world for more than ten years. However, she has not had the dust of people in the entertainment industry at all. Niu Niu has been crazy about her for some reason in the past two years. It''s a pity that the diva has been in a state of semi retirement in recent years and hasn''t released another album for several years. Last year, in order to raise money for charity, she held a charity concert for 30000 people. It is said that she snatched all 30000 tickets in a few minutes. At that time, Niuniu asked Yang Sheng to find a way to buy tickets, but she missed the concert because of an important exam. "I''ll look for..." Dabao originally thought that there might not be a video of Zhou Lan''s concert on cable on demand. Unexpectedly, he found that it basically included the videos of Zhou Lan''s concerts since her debut. "It seems that Zhou Lan is really popular this year!" Dabao doesn''t know much about the entertainment industry and doesn''t have much contact with it. He only knows that Zhou Lan is very popular at home, but he doesn''t know that she has great influence abroad, and she won the World Outstanding Youth Award a few years ago. Niuniu is just the opposite of Dabao. She never pursues stars before, but since she fell in love with Zhou Lan, she knows her experiences and deeds all these years. So, while watching the concert, she popularized Zhou Lan''s deeds and struggle history to Dabao. Dabao is not interested in these, but as long as Niuniu says it, he will listen patiently. "So she''s a creative all rounder?" Dabao moved the little girl away, put a pillow on her back, and let her watch TV half lying down. He took her calf and put it on his knee. He kneaded her ankle and calf while listening to her popular science. "Yes, she was born in a musical family. Her mother is a famous pianist. She began to learn to play piano when she was three years old. She once said that if she was not a singer, she would definitely choose the same way as her mother." After listening to Niuniu''s popularity, Dabao realized that the woman pianist who won numerous international awards was Zhou Lan''s mother. No wonder Zhou Lan is not tainted with a little bit of vulgarity, but also has a sense of detachment. It turns out that she came from such a rich artistic family. "No wonder you like her so much!" Although Niu Niu is just a person in the fashion circle, she has a simple mind. Of course, it has something to do with her young age, but the biggest reason is that her personality is pure and sincere, and it is extremely difficult to accommodate hypocrisy and impurities. Zhou Lan, who can make her look different, obviously has a lot of qualitative similarities with Niu Niu. "Miss Tan knows her. She promised to ask for two autographed photos of Zhou Lan for me." Niuniu excitedly shows off to Dabao. Dabao gently sweeps the hair on her head. Seeing that she is in a good mood, she seems to have forgotten the matter of pleading for Ningyan. After watching nearly two hours of concert video, Niu Niu, who has been tired for several days, is sleepy. Dabao, who had been with her all the time, didn''t say anything. She bent over and carried her into the bedroom. Niu Niu was so tired that she even saved her struggling strength. When Dabao helped her to cover the quilt, he held up Dabao''s neck with his only consciousness, kissed him on the lips, and murmured, "good night, brother!", When his head tilted, he fell asleep. Dabao, holding the edge of the bed, watched her helplessly and dotingly. She fell asleep in an instant, leaned over and gently imprinted a few shallow marks on her warm face. Then she got up and crept out of her bedroom. The next day, Dabao and Niuniu were on the return flight. At the same time, a well-known domestic website, in the front page of the position of the headline, burst out a male model life style of indecent reports. This illustrated report did not name the male model, but from the profile of the male model, it is not difficult to see that the male model is Ning Yan, who announced to be the spokesman of a famous international clothing brand. Chapter 798 By the time Niuniu knew about it, it was two days later. The way she knew it was not from the Internet, but that she had dinner with Zhang Ziwen. The other party mentioned it intentionally or unintentionally, and she knew that something had happened to Ning Yan. "Is this man really Ning Yan?" Niu Niu points to the clear side face on the screen and asks Zhang Ziwen. "Well, it should be..." Zhang Ziwen, entrusted by Mr. Mai, goes to Sihan to find out and intercede. Before, she didn''t know whether the scandal of Ning Yan was inspired by Sihan or she didn''t know it at all. Now, seeing Sihan''s startled reaction, she has a bottom in her heart. It''s not Sihan who gets angry with Ningyan, but her family. Or, to be exact, it is to annoy her elder brother, Ji Yu. "Let''s admit our fault sincerely." Niuniu''s thought is simple. In her opinion, since Ning Yan has done it himself, she should admit her mistake generously. This is what a man should do. Zhang Ziwen''s plea is blocked by Sihan''s unexpected suggestion. She thinks that this girl really doesn''t know whether it''s the Ji family''s advice or whether she''s pretending to be stupid and shirking responsibility? "No... Sihan, do you think there is room for maneuver?" Zhang Ziwen''s head is very big. After all, she can''t afford to offend this young lady! I don''t know what Mr. Mai thought. He asked her to ask for help. Sihan obviously didn''t understand her voice, staring at her with big black eyes and perplexed, "sister Ziwen, is there any room for maneuver? It''s up to Ning Yan instead of me!" If someone else hears this, it''s like Sihan is refusing to help. But Zhang Ziwen knows that Sihan has not yet understood the connection. However, if you want her to be an ugly person to remind Sihan that the informant of Ningyan''s scandal may be her family, she has to weigh it. Is it worth offending Sihan and Jijia for Ningyan''s sake? In fact, the answer is obvious. It''s not worth offending for Ning Yan! "Sihan, I know it''s Ning Yan''s fault, but he''s your partner. Can you help him?" Zhang Ziwen didn''t want to be such an ugly man, so he had to put it another way. Sihan was even more surprised, and then she taught Zhang Ziwen a serious lesson. "Sister Ziwen, it''s him who is wrong. What you should do is to persuade him to come out as soon as possible and give an account to the public, instead of covering up the truth for him in other ways!" A 15-year-old girl has a very clear judgment of right and wrong. In Sihan''s eyes, the logic of this matter is: as a public figure, Ning Yan has to admit that he is wrong, and only when he does, can he have the chance to change. As for Zhang Ziwen''s hope that Sihan can rely on his own imagination to think that the informant is the Ji family, this idea is undoubtedly delusional. Zhang Ziwen suggested that it was invalid, but Mr. Mai said the loss was very serious, so he had to bite his teeth and let it go. "Sihan, the public is more concerned about entertainment than the truth. Ning Yan''s affair may have offended someone. That''s why it was revealed. Your brother knows a lot of people. Let''s see if he can help and let this website clarify." Sihan finally understands. What Zhang Ziwen means is that Ning Yan has offended his brother, so his brother instructs the media to expose Ning Yan''s scandal. And Zhang Ziwen today to find himself, not as she said is the brand business there something to convey, but simply for Ning Yan intercession. Sihan is biting a straw in her mouth and sucking half a cup of juice in her glass. However, she is staring at Zhang Ziwen without blinking. Zhang Ziwen''s head is numb when she stares at him. I beg you to say something. Don''t stare at me with this killing eye, OK?! Sihan seems to see through Zhang Ziwen''s mind, let go of the straw, light tunnel. "Sister Ziwen, you all think my brother did it, right?" Zhang Ziwen didn''t say a word. He turned a white eye in his heart. Miss, is this not clear? "Well, I think my brother did it! But have you ever thought that if the media didn''t blow up his old stories, the news would be replaced by his ambiguous and imaginative report on me at the press conference. Sister Ziwen, if I remember correctly, when I signed the contract, I clearly stated that I was not allowed to use my identity and background to make any hype. If the media really exposed what happened at the press conference, it''s hard to ensure that the paparazzi would not dig out my identity. In that case, can you bear the responsibility? So, it''s his fault. Besides, flies don''t bite seamless eggs. If Ning Yan''s behavior is OK, even if the media wants to explode other materials, they can''t start. " What Zhang Ziwen didn''t expect is that Sihan, who has always been gentle and lovely, has such strict logic. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the little girl who has always spoken softly and slowly can say such sharp and impeccable words. What she doesn''t know is that when Sihan signed the endorsement, she put the protection of family privacy in a very important position. In her opinion, it''s not worth hurting her family for her own interests. "Sihan, I don''t mean to excuse Ning Yan, but he is your partner. More is better than less. Now let the paparazzi continue to dig, and Ning Yan is finished." Zhang Ziwen did not dare to reason with the little girl in front of her. He just changed the direction and tried to make the situation more serious, hoping to arouse the little girl''s pity. "Sister Ziwen, it''s right that I''m his partner, but his fault should not be borne by me. I don''t know what your solution is, but I think that the best solution is to admit your mistakes generously and change them bravely. " What Zhang Ziwen doesn''t know is that Sihan is also a special protector. Especially for her big brother Dabao, she is very protective. In fact, after she called brother Liu that night, she did have the idea of pleading for Ning Yan, but it was obvious that Ji Yu, who was aware of her intention, was angry. Of course, she would not make her brother angry for the sake of an unrelated person. Moreover, after the event, she seriously thought about the cause and effect of this. To be sure, Ning Yan''s fate today is his own sin. If he had not delusionally misled the public on such an occasion, there would not have been such a scene that he could not handle today. As Dabao''s side, Niuniu knows better than anyone else that the consequences of angering her brother are generally very serious. Just now, she took a serious look at the report. The wording was polite, but the photos showed Ning Yan''s extravagant life style in front of the public. So, even if it''s really like Zhang Ziwen''s guess, it''s the elder brother''s instigation, Sihan still feels that his elder brother has left enough room for Ning Yan. At least, he left room and possibility for Ning Yan to turn over. Chapter 799 Niu Niu didn''t mention anything about Ning Yan to Dabao. And Dabao, naturally, will not mention this person in front of Niuniu. As for Zhang Ziwen and Mr. Mai on the other side, they have never found Niu Niu or Dabao for Ning Yan. A few days later, accompanied by his agent, Ning Yan held a small press conference. He openly admitted that he had a past of extravagance and extravagance. He sincerely repented for his past extravagance and promised that he would turn over a new leaf in the future. Later, the media occasionally exposed Ning Yan''s deeds of donating money to help the poor in remote areas, and his image of plummeting before slowly moved closer to the positive. After this incident, the rumor that Sihan could not be provoked is well known in the fashion world. Sihan doesn''t pay much attention to these follow-up, and doesn''t care much about them. After all, the focus of her life has never been on this. In her mind, studies and family are the most important and irreplaceable. If she had to choose between the two, she would not hesitate to give up the job of endorsement. After Ning Yan formally admitted his mistake to the public and apologized, Ning Yan called Ji Yu, saying that he wanted to invite Ji Yu to dinner and apologize in addition to making an oral apology. Ji Yu doesn''t want to have too much contact with him at all, so he shirks his dinner for being busy. At this time, Ji Yu was not in R City, but was far away in other provinces to replace his father Ji Rui in a merger and acquisition that entered the most critical stage. The acquisition, which lasted for more than half a year, was finally handed over in recent years. Ji Yu, the person in charge, was finally able to easily return to r city, which had been away for nearly two months. Xiao Bao and Niu Niu, who have been on holiday for several days, follow the driver to the airport to meet him. Then, they meet with their parents. The family have a big seafood meal at the seafood boat by the sea, and then walk in the seaside park for more than an hour in the cold before they return to their long lost home. Three brothers and sisters who have been separated for many days are tired of playing in the living room. Letong goes to the kitchen to cut fruit for the children. Ji Rui comes in to help. "Did Dabao tell you where he was going?" Because Ji Rui was in charge of the cooperation case before, and later Dabao was in charge of it. Father and son had a lot of communication at work during this period, so Letong would ask Ji Rui this way. "No, maybe he hasn''t thought about it yet." Ji Rui started to take over Ji''s family when he was 25 years old. Dabao is only 21 years old now. Therefore, Ji Rui thinks that Dabao can be given a few years to think about it. "Well, let''s not interfere too much and let him think it over." In fact, Letong would ask because Yang Sheng mentioned to her earlier that he wanted Dabao to go to Beijing to help him deal with some affairs after the Spring Festival. Now it seems that Dabao has his own plan. In this case, Letong doesn''t want to force him to let Xiaobao, who is studying in Beijing, take some time to help Yang Sheng. So, carrying fruit out of Letong, directly to yang to help things thrown to Xiaobao. "OK, anyway, I don''t have many classes next semester. It''s good to work for my uncle and earn extra money!" Like Dabao, Xiaobao never felt that work was a burden. On the contrary, it was a game of conquest. Therefore, Letong just mentioned it casually, and he happily accepted it. Dabao could not help teasing him, "Xiaobao, don''t be happy too soon. Uncle''s requirements are very high. You''d better do enough preparation in advance. Otherwise, if you can''t meet his requirements, don''t cry with me. " Dabao''s reminder is not aimed at Yang Sheng, but at other elders of the Yang family. It''s a long story to talk about. Yang Sheng has worked much harder than Ji Rui and his wife. Although churan, his wife, is also a capable man. The couple have been supporting each other for many years, but there are too many direct families in the Yang family. In addition to expanding Yang''s business these years, Yang Sheng has also exhausted his mind in order to balance the relationship between a large group of uncles and brothers in the Yang family. Since Yang Sheng took over the leadership of the Yang family more than ten years ago, the old master of the Yang family has gradually ignored the family disputes. It is clear that even the Yang family has been handed over to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng is not his eldest son. He has been away for several years in the middle of the journey. Although he is in charge of the highest decision-making power of Yang''s family, he is still criticized and rejected by his elder brother from time to time. Fortunately, he is a very strong man, and has long regarded the harsh criticism and rejection of these people as a common thing. His indifferent attitude made several elders resentful. They don''t dare to attack Yang Sheng face to face. They have no taboo against the younger generation like Dabao or Xiaobao. When Dabao and Yang Sheng completed the cooperation between the two companies a few months ago, they had a meeting with each other. Now, he kindly reminds his younger brother that he would not be beaten and framed by others. Xiaobao made an OK gesture to him. Obviously, he didn''t realize that he was going to the dragon''s den. He just thought that, like Ji''s help, he could not only accumulate more work experience, but also earn a lot of extra money. Niu Niu, a silly girl, could not understand the grudges and struggles behind the Yang family. She only envied that her brother and brother could help her parents and uncle. When she ate grapes, she asked Dabao on her shoulder¡° Brother, do you want a part-time secretary? " Dabao doesn''t understand her idea. His backhand is like touching big gray and big black. He follows her hair all the way. "Super model Sihan, where can I afford it? Mr. Ji, are you right? " Since Niu Niu went abroad for that show, she has become a little famous in the fashion world. Fortunately, she is well-known abroad. In the mainland, there are not many people who associate her with Jijia Qianjin. Niuniu cheekily rubs against Letong and says with a smile, "Madam President, people are very cheap. Just take care of food and live!" Letong looks at the two sons who are waiting to see a good play, and looks at Niuniu, patting her on the head, and asks with a smile, "secretary, we are not short of people, but the position of daughter-in-law is seriously vacant. How about it? Are you interested in trying it? In addition to controlling food and control, other conditions are up to you! " Niu Niu''s face immediately turned red like steamed shrimp. She buried her face on Letong''s shoulder and didn''t lift her head for a long time. The other four, all cheerfully joined in teasing her. Even, Letong also takes out the nonsense about how much money to reward for having a baby in the future to tease the little girl! Chapter 800 Compared with Xiaobao''s winter vacation of more than a month, Niuniu''s vacation as a high school student is pitifully small. Her school makes up for her lessons until the day before the new year. After the seventh day of junior high school, she has to go back to school. As a member of the public, Dabao''s holidays are even shorter. After he came back from the acquisition, he took two days off. Then he went back to Jishi to continue to work. Until the 29th of the new year, he took the Spring Festival holiday with Jishi''s employees. His working time is the same as Niuniu''s class time, which is also the eighth day of junior high school. As usual, the five members of the Ji family went back to the Ji family''s Mansion from New Year''s Eve to accompany Mr. Ji. On the second day of junior high school, they led a team to the capital to accompany Mr. Yang. On the fourth day of junior high school, they flew abroad to play for a few days. On the seventh night of junior high school, they returned home. Xiaobao still has more than half a month''s vacation, so she lies lazily on the sofa playing games. Niu Niu, a high school student, holds her schoolbag and picks up the stationery and books for tomorrow''s class. As for Dabao and the two parents, they spread out all the gifts they bought and divided them into different categories. "Niuniu, teacher fan''s gift, are you going to take it when you go to class after the new year, or will you take it when I pick you up from school tomorrow?" "You can accompany me to send it tomorrow. I haven''t seen teacher fan for more than half a month!" Niu Niu has been studying piano with teacher fan for ten years. Her relationship with teacher fan has changed from a stranger to a teacher friend relationship. Not long ago, Mr. Fan also mentioned to Letong that if Sihan wanted to enter the Conservatory of music, he could help recommend it. "Yes, I''ll go with you tomorrow. What about the gifts from the children in the orphanage? Are you going to deliver it by yourself on Saturday, or will Xiaobao deliver it tomorrow? " Dabao, they are very considerate when they buy gifts. If they are a little familiar, they all prepare gifts. "On Saturday, you can send them with me. Before, Si Jun asked me to buy some stationery and books for his younger brother and sister. I''ll take them with me." "Sister, anyway, I have nothing to do these days. Make a list of what books and stationery you want to buy for me, and I''ll buy them for you tomorrow." Xiaobao loves her sister and takes the initiative to take care of her. "Oh... I''ll send it to you later." Niuniu packed her schoolbag and put it away. As she was preparing to help with the gift arrangement, her mobile phone rang. "Hello, is that Ji Sihan?" The number displayed on the mobile phone is a strange number, but Niuniu feels that this person''s voice is a little familiar. "Well, I''m Sihan, and you''re the monitor?" "Yes, it''s me. Guo Yuhang was ill two days ago and is still in the hospital. We will organize our classmates to visit the doctor after school tomorrow afternoon. Do you want to go together? " Niuniu usually has a good relationship with her classmates, but she has a lot of things to do and seldom has time to participate in all kinds of class activities. Guo Yuhang took good care of her before. Now I heard that he was ill. Of course, she would not go. "Well, I''ll go with you. What''s wrong with him? Do I need to prepare something to see him? " It doesn''t matter if you can give a gift to Mr. Fan a few days later, but it''s hard to change the time of visiting a doctor. "I don''t have to prepare for each other. I''ll buy the items for the visit tomorrow and share the expenses equally." Niu Niu asked Guo Yuhang about the details, then chatted a few words, and then hung up. Dabao on one side roughly guessed the content of her phone call, "don''t go to teacher fan tomorrow?" "Well, when we go to class, we''ll take it by the way. Guo Yuhang is hospitalized with acute appendicitis. We''ll go to see a doctor tomorrow afternoon." Niu Niu answers truthfully. "Then I''ll pick you up at school tomorrow and take you to the hospital?" Dabao, a close driver, seems to be waiting around a little girl 24 hours a day. Niu Niu subconsciously refused Dabao''s thoughtfulness, "don''t come to school to pick me up. Let''s go by bus. It''s only four or five stops from school to the second municipal hospital." If it wasn''t for the monitor''s call, Niu Niu never realized that she had studied with this class for a semester. It seems that in the future, we should try our best to participate in the activities of the class and try not to make them special. "Well, I''ll wait for you directly in the second municipal people''s hospital. You can call me or send me a message when you arrive." Dabao reluctantly gave way. He didn''t have to go to school to pick her up, but he didn''t feel at ease to let her go home alone. Niuniu really thought that she could take a bus or a taxi to go home by herself, but seeing her brother''s expression was not comfortable, she swallowed it wisely. The next day, Niuniu bought a bunch of flowers on her way to school. Dabao didn''t say anything, but she didn''t feel very happy. However, he covered up these unpleasant emotions very well, and talked and laughed with Niuniu like no one had any trouble along the way. Just, when Niuniu got out of the car with flowers, on the way back to the company, Dabao specially opened all the windows, so that the smell of flowers would disperse early, so that he would not be dizzy by the strong fragrance. "Daddy, have you ever sent flowers to Mommy before?" When Dabao handed the document to Ji Rui, he suddenly asked. In his memory, I haven''t seen daddy send flowers to Mommy. So, I don''t have the consciousness to send flowers. In fact, it''s inherited from this father who doesn''t understand the customs, right? It has been several months since Niuniu became a lover from brother and sister. Dabao really never thought about sending flowers to the little girl. On the one hand, I may be used to it, so I don''t have the consciousness of sending flowers. On the other hand, it may be that his subconscious always thinks that Niuniu is too young to do too many extravagant actions. "I did!" Ji Rui''s answer is beyond Dabao''s expectation. Dabao tilts his head and looks at his father. How can it be? Ji Rui saw his son''s suspicious face and said with a smile, "don''t doubt it, I''ve really sent it!" Ji Rui only said that he had given them, but he didn''t mean to tell his son that after the flowers were sent out, he was mercilessly dumped by Letong and bought them directly. Therefore, strictly speaking, the experience of sending flowers, he probably can not be regarded as the person who sent flowers, can only be regarded as the little brother who sent flowers! Dabao was hit hard. All the time, he often teased and ridiculed his father with his mother. Unexpectedly, it''s his turn to fall in love, but it''s worse than dad who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. He never even sent a bunch of flowers. "What''s the matter? Someone sent flowers to Niuniu? " Ji Rui sees that his son''s face is not quite right. He makes a close observation. He also thought that his son should be invincible in emotion. "Nothing..." After Dabao denied it, he put the documents that his father had given him to deal with in his arms. Without looking back, he threw down his curious and caring father and continued to be depressed. Chapter 801 Niuniu didn''t know that she was just buying a bunch of flowers to see a doctor, which made her brother depressed all day. If she had known in advance, she would never have bought this bunch of flowers. Ten students went to see a doctor together. When they got on the bus, they all took out their car cards and swiped them. Only Niu Niu, who had never been on the bus, stood in front of the swipe card machine and was stunned for a moment. When she reacted, she remembered that she had never had a car card at all. She took down her schoolbag and wanted to find some change to put in the coin. The monitor behind her pressed her hand and helped her swipe the fare together. "Thank you Niu Niu made a big red face. After she sat down in her seat, she turned out two yuan and returned it to the monitor. The monitor''s name is Du Xin. He is small and cute. He is not the same type as Niuniu at all. However, she was very talkative. She took Niuniu''s two yuan and put it away. Then she chatted with Niuniu. "Yuhang is very happy to hear that you are going to see him." Du Xin takes down the bag and holds it on her lap. She looks at Niu Niu with a smile and says. "Xinxin, don''t talk nonsense." But in one day, Niuniu became familiar with this lively monitor. "I''m not talking nonsense, ah! By the way, you don''t know, do you? Aerospace and I are neighbors, so I know more about him than anyone else. " Niu Niu "Oh" to should a, but did not go to the detailed, Du Xin specially stressed this point, in the end is for that. "Are you childhood friends?" Niu Niu looked envious in her eyes. In her opinion, there is a beautiful story behind every couple. Du Xin seems to understand something from her eyes, hands in front of her. "Hey, hey, don''t think about it. My relationship with astronautics is not what you think." Niuniu laughed, "what''s the relationship? I didn''t say anything. Xinxin, are you three hundred taels of silver here? " The two sitting together, laughing and talking to the destination, and Niu Niu, always think that Du Xin and Guo Yuhang must be more than ordinary students. It''s like I''m like brother Dabao. He is the one who knows you best, and you are also the one who knows him best. You are used to interdependence and the existence of each other. Such two people with incomparably close relationship are definitely more likely to spark than others. "Sihan, I''ll meet Yuhang later. Don''t talk nonsense. He hates people talking nonsense about my relationship with him." Standing in front of the ward, Du Xin holds Sihan''s arm and specially tells her. Niuniu nods. She is not a fool. She knows what to say and what not to say. "Astronautics, who have I brought?" Du Xin pushed the door open, but the man was still standing outside the door. He yelled at the inside with his throat. Niuniu and other students follow behind Du Xin. After hearing what she says, they rush into the ward from the door. Fortunately, Guo Yuhang lives in a single ward. Even if he is noisy, no one has any opinions. Guo Yuhang, who is reading in bed, raises his head and looks behind her expectantly after hearing Du Xin''s cry. "Astronautics, is it better?" Niu Niu said with a smile, went to the hands of the flowers in front of Guo Yuhang. "Wow, Yuhang, you are so lucky that there are girls sending flowers!" Behind several boys began to coax, in fact, visiting flowers is just a kind of etiquette. When Niu Niu bought it, she didn''t think much about it, but now she was coaxed by several classmates, and she felt embarrassed. "Hey, don''t make a fuss. Aerospace is a patient. Isn''t it common to collect flowers?" Niuniu''s face turned red, but she still explained it. Du Xin helps to take over the flowers and helps Niu Niu to get out of trouble by the way. "Are you envious? If so, I will stay in hospital for a few days, and Sihan will still send you flowers. " He helps Sihan out of the siege, but his face blocked by flowers is squeezing his eyes at Guo Yuhang. Guo Yuhang said "thank you" and then asked each student to sit down. Niuniu also goes to the bathroom with Du Xin to arrange the flowers. When she comes out, the boys are eating the fruits and snacks they bought together. "Are you pigs? These fruits are for astronautics. How can you eat them by yourself As soon as Du Xin saw it, he couldn''t help but let the big boys come. And those boys who were scolded, but no one in general continue to eat them, do not care about Du Xin''s poisonous tongue and shrewdness. Niu Niu is not familiar with these boys. Du Xin and Guo Yuhang are the most familiar. This listen to Du Xin so casually scold them, can''t help but some envy. "You have a good relationship!" Du Xin took a box of juice into her hand, a look of disdain to sweep a few stay in the hospital with their own general casual boys. "You don''t have to envy me. You are too busy to take part in the activities of the class. Otherwise, you will be bored to death by their brainless pigs." Niu Niu nodded with emotion, "yes, it''s all my fault. I''ll try my best to participate in any activities in my class in the future." Ning Yan''s thing, say to have no influence to Niu Niu, that is a lie. After glimpsing the complexity of the circle, Niu Niu increasingly cherishes and cherishes the students who seem to have no brains and are more loyal than anyone else. "Oh, we can''t wait for the class flower to return to the collective! Since you have such an idea, I will inform you of any activities in the future. Don''t let me touch you! " Du Xin is indeed an excellent monitor, but in one day, he brings Ji Sihan back to the class. "Sihan, I encountered many problems during the winter vacation, which are all written down in my notebook. Could you please help me transfer them to your brother?" Because of the illness can''t move at will of aerospace, specially raised the voice to say. Niu Niu turned to face him, "yes, but do you really need to do that? It''s time to have a good rest and have fun during the holiday. Who cares about the problem bank all day like you? " Guo Yuhang doesn''t seem to mind Niu Niu''s teasing at all. He takes a small book under the pillow and hands it to Sihan. "I''m not smart, so I can only spend other people''s time studying." Guo Yuhang said very seriously, Niu Niu is a look of admiration, but caused a look of disdain Du Xin. "Nerds are nerds. Why do you explain so much?" Guo Yuhang seems to have been used to Du Xin''s teasing. After giving the book to Niu Niu, he points to the drawer of the desk and says to Du Xin. "There are your favorite snacks in it. You can take them back later. Anyway, I can''t eat them like this." Niuniu feels that the atmosphere between them is a little strange. She doesn''t believe that they have nothing! Chapter 802 Dabao found that Niuniu seems to be getting more and more busy recently. The phone she used to throw aside when she went home is no longer as silent as before. There are always one or two phone calls every night. Most of the time, he can judge from her sporadic words. On the other side of the phone is her monitor, the petite and lively girl. The content of their conversation ranges from learning to classmates, and sometimes boys. "No, I think the sports commissar in class 6 of senior three is more stylish. He has a good figure, almost like a model. Most importantly, his dunking posture is really handsome!" When Dabao heard Niuniu talking about other boys in front of him, he almost vomited blood and fell to the ground! So when Niuniu hung up, Dabao asked her coldly, "Ji Sihan, am I not in good shape? I''m not good at irrigation. Isn''t my posture handsome? " Ji family three men, besides intelligence quotient is high, sports is also wonderful. Yesan occasionally competes with others on the basketball court in the park, and three against five is still the best way to win. And often at that time, the Ji family''s two women, one big and one small, would try their best to cheer them up. Knowing that someone is doing it again, Niuniu sticks out her tongue secretly, turns around and opens her arms to hold Dabao, who is full of sour wind and vinegar. "Brother, of course, everything is the best, but you are mine. I''m not willing to pull you out and let others appreciate you." For many people, the best thing is not limited edition in the top window, but not for sale! Since it is exclusive to someone, it is not necessary to accept other people''s comments. Of course, it is not necessary to define the value of the non-sale goods by people''s false and boastful praise. After Niu Niu personally awarded her personal title, Dabao''s heart, which had been poked so bloody, immediately seemed to have been sprinkled with Yunnan Baiyao Powder. All kinds of painful bleeding and pain symptoms were temporarily stopped. In addition to the more and more frequent phone calls with her little sisters, Niu Niu occasionally began to hang out with her current classmates on Saturdays and Sundays. Moreover, she is no longer willing to let Dabao act as a driver. Instead, she insists on going out and going home by bus. Take other children as an example. A girl nearly 16 years old doesn''t need to worry about going out. But it took Ji Sihan a long time to get used to it. At first, Dabao and Letong were much more worried. When Niuniu''s reaction was strong, they had to try to let her do this kind of ordinary thing. For Niuniu''s series of changes, Dabao is naturally the one who doesn''t adapt most, because since he brought Niuniu back, except for the three years of studying abroad, he wanted to tie Niuniu around his trousers and keep her with him so as to avoid any accident. Now the girl''s self-consciousness suddenly expanded, and she began to expand her circle of friends consciously or unconsciously. Dabao felt uneasy and frightened at the same time. In front of Niuniu, Dabao''s negative emotions are well concealed, but it can''t hide Letong''s sharp eyes as a mother. So this Saturday, Niuniu still made an appointment with Du Xin to play with several other classmates, leaving Dabao at home to have lunch with her parents. "Dabao, are you not happy when Niuniu goes out to play?" Talking to her son, Letong doesn''t have to beat around the bush. "Mommy, am I mean?" Dabao also feels that he seems to be acting too much. He has played too many roles in her life. He is both a father and a lover. But after all, he can''t replace her classmates and friends. "From the point of view that I am a woman, you are really in charge too tightly. Of course, you can ask your father if it is normal or not." Dabao naturally looks at his father. Of course, he doesn''t expect his father''s answer. "I think it''s normal. If your mommy ignores me for other friends, I''ll be unhappy." This time, Ji Rui stood on the side of his son. Le Tongbai glanced at him, "the problem is, Niuniu doesn''t neglect Dabao. She''s just normal communication. In my opinion, Dabao''s current state of mind is similar to that of our parents when they see their children grow up to be separated from their families and live independently. " Letong hit the nail on the head and made it clear that Dabao''s autocratic mentality of over protecting the calf. After listening to mummy''s admonition, Dabao seriously reflected on his behavior. Later, he was more tolerant towards Niuniu''s normal communication. Their relationship is becoming more and more stable, and they both devote most of their energy to work or study. Dabao officially took over the newly acquired company and spent half of the week wandering between the two places, living a busy and full life. And Niu Niu''s studies are becoming increasingly tense, and her relationship with her classmates is becoming more and more harmonious. In the blink of an eye, the cherry blossoms in the cherry blossom forest in the small park have fallen out, and the green buds begin to sprout from the bare branches. The drizzle of spring is far away, and the thunderstorm of early summer is coming. Niu Niu''s math score, under the guidance of Dabao, a famous teacher, was ranked 10th in the last quiz of the recent final exam. As soon as she got her score, she immediately sent a message to her brother from other places. I thought I would receive a reply from my brother soon, but until she got home, her mobile phone was still quiet. "Mommy, I won the tenth place in the math quiz this time!" In learning, Niuniu has no self-confidence, so whenever there is a little progress in her performance, she is eager to get recognition and praise from her family. "Niuniu is great. Come on, Mommy, kiss one!" Yue Tong said, holding up the little girl''s face and kissing her. "Did you tell your brother?" Of course, Letong knows that math achievement has always been a disease in little girl''s heart. In order to help her cure this "disease", Dabao has tried every means to achieve such results in the past two semesters. It''s not too much to say that half of the achievement is due to Dabao. "Sent a text message, but he didn''t return it to me!" Niu Niu put her schoolbag away, opened the refrigerator and poured half a bottle of water. "Maybe I''m busy, I don''t see it!" Letong speaks for Dabao very naturally. Of course, she doesn''t want to hide anything, but she doesn''t need to doubt how important Niuniu is in Dabao''s mind. "Well, I think so..." Niuniu naturally understood that her brother must have been busy and didn''t reply until he saw her. She never forgot or didn''t care about her. "Mommy, I want to see my brother tomorrow, OK?" In a word, Niuniu hasn''t seen Dabao in a week. Chapter 803 The daughter wants to visit her son. Of course, Letong won''t stop her. So the next morning, Niuniu flies to m City, where Dabao is located, accompanied by Xiao Li. M city is the capital of T Province, but in terms of city appearance, it seems to be a little worse than r city. Niuniu wants to visit Dabao in M city. Everyone has nothing to tell Dabao. The reason is that the little girl wants to surprise her brother. Niu Niu sat in the car from the airport to the city, looking at the scenery curiously, "Uncle Li, where does my brother usually live?" Xiao Li is a special assistant to Ji Rui and Dabao''s father and son. He usually runs around, so he is familiar with Dabao''s business. And Niuniu, although Dabao has been in M city for some time, she has never come to visit the class, so I don''t know the specific situation. "He lives in the dormitory on the top floor of the company. Don''t worry, there is a special person to manage it. It''s convenient to eat and live." Xiao Li ventilates the little girl in advance. When she gets it, she sees her big brother living in an ordinary dormitory with ordinary employees, and her psychology is unbalanced. "So..." Niuniu leaned her head against the window and didn''t know what to think. After a while, she turned to ask Xiao Li. "Is there a kitchen in my brother''s dormitory?" Xiao Li didn''t respond for a moment. He nodded blankly, "yes, I remember that master Dabao lives in an apartment with one room and one living room. There should be a kitchen." Xiao Li occasionally lives here for a few days, but he lives in a single apartment, and he doesn''t have the need and desire to enter the kitchen, so he doesn''t pay attention to whether there are related facilities in the apartment. "When we pass the supermarket, can we buy some ingredients?" Niuniu is not good at cooking, but she recently learned a lot of soup making skills from Mommy. On the plane, she began to plan to cook several different kinds of soup for her hard-working brother. "Yes, there''s a supermarket near the company. We''ll get off early." Niuniu did her homework before she came here. She found the ingredients she needed in the supermarket. But in ten minutes, she pushed out a shopping cart full of ingredients. Xiao Li helped settle the bill and walked out of the supermarket with the ingredients. "Now call master Dabao?" Up to now, Dabao doesn''t know that his baby girl has come to m city. "No, I''ll go to his dormitory to make soup first, and then I''ll go to his office to find him, OK? Uncle Xiao Li, if you have anything to do, just go ahead and don''t worry about me! " Although Xiao Li is an elder, he can''t listen to Niu Niu''s words. He helps her carry several bags of food materials and leads her into Dabao''s dormitory. Then he goes to do his own business. Niu Niu takes Xiao Li to the door and closes the door. Without paying attention to the furnishings of this room, she goes straight into the kitchen, finds out the casserole to make soup, puts all the ingredients in the casserole, waits for the water in the casserole to boil and turns down the fire. Then she turns around and goes out of the kitchen and stands in the living room to visit the small room carefully. In her inherent thinking, single men''s rooms are mostly messy. But here is clean and tidy. The furnishings in the living room are very simple. There is a gray sofa and a tea table. There is a TV on the opposite wall. On the other side of the porch, several pairs of shoes are neatly placed on the shoe rack. The white curtain is half drawn. With the gentle breeze, the bright sunshine comes in from the window and falls on the clean floor. Here, Niuniu can''t find the breath of her brother, or, to be exact, the breath of people, so clean that there is no breath of life. He twisted the door of the only room, only to find that it was locked. Niuniu opens the drawer under the coffee table to find out if there is a spare key, but she is disappointed. Waiting for the soup to be cooked, Niuniu finds rice in the kitchen and puts it into the electric rice cooker. According to the method mom taught her last night, she marinates the spareribs with soy sauce and other seasonings. When the rice is almost cooked, she pours the marinated spareribs into the electric rice cooker. Mommy said that this electric rice cooker baked spareribs rice is not only delicious, but also easy to make, which is very suitable for her kind of fool who wants to please her brother and has no cooking skills. The rich aroma of meat and rice soon appeared in the electric rice cooker. At this time, the soup in the cooker was almost cooked. Niu Niu took a spoon and tried it. She realized that her craft was passable. Then she turned off the fire and went out with the key to the dormitory. She made it very clear just now that her brother''s office is on the sixth floor. Niuniu came out of the elevator, and a 20-year-old woman in a professional suit came up, "Miss, who are you looking for?" Niu Niu friendly smile to her, "I look for Ji Yu." The woman looked up and down at Niuniu, "are you looking for manager Ji? Do you have an appointment? " Niuniu is stunned. Do you want to make an appointment when you come to find my brother? "No, I''m his sister." Niuniu thinks that as long as she says that she is Ji Yu''s sister, she will be unimpeded. Unexpectedly, the woman frowned and looked at her suspiciously. "Sister? I''m sorry, manager Ji didn''t explain it. Why don''t you sit here and wait, and I''ll dial a phone for you to ask? " Originally, what this woman carried out was a normal procedure, but Niuniu wanted to surprise her brother. As soon as the phone was pulled in, there was no surprise? "Sister, don''t bother you. I''ll find him myself!" Niu Niu Yang Yang''s own mobile phone, neatly dial the phone. "Hello, Uncle Li, I''m in the hall on the sixth floor now. Would you please come here? Don''t let my brother know Although Niu Niu has never been in the workplace, she knows that Uncle Li is not only their brother''s and sister''s close driver, but also a senior executive in Ji''s family. I think he is not a nobody here. Sure enough, when Xiao Li rushed over, the woman who had blocked Niu Niu before bowed her head and said, "good director Li!" "Xiao Zhang, this is manager Ji''s sister. If she comes to manager Ji in the future, you don''t have to worry about anyone." When Xiao Zhang Dun was in a panic, he quickly turned around and made amends carefully to Niu Niu, "Miss Ji, I''m very sorry, I don''t know..." Niuniu didn''t mean to blame her. After all, this is a place to work. There should be rules for work. "Sister, don''t apologize. I''m sorry for embarrassing you." After talking with Xiao Zhang, Niu Niu trots to the office with the sign of manager''s Office pointed by Xiao Li. "Director Li, should miss Ji not take revenge?" Xiao Zhang looked at the figure who was running away, very scared. "What do you say? She''s still a little girl. How can she have so many thoughts? It''s OK. Go back to work and remember later." Over there, Niuniu trotted to the door of the office. She felt the handle of the door and pushed, "brother!" After a surprise call, the little girl who couldn''t wait to see her brother was petrified and stiff outside the door! Chapter 804 The afternoon breeze gently rises and falls, the white curtain in front of the window, and the mottled golden light falls on the handsome young man sitting behind the desk. The young man''s eyes were half down, and the light from time to time was shining on his deep and beautiful facial features, adding a sense of illusion like a dream. In Niuniu''s eyes, it was a beautiful picture, but because of the young man, there was a beautiful and delicate beauty in his arms. With Niuniu suddenly pushing the door and shouting, the beautiful picture was like a beautiful reflection of the lake suddenly broken by a stone, and instantly split into countless ferocious and twisted pieces. Niu Niu stood at the door holding the doorknob stupidly. There was a faint sound of "Ho Ho". It seemed that there was a sharp weapon hitting her chest, and her heart was hollowed out instantly. For a moment, her mind was blank. "Niuniu?" The young man with drooping eyes stood up, while the young woman who half fell on him was pushed away by him and fell to the ground. "Manager Ji..." Niu Niu''s mind was awakened by the young man who rushed over like an arrow. She glanced at the beautiful woman who fell on the ground with a sad face and wanted to stop talking. But she didn''t look at the young man and turned to run. "Niu, listen to me!" The young man said anxiously that he had caught up with Niu Niu and grabbed her by the arm. "Let go of me!" Niu Niu''s voice trembled slightly, obviously with a cry. "Niuniu, you misunderstood!" The young man anxiously pulled people into his arms, holding her waist in one hand and her head in the other, and forced the emotional girl to be tightly confined in his arms. "I don''t know!" Niu Niu was struggling in his arms. Her stubbornness was many times stronger than that of a cow. Fortunately, the young man was also a strong man. Even if the girl in his arms resisted badly, he still half hugged and half dragged people back into the office. The beautiful woman who had been pushed to the ground had already stood up. When she saw the young man coming back with a man in his arms, her eyes were red, and she called out in a pathetic low voice, "manager Ji..." The young man didn''t look at her at all, but cried out in a cold voice, "Uncle Li, take her out!" Xiao Li, who was still in the hall, didn''t know what had happened just now, but when he heard the young man''s cry, he knew that something was wrong and rushed over. Without waiting for the woman''s reaction, he had been dragged out by Xiao Li, who was powerful in Kong Wu. He closed the door and separated the inside world from the outside world. "Niuniu, listen to me..." Dabao pushes Niuniu away from her arms, holds her face in his hands, and tries to make her look at herself. Niu Niu bit her lip and shivered. When Dabao saw her tough attitude, he sighed, bent over, picked her up, ignored her resistance, strode to his desk, sat down and put her on his lap. "She is the manager of a distribution point here. She was just reporting her work, and then suddenly fell on me..." Dabao explains and clicks on a folder on the computer. Niu Niu bit her lip and said nothing. Now what can''t he say? If I didn''t just open the door, who knows what will happen next? "It''s no use what I said. Look at the surveillance video and draw a conclusion. Then judge whether I''m guilty or not, OK?" Dabao''s heart is still palpitating. She just turned around and left. She almost didn''t scare him to death! Mouth soft voice coax, right hand quickly point to open a video. Then, slightly forced to lift up the face of Niu Niu, who was heartbroken and looked down, Niu Niu''s eyes were forced to fall on the screen. The surveillance camera should be right above Dabao, because Dabao on the screen is looking down at the file. Later, a touch of human figure flashed into the camera. The man was the woman who was lying on Dabao just now. Seeing the delicate face on the screen, Niu Niu felt uncomfortable. She didn''t want to see it again. Dabao seems to have been guarding against her for a long time. He pulls her face with his hand. "Look, believe me!" Niu Niu was forced to look at what the woman said to her brother Dabao with her head down. At first, the painting style was very normal, which was the picture of the subordinate reporting to the superior. After such a normal picture lasted for a few minutes, the woman suddenly raised her hand and seemed to want to reach for the document on the desk. In the blink of an eye, the painting style suddenly changed. The woman rushed into Dabao''s arms without warning. Obviously, the moment Niuniu opened the door coincided with the time when the woman fell into Dabao''s arms! There was almost no pause. Dabao stood up anxiously, and the woman was pushed to the ground by him "Niuniu, I''m really innocent!" Dabao, who restored the truth, said in a somewhat aggrieved tone, and rubbed her head against Niu Niu''s back neck. Niu Niu sucked her nose, raised her hand and wiped the corners of her eyes, "you are innocent! I''m so sad! " The little girl''s unhappiness finally confessed. She bit her teeth and bumped back heavily with her elbow. The aggrieved Dabao has a pain in his chest, but suddenly he chuckles. "Baby, are you jealous?" Dabao teases Niu Niu with a smile and pulls her anger out of her heart. "Yes! I''m jealous! It''s a pity that I got up early in the morning and flew over to cook soup for you. I wanted to give you a surprise. You''re so good that you''re fooling around with others behind my back The more Niu Niu said, the more aggrieved she was. She sniffed heavily and blinked, trying to hide her confusion and confusion. She couldn''t tell the man behind her that she even had the heart to kill him when she saw that picture just now! Dabao was stunned for a moment. He put away his smile. His eyes were full of love. He turned the person to face himself, bowed his head and gave her a kiss on her lips. "I''m sorry, baby, I''m too careless! In the future, I will pay attention to that except you and Mommy, no female animal is allowed to appear within one meter of me. " Niuniu''s eyes were hot and wet, and she didn''t want to talk to him. Dabao looked at the top of her hair and said nothing more. He gently took her into his arms and held her tightly. After a while, Dabao whispered in Niuniu''s ear again. "Don''t be angry, OK? It''s me. I should have spread the news that I already have a lover. Let them not make up their mind about me. " Niu Niu rubbed a few times in his arms, then reluctantly raised her head and glared at him with reddish eyes. "You should have said it in the morning!" Niu Niu''s sulky little face made Dabao kiss her lips again. After a long time, Dabao''s panting voice rang out in the office, "I''ll say it now! All right? Baby A few seconds later, on Dabao''s microblog, there was a conspicuous statement: "my name is the owner of the grass. All single dogs, please take a detour!" Chapter 805 A few seconds later, on Dabao''s microblog, there was a conspicuous statement: "my name is the owner of the grass. All single dogs, please take a detour!" The statement on Dabao''s microblog instantly dropped a powerful nuclear bomb on the branch office and Ji''s head office, shattering the hearts of a bunch of flower crazy women who secretly want to be Ji''s Prince and wife. But the creator of such a tragedy, in his office, coaxed his baby sister in a soft voice. It took him a long time to make the little girl happy. He led the little vinegar jar to the dormitory happily. "Brother, where''s the key to your room?" Niu Niu, who has been frightened once, has become a lot smarter. As soon as she comes in, she doesn''t rush to show off the soup and baked rice she''s been tossing around for more than two hours. Instead, she has to check on the spot to see if her brother Dabao is clean enough without her. Dabao instantly understood her thoughts, raised her lips and happily put the key on her white palm. "My wife, please review it!" Young people have no face and no skin of ridicule, let Niuniu instant red face. He raised his eyes and gave him a hard look. He turned around and walked quickly to the door of the room. He opened the door with the key. The style of the bedroom is the same as that of the living room. It''s simple and clean, and almost unpopular. There are neatly stacked pillows and quilts on the snow-white and tidy big bed. There is a wooden bedside table beside the bed. On the bedside table is an open book and an iPad used by Dabao to play games. On the opposite side of the bed is a row of wooden wall cabinets, which should be a wardrobe and utility cabinet. Niuniu stood outside the door without moving her foot. Her eyes swept through the room quickly. Dabao stepped into the room first and consciously opened all the doors of the row of cabinets. "Please take a close look..." with a meaningful smile on her handsome face, Niu Niu wanted to fly and throw her slippers directly on his face. "It''s so simple, there''s no popularity at all..." although Niu Niu is a little angry, she can''t hide the fact that she is distressed. Her big brother Dabao, although he did not live an extravagant life, should not live in such a simple place that he had no other facilities except sleeping. Even the kitchen was clean and spotless, and she was almost certain that she was the first to use the kitchen utensils. "Fool, I''m here to work, not to enjoy life!" Dabao naturally won''t tell Niuniu that he spends most of his day in the office, and only comes back when he goes to bed. By calculation, he doesn''t spend more than six hours a day in this dormitory. All Niu Niu''s censure and dissatisfaction were blocked in her mouth for a moment, and she couldn''t speak out any more. She stood outside the door for a few seconds until Dabao came to remind her, "what kind of soup did you cook for me? It''s delicious!", Only then did she think of the well cooked soup and the roast rice with ribs in the kitchen. "I just learned from mummy. I tried to boil it for the first time today. I don''t know if it tastes good." Niu Niu is embarrassed to take Dabao''s arm into the kitchen. She has no confidence in her cooking skills. Dabao didn''t even care to wash his hands. He lifted the lid of the casserole and scooped up the soup with a spoon. He put it to the tip of his nose and sniffed it hard. "Mmm... It''s really fragrant!" After praising, he directly moved the spoon to his mouth, blew it, drank the soup into his mouth, swallowed it, chewed it twice, and then said to Niu Niu, who was full of expectation. "It''s delicious! I''ll have a fight with Mommy! " Niu Niu''s eyes were full of surprises. "Really? I thought it was ordinary! " Next, Dabao tells Niuniu that the soup she cooked is really delicious by drinking the soup to the bottom of the pot. That pot of ribs baked rice also got great appreciation and praise from Dabao. Dabao ate three bowls at a time. Niu Niu''s appetite was always small, but when she saw that Dabao was so appetizing, she was so happy that she ate half a bowl more than usual. After dinner, they leaned back on the sofa. "Hoo... So full!" Dabao took a long breath, reached over and gently rubbed and drew a circle on Niuniu''s tummy to help her eat. "As long as my brother likes it, I''ll make it for you later." Niuniu shyly reached out her hand and helped him rub his stomach like Dabao. "Well, give me a lifetime!" Dabao put her free hand on the back of her hand, stuck her fingers in, and clasped them tightly! "Well..." Niuniu answered softly, her fingers tightened, responding to Dabao''s deep feeling. The two of them are lying on the sofa with their heads against each other. The heat of early summer is floating in the air, which makes Dabao feel blood boiling and palms sweating. Dabao took a deep breath and forced his heart down, "Niuniu..." "Huh?" Little girl with a lazy voice, like fingertips, gently touched Dabao tight heartstrings. "Why don''t you tell me?" Dabao''s tone is the same as usual. God knows, he is very depressed now. His reason tells him to turn the topic away as far as possible, so as to let the heat of his heart come down. Niu Niu, with a slight sleepiness, slightly opened her eyes and replied lazily, "I miss you..." Niuniu''s words from the bottom of her heart, if she is sober, may not be able to say so forthright. But at this time, just after lunch, she was in a state of half strike. After hearing Dabao''s question, she almost said what she had in mind without thinking about it. But don''t know, her words a, no different from pour oil on the fire! Dabao suddenly turned around and easily took the sleepy man to her body. The small kisses fell on her forehead like a rainstorm in the afternoon. Niu Niu, who was sleepy, was awakened by his frenetic momentum. It was impossible for her to push him away. When he hugged her enough, the little girl only had a faint breath lying on him, panting like the big ash at home. "Brother..." Niuniu cried angrily. "Well?" Dabao is curling the ends of her hair with her fingers, satisfied like a big dog with enough sleep and food. "I sent you a message yesterday, didn''t you see it?" Niuniu just remembered the matter of being ignored. Big treasure Leng for a while, "information, what information?" Niuniu snorted, her head tilted on him, closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Dabao dawdled and reached for the mobile phone on the coffee table. He opened it and found that there were several unread messages in it. In addition to the weather report, there were two messages sent by customers, and the other one was sent by Niuniu to report good news to him. Chapter 806 It is said that farewell is better than marriage, especially for Dabao and Niuniu. They haven''t seen each other for more than a week. They talk on the phone occasionally and are often interrupted by people or things on Dabao''s side. This time Niuniu comes to visit the shift. Even if Dabao is busy, he wants to put aside his work and go out with the little girl. But Niuniu refused Dabao''s kindness, took out her backpack and showed Dabao all the books and exercises in it. "Brother, I didn''t come here to play. I came here to ask you to help me with my lessons. You''re still busy with your work. I''m doing my homework and I''ll ask you if I don''t understand. How convenient it is! " Dabao can''t beat the little girl. They are tired of leaning on the sofa for a while. Dabao turns on the air conditioner, cushions the back of the little girl''s head with a pillow and covers it with a thin quilt. "You sleep for a while, I''ll wash the dishes." The soft kiss fell on the little girl''s eyes. When she heard the little girl humming lazily from her nostrils, Dabao touched her face with a smile in his eyes. Then he turned and put the chopsticks into the kitchen. Although Niu Niu is not good at cooking, she, like Dabao Xiaobao, has been used to helping mummy when she is cooking since she was a child. Therefore, the kitchen is very clean at this time, and the used seasonings and utensils are placed in order as before. Dabao''s job is to wash the dishes and chopsticks that she has just collected. Living together for more than ten years, it''s not uncommon for two people to eat and wash dishes together. But in such a place that only belongs to two people, it''s like a couple, no, or it''s like a husband and wife, cooking and eating together, and then one is tired and has a rest on the sofa, while the other is responsible for cleaning up the dishes, Obviously, it''s just like the little couple in the happy family at 8:00. Dabao happily washed the dishes and chopsticks, dried them and put them back in the cupboard. He opened the refrigerator to have a look. Sure enough, it was full of all kinds of food and fruits. It seems that the little girl came here to fatten him up. It''s a pity that she has only two days off. Even if she tries her best to feed him like a duck, it''s impossible to fatten him up. Dabao went out to have a look. The little girl on the sofa was sleeping very sweetly. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was slightly open. It seemed that she was really tired after running around this morning. Dabao took out the Western reaction bought by the little girl, took out the melon meat with a spoon, put some ice into the blender and stirred it for a while, then a cup of watermelon sand ice came out. So made two cups, a cup into the refrigerator, he took a cup out of the living room. The only sofa in the living room was occupied by the little girl who was sleeping. Dabao went into the bedroom and dragged a simple folding stool out. He sat beside the little girl with an iPad, brushed the news for a while, and then looked at the sleeping little girl. It was very quiet in the room. Dabao took a few mouthfuls of sand ice. The juice flowed through the straw and made a wheezing sound. The sleeping girl seemed to be disturbed by the subtle but clear sound. She moved her body slightly. Her eyebrows twisted slightly, and her mouth chewed. She murmured, "don''t make a noise..." Dabao held the straw in his mouth and stared at her deeply. He leaned over her lips and asked softly, "watermelon, sand and ice, do you want to taste it?" Half awake girl''s consciousness is actually a group of paste oar, Baji for a while, vaguely answered a voice "um..." Dabao blinked. His dark eyes were full of interest and bad smile. He bit the straw and took a big mouthful of icy sand ice. When he put his cold lips on Niuniu''s soft and slightly warm lips, the girl seemed to be frightened and suddenly opened her eyes. After seeing Dabao, the panic in his eyes quickly faded and changed into a slight sulk, "Oh..." She seemed to open her mouth to say something, but she gave Dabao a chance to take advantage of it. She pushed her tongue in and poured the cold and sweet flesh and sand ice into her mouth. Dabao, of course, won''t make a loss. After she put the sand ice into her mouth, she deeply kisses her lips. After letting her go, she looks at her, chewing the flesh and sand ice in her mouth with a confused sleepiness. The corner of her mouth looks at her with a smile, "how is it, does it taste good?" Niuniu had been walking with her dear brother Dabao in the green willow whirling Park in her dream. The breeze swept her face and the birds chirped and danced on the branches above her head Suddenly, the mouth was filled with cold sweet juice, fresh ice mixed with soft watermelon meat, a spirit, people will wake up. When she is fully conscious, the sand ice in her mouth has been swallowed into her stomach. She meets Dabao''s smiling eyes, nods and tries to sit up. "More?" Niuniu nodded and tried to get the half drunk watermelon sand ice on the tea table. Dabao took the cup first, but instead of handing it to her, she took a big mouthful of it, and her head approached again. The meaning in her eyes was very obvious, that is, I feed you! Niu Niu licked her lips and subconsciously wanted to hide, but her big claw stuck firmly in her back, "brother..." Without waiting for her to express any opinions, Dabao''s cold lips had been pasted up again. With the last experience, Dabao easily put the sand ice in his mouth into the little girl''s mouth. The high temperature of perm rises all the way from the neck to the cheek. Niu Niu knows what ice and fire are. At this time, her mouth is cold and cold, but her face is hot enough to fry raw eggs. Dabao''s eyes were full of smiles, and he didn''t give her any chance to resist. He fed the sand ice in the cup into Niuniu''s mouth one by one. When Niuniu is forced to swallow most of the sand ice into her stomach, Dabao lets her go, takes the empty glass, and walks to the kitchen with long legs under the hot eyes of her trying to kill him. In the blink of an eye, he came out with a glass of sand ice. Niu Niu stares at the red sand ice in his hand and subconsciously goes into the deep sofa. "Brother, I don''t want to..." The little girl is very fond of watermelon sand ice, but the way her brother fed her embarrasses her to the extreme. Fortunately, there are only two people here, he and her. Otherwise, if other people or family members see their intimate situation, she will probably hit the wall and make a decision on her own. Dabaoshi ran to the sofa, moved her feet away with her hands, sat down, took a deep breath through the straw, swallowed it, and exhaled with great enjoyment. "Hoo, cheer up!" Niu Niu looked at his throat knot moving up and down, lost her mind. After a while, she came back to herself and asked foolishly, "how do you know I bought a watermelon?" Dabao came to her and gave her a kiss on the lip. Then he bent his finger and tapped on her head. "Open the refrigerator and you''ll see it, fool!" Chapter 807 Dabao soon got rid of the sand and ice in the glass, quickly put the glass away, and came out to see Niuniu lazily lying on the sofa. "Still sleeping?" Dabao asked with concern. "No, I''ll go to work with you." Niuniu doesn''t want her brother to be absent from work because of her arrival. Although she also wants her brother to have a good rest, the people of the Ji family are always very tolerant and can''t put aside their work for fun. Niuniu, carrying her schoolbag, obediently follows Dabao back to the office. The former Xiao Zhang, with great insight, specially brought in some fruit and juice, saying that she bought it for Miss Ji during her lunch break just now. Niuniu politely said thank you. What else did Xiao Zhang want to say? Dabao handed over the documents in hand. "Miss Zhang, please translate these documents and give them to me before 5 pm." Xiao Zhang accepted the document submissively, flipped it casually, and his face changed. He put the document in his arms with a sad face and turned to leave quickly. Niuniu''s eyes were very sharp. Looking at the door of the office closed, she began to gossip, "brother, that elder sister is very kind to me. Why do you give her shoes?" Dabao stares at her. "Tut, I don''t know who just knocked over the vinegar jar all over the room. How can a glass of juice buy you off?" Niu Niu glared back at him, "brother, one thing comes to one thing, sister Xiao Zhang comes to sister Xiao Zhang, it has nothing to do with that woman." Dabao took a piece of waste paper from his hand, squeezed it into a ball, glanced at it, and threw it in her face. "You''re so stupid. Do you think I''m a random plant? She and the distribution manager just now are best friends. Originally, I didn''t make an appointment with that woman today. She suddenly called to say that she had some special circumstances to report, so I would let her in. " Dabao has always been very planned. He works in an orderly and efficient way. If it''s not an emergency, he will not disturb his own work plan. Xiao Zhang, who has worked under him for several months, can''t help but let that woman into his office without knowing his habits. However, the work that the woman reported to Dabao was just an ordinary trivial matter. At that time, Dabao was already impatient and dissatisfied when he heard her report. With a little brain, he could figure out what the woman was doing. Originally, when Dabao approached his opposite sex colleagues or subordinates with ulterior motives for various reasons, he would imply or make it clear that he was already well-known and would not have any ulterior feelings towards other women. But the woman was totally unusual. Without any verbal hint, she seduced him directly and simply with her actions. Dabao always looked down upon such a woman who was extremely unbearable in his eyes. In Dabao''s opinion, there is nothing wrong with liking or admiring someone. After all, liking is a wonderful thing. But like is not a person''s business, you like him, he also likes you, that is both willing, everyone is happy. Only you like it unilaterally, not wrong. You can say that you can ask for fair competition, but you shouldn''t use disrespectful actions to fulfill your own liking. The distribution manager, Dabao, has asked Xiao Li to find some reasons to transfer from his original position. A woman who takes her job as a weapon in pursuit of a heterosexual boss has no distinction between public and private. Dabao thinks that she is not qualified to sit in that position at all. "Sister Xiao Zhang is the woman''s accomplice?" Niu Niu was very angry. She immediately put the juice back on the tea table and got up to pour a glass of water. "I don''t know if I''m an accomplice or not. Anyway, I won''t put such people by my side." People like Xiao Zhang, who can''t distinguish between work and personal feelings, are not worthy of sympathy and forgiveness even if they are used unintentionally. "You''re going to fire her?" Niu Niu, who has never wallowed in the workplace, thinks her brother is making a fuss. "No, but I''ll transfer her to another job¡° Shopping malls are like battlefields. Naturally, Dabao will not put a person with such low loyalty on his side. However, these things, he felt that Niu Niu this simple girl does not need to know. "Girl, I''m thirsty. Make me a cup of tea." Niu Niu''s attention was immediately drawn to another direction, turned to see him, "where do you put your tea?" "In the cupboard you have." Dabao pointed to the locker in front of her, "the fourth floor on the left." Niu Niu opened the cupboard door and saw that it was full of tea cans. She couldn''t make up her mind for a moment, "what kind of tea would you like to drink?" "Whatever. I''m a little angry these days. I''ll be clean and moist." Niuniu then made him a cup of Biluochun, carefully brought it to him, and watched him take a sip slowly. "I''ve bought some Siraitia grosvenorii. I''ll boil you bawanghua Siraitia soup in the evening to clear away heat and moisten lung." Dabao just said it casually. Seeing Niuniu''s serious appearance, he was very happy. "Well, I seem to know a lot about it!" He joked, but he drank honey in his heart. You know, Niuniu is less than 16 years old. A girl of this age has a lot of fun and studies. Dabao didn''t dare to expect that she would put much attention on herself. After three years away, Dabao can still stay with her as her elder brother and lover, watching and waiting for her to grow up, which is a great joy for him. And this little girl, who could not even cook rice, did not regard him as a pure reliance. Instead, she came all the way from R city to cook him a pot of delicious ribs baked rice and a pot of nourishing soup. It can be seen that her feelings for him, just like his feelings for her, are too strong to melt, right? Dabao is not a clumsy person, but he doesn''t always talk about liking or love. He felt that love and love were not expressed by mouth, but by action. The little girl probably didn''t know how moved and happy he was when he stood in the kitchen and opened the lid of the pot. At that time, he even had the idea of marrying her immediately. Although the little girl was originally a member of his Ji family, she was his sister. What he really longed for was to make her the other half of Ji Yu. It is not a formal relationship, but a relationship protected by law. "I pestered mommy for teaching all night last night... But it''s the first time for me to practice it. If it''s not good, you have to support it!" Niu Niu was ridiculed by him and was afraid that he expected too much of herself, so she had a preventive injection in advance. Dabao reached out to pull her over and let her sit on her lap. "Don''t worry. It must be delicious." "Ah? Why? " Niu Niu''s eyes widened and her face was puzzled. "That''s the love soup you specially cooked for me. It''s the only one in the world. Can it be bad?" Chapter 808 Taking advantage of Dabao''s business, Niuniu goes to the French window and opens half of the window screen. While looking at the scenery outside, she calls home to report her safety. "Only now?" Le Tong on the other side of the phone, in fact, as early as when Xiao Li left Niu Niu in Dabao''s dormitory, she had already received Xiao Li''s peace call. Now, she was just playing dumb and taking the opportunity to tease her daughter. Niu Niu is still a child. She coughed twice to hide her embarrassment. "No, it''s nine o''clock in the morning, but I''m busy cooking soup for my brother. I forgot to report peace to you." "Ah, I can''t help my mother... Mommy can understand..." Letong said pitifully, and the look of sighing made Niuniu feel guilty. "Mommy, I''m just worried that my brother is hungry..." the little girl''s voice is as small as a mosquito and flies, and she has no confidence. "Yes, I''ll worry about my brother''s starvation, but I won''t worry about being a father." "Mommy..." poor Niuniu was about to cry. "Come on, come on, Mommy is teasing you. Your uncle Xiao Li called at nine o''clock to report safety. Mommy is not angry. Go and play with your brother. " In front of her parents and family, Niu Niu, who was as simple as a rabbit, was relieved. She asked Mommy some tips on how to make soup, and then hung up. Turn around and stare at the eyes of shangdabao. "Aren''t you working? What are you looking at me for? " Niu Niu glared at him discontentedly. Dabao blinked and said with a smile, "I''m watching my little white rabbit so that she won''t know if she''s been bullied." In fact, from the moment Niuniu went to the window and dialed the phone, Dabao used to search for her voice like a radar. So, what she said to mommy was all in his ears. Niuniu knows she''s stupid, but she believes in Mommy, "Mommy won''t!" Dabao looked at his lovely sister and lover, and laughed without saying a word. After the phone call, Niuniu sits down in the chair next to Dabao. Dabao "slaps" at the computer to deal with the company''s affairs, while Niuniu takes a pen seriously to write and calculate. When she encounters something she doesn''t understand, she pokes the young people who are absorbed in the work next to her with a pen cap. Young people always lean over at the first time, patiently and carefully guide her to solve problems in different ways. For Niu Niu, who is not smart, only takes two or three minutes to solve the problem according to the guidance and ideas given by Dabao. As a teacher, Dabao is slightly surprised. "Girl, I think you''ve made great progress. It''s really impressive. No wonder you''ve made a lot of efforts to get into the top ten in this quiz." Niuniu replied modestly, "brother, you have spent so much time on me. In addition, Guo Yuhang has been drawing an outline for me recently. Before the quiz, I worked hard for two days according to the key points he drew for me, so the score of this quiz can be so good." Although I know that little girl doesn''t feel for Guo Yuhang, Dabao can''t help but have a slight taste. "He is so nice to you!" Sour said, and think of the beginning of the year when the little girl to explore Guoyu sick that a bunch of flowers. "He is good to me, not because his brother has helped him a lot!" Although Niu Niu always looks like a pure white rabbit when she faces her family, she is very smart when she faces outsiders. Dabao rubbed her head with a smile. "Well, it doesn''t seem too silly!" "You are stupid, your whole family is stupid!" Niu Niu choked back and blurted out. After she finished speaking, she realized that she was scolding herself? Dabao looks at her with arms in his arms and smiles. The expression on his face is very obvious. Look, he is a fool. To tell you the truth, Guo Yuhang''s name and even this person have no influence on their relationship at all. As soon as the topic about him goes by like this, the two people mix their mouths and then consciously devote themselves to their own work and lessons. The clacking clacking of the keyboard and the rustling of the nib of the pen across the paper come and go one after another in the office. Occasionally, the clacking stops. It''s Dabao who squints at the beautiful little girl with a low head and works hard. After a few more eyes, her eyes become softer and softer. Then, she can''t help but kiss her cheek. This kind of peeping behavior, the little girl is not as blatant as Dabao. When she finished her math homework, she was writing a composition. Several times, her brain got stuck. As soon as she looked up, she saw Fengshen Junlang''s elder brother pursed his lips and face, staring at the screen attentively. Her slender fingers slapped on the keyboard quickly and forcefully, and two thick black eyebrows gathered slightly. The serious and attentive appearance made Niuniu''s heart bump. It''s said that men at work are the most attractive, and Niu Niu at this time is deeply aware of it. Niu Niu did more than three points in her homework. Although she still had two subjects left to do, she was thinking about making soup for her brother. She cleaned up the books and notebooks on her desk and went back to the dormitory to make soup. Dabao, who is still busy in the office, received Niu Niu''s message at more than five o''clock, "brother, you can come up for dinner." At this time, Dabao was in a meeting with several subordinates to discuss some very important things. After reading the information, he quickly replied, "wait for me for half an hour, darling!", After that, I continued to have a meeting with everyone. Xiang''s subordinates didn''t know that Miss Ji was visiting. After the meeting, they called Dabao out for dinner. There are more single young male employees in the branch. Most of them live in the dormitory on the top floor just like Dabao. They usually either eat the food cooked by the housekeeper''s aunt or go out to a restaurant together. Dabao, who is not concerned about anything at ordinary times, does not resist going with these colleagues. But today, he is eager to return home. "No, my sister came to visit. She cooked dinner for me, and I won''t accompany you today!" Several young men are used to joking at ordinary times, "in this case, later we will go out to sing with Ji Shaojie, lively and lively?" Dabao repeatedly refused everyone''s kindness. "Come on, don''t make up your mind about her. She''s only 16 years old." Several male colleagues laughed a few more words, and then piled up the files wisely. Dabao looked at his watch. It was almost seven o''clock. He went back to the dormitory anxiously. When he opened the door, soft light came to his face. All the time, when he came back from work to meet him, the room was full of darkness and solitude. Today, there are not only the soft lights in the room, but also the strong smell of rice and dishes in the air. Most importantly, there is a girl he loves most, waiting for his return. This kind of feeling that someone is waiting for himself in a certain space is really good! Chapter 809 "Brother!" Dabao is still floating in the inexplicable happy atmosphere, warm call into the ear, Dabao follow the voice to see the past, only to see the apron of Niuniu carrying steaming soup out of the kitchen. "Wash your face first, and I''ll have dinner." In this way, Dabao is very familiar with it. Over the past decade, he has often heard mummy say this to his father who just came home from work. The content of the words is almost the same, but the protagonist is replaced by him and Niuniu. All of a sudden, he remembered his father''s saying many years ago, "I''m sure I''m the best for your mommy, because you will have your lover and family in the future, and only your mommy will accompany me all the time after the journey." At that time, I couldn''t really understand daddy''s mood. At this moment, when he also found the person who would accompany him to spend the future life, he really understood the meaning of daddy''s words. His heart is full of emotion and moving Dabao. He reaches out and hugs the person who passes by holding his job. He buries his head behind her ear and whispers, "Niuniu, I love you!" Feel the person in the arms slightly tremble, big treasure think, she probably blushed again! "Me... Me too..." Niu''s stammering response indirectly confirmed Dabao''s conjecture. Dabao didn''t do anything extra. He just buried his head behind Niuniu''s ear socket and held her quietly. Niuniu is also very cooperative. She is gentle in his arms. Her warm back is closely attached to his hot and restless chest. Through her thin clothes, she can not only feel his hot temperature, but also feel his heart beating rate from the bouncing touch. Neither of them wanted to take the lead in breaking the warm atmosphere. In the end, Niuniu''s stomach made a series of gurgling noises, which successfully awakened Dabao, who was too drunk to wake up in the gentle countryside. Dabao pulled the man over and sucked heavily on her lips. Then he reluctantly pushed the man away. "I''ll wash my face, you eat first, don''t wait for me!" "Well!" Both of them were in the stage of physical development, and they had a good appetite and could not help being hungry. Although the dinner Niu Niu prepared was simple, the taste was passable. Of course, it was delicious in Dabao''s mouth. During the dinner, the two starving people didn''t talk much. It took about ten minutes to clean up the soup and baked rice. After dinner, Dabao still takes care of the washing work, while Niuniu washes the fruit and stands in front of the cooking table to cut the fruit. "Going out for a walk later?" Dabao was washing dishes and chopsticks while looking at Niuniu. "Are you done with your business?" Niuniu came back at three o''clock and met aunt sheguan. She asked a few questions about her brother''s life. Aunt sheguan told Niuniu Dabao''s daily work and rest time without any concealment. The little girl was so distressed that she called mummy when she came back to the dormitory. Letong on the other side of the phone promised to discuss with Dabao whether she would arrange an assistant for him to share his affairs. Niuniu naturally won''t tell Dabao about this, but she would rather let him stay in the dormitory and have a good night''s rest than let her tired brother accompany her for a walk. "How important is your job?" Dabao put the bowl in the cupboard and turned to put the man in his arms. "Brother." Niuniu put down her knife, put her hands around Dabao''s waist, and put her face on his shoulder. "Huh?" Dabao''s heart softened at her soft voice. "Since I''m so important, don''t work so hard for me, OK?" Niuniu knows that when a branch company is newly merged, it will take a long time for its personnel and business to integrate and run in. She also knows that young people have to work hard to find a way out. But looking at her brother working so hard, she couldn''t bear it! Dabao was stunned for a moment, and soon understood. "What did Uncle Li tell you?" Dabao scraped her nose, picked up her beautiful fruit tray, and went out with her in his arms. "No, it''s aunt sheguan who says that you come back to bed at 11 or 12 o''clock every day, go out at 6 o''clock in the morning, and never come back for lunch break at noon. How many hours of sleep can you have in a day?" Niuniu just understood why her brother''s phone is getting smaller and smaller recently. According to his busy degree, not to mention making phone calls, the time for eating and sleeping has become a problem. Niu Niu''s heartbroken look made Dabao warm and sweet. She grabbed the little girl''s fingers to calculate the time one by one and bit them gently. "Well, don''t be angry, little princess. It''s my fault! From tomorrow on, I''ll sleep at least eight hours a day. Is that ok? " Niu Niu glared at him, "no, we have to start today!" Dabao pleaded bitterly, "I''m not a professional tonight, OK? It''s not easy for you to come and accompany me. I don''t want to spend these precious time sleeping. We haven''t seen each other for more than a week. I have a lot to say to you, and you should have a lot to tell me, don''t you? " Generally speaking, Dabao doesn''t often play poor in front of Niuniu, but as long as he is willing to play poor, the little girl will be very useful. But today''s Niuniu is determined to let him have a good sleep. Even if she did have many things to tell him, she would like to hear his anecdotes in more than a week. "No way!" It''s rare for a little girl to be tough in front of Dabao. It''s definitely so¡° You have to go to bed before 12 o''clock tonight and get up at least 8 o''clock tomorrow. " In Niu Niu''s eyes, nothing is more important than her brother''s health and body! Dabao see at least use, but the most effective play poor are used, the little girl is still not moved, only nodded to agree. "Well, well, I''ll go to bed at 11 o''clock tonight, and I''ll get up at 7 o''clock tomorrow. I''ll take you to have morning tea tomorrow morning. There''s a teahouse here. The snacks are very delicious." No matter where you go, whenever you have spare time, you will search for delicious food. The teahouse is not far from the branch office, but Dabao discovered it only last week. At that time, an elderly customer asked to talk about something there. Dabao thought that this man was too old-fashioned at that time, but after sitting there with that man all morning, he changed his mind. The environment there is elegant, and the taste of snacks is very authentic and exquisite. Every time he eats the same, he thinks it''s a pity that he can''t bring his family here for morning tea. At that time, he still wanted to go home that day, to go to the teahouse to make a few large boxes of takeout and fly home to let his family have a taste. Niu Niu, who was lying on his lap, had no problem with his proposal. She looked up at the wall clock and said, "well, we still have three hours. What do you want to do?" Chapter 810 Dabao came over with his hands on the back of the sofa, his forehead against his forehead, and his dark eyes were as deep as a pool. "Baby, there''s so much we can do." The voice with some confusion rings in Niuniu''s ear. There is electricity in the air. It sweeps Niuniu''s skin and makes her feel numb. "But..." Niuniu swallowed her saliva nervously. As for why she felt nervous, she didn''t know. She only knew that her brother was so strange that he seemed to be a different person. She had some evil spirits and ghosts in her eyes. "But what?" Dabao pecked on her lips. She was nervous and a little bit flustered. Shengsheng stimulated the evil factors in his body to the extreme. I really want to bully her! I would like to, regardless of everything to ravage her! Niuniu didn''t know that her brother, who was very close at this time, was really another person psychologically, because at this time, there was a devil in his heart. She just felt that the stranger in front of her was frightening, so she closed her eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and summoned up courage to speak timidly. "But, didn''t you say that you should give me a good account of your colleagues here?" Because of the woman who approached Dabao with ulterior motives at noon, Niuniu was annoyed for a while afterwards, so her words were inevitably sour with a little bit of jealousy. In order to show her innocence, Dabao automatically said that he would explain his colleagues and interpersonal relationships to the girl one by one. The demonized Dabao is imagining many wonderful things that he has thought for a long time but never dare to put into practice. After listening to Niu Niu''s warning, Da Bao suddenly woke up a lot. He scolded himself for being a beast in his heart. He left the sofa and stood on the edge of the sofa. "Well, I''ll take a bath first, and then I''ll explain it slowly when I come out!" Niu Niu''s head is like pounding garlic. Looking at his tall figure hiding in the door of the sleeping room, she felt inexplicably relieved. It''s just a simple company dormitory, so there''s only a small bathroom. They take a bath first and then. No one has any objection to the sleeping place. Dabao takes a bath first, leans on the bed to read a book, and when Niuniu comes out from the bath, he naturally climbs onto the only big bed in the dormitory. He climbs to Dabao''s side with hands and feet, and his upper body lies on his chest, curiously reading the book in his hand. "What are you looking at, brother?" When she saw all the words she couldn''t understand, she put away all her curiosity and frustration and buried her face in his neck. "Do you want to read a book on management?" Dabao held the book in one hand and stroked her smooth back neck in the other. "I don''t understand..." Niu replied to him. She didn''t understand the words or management. Dabao side face kiss her small and lovely earlobe, "you don''t need to understand, I and Xiaobao understand enough, you just read those youth literature or music theory books you like." Dabao is very natural. Even though his parents always said they would respect his choice, he always felt that it was his responsibility and a matter of course that he had to take over Ji''s business and even take part in some of Yang''s affairs in his busy schedule. But Niuniu didn''t think so, "brother, it''s hard for you!" "Fool, I like this life, so it''s not hard!" For Dabao, many things that others find extremely difficult to accomplish are easy for him. Therefore, busy and challenging work is more attractive to him. Niuniu thought about the story that aunt sheguan said he slept four or five hours a day. She couldn''t help but feel sad again. "Brother, even if you like a challenging job, you can''t be exhausted. Isn''t Mommy always saying that Daddy''s body is hers? You are the same. You should remember that your body is mine. You should treat it well. Don''t make me look old, weak and disabled. In the future, I will work hard! " Niuniu is a lot smarter now. Knowing that her words are not convincing, she moves them out. Sure enough, after listening to these words, Dabao is silent for a long time. Then she closes the book and places her head on her arm to make each other lie more comfortable. "You''re right. My body belongs to you. I''ll protect it well in the future. You won''t be affected." Niuniu''s words reminded Dabao of his illness when he was six years old. At that time, because he was young, his thoughts and attitude towards life were extremely positive. His optimism and positivity, in addition to not wanting to worry about the sadness of his parents, to a large extent, is due to his ignorance of the future. Because of his ignorance, he is fearless. But he clearly remembers how helpless and pitiful mommy was when she laughed in front of her and then shed tears. If he wasn''t ill, Mommy wouldn''t have to bear the pain. Therefore, for the sake of his family and Niu Niu, he really can''t take care of his body for work. "Although Dr. Dong said that your body is no different from that of ordinary people, you still need to pay attention, you know?" Niu Niu couldn''t have been unaware of Dabao''s serious illness when she was a child. After all, for the next few years, Dabao had to take nutritional drugs and return to the hospital regularly for examination. But Niu Niu never knew what the disease was. It''s not that she''s not curious, but that all the people in the Ji family are taboo about it, and Niuniu is naturally not easy to find out. "I know!" Dabao pulled up the quilt to cover them. He bowed his head to kiss her face and lips. "Let''s go to bed early. Anyway, you''re sleepy." For Dabao, it''s really a little early to go to bed at this point. Moreover, it''s not easy for them to meet each other and spend a lot of time sleeping. It''s a waste of time. But he is very clear, now what he said, can''t immediately sleep to let the little girl at ease. Sure enough, as soon as she heard that he was going to sleep, she immediately nestled in his arms. For a moment, she seemed to think of something. She rubbed up and kissed him on the lips, said good night, and immediately went back to his arms to wait for the call of Duke Zhou. Dabao thought that it would take him a long time to fall asleep. There he knew that the little girl''s good night kiss seemed to have hypnotic effect. Soon, he felt sleepy, his eyes closed slowly and his brain stopped working As like as two peas in his room, he was still asleep. The little girl who slept in his arms last night still kept the same posture as last night. Dabao looks up at the clock. It''s almost seven o''clock. I promised to take her to have morning tea this morning. Looking at her present situation, it seems that the attraction of Duke Zhou is more attractive than delicious snacks. Chapter 811 In the end, Dabao didn''t take Niuniu to the teahouse to drink herbal tea. The reason, of course, is that a sleepy pig didn''t wake up until more than 10 o''clock. Niu Niu wakes up naturally in her warm and familiar arms. She is so satisfied that she rubs her face against the man who is holding the book in one hand. "Good morning The man threw the book away and touched her soft face. "Good morning, baby!" Niu Niu, who has been sleeping all night, has a red face and looks like a ripe tomato. The man can''t help but lower his head and bite her in the face. Niu Niu''s brain hasn''t been fully activated yet. She stubbles her neck foolishly and caters to the man''s action of bullying her. Of course, even if her brain is overloaded, by calculation, she will not win the man. "Did you sleep well?" The man''s voice is low but clear, magnetic with a bit lazy meaning, like a feather in Niuniu eardrum lifted a few times, the little girl suddenly feel itchy. "Well..." The little girl stretched herself lazily on him, but she didn''t mean to get up. "And you?" The soft little paw stretched out from the neckline of Dabao''s pajamas, unconsciously touched it casually twice, but suddenly felt a little hard under the body and the body. "Well, of course I sleep well!" Dabao grinds his teeth hard. I don''t know if it''s a delusion. Niu Niu thinks that her brother seems to be biting her teeth? Then, her paw was caught and Dabao pressed her backhand on the quilt. "Get up and brush your teeth!" Dabao gave her a ferocious order, and in the twinkling of an eye he put her on the bed, while he got up and stood upright in front of the bed. My brother, who was too gentle just now, suddenly changed her style. Niuniu was convinced that it was not her illusion just now. "Brother... What''s the matter with you?" Niuniu is very aggrieved. I don''t know how she suddenly offended this man. At this time, Dabao was embarrassed and helpless. He was a normal adult man. Even without provocation, some physical instincts would be very energetic every morning. But the little girl with simple thought didn''t know this. No matter what she said or what she did, she ignited everywhere. The worst thing was that she didn''t take charge of the fire after she ordered it! "Nothing, I''ll take a bath..." Dabao threw a word in a hurry and ran out of the bedroom with a stiff body. Niu Niu is still young. Let alone let her put out the fire, he dare not even let her know! Therefore, it is not too much for him to say that he ran away with his tail between his legs. Niu Niu looked at his back innocently and got up slowly, muttering, "brother, did he take the wrong medicine? How did you wake up like a different person? " Pure little girl with a full stomach of grievances put on slippers to wash, and so she washed out to take clothes for ready to go out, inadvertently saw the wall clock, is pointing to 11 o''clock. Niuniu''s first reaction was to jump to the bathroom door and shout to the man who was still bathing inside, "brother, is the clock broken?" "No?" Just after taking a bath, Dabao pulled open the door of the bathroom, and her bare upper body was dripping with crystal water. Niu Niu, whose eyes fell unimpeded on his strong and beautiful figure, had straight eyes! He swallowed his saliva difficultly and forgot the problem just now. He just instinctively stepped back a few steps, but his vision seemed to be glued to Dabao by strong dehydration. Dabao was stunned for a moment, and then he put on a bad smile, narrowed his eyes slightly, and pushed toward her step by step. Niuniu had no choice but to retreat step by step. Finally, she leaned close to the wall to make a flower like wall, and then looked up at Dabao pitifully. Dabao wanted to make fun of her, so as to punish her. She was so angry that she almost burned herself in the morning. But at this time, her innocent eyes were as clear as a rabbit, and all his bad eyes could not be used. Raise the arm, a support on the wall of her face side, head slowly close to go forward. Little white rabbit''s eyes swept panic, and vigorously swallowed saliva, stuttered to ask, "you... What do you want?" Dabao handed the other hand to her and put it on the other side of her head. At the moment when she wanted to bend over and escape, she quickly stuck her face and whispered two words in her ear, "Bang!" Then, four lips stick together, after all, is let Niuniu sit on the return flight, think back to still blushing French kiss! In those two days in M City, although they didn''t do anything to cross the border, the cuddle between the young lovers never stopped. Thanks to the intimacy of these two days, Dabao and Niuniu can spend more than ten days of separation with sweet memories. When they meet again, Niuniu has finished her final exam. After the summer vacation, she will be promoted to senior two. During the ten days of separation, Dabao was still very busy, but he kept in mind his promise to Niuniu. No matter how busy he was, he would go to bed before 11 o''clock every day. He would chat with Niuniu who climbed to bed at the same time on the phone, and then say good night to each other, so that each other could have a good sleep with the tender affection of each other transmitted by the telephone line. Niuniu originally planned to fly to m city to visit Dabao the day after she finished the exam, but Dabao appeared at her school gate on the last day of the exam. "Brother?" Niu Niu, who had finished her final exam, went to the school with her schoolbag on her back. Suddenly she saw a big treasure coming up in a suit. She thought she was dreaming. "Have you finished?" Dabao had already met her and carried her with her schoolbag into her arms. "Well! It''s over! " Niu Niu raised her head, her shining eyes didn''t know how to avoid suspicion at all, and glared at Dabao. Dabao secretly breathed a sigh, raised her hand to cover her eyes, put her arms around someone, took her to the car, bent over to buckle her seat belt, Dabao could not help blaming her, "silly girl, did you forget that this is your school gate, you just looked at me like that, do you want me to give you a kiss on the spot?" Where does Niuniu know that her passion is so obvious in other people''s eyes? This time, he was reminded by Dabao, and his face turned red immediately. "Where did I think of that?" Looking at her innocent and wronged appearance, Dabao couldn''t say anything more. He pinched her face, closed the door, and quickly walked around to the driver''s seat. "I thought I was going to m city tomorrow. How did you come back?" Niu Niu asked excitedly. Forget the great little girl, in the blink of an eye, then forget the embarrassment and grievance just now. Chapter 812 "Of course, I want to give you a surprise!" Dabao touched her head and started the car to leave. A few minutes later, the car turned in the opposite direction from home. "Brother, don''t we go home?" "Didn''t you finish all the subjects today? I''ll take you out to play Dabao is serious. "But... Mommy said I''ll wait for me to go home to cook." Niuniu is in conflict. She wants to live with Dabao, but she doesn''t want to spoil mommy''s mind. "I told mommy that she and Daddy have been to the world tonight. Don''t worry about them." How can Dabao not understand the reason why little girl hesitates? Niu Niu, with a reassuring look on her face, bent down and half buried her head in the storage box for snacks. "How was the exam? Is that all right? " Dabao glanced at the little girl who was eating potato chips, with a helpless but spoiled smile on her face. "Well, it should be good. I''m not sure about mathematics, but I should be able to get an excellent in other subjects." Little girl holding a big bag of potato chips to eat very happy, the mood is naturally wonderful. "Brother, did you just buy these snacks?" Since Dabao took office in the branch office, Dabao hasn''t come to pick up Niuniu for a long time. "Yes, I bought it in the supermarket near your school just now." In order to maximize the use of time, Dabao asked the driver to drive his car to the airport to meet him directly to the school, and then the driver took a taxi home by himself. As for snacks, after Dabao arrived at the school gate, he saw that he still had some spare time, so he went to the supermarket not far away to buy them. "What''s for today? Are you going to eat seafood again? " Snack goods mouth is full of snacks, but thinking about the next dinner. "I can''t kill you!" Dabao stares at her. Niuniu said to him with a smiley face, "Hey, don''t you say that mental work consumes more calories?"?, So, it''s normal for me to be hungry and greedy! But don''t worry, I can''t help you. " "If you want to eat me poor, you have to be able to eat!" Of course, Dabao is not narcissistic, but a fact. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Niu Niu is speechless, and then she just ignores him. She just indulges in snacks. Dabao will not stop her from eating snacks, because her constitution seems to be born to eat fat, sweet candy, fried potato chips, which are too high in calories in other people''s eyes. No matter how she eats them, she won''t get angry. Her face is as bright and white as white jade. "Dare you, I came back with a pig in my arms." But even though she knew that she was not fat and would not get angry, Dabao could not help teasing her. Niu Niu rolled her eyes at him, didn''t retort, and continued to eat! "Do you want to eat seafood?" Dabao didn''t answer her question. He would ask, which naturally means that his original choice was something else rather than seafood. "No, I thought you liked it." Niuniu doesn''t matter. Of course, she is also picky about food, but compared with Dabao, a professional eater, her pickiness is not worth mentioning. Dabao took a serious look at her. After confirming that she didn''t lie, he said, "then we''ll have western food tonight?" "OK, I''m not bad. Anyway, my brother thinks it''s delicious. I''m sure I''m full of praise." Dabao''s appreciation of food has always been a leverage, Niuniu never doubted his choice. Ten minutes later, Niuniu and Dabao took their seats in the top floor western restaurant of the tallest building in r city. Niuniu just sat down, the opposite Dabao suddenly conjured a bright red rose and handed it to her. "Girl, here you are!" Niuniu looks at him in surprise. Dabao hands the rose again, and then she picks it up like a dream. "Thank you, brother!" This is the first time that a little girl has received flowers, except for those in the show. Although there is only one branch, but it makes the little girl very happy. The shy smile on her face is more beautiful than the flower in bud. "Do you like it?" Dabao once thought of picking up Niuniu at the school gate with a big bunch of red roses, but then she thought that she was still a little girl, so she shouldn''t be so high-profile and extravagant, so just send one to show her heart. "Of course I do!" Little girl close to some smell the fragrance of flowers, crystal eyes stained with joy smile, it seems, is really like! It seems that girls of any age have no immunity to beautiful flowers. On this point, Dabao secretly wrote it down. "Put the flowers here first and take them away when you leave." Dabao pointed to the vase on the table. Niuniu was reluctant to put the flowers into the vase. Several times, she couldn''t help looking at the flowers. When Dabao found her, she would smile and feel the tip of her nose. "I''m so happy to collect flowers for the first time..." Dabao reached for her hand and pulled it over. He drew heart shapes on her palm with his fingertips. "I''m sorry, I''m too self righteous. Whatever you want in the future, just ask. " Dabao felt guilty. He didn''t know more about her since then. A lot of what he thought was actually self righteous judgment, which was not the real idea in her heart at all. The main reason for this estrangement is that he is busy with his work, has less time to accompany her, and lacks communication with each other in many things. As she grows up day by day, many ideas and concepts are slowly changing. Niuniu didn''t find that he was suddenly depressed, because she was laughing and shaking her shoulders, "brother, don''t... Itch..." Said, want to pull back the palm. Dabao raised his eyelids, gave her a resentful look, and released her hand angrily. In fact, he also knows that with a little girl''s temperament, even if she really wants something or wants him to do something for her, she will not really ask him. Because, she is a considerate girl, she will not be willing to embarrass him, also will not be willing to force him. So instead of letting her talk, he should spend more time to get to know her. "What would you like to eat? Let me help you Dabao knows that little girl is greedy. She loves eating very much. Dabao will choose to have dinner here, naturally because the warm and romantic atmosphere here is very suitable for couples to have dinner. But the little girl obviously doesn''t know much about romantic affairs. For her, the delicious food is more practical than the soothing romantic music and soft and ambiguous lighting here. "Brother, can I have ice cream?" Niu Niu''s eyes, however, can''t be moved away from all kinds of new desserts. "Yes, but you have to eat the staple food before you can have ice cream." Chapter 813 Dabao keeps his word. When Niuniu finishes the dinner, he orders her an extra portion of ice cream. Niuniu scoops the delicious ice cream into her mouth with a happy face. Her face bulges like a little frog, which makes Dabao sitting opposite her want to pinch it. Thinking of this in my heart, my hand has been stretched out and pinched her cheek, which is much thinner than before. "Oh, I''m thin..." I haven''t seen her for more than ten days. After a careful look, Dabao found that her chin was sharp. "Well... The final review is tense..." Niuniu is very insipid to clarify the facts. "It''s sad to see. Fortunately, I''ve finished the exam. There''s no place I want to go. My brother will take you to play tomorrow!" Dabao is also very busy these days, because he has to finish all the work at hand, so that he can spare two days to accompany the little girl on Saturday and Sunday. "I want to sleep!" Niuniu said it sincerely and pitifully. Her big eyes blinked and there was a bright light inside, which proved her determination to sleep. Dabao was both sad and funny. He could not help holding her cheek more gently. He watched her happily finish a large portion of ice cream. "On the way back, go to a special store and buy some ice cream and put it at home." Dabao soft voice proposed. Letong doesn''t care much about her children''s affairs, but for ice cream, Letong never agrees that several children should eat more. And Dabao, knowing that this will definitely cause mummy to complain, but he wants to indulge Niuniu. "Really? Thank you, brother Niu Niu''s eyes were more shining. If there was not a table between them, she would jump over and kiss him to show her gratitude. "Excuse me, are you miss Sihan?" A rough voice suddenly came in, and Dabao and Niuniu raised their heads at the same time. At the table stood a middle-aged man in his forties. The clothes are ordinary, but the eyes are shining. When you look at them, you can see that they are not ordinary people. Niu Niu was surprised because she never thought that she would be recognized. After all, she has been a spokesperson for so long, and there has never been such a thing in China. "Sihan? Who is that? " Just when Niuniu wants to say something, Dabao, who is sitting opposite her, takes the lead. Junlang''s face is full of doubts, as if he really heard the name "Sihan" for the first time. The middle-aged man focused on Niu Niu''s face and muttered to himself, "am I wrong? It really seems like that!" Dabao stood up and stood up in front of the middle-aged man. "This gentleman, I think you must have recognized the wrong person. We don''t know Sihan or anything!" Dabao''s tone was extremely unhappy. One of the reasons was that the man recognized Niuniu. The bigger reason was that the man looked at Niuniu''s red eyes, like looking at a product. If you look at your baby in the eyes of others, you''ll be upset. What''s more, you''re a young man with a strong desire for possession like Dabao! The middle-aged man was not as tall as Dabao. He raised his head slightly and clearly felt the strong aura and oppression of the young man. He wanted to see the little girl''s face again, but he was blocked by the tall young man and couldn''t see anything. "Ah... You must have misunderstood me, little brother. I''m not a bad person. I just think she looks like a model named Sihan..." Dabao''s eyes were as cold as freezing, and he squinted at the middle-aged man. "She''s not. Please don''t disturb my nice date! Is that all right? " Dabao is not a barbarian. Although he is strong and domineering, he is still used to be polite before he can fight. That middle-aged man touched a nose of ash and left bitterly. This unpleasant episode did not have much impact on Dabao and Niuniu, because they were still immersed in the joy of reunion, endless whispers and endless new things. Niuniu, the girl, didn''t worry about it at all. She just thought that the person had seen her print ads abroad. Reluctantly, she was a fan. And Dabao, although slightly uneasy, but after two days he put himself back into the busy work, this thing completely forgotten. Until the day Niuniu returned to school to get her grades, when she came out, she unexpectedly found Zhang Ziwen standing next to her car. "Sister Ziwen, why are you here?" When she didn''t have a job, Niuniu seldom contacted Zhang Ziwen. After all, as a high school student, her studies were very heavy. "Well, some of them come to you for a chat and invite you to lunch, OK?" It was not a Saturday. Letong and his wife were at work. Dabao was still in M City, while Xiaobao, who had already had a holiday, stayed in Beijing to help his uncle Yang Sheng manage his business. When Niu Niu came home, she was just on her own, taking a nap or playing with cats and dogs. "OK, thank you, sister Ziwen." Although Zhang Ziwen invited her to dinner, Niu Niu didn''t take her car, but let the driver accompany her. Zhang Ziwen is used to this for a long time. He gets on the bus and goes to the appointed restaurant with Ji''s car. "Is it about advertising contracts?" When she sat down, Niu Niu went straight to the subject. She remembers that her contract with the brand expired in October. Before that, Mr. Mai had already communicated with Niuniu and her family and would renew it for one year according to the original conditions. But Niuniu also understood that it was just a verbal agreement. If the contract was not signed one day, there was the possibility of change. "No!" But Zhang Ziwen immediately shook his head and denied her conjecture, "you''re hungry. Let''s eat first, and then chat slowly." Although Zhang Ziwen is anxious, she doesn''t dare to neglect Niu. After all, she can''t afford to be hungry. Niu Niu no longer asked, ordered a meal to finish as quickly as possible, then looked at Zhang Ziwen with a look of open ears. Zhang Ziwen has been dealing with Niu Niu for four years. He knows that the girl looks simple, but the smart place is very smart. After all, she is the daughter of the Ji family. Even though her brain is not as smart as her brother''s, her shrewd and meticulous mind is unmatched by ordinary peers. "Sihan, besides being a graphic model, are you interested in acting?" Niu Niu is preparing to drink water with her hands on the table. "Acting?" she says Although she doesn''t know what she is going to do as clearly as Dabao and Xiaobao, she certainly doesn''t have the "acting" as Zhang Ziwen said. "Yes, I have a film about youth. I have seen the script. It''s a good story. The heroine is a 16-year-old blooming girl, very similar to your image. Are you interested in having a try? " Chapter 814 Niu Niu Wei opens her mouth and stares at Zhang Ziwen in consternation. It''s obvious that the other party''s words can''t make her feel real. She didn''t say anything, but her face clearly said, "are you kidding me?" It''s the words. Zhang Ziwen seems to have known for a long time that she would not believe her own trend and pushed the script she just took out of her bag to Niu Niu. "The director''s surname is sun. He has a little friendship with director Cui. Maybe he has seen your advertisement or show performance, and then he went to director Cui to find out about you. You also know that director Cui is always full of praise for your performance. Therefore, director Sun insisted that you are the heroine of the play after watching some shooting GAGs in director Cui. He found Mr. Mai two days ago and wanted your contact information. As you know, it''s our duty to protect you, so I''ll show you the script first. Director Sun said that the shooting time can accommodate you. If you are interested, you might as well consider it. " Niu Niu looks down at the book and opens the cover half doubtfully. It''s only when she sees a few big words in it that she finally has a sense of reality. "Sister Ziwen, what you said is true?" Little girl''s fingertips gently swept those words, still don''t believe this is reality. "Of course it is! You are not in a hurry to reply to us. You can finish reading the script first. If you like, you can talk about all other conditions. " Zhang Ziwen''s words reveal a message, that is, as long as Niu Niu''s conditions are not too excessive, sun Dao will accept them. This kind of thing is not like what a famous director like sun Dao would do. Speaking of sun Dao, Niu Niu, who is in the circle but completely outside the circle, doesn''t know her name, but no one in the circle doesn''t know her name. Starring in his plays is basically the guarantee of box office and winning prizes. Not to mention a newcomer, who is the king of heaven and queen of the film Empire level, he is also servile when he meets director Sun. He just wants to give him a good impression. If he asks for a role in his film, it will be a big pie falling from the sky. However, this director Sun is a strange temper, the actors never extravagant big name, just for the right. It is said that he has tried a film, in order to find a rough but with star appearance and temperament, he went to the major construction sites in the province, in order to find a fit man. He spent more than two months wandering in construction sites, big and small, for this man No.1, who is both rude and star like. At last, he found such a man. When the film was released, the appearance and acting skills of man No.1 were quickly recognized by the audience. The film finally won the box office champion of the season with more than one billion box office, and also won the best film and best director award of that year''s Film Festival, No. 1 won the best actor nomination. In the end, although he lost to the double movie king, he was still proud of his defeat. Zhang Ziwen talked about sun''s sharp history, which aroused Niu Niu''s great interest. "Sister Ziwen, which movie are you talking about? Who is this man number one? " In addition to her enthusiasm for Zhou Lan, she doesn''t pursue stars and doesn''t usually go to the movies. However, she knows the names of several popular movie stars. "Heat, the number one man is Fang Kai, have you ever heard of it?" Niu Niu hasn''t seen this [heat], but Fang Kai knows it, because this man is the idol of her monitor Du Xin. "I''ve heard of Fang Kai. He looks healthy and sunny. I''ve heard that his acting skills are also very good?" Fang Kai has a good appearance. Naturally, Du Xin gives her the impression of Fang Kai''s photos from time to time. As for her good acting skills, Du Xin boasts. "Yes, his acting is very good. But do you know that he just performed in the heat, not to mention his acting skills. After shooting the heat, sun insisted on sending him to study abroad for two years to perform. After he came back, his whole life was transformed. Many celebrities could not control the role. As a half rookie, he was able to control the essence of the role with ease. " "So, director Sun is a good Bole?" Niuniu is not stupid. Of course, I can hear what Zhang Ziwen wants to convey behind all this gossip. "Of course, is that true? If you change another director, you will certainly take advantage of Fang Kai''s success in making a hot play, which is becoming popular, to make money all over the world, but he doesn''t! He spent a lot of money to send Fang Kai to a famous teacher to cultivate his mind and nature. After two years of performing, Fang Kai now has no rough air at all. His actions always give people the feeling of being a modest and noble childe. " Seeing that Zhang Ziwen was so excited, Niu Niu said, "sister, you are Fang Kai''s brain powder!" Zhang Ziwen talks about Fang Kai''s dynamic expression, which is too similar to Du Xin. Therefore, Niu Niu''s intuition puts her in Du Xin''s category. "Ha ha, did you see that?" Niu Niu glanced at her and said, "sister, I love Fang Kai on your face. Can''t I see it? Unless I''m blind Zhang Ziwen, in his thirties, was ridiculed by a teenage girl, but she didn''t care. After laughing for a while, she reached over to hold Niu Niu''s hand and said urgently, "Sihan, you really need to have a good look at the script. Although sun Dao didn''t say anything, we all guess that he wants to make you the next Fang Kai." It''s false to say that Niuniu is not attracted. After all, everyone has a desire and an idea to show themselves. In the past, she thought that as long as she took pictures of print ads and went on the show, she could satisfy her desire. But now after listening to Zhang Ziwen''s persuasion, some agitation in her heart seems to have been strongly advocated. A desire that has been hidden in the hidden corner of her heart is breaking through the ground with great explosive force. Her heart was shattered by this huge explosive force, and she couldn''t find the right direction for a moment. She took a deep breath to calm her restless heart. "Sister, I''ll take back the script first. Don''t tell my brother and family about this. I''ll finish reading the script and give you an answer as soon as possible." Niuniu is actually very clear that this season''s endorsement can still be signed. The big reason is that she only takes the endorsement of this brand, and the exposure is not high. Moreover, the media has let off several smoke bombs on her life experience. Therefore, few people who are familiar with her in reality connect her with the advertising model Sihan. But the film is different. If she insists on taking the film, she will expose herself to the national audience, which is a great problem for her family who always want to protect herself. Zhang Ziwen certainly knows that neither she nor Mr. Mai nor even sun Dao can persuade the Ji family to let Sihan take the film. Only Sihan herself can persuade the Ji family. Chapter 815 Therefore, Zhang Ziwen can only secretly pray that Sihan will like the play and fall in love with the heroine, so that she can play the role. Sihan takes the script home, but no one says anything about it. To Letong and Ji Rui, she only says that she is going out to have a lunch with Zhang Ziwen to get in touch with her feelings. This kind of thing has not happened in the past, so he is not suspected to be a parent, as is Dabao in M city. Niuniu spent three days to read the play. In addition to being moved, she was also shocked by the heroine''s strong and tough personality. This play, from the plot point of view, is absolutely a tragedy. But from the perspective of the heroine''s personality and expression, it is a film full of positive energy about love and redemption. The woman is a 16-year-old high school girl. She was born in Xiaokang''s family. She used to live a happy life, but a car accident changed her life. In order to protect her parents in the car accident, her father became a vegetable and her mother was paralyzed. Even with medical insurance and compensation, the original happy family was still broken. After suffering only a little skin injury in the car accident, she resolutely shouldered the burden of taking care of her parents. Her studies were already heavy, and she had to take care of her parents, which made her physically and mentally tired. Just when her body was about to be unable to withstand the heavy burden, the 20-year-old rich young master, the perpetrator of the car accident, appeared at her door. He said he was willing to take care of her parents with her, and he was willing to take care of her until she was able to live independently. The girl hated the young master so much that she immediately drove him away with a broom. However, the young master was also determined to ask for forgiveness. Every day after work, she sat in front of the girl''s house with a lunch box. The girl called the police, but the police refused to file a case on the ground that the man had not done any harm or threat to the girl. In this way, the young master insisted on it for more than a month. Finally, the girl had to put him in the door. The mother hated the young master even more. She beat him and scolded him. But slowly, she was really tired. Maybe she thought that it was not easy for her young daughter to take care of herself and her husband, so she coldly accepted the young master''s proposal to help take care of them. Both the girls and their mothers didn''t have a good face for the young master at first. Moreover, they all thought that the young master''s behavior of taking care of him as atonement was just on the spur of the moment. Before long, they would change their mind and shrink back. However, to their surprise, the young master took care of their family for several years. Until she graduated from University, he took care of her parents with her as usual. After several years of getting along with her and supporting each other, it seems that there are some other strange feelings growing up in addition to the kinship between the man and the woman, and the film ends in this specious and hazy emotional atmosphere, It left people with infinite reverie and hope. It has to be said that the story is very wonderful, the plot rhythm is controlled very tightly, and there are many high tides. It''s not hard to imagine that the film will be a moving and thought-provoking film. After reading the last line, Niuniu''s eyes stopped on the words of the end for a long time. I don''t know how long it took for her to cover the script. For a moment, she even thought that she was the heroine in the script, and her complex emotions were trapped in it for a long time. I have to say that Zhang Ziwen''s dangerous move is right! Because, after reading the script, Niu Niu is determined to take the film. As for the pay or other, she doesn''t care at all, as long as it doesn''t affect her study. But, how to persuade parents and big brother? To this end, Niu Niu painstakingly for nearly a week, still did not think of any good way. Now that the summer vacation is half over and August is just around the corner, Zhang Ziwen says that sun Dao can wait until the summer vacation is over. The implication is that in another month, if Niu Niu has not convinced her family, she won''t wait to find another person after the convenience period has expired. Niu Niu was worried, but she knew it was useless to persuade her family. Therefore, she would never mention it to her family before she thought of a safe way. But sometimes, the sky is not as good as the people. Before Niu Niu can figure out how to speak, this matter is first known by Le Tong and Ji Rui. One day in early August, Ji Rui and Letong attended the 60th birthday party of entertainment tycoon Jingshen. Before the birthday party, the host set up a reception to greet all the guests. Zhang Ziwen''s sun Dao walks into the reception. Naturally, the first thing he does is to find the figure of the protagonist''s depth of field. When he sees the two people standing beside the birthday star, his eyes light up. "Hello, Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji!" Guide sun quickly steps forward to greet Ji Rui and his wife before he turns to congratulate depth of field. Depth of field doesn''t care. After all, although he is an entertainment tycoon and a tycoon in the entertainment industry, he still has a long way to go with Ji Rui in terms of financial resources and influence. Ji Rui and Letong naturally continue to chat with sun Dao and Jingshen. Sun Dao''s eyes brighten when he sees Ji Rui and his wife. The reason is not because of Sihan. Trapped, he doesn''t even know that the model Sihan is Ji Rui''s daughter, Ji Sihan. It''s just that he used to pull investment from Ji Rui before. However, Ji Rui was not very interested in the film industry, so the investment naturally ended up in nothing. But these directors are all human beings. Naturally, they won''t ruin their contacts because of a failure of business. It''s obvious that Ji Rui and Letong are standing in front of the depth of field and want to hook up. "Mr. Ji, I''m preparing a new play recently. The script is good. It''s a literary film. Although the investment is low, the box office should not be bad. Is Mr. Ji interested in trying it?" Although it''s not the first time that sun Dao has asked him for sponsorship, Ji Rui has also heard that the film made by sun Dao is guaranteed in quality and box office. In Ji Rui''s eyes, investing in a literary film is as casual as ordinary people going to the market to buy a cabbage. Therefore, in his heart, he doesn''t mean to refuse immediately. However, Ji Rui has been in charge of Ji for so many years. He has always been extremely cautious in investment and decision-making, never fighting unprepared battles. Before he did any analysis, he would never show his mind easily. "Director Sun, we have never set foot in the film and television entertainment industry. We don''t want to take risks rashly." Sun Dao raises his glass, touches Ji Rui''s glass and drinks all the wine in his glass. "Mr. Ji, don''t worry. I''m going to find Sihan, who is the spokesperson of XX brand fashion, to be the heroine of this play. That girl is a treasure. She can definitely make a lot of money in this play!" Chapter 816 Standing beside Ji Rui and chatting with his wife about her children''s Classics, Letong caught the word "Sihan" in sun Dao''s words, which shocked her. Ji Rui and Letong have been protecting their three children very closely. Among them, Ji Sihan is the second child. Many people who have contacts with Ji Rui know that he has three children, but few people have seen the true features of his three children. As a result, few people in the upper class know that Sihan, the spokesperson of a certain brand, is Jirui''s Qianjin jisihan. "Director Sun, the Sihan you mentioned, I''ve seen her commercial. She''s a very smart girl. Do you really want her to be the hostess of your new play? When it''s time for the new play to be shown, please let me know. I''ll definitely go to the show. " Mrs. Jing seems to be similar to sun Dao. She has a good impression of Sihan. Ji Rui is also shocked when he hears sun Dao''s words, but he doesn''t show half of it on his face. He just looks at Le Tong and sees that although she looks at Mrs. Jing with a smile, her eyes are clearly looking at other places. Needless to say, she certainly heard what director Sun said. Hand stretched over to put on the waist of Le Tong to pat lightly, meaning to pacify her. Letong looks back at him deeply, and then continues to laugh with Mrs. Jing. Ji Rui was surprised in his heart, but his face was not happy. "Director Sun, who is Sihan you are talking about? I''ve never heard of him. It''s really profitable to find someone who is not well-known to play the leading role in the film?" Ji Rui face obvious doubt, almost did not directly put "you this is cheating me" words just. Ji Rui deliberately takes sun Daodao away from the couple. Even if others don''t name Sihan and his daughter, he still doesn''t want others to know too much. Sun Dao is also a smart man. Seeing Ji Rui leading him quietly to a corner where no one is, he understands that Ji Rui is interested in investing. "Mr. Ji, you don''t know. Although Sihan is young, she has a high understanding. I swear that I never choose her because she is beautiful. Of course, she is very beautiful, but there are many beautiful girls in this circle. In addition to her beauty, she also has a detached temperament. Her eyes are easily addicted to her, For an actor, it''s talent. It''s a gift from heaven Sun Dao said so much, but Ji Rui secretly scolded him and gave him a fart! Where does Ji Rui''s daughter need food from others?! "Sun Dao, I can''t refute you if you say her so well. After all, I don''t know this person. But are you sure she''ll take you in? " Ji Rui''s mouth said, and silently recalled in his mind that the girl is very normal recently, without any strange behavior. According to reason, the little girl should not know about it, otherwise, with her temperament, she can''t be so calm. "Mr. Ji, you can rest assured! I''ve handed the script over to her. I believe she will promise me after reading it! " Sun Dao''s face can''t help but show a bit of awe. He has always been a very conceited person. He doesn''t believe it. With his fame and ability to hold stars, can''t he invite a little model who is not very famous? Although, according to Mr. Mai, Sihan''s background is not simple, and her family is not poor in money, who is not greedy for vanity and fame? Besides, he indicated at the beginning of the play that the hero was Fang Kai. How many girls are not Fang Kai''s brain powder? At this time, in sun Dao''s mind, Sihan''s acceptance of the play is almost inevitable. Pitifully, he didn''t know that the chips he thought were really weightless in Sihan''s heart. Ji Rui is slightly surprised. If the sun Dao''s words are true, the little girl really knows about it, but she doesn''t mention it to him and Letong. Doesn''t she care at all? Or is it under consideration? "Listen to you, sun Dao, she hasn''t promised you up to now, has she?" Ji Rui knows that sun Dao wants to find Sihan to play female number one. Let alone invest in him, he is even considering whether to stop someone he knows from investing in the film. It''s better that he never gets investors, so he and Letong don''t need to worry that Sihan will be abducted into that chaotic circle. Sun Daodao is very confident, and touched the glass with Ji Rui again, "Ji Zong, you can rest assured, it''s just a matter of time!" Ji Rui took a sip of the wine symbolically and said faintly, "let''s wait until your stars are clear!" Say, owe lean body, quickly walk back to the side of Le Tong. His words obviously leave room. Sun Dao is a smart man. If there is any new trend, he will be informed immediately. Letong sees Ji Rui coming back and pretends to get some fruit. Ji Rui follows him with eyes. "Well, is it true?" Letong holds the tray and puts the fruit on it. The sound is very anxious, but the volume is very low. Only Ji Rui can hear it. "Well, he really wants to, but the girl should not give him a clear answer. Let''s not guess about it. Let''s go back and ask the girl." Because of this, Ji Rui and Letong say goodbye to Shouxing depth of field as soon as the birthday party is over. Depth of field tries to keep it, saying that there will be some afterlife programs in the future. Ji Rui and Letong unanimously say that their children are not very comfortable and need to go back to take care of them. Ji Rui and his wife extremely treasure the three children in their family. No one in the circle knows about it. Therefore, hearing this reason, the depth of field is embarrassed to stay. They just say that they will make another appointment for dinner when they have time. Back home, to the couple''s surprise, Niu Niu, who seldom watches TV at ordinary times, is sitting on the sofa watching TV. "Niuniu, where''s Xiaobao?" Dabao is still in M city. Xiaobao came back a few days ago. She is just like a sugar bean. Now Niuniu is alone. It''s really surprising. "Oh... In the study..." Niuniu was engrossed in the screen. She seemed to be very addicted to the plot on it. She answered casually and even forgot to fight with the couple. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Letong and Ji Rui are speechless and look at each other: is this little girl who is so addicted to soap opera really their baby daughter? Ji Rui gives Letong a wink and signals her to have a good talk with Niuniu. While pulling his tie and taking off his coat, he goes to the second floor. Letong walks over and sits down next to Niuniu. She is not in a hurry to talk to Niuniu, but focuses on TV. There is an idol drama on TV. Letong is not familiar with the younger generation of actors. Therefore, seeing the faces on the screen, she is basically unfamiliar. Niu Niu leans on her habitually, and Letong reaches out to hold her. Chapter 817 "What are you looking at? I''m so fascinated Letong rubbed the little girl''s face with her face. The comfortable and tender touch made Letong raise her hand and pinch it. Although it''s not as comfortable as it used to be when it comes to baby fat, this face is really more durable and good-looking than those stars and models. Letong looks at her daughter. On the one hand, she is very proud, on the other hand, she is very worried. Pride, is to have such an outstanding daughter, was so well-known director miss. Worry, is afraid that her daughter can''t stand all kinds of temptation, finally choose a way that she and Ji Rui and even Dabao can''t control. "Mommy, what do you think of this man named Mo Tian?" Niu Niu points to the screen as if she didn''t answer the question, but in fact, she indirectly tells Le Tong that she will be so fascinated by the TV play today because of the man named Mo Tian in the play. As for whether she is because of the person named "Mo Tian" created in the play, or because of the actor who plays Mo Tian, Le Tong is not sure. She looked down at her daughter in her arms, combed her hair with her fingers and helped her follow her long hair. "You mean the character of the character? Or how is the actor doing? " Letong is now basically sure that sun Dao is not lying. He has sent the script to Niuniu, and Niuniu has finished reading it! The worry in Letong''s heart can''t help but thicken a few points, but her face hasn''t changed at all, still looking at Niu Niu with gentle eyes. "The character is a schizophrenic. The actor''s name is Fang Kai. What do you think of his acting skills?" Letong noticed that Niuniu was watching movies, not those eight o''clock soap operas. Letong''s heart clattered. She clearly remembers that the little girl was very addicted to a queen named Zhou Lan for a period of time. During that time, she almost watched all of Zhou Lan''s MV and concert videos. "Fang Kai? Is this man famous? " Letong hopes that Niu Niu''s pursuit of Fang Kai is the same as that of Zhou Lan at that time. She just pursues stars and indulges in them, not for other reasons. "Well, it''s said that he is very famous. Du Xin likes him very much." Niuniu hasn''t found anything wrong with her mother up to now, but she had already thought about her words when she saw the film. She still vacillates and makes up her mind. If she doesn''t want to take the play, she doesn''t need to mention it to her parents. In the final analysis, she doesn''t want her parents to worry about her. In the process of thinking, she suddenly wants to see the magic existence in the mouth of Du Xin''s idol and Zhang Ziwen - the charm of Fang Kai. Since Niu Niu and Du Xin have a close relationship, Du Xin has been to Ji''s house several times. Therefore, Letong knows the lively and cheerful little girl. "Oh? Just because Du Xin likes it? You don''t like it? " Now that Niu Niu has started, Le Tong will feel it out generously. Niu Niu shook her head. "I saw his film for the first time today, but I didn''t like it. However, his acting skills are really good. Mo Tian is a man with two faces. He plays very well. He really thinks it''s two different people. " Niu Niu readily denied, but let Letong heart covered layer of ash. "After all, you''re still attracted to him, aren''t you?" Le Tong scrapes the tip of her nose and teases her lightly. "Well, from the performance of the play alone, it is. But I''m not interested in him! " Niuniu looks up at Letong solemnly, "Mommy, don''t talk nonsense in front of your brother!" Although the music Tong in the heart hides the matter, but still was teased by the small wench to puff chi to smile. "What? Are you afraid your brother will be jealous when he knows? " Ji Rui is jealous. Letong naturally knows that he thought his son would be a little more open-minded. Unexpectedly, he inherited his father''s nature incisively and vividly. Niu Niu was embarrassed and nodded, "yes, my brother is very jealous now. Mommy, don''t tell my brother!" Niuniu will talk to Letong about this. Naturally, she trusts Letong and knows that she won''t say anything in front of her brother. As a matter of fact, Letong will not directly convey these words to Dabao, but it is necessary to hint or raise some points. After all, parents don''t want their children to take a detour in love. Rather than making a lot of noise and misunderstanding all day, Letong hopes to see Dabao and Niuniu get along with each other. No matter her son or daughter, she is the flesh of Letong''s heart. No matter who is sad, she doesn''t want to. "Well, I won''t tell him. It''s you. Have you had any trouble recently? " Letong said that, which is a hint to Niuniu. Niuniu doesn''t know that her parents have learned from other ways that director Sun wants her to take over the drama. She just thinks that mommy really cares about her recent life. "There''s nothing wrong... But my brother hasn''t been home for another week, has he?" This summer vacation, Niuniu has visited Dabao twice in M City, but she dare not go too often for fear of affecting Dabao''s work. This week, Dabao was not in M city at all. He was on a business trip because of the affairs of the branch office. He called home every day to report his safety. The location was different from yesterday. Letong is thinking about director Sun, but Niuniu is obviously not on the same channel with her. Why don''t you ask her tomorrow. "Yes, didn''t he tell you? He wants to finish his work in the first ten days of the summer vacation and spend the last ten days with you and Xiaobao! " Letong doesn''t know if Dabao wants to surprise Niuniu, but she can''t bear to let her down when she looks down. "Really? My brother didn''t tell me. Maybe he was too busy. Forget... " Knowing that her brother would spare ten days to accompany her, Niu Niu''s face suddenly brightened a lot. Letong accompanies Niuniu to watch the movie carefully for a while. Originally, she is just curious, but when she looks at it, she finds that the actor named Fang Kai really plays the role very vividly. It''s the same person with the same face, but it turns from dull to rascal in a flash. There''s no pressure to switch roles. It''s as fast as Sichuan Opera. "Tut Tut, no wonder Du Xin is so crazy about him! It''s really amazing Seeing Gao * Chao, Niu Niu can''t help but exclaim, and her exclamation is just the exclamation in Le Tong''s heart! "You don''t have a crush on him, do you?" Yue Tong vaguely thinks that the little girl watching this movie is probably related to the fact that sun Dao asked her to make a film. "No!" Niuniu is still very sure, but her eyes are so focused that she can stare a hole in the TV screen. "Since not, what do you feel?" Since we are not fascinated and appreciate it, why should we sigh? Letong thinks it''s not a good thing that Niu Niu is so focused on Fang Kai for whatever reason. Chapter 818 Letong tells Ji Rui about Niuniu''s sudden attention to a movie star. After discussing with Ji Rui, the couple agree that it''s better to hold still for a while before Niuniu shows no abnormal performance. Niuniu is almost sixteen years old. She is no longer the little girl who carries a small schoolbag around her parents and brother all day. As a parent, she should be given enough space to think and choose. They didn''t tell Dabao about it either. First, Dabao was really busy recently. Second, they were afraid that Dabao would overreact and make some drastic behavior, which would make Niuniu make an incorrect decision. Niuniu didn''t notice the difference between her parents. In addition, Xiaobao came back these days, so her attention shifted from the script to Xiaobao. Sister and brother go out to play ball games and ride a bike to climb the mountain together. Occasionally, Xiaobao asks his high school classmates to play together, and Niuniu goes with them. Anyway, Xiaobao''s classmates are generally in their early twenties, about the same age as Dabao. Niuniu gets along well with them and is familiar with them. When Niuniu and her current high school classmates go out to play together, Xiaobao will occasionally follow. Although he is young, no one dares to treat him as a younger brother, two girls who are better with Niuniu, and even ask Niuniu whether Xiaobao has a girlfriend in private. About Xiaobao''s girlfriend, Niuniu has never seen her. "Xiaobao, do you have a girlfriend now?" In private, Niuniu asks very frankly. Anyway, she and Xiaobao have long been used to speaking directly to each other. If they beat around the Bush, they might be rewarded by Xiaobao. "No!" Xiao Bao''s answer was equally straightforward. "Why? My brother is so handsome that he doesn''t like it? " Niu Niu looks sorry. "Idiot!" Xiaobao finally gave her a big white eye, "sister, have you forgotten? I''m only 15 years old. All my classmates are in their early twenties. I''m not sister control! " Niuniu suddenly realized, "right! How could I forget about it? Don''t you have the same age netizens to look up to? " Niuniu knows that Xiaobao''s team plays games, and there are many beautiful Lori in the team. "Naive, don''t like it!" Xiaobao seems to think that her sister''s words are boring. She takes out her computer and lowers her head to play the game. Niuniu originally wanted to help her two good friends lead the red line and let Xiaobao have a deep friendship with them. Listening to him speak so clearly, she didn''t dare to make her own decision. She vomited her tongue and leaned over Xiaobao''s shoulder to watch him play games. As a result, Ji Rui and Letong come back from work for several days. They often see their sister and brother playing games together or reading books together. The pictures are very harmonious and pleasant. "It seems that Niuniu didn''t pay attention to other people''s invitation, did she?" Yue Tong, who is gradually relieved, says this to Ji Rui. Ji Rui''s idea is similar to that of Le Tong. Moreover, the message from sun Dao is also the meaning that the female leader hasn''t decided yet. But Zhang Ziwen''s side, is urged by sun Dao to have a big head, has no way, has to harden the scalp to call Niu Niu. To be honest, she doesn''t want to call Sihan during the holiday. Because all the people in the Ji family are smart masters, and Zhang Ziwen can''t beat any of them, let alone a nest. Looking for Sihan during the holiday is just like risking poking a beehive. At any time, you may face the Crusade and censure of the Ji family. When Niuniu''s phone rings, she and Xiaobao are sitting on the floor playing scissors, stone and cloth. The reason why they play such a childish game is that Aunt Guan cooks noodles for her sister and brother and then goes out to buy vegetables. After they are full, no one is willing to wash the dishes. Finally, it''s easy to use the most primitive childish game to decide who does the dishes. Niuniu''s ring tone is a piece of violin music she played, so it''s very easy to recognize. "Sister, you call." Niu Niu, who was distracted, lost 2-3 in the end. She angrily climbed over and picked up the phone. When she saw the call, she glanced at Xiao Bao with a guilty eye. She quickly got up and took her mobile phone out of the balcony to get through. Xiaobao thought it was Dabao''s brother who called back. He turned his lips and snorted, "dog abuse again!", With that, she glanced at Niu Niu''s back, stretched out and lay on the ground with her hands on the back of her head and closed her eyes for a nap. Niuniu carefully closed the balcony door, and then she got through the phone uneasily, "Hello, sister Ziwen..." The sound is very low. Mingming''s sound insulation is very good. After the door is closed, the balcony can''t be heard in the inner room. However, the guilty Niuniu still looks at the inner room with her eyes. When she sees Xiaobao lying happily on the carpet, her heart drops slightly. "Sihan, have you finished reading the script?" Zhang Ziwen asked quite tactfully. Niuniu is also smart. She has finished her first time in the morning and the second time yesterday, but she says, "sister Ziwen, I''m sorry, I''m busy participating in training these days, so I just read the script a little bit. Don''t you mean I can wait until the beginning of school to reply?" When Niu Niu said that, Zhang Ziwen was naturally embarrassed to ask her whether she would answer or not. "Oh, is that so? When will you be able to finish watching it? Although director Sun said that he would wait until before the beginning of school, he also wanted to put it on the screen as soon as possible Although Niu Niu likes the script very much, she still hasn''t made up her mind to accept it. After listening to Zi Wen''s words, she feels that she has delayed other people''s work and progress. She can''t help feeling guilty. "I''m sorry, sister Ziwen. Why don''t you look for someone else first, I''m going to... " Zhang Ziwen on the other side of the phone wants to palm his mouth. How can he bring the words to this end? Doesn''t it just give her an excuse to shirk and refuse? "Oh, Sihan, don''t think so. It''s true that sun Dao wants to put it on the screen as soon as possible, but you are his favorite candidate. He is willing to wait a little longer. Don''t worry. Take your time." Zhang Ziwen interrupted her in a hurry, trying to lead the direction of the conversation back to the right path. But Niu Niu is stubborn. "Forget it, I''d better not take it. I''m a student. If the shooting conflicts with the course in the future, I have to ask you to cooperate with me. It''s too much trouble. " Niu Niu set herself up and thought about it for a while. She really felt that she was too shameful. How could sun Dao''s whole shooting team be led by her nose by a little girl who had no name and no attention? Zhang Ziwen''s heart of committing suicide by biting his tongue is all there. "Oh, my little princess, since Sun Dao says he is willing to wait, you can let him wait. Take your time and think about it. Don''t worry!" Niu Niu was silent for a while, and finally gave a compromise for both sides. Chapter 819 "Sister, this way, OK or not, I will give you an accurate answer on the 15th. I''m very sorry for the delay." The little girl is a sincere person. Knowing that others are not her, she didn''t take advantage of the fire to raise her value. Instead, she gave an exact date from the other party''s point of view. "All right, I''ll wait for your call." Zhang Ziwen knows that Niuniu looks gentle and easy to pinch, but she is really a very independent girl. It''s hard to persuade her if she is so determined. Niu Niu breathed a sigh of relief, hung up the phone, carefully flashed into the inner room, for fear of waking Xiao Bao who was sleeping snoring. She quietly put the chopsticks into the kitchen, washed them, opened the refrigerator and saw that there were some fresh mangoes in it. She neatly made two mango milkshakes, put one in the refrigerator and took one out by herself. Xiao Bao turned over. Maybe the air conditioner was a little low. When he fell asleep, he felt cold and curled up slightly. Niuniu put down her milkshake, climbed into the locker and took a thin quilt to cover him. He sat down not far away from him, with his back against the sofa, his computer on his lap, his milkshake in one hand and his web page in the other. Automatic online button button has a picture flashing, Niuniu point to open a look, it is the high school students who have a little interest in Xiaobao. Thriving: is Sihan here? Tian Xin: Well, just now. Xinxinrong: do you want to go swimming tomorrow? Sihan remembers that the last time a large group of people went out with Xiaobao, Xiaobao mentioned his love of swimming in front of her classmates. Unexpectedly, Xinxin remembered. Tian Xin: I''m going to class tomorrow. I probably don''t have time. Xiaobao has made it clear that she is not interested in comparing with his older girls, so she will not force Xiaobao to get together with her classmates. Xinxinrong: OK... I''ll see if other students have time, or when you go swimming. You can ask me to go together! Xinxin''s attempt is very obvious, she is drunk, not in the wine, but in Xiaobao. Because, Niuniu knows, she can''t swim at all. Tian Xin: Well, if we go, we''ll call you. However, most of us swim at home. It''s not that Niuniu wants to show off that she has private swimming at home, but that she wants to break Xinxin''s hopeless hope. Xinxin completely did not respond, soon, the head will be dark down. Niuniu doesn''t care much about it. She''s not a fool. Naturally, she won''t make her baby brother suffer in order to please her classmates. Niuniu set the button to be invisible, and then searched a lot of reports about sun Dao and Fang Kai. Originally, she thought Fang Kai was so popular and good at acting. She was at least 267 years old. According to the encyclopedia, he was only 21 years old, one year younger than Dabao. Niu Niu was curious to look at his profile. She found out that he was born in a poor family. After graduating from junior high school, he dropped out of school because of his poor family. It was also his luck to follow his cousin to work as a construction worker in the city. After working as a construction worker for more than half a year, he was favored by the director Sun, and quickly became popular because of his role as the hero of the fire. After that, he retreated bravely, After being secretly sent abroad by director Sun to study acting with a famous teacher for two years, Fang Kai, who came back only 18 years old, has become an old playwright. After that, he became very popular. With the development of song, film and television, he has become one of the few most popular fried chicken in the mainland. After reading Fang Kai''s Encyclopedia, Niu Niu feels like she has seen a youth inspirational drama, full of positive energy. I can''t help but be curious. Can a woman really play normally when she plays with such a handsome guy who wants acting skills, appearance and temperament? Probably, many girls will be crazy about such a handsome guy, right? Of course, she was the exception. Because there are so many handsome guys around her. Domineering CEO, familiar male type has Daddy and uncle, sunshine handsome career has formed Dabao brother, yuppie charm type has Xiaobao brother. Since childhood, she has lived in the pile of handsome men, and her immunity to handsome men is not generally high. After reading Fang Kai''s and sun Dao''s gossip, Niu Niu started a famous website. She wanted to see some interesting news, but she just started it. The pop-up headlines startled her. [the first big family in the capital, Yang''s drama, officially opened] "Xiaobao Xiaobao..." Niuniu puts her feet on Xiaobao, who is full of naive sleep. "Well?" Xiao Bao snorted with a heavy nasal voice, but he lay still. "Xiao Bao, get up and see if it''s true?" Niu Niu couldn''t help it. She bent over and grabbed the clothes on his shoulder and pulled hard. Xiaobao finally reluctantly opened his eyes, slowly sat up and wiped his sleepy eyes with the back of her hand. Niuniu had already handed the computer to him, "Xiaobao, look!" Xiaobao frowned slightly. For a while, his lax eyes focused on the screen. "Oh..." Xiaobao glanced at the title on the screen, spit out a word noncommittally, then pushed the computer away, grabbed his hair with one hand and stood up with the other. Niuniu is very anxious. What does "Oh..." mean? Anxiously, she ran behind Xiaobao with her computer. "Brother, do you have a word to say, is it true or false?" Xiaobao has been working for his uncle in Beijing for more than half a year. He didn''t go home immediately after the summer vacation, so he stayed with his uncle to help. So, Niuniu thinks Xiaobao must know about it. Xiaobao didn''t say a word. She scratched her head all the way to the washroom and suddenly stopped. Niuniu couldn''t hold her feet for a moment and hit his hard back. "Eh!" Niuniu touched her nose. "I''ll tell you after I brush my teeth and wash my face!" Xiao Bao, who was very angry when he got up, finally made it clear. He strode into the washroom and closed the door. Only when Niu Niu ran back to the living room with her computer in her hand did she remember to read the report. According to the detailed report, it is said that the old master of the Yang family is over 100 years old and has already given up on the young family. Yang Sheng, who was supposed to be in charge of the old master''s son''s generation, is in charge of the Yang family. Therefore, several brothers and sisters of the son''s generation joined hands at the board meeting this morning to ask Yang Sheng to hand over the power, Because of this, he became ill. At this time, he was still in the emergency room. Life and death are still unknown Originally, Niu Niu was very calm when she read the previous report, because she didn''t know much about the fight for money and power, so she couldn''t feel it. But when she saw that the old master of the Yang family was angry and sick, she was not calm at all! Chapter 820 "Xiaobao, Xiaobao!" Niu Niu, who is not calm, yells at the washroom in a loud voice. "Come, call the soul? Just wait a minute! Brother really spoils you! " Xiaobao Shiran pushed the door open and came over, grumbling discontentedly. "No! Come and see. It''s said in the report that the master was ill with Qi, and he was still in the emergency room at this time Originally a calm Xiaobao, after listening to Niuniu''s words, her face immediately changed. Jump to the computer and quickly scan the report. The report time is 12:40 at noon. Now, it''s exactly one o''clock. "I''ll call and ask my uncle!" Xiao Bao''s face is very bad. He takes the phone in a hurry and is about to dial it. And Niu Niu, on the contrary, calmed down, pressed his hand and said. "Brother, call mummy. Now my uncle certainly has no time to answer your phone." After Niu Niu''s reminding, Xiao Bao also remembered that his uncle had to deal with the provocation of the three uncles and aunts and take care of the master. He must have no way to answer the phone. Letong''s phone call is through, but, without waiting for Xiaobao to say anything, Letong on the other side of the phone said angrily, "Xiaobao, you and your sister hurry to clean up and let the driver take you back to your grandfather''s home. My grandfather is ill and hospitalized. Let''s take a plane to have a look." Xiaobao didn''t ask any more questions. After answering the question, she hung up and asked Niuniu to pack up. The younger brother and sister are frequent customers of the Yang family, and they have clothes and other things in the Yang family. Therefore, the younger brother and sister only mentioned their personal belongings such as their computers and mobile phones, left a note giving the aunt of the door, and asked the driver to send them back to the mansion. On the way, Niuniu thinks of Dabao. "Xiaobao, does my brother know about this?" Xiaobao shook his head. "I don''t know. Mommy seems to be in a hurry. I don''t have time to ask." Letong told her sister and brother to go back to the mansion. Obviously, they went back by private plane. "I''ll call my brother." Niuniu said, quickly calling up the number with her finger and pressing the call key. The phone rang for a long time, until Niuniu thought it was going to be cut off, and finally got through. "Brother, my father is in hospital, do you know?" "Well, I just learned that I''m going to the airport now. I''ve ordered the fastest flight. It''s estimated that it will take me more than five o''clock to get to the capital. You and your parents will go first and help take care of your father." Dabao''s voice was very urgent. When they got the message, they hung up. There was no nonsense. "Why Calm down, Niu Niu can''t help but think of the report on the Internet. Xiaobao put her hand on the back of her hand, trying to appease Niu who was worried about her uncle and uncle. "Don''t think too much, things may not be as bad as you think. In fact, my uncle asked me and my brother to go back to help him, just to fight against the influence of my uncles and aunts. You can rest assured that they have no ability to remove my uncles! Even if my uncle doesn''t have the most shares in Yang''s family, there are mommy and daddy to help him! " In fact, the dispute over property between the two generations of the Yang family has been going on for several years. However, Yang Sheng seems to be mild and harmless on the surface, but in essence, his style is similar to Ji Rui''s. He works fast, ruthlessly and accurately, and has a long-term and comprehensive vision. It''s not difficult for several elders to find some small problems from Yang, but it''s a little difficult to stir up a big storm. Now, several uncles dare to shout openly at the board of directors. Obviously, they are looking for a big backing outside. What''s more, Yang, who has always been at the top of the food chain, did not dare to report any negative news in the past. Now the reports that attract the audience''s attention are obviously inspired by the Yang family. Otherwise, there are more powerful people than Yang. However, throughout the country, there is really no one who can compete with Yang. Ji is OK, but the relationship between Ji and Yang is an open sibling relationship. And the person who moved Yang, doesn''t he know that if he moved Yang now, he will be guilty of both Yang and Ji? It can only be said that the man is either brainless or powerful. Xiaobao comforted Niuniu and calmly analyzed the incident carefully. He stayed with Yang Sheng for more than half a year and knew a lot about Yang''s internal operations. Therefore, he was obviously calmer than Niu Niu, who didn''t know anything. "What about the master? Will they attack the Lord directly? " Although the Ji family of the Yang family is not in the same city, the three children of the Ji family have a very good relationship with the old master of the Yang family and the Yang Sheng family. Niuniu''s brothers and sisters have no less affection for the old master than the old master of the Ji family. "No, grandfather Jing will take good care of him." Xiaobao comforts Niuniu so much. As a matter of fact, uncle Jing has been with the old master of the Yang family for so many years. He has a lot of contacts and skills. Even if Yang Sheng takes care of the old master perfectly, uncle Jing can protect the old master well. Xiaobao''s ideas, when he met Letong and Ji Rui, came to a similar conclusion. "You two don''t have to worry about me. I''m sure I won''t let him do anything. Moreover, we suspect that he is not seriously ill. It should be grandfather Jing who sent him to the hospital to save him from being harassed. " Ji Rui also agrees with Le Tong''s analysis, "well, with the addition of the old master''s section, public opinion will definitely fall on one side, which is beneficial to Yang Sheng." Niu Niu and her parents were sitting on the plane, listening to the calm parents'' detailed analysis. Her heart, which had been beating wildly before, finally returned to its normal rhythm. "Mommy, how do you know about it? My uncle called you and said Xiaobao feels strange. Normally, mom and dad should have been informed earlier. "No, we haven''t received your uncle''s call for help, neither has uncle Jing. No one answered the call back to the mansion, and no one answered the call back to Uncle Jing. " Yue Tong frowns slightly. Although she believes in her brother''s ability, it''s not clear now that she doesn''t worry at all. Of course it''s fake. "My brother arrived in Beijing at more than five o''clock. He stayed with my uncle longer than I did. He knew more about many contacts and company operations than I did. When he got the news, he must have found someone to understand, but he didn''t call. It should be no big problem." Xiaobao calmly analyzes the whole thing. After listening to it, Letong''s frown stretches again. Niuniu quietly listens to the conversation between mummy and her younger brother, and her admiration for Xiaobao is increasing. It is clear that she is the elder sister, but when things happen, it is her younger brother who is more calm and rational. He can not only protect her sister, but also use simple words to let mommy go. However, time flies. In the blink of an eye, the little guy who used to play tricks on her has grown up and can protect his family like daddy and brother! Chapter 821 The four members of Letong''s family arrive in the capital and finally get in touch with Uncle Jing. Uncle Jing''s voice is calm on the phone. He only tells Letong the specific hospital and ward number. As for the old man''s condition, uncle Jing doesn''t say a word. Letong, Ji Rui and their children arrive at the hospital mentioned by Uncle Jing as soon as possible. In the special passage, a nurse with a little familiar face comes up and takes Letong''s family into the elevator. "Miss nurse, how is the old man now?" Without waiting for Letong to speak, Ji Rui asks. "Mr. Yang is optimistic. Don''t worry." The nurse gently smiles at the crowd and presses the top button. Letong finally remembered that this nurse was the assistant of grandfather''s personal doctor, surnamed Lu. She was slightly relieved, "Miss Lu, who is accompanying my grandfather now?" "Uncle Jing, there are several bodyguards." In addition, Miss Lu didn''t say anything more. Obviously, it was not because she didn''t know it, but because of her professional habits that she didn''t say anything casually. Miss Lu led the crowd out of the elevator. The corridor was covered with thick carpets. The group walked by quietly. Presumably, this area is not an ordinary ward, or it is not necessarily a ward at all. Turning up the corner, from a distance, she sees several big men in black standing at the door of a room. Letong intuitively thinks that is the room where her grandfather lives. If you come closer, you can see that those big men are indeed the bodyguards of the Yang family. "Hello, Miss Tong and uncle!" Several big men respectfully said hello to Letong and his wife, then knocked on the door and said, "master Jing, Miss Tong and uncle are here." Soon, the door opened from inside, and it was Uncle Jing''s old face that came out from behind. "Uncle Jing, my grandfather, he..." although Letong lowered his voice as much as possible, uncle Jing still made a silent gesture to her, said hello to her and Ji Rui with his eyes, flashed aside, and let the four of them in. "Your grandfather is OK, but he just fell asleep!" Uncle Jing closes the door and whispers to Letong. Letong couple with a pair of children went to the hospital bed to have a look, then with Ji Rui and king uncle into the next room. Niuniu and Xiaobao sat in front of the hospital bed, and no one spoke. The old master of the Yang family frowned slightly even when he fell asleep, and his face was not as ruddy as usual. He didn''t look like a person who had nothing to do. Niuniu looked at the old man carefully for a while, then turned to Xiaobao. Xiao Bao came over and whispered in her ear, "don''t worry, mommy and daddy will deal with it." Niuniu nods and looks at the electronic clock hanging on the wall. It shows that the time is exactly four o''clock. Her brother will arrive as soon as an hour later. I don''t know why, she suddenly misses him! Normally, with Mommy, daddy and Xiaobao, she shouldn''t feel lonely. But now, she really wanted to see him. Probably, the feelings for my brother are very different from those for my dad, mom and Xiaobao. The sister and brother sat by the bed for a while. Seeing that the old man was still sleeping well, they moved to one side of the sofa and sat down. For fear of quarreling with the old man, neither sister nor brother dared to speak. After uncle Jing arrives at Ji Rui and his wife next door, they go there for a long time. Gradually, Xiaobao, who had been trying to persuade Niuniu not to worry, finally gets a little upset. Pick up the phone and send a message to Dabao, "brother, have you arrived yet?" Soon, the mobile phone on the palm vibrated and turned on. It was Dabao''s reply. "In the elevator." Xiaobao hands the mobile phone to Niuniu. After reading the message, Niuniu and her brother have a good heart. At the same time, they stand up and walk out of the ward to meet Dabao. "Brother, you are here at last." Xiaobao looks like a little adult in front of others. When she sees Dabao, she habitually leans to Dabao like Niuniu. The dusty Dabao, with his backpack on his back, raised his hands and rubbed his younger brother and sister''s head vigorously. "It''s really a child..." his tone was full of indulgence and tolerance. The two children put Dabao''s arm around each other and went to the door of the ward. Niuniu released her arm and pushed Dabao. "The master is still sleeping. Brother, go to see him first, and then come out for a breath." Dabao understood that his younger brother and sister were probably tired of staying in the ward before. He pointed to a room next door, "you go to that room to have a rest. The computer and TV in it can be used." It seems that Dabao is familiar with this place. Niuniu and Xiaobao obediently enter the room. Inside, the pattern is similar to that of the next room, which is the pattern of a double room in a hotel. However, in addition to the TV, there is an extra desk with a desktop computer on it. The sister and brother turned on their computer and looked for a movie. The movie lasted 90 minutes. After watching the movie for more than half of the time, they said that they would go in to see the great treasure that the prince came to accompany them, but no one had seen it yet. Presumably, when he went in, he happened to see the old man wake up. Just when Niuniu was thinking about whether to go next door to see if the master was awake, a knock on the door rang out, and it was the master''s bodyguard who pushed in. "Master Huan, Miss Sihan, Master Yu asked me to take you home first." Niuniu and Xiaobao look at each other. Now, they can be sure that the old man is awake. "Well, please uncle." Niuniu and Xiaobao, who did not ask, did not insist on going to the next door to see the old man, obediently followed the bodyguard to the parking lot. "Uncle, is my grandfather awake?" Niu Niu choked all the way, the car out of the parking lot, she dare to ask. "Well, the master should be OK, young master and young lady, don''t worry." It seems that Daddy, mommy and brother are left by the Lord to discuss countermeasures. Back at Yang''s mansion, I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. Niuniu feels that there is no popularity in it. "The bedroom has been cleaned up. You can take a bath first, and the nanny will ask you to have dinner later. Master Yu said that if they haven''t come back at ten, you should go to bed first." Niuniu and Xiaobao didn''t want to make trouble for the adults either. They responded obediently and went back to their rooms to take a bath. During this period, Xiaobao also sent a message to Dabao. After all, he has been with Yang Sheng for more than half a year. Maybe he can help a little bit. "No, you stay at home with your sister. We have other things to do." At dinner, Niuniu asked Xiaobao, "Xiaobao, did Daddy and mummy call back?" Xiao Bao shook his head. "No, I guess I''m busy. But my brother sent us a message to let us stay at ease, eat well, sleep well, and don''t worry about it. " Niuniu nodded, bowed her head and ate in silence. After dinner, she sneaked into the room and called. Chapter 822 I couldn''t make up my mind before. After today, Niuniu finally made up her mind. "Sister Ziwen." Yes, she is calling Zhang Ziwen. "Hello, Sihan! Well, I''ve figured it out, haven''t I? " Zhang Ziwen obviously misunderstood the meaning of Niu Niu''s phone call, and his voice was full of joy. "I''m sorry, sister! I won''t take this one. " Niu Niu hesitated for such a long time because she knew the attitude of her family very well. If they were allowed to choose, no one would be willing to let her get involved in that complicated circle. If she had to insist on her own will, she would have hurt her family. But she also knows that if she insists on it, no one will stop her. In the end, she can take over the play as she wishes. But now, the situation on my side is obviously not optimistic. No one knows how long this chaotic situation will last. Although, in the crisis of my uncle and my uncle, she can''t help. But at least she shouldn''t make trouble for her parents and brother at this time. That''s what she thinks now. Zhang Ziwen on the other side of the phone fell directly from the cloud to the ground. Moreover, he fell in great pain. "Sihan, you are teasing your sister, aren''t you? You''re actually going to pick it up, aren''t you? " Zhang Ziwen is lucky to think that he probably heard wrong. "Sister, I''m really sorry! I won''t take it. The school work is too tight. I can''t concentrate on it. Please help me to convey my apology to guide sun. I''m very sorry. " Niu Niu''s attitude is sincere. Zhang Ziwen on the other side of the phone still has to accept the result even though she can''t accept it. "Well, since you say so, I can''t persuade you any more. Next, don''t make me embarrassed about endorsing the renewal of the contract! " As for the endorsement renewal, Niu Niu has already communicated with her parents and brother, "sister, the endorsement will not change again, you can rest assured." Zhang Ziwen nagged on the phone for a long time, and finally hung up. Niu Niu could not help but let out a long breath. At ten o''clock, Niuniu received a message from Dabao, "we''ll be late. Don''t wait!" Niuniu went back, but there was no reply. On this night, as Niuniu and Xiaobao expected, neither Ji ruiletong nor Dabao came back to the mansion to have a rest. The next morning, Niuniu and Xiaobao got up early. The bodyguard who sent them back yesterday seemed to have expected their itinerary. He waited in the living room early and said that he would take them to the hospital to see the old man. "Niuniuxiaobao, come here and let me have a look." As soon as the two children opened the door, the old man leaning on the bed waved to them with a smile. Niuniu and Xiaobao cried in unison, "good morning, master!" They trotted to the bed, and the old man stretched out his left and right hands to hold them. "Sir, are you feeling better today?" Niuniu held the old man''s hand and looked up and down at the old man with concern. Compared with the pale old man lying in the hospital bed sleeping yesterday, the old man''s face is much better today. His eyes are bright and his spirit is good. "Oh, my old bones have scared the two babies, haven''t they? I''m sorry... I''m naughty to tease you! In fact, there''s nothing wrong with you. I just miss you. So, pretend to be ill so that you can come and see me... " The old man said with a smile that if he had a simple mind, maybe he would have been cheated. However, Niuniu and Xiaobao, even though they knew that the old man was lying to cover up some facts, they pretended to be stupid by tacit understanding. Niuniu even handed the old man''s hand to her mouth and bit it off. However, the strength was very light. "My Lord is not good, this is your punishment! Next time you tease us, I''ll let my uncle take care of us! " The old man grinned and squeezed the two children''s hands! Next time you don''t behave yourself, let your uncle smoke me! " It is said that the old man becomes a child. When he is such an age, he often acts like a child. Uncle Jing brought the rice porridge specially cooked by the chef at home. Niuniu took it and fed it to the old man carefully. Xiaobao peeled the apple and scraped it off with a spoon to make it into apple puree. The old man''s teeth are almost lost. Most of the time, he can only eat liquid food, and fruit can only eat puree. "Where do you want to play, baby? I''ll ask your grandfather Jing to arrange it for you later. " The old man''s eyes were full of love and satisfaction. He asked while eating. "We''re not going anywhere. We''re here to accompany you." Niuniu and Xiaobao didn''t see their parents and brother in the hospital. They knew that they must be helping their uncle to deal with his work. Therefore, the two children consciously shouldered the responsibility of taking care of and accompanying the old man. The old man said with a happy smile, "I know you are good, but I can only lie here to recuperate now. I can''t accompany you to go out to play. It doesn''t matter if you go out to play. When you are tired, just come back and have a look at me!" But no matter how the old man advised them, the two children were determined not to go anywhere. After feeding the old man with rice porridge and fruit puree, Niuniu went to wash her hands and came out with a basin of warm water to dry the old man''s face and hands. "Oh, baby, you know everything! But let the nurses do the work. You don''t have to work so hard. " Although the old man said so, in his heart, he enjoyed his great grandson''s care. "My Lord, it''s not tiring to do these things." When Niuniu came out, Xiaobao had lowered the bed and was reading a book to the old man. When he was young, the old man loved to hear about storytellers. However, he was busy at that time and didn''t have much time for him to sit down and listen. Now, he is free, but there are fewer and fewer storytellers, and even fewer outstanding ones. Xiaobao, even an ordinary storyteller, can''t reach his level, but he is the great grandson loved by the old master. He sounds very interesting. He listens with his eyes slightly closed, shakes his head, and slaps his palm on the quilt with the rhythm of Xiaobao''s reading. Niuniu did not say a word, gently dragged a chair to the other side of the old man, took a nail clipper and lowered her head to trim the old man''s nails. The old man suddenly opened his eyes and looked over, "Oh, Niu Niu, please have a rest. My fingernails are all cut by grandfather Jing. Let him cut them for me later." Niu Niu ignored his subtle struggle, holding his hand with her slender fingers, carefully folding the nail she had just cut. "My Lord, you don''t like my skills. Don''t you have grandfather Jing?" Niu Niu curled her lips to show her dissatisfaction, and then she picked up another finger to continue cutting. Chapter 823 In the next few days, Niuniu and Xiaobao run between the mansion and the hospital. During the day, they accompany and take care of the old man in the hospital. At night, they go back to the mansion to have a rest. In these days, Dabao didn''t show up in the hospital or go back to the mansion. If Niuniu and Xiaobao don''t ask, the old man won''t say either. Of course, if Niuniu and Xiaobao don''t mention it in front of the old man, they don''t want him to worry. After returning home, the brothers and sisters still contact their parents and brothers every day. From the daily short but fixed telephone communication, the sister and brother know that their parents, brother and uncle are busy dealing with the affairs of the company. As for rest, they stay directly in the hotel next to the Yang''s building, so as not to waste time back and forth. Niu Niu patted her parents and brother on the chest and assured them, "my father and Xiao Bao are responsible for taking care of him. You don''t have to worry about my brother." Probably because there are two brothers and sisters, a few adults can handle the company''s affairs with ease. In the twinkling of an eye, five members of the Ji family have been in Beijing for a week. On this day, Niuniu and Xiaobao are using wheelchairs to push the old man for a walk in the small garden on the top roof. Uncle Jing comes up to the old man and says something in his ear. The old man nods after listening. "Well, let''s go back, too!" The old man inadvertently showed a relaxed look, it is estimated that Yang''s side of the matter is almost handled. Niuniu and Xiaobao look at each other for a moment, and they tacitly turn off the wheelchair and push it to the elevator. Uncle Jing pressed the button of the parking lot on the first floor. Needless to say, the things on the other side of the ward have been cleaned up. At this point, Niuniu was more sure that the master was not ill, and she came to the hospital to live here just to hide people''s eyes and ears. Or, if you don''t want those unworthy children to go back to the mansion and annoy him, simply say that you are seriously ill. Or both. Anyway, Niuniu and Xiaobao didn''t ask, and the old man and uncle Jing pretended to be stupid. "Baby, what would you like to eat at night? Let granddad Jing ask people to prepare now. " The old man arranged the dinner with great spirit, and the two children naturally responded positively. The old man himself can only eat liquid food now, so he carefully arranged the dishes for dinner, just to make the younger generation have a good time. As dinner time approached, Yang Sheng was the first to enter the mansion, followed by Chu ran, and naturally Le Tong and his wife and Dabao. Five people look very tired, but with a smile on their faces, it seems that the matter should be solved perfectly. During the dinner, a large group of people chatted about their daily life. No one talked about the internal strife of Yang. After a noisy meal, they moved to the living room for chatting. Even the old man, who usually goes to bed on time at nine o''clock, is sitting in the living room chatting with everyone. "Sheng boy, you should be the same as Tong Tong, and leave your children around, so that you can be popular at home." The old man was always worried about Yang Sheng''s sending a couple of children abroad to study. He could not help complaining again. "Grandfather, isn''t there Dabao Xiaobao and Niuniu with you?" Yang Sheng had already been able to cope with his complaint. "Niuniu, how about coming to Beijing to study in University, just like Xiaobao." The old man''s idea is very good. If Niu Niu comes to Beijing to study at University, he can see her often. For example, Xiaobao will spend some time with him every week this year. If Xiaobao doesn''t show up, he will ask Uncle Jing to send him to B university to find Xiaobao. Niuniu did not answer immediately, but did not take a deep look at Dabao before answering the old man. "My grades are not so good, so I can only test in the University of r city." Everyone in the audience showed a smile of "I understand", while the old man mercilessly exposed her. "Come on, don''t you just say you want to be Dabao''s schoolgirl? Why beat around the bush. " Niu Niu''s face is slightly red, but she still has the cheek to argue. "My Lord, I just want to be mommy''s schoolgirl. Isn''t that ok?" The old man pinched her face, "hum, you are clear that there is no silver here." When Niuniu and Dabao can finally be alone, Dabao comes up to her with a bad smile, "niu''er, you want to read r university. Do you really just want to be mommy''s schoolgirl?" Niuniu gave him a white look, "what else?" Dabao smiles and kisses her on the mouth. He lies down on the bed with his head resting on her thigh. He looks up at her from bottom to top and says pitifully with a bitter face. "I''ve been working hard for a week, can''t you make me laugh? Even if it''s a lie, it''s good to cheat me to be happy! " Niuniuming knew that he was playing poor, but she couldn''t help but soften her heart. She looked down at him gently, and her white hand gently stroked his chin with a slight green stubble. "You know, I want to go to r university because of you!" Curly hair half covered face, with a bit shy. Even though Dabao knows that this is the real answer in Niuniu''s heart, it doesn''t feel good to hear her admit it! Dabao, who is extremely tired but in a lighthearted mood, props up with his elbow and kisses the little girl on the face. He slides down again, takes her legs as the pillow, and puts her hands around her waist, tightly encircling her in his arms. "Fortunately, you have such awareness, otherwise, I''m really afraid that I will force you to go to any university in r city. In a word, I declare in advance that you''d better not even think about going to other places to study in universities! " Dabao said, burying her head in her clothes room and taking a deep breath of her own. Niu Niu naturally saw his tired eyes and protested, "brother, you are so overbearing!", Hand is gently on his head, learn the movements of the masseuse to him gently press the head and neck. At first, Dabao gave her some advice from time to time, such as too much strength or inaccurate acupoints. After a few minutes, she lost her breath completely, and her breath became even. But her hand around her waist never relaxed. Niu Niu knew that he must be very busy and tired these days. She carefully broke off his hand and let him lie comfortably on the bed. She pulled up the quilt and covered it. Then she bowed her head and kissed him, saying "good night" in a soft voice The next day, when Niu Niu woke up, it was still early, but the other side of the bed was empty. Niu Niu clearly remembers that after settling him down last night, she read books for more than an hour. When she slept next to him, he still slept like a pig. Niu Niu closed her eyes and thought about whether her brother went back to his room to sleep last night or got up in the morning? Ear, came a creaky sound of the door, "lazy pig, wake up how not to get up?" Niu Niu suddenly opened her eyes, turned her head, and looked at the bright but funny eyes of the handsome man who came out of the bathroom. Chapter 824 Niu Niu''s eyes moved down from his face. Her face turned red involuntarily when her eyes came into contact with his strong and beautiful chest with a few drops of water. "Tut tut!" Seeing Niu Niu''s face clearly, Dabao''s eyes have a stronger sense of ridicule. As a result, the long legged man wearing low waist household pants flashes from the bathroom door to the bed in the blink of an eye. "Girl, it''s not the first time you''ve seen my fruit, is it? Why do you blush? " He said, holding her face with a funny bow, trying to pull the awkward little girl''s face to face himself. "You talk nonsense! Who has seen your fruit? " It''s not the first time Niuniu has seen the upper part of her body. But Quanguo, Niuniu can swear to God that she has never seen it, OK? "It''s just that I''ve seen your upper body..." Niu blushed and muttered. Dabao is biting his lips and smiling. If he is in a mood to laugh, maybe the little girl will give him two big slaps immediately. "Tut, I''m so happy. Is my girl really sorry that she only saw my upper body?" Dabao, who is in a good mood and wants to sing loudly, gently picks up the chin of the little girl and clearly sees that the little girl turns into a steamed crab every second. Niu Niu glared at him with a red face, "brother, do you want to be shameless?" Dabao raised his hand to touch his perfect and handsome face, narcissistic tunnel. "Yes, isn''t my handsome face hanging well?" Niuniu turned her head and ignored him. "Hey, do you want to see the whole, real me?" Dabao asked with a smile. Niuniu naturally understood what he meant by "complete and real me". "No, who wants to see it? I''ll be looking for a needle! " Niuniu retorts angrily, feeling a little angry. She thinks that her brother shouldn''t make fun of her with this kind of colored question in the morning. But she didn''t know that it was the bloody Dabao. Even if she fell in love, she couldn''t be as satisfied both mentally and physically as other young men. Because his love object is not yet adult, so at this stage, he can only confidently talk about a spiritual love. Fortunately, he had a good concentration. Otherwise, when he woke up, he saw the delicious little white rabbit sleeping beside him. He had already eaten and wiped it clean by other men. How could he go to the bathroom to take a cold bath and make a fire like him? Then he came out and said a few slightly colored hints to the little white rabbit. Dabao lay down beside her and put her red face into her arms. "Didn''t you have many beautiful men backstage in your last show?" At that time, Dabao also stayed backstage, but he didn''t see anyone blatantly. But he has heard of it. In the formal show, because of the venue and the time, many models are stripped and changed directly backstage. In fact, he ate it secretly. Niu Niu came out of his arms and said, "where is it? Are they all dressed? " Niuniu is not stupid either. She knows that Dabao is settling accounts after autumn, although it''s a long time late. But Dabao didn''t believe it. "How could it be, didn''t it say that it was changed directly in the background?" In retrospect, Dabao''s teeth were all sour, although he knew that Niuniu had changed her clothes in the dressing room at that time, because he specifically told and asked Mr. Mai to do so. "I don''t know! I had an independent dressing room and dressing room, and I didn''t stay with anyone else at all So, Niuniu, because she enjoys special treatment, doesn''t let others take advantage of it, and doesn''t see the fruit of a mess of meaningless people. Recognizing this, Dabao''s sour stomach finally retreated. After a long time in the bedroom, they finally wash up and come to the living room. Several elder men are talking about the current situation with tea. Letong and churan are talking about their children. Hearing the sound of footsteps, four pairs of eyes looked toward the stairs. See hand in hand down the stairs of a pair of little lovers, Chu ran this when the first aunt stood up. "Dabao, why don''t you stay up late?" The four elders seemed not surprised or concerned about the fact that the young couple were sleeping in the same bedroom. "The biological clock is at this point. I can''t sleep late!" Dabao leads Niuniu down, greets several elders, and looks around at "where''s the master?" "Xiaobao pushes him out for a walk. You go to have breakfast first, and then go out for a walk. Your parents say that they will go back after dinner." Chu ran gets up to help Zhang Luo''s brother and sister have breakfast, and Le Tong follows. "It''s different when you are young. Look at us. After a few days, our face turns yellow, but after a sleep, Dabao becomes energetic." Churan first glances at the two young people who follow in to get the chopsticks, and then says so to Letong. Letong smiles and glances at a pair of children, "in addition to being young, there is also love moistening, which is naturally different from us old bones!" Churan listened and laughed. Dabao comes to Letong and smiles back to her, "Mommy, don''t let daddy hear you, or he will nourish you tonight!" Yue Tong is an old face. She can''t help blushing when her son strikes back. Churan laughed even more. Over there, Niu Niu seemed to know nothing, but she said faintly, "I think my uncle is similar to Daddy..." A young couple managed to keep their lady in the kitchen for a long time before they came out with snacks. After putting down the anti dim sum, the two mummies went back to the living room to continue talking about their children''s Classics, leaving Dabao and Niuniu sitting in a quiet dining room for breakfast. "Brother, have all the problems with uncle''s company been solved?" Until then, Niu Niu dared to ask about it. "Well, it''s all settled. Don''t worry." Dabao made a simple closing statement to the work achievements of his elders who had been running around for several days, covering up the difficult and complicated process inside. "Just solve it. I''m sorry. I can''t help you." At the mention of this, Niuniu would hate that she didn''t have a brain as smart as her brother Xiaobao. "Fool, aren''t you and Xiao Bao taking care of you these days? I think you look good. Conservative estimation, at least you''ve gained a few pounds. " Niuniu has a low self-esteem. Dabao knows it all the time, but Dabao never thinks it''s bad for Niuniu to look like this now! To tell you the truth, if he was allowed to choose again, he would probably still choose this relatively stupid but simple and kind-hearted girl, who is more resourceful than intelligence. It''s enough for him to have Dabao alone! What''s more, I feel tired when I think about a lover who is equal in all aspects all day long! Chapter 825 As for later, Niuniu didn''t need to consider going to university in Beijing in order to take into account the wishes of the old master, because the old master didn''t wait until she graduated from senior three. In the year of Niuniu''s third year of high school, the spring in R City, a southern city, was very long. The rainy days with continuous drizzle had lasted for nearly a month. When Letong receives Yang Sheng''s call, it is drizzling outside the car. Ji Rui Mingming, who had been keeping his eyes closed before, heard Letong''s phone ring and called him brother. Then, he could no longer hear Letong''s response. He opened his eyes and turned to have a look. For a moment, he only thought that the wet tears on Letong''s face were the rain coming in out of the window. When he reflected that it was not the rain, but the tears of his strong wife, his heart immediately pulled into a ball, and he put his arms around her in a panic, and helped her wipe away her tears. "Wife, what happened? Don''t scare me Put the phone in the ear, but has been quietly tears of Le Tong, really scared Ji Rui! Ji Rui''s words and considerate actions eventually awaken Letong from great sadness. "Ji Rui, my brother said, my grandfather... I''m afraid not..." Ji Rui is surprised, but he doesn''t say much. Without saying a word, he grabs her phone and rubs her face with Letong''s tears. "Yang Sheng, we''ll get there right now. Please ask the doctor to delay as much as possible." Ji Rui means that no matter what means and methods are used, at least let the old master and Letong meet for the last time. Although there are many children and grandchildren in the Yang family, there is no doubt that Letong is the one whom the old master loves and cares most. The old man is the closest elder to Letong. Therefore, Ji Rui doesn''t want Letong to have regrets. Although the old man is over one hundred years old, he is still strong and has a clear mind. During the Spring Festival, Letong''s family went back to the capital to accompany him. Like a child, he made a lot of noise with Dabao''s brothers and sisters and Yangliu''s brothers and sisters. Therefore, this bad news is a bit unexpected and hard to accept for both Yang Sheng and Letong. Ji Rui tells Yang Sheng a few words, hangs up the phone quickly, and orders the driver in front, "go back to the old house." Then, Ji Rui informs Dabao and Niuniu to rush back to the old house immediately. At two o''clock in the afternoon, the Letong family finally arrived in Beijing and arrived at the hospital. The ward is very big. Except for the younger brothers and sisters of Yangliu who are abroad, they can''t get back. All the other members of the Yang family are here. Some of Le Tong''s uncles and aunts, with their children and grandchildren, occupied almost all the sofas and chairs in the ward. The people standing around the sickbed were Yang Sheng and Xiao Bao. As soon as Letong enters the door, red eyes nod to the other elders, and then quickly steps to the hospital bed. She became red because she saw the doctor in charge outside the door just now. The doctor said that the old man had a strong desire to survive, and almost didn''t take any emergency measures. The old man insisted on it with his extraordinary willpower. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Yang Sheng and Xiao Bao turned to see that it was le Tong. They immediately flashed aside and let Le Tong walk to the old man. "Grandfather..." Letong is holding the old man''s hand. "Wench..." the old man''s voice was very low, and his eyes were half open. I could see that he was very difficult to speak. Letong put his ear close to him, and heard the old man say intermittently, "grandfather... I''m sorry... Your father... And you..." Letong sucked his nose and tried to hold back the tears that came out of his eyes at any time. "Grandfather, you didn''t. Dad is happy, and so am I If my father had not been angry with my grandfather and left home, I would not have known her mother. Naturally, she would not have been happy. So, everything is life! No one to blame, let alone blame. Moreover, Letong still firmly believes that at the moment of her death, both her father and mother will be happy. Because they all got what they wanted most. The old master tried to open his turbid eyes and stare at Letong. Letong looks at him with tears and a smile. After looking at each other for more than ten seconds, the old man finally blinked, raised his lips slightly and tried to squeeze out a smile of relief. At this point, he finally put down the shackles of decades of pressure in his heart. Because, said the granddaughter, she is very happy! Her father, also very happy! So, as long as happiness, it''s enough! Letong trembled slightly and touched the wrinkled face of the old man. Seeing his mouth move, he leaned over and heard him saying "Dabao..." Letong straightens up and pushes Dabao and Niuniu behind him to the old man. The brother and sister hold the hand of the old man together. The old man''s eyes have gradually become misty, but there is an obvious smile in his eyes. "Dabao..." "Master, Niuniu and I are together! Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of my mother! " Of course, Dabao knows that mommy is the treasure in my heart. Even if Mommy is the vice president of Chi family, she will always be the little girl who needs to be taken good care of and protected in my heart. The old man blinked happily, then his eyes moved to Niuniu. Dabao immediately understood, grabbed Niuniu''s hand with his other hand, raised it in front of the old man and said, "old man, Niuniu and I will be fine all the time! When she graduated from University, I''ll give her a big fat grandson to play with, OK? " Of course, everyone present, including the old master, knew that it was just empty talk. The old man nodded with a smile, "OK... Remember... Hold me..." Finish saying, eyes slightly close, holding big treasure and Niu Niu''s hand slowly loosen to open. ¡­¡­ The Yang family is a big family in the capital, and the old man has been in business for decades. Naturally, the funeral is very grand, and there is an endless stream of mourners. On the day of burial, there was a drizzle in the sunny capital for some time. Careful people are not difficult to find that the tombstone on a long list of names of the younger generation, one of which is, granddaughter: Yang Letong! This name, looking at some strange, but it is the meaning of Letong himself. Once upon a time, she felt that since her father gave her the name "Letong", she should respect her father. So, even though she has known her ancestors for so many years, she never thought about changing her family name back. The old man naturally wanted her to change her name, but he knew that he had no position or right to ask her. When the sculptor asked about the list of people on Yang Sheng''s tombstone, Le Tong suddenly decided to change Le Tong into "Yang Le Tong". After the funeral, Ji Rui and Letong stay in Beijing to help Yang Sheng deal with some affairs, while Dabao and Niuniu fly back to r city first. Chapter 826 After Niu Niu returned to r city, she continued to devote herself to the intensive review to meet the college entrance examination, while Dabao went back to Ji''s family to deal with Ji''s affairs temporarily on behalf of her parents. In fact, it is not very accurate to say that it is a temporary agent. Because since Niu Niu was officially promoted to senior three, Dabao applied to return to Ji''s headquarters from the branch. And his job, no longer like just returned home that will be in the Jishi headquarters as random conversion department, but directly sat on the position of general manager. The outstanding achievements he has made in Ji''s family for many years are enough to make him firmly hold this position. He ranks third in the ranking of Ji''s group. However, both in the eyes of Ji''s employees and members of the board of directors, Dabao has the same authority as Ji Rui and his wife. Moreover, all of these people, without exception, think that Ji''s successor in the future is not Ji Yu, and there is no doubt that Ji''s younger master. Of course, they don''t look down on Ji Huan, the young master of the Ji family, but the two brothers have always had a good relationship, and it is impossible for them to compete for power in the future. Ji Yu, the eldest son of Ji''s family, is sure to inherit Ji''s family. After all, those people or things are never in his care. On the first day back from the capital, Dabao, in order to save time, had bread and milk for lunch. The secretary sent in the papers several times and saw the high files piled on the desk. He was secretly weeping and prepared to work overtime with the general manager. But at 5:30, the door of the general manager''s office rings. The Secretary thinks it''s a handsome man. The general manager asks for his own documents. Unexpectedly, he comes out with a bag. "Miss ray, it''s time to get off work." Miss Lei was so surprised by the accident that she didn''t respond. She just looked up at her boss, who was like a male model, and stepped into the elevator with vigorous steps. When the elevator door closed, she realized that she could get off work! Why did Ji, the handsome general manager, leave work on time at 5:30 with a lot of urgent documents? The reason, of course, is that he is going to pick up his baby sister. Originally, when Niu Niu started school, she mentioned to her family that she wanted to live in school, so that she could spend more time reviewing her lessons. But her proposal was strongly opposed by Dabao, "no, you can''t eat well and sleep well in school. How can you guarantee enough spirit to study? Besides, do you have a good tutor like me at school? " The first reason for Dabao is Niuniu''s sniffing. Because 80% of the senior three students in the school will choose to live in the school for the same reason as Niu Niu. Among the 80% of the students, I have never heard of anyone who can''t eat well and sleep well, and then whose mental health affects their study. Until she heard a reason from Dabao, Niuniu put away her disapproval. In terms of Niu Niu''s personal experience of more than ten years, there is no other tutor who can match Dabao''s brother, except Xiaobao. Even those super teachers in the school are far behind Dabao''s level of guidance. Of course, it''s unfair for Niuniu to think that way. After all, the super teacher is aimed at countless students, but Dabao is only aimed at her. Moreover, Dabao''s tutoring for her has started since she brought her back. It''s almost 18 years since she took her back. "Brother!" Dabao''s car just stopped. Niu Niu with a schoolbag saw his car from a distance and ran out of the guard room. "Have you been waiting long?" There was a bit of traffic jam on the road. It was half an hour''s drive, but it took an hour. "No, I''m talking to Du Xin." Niuniu smiles and points back to the girl who is going to stick her face on the glass. "Has Du Xin left yet? Would you like to drop her off? " Dabao saw the face on the glass and nodded with a smile. "I''ll ask her!" Niuniu stuffed her schoolbag on Dabao, turned around and ran back to the guard room. Soon, two little girls came out with two big suitcases "Brother Yu, please!" Du Xin thanks Dabao with a smile. Dabao has opened the back door. "No trouble, it''s on the way anyway." Du Xin''s home is not far from Ji''s home, about two or three stations away. Since last semester, Du Xin chose to live in school. When she went home today, she seemed to have taken some quilts and other things to wash. So, her family agreed to come to pick her up, but she didn''t know that her family had something to do and said that she would come later. Therefore, Du Xin, like Niu Niu, was waiting for her family to pick her up in the security room. Dabao puts Du Xin''s two large boxes of luggage into the back compartment. As soon as he gets on the bus, he sees two girls in the back seat, head to head, whispering and laughing. Dabao shook his head with a smile, moved the rearview mirror, let Niuniu''s face fill the mirror, and then started the car to leave. Seeing that the speed of cars on the main road is still very slow, Dabao drives the car on the ring expressway. Although the distance is a little longer, it''s smooth. In this way, it takes less time. "Brother, shall we go to Du Xin''s for dinner?" It wasn''t long after the car was on the high speed. Suddenly, Dabao heard Niu Niu in the back seat ask this question. Dabao is very surprised. First of all, Niuniu has never offered to go to her classmate''s home for dinner since she was young. Even though it''s not a month or two since she has such a good relationship with Du Xin, it''s the first time for her to have dinner in her home. "But aunt Guan has prepared our dinner!" Dabao refused very tactfully. He believed that Niuniu could understand. "It''s OK. Aunt Guan''s dinner will be supper for us." But Niu Niu didn''t seem to receive his hint at all. She leaned up to the back of his chair and said softly. Dabao was puzzled, but in front of Niuniu''s classmates, he had to give Niuniu face. "Well, Du Xin, please tell me the address." Dabao only knows the approximate location of Du Xin''s home, but the specific address is not clear. Du Xin did not immediately answer him, but pulled Niu Niu''s clothes, "Sihan, come back another day. Yu elder brother said, close aunt already prepared dinner, moreover, I also want to let my parents prepare some good for you, you come back another day, OK Niuniu doesn''t answer, but Dabao answers immediately. "Yes, Du Xin is right. It''s not good for us to rush to disturb our uncles and aunts like this. I''ll make an appointment another day to pay a formal visit, OK? " Before Niu Niu could answer, Du Xin said, "Sihan, let''s make a decision like this. We''ll make an appointment another day." Dabao always thinks it''s a bit strange. Niuniu doesn''t seem to be such a person who doesn''t know how to rush to other people''s homes to eat. Send Du Xin to her street. When she gets out of the car, Niu Niu explains the reason to Dabao. Chapter 827 "There''s a new restaurant in Du Xin''s family, but I heard that business is not very good and he''s losing a lot." "So, you want to patronize tonight and help her?" Dabao understood why the little girl suddenly wanted to visit Du Xin''s house so urgently. "Well!" Niu Niu nodded. "Girl, if you want to help others, my brother doesn''t object. But next time you can choose another way. " This girl is too straightforward. "It''s not good that I did that just now, is it?" Brother said so, Niu Niu recalled Du Xin just reaction, faintly some wake up to come, help their own way is not right. Dabao felt the face of the little girl who had already returned to the passenger seat, "yes, it''s really not very good. If I were Du Xin, I would be very upset. " Niu Niu blinked and asked for advice. "Then what should I do? She''s been worried recently. I really want to help her." Dabao knows little girl''s mood very well. Du Xin is her best friend in her student career. Therefore, she cherishes this friendship very much. But maybe she is really well protected by her family friends. She is more used to using a direct and straightforward way to treat her friends and classmates. But sometimes, directness and frankness can hurt people the most. "Well, you can ask for the name or address of her restaurant secretly, and we''ll try it tomorrow night." Niu Niu tilted her head and looked at him, "don''t you tell Du Xin?" "Well, don''t tell me." Niu Niu looked down and thought, "brother, I hurt Du Xin''s self-esteem, didn''t I?" Dabao didn''t answer her directly. After all, this silly girl really wanted to help Du Xin, but she didn''t expect that she did something wrong with her kindness. "You and she are good friends, and she will certainly understand you." The real answer is really a little cruel. Niuniu is very upset. First of all, I am really worried that my friends will be hurt because of my careless actions. Secondly, her original intention is really good. Unexpectedly, she makes herself and the other party feel uncomfortable. The next day, Niu Niu, who learned to be smart, didn''t ask Du Xin directly. Instead, she took a math exercise and asked Guo Yuhang. When the other party finished solving the problem for her, she pretended to mention the restaurant of Du Xin''s house by accident. Guo Yuhang, who was totally unsuspecting, explained the name, address and business status of the restaurant clearly. In the evening, Dabao came to pick up Niuniu, and the brother and sister searched for her according to the address disclosed by Guo Yuhang. This restaurant called "haokoufu" is located in the busy road, the upper and lower floors are very grand. The decoration of the shop is antique, and the elegant and quiet environment makes Dabao very satisfied. As soon as they entered the door, miss Zike, who was tall and dressed in a fitting cheongsam, met them with a smile. She asked politely and led them to a small but very suitable room on the second floor. A meal, whether from the environment or the quality of service to the taste of food, Dabao felt that he could give more than 90 points. But strange is, from he and Niu Niu into the door to leave, the shop is very cold. Even Niu Niu also felt strange, "brother, I think the food here is delicious, the environment is clean and elegant, the service is very good, and the price is not expensive. Why are there so few customers?" "Maybe the promotion is not in place." This is the conclusion drawn by Dabao for the time being. Whether there are other reasons remains to be studied. "What shall we do?" Niu Niu knows nothing about business. Therefore, they worry about their friends. "Isn''t there a group buying website? At noon tomorrow, I''ll invite Zhihao and Weiqi to have lunch. If they think it''s worth promoting, let them talk to the boss. " In this way, no matter Niu or Dabao, they don''t need to show up, but they can help them solve their problems. "Brother, do you mean to let them join the splendid gourmet group buying network?" Niuniu seems very surprised. "Well, what do you think?" "Of course, many of our classmates like to buy delicious food on the gourmet group buying website. If we add proper publicity, the business of Du Xin''s restaurant will get better." At the moment, Niu Niu''s eyes were full of admiration and worship. She wants to help Du Xin, but she only wants to patronize Du Xin''s restaurant. But the elder brother, actually thinks more long-term. His method is the real help. Sure enough, it''s different to have a smart brain. Others think only of the symptoms, but wise people think of both the symptoms and the root causes. The next day, Dabao and Zhihao Weiqi visited the restaurant again. After that, they spent a few days talking with their boss. A week later, the restaurant named "haokoufu" was officially launched on the brilliant food group buying website. In the first week, the restaurant sold nearly 500 sets of various kinds, with the amount of tens of thousands of yuan. Du Xin''s mood seems to have improved a lot. Talking about the restaurant at home with Niu Niu is also in high spirits. She is no longer as sad as before. "Sihan, do you know? In recent days, the number of group buying is increasing day by day, because the customers who come to visit are highly praised. My mother is too busy to call me these two days... " Du Xin did not know from the beginning to the end that the series of gratifying changes in his restaurant were actually pushed by his friends behind his back. "Right, as I said, gold always shines. Don''t worry about your family. Your parents will deal with it. Next, you should be at ease to review. Don''t forget, your goal is big B! " Since Dabao said those words to Niuniu that day, Niuniu never mentioned that she would patronize Du Xin''s restaurant. Now, Du Xin remembers. "Sihan, do you have time this week? Let me treat you to dinner!" Sihan replied with a smile, "please don''t use it. Give me a VIP card!" The next day, Du Xin really put a 20% discount card into Niu Niu''s hand. On Saturday, Niuniu, Dabao and her parents visited haokoufu restaurant again. This time, it''s quite different from the last time when they came here. "Sir, I don''t have a seat now. Would you please get the number plate and so on?" The pretty miss Zike has a gentle attitude and hands the card to Ji Rui. Niuniu looked around and found that the lobby on the first floor was full. It must be the same on the second floor. It seems that the promotion effect of gourmet group buying network is really gratifying. "Shall we wait?" Ji Rui takes the card and asks Niu Niu. Before Niu Niu could answer, she heard a familiar voice saying, "Sihan!" Niu Niu follows the voice and looks over. The waiter who comes down the stairs is not Du Xin. Who else? "Du Xin! Why are you here? " Niu Niu is very surprised to meet up. Chapter 828 "I''ll help you!" Du Xin answers, toward Ji Rui couple and big treasure smile to nod to say hello, "uncle aunt is good, Yu elder brother is good." Du Xin holds Niu Niu''s hand, but he sees Ji Rui''s hand with a sharp eye. "Sister, isn''t there another elegant room?" Du Xin asked the standing guest over there. "Isn''t that the room for your second uncle?" Miss Zike is honest. "My second uncle doesn''t come until eight. It''s just over six now. You''ll leave another room for him later. This is my classmate. I''ll show them the room number. " Du Xin led Niuniu to the second floor and settled down. When she came down again, miss Zike pulled her aside. "Xinxin, who was your classmate just now?" Du Xin nodded, "yes, the other three are her brother and parents. What''s the matter?" Other students may not know that Ji Sihan''s parents are the leaders of the famous Ji family, but Du Xin and Sihan are good friends. Of course, they know that Sihan''s family is famous. Now, she thought that the elder sister also knew that Ji Rui and his wife were coming. Pose guest obviously feel Du Xin alert, but do not understand why Du Xin with such a strange look at himself. "If I remember correctly, that handsome guy should be visiting our restaurant for the third time." Du Xin slightly frowned, "sister, do you recognize the wrong person? Business has been so good in recent days. Are you really right? " "Xinxin, there are a lot of guests, but like that handsome guy, the figure is comparable to a model, the face is more beautiful than a star, and there are not many handsome guys with elegant temperament." Pose guest insist that he did not remember wrong, Du Xin listen to her such an analysis, will also believe that Ji Yu is really once to patronize. "Is he coming with my classmates?" Du Xin asked, not doubting anything, just casually. Zi Ke was a little at a loss. "I didn''t notice what your classmate looked like. I only remember that he came here with a woman for the first time and two men for the second time." Du Xin secretly make complaints about it: "it''s a face to face era. Brother make complaints about the brother, but he has to admit that his brother is really a handsome man who can''t make complaints about him. Moreover, no matter temperament or aura, ordinary men are not able to compare. "Uncle and aunt, what would you like to eat?" After listening to Zike''s praise, Du Xin didn''t dare to look at Ji Li directly, so he stood beside Ji Rui and his wife with a tablet computer and asked them about their tastes and preferences patiently and thoughtfully. Ji Rui takes a look at Letong. The implication is that he has given her the power. Letong looks at Niuniu and Dabao, "do you have anything to eat? If you don''t know, let Xinxin serve the most famous dishes here. " Finally, everyone agreed to order the signature dish here. Du Xin quickly wrote several dishes on the computer, showed them and then returned them. "Brother, you are so amazing that you can make the restaurant full of customers in less than a month." After this incident, Dabao was omnipotent in Niuniu''s mind. "It''s not that I''m strong, it''s that the brilliant network platform is big enough, and it''s also because of the excellent quality of all aspects of her shop that she can achieve such remarkable results in a short time." Dabao didn''t take credit either. He objectively evaluated this incident. In recent years, brilliant network has not only become the largest online game operator, but also took the lead in building a group buying website a few years ago, which has long been well known by the general public, and its daily online sales are amazing. Niuniu doesn''t deny Dabao''s statement, but with the same conditions, she never thought of using this resource to help Du Xin. "I probably don''t have business brains at all!" In the past, Niuniu always thought she was stupid, but now, she knows that it''s not that she is stupid, but that she doesn''t have this genetic gene at all. Dabao pinched her face. "I probably don''t have the art cell." Niuniu, of course, understood Dabao''s meaning and gave him a smile. Dabao thought that the little girl had let go and would not stick to this problem any more. Unexpectedly, in the middle of the meal, the little girl suddenly raised her head and asked solemnly. "Daddy and Mommy, can I go to Ji''s as an intern after the college entrance examination?" Before Letong and Ji Rui speak, Dabao asks her, "don''t you want to go out to play after the college entrance examination? To be an intern, there''s no vacation. " Niuniu seems to be determined, "I''m not going to play. Didn''t you and Xiaobao go back to the company to help in the summer vacation? Besides, you all have to work. Who''s going to play with me? " Niu Niu feels that although she is not the child of her parents, they always treat her as their own daughter. In this case, she has to return to Ji''s family to do her duty as a descendant of Ji''s family, just like her brother. Even though she can''t do some difficult work like her brother, it''s always OK to do chores and so on. What else does Dabao want to say to stop her unrealistic idea, but Letong says, "Dabao, since Niuniu wants to help, let her come to the company for an internship this summer vacation. As for where to arrange, you decide for yourself. You don''t have to ask me and your dad for advice!" Niuniu''s psychology, Letong can vaguely understand some, therefore, unconditionally support Niuniu''s decision. Dabao saw that mummy said the same thing. If she could not say anything more, she had to pray that the little girl was just on a whim. When it was really summer vacation, she would forget about it. However, Dabao''s prayer was finally lost. On the night after the college entrance examination, Niu Niu mentioned it again. "Brother, I''ll go back to the company with you after two days'' rest. Have you arranged the position for me?" Dabao wanted to pretend to be a fool, but his parents just sat by and knew that Mommy would support Niuniu, so he didn''t dare to make a mistake. "You''re a handyman. How do you want me to arrange the position?" Dabao is not easy to confront, but his tone is very unhappy. Niuniu grinned and hugged his arm. "Does that brother arrange me to do chores for daddy and mummy, or for you?" Ji Rui takes a look at his angry son and says with a smile, "your mom and I don''t lack any chores. Should the general manager? If he is not short, I''ll have to take you back tomorrow and let the personnel department arrange for you. " Letong listens to Ji Rui''s words, biting her lips and laughing. Dabao glared at his father and said to Niuniu, "OK, you can go back with me the day after tomorrow and be an assistant to miss Lei." Niu Niu, who succeeded, threw a grateful look at her father, and then doggedly said to Dabao, "thank you for the support of the general manager!" Dabao was so amused by her that he gave her a cold glance and hummed, "be serious and don''t make mistakes. If you can''t, I''ll let you go home and have a rest." Chapter 829 Niu Niu''s internship career began on the third day after her college entrance examination. Niu Niu, who had been sleeping two days, was pulled out of her bed by Dabao early in the morning. "Lazy pig, get up!" Niu Niu pulls Dabao''s clothes on her chest with her hands. She leans vaguely against her warm chest and doesn''t want to open her eyes. "Girl, do you want to be late for the first day? Are you trying to force me to fire you? " Dabao bit her teeth, pulled her face and threatened her. He really hoped that the little girl would regret her hard work and decided not to go to Ji''s as an intern. The little girl in his arms sat up straight like a chicken. Before she could open her eyes, she got out of bed. Dabao looks at Niuniu''s unsteady back, raises her lips and smiles bitterly. In fact, he knows better than anyone that although Niuniu doesn''t shed Ji''s blood, her stubborn spirit is just like Ji''s family. Niuniu comes out after combing and washing. Dabao is sitting by the bed and turning over the book she put on the pillow. Niuniu''s eyes fall on Dabao''s face and accidentally sees the alarm clock on the bedside table, "brother, it''s only six o''clock!" If she remembers correctly, mom and dad work at 8 o''clock, so should my brother. It takes about forty to fifty minutes on the way to work. Usually they go out at seven o''clock. What''s wrong with my brother digging her up so early now? Dabao raised his eyelids. "It''s six o''clock!" Dabao''s calm, let Niuniu suddenly not quite sure, "isn''t work time eight?" Dabao lazily closed the book and gave her a light glance. "It''s true that my general manager''s working time is eight o''clock, but you are a busboy. Why do you have to arrive at the company ten to twenty minutes earlier to deal with the office chores well in advance?" Even though Jishi is a well disciplined company, there is still a huge difference in the treatment of the senior and junior in the office. In this regard, Ji Rui, Letong and Dabao are basically blind. After all, as a newcomer, if you can''t stand such a bit of pressure in the workplace, let alone be entrusted with a heavy task in the future. As for Niuniu, since she is determined to work as an intern in the company, Dabao doesn''t plan to give her any special treatment, no matter whether her intention is to experience life or to exercise herself. At home, she is his sister and his lover. He can pet her unconditionally and protect her. But in Ji''s family, she is his subordinate. If he connives at her, it will not only harm her, but also cause trouble to his work. Niu Niu was stunned at first, but she soon accepted the fact. Quickly ran into the cloakroom, took a few sets of dresses and skirts out, "brother, I don''t have a work suit, can I wear these?" Dabao almost couldn''t help laughing when he saw those famous brand dresses which often cost tens of thousands. "Tut Tut, you are an intern, not the general manager''s wife. Just go and find a T-shirt with a pair of jeans!" Niu Niu blushed, lowered her head and muttered something. She turned around and quickly ran into the cloakroom to change her clothes. When she changed into a fresh student * sister style, Dabao pointed at her. "That''s right. That''s what a work study student looks like!" In fact, even if Niu Niu wears those dresses back to the company, no one dares to say anything. After all, who doesn''t know that she is Ji''s daughter. It''s just that even the girl in T-shirt and jeans is so dazzling that people can''t move her eyes. If she changes into a well tailored dress, I''m afraid it won''t take a long time for her to be the focus of those single male employees of Ji''s family. Dabao thinks that he is not a generous man, and does not use his treasure to raise other men''s mind and consciousness. Because Niuniu had to arrive at the company 20 minutes earlier, Dabao and Niuniu went out half an hour earlier than their parents. Ji Rui and Letong have the same attitude as Dabao. They learn that Niuniu wants to go out ahead of time, but they don''t say much. They just tell them to be careful on the way. Then Letong goes to the garden to shower flowers. Ji Rui takes the newspaper, brings tea and sits in the yard reading the newspaper. "How long do you think Niuniu can last?" Letong asks Ji Rui, who is turning over the newspaper behind him, as she drizzles flowers. "If there is no accident, she should be like Dabao and Xiaobao. After she slowly adapts, she will take this job as a challenge and fun." Ji Rui didn''t even raise his head. He quickly scanned the latest financial information at a glance. "I don''t think so!" Letong doesn''t look down on Niuniu, but, from before to now, Letong has never found that Niuniu has relevant interests. Little girl suddenly decided to work as a student, not so much as a challenge and fun, as a responsibility. It''s just that Ji''s family is carried by her and Ji Rui. In the future, there will be Dabao or Xiaobao. There''s no need for Niuniu to compromise herself. Although Letong can see more clearly than anyone else, she has no intention to point it out. Since the little girl wants to try, let her try everything. Anyway, it''s far from the day she chooses. Besides, when Niuniu and Dabao return to Ji''s, the security guard and the front desk will see Niuniu only when she comes to play with Dabao on holiday. Dabao told the receptionist at the front desk, "give her a job card, and inform the general affairs department to send two suits to my office." Although the receptionist was surprised, she did not dare to ask more, but dutifully asked, "Yu Shao, what does Miss Sihan write about her work department and position?" "In the general manager''s office, the position is secretary assistant." Dabao finished, holding Niuniu''s hand to the elevator. Dabao, Niuniu and Xiaobao have always been very close in front of outsiders. As a result, the receptionist and the security guards said after they walked into the elevator that the boss''s wife was very lucky, and the three young ladies had such a good relationship that it would not happen in the future that they were brothers and brothers for money and power. "Miss Lei, from today on, Sihan is your assistant. She can''t do anything. You can teach her more. You can give her all the chores that have no technical difficulty!" After Dabao said this to his secretary, he threw Niuniu to miss Lei and went into the office to deal with the mountain of work. Miss Lei, on the surface, is smiling at Niuniu and Dabao, but actually, she thinks that the general manager is throwing a hot potato at herself. The general manager said that it was light. Just throw any chores to miss Sihan. But who doesn''t know that Miss Sihan is the apple of the eye of the president''s wife, and the general manager is very nervous about her sister. Now the general manager throws his heart to himself as an assistant. Is he deliberately trying to punish her? Chapter 830 "Sister Rong, I''m giving you trouble! Please give me more advice in the future Niuniu bowed to miss Lei very humbly, and her decent performance was really consistent with the identity of a work study student. However, a prince''s daughter, to her little secretary as an assistant at her command, this is not Zhesha people? "Sihan, please don''t say you''re causing me any trouble. It''s my job. If you have anything you want to know, just ask, OK?" Miss Lei and Niuniu politely say a few words, then pick up the documents sorted out last night and send them to Ji Yu in the office. Ji Yu takes over the document, but miss Lei is not in a hurry to leave. Dabao noticed that the man was still standing at his desk, so he asked, "anything else?" Miss Lei hesitated for a moment, and finally said what she was thinking. "General manager, Miss Sihan is usually spoiled at home, now you let her be my assistant, I really can''t afford it!" Miss Lei''s words are obscure, but the implication is the most obvious. However, she can''t afford this Buddha! Dabao''s eyes still stopped on the document. "Miss Lei, Sihan is not as delicate as you think. You don''t have to think about things too complicated. Just think of her as an ordinary work student." Dabao is telling the truth, but how dare Miss Lei treat Miss Ji as an ordinary student? Miss Lei opened the door with a heart of desperation, and the door was closed behind her. She took a deep breath and cheered herself up secretly, so as to face the thorny student who was thrown by her boss. "Sister Rong, you drink coffee, don''t you?" Before Miss Lei could answer, she saw a cup of steaming coffee on her desk. "There are only tea and coffee in the tea room. My brother likes tea, so you drink coffee, right?" Niu Niu, with a smiling face, is holding a tray with a teapot on it. It must be made tea inside. "I''ll give the tea to my brother first, and then you can tell me what to do, OK?" Miss Lei, who hasn''t recovered from the shock, stares at Sihan knocking on the door of the general manager''s office with a tray. When she pushed the door in, Miss Lei sat down in her seat and took a sip of coffee. Niuniu really guessed right. The instant coffee was just what Miss Lei drank. It''s just that she usually drinks by herself, but today, it''s Ji family''s daughter who drinks for her. Usually I don''t think there is much good coffee to drink. It''s hard to swallow in my mouth. Niu Niu, however, didn''t know that her hospitality and thoughtfulness made others feel like they were on pins and needles. She put the tray on Dabao''s desk, took his cup, washed it, and came back to pour him a full cup of tea. "Thank you Dabao didn''t agree with Niuniu to be a graduate student. Until just now, he secretly hoped that she could not bear the hardships and gave up halfway. But now I see a serious and diligent little girl, but I think she is very interesting. "You''re welcome!" Niuniu turned to find a teapot and poured all the tea into the teapot she had just taken out. "Brother, should I call you general manager in the company?" Dabao laughed, "no need. Who in the company doesn''t know you are my sister?" Niuniu also laughed, "that''s right! Then I don''t have to call the president and the president''s wife when I see my parents, do I? " "Well, No." After Niu Niu asked, she didn''t say anything more. She turned around and left. "Come here!" Originally, Dabao is determined to do business, but now, a business girl is not used to him. Niuniu didn''t know, so she asked, "why?", People are obedient to turn around, obediently walked to his side. Dabao put down his pen, raised his hand to touch her face, fingertips in her smooth and delicate skin upstream for a long time, and then, the big hand forcefully clasped her back brain, completely unprepared she pulled close to himself, lips up, close to her soft lips. "Well..." Niu Niu, with a panic on her face, put her hand on Dabao''s shoulder and tried to push him away. It''s not that she is not used to such intimate contact with Dabao, but that this is the workplace. If someone accidentally bumps into her, where should she and his face go?! Dabao seemed to understand her mind from her panic eyes. He handed her another hand to cover her eyes, left her lips slightly and comforted her softly. "Don''t be afraid, no one dares to break in." More than ten minutes later, Miss Lei saw the little sister of the work study student who was delivering tea come out with a red face. "Sihan, are you not feeling well? If so, why don''t you go home and have a rest? " Miss Lei was originally out of kindness, but unexpectedly, it made Sihan''s face a little red. "I''m ok..." Sihan hesitates to the seat that Miss Lei arranged for her and sits down. She turns on the computer and doesn''t know what she''s doing. Miss Lei hasn''t given her any work yet. As you can imagine, she''s just messing around now. But even though Miss Lei knew that she was probably brushing the web page, she did not dare to stop her. Naturally, she did not dare to arrange her work. When Niu Niu felt her face returned to normal, more than ten minutes had passed. "Sister Rong, is there anything I can do?" Niu Niu, who calms down, asks Miss Lei at the next table. Although Miss Lei did not dare to arrange her work, since she took the initiative to ask, Miss Lei handed her a document. "Please type it for me." Niuniu took the document, "sister Rong, I''m here to work. You don''t have to be so polite to me. We''ll all work hard if you do this!" Miss Lei has a bitter smile in her heart. Miss, do you know that I am very hard?! But he said, "OK, I see." Niuniu first looked through the document. She knew all the words in it, but she didn''t understand what they meant. "Do you want to typeset after typing?" Niuniu thinks that in front of Miss Lei, she is just as ignorant and troublesome as a kindergarten child. "Well, yes. It''s a professional document, and I don''t quite understand it. " Miss Lei seemed to see through her mind and explained. Niuniu didn''t believe her, just thought she was comforting herself. Niuniu is ready to start work with the document. There is a picture in the button. It''s the shameless general manager who harassed her just now. Ji Yu: "can you handle it?" Niu Niu snorted in secret, gnashing her teeth and typing a line of words. Tian Xin: "I want to complain about you. I''ll take advantage of my position to harass female subordinates£¨ "Spitting fire" Ji Yu: "well, I have received your complaint. I will deal with it tonight!" At this point, Niuniu finally saw the real thickness of her gentle and considerate Dabao brother''s face covered with that man like face. Chapter 831 On the morning of her first day at work, Niuniu helped Miss Lei type a number of documents. Midway through, she helped Miss Lei send a document to the president''s office. "Are you still used to it?" Ji Rui takes over the document and looks at Niu Niu with a loving smile. "Habit!" Niu Niu sees Ji Rui shrug his shoulders and wriggle. She quickly walks up behind him and beats him gently. She starts to nag. "Did you forget to eat the liquid calcium mom bought last time, daddy?" Ji Rui "Keke" coughed twice, "forget these two days, I''ll eat in a moment, darling, don''t tell your mommy!" Niuniu stops, walks to the locker behind Ji Rui, pulls it open, takes a bottle of pills out of it, pours a cup of warm water, and takes two pills with water to Ji Rui. "Oh, now Ji Rui takes a look at the pill, "actually..." "If you don''t eat, I''ll tell mommy now!" Niuniu didn''t give him too much leeway, handed him her hand, the threat was very obvious. Ji Rui took the pill with a wry smile, "your mom makes a big deal, and you believe it.", The mouth says so, but it is to force the yinwei of Niu Niu to pounce the pill into the mouth. Niuniu watched him take the pills with her own eyes, and then she said, "Mommy is right. You are nearly 50 years old. If you don''t pay attention to maintenance, you are easy to get old." Ji Rui is speechless! Although his appearance is similar to that of his uncle in his thirties, his physical function is not as energetic as when he was young. Ten years ago, sitting in front of a computer and working in the morning, he would never feel tired. But now, if the posture of typing in front of a computer lasts for more than an hour, his shoulders and cervical spine will feel sore. Niuniu took Ji Rui''s cup and poured him a glass of water. "Daddy, you and Mommy should be good all the time!" Ever since she saw her grandfather die, Niu Niu has been very concerned about her parents and grandfather''s health. Usually, Letong watches health programs, and she occasionally accompanies them. Ji Rui was shocked by the sadness in her eyes. Touching her head, he nodded and said, "I''ll eat on time in the future. Don''t worry, your mother and I are still waiting for our grandson!" If we say that before today, he did have a perfunctory and fluke mentality, that disease and aging will not come to him too early. Now, he is determined to keep fit according to Letong''s regimen. Although no one can avoid the day of aging and frailty, he still wants to appear as young and healthy as possible in front of his wife and children for a long time. See small wench bite lip not to make a sound, know that she is definitely to think of old master''s business again. Close the papers on the desk, stand up and pat her on the shoulder. "Come on, daddy, take you out to dinner." Niuniu answered him in a low voice, "well, I''ll call my brother and ask him to wait at the front desk?" "Well." A family of four walks into the chain restaurant opposite to Ji''s building, which has been expanded into a whole floor. Zi Ke is already familiar with them, so he greets them from a distance and takes them into Yajian. "Your brother Dabao didn''t bully you, did he?" As soon as she sat down, Letong asked Niuniu. Dabao rolled his eyes. "Mommy, do you think I''m so bad in your mind?" Letong laughs twice. She picks up the cup and sips the tea leisurely. She is too lazy to answer her son''s question. It is said that the son is better than the father, but in the Ji family, the son is better than the mother. Dabao didn''t say it, but he didn''t want Niuniu to work as a student in Ji''s school, but Letong knew it. Niuniu looks at Dabao, shakes her head with a smile and says, "Mommy, my brother is really not that bad!" As for being harassed by her immediate superior by taking advantage of her position, Niu Niu is too thin skinned to mention it in front of her parents. "Are you tired? Your brother is very busy and has a lot of daily chores. Thanks to Xiao Lei''s ability, otherwise, your brother will have to add another secretary. " Since the death of the old master of the Yang family, Letong and Ji Rui have stayed in the capital for a long time to help Yang Sheng straighten out Yang''s affairs. Ji''s burden has basically shifted to Dabao. Until Niuniu''s college entrance examination, Yang''s rectification was finally over, and Letong and Ji Rui completely returned to Ji. "My work is not difficult chores, so I''m not tired. My brother is really tired." It''s not the first time Niuniu has seen Dabao''s work, but she is still shocked by the mountain of papers on his desk. "Yes, your brother is really tired recently. When you release the list, you two can go out on vacation together." Although the son is capable, but when the mother will be distressed. Niuniu doesn''t mind, but she is still used to focusing on Dabao''s wishes. She turns her head and looks at Dabao who is noncommittal. Dabao took her hand and squeezed it two times. "We''ll talk about it then. There''s a new proposal over there. At least I have to finish this proposal before I can take a vacation." "Then wait until the proposal is approved. Anyway, freshmen start school late. You accompany Niuniu to go out for a walk before Niuniu starts school." About the vacation, it''s settled. After lunch, back to the company, Dabao asked Niuniu if she wanted to go to his lounge to sleep for a while. Seeing that Miss Lei was still busy sorting out the documents, Niu Niu shook her head and refused Dabao''s kindness. "Sister Rong, what can I do for you?" Dabao saw this and said nothing more. He went directly into the office and continued to be busy with the work at hand. Miss Lei, who has been working with Niuniu for a whole morning, gradually put down her prejudice and handed her a large stack of documents. "Then you should send these documents to the vice president according to the Department marked by the prefix of the documents, the bottom two copies, and wait for her to sign and bring them back to the general manager." Niuniu came into the elevator with a large stack of documents in her arms. Then the Department secretaries who took over the documents from Niuniu''s hands almost looked the same as Miss Lei when she met Niuniu in the early morning. But Niuniu didn''t seem to see other people''s flattered expression. She introduced herself with a modest and sweet smile. "Hello, sister. I''m Ji Sihan, assistant secretary of general manager Ji''s office. Just call me Sihan." Some of the new male employees who don''t know who Sihan is are eager to find out who she is after she leaves. "Wow, nice and on time beauty, is she a new comer? Who has her phone number? " "Get out of here, go to the bathroom and look at your face in a mirror." Miss Bai, the Secretary holding the document, glanced at the young man who was not in the situation at all. "Sihan is the crown daughter of Ji''s family. Is it up to you? I can''t afford it The prince and daughter who caused the uproar and onlookers, however, unwittingly put a lot of documents in her arms and sent them to each department one by one. Chapter 832 Niu Niu''s career as a work study student in Ji''s family is not optimistic about by Dabao, but she is becoming more and more proficient and better day by day. Miss Lei, who used to be biased, now treats her differently. And whenever other people ask her unkindly, when the taste of the prince female boss is not very good, she really smiles and nods and says, well, it''s very good! Miss Lei is in her thirties. She has been wallowing in the workplace for more than ten years. She has seen too many fresh college graduates who can''t make it. There are many interns who can''t do hard work and don''t want to do it. And Sihan, Mingming is still a high school graduate, the degree of superior family is amazing. But it happened that she was such a spoiled young lady, but she never had a second word when she worked. No matter what she was asked to do, as long as she understood, she always acted neatly and never complained bitterly. "Miss Lei, my sister didn''t embarrass you, did she?" In fact, Niu Niu''s performance this week is in her eyes. She just wants to hear the voice of approval from Miss Lei. "General manager, don''t you know it? Sihan''s performance is remarkable. It''s a pity that she will go to school after the summer vacation. Otherwise, I hope she will help me all the time. Compared with the two assistants I got from the personnel department two months earlier, they are much more useful. " Dabao was really busy before, and even miss Lei''s workload increased greatly. Therefore, for some time, Dabao asked the personnel department to temporarily transfer two assistants to help Miss Lei. However, two assistants, Miss Lei, were not satisfied. In the end, she simply returned them to the personnel department and worked overtime every day. "It''s OK for her to be an assistant. For others, it''s probably just a matter of reluctance." After a week''s observation, Dabao recognized that Niuniu really had no business brain. "General manager, you and Huan Shao are geniuses, but Sihan is not! So don''t measure her by your standards. After graduating from high school, you have taken charge of acquiring a broken company and developing it into a new rich man in the network world. According to everyone''s opinion, you are the God in the altar, and Sihan is the normal high school graduate, OK Miss Lei said a fair word, and at the same time, she secretly calculated the psychological shadow area of Sihan, an ordinary person who grew up among smart people. Dabao didn''t explain anything for himself. The real idea in his heart doesn''t need the understanding and support of Miss Lei. In the twinkling of an eye, at the end of June, the scores of the college entrance examination and the admission scores of major colleges and universities were announced one after another. Niu Niu''s score was more than 30 points higher than that of r university. Although the score was similar to her expectation, she was still very happy. She took her card with the endorsement fee and yelled to invite everyone out to dinner. Xiaobao also happens to have a holiday these days. Originally, he intended to stay in Beijing to help Yang Sheng. He didn''t come back until early August, but when he knew Niu Niu''s achievements, he flew back that day. When Niuniu raises her card and yells at her to invite her to dinner, Xiaobao is the first to come out against it. "Sister, you have worked so hard to get such a good result. Naturally, we invite you to dinner. How can you treat you to dinner? Daddy and Mommy, are you right? " Letong nodded, "Xiaobao is right. Let''s treat Niuniu to a meal. Finally, Niuniu will treat us to a meal. Is that ok?" Letong''s proposal was immediately unanimously approved by several members of the family. The family picked up Mr. Ji and went out to have a happy meal together. After dinner, Xiaobao proposed to go to KTV to sing. Letong said, "you young people go to play. My father and I will send my grandfather back. If it''s too late, we''ll open a few Suites in the hotel, so we don''t have to run around on both sides." The brothers and sisters nodded and agreed to move to the KTV next to the restaurant. On the way, Dabao called Yin Zhihao and Ren weiqi, Xiaobao also called two high school buddies, and Niuniu called Du Xin and Guo Yuhang. More than half an hour later, the friends and classmates of the three brothers and sisters came one after another, and the KTV room was bustling. Zhihao, the first one, watched Niuniu grow up from a little kid in kindergarten to a beautiful girl now. He knew each other very well. When he stuffed the gift into Niuniu''s arms, he couldn''t help reaching out and trying to pinch her face. Dabao, who knew his intention at a glance, quickly pulled Niuniu behind him to protect her. "Zhihao, Niuniu has grown up and can''t be pinched any more." Zhihao continues to try to squeeze Niuniu''s face with a smile, "it''s someone else. I''m like you, brother!" Dabao mercilessly kicked in the past, "go away, you, you can never be the same as me!" Zhihao bent over to touch his calf, pointed at Dabao and jumped onto the sofa to sit down. Xiao Bao leaned over and kindly reminded him, "brother Zhihao, you can ask my brother to borrow money or ask my brother to be a coolie for you, but don''t give my sister any advice!" Zhihao''s face was blank. "Oh, Xiaobao, what are you talking about? I just want to squeeze Niuniu''s face. How can I make up her mind? Besides, Niuniu is almost 18 years old. Even if I want to chase her, you can''t control Dabao, can you? " Xiao Bao has seen a fool, but he has never seen a fool so stupid that he can''t help it. Anyway, he did his best to remind the personnel. In order to avoid bringing disaster to the fish, he was safer to stay away from the fool. "Yin Zhihao, do you dare to chase Niuniu?" Dabao''s insipid voice was echoed by a wireless microphone that was like a flying object in the sky. Fortunately, Yin Zhihao''s skill is good and quick to respond. When he realized that something was wrong, he flashed and the microphone hit the wall. "Dabao, you want to murder me, don''t you?" Yin Zhihao picked up the microphone and threw it back at Dabao, but with a smile on his face, which means that he was not angry. After all, they often make fun of each other. More than ten years of brotherhood, naturally, can not be broken by any microphone. Dabao didn''t flash, raised his hand to catch the microphone accurately, "anyway, you remember what I said, anything else can, Niu Niu''s business, you don''t even think about it." Xiaobao kicks Yin Zhihao and winks at him desperately. Zhihao quickly raises his hand and surrenders, "OK, I see. Uncle is so fierce, who dares to hit your baby sister?" At this time, Yin Zhihao didn''t think about it in any other direction. Anyway, Dabao was controlled by his sister, and he already knew about it more than ten years ago. Here, when Yin Zhihao finished, the door of the private room rang. Then, the door was pushed open, and everyone looked at it, but they couldn''t see who was coming, only a bunch of red roses! Chapter 833 "Who''s coming? Report your name as soon as possible!" Xiaobao saw that his brother''s face was black. He quickly stood up and drank with great joy. The fiery red rose moved away, revealing a face with glasses. This person is Guo Yuhang, the math representative in Niuniu''s class. "Sihan, congratulations on your dream come true!" Guo Yuhang doesn''t return Xiaobao''s words. He strides to Niuniu without looking at Niuniu''s surprised face. He doesn''t pay attention to the cold faced Dabao. He thrusts the red and gorgeous bouquet into Niuniu''s arms, then leaves quickly and moves to Yin Zhihao''s side for a seat. Du Xin, who comes in behind him, holds a cute bear in his arms and neatly shoves it into Niu Niu''s hand. "Congratulations!" "Thank you. Take my side." Niu Niu holds the rose in one hand and the bear in the other. She winks at Du Xin, indicating that she will take a seat in the empty position on the other side. I don''t know why, but Du Xin didn''t immediately sit down, and looked up at Guo Yuhang, the sharp eyed Dabao saw it, hit Niu Niu''s arm with her elbow, "girl, let Du Xin sit there." Niuniu looks at them and Dabao again. Dabao winks at her. Niuniu suddenly realizes. "Xinxin, I''m sorry. Let baby bear sit here. You can sit there." Niuniu conveniently put the bear in the position beside her. As for the bunch of flowers, Niuniu pinched one out and put the rest into Du Xin''s arms. "For you!" Du Xin blushed, "Sihan, this flower..." Niuniu stealthily holds Dabao''s hand, then stands up to Du Xin''s ear and says in a voice that only two people can hear, "Xinxin, if I accept this bunch of flowers, someone will not be happy!" Du Xin surprised to cover his mouth, eyes swept the whole circle, finally, stopped on Yin Zhihao. "So it is..." Du Xin''s face is unbelievable, but he finally hugs the flowers in his arms. Niuniu knew from her eyes that she was guessing the wrong person, but the current situation was not suitable for more explanation, so she had to misunderstand it. "Well, thank you. The flowers are beautiful!" Du Xin finally came to Guo Yuhang with a big bunch of flowers and sat down. Then, she went up to Guo Yuhang and said something in his ear. Probably, it was to explain why she wanted to take AI Sihan to present this bunch of flowers. "What did you just tell her?" Dabao can''t help but wonder how Du Xin claimed the flowers so smoothly. Niu Niu didn''t look at him. She took her hand out of his big palm, took the juice and poured half a cup at a time. "I told her that if I took this bunch of flowers, someone would not be happy!" Dabao lips slightly Yang, pinch her face, "know love me?" Niu Niu rolled her eyes and opened his hand. "I don''t want to be killed by the sour smell!" Finish saying, lean over to take remote control, the line of sight turns to Du Xin. "Xinxin, let''s ask for a song." A few younger people gathered together to ask for a song, while Dabao rang the bell for wusheng to order a lot of food, such as beer, fruit platter and snacks. During this period, Ren weiqi and Xiaobao''s two classmates also arrived. Everyone brought Niuniu a small gift of congratulations. In order to thank you, Niuniu ordered a song to express her thanks. "Niuniu''s singing is really nice. Her voice is a little similar to that of Tian Hou." Ren Weiqi is playing dice with Dabao and Yin Zhihao, but is attracted by Niuniu''s singing. "Yes, it''s amazing that she didn''t let the star scout abduct her For so many years, Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi never knew that Niuniu had been "abducted" successfully several years ago and had been endorsing a famous brand for N years. Dabao laughed and said nothing. He poured a full glass of wine and pushed it to Yin Zhihao, who had just lost. "My girl won''t bother you. Let''s drink your wine first." Yin Zhihao pointed to Dabao, laughed and scolded, then took up the cup and drank it. Xiaobao, who is sitting with Niuniu and singing while chatting with them, can''t help but secretly sympathize with Yin Zhihao when he sees that Yin Zhihao has been drinking five or six cups of wine for several rounds by his brother. "Brother Zhihao, would you like to sing a chorus?" Xiaobao is compassionate and wants to rescue Yin Zhihao from the abyss. It''s a pity that Yin Zhihao, who lost miserably, didn''t care for him at all. He just wanted to make a comeback. However, an ordinary person, playing dice with a genius with amazing memory and analysis, can snicker without losing all his underwear. In the end, Yin Zhihao is unconscious and sleeps in the sand. Ren Weiqi is obviously not much better than Yin Zhihao. However, he lies on the table and talks about how Dabao has not made a girlfriend in his twenties. As for him, last year he had already argued with his girlfriend and only got married when he bought a wedding room. Dabao just didn''t hear his friend''s nagging. Anyway, the drunk''s words didn''t have to be taken seriously. Dabao asked the waiter to open a double room, and then asked someone to help them to have a rest. Xiaobao, his two friends and Niuniu, three of them sing and play cards and stick notes together. All six of them haven''t touched wine. After the waiter sent the two friends to have a rest, he sat quietly drinking tea and looked at the picture on the screen. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Niu Niu''s radar is always very sensitive. When he found Dabao sitting alone, he got up and came over. Dabao glanced at Niu Niu, who was covered with small notes. She couldn''t help laughing. "Hello, zombie Niuniu holds Dabao''s hand and tries to pull him up. "Brother, you come to help me play, they together bully me!" Dabao glanced at the six people over there. Xiaobao''s forehead was clean, while his two friends, although they were stuck with notes on their foreheads, were sparse. As for Du Xin and Guo Yuhang, they were obviously treated the same as Niuniu, and their foreheads were covered with white notes. "All right, I''ll avenge you!" Xiaobao also has self-knowledge. As soon as he sees his brother coming, he raises his hand and applies to quit. Dabao glanced at him coolly. "Sit well, or you won''t want a cent from me." Xiaobao is addicted to investment recently, and his spare money is basically used on it Xiao Bao, who was coerced, had to sit down. Niuniu gives up her position to Dabao, and she moves to one side, leaning against the sofa, and full-time dominates Mai to sing along with the accompaniment. Less than half an hour after Dabao sat down, the forehead of Xiaobao and his two friends were covered with notes. "Come and fight Dabao''s slender fingertips gently brushed his beautiful and clean forehead, and arrogantly threw the last big card on the tea table. The others, with their faces in agony, roared. Chapter 834 This evening, we played until more than two o''clock in the morning. We all enjoyed ourselves very much. Finally, for the sake of safety, Dabao took a rest in the guest room reserved by Dabao. The next morning, a group of people went to have morning tea, and then left. Niuniu and Dabao asked for leave one day ahead of time. As a result, when they came out of the hotel, Dabao asked, "where do you want to go?" Xiaobao and his two friends went to play. In the car, there were only Dabao and Niuniu. Obviously, this is about Niuniu. Niuniu usually has a very healthy lifestyle, and she doesn''t go to bed more than 12 o''clock at the latest. Last night, she didn''t go to bed until more than 3 o''clock. Today, she was woken up by Xiaobao''s phone. She only slept for more than two hours. At this time, she was sleepy and had a headache. "Will you go home? I''m so sleepy Niuniu looked at Dabao with sleepy eyes. Since playing Niuniu to Ji''s work study, she has been busy with Dabao. After the college entrance examination, she has hardly relaxed. Dabao originally planned to spend the whole day eating, playing and shopping with this girl. In a word, no matter where she wants to go or what she wants, he will never say no. But did not expect, at this time Niuniu only feel the biggest attraction of the bed, the most difficult to resist. "Well..." It''s a pity that a rare day''s holiday is used to sleep, but the poor little girl who can''t open her eyes soon gives Dabao no choice. Niuniu sleeps all the way in the car until the car stops at the door. She sleeps with her head tilted. Dabao looked at her and laughed helplessly. He got out of the car and picked her up without saying a word. "Well..." the sleeping girl dreamed that she was held by her brother in her arms and was lulled to sleep by humming beautiful children''s songs. She put her hand around her brother''s neck and drilled her head in her warm arms to continue her sweet sleep journey. When she woke up, it was dark. Niu Niu suddenly broke out in a cold sweat and sat up. In this environment where she couldn''t see her fingers, she was inexplicably flustered. She clearly listened to her heart beating, thumping in the dark, her mind blank. where''s this? Niuniu flurried to touch the edge of the bed and got out of bed. Her mind was still at a loss, and she wanted to do anything. There was a click, as if the door lock had been unscrewed. "Who?" Niu Niu asked in a trembling voice in the dark. "Niuniu?" A low and pleasant voice came. It was very familiar and full of worry. Niuniu frowned slightly. Without waiting for her response, there was another "pa", and the room was bright. Standing in front of the door, Dabao saw Niu Niu standing in front of the bed with her bare feet and panic face. "Brother?" "Niuniu, what''s the matter with you? Haven''t you woken up yet? " Dabao twisted his eyebrows and trotted over, pulling her close, his forehead against her forehead. Until then, Niu Niu''s brain gradually recovered a little. "Didn''t we just leave the hotel? How can I sleep in bed? " Niu Niu''s memory is finally connected with the image before she fell asleep. "Fool, when you get home, you are still sleeping, so I will take you to bed. You sleep like a pig. I don''t know if you are sold!" Dabao''s mouth hurt her, but the palm of his hand was gently pressed on her forehead. After confirming that the temperature was normal, he put his heart down a little. Niuniu sleeps all day, but she has no strength. She is close to Dabao, "it''s not worth selling it!" Then, as if she had something on her mind, she looked around the room and asked uncertainly¡° So it''s evening now? " "Well, you''ve been sleeping all day! I can imagine how tired you are these days Dabao kisses her forehead painfully. It seems that it''s a mistake to promise her to be a student of Jishi! Niu Niu sniffs something unusual from Dabao''s words, pushes him away and explains nervously. "Brother, I''m not tired at all! Really, I don''t lie to you. Sleeping all day is not because I''m tired, but because I know that I can finally get to r university. The big stone that has been pressing my heart for many years has finally been put down and completely relaxed. I didn''t have the burden to sleep all day. " Niu Niu''s explanation didn''t ease Dabao''s heartache. On the contrary, it aggravated it. He always knew that Niu Niu, who grew up in Ji''s family, had more pressure than ordinary children. Of course, if she is a Dou who has no ambition and can''t support her, she will live happily in the Ji family. But the problem is that she is very progressive and self demanding, which is destined to live in the shadow and comparison between him and Xiaobao. She will always work hard in the future. "Girl, you are still young now. You should concentrate on your study. Otherwise, come back to Ji''s for help when you are 20 years old, OK?" Dabao only hopes that, as a brother and lover, he can persuade the stubborn Niuniu. "I''m not young. Didn''t you and Xiao Bao start to help the company at the age of thirteen or fourteen? Although I''m not as smart as you are, I''m still competent for chores and things like that. " Dabao realized that in front of the girl''s stubbornness, the strength of his brother and lover was extremely insignificant. Seeing that Dabao didn''t speak, Niuniu was also a little anxious, "brother, do you and sister Rong think I can''t do it?" "No, Miss Lei praised you many times in front of me." Dabao can''t bear to erase her achievements. This girl''s self abasement is in her heart. If she beats her indiscriminately, she will be more self abased and can''t lift her head. In this way, Niu Niu has been working as a student in Ji''s school until the end of August. Dabao''s plan has passed. In September, he took a ten day public holiday to play with Niuniu for a few days. After two days at home, Niuniu started school. Just like Dabao before, after Niu Niu reported, she was directly told that she was going to be sent to the military camp for military training for half a month, and Dabao, who had been prepared, sent Niu Niu directly to the military camp. On the first day when Ji returned to work after his vacation, in the morning, Miss Lei put her steaming tea in front of him. "Good morning, general manager!" Dabao suddenly raised his head from the file pile and looked at Miss Lei strangely. "Why are you?" Miss Lei was stunned for a moment. She quickly responded and laughed. "General manager, don''t you think I''m Sihan?" After Miss Lei asked, Dabao remembered that Sihan had already gone to school. At this time, she should be in the barracks, holding the right step according to the officer''s slogan. He waved to miss Lei for her to go out and turned to look out of the window. It''s sunny outside. It''s hot and sunny. Is that girl still used to practicing in such hot weather? He only knew that after enjoying the close "service" of the little assistant for more than two months, he was not used to her now! Chapter 835 At this time, Niu Niu, who was yelled slogans by officers on the fire like playground, was really not used to walking back and forth. But the next day, Niuniu basically adapted to the high-intensity physical suffering. What she couldn''t adapt to was the pain of leaving home and the mental suffering of missing her brother and family. Despite Dabao''s three years of separation, the longest time Niuniu and Dabao separated was when Dabao worked in M city. But that kind of separation is still different from today. At that time, Niu Niu could buy a plane ticket and fly over to see Dabao when she couldn''t help it. Moreover, even if she couldn''t meet each other every day, she could still rely on modern high-tech tools to see each other''s faces or listen to each other''s voice, Also can look at the mobile phone through the warm breath of SMS to ease the mood of missing. But now it''s not the same. In addition to allowing them to call home on the first night to report their safety, half a month later, they are strictly carrying out the hard training of full closed type. Half a month later, Dabao came to the camp nearly an hour ahead of time to wait for Niuniu. Although he had been prepared, he was still stunned when he saw the black and thin Niuniu. It was not until Niu Niu trotted to him with her luggage and threw herself into his arms that he recovered. He rubbed the little girl''s head hard, then forced her face up and examined it carefully. When he clearly saw that the little girl''s original white and clean face was like a change of face, he was very distressed. The little girl not only became black and thin, but also had a few blains on her face, especially the two black circles under her eyes. "Isn''t it hard?" Dabao has always known that if everyone wants to grow up, training and suffering are indispensable, and he has also experienced these before he grows up. It''s just that everyone knows the truth, but it''s not true to see the people you like suffer. Niu Niu, who usually has a hard tongue, nodded her head this time. She looked at Dabao with a small look of grievance. She almost couldn''t resist kissing in public. Niuniu, however, didn''t give him the chance to act. She buried her head in his arms again, and her stuffy voice floated out of his chest, "brother, I miss you so much!" Clearly is fine if mosquito fly''s murmur, listens in the big treasure ear actually like thunder through the ear. Straight to Dabao''s body and mind are full of bursts of numbness, this half a month of separation suffering and miss the pain, instantly cured by these short words. Niuniu, it''s been a hard half a month, and Dabao is no better. Knowing the source, he has tried countless ways to disperse the pain, such as asking Yin Zhihao to go out to drink to relieve pressure or to play a few games to squander his sweat. These methods, which were extremely effective in the past, have had little effect this time. Until this moment, Da Bao, who was comforted by Niu Niu''s words, always thought that he really realized what heart disease was and needed heart medicine. "Me too!" Dabao bowed his head and gently kissed her hair. He took her luggage in one hand and took her to the car in the other. From the time Dabao got into the driver''s seat to the time when the car was several kilometers away from the barracks gate, Niuniu didn''t speak. She just leaned slightly and looked at Dabao with bold and straightforward eyes. "What''s the matter?" No matter how cheeky Dabao was, he felt uncomfortable when he was looked at all the way with such hot and straightforward eyes. "I got dirt on my face?" Slender fingers in the face touched twice, slightly side glance at the girl sitting around. "No!" Niuniu shakes her head like a drum. Even though she knew that her gaze caused Dabao''s misunderstanding, Niuniu still couldn''t take her eyes away from his face. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, it''s that she can''t. Now, she vaguely understands why some flower crazy women have heart-shaped eyes when they meet their male gods, a kind of flower crazy that can''t eat each other. Because, now she probably with those flower crazy girl''s eyes almost. I haven''t seen him for half a month. He seems to be more handsome than before. His new haircut shows most of his sagacious forehead, which is very handsome and suitable for him, and sets off his sunny temperament more dazzling. Her thick black eyebrows are still so heroic and sassy, her thin and good-looking lips are still so sexy, and her eyes focusing on driving still make her feel like a deer bumping around Dabao is about to be ignited by her burning eyes. If he doesn''t understand her situation, he will be an idiot and a headhunter! Forced to pretend calm, smiling and glancing at Niu Niu, "baby, are you hungry?" "Ah?" Niu Niu looks at Dabao with her eyes wide open in bewilderment. Dabao touched the tip of his nose. "How do I feel like you want to come and eat me?" He thought he was very cheeky, but now he was somewhat embarrassed. He is a 24-year-old man who is looked at by an 18-year-old girl with chiguoguo''s "I want to eat you" eyes. He doesn''t feel ashamed. On the contrary, he has a feeling of joy and secret. Niu Niu was teased so straightly by him, her face turned red. She turned to his body rigidly, her waist was straight, her hands were on her legs, but her head turned 180 degrees. She turned out of the window and didn''t dare to look at Dabao. Dabaonaiken let go of such a good opportunity for molestation? Taking advantage of the car stop red light, get close to the past, a will be awkward girl''s face forced to turn over, lips are printed on her lips. The red light lasted for 90 seconds, until there was a "beep" sound when the red light was changing, Dabao put it on Niuniu, sat back in the driver''s seat and drove the car across the zebra crossing in an orderly way. Niu Niu, who blushed like an apple, was even more afraid to look at him. She turned to the window and looked around. She inadvertently looked at the young male driver in the next lane. The driver grinned at her and gave her a thumbs up. Niuniu immediately understood that the other party''s smile and thumbs were for that. She hurriedly took back her eyes and rolled up the wide open window. Dabao seems to be concentrating on driving, but his eyes always pay attention to Niuniu''s reaction. When he sees her blushing, rolling up the window in a hurry, and then drooping her head like a quail, he laughs shamelessly. Niu Niu, who was depressed because she had made a free kiss show, raised her head and glared at him fiercely when she heard his laughter. "It''s all your fault!" Dabao raised one hand to make a surrender and coaxed her with a smile, "OK, OK, it''s all my fault! I promise that when I kiss you in the future, I will remember to roll up the window. " Chapter 836 After the military training, Niuniu had a good rest at home for two days, and then began her college career. When choosing the Department before, Niuniu initially considered whether to choose a major similar to Dabao Xiaobao''s. although she knew that she was not the material for business, she wanted to be able to advance and retreat with her brother in the future, just like mommy and daddy had been advancing and retreating together, both in family and career. But as soon as her idea was put forward, she was unanimously opposed by the other four members of the Ji family. "I already have two merchant sons who stink of copper. Can''t I have a daughter who is elegant and artistic?" Letong said that, not to force Niuniu to choose according to her ideas, but that she knows as well as Dabao that Niuniu is not smart, but the scope of her intelligence is different from that of Ji family. Judging from the work performance of Niu Niu, who has been a work study student for more than two months, as an assistant and a handyman, she is absolutely competent. But if you let her like Dabao and Xiaobao face those treacherous faces full of scheming all day, with her character, she will never be able to adapt and do well. In Letong''s opinion, Niuniu should stand on the stage gracefully and play the violin gracefully. If she is good enough, she can become an artist who does not pursue fame and fortune in the future. If she is ordinary, she can sit in the classroom of art room and teach children to play the piano. It is also very suitable for her kind of gentle and easy-going person to be a teacher. Niuniu hasn''t completely digested Letong''s words, and then Dabao, who knows her mind well, says. "You just choose what you like and what you are good at. As for business, the four of us in our family, who you choose to teach you, should not be inferior to what the professors in the school teach you." Dabao''s words of retreating moved Niuniu very much, and she began to waver. Xiaobao watched her waver when mummy and her brother talked about her, so she hugged her, put her head on her shoulder, and said in a coquettish tone, "I think my sister who plays violin is the most immortal and beautiful..." Xiaobao is much bigger than Niuniu. At first glance, he looks like a promising young man. After all, he is the youngest in the Ji family, so it''s not easy for him to be coquettish with anyone? What''s more, Niu Niu is the one who has the least immunity to his coquetry and is the one who is most likely to make him succeed. Niuniu looks at this and then at that. Finally, her eyes fall on Ji Rui who hasn''t expressed any opinions. Ji Rui looks at her, points to Letong and hits Dabao Xiaobao again. "I think the same as your mommy and Dabao Xiaobao. Of course, you have to ask yourself how to choose in the end. I just want to tell you that in our family, we don''t have to betray our inner thoughts for the sake of responsibility. " Ji Rui has said this many times in front of his children. Two sons choose to return to Ji''s family. He and Letong don''t stop them because they both know that their sons really like this challenging and adventurous lifestyle. However, Niuniu chooses to return to Ji''s family for the sake of responsibility, not because she likes it. Finally, Niu Niu thought about it all night, and finally decided to listen to her family''s opinions and choose to enter the music school of r university. After knowing Niu Niu''s choice, teacher fan specially bought her a gift. On the first day of Niu Niu''s professional class, she unexpectedly found that the teacher on the platform was teacher fan. Niu Niu finally chose her favorite major, with mixed feelings. I''m glad that I can live according to my heart, but I''m worried that she can''t really help me with Ji''s business. Dabao probably caught something from her daily words. This evening, after dinner and taking a bath, she flashed into her bedroom and asked her to play a soothing tune or two. Niu Niu was very surprised, "brother, how can you suddenly fall in love with music?" Dabao lay on his back on the bed with his head resting on his arm. "Although I am not an elegant person, I also like to listen to good music, because music is regardless of age, national boundaries and gender." Niu Niu can''t ask any more questions. She turns around and goes into the cloakroom. Her cloakroom is divided into two parts, half of which is dedicated to playing her baby violin. "What do you want to hear?" Although Niu Niu was in her pajamas, she came out with the piano, put it on her shoulder, and lifted the bow up, and the whole person immediately became elegant. "I''m very tired. Is there any music that can help relax my nerves and relieve my fatigue?" Dabao really doesn''t know much about music. If it wasn''t for watching Niu Niu play violin for so many years, he didn''t even have the common sense that violin models are selected according to different ages and heights. Niu Niu raised her bow, chin slightly raised, and looked at him from top to bottom like a proud princess. "Dream song, OK?" Niuniu''s eyes are very gentle. Dabao almost gets drunk in her attentive gaze. For a moment, she nods, "all right. Anyway, I don''t know what music it is. Just listen to it." The beautiful music that sweeps my heart like fluffy starts slowly. Dabao closes his eyes slightly. He remembers the scene of driving Niuniu up the mountain one day, and they cuddle up at the top of the mountain to watch the sunset. It''s like he and Niuniu are the only two left When the last note of the song falls, Dabao is not in a hurry to open his eyes, but slowly savors the romantic pictures between him and her in the melodious music. Niu Niu also pauses for a while, and her mood is pulled out of the atmosphere of the music. She looks at the man lying on the bed, but he is still with his eyes closed. Does he actually hear that he is asleep? Niuniu was a little heartbroken at first. When she put down the piano and lay down on the bed, she saw Dabao lying on his back in a completely relaxed posture. She couldn''t help thinking that her music, as a lullaby, seemed to be good. Niu Niu came up to him gently. Seeing that he was still lying still, she was sure that he was asleep. Her infatuated eyes swept back and forth on his handsome facial features several times. She pursed her lips and hesitated. Finally, she could not help but kiss him on the lips. Kiss for a while, slightly leave a few, observe the change of the person in front of him, see him a little reaction, courage will grow up. He lowered his head and gently held the corner of his lip, like a child looking for a funny toy, nibbling and sucking These behaviors are usually done by Dabao to her openly and secretly. At that time, she was too young to be shy. Even if she didn''t resist, she seldom took the initiative. In other words, never take the initiative. Now she is 18 years old, and many things she didn''t know before are gradually understood now. Occasionally, she even sympathizes with her brother. She has been a lover with him for more than three years, and he hugs her at most. He has never done it or even tried to cross the bottom line. He''s been working hard these years, right? Chapter 837 He never said when he was attracted to her. And she didn''t know how long he was waiting. She didn''t know what it was like to wait for someone to grow up. Now she still does not understand, but she tried to transpose thinking. If now she loves him deeply, but for some reason can''t find out and express for the time being, the waiting process must be very hard. The more Niu Niu thought about it, the more distressed she felt. She couldn''t help reaching over and touching his face. For fear of waking him, the palm of his hand was lightly pressed against his face. His skin is very good, and his pores are very thin and elastic. If he didn''t stay with him every day, and knew that he was as simple as possible in his living habits, he might think that this man usually didn''t know how to maintain his skin carefully, so that he could develop his skin like this. I''m sorry, Niu Niu said in her heart. Sorry to keep you waiting! Sorry for the pain! Sorry Niu Niu''s hand from the straight nose to the stretched eyebrows, looking at his handsome face, I feel inexplicably uncomfortable. She is so big that she knows what it''s like to be miserable. But this time, the pain is different from any other time. She felt aggrieved and oppressed. But these grievances and grievances are not for her, but for him! For this reason, she even hated the unknowingly and happily growing up in the past. How could she be so dull when she was young? How can we blindly enjoy him beyond the brother and sister''s doting and love, but not aware of his inner feelings and pain, and never give him any response? If she is a little sensitive and smart, she can see his heart and her own heart early, even if she says to him, "brother, wait for me to grow up!", Then he doesn''t have to suffer so much in vain. Niu Niu, whose chest is full of complicated emotions, bows down and lies on his warm body. Her face is buried in his neck. She murmurs, "brother, you always say I''m a fool. In fact, you are the most stupid fool!" The man pretending to be a corpse sleeping on the bed heard her whispering so passionately. His heart was like the snow on the withered branch in winter. It was blown by the wind and trembled a few times before falling. Dabao''s soft heart became a pool of water. One hand supported her back waist, the other hand gently raised her face and pecked her lips. "You are stupid! I am the greatest genius There was a flash of surprise in Niu Niu''s eyes. Soon, she realized that he was not asleep at all, just pretending to be asleep. But now she doesn''t care about his little actions. "Brother, you are wrong! Because I''m a fool, but you fall in love with me. Aren''t you the most stupid fool? " Dabao put his forehead against hers, and his lips were slightly crooked. He looked at her with interest. "Oh? Let me put it another way. If I am smart, then you are smarter than me. Because you chose me and fell in love with me, you are smarter than me. Is that right? " Niu Niu, it seems that there is some truth in what he said! "So a fool, like me, is destined to work hard. If you are smart, you are destined to save me Dabao pointed at her with her fingertips, who was still thinking intently, "thank you for master Sihan''s dream song. It''s very nice to hear. It makes me tired as a common man!" Niuniu was dazed by Dabao. Although she didn''t understand the meaning of his last two words, her originally depressed mood got better unconsciously. It was not until she lay on the bed, pondering over her brother''s behavior tonight in the dark, and then pondering over his last two words that she slowly understood. Probably, my brother''s action tonight is actually premeditated. Choosing her favorite major made her feel guilty. But she didn''t mention it to anyone, and my brother should be aware of her mind, so I specially comfort her in this way tonight. So, she is really right, he is the most stupid fool! ¡­¡­ Dabao''s well intentioned action really relieved Niuniu a lot. Of course, she didn''t really think that she was the one who saved her brother, but since he worked so hard to plan such a play, she naturally couldn''t let his efforts be wasted, let alone let him worry any more. After thinking about it, Niu Niu no longer worries about gains and losses, but turns guilt into motivation and becomes more actively involved in school life. Not long after the beginning of school, r university''s Mid Autumn Festival Party entered a tense preparatory stage. As the backbone of literature and art in the Department, Sihan has his own solo as well as his ensemble repertoire with the new orchestra. After her repertoire was published, teacher fan told her privately that he would play a duet with her. Because she has to prepare these songs, Niu Niu often stays in school to train until evening. Dabao, who is still in charge of transportation every day, mostly works overtime until the appointed time to pick her up. But on this day, he arrived early, sitting in the audience with his laptop, Niu Niu rehearsing on the stage, while he was busy with his work. Niuniu didn''t see him because she turned her back to him. Until the end of a song, the girl standing beside her bumped her and raised her chin to remind her. "Sihan, the handsome guy who comes to pick you up every day is here again." Niuniu is not very familiar with the alumni of the band, so people only know that a handsome guy comes to pick her up every day, but they don''t know that he is her brother. Most people default that he is her boyfriend. Of course, this kind of acquiescence is not a misunderstanding, but for Niuniu, Dabao is her brother first, and then her boyfriend. Moreover, from the moment she bravely confessed to Dabao, she never thought that she and Dabao would be separated one day. So, in her heart, Dabao is actually a combination of brother and boyfriend, the two are inseparable. Niu Niu was startled for a moment. She turned around and looked at the familiar figure. When she saw the familiar figure, she said thank you to the group friend and walked to the auditorium around the stairs on one side of the stage. After sitting down, Dabao, who is quietly busy with her own affairs, feels the familiar breath floating close, looks up and looks into her dark eyes. "Don''t worry about me when you rehearse yours!" Dabao waved to her and motioned her to go back quickly, "go back quickly, don''t let others wait!" Niuniu is a freshman. She was chosen as the chief violinist of the orchestra just a few days after she entered the school. She was easily criticized. Now, Dabao didn''t want her to be talked about, so he signaled her to return to the team soon. Chapter 838 Niuniu answered with a "well", but she came up to him, pulled his hand, put something in his palm, closed his palm with her own hand, and then she said, "wait for me!" Then he turned and trotted back to the stage. Dabao watched her swing the horsetail on her head and run back to the stage rhythmically. He saw that she was ready to play. Until he heard the music, he took his eyes back, bowed his head and opened his palm. Palm, quietly lying a heart-shaped chocolate. Dabao raised his lips slightly, picked up the chocolate with her upward temperature, opened the package and put it into his mouth. The sweet and mellow taste spread slowly in his tongue. It was clearly just the most common chocolate, but Dabao thought it was the best chocolate he had ever eaten. At the end of the song, Niuniu on the stage picked up the water bottle and twisted it open to drink. The group friend''s eyes glanced to the audience side intentionally or unintentionally. "Sihan..." the group friend hesitated and called Niuniu. "Well?" Niuniu answered casually, wiped the corners of her mouth gently with the back of her hand, and looked up at her. "That handsome guy, is he your boyfriend?" Niuniu turned to look at his brother who was busy with his own business, and naturally replied, "it''s my brother!" The group friend had a smile on his nervous face. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but he heard Niu Niu say, "but my brother has a girlfriend." The smile on tuanyou''s face was fixed on his lips, and he coughed awkwardly. After a while, he said, "your brother is so handsome. At first sight, he is a young and promising career elite. It''s strange that he doesn''t have a girlfriend." Niuniu nodded and said with a thick face, "yes, my brother is so handsome and capable. It''s a wonder that there is no girlfriend in the world." Before, when Niu Niu didn''t know her true heart, she still had a strong possessive desire for Dabao. As long as a girl was close to him, she would be jealous and rebellious. It''s good to say that she''s careful with her eyes, and that she''s good at protecting food. Anyway, from childhood to adulthood, she can''t accept Dabao''s elder brother to look at other girls more. What''s more, now she and Dabao have exchanged their hearts. The status of her real girlfriend is unbreakable. Naturally, she can''t tolerate any other girl''s wrong ideas about him. A single spark can start a prairie fire, she knows! Therefore, when you see the suspicious spark of the star, you immediately give a large basin of cold water to water it out! "Brother, if you arrive early in the future, you''d better wait for me in the car!" So, in order to avoid the appearance of her handsome brother and boyfriend, Niu Niu, as soon as she got on the bus, told him to fasten her seat belt. Dabao raised his head and looked at her inquisitively. "Why? Did your friends talk about you? " Niuniu is soft tempered. Dabao is always worried that she will be bullied. In particular, she won the position of chief of the orchestra as a freshman, which is very easy to arouse criticism and criticism, and is likely to be rejected and suppressed by the old group members. Niu Niu looks at him strangely, but she doesn''t understand. He is so smart at ordinary times, how can he misunderstand so absurdly. But she didn''t know that her mind was not on the same channel as Dabao, who was always worried about her being bullied. "My group members do talk a lot, but not me, but you." "Me?" Dabao was stunned for a moment. If he remembers correctly, so far, he has nothing to do with Niu Niu''s college classmates and group friends. How can he gossip? "Yes, men are full of envy and hatred for your appearance and luxury cars. In private, they say that you must be an embroidered pillow, domineering and domineering depending on your father. Women say that you are handsome and handsome. Maybe you are a big star, or you are an elite in the workplace... " Niuniu is not exaggerating at all. In private, she did hear the alumni of the regiment talk about Dabao like this. Originally, people like Dabao, no matter where they go, will naturally become the imaginary enemy of same-sex attacks and the best boyfriend for heterosexual admiration. Dabao was not in a hurry to drive. Instead, he leaned over and listened to her carefully. Vaguely, he felt a slight sour smell floating in the air. He exaggerated with hand fan, heavy suction nose, smilingly squint at her way. "Tut, why does the car smell sour?" Niu Niu snorted and gave him a hard look. "Do you know how much you attract? Still sitting in the audience with such publicity, do you want to see beautiful women? " With a smile on his lips, Dabao reached over and pinched her face. "Of course, I''m going to see the beautiful women..." Dabao deliberately pauses and smiles. Seeing that the beautiful woman''s face around him is slightly heavy, he goes on to say, "I''m not here to see Ji Sihan''s beautiful woman? By the way, ask for a chocolate! " Ji Sihan''s face turned from cloudy to sunny. "In a word, you''ll wait for me in the car. I''ll come out immediately after rehearsal." Compared with splashing cold water with a large basin of water every day, Niu Niu would rather hide the culprit who provokes bees and butterflies, so as to save her heart! Dabao thinks that although he has graduated for many years, he used to be a man of the year in the school. Even now, many records and honor lists in the school still have his name and photos. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it''s better to sit in the car and wait for her, just as Niuniu said. "Well, I see." His starting point is different from Niuniu''s, but the conclusion is the same. For this decision, Dabao is very sorry, after all, he actually enjoyed the little girl jealous picture. "When will your mid autumn festival get-together be held?" The car started slowly and drove into the school road. "On the 10th of next month, what''s the matter with you that day?" Niuniu has known that her brother asked this question for a long time. The subtext is that something must have happened that day. Sure enough, Dabao nodded. "Well, I''m going to the branch office in M city for a few days next month. I''m not sure which day I''m going to spend. I''ll try my best to adjust it then." Niuniu doesn''t want to embarrass him. Besides, it''s just a party. Compared with his work, it''s clear which is more important. "It''s OK. It''s just an ordinary performance. It''s not a big competition. Work matters. Don''t embarrass others for such a small thing." Niu Niu worked as a work study student under Dabao for more than two months. Naturally, she understood that the adjustment he was talking about was to let others change their original itinerary and plans to accommodate him. Of course, as the general manager, there is nothing wrong with asking others to accommodate him. But as the root of the incident, she doesn''t want to bear the curse of beauty. Chapter 839 In the end, Dabao failed to adjust the time, so he missed Niu Niu''s debut in University. However, he did not see Niu Niu''s performance live, but saw her solo and duet video with teacher fan on the Internet. Originally, he had no idea about it. It''s the break between him and his subordinates during the overtime meeting. I''ve seen a senior executive of Niuniu inadvertently open one of the hot topics when he was brushing the website. In the video, the beauty standing on the stage solo is not Prince Ji, who is the baby sister of the general manager? "General manager, come and have a look, Miss Sihan is on the hot topic search list!" Dabao originally wanted to make a phone call to his home during the break. When he heard what his subordinates said, he came over. As his subordinates said, the girl in the video, wearing a white suspender dress and playing beautiful music, was Niuniu. Several other colleagues, Wen Yan, also came to watch. After watching, they praised Sihan for her elegant temperament and superb piano skills. Among them, there was exaggeration, but it was very pleasant to listen to in Dabao''s ears. "Wow, general manager, Miss Sihan, this is the rhythm of fire! Video upload less than an hour, forwarding and comments have been nearly 10000 Dabao, who was in a good mood, frowned slightly when he heard this. Just now, he just listened to the praise of others, but forgot that he and his parents never wanted Niu Niu to be over exposed. Especially before she has the ability to protect herself. When Dabao opens the web page, he clicks on the video posted by r university students'' Association microblog. The number of comments and forwards has exceeded 10000, and the number of likes has exceeded 20000. When he clicks on the comment and goes on, the frown that he originally slightly frowned becomes tighter and tighter. "Half an hour''s rest!" Dabao told the colleagues in the meeting room, and he took the phone back to the office. "Hello, principal Zhao, I''m Ji Yu!" Although Dabao has graduated from r university for several years, he still has close contact with the university after graduation. First, he won many awards for the research projects he participated in before, and then he was often invited back to give lectures by the University. Secondly, every year, he will subsidize some needy students and donate teaching facilities and funds. For this reason, president Zhao of r university on the other side of the phone heard Dabao''s name. He politely replied, "it''s Ji Shao, how are you!" If the usual, Dabao will be polite a few words, but at this time he did not even polite mood, so straight to the theme. "Headmaster Zhao, at the Mid Autumn Festival party held by our school today, one of the violin soloists, Ji Sihan, is my sister. Does headmaster Zhao know?" Dabao''s tone is very ordinary, but he is usually a person with excellent manners. After listening to these words in the ears of president Zhao, we can hear the smell of asking the guilty. "I know, Mr. Ji called to take care of it in person. He also said that Sihan, like Xiaoyu, should be a child of ordinary people. Don''t make anything special. " President Zhao''s tone is very attentive, but Dabao is so clever that he can''t hear his intention to shirk responsibility. "Headmaster Zhao, my father really never wanted us to engage in the principle of privilege. While I was in school, I didn''t do anything to shame the school by relying on my father''s identity and status. My sister was also a good card. But when we are equally divided, should the school respect us? " Dabao is looking at the messy comments in the video. Apart from a small part of real appreciation, most of them are boring and shameless comments asking for people''s meat, asking for a phone call and asking for a date. The more Dabao sees these comments, the more angry he is. As a result, his voice becomes colder and colder. Headmaster Zhao over there seemed to be at a loss. He pondered for a moment, "Ji Shao, I''m busy these two days. Maybe I don''t take care of the school''s affairs comprehensively. Dare to ask, what''s the matter that makes Ji Shao difficult?" Dabao didn''t want to play the game of diction with headmaster Zhao, and he didn''t have time to play Tai Chi with him. He frowned, changed the page of the comment and replied impolitely. "Headmaster Zhao, the video of violin solo released on the microblog of the student union obviously takes Sihan as a gimmick. Even if the Conservatory of music wants to use Sihan as an advertisement, it has to seek the opinions of her and our Ji family first, doesn''t it? I admit that r university is very famous, but a video on the micro blog of the University Student Union has been forwarded and commented by more than 10000 people in less than an hour. Do you think it''s normal? I believe president Zhao knows better than me why this video is so popular. I hope that this is the end of the matter, and the driving force behind it is to ask president Zhao to find out as soon as possible. " The sound of "crackling" on the keyboard came from the microphone. It is estimated that it is searching for the microblog and video that Dabao said. "Don''t worry, Ji Shao. I''ll have people delete microblogs and videos immediately. As for the behind the scenes, there should be no one, right?" President Zhao is not clear about Sihan''s position in Ji Yu''s mind, so he often bargains. Dabao squinted slightly and looked at the increasing number of forwarding and comments under the microblog. "Since president Zhao doesn''t think so, I''ll check it out." This matter, if really let him Ji Yu to check, follow-up processing matters, turn not to the school to intervene. It is obvious that president Zhao knows this well. "No, Ji Shao is so busy. We will deal with such a small matter. Please rest assured." Dabao hesitated and said, "OK." Principal Zhao nagged and said a lot of good things, but Dabao was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. He patiently and reluctantly listened to him for three or two sentences, then interrupted him, "principal Zhao, I''m sorry, I have to go to a meeting, and I''ll call you later." The implication is to inform president Zhao that he will follow up all the time. After that, the meeting did not go smoothly. Many of the parts that had differences were still different from each other, and no one could persuade them. When Dabao saw that there was no way to have a result in a short time, he dropped the sentence "you have a good discussion, I''ll make a phone call." Back in his office, Dabao didn''t rush to check the microblog. Instead, he called president Zhao again. When the phone was connected, without waiting for Dabao to open his mouth, principal Zhao over there first opened his mouth to report, "Ji Shao, that microblog has been deleted. I''m very sorry for the trouble you caused!" Dabao gave a faint "um" and waited quietly for the following. If he remembers correctly, in addition to asking for the deletion of Weibo, he also asked the school to find out the backhand. President Zhao was silent for a long time, probably thinking of Dabao''s other responses. Dabao didn''t say a word until he heard president Zhao say, "Ji Shao, who is behind the scenes? We don''t know yet. Can you give me some time?" Dabao is very straightforward, "OK, one day!", But they didn''t give each other a chance to bargain. Chapter 840 As Dabao expected, Niuniu''s microblog at the Mid Autumn Festival party was indeed used as a microblog for the promotion of the Conservatory of music at that time. Of course, Niuniu was a student of the conservatory, so it was understandable that she was regarded as the target of promotion. However, Niu Niu, as a party, had no knowledge of it. Moreover, under the manipulation of the hospital, she was pushed into the hot search in a very short time, and she responded enthusiastically. Even if the microblog is deleted that night, the video and microblog screenshots are still saved, and not a few of them are reproduced and forwarded. The next day, even Ji Rui and Letong received congratulations from several friends in the business field when they were doing business outside. Ji Rui is very angry about this. He turns around and makes a phone call to the school, scolding president Zhao. The head of a department in the Conservatory of music who had a direct relationship with the incident was punished and warned, and the chairman of the student union of the accomplice was punished accordingly. Ji Rui and Letong are not unreasonable people. If this microblog is only used as a way of campus publicity, they will not interfere too much. However, to promote it in a wide range of forms is a violation of Ji Rui and his wife''s taboo. The couple and Dabao were on tenterhooks for two days. Fortunately, none of them received any suspicious phone calls or e-mails during the two days, and Ji Rui wiped out all the microblogs that were reproduced and captured with his personal relationship. After a few days, nothing unusual happened, and the three of them were slightly relieved. But Niu Niu, the client, knew nothing about it from beginning to end. Both Dabao and Ji Rui subconsciously protect her. At the beginning, they only told her that she was the adopted daughter of the Ji family, but they didn''t tell her that someone claimed to be her uncle and threatened the Ji family a few years ago. Although the man who claimed to be her uncle was completely honest after being jointly sanctioned by the Ji family and the Yang family for a period of time, Ji Rui and Dabao were extremely careful and didn''t want Niuniu to be exposed to the public too much. Here, Ji''s family thinks it''s finally calm. Over there, Niuniu still goes to and from school as usual every day, and Dabao is not there. Xiao Li takes over Dabao''s daily pick-up task. On the third day after the Mid Autumn Festival party, Niu Niu met Zhang Ziwen at school. In the year of senior three, that is, last year, Niu Niu offered not to renew her contract because she was afraid that filming and catwalk would affect her intense study. As a result, she had not seen Zhang Ziwen for a long time. When she saw it, she thought it was an accidental encounter. "Sister Ziwen, what a coincidence. Are you here to do business?" The Conservatory of music is a place where stars are produced, so it''s not surprising that Zhang Ziwen will come here. However, Niu Niu guessed Zhang Ziwen''s intention wrongly. "Sihan, long time no see. I''m here for you. Do you have time? Find a place to sit down? " At this time, it''s time for lunch. Niu Niu doesn''t go home at noon. She usually has lunch in the school canteen. "Yes, in school or out of school to find a coffee shop?" "Go to the cafe outside the gate. It''s quiet and there''s lunch." After sitting down in the coffee shop, they quickly ordered something to eat. Zhang Ziwen asked Niu Niu about her recent situation, and Niu Niu picked and answered a few questions. After chatting for a while, Zhang Ziwen asked her, "Mr. Mai is still thinking about you and wants to ask if you are still interested in coming back to speak for their brand." Niu Niu is tiny a Leng, didn''t consider how long then directly shake head to refuse a way. "Forget it, I''ll only drag them down." Although, the family did not say anything, but how can Sihan not understand? She has been endorsing Mr. Mai''s brand for several years. Before that, the brand had been taking a high-end route in the mainland, so its exposure was limited. However, it is reported that this brand is going to make great efforts to develop mid-range clothing and accessories this year. By that time, television and the Internet will become the biggest propaganda media. If she continues to speak for the brand, she will be frequently exposed to the general public. Why does Zhang Ziwen not understand Niu Niu''s concerns? However, Mr. Mai told her to ask Sihan to think it over. "Sihan, you''re not in a hurry to reply to me about this. It''s not too late for you to give me a final reply at the end of November." How to communicate and deal with Niuniu, Zhang Ziwen is very proficient and good at. However, compared with a few years ago, Niu Niu is more decisive now. "Sister, thank you and Mr. Mai for taking care of me all the time, but I really can''t devote 100% of my energy to this job, so you''d better find someone else instead of waiting for me." Niuniu didn''t understand it at first, but later she gradually realized that the contract Mr. Mai signed with her was actually an unequal contract. There are many rules and regulations in it. Throughout the whole fashion circle, only Ji Sihan, a little rookie, can restrict the brand with so many unequal treaties. Therefore, if the contract is renewed, Niu Niu thinks that Mr. Mai and they must be the loser. As everyone knows, she only knows how to stand in the other side''s position to think about the other side''s loss, but she can''t calculate the other side''s gain. As a businessman, there is no reason to do business at a loss? Sihan is not well-known in China, but from the domestic market, the brand looks like it really suffered a loss. However, she is very popular in the Asia Pacific region and European and American markets, but she does not know that. After all, she is not a full-time model. Her focus of life is her family and her studies. For her, the job of model and spokesperson is just a ticket. Zhang Ziwen is not so easy to send, "Sihan, I''m only responsible for delivering messages. Anyway, Mr. Mai said he would contact you at the end of next month." Niuniu, there''s no way! "Well, not Mr. Mai. I''ve come to you today, and there''s a second thing Niu Niu was drinking water, but she almost didn''t spray it on Zhang Ziwen''s face. "Anything else?" To tell you the truth, she really wants to further her studies in violin. Maybe she can add a little artist to Ji Jia. "Do you remember, sun Dao?" Niu Niu has a good memory. She almost nods without thinking about it. "Remember, the director who wanted to play me in the flower season." Zhang Ziwen gave her a thumbs up, "well, yes, that''s him!" "What happened to him? Does he want to film with me again? " Niuniu is a child. The last sentence is just a joke. Unexpectedly, she was wrong. She was right. "Hey, you said you were a prophet? Yes, director Sun really wants to shoot with you. You turned him down a few years ago, and he''s always worried about it. He watched your playing video a few days ago, and he''s even more restless. He wants me to talk to you! " Chapter 841 The video that Zhang Ziwen mentioned was the one that was popular on the Internet at that time. Niuniu herself had not seen it with her own eyes. But later, she heard that her classmates mentioned it, but she didn''t know that this video caused a lot of trouble. As for why it was deleted later, she didn''t think much about it. As for the flower season movie, although Niu Niu didn''t play it, she paid special attention to the information of the movie later. This should have been a very popular film at that time. Fang Kaiyin played the best actor of a certain film festival. The female owner was probably more regular and had no success, just like a little leaf falling on the water. Even the water flower didn''t cause any repercussions. Most people think that it was a film that relied on the fame of Fang Kai, the male owner and director Sun to support the box office. Niuniu is not a thoughtful person. Therefore, she didn''t think much about that after she rejected director Sun at the beginning. At that time, she would pay attention to the follow-up of the film, which could only be regarded as a kind of subconsciousness. But Sun Dao and Fang Kai, who had never met each other, miraculously wrote it down. "Sister Ziwen, don''t make fun of me!" Even though she knew that the other party was not joking, Niu Niu decided to play a fool. Because, whether it''s director Sun who has never met before or acting, which has never been tried before, it''s very far and nothingness for Niu Niu. She would never have met this person before, and I believe she will never do it in the future. "Sihan, you should know that I''m not joking. You think about it. He said that he would like to meet you, or you can give me a time, and you can meet later? Do you want to try or refuse? Tell him yourself, OK Zhang Ziwen also has a headache. All day long, he helps people to do these things like squabbling. He is struggling, but he is not flattered by both sides. Niuniu didn''t even think about it, "sister, I''m sorry! I don''t have any idea about this. I''d better not see it. I don''t have to give others hope first, but I''m even more disappointed in the end. " Although she has not experienced many storms, she knows that if she knows that she can''t get something, it''s better not to think about it in the first place. Moreover, she was also afraid that when she really met sun Dao, she would be surrounded by others. It was hard for her to make up her mind to focus on the violin and keep forging ahead in the long run. Until after lunch, Zhang Ziwen can''t make Niu Niu shake a little bit. Finally, Zhang Ziwen just puts sun Dao''s business card into Niu Niu''s bag and grabs to settle the bill, then says goodbye. "Sihan, go back and think about it. If you have any ideas, you can call me at any time." Until he got into the car, Zhang Ziwen also yelled at Niu Niu outside the car through the window. Until this time, Zhang Ziwen did not give up, but Niu Niu did not nod, just waved goodbye to her in the car. For fear that her family would think wildly, Niu Niu didn''t tell anyone about Zhang Ziwen''s coming to school to find herself. As a result, neither Dabao nor Ji Rui knew that Mr. Mai and Mr. Sun were still thinking of ways to abduct Niuniu. I thought that after seeing off Zhang Ziwen, it was over. In the afternoon, I went to the library and got a call from my classmate, saying that a person who claimed to be a TV reporter was looking for her. Niu Niu is confused for a while, TV reporter? If she remembers correctly, she doesn''t know any journalists or anything? Although she worked as a spokesperson for a certain brand for several years, she never gave interviews at that time, which was written in black and white as an extremely important clause when signing the contract. "Xiu''er, is he mistaken? I don''t know any journalists! " Xiuer is Niu Niu''s close classmate in the University. "I don''t think so. He said that he was looking for the girl named Ji Sihan who played violin in the video. Isn''t that you?" Niuniu has no choice but to close the books and get up to the teaching building that Xiuer said. The teaching building is not far from the library, but it takes about ten minutes to walk. Niuniu is a child with solid eyes. In order not to let others wait for a long time, she trotted all the way to the appointed place for a few minutes. When she stood in front of Xiuer and the so-called TV reporter, she was sweating and panting slightly. She had to say that even she felt embarrassed. But she''s good-looking. Even though she''s panting and sweating, she still has a special charm. I have to use words to describe it, which is probably the feeling that I still feel pity. The young man in front of her, who looked like a senior, looked at her in a daze and forgot to introduce himself. Niuniu only thought that the other party was frightened by her embarrassed appearance and laughed at herself. "Sorry..." The man wakes up like a dream, gently smiles, reaches out his hand to her and introduces himself, "Hello, Ji classmate, I''m Tao Ming, a reporter from the city TV station." "Hello Sihan reaches out her hand. After shaking his hand politely, Tao Ming presents his press card and work card to Sihan at the same time. "Classmate Ji, here are my press card and work card." Obviously, he is afraid that Sihan doesn''t believe it, so he passes two certificates to Sihan for verification. Sihan takes a closer look, but to tell the truth, there are so many fake certificates now. Even if these two certificates are fake, she doesn''t know! Xiuer on one side seems to have something else to do. She talks to Sihan and leaves, leaving Sihan and Taoming standing face to face. "What can I do for you, Mr. Tao?" Sihan remembers his name and department, thinking that if necessary, she will check his real identity on the Internet later. "We..." Tao Ming looked around, "I''ll treat you to a cup of coffee, sit down and chat slowly, OK?" Sihan has always been very wary of strangers. The reason why she dares to see this man alone is that it''s broad daylight now, and people are coming and going in the teaching building, so he won''t do anything extraordinary here. Moreover, she is a master of fighting. It''s not easy for an ordinary man to get close to her, let alone hurt her. But even if she has the ability to protect herself, it doesn''t mean that she will go to other places with this person foolishly. "No, I''ll have classes later. If there''s anything we can do, we''ll sit and chat in that pavilion over there." Sihan points to the small pavilion not far away. There are two stone tables and several stone stools, and there is no one there. It can really be used as a place for negotiation. Tao Ming, as a journalist, is more sensitive and accurate than most people because of his profession. He is clearly aware of Sihan''s vigilance and says sorry. "I''m sorry, I forgot that you still have class. Let''s go and sit down over there. I''m sorry, but I''m not careful enough. " With that, he makes a gesture of invitation to Sihan, and politely asks Sihan to go first. Chapter 842 They sit down respectively. Sihan signals Tao ming to say something. Because of Sihan''s vigilance, Tao Ming doesn''t dare to say anything else that has nothing to do with her, so as not to make her suspicious. "Classmate Ji, your solo at the Mid Autumn Festival Gala is excellent. Our TV station wants to do a program recently, which is specially aimed at college students. So, I want to do an interview for you. Is it convenient for you?" Sihan is silent for a moment, thinking, is that video enchanted? Otherwise, why did Zhang Ziwen''s sun Dao or Tao Ming find her because of that video. It seems that I really need to find the student president later and ask him to send that video to her to have a good look. When Tao Ming saw that she was silent, he seemed to be thinking about something "Mr. Tao, I''m sorry, I''m just an ordinary freshman. I have no achievements in my major. You''d better find someone else who is more suitable for the interview." Niuniu turned down Tao Ming''s request. Seeing that the other party was disappointed, she said, "or I can introduce you to the student union. I think they will have many excellent candidates for Mr. Tao to choose from." Although she is a freshman, she often has to get in touch with the senior students of the student union because of the orchestra. It''s not difficult for her to introduce Tao Ming. Tao Ming was not pleased by her words, on the contrary, his disappointment deepened a little. After all, he was so surprised by Sihan in the video that he came up with the idea of doing an exclusive interview for Sihan. What he didn''t expect most was that the group leader, who had always been so critical of him, didn''t say anything after listening to the interviewee he proposed, and immediately agreed. The reason is that the group leader, like him, had also seen the video. "Ji, you think about it. The content of our interview is very healthy. It''s not the kind of entertainment and gossip without nutrition." Sihan looks embarrassed. "Mr. Tao, I''m sorry. I have camera phobia. You''d better find someone else." The so-called camera phobia, of course, is a word of evasion. Even though Tao Ming didn''t know that she had been a spokesperson for a product for several years, Ji Sihan, who stands calmly on the stage in the video, where is there any sign of fear? But Sihan doesn''t want to talk to him any more. It''s not that she''s rude, but that the bell rings and she has to go to class. Moreover, even if she stayed to chat with him for a few more minutes, it would not change her decision. "Sorry, I''m going to school." ¡­¡­ Niu Niu told her parents and Dabao about Tao Ming when she came home. Because, now she is not sure, that video will continue to bring any trouble. Sure enough, Ji Rui and Letong are dignified after listening to her. Dabao immediately called the city TV station to confirm that there was a youth reporter named Tao Ming. But even so, Dabao still decided, "Niuniu, try not to act alone in school, go out to party or play, and let your driver pick you up temporarily." Niu Niu didn''t want to worry about her family, and she didn''t want to make trouble for her family. She nodded her head to agree. Time is almost the same, Niuniu as usual to the study to practice, the remaining three people sitting in the living room. "Daddy and Mommy, you know the head of the TV station, don''t you?" It''s about Niu Niu. It''s hard for Dabao to be calm. "Yes, very familiar. You mean, say hello to him first, and then everything about Niuniu will be suppressed? " This kind of thing has not been done before. However, in the past, it was mainly aimed at paper media. "Well, it''s better for them to give us the final check than for us to guard back and forth." Ji Rui and Le Tong feel that he has a point. After that, they call the director of the TV station and get angry first. No matter Ji Rui, Letong or Dabao, they didn''t expect that the short video released less than an hour would cause such a chain reaction. What makes them even more unexpected is that some people can be prevented, but some people in the dark can not be prevented. ¡­¡­ After a few days, Zhang Ziwen or Tao Ming did not come back to find Niu Niu. When Niu Niu thought it was over, she met a strange person in class this afternoon. At noon, the orchestra had a rehearsal, and Niuniu delayed some time. When she went to the big classroom, there was basically no seat in the front row, so she had to choose the last row to sit down. In most of the class, a lot of news came from her side. Niuniu only thought that someone was later than her and didn''t think much about it. She still focused on the important content marked by the teacher on the big screen. "Ji Sihan?" The strange and slightly rough male voice makes Sihan tremble a little, subconsciously clenching her fist and raising her head to the person''s eyes. It was a man in his thirties, dressed in ordinary clothes, with dark skin and gloomy and sharp eyes. Sihan, with a thump in her heart, forces herself to calm down, takes her eyes away from the man''s face as if nothing had happened, and returns to the blackboard. Looking at the screen calmly on the surface, she is sweating in her hands, thinking hard about the countermeasures. She is 100% sure that this person, she does not know! Now, is she going to run? Or report to the teacher that there is a suspicious person here? She sat at the back of the seat, if you want to run, you have to pass the man''s side to go out, therefore, the idea of running is not practical. If you report to the teacher, there are at least a few hundred people in this classroom. If this person is really a terrorist or has an improper attempt, it will certainly cause great panic. Niu Niu is still thinking about how to avoid this man, and the voice that the man deliberately lowered comes from her ear. "If you don''t pretend you don''t understand, I know you are Ji Sihan, the daughter of Ji Rui, President of Ji''s group." The man''s voice was very low, but it was enough for Sihan, who was two or three seats away, to hear it clearly. Niuniu is surprised again. She is the daughter of Jishi group. Few people in the university know her identity. However, with the man''s age and bearing, it is obvious that he is not a student in school. In other words, he came to find himself. Moreover, unlike Zhang Ziwen and Tao Ming, his purpose is very poor. Niu Niu clenched her fist more tightly and tried to calm herself down. The other hand slipped into the knapsack. There was a wolf defense weapon that Dabao had prepared for her. She secretly planned that if the man moved half a point to her side, she would take the initiative and beat him down by surprise. "Ha ha..." the man''s laughter was deep and creepy. Niu Niu''s hand in her backpack was holding the weapon, but she heard the man say, "you don''t know, do you? You are not Ji. Everything you have now is fake! " Chapter 843 "You don''t know? You are not Ji. Everything you have now is fake! " Niuniu is shocked that she is not a child of Ji''s family. It is Letong who tells her. After that, no one has mentioned this question except Dabao in front of her. Of course, the Ji family and the Yang family all know about it, but no one has ever talked about it. Moreover, everyone has accepted and acquiesced in her relationship with Dabao in a calm and natural way,. As far as outsiders are concerned, this man with a very bad attitude is the first one who mercilessly exposes the truth in front of Niu Niu! Niuniu turns her head to ask the man, "who are you?", But the man had already got up, and even didn''t look at her again. Without the slightest nostalgia, he turned and walked out. Niuniu nervously stares at the person''s back and disappears at the door. She has been trying to keep calm and support her all the time before. Finally, she can''t hold on any longer. All of a sudden, she lies on the table with sweat on her back and hands. Usually very serious, she couldn''t hear the teacher''s voice on the platform at this time. The man''s creepy dry smile and his sentence "everything is fake!" rang out in her ear If you want to. Instead of rushing to her family for help as before, she tried to calm herself down and analyze the strange man and his unpredictable behavior. She didn''t know who the man was. Naturally, she didn''t know the purpose of his coming here, and what was the purpose of his words? Niuniu was in a trance all afternoon. Until Dabao came to pick her up, she was still absent-minded. When she was young, she looked at Dabao, who had grown up with her. When she only looked at her, she realized that she was abnormal. "Niuniu, are you sick?" This is the school. People come and go. Dabao doesn''t dare to do anything out of the ordinary. He just frowns and sticks the back of his hand to her forehead. "No! I''m fine! " Niu Niu shook her head and took Dabao''s hand down. But she denied it, and her pale face and worried eyes told Dabao that she was not good at all. Dabao was not in a hurry to break it. He opened the door and let her get on the car first. When the car started, he was not in a hurry to ask her, but she pursed her lips silently and looked straight ahead of the road. If she does not have anything like what she said, Dabao is not stupid, but blind! However, he wanted to give her enough psychological buffer period so that she could sort out how to talk to him. Dabao waited patiently all the way, until the car drove to the gate of the yard, Niuniu didn''t say a word. Dabao originally thought that she might be excluded or criticized by her classmates at school, so she was not very happy, but now, he thinks things are not as simple as he thought. He stopped the car, but didn''t open the door. When Niu Niu wanted to open the door, she got out of the car but couldn''t open it. When she turned her head and looked at him with confused eyes, he leaned over to kiss her lips, rubbed her head and said in a low voice. "Let''s talk!" Niu Niu trembled slightly, raised her eyelids, and there was a look of confusion in her dark eyes. "What''s the matter?" Dabao asked gently. Niuniu shakes her head. She thinks about it all afternoon, but she still hasn''t figured out how to mention the man and his words to her family. In fact, she really hopes that she can find a way to solve it. After all, she is 18 years old and can''t rely on her parents and brother for everything. When Dabao saw that she was silent, he could only exclude her one by one. "I was bullied by my elder sister at school?" "No!" Niu Niu''s answer was very straightforward. "Was the classmate beat small report, was the classmate crowded out?" Dabao asked again. "No!" Niuniu shakes her head. In fact, she is not so weak and incompetent as her brother. Even if this happened, she would not take it back to her parents and brother. She is no longer a child, has learned to deal with such interpersonal conflicts and friction. "Is that the TV reporter bothering you again?" Mentioning that reporter, Dabao''s eyebrows slightly twisted. "No, I''ve only met him once." "Is that a problem in study?" Dabao asked one by one persistently. Niuniu finally understood. If she didn''t make it clear now, she probably didn''t want to get off the bus. "Brother, I met a strange man in class today!" Dabao''s heart was tight, "huh?! "Weirdo?" Niu Niu nodded, before a little lax eyes, finally found the focus. "Yes, I sat in the last row, and there was no one in the back seat. As soon as he came in, he called me in an interrogative tone. Obviously, he wanted to make sure that I was me." Niuniu tries her best to look calm and rational. Even if this matter is to be solved with the help of her brother and parents, she must let them know that she can deal with such a person or emergency calmly and think rationally. Dabao''s heart is mentioned in the air, and his dark eyes are deep and unpredictable. However, seeing Niuniu''s calmness, he also suppresses her nervous heart and encourages her to speak in a calm tone. "Well, then?" "Then I pretended he called the wrong person and ignored him. He was sitting two or three seats away from me and didn''t move. I pretended to listen to the class seriously. He suddenly laughed a few times and said, "you don''t know, do you? You are not Ji. Everything you have now is fake! " Dabao''s heart, which has been thrown to the cloud, nervously asked, "after that, did he trouble you?" "No, he left after that. I''ve been thinking all afternoon, but I can''t remember who this person is. " In fact, Niuniu knows very few people. Although everyone outside knows that Ji family has three children, Ji Sihan, who ranks second, doesn''t show up at ordinary parties. Therefore, after thinking about Niuniu all afternoon, she can be 100% sure that this man, she met for the first time. Dabao intuitively thinks it''s not easy, but he comforts Niuniu. "It''s OK. Let''s go home first. You don''t have to worry about it. My parents and I will solve it." When hearing Niuniu say that man, Dabao''s first reaction is whether that man is the man who threatened grandfather and daddy with Niuniu''s life experience a few years ago? However, these are only his guesses, all of which require evidence. Niuniu got out of the car with him, and the brother and sister went home hand in hand. Letong didn''t work overtime today, so she went home early to prepare dinner. Hearing the sound, she ran out with a smile on her face. Seeing the dignified look of her son and daughter, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Chapter 844 "What happened?" What a smart person Letong is, and she knows her children very well. It only takes a glance to know that the two children are not right. Dabao also conceals the meaning, looked at Niuniu and motioned to herself to say it again. Letong takes off her apron and sits down in the living room with the two children. She listens to Niuniu carefully and repeats the story calmly. Throughout the process, Letong has been solemn and silent. When Niuniu has finished, Letong leans over and gently hugs her in her arms and kisses her on the forehead. "Honey, you did a good job. Next thing, we''ll solve it. You don''t have to worry about it. " Letong''s words are similar to Dabao''s. Niuniu was worried that her father, mother and brother would blame her for not dealing with it well. Now listening to Letong''s words, she scratched her head with embarrassment. "If it''s my brother and my brother, she can deal with it better than me." No way. She has lived in the shadow of two geniuses for so many years, and it''s normal for her to always be suspicious of herself. She never felt inferior in music, or in the fields where she was good at going on stage and taking pictures in front of the camera. Even when she met a strong opponent, she knew that her level was inferior to others, and she had the courage and confidence to catch up. "Fool, even if it''s me, I will choose the same way as you. I will protect myself and avoid hurting other innocent people. Mommy didn''t say it, you did a good job! Our girl is really grown up! " After talking to her brother and Mommy, Niuniu''s worries are finally put down. Letong continues to cook dinner in the kitchen. Niuniu follows her to the kitchen to help her. Dabao got up and went into the study. First, he called Zhao school and asked him to transfer the monitoring records of Niuniu in class. The other party soon passed all the video surveillance related to the man according to his requirements. From the video alone, Dabao doesn''t know this man. From the patchwork footage taken from different monitoring points, it can be inferred that the man who came and went by bus was acting alone. When Ji Rui comes back, several people sit down with Letong and watch the video carefully. No matter Letong or Ji Rui, they say they don''t know this man. However, Ji Rui and Letong know the man who threatened Mr. Ji and Ji Rui a few years ago, and they have a thorough grasp of his information. Now we can be sure that this man is not that man. "Is it possible that the man came to intimidate Niuniu?" Letong intuitively feels that the two men are probably related. "Well, you can try to think about it first. Let''s start with that man." Ji Rui also agrees with Letong. So, three people began to discuss how to carry out, the whole process, Niuniu this party is also present. It was impossible before. But Niuniu''s performance today makes Dabao and Letong understand that little girl has really grown up and many things should not exclude her. Because, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t protect her all the time. She must learn to protect herself and learn to deal with emergencies. She must also have a strong psychological quality to withstand changes and pressure. The person in charge of investigating the man a few years ago sent the results the next day. A few years ago, the man''s business plummeted because he had committed crimes against the Ji family and the Yang family. In other words, before that, his business was already in the signs of decline, so he took the risk to blackmail Ji Rui for a large sum of money and wanted to take the opportunity to turn over. However, Ji Rui and his wife are famous for protecting the calf. After that, they let out some news with Yang Sheng. In the end, the man got worse and worse. Later, in order to avoid the creditor, he went to the remote mountainous area to hide. Once he hid, he hid until now. As for the man who appeared in r university, the investigators couldn''t find any clues to show that he was related to the previous man. Even though they spent several days investigating what his background was, where he came from and where he went, they still found nothing. There is no progress in the investigation. Several adults of the Ji family dare not take it lightly. They arrange two bodyguards to follow Niu Niu secretly. Niuniu has no objection to this. From childhood to adulthood, her parents are very concerned about the personal safety of their brother and sister. She is not stupid enough to show off in this respect in order to prove her ability. With bodyguards secretly protecting her, if she is more careful, the possibility of others trying to get close to her and hurt her will be reduced a lot. In principle, she should be relieved. But in fact, when she is alone in private these days, she always seems to have a lot on her mind. I have to say that although the man didn''t touch her a hair, he hurt her a lot. What hurt her so much, of course, was what the man said Everything you have is fake! This, obviously with a strong sense of provocation, Niu Niu tried to persuade herself countless times, take this as nonsense. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t deny the correctness of this. It can be said that the man''s words hurt and frustrated her more than his blatant stabbing. Her brother brought her back from the woods and gave her a chance to live. Daddy and mummy gave her name and gave her a good living environment and full of love, so that she could grow up healthily and happily. Up to now, apart from this face and this body, what is not given by the Ji family? If, put aside the heavy protective clothing of Ji''s children, what is Ji Sihan? Since she was a child of the Ji family, she lived in a big house. She went out in a luxury car and was followed by bodyguards everywhere. She ate and dressed better than others. She went to a school where one year''s tuition could enable ordinary people''s children to go from primary school to University All these things, she has always taken for granted, but never thought, if she is not surnamed Ji, if she is just the original she, what kind of life will she lead? If she is now separated from the Ji family, and is 18 years old and fully grown up, can she live a good life? These problems perplexed Niuniu for many days. Then, one day, she suddenly made up her mind to call Zhang Ziwen. "Sister Ziwen, I want to meet with director Sun. Can you make an appointment with him for me and accompany me?" Zhang Ziwen, who had already lost all hope on the other side of the phone, had no reason to refuse. After he promised, he turned around and soon sent the time and place of meeting with sun Dao to Niu Niu''s mobile phone. Chapter 845 Niuniu called Zhang Ziwen. That night, after dinner, she was supposed to go to the study to practice piano. However, with a cup of hot tea, she walked slowly to the living room and sat down on the sofa opposite her parents and Dabao. The three looked at her strangely at the same time, especially Dabao. Because Niuniu has always been very clingy since she was a child, especially Dabao. This time, she sat quietly on the opposite sofa holding the cup. If Dabao was right, the expression on the little girl''s face was very nervous, and her hands holding the cup were tightly twisted together. Niuniu''s tension, dabaocha feel, Letong naturally also found out, but she, like her husband and son, quietly looked at Niuniu, waiting for her to take the initiative to speak. Niu Niu was staring at by her parents and brother, and almost wanted to escape. But reason told her that she was not a child, and she had to fight for what she wanted. What''s more, these are the families who love her most. The whole world may hurt her, crowd her out or point out her behavior. Only the three in front of her, as long as she thinks, they will tolerate her and support her. Niu Niu looked down at the heat coming out of the cup. After a while, she raised her eyelids and bit her teeth. "Daddy, Mommy, brother, there''s something I want to discuss with you." Dabao heart flutter, strong intuition told him, not good! Letong, as the real head of the family, also has a premonition in her heart that what the girl wants to discuss will never be a trivial matter. "Well, tell me! Maybe we can give you some advice! " Letong and Dabao look at each other. She knows her child best. The girl said that she was discussing. In fact, she has made up her mind, right? Even with Le Tong''s encouragement, Niu Niu still looks at Dabao nervously. Seeing that Dabao''s expression is flat, she doesn''t seem to resist much. Then she licks her lips and says. "I''m sorry, daddy and mummy. I want to try to develop into the entertainment industry." Her words, in exchange for a long silence and six bright eyes. Their reaction was the best in Niu Niu''s expectation. She had imagined that they might kill her when they heard that. And now, she can''t deny that they didn''t want to kill her heart. But at least, they seem calm on the surface, and neither brother nor daddy shows any signs of getting angry. Letong is the first of the three people to respond and give a response, "do you really think about it?" Her tone is very calm, which makes Niu Niu''s delicate heart hanging in the air slowly return to the flat. Niuniu nodded firmly and glanced at Dabao again. "Well, I think so!" Letong sits in the middle of two men, one old and one young, and looks at the old and the few. The two men, whose faces are more and more similar, are pursing their lips. It seems that the two men haven''t turned the corner yet. But, never children and parents of confrontation, concession is not always parents? In their family, it''s the same. Whether it''s Dabao or Xiaobao, or Niuniu at the moment, what they decide is not something that parents can control and change at will. As a mother for so many years, she knows very well that, in a sense, family affection is a kind of fetter. Every child, when self-consciousness is mature, will have the idea and desire to break free from his parents'' arms and face the world alone. But all parents have an instinct to keep their children in their arms. Most of the time, they don''t realize that their children have grown up. Therefore, parents want to keep people in their arms, but children want to break away from the pull and go to the outside world. Two opposite forces are tugging at each other. If no one knows how to let go and give in, it is inevitable to hurt. And understand this truth of Le Tong, generously chose to let go. In fact, for Dabao and Xiaobao, she and Ji Rui let go earlier. And to Niu Niu, no matter she and Ji Rui or Dabao, what they have been doing is desperately trying to pull her into their arms. They just think it''s love Niu Niu, but they all ignore it. Even if Niu Niu is not as smart as Dabao and Xiaobao, she will grow up eventually. "Since this is what you like, do it boldly. Even if we are ordinary families, as long as you like a few children, we as parents will support you unconditionally. What''s more, your father has a little bit of money and status, so he always has the ability to let his children do what they like without worry! " Letong is the quickest one among the three people to figure it out. After thinking it out, Letong''s decision is no longer to pull Niuniu back, but to try to push her behind the little girl, so that she can walk more easily in the world she wants. Compared with Letong''s approval and strong support, Dabao is silent. Niu Niu was a little relieved at first, and when she saw the big treasure, she looked nervous again. "Brother..." She knew that her decision was very difficult for her family, and that her family didn''t like it. But now she is eager to be strong. This power is not necessarily to become a powerful entrepreneur like daddy and Mommy, but just to become an independent and successful person! She just hopes that she can become a proud person for her parents and brother with her own ability. Instead of, like now, no matter what happens, you will subconsciously hide behind your parents and brother to seek shelter. But she doesn''t have the brains of her brother and brother. It''s not easy for her to make some achievements to prove herself. Therefore, she must choose the direction she is best at to develop. With this idea, she first thought of violin, a skill she had learned for more than ten years. To be honest, both teacher fan and other professional teachers feel that she has no talent in this field. If she works harder, she may become an excellent performer, but she will never become an artist. Besides violin, what other skills or skills does she have? As a result, she thought of Zhang Ziwen and the famous director Sun Dao, who was rejected by herself and still insisted on cooperating with her. Is it possible for such a great director to think that she is very talented in this respect? If she tries to develop in this way, does she have a chance to become an outstanding person in a certain way like her brother? "Brother..." Niuniu called again. Dabao gave her a meaningful look and then let out a long breath. "OK, you can do it if you like. I''ll be your strongest backup like daddy and Mommy." Chapter 846 Niu Niu''s eyes were slightly red. She stared at Dabao and muttered, "thank you, brother..." At this moment, she even thanks her parents for abandoning her, for throwing her in the desolate woods, and then letting her brother find her. Only in this way can she love her and do everything for her family and lovers. Although, this kind of thought is very disrespectful to her biological parents, but she still can''t stop this kind of thought, desperately to go out. Dabao stared at her red eyes for a few seconds, sighed gently, stood up, took three long legs and stepped in front of her. He put his big hand on her head and rubbed it hard. It seemed that just in this way, he could crush all the depressed soldiers in his heart and throw them away. Niu Niu lets him rub her head and stare at his feet. The corner of her eyes is getting hotter and hotter. She doesn''t want to cry in front of her parents to look too ugly. Subconsciously, she raises her face and sniffs hard. With fog eyes straight into the top-down overlooking her concern eyes, Niu Niu''s heart is not struggling to "thump" crazy jump, like a sudden fast forward music, rhythm chaos in a mess. And the big treasure standing high on the ground, looking at the little girl red eyes covered with tears, face scarlet appearance, had been chaotic heart lake, this is stirred into a huge whirlpool, accidentally, he swallowed up the whole. "After that, do you have any ideas? Do you need us to help you find your way In the heart is still turning the wind and waves of Dabao, the words are very rational, the tone is also very gentle, deeply staring at Niuniu''s dark eyes, calm and deep. It is undeniable that when he heard that she wanted to develop into the entertainment industry, he really had the heart to kill her. She is the treasure that he carefully protected and spoiled since childhood, holding it in the palm of his hand for fear of holding it, holding it in his mouth for fear of melting. Never, as long as she left his sight and control, he was always afraid that she would be bullied and that she would cry when she was wronged. When he realized that he not only loved her family, but also men''s love for women, his idea of monopolizing her became more and more abnormal. Little girl may not know, but he himself is clear, he has been using his way to prevent her from making too close contact with the opposite sex outside the Ji family. Mingming often thinks selfishly and darkly, or she should be tucked in her pocket, so that no one can see or touch her. But now he has to accept that her smile, which originally belonged to him alone, will keep shaking in front of the people all over the country. It felt like a precious candy that he was not willing to eat, but now it was going to be melted in a big pot of water and given to unrelated people according to their heads. Yes, he admits that he doesn''t like it and doesn''t want to share her beauty with anyone, even if it''s just a toss without a sincere smile! But when he heard what Mommy said to Niuniu, his thoughts were greatly impacted. If he has enough confidence in their relationship, he doesn''t need to worry about the temptation of the outside world to shake her! If he thinks he is strong enough, why can''t he let her do what she likes with her own strength like her parents? In other words, if a man doesn''t even have the mind and tolerance to support and tolerate his lover to do what she likes, what else can he talk about? Mummy''s words not only changed his mind, but also made him blush! Niuniu is not a pet he keeps. She is an independent person. She has her own thoughts and pursuits. He may or may not support her, but how can he stop her? Just like daddy and mummy, there is no doubt that daddy has enough ability to let mummy live a superior life, but daddy has never stopped mummy from having her own career and pursuit. Instead, he has always supported and respected her until she becomes a strong woman who can advance and retreat together with Daddy. Of course, if Mommy is at home these years, he will love her as well. But he also has to admit that now this excellent mother in all aspects must have more personal charm than an ordinary housewife. For Mommy, her life must be more complete and wonderful. And Niuniu, what she wants is probably the same as what Mommy wants. What''s wrong with her like this? Since that''s right, why can''t he support Mommy with the kind of bearing and tolerance that a man should have? Niuniu finally recovered her steady heartbeat rhythm from his affectionate and doting eyes, sniffed and shook her head. "I don''t need you to do anything for the time being." Her confidence once again surprised Dabao and Letong. "What are you going to do?" Dabao was so close that his parents asked them what they thought. "Sister Ziwen came to see me. She said that Mr. Mai hoped that I could continue to speak for their brand next year. In addition, there was a famous director named sun, whose name I forgot. Anyway, this director Sun wanted to find me to play the heroine of his new play. I haven''t talked about the details yet. Brother, please accompany me to meet him when you arrive. I''m afraid you need to help me with the specific things." Although Niu Niu has a certain plan for her future life, she has no idea of fighting alone. She is very self-conscious. She is too young to go to a new environment. The support and escort of her family is essential. Dabao nods and agrees. Even if Niuniu doesn''t mention it, he won''t trust her to contact those directors or investors alone. Ji Rui and Letong look at each other, and Qi Qi remembers what happened to sun Dao at his birthday party. The little girl is talking about sun Dao now. Isn''t that sun Dao? "Sun Dao? Does he have any famous films? " Yue Tong asks tentatively. Niu Niu didn''t mention sun Dao to them at all, but when Le Tong and Ji Rui saw that she didn''t mention sun Dao, they naturally didn''t know. Niu Niu tilts her head and thinks about it. She searches out several hot films directed by sun, including two films "fire" and "flower season" starring Fang Kai. The latter is the film that sun invited her to join in for the first time. Le Tong and Ji Rui got a positive answer. When Mommy said, "girl, what time did you make an appointment with sun Dao? Can your dad and I go to listen to what the director said?" Two years ago, sun Dao naturally didn''t get any investment from Ji Rui, and Ji Rui didn''t mention that the little girl Sihan he loved was Ji Sihan, Ji Rui''s daughter. "Well, thank you, mom and Dad!" Chapter 847 On the night of the appointment, except for Xiaobao, who was studying in Beijing, the Ji family accompanied Niuniu to the appointed place. Zhang Ziwen has been in contact with Ji''s family for several years. Of course, he knows the weight of Sihan''s position in Ji''s family. It''s a senior club where only members of the club can enter. Considering that Sihan''s age girl may not be a member of the club, in the text message, she specially tells Sihan to call her when she arrives, and she will come out to answer. Zhang Ziwen is right. Naturally, Sihan, 18, is not a member, but Ji Rui and Ji Yu, who are with her, are members, and they are also distinguished members. As soon as they got out of the car, someone came up and said, "Mr. Ji, Mrs. Ji, Mr. Ji, are you still the same?" This is a very high-end club, which integrates catering, entertainment and leisure. Ji Rui often entertains customers here. Over time, the manager specially reserved a VIP room for Ji group. Now, the lobby manager thought he was going to lead them to the VIP room. Ji Rui, who walked in the front, waved, "no, we have an appointment." Finish saying, let Niu Niu report a private room number, that manager knows immediately. "Oh, it turns out that Ji is always sun Dao''s guest. No wonder he specially told me that if someone arrived, he would be informed to come out to meet him." While talking, I felt out the phone and wanted to pull it out. "Don''t tell him. Let''s go in by ourselves." After the lobby manager knocks on the door, he leads Ji Rui''s family in. Sun Dao, who was originally sitting on the sofa, sees Ji Rui walking in the front. He is stunned at first, and then jumps up in fright. "General Ji, madam Ji, how..." His words, after glancing at Sihan, slightly changed his mind, then vaguely understood, "Mr. Ji, do you know Sihan?" Zhang Ziwen, who was also terrified, then came back to himself and gently pulled sun''s arm. "Sun..." Before that, she did not dare to tell sun daosihan that she was a child of the Ji family, because one of Sihan''s contracts was to keep her identity secret. At present, she almost can''t help telling sun Dao the truth. But when she talks about it, she suddenly realizes that even if Ji Rui and his wife accompany him personally, it doesn''t necessarily mean that they will break the father daughter relationship. Sun Dao turns his head and looks at her suspiciously. Seeing that she doesn''t speak any more, he turns to Ji Rui and politely asks him to take a seat. Ji Rui and Le Tong have no intention of concealing the relationship since they accompany Niu Niu. As soon as he sat down, he directly said to sun Dao, "Sun Dao, Sihan''s surname is Ji, don''t you know?" Sun Tao looked at Zhang Ziwen again in confusion. Zhang Ziwen nodded, "so Sihan is you..." Sun Dao points to Niuniu, but he is still not sure. Sihan, also surnamed Ji, is the niece of President Ji Da? Or a daughter? Ji Rui nodded, "well, the little girl will ask sun Daoyou later. I don''t ask her to be red and purple, just ask her to be a good person. Do you understand?" Sun Dao is caught off guard by the fact that Sihan is Ji Rui''s daughter, and his face changes. He is usually a man of both right and left. Now he just nods, "of course..." After spending a long time, sun finally calmed down. All of them were happy. After the greetings, he quickly entered the theme. With Ji Rui and Letong, Dabao, a brother, seldom speaks. Naturally, he also understood that in the eyes of outsiders, Ji''s family is still in charge of his father''s family. His father''s and mother''s presence must have a much greater deterrent effect than his own. Therefore, he and Sihan sat quietly together, listening to his parents and Sun Tao list out the matters needing attention. The terms were very detailed and thoughtful, and sun nodded as he listened, wiping his sweat with a tissue in his hand. Dabao gives mummy a thumbs up. Don''t think about it. This kind of considerate clause must come from her sharp mother. Letong smiles at him. After Ji Rui finishes his sentence, Letong doesn''t even let Sun Dao breathe. He says, "Sun Dao, Ji Rui and I have two sons and one daughter. It''s inevitable to be nervous. If you feel troublesome, you don''t have to care about our ideas. There are a lot of excellent new people, not my Sihan." Letong''s words of retreating made him sweat. "Mrs. Ji, I''ve worked so hard to get Ziwen to find Sihan. No matter what conditions you offer, I''ll do it. Don''t worry. I''ll take a good look at Sihan. I won''t let her lose a hair. " With director Sun''s assurance of shooting his chest, we had a happy discussion about the film. Director Sun also came prepared and sent several copies of the script to the four members of the Ji family one by one. "Mr. Ji and Mrs. Ji, take the script back and study it slowly. There''s no need to worry about the scale, because this is a family movie, and love only accounts for a small part. Therefore, most of the female masters'' plays are against their parents, and there are few against the male masters, and there are no intimate plays." Of course, sun Dao understands that for such a rich man as Ji Rui, he is willing to allow his daughter to make a film just to conform to her heart. Therefore, he will say that he does not want to be big red and purple, but only want the whole tail. What he meant by "all must and all tail" is not only about security, but also about other abstract things such as reputation and image. Today''s director Sun finally understands why he failed two years ago and why Zhang Ziwen has been reluctant to be his middleman. This time, if not for director Sun to Fang Kai''s portrait to coerce Zhang Ziwen, presumably she will never do this kind of thankless things. Fortunately, Ji Rui''s family is not arrogant. They had a good meal. Sun Dao took the opportunity to say a lot to Ji Rui. Ji Rui didn''t say good or bad. He just said, "I''ll talk about the investment after my Sihan has finished reading the script." Sun Dao was very happy to get such a reply. In his opinion, as long as Sihan is willing to play the role of female owner, the investor will be done. Accompanied by sun Dao, there is Fang Kai, his male Lord. During the chat, Fang Kai listens to Sihan''s saying that her good sister is a fan of her own. She immediately smartly takes some autographed photos and a new hardcover version of the CD, and signs them to Sihan on the spot. Sihan was so happy that when she caught a glimpse of her brother''s face which was obviously overcast, she rushed to his ear and said, "brother, Duxin''s birthday is coming next Sunday, so we have something to give her for her birthday." Ji Yu lightly snorted a, the facial expression is but obviously relaxed a lot. It was a very late meal. During the meal, everyone had a lot of time to chat. No matter who, they didn''t drink much. However, Ji Rui still asked people to prepare some rest rooms for sun Dao and Zhang Ziwen, and some of them went home by Xiao Li Zai. Chapter 848 On the way back, Letong and his children are sitting in the back seat. While they are chatting, Dabao asks, "this director Sun is recognized as a talented director in the directing circle. I haven''t seen his films. It''s said that he has a good reputation. Niuniu, have you seen them?" Niuniu nodded, "I''ve seen two or three movies. In fact, two years ago, he directed that movie. He asked sister Ziwen to find me, but I didn''t promise." After Niu Niu rejected sun Dao, she didn''t mean to hide it. She just didn''t think that there would be any intersection with sun Dao and there would be no follow-up, so she didn''t want to mention it. Now, by the way, I don''t have any special thoughts or bad feelings in my heart. Dabao didn''t know that she had read the script and had some ideological struggle at that time. She only thought that she had rejected sun''s request on the spot, so she didn''t take it to heart. Informed Le Tong takes a look at Niu Niu, but she doesn''t say anything. "Really, then go back and find two to accompany me?" Dabao wants to make sure whether director Sun is used to using emotion as a gimmick or directly using scale plot as a gimmick. So, after returning home and taking a bath, Niuniu climbs up to Dabao''s bed with a doll pillow she recently gave to her. Dabao has searched a bunch of films directed by sun. Niuniu points to one of them and says, "look at the fire. It''s very good. It''s Fang Kai''s famous work." Dabao used to stare at the big screen with the remote control. After listening to her words, he turned his head and gave her a meaningful look. Then, it seems that the doll in her arms is very eye-catching, one hand pulled the doll, one hand raised, threw the doll into a corner of the room. "You already have me. What else do you want with these craps?" How can Niuniu not understand Dabao''s pun? With open arms, he hugged the jealous man in his arms and put his chin on his strong shoulder. "Yes, I''ve got the most handsome guy in the country. Other things are really optional!" Dabao was a little more satisfied. He held the man in his arms with his backhand. "You watch it with me!" Niu Niu went into his arms, looked up at him and said with a smile, "you watch the movie, I watch you!" Dabao knows that she is comforting his "injured" heart. However, to be honest, her action is very helpful to him. "If you stare at me like this for more than five minutes, I promise you''ll get goose bumps all over the place. Come on, get up and watch with me Dabao rubbed her head hard, then pulled people up, and they found a comfortable place to sit. In the 90 minute movie, they didn''t talk much, and they were deeply attracted by the plot. Niuniu watched this film for the second time, but this time, she was much more shocked than the first time. There are many questions about human nature and survival in the film. She didn''t understand them when she was young before, but now she does! As a result, she was more involved in watching the film, and was more moved by the tough and unyielding spirit of Xiaoqiang. "This director Sun really deserves his reputation. He really has some strength. The film has a strong appeal, a compact plot and a very good handling of the tension of the characters." Even though he didn''t like to see Fang Kai, Dabao gave a very objective evaluation of the film. Niuniu is very smart, and the topic is all about the content of the film. She never mentioned Fang Kai, which makes Dabao funny and sweet. "Girl, did anyone tell you that you are more and more intelligent?" Dabao praised her and bowed his head to kiss her face as a reward. "Yes? In fact, I''m also a smart person, but I''m a little bit late to get started? " Niuniu rubbed her fingers in his arms and scratched Dabao''s armpit. Dabao is not afraid of itching, but the little girl is. He treated her in the same way as he did, and he paid her back in the same way as she did with himself. They roll together on the bed, making a scene from the head of the bed to the end of the bed. I don''t know who is holding the remote control, and the big screen is fixed on the screen of the end. The story in the film is over, and the attentive performance of those handsome and beautiful women in it is over. However, the pair of lovers on the bed are destined to never end in each other''s lives. For each other, their stories will never be painted with the word "the end". ¡­¡­ However, even if Dabao agrees with sun''s talent and ability, he still suggests Niuniu read the script carefully before deciding whether to take the film. After all, this is Niu Niu''s first shot into the film world. No matter Dabao or Ji Rui and his wife, or even Niu Niu, they all hope that this shot can be loud and beautiful. Niuniu''s intention to develop in the performing arts circle spread to Mr. Ji in a few days. The old man came to Ji''s house and talked to Mr. and Mrs. Ji Rui with reason and emotion. In the end, he was convinced by the two younger generations in turn. Therefore, his opposition was completely silenced before it reached Niuniu''s ears. Niuniu is also sensible. When she went back to the mansion to have dinner with him on Saturday, she told him about it by the way. Ji Rui, who had been pacified by Ji Rui and his wife, naturally didn''t say anything against him. She only told her to be careful in everything and to hide and tuck in anything that couldn''t be solved. Niuniu listened obediently and nodded her head. As for Yang Sheng''s side, naturally there will be no objection. Yang Liu''s sister and brother even smile and ask Niu Niu to send them a truck of signature photos, so that they can sell money after she is popular! Niuniu''s life focus has shifted again. And her this decision, also solemnly told en normal teacher. Although Miss Fan felt sorry, she respected her choice. Niu Niu is still thinking about whether to accept sun''s play. However, she contacted Mr. Tan, who taught her acting before, and visited her twice in person. She finally got Mr. Tan''s understanding and agreed to take her back as a student and continue to teach her acting lessons. In addition, Niu Niu also asked the martial arts instructor of her former brother and sister to sign up for a very famous bodyguard training class in r city. This training class is famous all over the country for its devil like training. Many people from other cities and even provinces are attracted by it. It''s really not easy for ordinary people to get a training place. Dabao only thought that Niuniu reported the training class for the play directed by sun, because the female owner was a female agent with excellent skills. He appreciated her professionalism, but felt that she didn''t have to suffer from such inhuman pain for the sake of not many fighting scenes inside, just a few fighting scenes inside. Besides, hasn''t she decided to take the play yet? "Brother, I didn''t just attend this training class for the sake of this play. I''m for my own personal safety. I know you will always protect me, but no matter how powerful a bodyguard is, it''s impossible to protect me 24 hours a day. If I have the ability to protect myself, you can rest assured!" Chapter 849 It took Niuniu a week to read the play two or three times. After consulting her family, she finally decided to take over the play. It''s tentatively scheduled to start shooting after the year, that is to say, Niuniu still has two or three months to prepare. Mr. Mai also signed a endorsement contract with Niuniu, and his work will start next spring. As a freshman, Niuniu''s curriculum is not tight, or even very easy. But in addition to her study, she also has a lot of bodyguard training classes to attend. Teacher fan''s violin class is still held once a week, and teacher Tan''s performance class is two nights a week, totally four classes. Therefore, although the work of film and endorsement has not started yet, Niu Niu''s time has been basically fully arranged. Dabao and her parents frowned when they saw the schedule she handed them. "Girl, can you stand such intensity?" Niuniu nodded firmly, and the three said more. However, the next day Dabao bought back a bunch of protective equipment such as kneepads and wristbands. Le Tongshun came back with a large bag of nourishing herbs, ready to make some soup for her daughter, and Ji Rui directly handed Niuniu a VIP card for recuperation and health care in a senior club. Niu Niu is grateful for her family''s silent support. She doesn''t say it, but she cheers herself up secretly. She must try her best to make a name for herself and never let her family lose face and disappointment. The course of the bodyguard training class started in mid November. In advance, the instructor had given Niuniu a preventive injection, saying that the instructor was very strict with the trainees, and the training process was very hard. On Niuniu''s first day of training, Dabao personally drove her to the training site. Dabao wanted to stay and watch, but she coaxed her away on the ground that she didn''t engage in specialization. It happened that on a rainy day, the instructor was in the muddy playground and braved the heavy rain to teach some of the most basic fighting moves. Among the dozens of students, there were about one tenth of the female students. Before the training, the instructor repeatedly stressed that men and women were treated equally here. If they thought they couldn''t do it, they would roll. No one could enjoy the specialization. On the first day of training, Niu Niu became a clay doll in the rain. There was a bathhouse in the training ground, but Niuniu didn''t bring any change of clothes. After training, she had to wash the mud under the shower head. So when Dabao came to pick her up, she saw that she was wet and waiting for him in the corridor in front of the bathhouse. Dabao took a few uncontrollable puffs from the corner of his eyes. His baby sisters are all little princesses in clean and tidy clothes. What''s the ghost of this slovenly little wretch with wet hair, wet and wrinkled clothes and dripping water? In my heart, I was so distressed that I scolded the instructor his mother. However, I pulled a thin blanket from the back seat in a hurry, got out of the car nervously, ran to the slovenly, covered her head with a blanket, and covered her from top to bottom. "Ji Sihan, you''re not going to die, are you? It''s November. Just staying outside can freeze people into ice. You''re so wet that you look like a ghost. Can''t you even take care of yourself for such a big person? " Dabao was angry, angry and distressed. He was humming, but he gently wrapped her from head to body with a blanket, then half hugged and half pushed her into the car. "Bang" to close the door vigorously, huffing to turn the heating to the maximum gear, and then glared at the little girl who showed innocent big eyes from the blanket. "You''d better have nothing to do, or you''ll give me a week''s rest at home, and you''re not allowed to go anywhere." Niu Niu, who had no chance to explain all the time, blinked and looked at him pitifully. She said softly, "I''m ok. Everyone is the same as me. I''m not the only one..." The angry Dabao''s chest heaved sharply. "It''s someone else. They''re forced by life. It''s just you. You''re the one who has to suffer!" My heart aches so much that even my lungs are squeezed crooked. How much I can say. Niu Niu knew she was wrong, so she didn''t argue. She just looked at him pitifully with her shining eyes. Dabao drove the car away from the training base with a black face. "Watch for yourself, see where there is a clothing store, and buy a suit of clothes to change quickly!" Niuniu answered obediently. When she turned her head, her nose itched badly. She couldn''t help sneezing loudly. Dabao was flustered. Just now he had a poker face. He frowned and looked around anxiously. "I''d better see where there is a hospital. I''ll send you to the hospital directly." Usually a very smart person, but easy to be a little girl a few "sneeze" confused mind. Niu Niu, the culprit, rubbed her sour nose with the back of her hand. "Brother, I''m ok. It''s the fur of the blanket that stimulates my nose that makes me sneeze. I don''t have to go to the hospital." The little girl didn''t lie. Her body has been great since she was a child. She seldom patronizes her with common diseases such as cold and fever. Of course, it has a lot to do with the care of the Ji family. Dabao glanced at her suspiciously. "Isn''t it really a cold?" Niuniu stretched out a paw from the blanket, slightly propped up, and put her paw on Dabao''s taut face. "You see, my hands are not ice at all!" Dabao felt it carefully for a while. He put his hand on her paw and gently pinched it to make sure that her paw was really soft and warm. Then he put down his mind and gave up the idea of taking her to the hospital. Fortunately, although the training base is located in the suburbs, the surrounding living facilities are also perfect. After driving for a few minutes, you can see a long row of clothing stores. Dabao stops the car in the front of a shop, urges Niuniu to get out of the car, goes in and ignores the guide''s greeting, and directly takes a set of warm and comfortable clothes to Niuniu. Even underwear, he did not avoid to do it all by himself. Niu Niu knew that he was in a terrible weather today. Although her face was burning, she did not dare to have any opinions. She pretended not to see the shopping guide''s ambiguous eyes and entered the dressing room with a big red face and a large number of clothes picked out by Dabao. Back at home, Letong and Jirui listen to Dabao angrily say it again, but also scold Niuniu a few words. Niuniu bowed her head to admit her mistake and promised that she would take good care of herself in the future. Nothing like this would happen again. Letong and Ji Rui let her go. Dabao was angry, but after entering the room, he told his parents about it in a few words. Then he went to get a thermometer and took the temperature of the little girl to make sure that her temperature was normal and there was no sign of fever. Then he urged her to take a bath. Chapter 850 Two days later, Dabao went to pick up Niuniu from school. The car went out of the school gate, but it drove in the opposite direction. "Brother, where are we going?" Dabao at work has more and more of his father''s resolute style, but in front of his family and Niuniu, he is still the gentle and considerate Dabao. Generally speaking, when he comes to pick up Niuniu every day, he always goes home together. If he has any other arrangements, he will definitely discuss with Niuniu in advance. He seldom forces Niuniu to do anything else on his own. "Zhihao and Weiqi are going to have dinner together. I''ve already told daddy and mummy that if you are tired, you can sleep for a while. When you get there, I''ll call you." Niuniu answered and asked no more questions. She lowered her chair and closed her eyes obediently to chat with Duke Zhou. Half an hour later, Niuniu and Dabao walk into the private room side by side. There are four people sitting in it, Ren weiqi, his wife Nie Wei, Yin Zhihao and a strange young woman. As soon as Zhihao saw his brother and sister, he pointed to the strange woman with a smile. "Niuniu, call me sister-in-law!" Obviously, this is his new girlfriend. "Good sister-in-law!" Niuniu gives a generous cry, greets weiqi and his wife, and sits down side by side with Dabao. The woman glared at Yin Zhihao, stood up and held out her hand to Niu Niu, "Hello Niu, my name is Tian Fang, just call me sister Fang." Niu Niu quickly stood up and held her hand, "Hello, sister Fang!" Before the meal came up, six people sat around in the small living room, sipping tea and chatting. Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi also heard from Dabao that Niuniu was going to develop into the performing arts circle these two days. Now, Yin Zhihao swung up her sleeve, handed her pen to Niuniu, and said with a smile, "Miss Sihan, can you sign for me?" Niuniu took the pen and giggled, "brother Zhihao, you want me to sign your hand now. Do you plan not to take a bath all the time?" Zhihao looked at Tian Fang with a smile, "what''s wrong, as long as you don''t mind!" Niuniu laughs and draws a big ugly turtle on his arm. Then she says to Tian Fang, "sister Fang, I''m so stupid. Let''s change it! Shall I introduce you to one? " Zhihao hugs Tian Fang''s shoulder, stares at Dabao and points to Niuniu, "Dabao, take a good look at your good sister. The little girl looks pretty. How can she be so mean? She just wants to destroy the relationship between her brother and sister-in-law?" Dabao also put his arms around Niuniu as an owner and replied impolitely, "I think Niuniu is right. How can you be worthy of Fangfang?" Yin Zhihao and Ren Weiqi are now in full charge of online group buying in brilliant. They have at least 100 or 200 employees under their hands. They are not big or small officials, and their income is very good. They say that he is a fool. Of course, it''s just a joke between brothers. Dabao teases Wan Zhihao and introduces Tian Fang to Niuniu again. "Niuniu, Fangfang is a famous agent of Xingtu entertainment, but from today on, she is your agent." Niu Niu''s face was shocked. "Agent?" It''s not that she''s hot headed to enter the performing arts circle, but she''s too young after all. She doesn''t even know what an artist needs an agent to do. "Yes, you don''t think that Zhang Ziwen will be responsible for everything in the future? She''s just an editor in chief, not an agent. " Since Niuniu made the decision to develop into the performing arts circle, Dabao began to find a suitable agent for her. At first, he didn''t want to make friends or girlfriends. Anyway, Niuniu didn''t start to have work arrangements until the end of the year. But since Niuniu was made a clay figurine that day, he became worried. So he told Yin Zhihao to ask Tian Fang to see if he could find an experienced agent. I don''t know what Tian Fang thought. Anyway, after Zhihao told her, she thought about it for a day, and then she replied that she was willing to terminate her contract with the original company and come to take Niuniu full time. Dabao was very happy. First of all, Tian Fang was very good in character and character; Secondly, she has been an agent for several years. She is also a middle-level manager in Xingtu. She is in charge of good agents and artists. She has both contacts and experience; Moreover, although Tian Fang and Zhihao have only been in contact for a few months, they have a stable relationship and have planned to pull the certificate by the end of the year. Dabao is a decisive person. The day after Tian Fang came back, he asked Ji''s lawyer to negotiate and help her pay the penalty. Only one day later, Tian Fang was free. "Niuniu, your brother probably told me about your situation. Specifically, we will work together slowly in the future. I will arrange and manage all your work in the future, OK?" Niuniu nodded, "thank you, sister Fang! I''m a rookie who doesn''t know anything. Please forgive me in the future. " Niuniu certainly knows that her brother and mom and dad can''t always be with her to help her deal with her work. It''s really convenient to have multiple agents. So, the next time, Tian Fang began to teach Niuniu some things to pay attention to in the circle. Daoniuniu listened very carefully and attentively. Sitting next to Niuniu, Dabao seems to be chatting with Zhihao and weiqi, but he has two purposes in mind and keeps in mind what Tian Fang said. Tian Fang said, naturally speaking about emotional affairs, "your orientation should be fresh and pure. Therefore, you should pay special attention not to let people take photos of you being too intimate with the opposite sex. Although you have not yet appeared, you must pay attention to your words and deeds from today on, so as to prevent you from being regarded as black history. If you have a boyfriend, I want you to report to me first. " As a broker, this requirement is not excessive. Niu Niu, a rookie, was stunned. She habitually looked up at Dabao. Dabao patted her hand and said to Tian Fang seriously. "Fangfang, Niuniu is my sister and my girlfriend." Tian Fang was stunned by what Dabao said on the spot. After a while, she saw Xiang Zhihao and wanted to seek the real answer from him. Because she didn''t know whether to take it seriously or as a joke. "Well, Niuniu is the child daughter-in-law that Dabao picked up!" Zhihao said, can''t help but wave Dabao. A few months ago, when he and Weiqi were told the secret by Dabao, they almost didn''t maim Dabao. They treat Dabao as their best friend. Dabao is hiding such a big thing from them. Fortunately, they have been worried about whether he has too high a vision, so they haven''t found a girlfriend. However, it turns out that he didn''t find a girlfriend, but brought one back by himself at the age of six. Now, in private, Zhihao and Weiqi occasionally laugh that Niuniu is Dabao''s daughter-in-law. Chapter 851 Zhihao has been friends with Dabao and Weiqi for so many years, and his talk is very direct. However, whether it is the word "pick up" or the term "child bride", it is absolutely not pleasant to hear. Dabao''s face changed a little, and he gave him a hard look. He turned to Niuniu and gave her a soothing smile. Niuniu is not as sensitive as Dabao. The main reason is that no matter what Zhihao''s words are, they can''t change the family''s love for her. She has never doubted this. Therefore, even in the early days when she knew that she was an adopted daughter, she did not have negative emotions such as self abandonment or inferiority. Therefore, when she gave Dabao a soothing look, she winked at him with a smile, indicating that he didn''t have to worry about her. But Tian Fang, as a woman, feels that Zhihao''s words are a little disrespectful. "How to speak? You are nearly 30 years old. How can you speak without thinking?" Then he gave him a kick. Before Zhihao had time to argue for himself, Niuniu began to plead for him. "Sister Fang, don''t blame brother Zhihao. He doesn''t mean anything else when he says this. He just plays with me." Zhihao said in a hurry, "that''s what I''m playing with Niuniu. Why are you so serious?" Tian Fang also wanted to scold Zhihao a few more words. Niuniu timely put in the words, "Fangjie, I will remember what you said. Is there anything else I should pay attention to?" Tian Fang secretly stares at Zhihao again, which is to let him go for a while. He takes out his laptop from his bag, points to a folder, points to a large number of documents, and says. "What I told you just now are just things that should be paid attention to in terms of words and deeds. In my folder, there are various notices or interview skills. If you need, I can send them to you in package. You can have a look and get familiar with them, or I can remind you one by one when the work starts." Niu Niu glances at the titles of her documents, which shows her meticulous and serious personality. "Sister Fang, if you can, you can pack these and send them to me. I''ll have a look at them when I''m free. I have a bottom in my heart." Tian Fang remembered that they hadn''t exchanged contact information yet. Tian Fang is very satisfied with Niuniu''s initiative and seriousness. When everyone was chatting and laughing at dinner, she said to Dabao, "Ji Shao, Sihan is quite different from what I imagined." Dabao was so excited that he gave Niuniu a piece of meat in his hand, but he looked at her with a smile? Didn''t you think she was so beautiful? " Tian Fang shook her head. "Zhihao told me earlier that you have a beautiful sister, so I didn''t doubt her beauty. I just thought that she would have some Princess disease or miss temper, but I didn''t expect that she was a gentle and hard-working little girl." The reason why Tian Fang would rather quit Xingtu''s job to be Niu Niu''s agent is to hear Zhihao say that Niu Niu will play the heroine in sun Dao''s new play next. Sun Dao is a famous Bole in the industry. Many of the most popular movie stars and empresses basically win awards by playing his roles. Therefore, Tian Fang also wants to bring one or two movie stars. Secondly, Niuniu is the daughter of Ji''s family. When she becomes Niuniu''s agent, it means she has made friends with Ji''s family. She will get married with Zhihao by the end of the year. Zhihao is an employee of Ji''s family. She acts as an agent for Niuniu. How can it be a blessing to Zhihao. To sum up these two points, even if she thinks that Niuniu may be a domineering young lady, she has to fight for it. Now after some contact, I found that Niuniu is not only not a domineering girl, on the contrary, she is a polite girl who is more polite than ordinary children. What''s more, when she heard that Niuniu hadn''t started taking over her job, she had already taken part in bodyguard training for her shooting work in a few months'' time. In addition, she also found a famous teacher to study her acting skills. Tian Fang''s impression of her was even overturned. You know, there are a lot of new people in this circle every day. There are many beautiful, talented and even both. However, there are only three or two people who can stand out from a large group of people and become popular fried chicken at the same time. Niu Niu, for the moment, definitely has the conditions to become a high-quality idol, but her talent needs to be studied. However, the person who can give sun Dao a glimpse of her lover must be extremely talented, just like Fang Kai. Fang Kai, who didn''t enter the industry before, seems to others to be just a site builder, full of it, but also a handsome construction worker, but with sun Dao Jin''s finger on it, The builder has become a star with a high price. The most important thing is that she has such inborn conditions, such a strong family background, and has been appointed by director Sun Da before her debut. In addition, she also works so hard. It is very rare that she is not popular. The more Tian Fang came into contact with Niu Niu, the more he felt that he had picked up a treasure. So, in the next few days, Tian Fang began to run around with Niuniu. In addition to Niuniu''s time at home, Tian Fang has been with her for a while. In the blink of an eye, half a month later, Niuniu gradually adapted to the tense rhythm of life filled with various training and courses. In addition, Youtian Fang helped her arrange various training and itineraries. Although the days were busy, they were compact and full. Tian Fang, on the other hand, accompanies Niuniu to various training venues every day. Occasionally, some familiar reporters call her to inquire about what new things she has brought after she left Xingtu. However, she says that recently, because she has to accompany her family, she has to take a temporary vacation. She can fry Niuniu first, but she doesn''t mention Niuniu at all, She wants to create a mysterious image for Niuniu. As for Dabao, since Youtian Fang followed Niuniu, he was relieved. Recently, he often went to other places on business. Fortunately, Tian Fang is very self-conscious. His report three times a day is always concise and in place. He can always let Dabao know exactly what he wants to know about Niuniu. "Sister Fang, yesterday I showed the script to Mr. tan. After reading it, he said I''d better lose weight. What do you think?" Niuniu''s figure is very standard and the proportion is perfect, but Miss Tan said that if she lost about ten pounds, it would be more in line with the image of the woman in the film. Tian Fang''s head suddenly aches, thinking why is Mr. Tan so hairy? Director Sun Ren, as a director, didn''t say anything. What''s your opinion as a performance teacher. Of course, she also understands that old artists like Miss Tan have come to the point of being critical of performance. Chapter 852 Of course, she also understands that old artists like Miss Tan have come to the point of being critical of performance. It''s a matter of course to have high demands on the image and details of the actors. If Niu Niu is another artist, since the teacher says she wants to reduce her weight, Tian Fang will not blink an eye. With a wave of her hand, she says, "then you can reduce ten jin." But Niuniu is no one else. She is the daughter of Ji''s group. The young master of Ji''s family asked her to act as an agent for Niuniu. The first thing he said was to keep Niuniu intact! Now, if Tian fangruo really dares to let Niuniu cut down ten jin according to Miss Tan''s idea, she doesn''t know whether she will be chased by the Ji family young master to cut down ten blocks until she cuts off ten jin of meat from herself. "Niuniu, I think it''s better to follow the meaning of director Sun. But director Sun said nothing! " After Tian Fang officially became Niu Niu''s agent, she didn''t go around to help Niu Niu get along with other artists in the past, and she didn''t get any work for her. The first thing she did was to visit Sun Dao and Mr. Mai in person. Of course, she no longer acted as an agent of Xingtu, but as an agent of Sihan. Sun Dao and Mr. Mai naturally got the news from Ji Yu. They were more polite to Tian Fang than when she was in Xingtu. As a result, Tian Fang is more sure that his step in other people''s eyes is desperate, dangerous chess is right. Niu Niu hesitated for two days when she heard this. She called sun Dao and told him what Mr. Tan had said. Sun Dao pondered for a long time, patted her thigh and said, "that''s right. Another ten pounds is perfect! I always think about what''s wrong. Lao Tan''s eyes are much more poisonous than mine After listening to his roar, Niuniu realized that sun Dao and Mr. Tan were old friends. Then, in the next performance class, Niu Niu unexpectedly meets sun Dao at Mr. Tan''s home. "Sun Dao, why are you here?" "Sihan, come here quickly. I''m talking to Lao Tan about how to change this part of the play. Come and help me." It turns out that after Niu Niu conveyed Miss Tan''s words that day, sun Dao turned to Miss Tan. Today, sun Dao specially took the script to discuss some unsatisfactory details with Miss Tan. Niuniu obediently dragged a chair to sit down, "Sun Dao, Mr. Tan, you talk, I listen!" As a layman, she just wants to seize every opportunity to learn. As for opinions, she thinks she can''t come up with them. Because, in her eyes, there is no flaw in the script. She saw the high tide part of the play several times and then cried several times. Before the play started, she had already loved the heroine very much. Now, if you ask her what''s wrong, where can she answer? "Lao sun, I think the scene of the female owner crying in front of her parents is more in line with the personality of the female owner, and more in line with her heart for her parents and not for her parents to worry about..." Niuniu has read the script several times, and she can almost recite the scenes and plots. Now, after listening to Mr. Tan''s words, she thinks that the depiction in the script is more reasonable than her layman. "Oh, yes, that''s more appropriate!" As a result, during the two performance classes, Niu Niu has been listening to two well-known elders arguing about the plot of the play. Some of them, she understands, some of them, she knows little about, but on the whole, she has benefited a lot. As for weight loss, since Sun Dao also agrees with Mr. Tan''s opinion, Niu Niu is determined to lose ten jin before shooting. Of course, she didn''t forget that she was also a brand spokesperson. Before putting weight loss into action, she called Mr. Mai, "Mr. Mai, in order to be more in line with the image of the characters in the film, I may need to lose ten pounds. Does it affect the shooting?" Mr. Mai was like being hit by a big pie falling from the sky. He was elated and said repeatedly, "no matter what, you''ll be more beautiful if you lose ten jin!" Generally, models tend to be bony. After all, Niuniu is not a professional model. Therefore, the director and the brand are not as strict on her weight as they are on professional models. Moreover, they have always been in love with Niuniu because she has a unique temperament that other professional models do not have. It is her temperament that has captured many fans for her in the Asia Pacific market. Of course, these things for the former girl, is not concerned about. But now it''s different! If she wants to develop in this way, naturally, she should try her best to make herself the best! After getting the approval of sun Dao and Mr. Mai, Niu Niu asked Tian Fang to find a dietitian to design a weight loss plan for her. Seeing that there was no room for manoeuvre, Tian Fang had to promise Niu Niu first, then turn around and report the situation to Ji Da, who was on a business trip. Ji Yu receives Tian Fang''s call when he is in a meeting. He looks at the caller ID and signals others to continue. He picks up the phone and pushes open the balcony door and goes out. At this time, it was early December, standing in the terrace of dozens of high-rise buildings, the north wind was blowing. Ji Yu slightly shivered for a while, half leaning on the guardrail, connected the phone. "Fangfang, what''s the matter?" "Ji Shao, director Sun asked Niu Niu to reduce her weight in that play. What do you think?" Dabao''s mind immediately flashed Niuniu''s bony and miserable appearance, and he shivered again. "Must it be reduced?" After a period of contact, Tian Fang felt that if it was Sun Dao''s request, but master Ji insisted on not letting Niu Niu reduce, then sun Dao would not dare to insist. But the problem is, now is Niuniu from a request to reduce, this brother and sister wrestling, in the end who will win at the last moment? Before making this call, Tian Fang bet master Ji to win! It can only be said that Tian Fang doesn''t know much about master Ji, or that she doesn''t know much about how precious master Ji is to his precious sister! "That''s what director Sun proposed, but in the end, it should depend on Niu Niu''s will, right? A little girl like her is the most greedy age. It''s not easy to diet and lose weight. " Young master Ji was silent for a while and said, "OK, I''ll communicate with the little girl about this before making a decision." After that, I don''t know what the baby sister of master Ji said to him. Anyway, within a few minutes, he replied to Tian Fang, "Fangfang, I respect the director''s opinion on weight loss. I''ll find a special person to design Niu Niu''s weight loss plan. Then I''ll send a copy to you. You can help to urge her." Tian Fang Leng for a long time, slowly back to God, only to realize that he has been, it seems too small to look at this little girl. Chapter 853 How did Niuniu persuade Dabao? In fact, it''s very simple. She just said to Dabao, "brother, I have consulted Dr. Fu. He said that according to my weight, if I lose 10 Jin in three months, it will never cause any harm to my body." Dabao listened as like as two peas, and knew that she was determined to do something. She did not talk to her much. After hanging up, he immediately called out Fu to the doctor. The answer was exactly the same as what Niu Niu said. He only replied to Tian Fang. Of course, although he agreed to Niuniu''s weight loss request, he did not dare to let Tian Fang go to those dietitians who specially designed weight loss programs for artists to design programs for Niuniu. Instead, he gave it to his most trusted person, his mother Letong! Niuniu came home the same day, and Letong, who was so efficient and fast, had already got the weight loss plan from a trusted professional dietitian. When she gave it to Niuniu, the little girl was shocked. "So fast?" Yue Tong pinches her little fat face. "Of course, I don''t want to see who''s going out." Niuniu hugged Letong and gave a loud kiss, "thank you, Mommy!" Yue Tong said pitifully while holding the soft meat on her face, "Alas, it''s a pity. In the next few months, the small face with the meat will be gone." Niuniu raised her hand to touch her face and comforted her with a smile. "It''s OK. I''ll bring it back after the filming." Little girl this period of time efforts, Letong all see in the eyes. I know that she is eager to do her best. As a mother, even though she knows she is very hard, even if she loves her, she can''t not support her! Therefore, Letong and aunt Guan have been preparing meals for Niuniu in strict accordance with the nutritionist''s plan from this day on. Niu Niu, who has never brought a bento to class, takes a weight-loss Bento carefully made by her mother after breakfast with her parents every morning. Although this diet lunch is all vegetarian, it''s made by Letong. It''s a vegetarian lunch full of color, flavor and flavor. Tian Fang often eats big fish and meat, but always covets Niuniu''s vegetarian lunch. Niuniu has entered the fifth day of weight loss, while Dabao has not been in r city for the past five days. "Brother, why are you on such a long business trip?" Before going to bed, Niu Niu lies on her side and looks at Dabao''s face projected on the big screen. "Well, the company has expanded its new business. It has a lot to deal with and takes a long time." As for which field of business to expand this time, Dabao didn''t mention it, and Niuniu couldn''t take the initiative to ask. After all, even if she asked, she might not understand. "Oh... Then you should pay more attention to rest, and try not to drink too much wine when socializing. Two days ago, I asked my classmates to send me some Amomum honey from her hometown. It''s said that it''s very stomach nourishing. Next time you go on a business trip, remember to bring some." Niuniu vaguely knows that Dabao had a serious illness when she was a child, but she doesn''t know exactly what it was. But as long as Dabao is on business or socializing, she will surely tell him to drink less and rest early. These sounds like the general nagging of an old lady, but they are the words that make Dabao warm. "Well, I know. Do you feel dizzy, tinnitus and soft after eating diet for several days?" Dabao had a teasing smile on his face. He was really worried. They are three brothers and sisters. They were carefully raised by mummy when they were young. Although the food is not the best, it is absolutely the best. Because there is a good cook mummy, all of them are foodies. It''s not equal to killing her to let her go on a diet. "Brother, you don''t have to worry about that. Those vegetarians that mommy cooked are delicious. I have a good appetite these days. I''m so worried that I think I''m fat instead of thin. " At this time, Dabao, who is sitting on the hotel bed with his knees crossed, really wants to fly home through the screen and touch the girl''s face and body to see if she is really fat instead of thin. If that''s the case, it''s a pleasure for him. Because he always felt that the feeling of meat was very good! Unfortunately, when she was 11 or 12 years old, she suddenly rose like a bamboo shoot. After that, she kept a thin and tall figure. "Is that fat or thin?" Dabao couldn''t help asking. "Of course I''m thin! Lost a kilo Niuniu pinched her face and said, "but Mommy said she can''t see it at all. I still look good and healthy now!" In this way, Niuniu has been eating in strict accordance with the requirements of the nutritionist. By the Spring Festival, more than a month before the film began, she just managed to lose five pounds. Dabao and Letong, who were very distressed when they heard that she was going to lose weight, watched her lose weight a little bit, but her body didn''t get worse. On the contrary, they seemed more healthy and strong, and their heart was completely relieved. The Spring Festival is still as lively as usual. Although the three brothers and sisters grow up, they still go home as if they were children. They fight together and go crazy together. Occasionally, they play coquetry on Letong, who is a mother. Letong, who is a mother, suffers a lot from President Ji, and is left out in the cold. At the same time, it is hard to avoid eating a stomach of dry vinegar. So he said, "next spring festival, you can go out for a holiday by yourself, otherwise, I will go out for a holiday with your mother, and you will play at home!" The words of President Ji Da, the head of the family, were rejected by the other four members of the family for the first time. Some big babies said, "no, mom must accompany us during the Spring Festival! Daddy, you can''t be too greedy or too overbearing. We are not jealous when Mommy accompanies you all day and all night. What are you jealous when you accompany us during the Spring Festival President Ji had nothing to say, so he had to ask his wife for help. But he forgot that when a mother chooses between her husband and her child, she always chooses her child! "Mr. Ji, what do you care about with some kids when you are old?" Sure enough, Mr. Ji''s help and protest got a scornful glance from his wife. After the Spring Festival, the family watched Xiaobao go back to the capital. Xiaobao, a senior of this year, will graduate in one semester. Now in the internship stage, he is actually staying in Beijing to help Yang Sheng run some businesses. Originally, he also made plans to stay in Beijing to help Yang Sheng for several years after graduation. His parents, including Dabao, have no objection to his plan. However, after the Spring Festival, he stayed and went back to work. Niu Niu felt strange, asked him, he said, "Sister Liu''s boyfriend was forced to recall to the country by her uncle and entered the Yang family, so my uncle didn''t need my help." Niuniu didn''t think much about it, and she didn''t have much free time to think about it, because, soon, she will be in the group filming. Chapter 854 The day before the shooting, the crew held a simple opening ceremony. Sun''s films have always been extremely mysterious, and most of them will not release some stills or gags until the late shooting or editing stage. This time is no exception. Apart from the director, the stars and related staff, no media friends were invited to attend the ceremony. Sun finally brought in three investors for the film. One of them was present today, and everyone called him boss Qi. Ji Rui, one of them, did not attend the opening ceremony, while another mysterious investor did not. Dabao and Xiaobao are responsible for the Ji family''s delivery of the female leading actress Niuniu to the opening ceremony. Because the Ji family has never been involved in the entertainment industry, apart from sun Dao and Fang Kai, who plays the male leader, who know clearly the origin of the three brothers and sisters, other people only judge whether they are rich or expensive by their momentum and style. They know that this is not something ordinary people can afford, But I don''t know their specific background. Seeing that sun Dao and Fang Kai are very polite to Dabao and Xiaobao, all the staff understand that these two handsome guys, one is Yu Shao, and the other is Huan Shao. Even sun Dao is afraid of their three points. Now he has a taboo, and secretly has a reverence for the actress Sihan. Sun Dao was also very kind to Sihan. After he asked the staff to arrange the roast pigs and fruits, he waved to her with a smile and said, "Sihan, come here and serve incense together." On the question of whether Niuniu should change her stage name, several members of the Ji family once discussed it together. Finally, they agreed that it''s OK to extend Sihan''s stage name. Dabao and Xiaobao''s eyebrows are five or six points similar. People with a clear eye can see that they are brothers. But Sihan has no trace of being similar to them. The female No.2 seems to have a better personality. After finishing the gossip, she looks for an opportunity to get close to Sihan and says, "Sihan, who are those two handsome guys?" Sihan thought there was nothing to hide, "my brother and my brother." After a sip of the drink, she glimpsed the stars in the eyes of No. 2 girl, then added faintly, "they are all girlfriends." Niuniu doesn''t have confidence in herself, but she doesn''t want to add unnecessary trouble to herself, her brother and Xiaobao. Female No. 2 is he Yinyin. Her face is slightly red and embarrassed. She hides her unnaturalness by saying, "ha ha, they are so handsome. It''s strange that they don''t have a girlfriend, right?" Not far away, Tian Fang, who was chatting with other staff, came up and patted Sihan on the shoulder. "Sihan, go and accompany your brother." Other people don''t know Sihan''s identity and background, let alone her temperament. However, Tian Fang has been with her for several months and knows that she is not very good at dealing with those false faces. Therefore, seeing what he Yinyin said to her from a distance, she rushed to help her. Niu Niu toward he Yinyin sorry to smile, owe lean, "excuse me." "Sister Fang, I heard that you have terminated your contract with Xingtu. I found a young lady to wait on you." Tian Fang is also a well-known agent in the circle. She once had a bad time with he Yinyin for her artist before, so when she saw her, she immediately changed her sarcastic face. Tian Fang glanced at her coldly, "whether Sihan is a young lady or not has nothing to do with you. In short, my ugly words are in front of me. Don''t provoke her, otherwise, I don''t know how to die." Although Tian Fang can''t show the great backer of Ji''s openly, it''s necessary to give early warning with a few cruel words! He Yinyin is one of the three investors, which is recommended by boss Qi to sun Dao. It is said that he Yinyin is the niece of boss Qi. So it can be regarded as a rich daughter. After the ceremony, Tian Fang and Sihan left in the same car. "Sihan, he Yinyin, you should pay less attention to her. She, relying on her family''s small money, makes Princess disease from time to time. " Both Tian Fang and Sihan are based on the idea that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend. After all, Sihan, even if she has a background, is a brand-new newcomer like white paper. It''s not a good thing to make too many enemies. Therefore, Niu Niu listened to Tian Fang''s command and nodded her head obediently to show that she knew. Dabao and Xiaobao look at each other in the driver''s seat, but they don''t ask much. After returning home, Dabao and Xiaobao asked people to check the background of the eighteen generations of he Yinyin''s ancestors that night. Both brothers are self-conscious. They know that they are a bit reckless. But it''s about Niu Niu''s personal safety, which endangers her future, and they are not familiar with that circle, so it''s a good way to find out the details of the people around her in advance. The film was shot in two parts. The first part was shot in a rented video studio on the outskirts of r city, and the second part was shot on location. The front and back parts took about a month. The studio is about an hour''s drive away from Ji''s home. According to Tian Fang''s original meaning, she comes to Ji''s home every day to pick up Sihan and take her home at night. However, Ji''s family insisted that the driver take them to the studio. Later, Tian Fangcai learned from Sihan that the driver, not only a driver, but also a bodyguard, had been responsible for the transportation and safety of Sihan and her brother since childhood. At the beginning of the film, there are some fragments of the female owner''s life on campus, which is a relatively easy part for Sihan, who has no experience in filming for the first time. However, neither sun Dao nor Tian Fang dare to expect too much from Sihan. Even after months of observation, both sun Dao and Tian Fang admit that Sihan has a talent for acting. But it''s the first time for her to stand in front of the camera and play opposite roles with people she doesn''t know. Therefore, director Sun has made psychological preparations. The first group of shots must go through countless ng to pass, and even be ready to find a stand in. The first scene is the first encounter between the schoolgirl and the schoolboy in the alley outside the school. The female owner in the film is a girl with great skill and sense of justice. On the first day of school, when she was shopping for lunch outside school, she met a thief who robbed her wallet. The female owner with strong sense of justice threw the lunch and rushed towards the thief. At the same time, the male owner who was also buying bread not far away saw a girl rushing towards the thief regardless of her personal safety, but waiting for the male owner to rush, The woman owner has caught the thief''s arm, a beautiful fall over the shoulder, the thief fell on all fours! Originally thought to ng countless times of lens, actually, once passed! Both sun Dao and Fang Kai are scared by Sihan''s neat and straightforward skills! Chapter 855 After making these amazing shots that surprised the director and the people present, Sihan made several more shots of staying with her parents. Compared with the smooth and amazing scenes of the first group, Sihan seems to be a little stiff and unable to let go of these emotional scenes. Fortunately, the middle-aged actors in her opponent''s play are very famous old actors. I don''t know what director Sun has told them or whether they smell something unusual from Sihan''s special treatment. Anyway, the two old actors are kind to Sihan. Even if they accompany her to be directed, they still have no complaints. If it''s a warm play, Sihan won''t be too afraid, because she has always had a good relationship with Letong''s mother and daughter. Just think of the old actor as Letong. But it happened that the play was a quarrel. Her parents blamed her for changing the Department of the University. She was scolded a few times. When she was rebellious, she couldn''t help contradicting her parents. This kind of intense emotional catharsis, regardless of the feelings of the other party, is a very strange emotion for Sihan, who has always had a very harmonious relationship with her parents. Therefore, the scene of quarreling with her parents and throwing things in the play can never show the feeling she should have. After the play has been played several times, Luo Qingru, the actor who plays mother in the play, puts forward a suggestion to the director. "Sun Dao, how about this? This group of shots should be moved to the afternoon, and the afternoon shot should be moved now, OK?" Sun Dao casts a question in his eyes, and Luo Qingru pulls Sihan''s hand. "I''ll go and cultivate my feelings with my daughter..." Originally thought Luo Qingru angry Niuniu, Leng Leng, soon understood that the other side this is to privately with her to play. "Sister Luo, I''m sorry for the delay." Sihan also has the self-knowledge as a newcomer. She has always been modest and polite when she sees the people in the cast these two days. In addition, she is very beautiful, and she seems to be very clever. She doesn''t have the appearance of pretending to be forced. Most people are prejudiced against her, and their perception of her has gradually changed a lot. "Silly girl, which actor hasn''t tried this kind of situation? Come on, let''s take the script and have a chat in the shade of the tree over there! " The work of the staff is still going on. In the shade of the tree, Sihan and Luo Qingru sit opposite each other. She basically recites the plot and dialogue in the script. Listen to Luo Qingru carefully analyze the plot for her, so as to lead her into the play. Listening to this, she silently closes her eyes, and tries her best to draw a three-dimensional picture of the whole plot according to Luo Qingru''s description. Tian Fang has been staying by. To be honest, Sihan, as a newcomer, will encounter such and such problems, which she expected. But Luo Qingru is very proud. She takes care of Sihan for the first time, but Tian Fang is surprised. "Mother and daughter" in the play, Tian Fang will step by step to one side, midway phone rings, in order not to hinder Sihan them, Tian Fang glanced at the phone display and quickly connected the phone. "Ji Shao, what''s the matter?" Tian Fang''s voice is very low, but Sihan still picks her eyebrows with her eyes closed. Her ears can''t help but stand up and catch Tian Fang''s words closely. "No, Sihan did very well and went well. Ji Shao doesn''t have to worry about it." "Lunch? The driver just went out to buy it. " "I don''t know when to take photos in the afternoon. I''ll give you a call when we can finish work." It''s not until Tian Fang says goodbye to Dabao and hangs up on the phone that Sihan''s expression relaxes. Luo Qingru sees all this in her eyes, reaches for her shoulder and says with a smile, "Sihan, if you don''t think you can imagine quarreling with your parents, or you can try to think that you are not quarreling with your parents, but quarreling with your brother?" The Ji Shao mentioned by Tian Fang on the phone is Sihan''s brother, and Luo Qingru knew it on the day of the opening ceremony. From Sihan''s reaction just now, she should care about her brother more than her parents. Niu Niu opened her eyes and looked at Luo Qingru seriously for a while. She seemed to have figured out something. She nodded and said, "OK, I''ll try." Here, Niuniu makes different expressions and movements according to Luo Qingru''s suggestion time and again. Not far away under the sun umbrella, he Yinyin is biting the straw and drinking hot milk tea. She snorts coldly with slanting eyes. "Well, what are you going to be? It''s just an installation, isn''t it? " The assistant behind her pinched her back, saying that birds of a feather flock together. The master is the virtue, and the assistant is the same. "Sister Yin is not angry. I''ll talk to boss Qi about it. How many days can she have it?" He Yinyin has been in this circle for two or three years. Relying on her uncle''s influence, she has made several plays with small investment and small production. Of course, in the hands of those little directors who are not well-known, she has easily won the role of female leader. So, this time, she also thought that he was the only heroine. However, in the end, director Sun only gave her the role of No.2 woman. Moreover, although she played in the play from time to time, she played the role of soy sauce, and there was no light at all. In addition, Sihan did not pay attention to her at the opening ceremony, but also made her embarrassed. Seeing Luo Qingru''s special care for Sihan, he Yinyin hated Sihan even more. The assistant''s words may not come from his heart, but just casually, so as to appease his employer''s weak and hurt heart. He Yinyin, however, wrote it down quietly. Luo Qingru and Sihan even have lunch together. In the middle of the lunch, Jiang Tao, the actor who plays his father, once a big movie star, also runs over several times for the same purpose as Luo Qingru. Thinking that the two elders were working so hard, Niu Niu felt so guilty that she didn''t even dare to waste too much time to eat. After finishing her last meal, she filled most of the glass. The sailor wiped her back and picked up the script to consult the two elders modestly. "Oh, ancestor, what''s your hurry? Wipe your mouth first and have a rest for a few minutes. Sister Luo and brother Tao won''t blame you, will they?" Tian Fang takes a tissue and hands it to Sihan, smiling politely at the two elders. "Yes, it''s good for a little girl to be self-motivated, but you can''t ignore her body. You''re full. Get up and walk for a few minutes. I''ll have a chat with your sister Luo." Sihan gets up obediently and walks slowly with Tian Fang to guide sun. Sun Dao was sitting with Fang Kai and some of his staff to chat. Seeing Sihan coming, he kindly said, "Sihan, take your time. You don''t have to bear the burden. Your performance today is many times better than what we expected!" Chapter 856 After Luo Qingru and Jiang Tao''s guidance and guidance, they remake that set of scenes in the afternoon. After ng twice, they finally satisfied sun Dao and a pair of "parents" and passed the test smoothly. After four o''clock, director Sun announced that today''s drama had been finished and the work would be finished early. It''s a lot earlier than expected, which makes the staff very excited. I don''t know who''s making a fuss. It''s the first day of shooting today, so sun Dao can invite us to have a big meal. Sun Dao was very strict in the process of shooting, and he looked like a cold faced demon. But after work, he was a casual person. After being coaxed by others, he almost didn''t think much about it, so he waved his hand and announced happily, "OK, no one is allowed to be absent when I have dinner tonight, and anyone who has a date will give me a good push." Sihan doesn''t have any consciousness at all. She doesn''t think she has anything to do. It''s natural for her to go to dinner with everyone. "Sun Dao, Sihan has to go back to make up her lessons!" Tian Fang quickly pulls her to sun Dao to ask for leave. This kind of dinner occasion is usually full of fun and noise, which makes people dizzy. Apart from friendship, it has no other practical significance. But the problem is that Sihan is not a small artist. Her strong background and her cold position make her unnecessary. But Sihan doesn''t have the consciousness of Tian Da''s agent. She knows that Tian Fang is just making excuses for her, but she is really taken care of by all the staff and seniors today. Therefore, she wants to sit down and get together. "Sister Fang, my lessons are not important. I can move them." Tian Fang turned her head and glared at her secretly. Little ancestor, your homework doesn''t matter. You are tight! I promised your brother that I would send them home before six o''clock! Sihan read full of resentment from Tian Fang''s eyes, knowing that she might have caused trouble for her again. "I''ll call home and ask. If I can, I''ll go with you." Sihan doesn''t want to embarrass Tian Fang. She takes out the phone and pulls it out. She says she''s calling home, but actually she''s calling Ji Dabao. "Brother!" She picked up the phone and went to a corner. "Niuniu, it''s over? How are you doing today? " Dabao made at least ten phone calls today, most of which were answered by Tian Fang and three or four by Niu Niu. "Well, very well. So director Sun said that he would invite everyone to dinner... " "So?" The voice of the person on the other end of the phone is as usual, but Niuniu obviously feels that the temperature around her has dropped a lot. Niu Niu bit her lip. "Brother, I want to have dinner with sun Dao. People from the same crew will be together for two or three months in the future. I want to get familiar with you." There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone, and then there was a very rhythmic sound of finger tapping on the table. Niuniu was afraid to give out her voice, waiting for the other party''s decision quietly. "All right, you go. Remember to follow Fangfang all the time. Don''t leave by yourself. And no drinking! " "I see. Thank you, brother!" Niuniu was so happy that she almost jumped up. In addition to sun Dao, Luo Qingru and Jiang Tao, the rest of the cast are mostly young people in their twenties and thirties. Sihan 18 is the youngest one in the group. In addition to her beautiful appearance and gentle temper, she naturally became the center of a group of people''s ridicule and attention. More than 30 people packed a large private room and sat down around three tables. Sun Dao naturally sat at the main table. Sihan was forced to sit down by him. On the other side of sun Dao, Fang Kai was sitting. Sihan and sun Dao have met many times in private. Although their ages differ by more than 30 years, their relationship is actually very good. They have a lot in common when they sit together. "Sihan, if you can, you''d better not interrupt Lao Tan''s class. As for the class time, I''ve already said hello to Lao tan. During the shooting, he will try to accommodate you." Luo Qingru, a few seats away, listens to sun Dao''s words and asks Sihan curiously. "Girl, do you want to learn acting from Lao tan?" Sihan nods. In the play, Luo Qingru always addresses the female master as a "daughter". Therefore, after a day, the two people who have completely entered the role are quite used to this address. No matter what they call or what they should call, there is no sense of abruptness, as if this is the original address between them. "Yes, after taking director Sun''s play, I''ll go to Mr. Tan''s class." Sihan didn''t mention that she went to Miss Tan to learn acting for a certain brand a few years ago. In her opinion, in front of the big group of seniors, the endorsement is nothing at all. Therefore, she didn''t want to mention it at all. But if she doesn''t mention it, it doesn''t mean others don''t pay attention. Among them, there is a person who is not only very good at performing arts, but also very good at fashion. "Sihan, how do I think you are very similar to the spokesperson of youth series of an international famous clothing brand? Moreover, if I remember correctly, that spokesperson seems to be Sihan." Tian Fang is afraid that Sihan will be flustered when Fang Kai mentions it. She just wants to help her out, but she hears Sihan say it lightly. "Well, yes, that''s me!" "No..." "Wrong..." In succession, there were low voices and doubts. "Yes, that''s Sihan. Last year, Sihan pushed this endorsement in order to cope with the college entrance examination. However, this year, she signed an appointment with them and will start shooting the first season''s advertisement in a while." Tian Fang see Sihan said this matter, also don''t mind shaking out the next trend, anyway, sooner or later these are to let people know. Of course, it will inevitably cause some people''s envy and envy, but this is also inevitable. Since there is publicity capital, why should we shrink back and become a turtle? "Sihan, I remember that you started from the youth series?" Fang Kai has met Sihan several times before, but he has never mentioned it before. Tian Fang is not sure whether he really appreciates it or has ulterior motives. "Yes, brother foncaire, have you seen it?" Although Sihan has no desire to show off, it is always a pleasure to be appreciated. "Yes, your first commercial, playing violin on the rocks by the sea, was quite well shot. It''s just a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks." Fang Kai''s eyes are full of appreciation. Before Sihan could jump out of the euphoria, director Sun cheerfully agreed, "yes, Sihan''s advertisement is really good! Of course, it''s not that the latter is not good, but the angle and idea of that episode are very unique. I just pestered ah Mai after watching your advertisement, and wanted to find you to play the flower season for me. " At this point, Sihan understood how Sun Dao could find such an unknown little girl. Chapter 857 Tian Fang is deeply afraid that this meal will eventually become an uncontrollable event for Sihan in the past, now and in the future. Holding tea, she thinks about how to turn the conversation elsewhere without any trace, but not to offend sun Dao. But Sihan said to sun, "Sun Dao, I have to rely on the director to design the script and the background to set off some beauty and artistic conception. There is no technical content to speak of. It''s different from Luo Jie and Taoge, who are full of drama as long as they go to the front of the camera. When they act in a play, they can''t be seen to be acting. They are just the people in the play. Even I am such a stupid rookie who can''t do anything. Now when I see them, I subconsciously open my mouth and want to call them mom and dad. " Tian Fang is very happy! Isn''t Sihan a smart girl? He humbly responded to sun Dao''s praise, but also threw the topic on elder brother Luo without any trace. Even Tian Fang could not do it by himself. It seems that Ji Dashao and Ji''s family are afraid that Sihan is too simple to be calculated and bullied. Are they worried in vain? Sure enough, the conversation and attention of the people all over the table turned to Luo Qingru and Jiang Tao, who were praised by many people. Naturally, they were very beautiful. Looking at Sihan''s eyes, they were as kind as parents looking at their daughter. Sihan''s hand is under the table and she stealthily wipes the sweat on her palm. It''s said that the tiger father has no son. As an adopted daughter, Sihan can''t inherit her blood and smart brain from Ji ruiletong, but she has lived with four smart people since she was a child. She has heard and heard about their ways of doing things and talking. Although Sihan can''t learn all about them, she has learned a little bit. In an emergency, you just need to wander your brain a little more to learn from your family''s usual ways of dealing with people. It''s more than enough to cope with such a scene. Where does Tian Fang know that Sihan''s seemingly relaxed response just now is really nervous to death? Look at her approvingly, come over and praise in her ear, "girl, well done." Niu Niu smiles shyly at her, takes advantage of other people''s focus to the two elders, picks up the cup and pours a big cup of tea. Tian Fang was a little confused. "Are you thirsty?" Where did she know that when Niu Niu was nervous, she would drink as much as she could to hide and recover her nervousness. "Well..." Niuniu answered stiffly, emptied a cup of tea, filled herself with another cup of tea, and drank it up. The attention caused by the episode of endorsement was calmed down by Niu Niu''s beautiful words. Next, we''ll talk about several veteran actors who are very talented and experienced. Naturally, wine is indispensable for such a large group of people to eat. Not long after the dish was served, someone took the lead in offering a toast to the director, screenwriter and producer. Then, naturally, someone offered a toast to Sihan. As the youngest and the most junior actor, Sihan would lose face if she didn''t drink. Tian Fang held a glass to drink for her, but Sihan said. "Sorry, brothers and sisters. I''m very allergic to alcohol, so I can''t touch alcohol. Well, I''ll take tea instead of wine. Thank you for taking care of me! " Sihan clearly remembers that she promised her brother not to drink, and the least offending way to refuse once and for all is alcohol allergy. Although others may not believe it, even if they don''t believe it, they will certainly not force it again. After all, if this reason is true, it will cause human life. When a little girl said that, people didn''t dare to force her. They touched the cup with her and thought that she had drunk. No one really wanted to tear her face with this popular little girl. However, the crowd gave up the toast, and a voice came from the nearby table, "it''s alcohol allergy. Who knows if it''s true? Or, it''s just that you don''t drink until you look down on people and don''t give them face? " The voice is delicate and angry. People don''t need to look at it at all. Just by the voice, they know that it''s he Yinyin, who plays the No.2 actress. Compared with Sihan''s friendliness, he Yinyin seems not to be popular with everyone. Now when they hear her stirring up the flames, no one takes over. They just go back to their own places and continue their own topics and wine parties. He Yinyin had no fun. Maybe she couldn''t save face. She took her glass and poured a full glass of wine. She went to sun Dao and Sihan and said, "Sihan, you and I are new people in the cast. Let''s have a drink to sun Dao." It has to be said that her move is very poisonous. If Sihan doesn''t respect sun Dao, it doesn''t matter if you are really allergic to alcohol. In other people''s eyes, she is playing a big card, even the director doesn''t pay attention to it. But if she had a toast to sun Dao, it would appear that she did not give face to other staff before. This time, Sihan''s quick wit can''t be transferred. She is worried in her heart. She wrists her hands and looks at Tian Fang. Before Tian Fang takes action, sun Dao reaches for he Yinyin''s wine cup, takes two cups of tea and puts them into he Yinyin''s and Sihan''s hands. Then he picks up the cup, touches he Yinyin''s cup and Sihan''s tea cup. "Well, what kind of wine do the two girls drink? Just tea instead of wine! Otherwise, it will become an old uncle of mine who is relying on the old to bully the little girl. " He Yinyin originally wanted to embarrass Sihan, but this time she was easily solved by sun Dao''s helping hand. But Sun Dao was not one of those staff who failed. She had to touch a cup with sun Dao, drink all the tea and reluctantly return to her seat. After all, Niu Niu is still a little girl. She has a big heart. After a thrill, she eats happily. Occasionally, she talks a few words. Most of the time, she listens to some funny gossip from a group of elders and learns something from it. After dinner, a group of people said that they wanted to catch up with each other and continue to find a place to drink and sing. This time, Niu Niu asked sun Dao for leave without Tian Fang''s warning, saying that she wanted to go home to do her homework. Sun Dao didn''t stop her, and waved to let her go. "Well, go home and do your homework. Others, go on! " Just get in the car, Tian Fang can''t help but pinch Sihan''s face. "Niuniu, you almost scared me out tonight! Fortunately, you are smart enough! " Chapter 858 Niuniu came home. It was more than nine o''clock at the door, and the light was on in the living room. The driver stops the car outside the yard. Niuniu gets out of the car. After chatting with Tian Fang, she looks at Tian Fang driving her car out of the alley. Then she goes to the fence and pushes the door in. The door of the room just opened at this time, and Dabao strode forward. "Brother..." Niuniu threw herself into Dabao''s arms. In the early spring, the night was warm and cold, especially in the courtyard with many trees, and the wind was bleak. Dabao held her cold face and gave her a kiss, hugged her and walked quickly to the house. "No bar?" Niuniu shakes her head. After entering the room, Dabao first asked her if she wanted to have supper. When he learned that she was full, he pushed her into the bedroom and asked her to take a bath before coming out to chat. When Niuniu comes out of the bath comfortably, Dabao sits on her bed with his laptop on his knees. He doesn''t know whether he is busy or brushing the web. "Brother, let me tell you..." Niu Niu wiped her hair with her head on her side, and went to bed with her legs raised carelessly. She sat down next to Da Bao with her knees crossed. Dabao moved the computer in one, and the computer moved to the bedside table. Black eyes staring at the little girl sitting beside, quietly waiting for her below. Niuniu talked to Dabao about how the two elders opened a small kitchen for her in private. Dabao didn''t comment on it, but asked, "what do you think?" Niu Niu leaned her head on his shoulder, thought about it, and said, "in fact, the people in this circle are not as complicated or as bad as I thought." Dabao rubbed her head, gently put her thin shoulder around her, and said meaningfully. "Girl, no matter where you are, there are good people and bad people. What''s complicated is not the circle, but the people''s heart. So, if you don''t understand something or can''t cope with it, just pretend to be stupid and wait for Fangfang to help you solve it, you know? " Dabao never thought that one day, he would say this to the little girl as an elder. Because he subconsciously believes that no matter how old she is, he can protect her well, and does not need her to face complex and dangerous people. It''s rare that Niuniu didn''t agree with Dabao. Instead, she straightened up, looked at Dabao and said, "brother, I''m not a child. I have to face everything by myself, right?" Dabao met her with firm eyes and nodded. "Yes, you have to learn to face it by yourself, but you can take it slowly. Besides, you don''t need to face it alone. There are us behind you." Niuniu said nothing more. She lifted Dabao''s arm and put it on his thigh. She put her hands around his waist and closed her eyes comfortably. Dabao swept her head and asked softly, "how about lying in bed?" "Well?" Niu Niu snorted. "I''ll pinch it for you and lie down." From Tian Fang''s telephone report, Dabao is not difficult to guess what happened to the little girl that day. A person who has never suffered much will feel tired even if she stays in the studio for a whole day. What''s more, she is busy in front of the camera and after the camera, saying that she is not tired is a lie. "I''m not tired..." Niuniu muttered, reluctantly let go of his waist and slowly moved to the bed. Dabao rubbed her shoulders with both hands. It was obvious that her shoulders were much stiffer than usual. Eyes floating up a pity, this girl, obviously tired muscles are stiff into this, hard mouth! "And in the evening? Is there anything interesting that happened during the meal? Let me hear about it? " Dabao pinched her hands from her shoulder to her back. Remembering that she hadn''t mentioned anything about dinner, he asked tentatively. In fact, when Niu Niu went in to take a bath, he had already called Tian Fang, and Tian Fang basically reported all the things about the dinner. Dabao thought that after she came out, the girl would mention something about the dinner. But she didn''t mention it. Was she afraid of worrying? Niuniu buries her head in her arms and doesn''t say a word. Dabao estimates that she is pretending to be dead. She adds some strength to her fingers and presses them heavily on her spine. "Ah Niuniu screamed, turned to stare at Dabao, "Ji Yu, did you murder?" Dabao smiles and kisses her lips. "I''ve murdered you. Where can I find my wife?" Niu Niu''s face turned red and she flopped back into her arms to pretend to be a dead dog. Dabao''s hand regained its proper strength. Even his voice was soft and imitated. He could drip water, but the content of his words was full of ridicule. "Don''t you want to tell me it''s because there''s a handsome guy at the dinner?" Niuniu turned her head and glared again, "where is it?" Dabao patted her fart with a smile. "Since there is no one, why don''t you tell me Tian Fang did tell Dabao about the dinner, but Niu Niu told him by herself, and the meaning was obviously different from others. Niu Niu couldn''t hide it, so she reluctantly told sun Dao and Fang Kai that she had been a spokesperson at dinner. When Dabao heard her say how to get out of the siege, he pinched her face and said, "it''s not bad. It''s much smarter than I thought. Sure enough, my wife is an expert in secret!" Since Niuniu turned 18, they got along in private, and Dabao often talked about her wife. At first, Niuniu blushed and protested, but after a period of struggle, it was ineffective and even made him worse. After that, Niuniu learned to accept it. Now, she has basically adapted to it and is immune to it. "I''m so nervous that I''m in a cold sweat!" Niuniu nunuzui accidentally confessed her advice. Dabao had a smile on his face, but he was deeply in love with her. There is a moment of impulse, want to embrace her and say, girl, really can''t, don''t shoot it, penalty we can afford! Fortunately, the reason is still there, the words did not blurt out. Then, he heard the little girl say, "however, nervousness comes back to nervousness. After that, I feel a sense of quickness. It''s just like other people''s successful promotion. I feel a sense of accomplishment! I wonder if it''s just like you and Xiaobao like to work in Jishi, full of excitement and conquest? " Come on, don''t say anything! This girl seems to really like this job! "After that, no one asked you to drink or anything?" After Niu Niu came back, he went to smell it, so he was sure that she didn''t drink a drop of wine, and this judgment was confirmed in Tian Fang''s phone call just now. Chapter 859 "How could it not? But I''ve thought about the reason for refusing to drink for a long time! " Niuniu smiles at Dabao, and her eyes are full of cunning. Niuniu will use alcohol allergy as a universal excuse to stop wine. It''s really a bit beyond Dabao''s expectation. In other words, all day today, Niu Niu''s performance and response surprised Dabao. However, Niu Niu said almost everything, but she didn''t say anything about he Yinyin''s deliberate provocation. Dabao vaguely understood the reason why she did this, but in private, he Yinyin paid more attention to this trend. After a few days, female No.2 he Yinyin went to her uncle''s house to have dinner. "Uncle, if you think about it, I''ve played in several female No.1 actors, but I''m not flattering at all. Sihan, the heroine, is obviously a new comer with a heavy role and a flattering role. Otherwise, uncle, tell director Sun that the share of female No.1 should be reduced and the share of female No.2 should be increased. I have nearly one million microblog fans, How can I create momentum for the film to boost its popularity? Besides, I don''t ask for more pay. Isn''t it obvious that director Sun has made money? " It can only be said that there are some people in the world who have no self-knowledge at all. She has no self-consciousness at all. In front of Fang Kai, a popular fried chicken with tens of millions of fans, and her zombie family has less than one million fans, it''s not enough to plug her teeth. Who will see that? That Qi boss is earnestly advised her, "Yinyin, you give uncle less trouble, that female master background is not simple, look at the country, but no one dares to get along with the surname Ji." He Yinyin carefully pondered his uncle''s words, and her mind flashed and suddenly realized! The next day, she happened to make up in the same dressing room with Fang Kai. Fang Kai closed his eyes and turned a deaf ear to her. She glanced at Fang Kai obliquely, then pretended to ask the makeup artist behind her. "Meimei, did you start falling in love when you were 18?" "No, I was a junior in high school at that time. I couldn''t let my father break my leg when I was in love." "Ha ha, but people are 18 years old and have already been lured by rich businessmen. Therefore, different IQ leads to different destiny." "Ah? Who, at the age of 18, was submerged The makeup artist is also a gossip. "Who else? It''s said that there are not many rich businessmen surnamed Ji in r city. " In the whole drama group, Sihan is 18 years old. What she said is not a hint, but a clear indication. In fact, he Yinyin didn''t expect that Ji, the last name referred to by her uncle, was really the top three president of Ji''s family. She just misunderstood her uncle''s meaning. She thought that her uncle said that Sihan was supported by someone behind her. That kind of relationship was the dirty relationship between potential and potential. So she planned to come to Zhang Guanli Dai and pour a lot of dung on Sihan. Anyway, Mr. jufuji has nothing to do with their troupe. Even if there is any rumor in the troupe, it can''t be heard by the busy people who are busy every day. "Ah, no, you mean the president of Ji Da, who is nearly 50 years old but looks like a man in his thirties and is more attractive than a male model superstar?" The president of Ji University, who is working in Ji''s office, sneezes for no reason. How can he think that he is an old man and is still missed by such a beautiful girl? "Who knows... Alas... I can''t see that she''s young and has such a strong wrist..." he Yinyin Shiran stretched out her hand and motioned to the makeup assistant who was stunned by the gossip to manicure her nails. Fang Kai had been keeping his eyes closed. Although he Yinyin''s words were heard in his ears, he didn''t give any response until he heard the last sentence. Fang Kai opened his eyes slightly and glanced at he Yinyin through the mirror. "If you have time to gossip here, you''d better improve yourself." His voice is not high, but anyone who has a little brain can recognize the irony in his words. Of course, he won''t be so kind as to remind he Yinyin not to offend those who can''t be provoked. He just can''t listen to her full of slanders. He Yinyin is the kind of person he despises most. He has a few stinky money and a small background and thinks she is a great lady. I believe that in addition to sun Dao and Tian Fang, Sihan is the one who knows best. He is the only two in the cast who knows that Sihan is the gold of Ji''s group, and is also the only two who has seen Sihan held in the palm of Ji''s family and cherished her carefully. To tell you the truth, I met Sihan for the first time that day. At the moment when he saw Sihan escorted by Ji''s family and walked into the private room, his heart was full of disdain: Qie, another rich young lady in the entertainment circle for fun! As for that night, he sent autographed photos and albums, which was just a necessary social means for a mature social person. There was no sincerity in it. Of course, what he said to Sihan at the dinner party of the crew was true. As for Sihan''s endorsement of a certain brand, he also occasionally found out. When he saw her performance in the advertisement, he was really amazed and appreciated. But it''s just amazing and appreciating. As an actor, it is a recognition and affirmation of the acting skills and spirituality of his peers. At the same time, as an actor, he is also very clear that no matter how well he behaves in front of the camera, he can not explain that the person behind the camera is worthy of admiration and appreciation for his personality. Therefore, before the start of the film, even on the day of the opening ceremony, he still held a great prejudice against Sihan, a rich lady, and only maintained basic polite contact with her. However, Sihan''s performance in the cast these days really impressed him. This new look is not an instant change, but a gradual refresh and rewriting of her impression in his mind by her daily actions in the crew. I believe that Sihan in other people''s minds is completely different from the initial impression. No matter who heard that she was the number one female, she would subconsciously think that she would be a charming and willful young lady. But what she shows is that she is modest and polite. In her spare time, she can sit in the nanny''s car to have a rest, but she always stands not far from the camera to watch other people''s filming seriously. Occasionally, she will hand over water or tissue to the director and the actors in front of the camera And she is hard-working in front of the camera, not a little bossy and capricious. Sun Dao''s strictness is well known. Even if Sihan stands in front of the camera with a very strong background, he still takes good care of and scolds him. But even an experienced actor like Fang Kai would feel very embarrassed to be scolded in front of everyone, not to mention Sihan, who looks like a pretty little girl. Chapter 860 But Sihan never cried or lost her temper once because of sun''s abusive remarks. When she was scolded, she sincerely asked the director and the elders around her for advice. Over and over again, she repeatedly repeated the scene that sun scolded her as dog shit. Even Fang Kai, who has been immersed in the performing arts circle for many years, is deeply admired for his strong and self disciplined psychological quality, which is neither too confident nor too self abased, does not vent his anger on others, and solves problems from his own root. Not to mention that she is an 18-year-old girl, even if she is 28 years old, it is not easy to have such a mind and way of doing things. I have to say that Ji Jia really taught her very well. This kind of Sihan makes Fang Kai, who lived at the bottom of the society since childhood, change his outlook on the people and things in the upper society. In addition, Fang Kai also has a new view of the rich family, a species that can only be seen from afar. He Yinyin was choked by Fang Kai, and her face turned pale. When Fang Kai went out, she gasped back and turned her mouth again. "Look at his strength, isn''t it that he can have a smooth journey with sun''s help? In front of us, I''m afraid it''s cheap to climb all over the beds of directors and investors. " After all, neither sun Dao nor Fang Kai can afford to offend her. As for Sihan, although she has a strong background, the so-called background is only heard, isn''t it? It''s no big deal to gossip! As a result, the gossip in the dressing room was basically spread throughout the whole drama group at noon, except for the parties. Sihan takes the lunch box from the driver and eats it while she lowers her head to think about the scene where she just ate ng twice in a row. Tian Fang goes to the crew to get the lunch box, but her face is a little different from the previous one. At first, Sihan didn''t care much. She just picked most of the meat from her lunch box and went to Tian Fang. "Sister Fang, help me to eat. I want to keep my weight, but my mother always makes so much meat for me." At the beginning, Letong was actually prepared with Tian Fang''s lunch box, but Tian Fang said that the food in the crew should not be too special and not good-looking. As a result, Letong only cooked for one person, but the amount of food was enough for two or three people. Sihan is also smart. She always pours vegetables and meat to Tian Fang on the pretext of losing weight. Tian Fang is more and more fond of the Ji family. She has a lot of contacts with rich people, but few people like Ji family are so approachable and can take good care of other people''s feelings. Probably because of this reason, Tian Fang is no longer just an agent who cares for Sihan, but a child of her own. Sihan had eaten half of her meal before she felt something was wrong. Usually Fang elder sister, when eating, her mouth can''t stop, eating and talking, but today, how can her ears be so quiet? Sihan looks up at sister Fang and finally finds that her face is not right. The way she ate was not right. It seemed that what she ate was not delicious food, but the murderer she hated. "What''s the matter with you, sister Fang? In a bad mood? " Sihan holds the lunch box, moves her butt, and asks in a low voice in front of Tian Fang. There are a lot of people here. Sihan doesn''t dare to talk too much with Tian Fang. Tian Fang rolled up her eyelids and gave her a steady look. Then she took a deep breath and shook her head to deny, "no, I just think of you. Brother Zhihao said I''m fat again. I can''t breathe." Sihan people are simple, but not simple and stupid. Having been in touch with Tian Fang for a long time, I know that she is an open-minded woman, and her relationship with brother Zhihao is stronger than Jin Jian. They got their certificates at the end of last year and planned to get married in the Mid Autumn Festival this year. How can they get angry for the topic of whether they are fat or not? What''s more, Tian Fang stayed with her all day in the production group during this period of time, and saw that she had lost a lot of weight and was still fat. "Elder sister, if you have anything to do, you can tell me. Is it true that some people say that I got the role only because I was fascinated by sun Dao by his beauty?" In this case, Sihan heard a lot from the beginning. At first, she was angry, but she was numb. She gradually understood that it was better to take time to explain or to explain to these people. It''s better to shape the role with practical actions. Facts can shatter lies more than any explanation. She wants those who spread right and wrong to know that Sihan is favored and appreciated by sun Dao by her own ability, not by her beautiful face! Tian Fang took a deep look at her and thought, it''s true that some people say that you are addicted to all kinds of things by your beauty, but the object is not sun Dao, but your dear father! Those people''s gossip, Tian Fang did not have the heart to tell this simple little girl, afraid of dirty little girl''s brain. "All right, all right, Niuniu, just ignore those people and concentrate on filming." Tian Fang quickly pulls back the little girl''s thoughts. Master Ji always says that his younger sister is a little stupid. But in Tian Fang''s opinion, the girl is not only not stupid, but also smart and clear-cut! Although it''s not good for her to misunderstand others that she''s gossiping with sun Dao, it''s better than to let her know that others are gossiping about her gossiping with her father? Sihan only thinks that what Tian Fang hears this time is worse, but she doesn''t expect that even the protagonist has changed. He also wisely comforted Tian Fang by saying, "don''t worry, sister Fang. I won''t care about those gossips. You can relax your mind. I will prove to them with practical actions. I''m not the worst artist you''ve ever brought!" Sihan is also working in the production group. These days, she realized that Tian Fang has a lot of fame in the performing arts circle. Although the artists she used to work with didn''t reach Fang Kai''s level, they are still in the rising stage, which is close to Fang Kai''s level. However, she, an agent who has already gained some fame, comes to be a new rookie who doesn''t know anything. It''s hard for others to guess that she must have offended some big tycoon, so that she got into such a predicament. Sihan doesn''t care how much she is criticized by others, but she can''t help thinking about Tian Fang''s bad gossip. So, whether for her own sake or for Tian Fang''s sake, she vowed to make a name for herself in this movie. Even if she couldn''t make it as popular as Fang Kai when she played "fire", at least she could let people remember that there was an actor named Sihan! Instead of like a meteor, "whoosh" from the audience in front of you, blink of an eye will not be a trace. In order to fight for this breath, Sihan then devoted herself to the shooting more seriously than usual. Chapter 861 In order to fight for this breath, Sihan then devoted herself to the shooting more seriously than usual. Sun Dao is naturally very satisfied with this. In front of the whole crew, he praises and praises Sihan, and hates he Yinyin who spreads gossip. And Tian Fang, when Sihan stands in front of the camera, she takes the phone and goes to one side to report all the crazy gossip and the source of the drama to Ji Yu. Ji Yu is sitting in Ji Rui''s office, discussing with his parents and Xiao Bao about Ji''s new business. "Dabao, you are fully responsible for this. We won''t take part in it. First, we don''t understand it. Second, we have to guard Ji''s stall." When his family member Ji Rui made it clear. Xiaobao also echoed, "brother, I''m not involved in this. Of course, you can tell me where you need my help." At this time, Dabao''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Tian Fang, he answered the phone in front of his parents and brother. When he heard Tian Fang''s detailed and clear narration, his face was covered with frost, and his voice was so cold that the air around him could seep out ice debris. "OK, I know! You''ll find someone to accompany Niuniu tomorrow morning, and we''ll meet somewhere. " Xiao Bao and his parents look at each other. Although he knows that the phone call must have something to do with his sister, he doesn''t quite understand why the content of his brother''s words is so common, but his tone and face are chilling. "What''s the matter? Is that stupid sister being bullied again? " This is the only reason Xiaobao can think of that he can make his brother change his face. Never, can let elder brother change face so quickly, except elder sister, no one else. Dabao put the phone on the table and said, "no, it''s just some ignorant flies barking and bumping." Xiaobao sneered, "tut... Flies... A candle and a basin of water can make it die without a burial place." ¡­¡­ The next day, Niuniu went out to the studio early in the morning as usual. Tian Fang asked her for half a day''s leave last night, so she made plans to go to the studio by herself. I know that when she got on the bus, Xiaobao, who was supposed to go back to work with her parents and brother, came up with a cat. "Why? Xiaobao, you got on the wrong bus! " Niu Niu, a silly girl, thought her brother had read the wrong license plate. Daddy has always been used to keeping a low profile. Several cars in and out of the house are practical models of similar styles, but the license plates are different. It''s not surprising that Xiaobao made mistakes. Xiaobao pushed her and motioned her to give him a seat. "Pig, can you move over a little bit? My legs are long and the place is too small to sit comfortably." Although Niu Niu was full of question marks, she moved most of her position to her seemingly domineering brother. "Uncle Hui, drive!" Xiao Bao sat down and told the driver in front. Niuniu is still out of the situation. "Are you going to work somewhere else? Are you on my way? " Xiaobao is not yet 18 years old and has no driver''s license, so he needs a driver to pick him up. Xiaobaobai glanced at her, "yes, I''m going to work!" Niuniu was convinced that the car had been driving out of the city, but she had some doubts. "Xiaobao, where are you going to do business? It''s all out of town! " Xiao Bao didn''t want to talk to her any more. He put his hands around him and pretended to be asleep with his eyes closed. Niuniu knew that she was despised, and she didn''t dare to say anything again. Until she saw the studio from a distance, she couldn''t help pushing Xiaobao''s shoulder. "Brother, I''m on the set. Where are you going to do business?" Xiaobao opened his eyes helplessly, stretched out his finger and played on her head, "stupid! You''re smart out there, aren''t you? It''s dealing with people who use up their IQ, right? How can you be as stupid as a pig in front of me! Alas... " Niu Niu''s performance in the drama group, whether Dabao or the other three members of the Ji family, all think that she handles it very well. Of course, while being greatly surprised, they all think that this silly Niu Niu of our family has really grown up. But I didn''t expect that when she grew up, it turned out that she was only aimed at people who had nothing to do with the outside world. Niuniu touched her head and laughed, "in front of her family, you can''t take your brain, but you can''t face others outside!" Xiaobao shakes her head helplessly, but she can''t deny that there''s nothing wrong with her. In front of the family, really do not need to take so much fancy ideas, with the most real face is to get along. Watching Xiaobao get out of the car with her, Niuniu realized with surprise, "brother, did you come to see me today?" Xiaobao mercilessly gave her a white eye, "otherwise, do you think I''m too busy to come out of the river?" The younger sister and brother walked into the studio together, talking and laughing. Because Xiaobao also appeared on the day of the opening ceremony, and his beautiful appearance was unforgettable, when the crew saw him, they all said hello to him, "master Ji, come to see your sister filming?" After greeting, the staff always felt that something was wrong. When the sister and brother hugged their shoulders and went to guide sun, the staff member said to his assistant, "Hey, it''s wrong! Didn''t he Yinyin say that Sihan was sneaked by boss Ji yesterday? But her brother and brother are both surnamed Ji? I don''t think so. In fact, Sihan''s surname is Ji, right? " Her assistant listened to her analysis and broke out in a cold sweat. "Then he Yinyin, will she die miserably? You see, the rumor just came out yesterday, and master Ji came to refute it today... " When Xiao Bao arrived, although he didn''t say anything, most of the people in the crew were human spirits, and they woke up just like the staff member and assistant. Those who only listened but didn''t participate in the communication and didn''t say too much would have no worries, while those who broke their mouths and talked too much would be in danger, For fear of being called and scolded by master Ji on the spot or secretly. More than half of the crew spent the morning trembling. It was only at noon when Tian Fang came back and master Ji left that they were relieved. After contacting Dabao, Tian Fang, who has been busy all morning, is stunned when she sees Xiaobao in the set. When she reacts, she knows that the boy knows what happened yesterday. Then she is worried and runs to warn everyone. When Tian Fang comes back, Sihan and Fang Kai are discussing the acting of the next group of clips in front of the camera. Tian Fang sends Xiaobao out. Seeing no one around, Tian Fang says. "Master Huan, don''t worry about your sister?" Xiaobao shook his head. "Of course not. Isn''t there sister Fang watching? I can''t worry about it. I just come here to have a look at my sister''s acting and brush my sense of existence when I have time! " Tian Fang laughs but doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know how to break the heart of the proud young master. Chapter 862 When Tian Fang comes back from seeing Xiao Bao off, Sihan just goes through a set of shots and sits down chatting with Fang Kai. With a smile on their faces, they seem to have a good conversation. "What are you talking about, so happy?" Tian Fang walked over and dragged a chair to sit down between them. It''s not that she doesn''t know what to do, but that she has to help the elders of the Ji family take good care of this young lady. Don''t make an affair carelessly. Then she can''t afford to go! "Fangkai is talking about my brother!" Sihan is honest and betrays Fang Kai. "What? Did brother Kai speak ill of master Ji? " Fang Kai shook his head with a smile. "It''s not bad news, it''s good news!" Sihan said with a smile, "if you let Sun Dao see my brother or younger brother earlier, sun Dao would probably choose them instead of him!" Tian Fang looked at Fang Kai in surprise, "yo! We, the great film emperor Fang, used to have such inferiority complex? " Fang Kai put away his smile and said formally, "it''s not inferiority, but the gene of Sihan''s family. It''s really good. Sister Fang, you''re the agent. If you throw her brother and younger brother into the circle, don''t you leave all the hot fried chicken in seconds?" Tian Fang was stunned for a moment, and then gave full play to her rich imagination. According to Fang Kai, she quickly made up her mind. Then she had to admit that if the Ji family brothers really entered the performing arts circle, they could become popular overnight by their appearance and figure. Fang Kai naturally noticed the wonderful expression change on Tian Fang''s face. He looked at her with great interest and asked, "what''s up? Am I right? " Tian Fang nodded, "you''re right, their family''s genes are so good!" No matter Ji Rui and Letong, the middle-aged couple, Ji Yu and Ji Huan, or Sihan, the adopted daughter and future daughter-in-law of the family, if you take any one out, you will be able to kill the whole audience, no matter what your temperament or appearance is. It can only be said that God loves this family so much! Fang Kai chats with Sihan and Tian Fang for a while. He doesn''t leave until his assistant comes to him. Tian Fang went to sun Dao and said a few words. When she came back, she took Sihan back to the car. Sihan knows that she has something to say to her, but she doesn''t ask much. She gets on the bus, sits down and quietly waits for Tian Fang. Tian Fang closes the car door and turns to see Sihan''s serious posture. She can''t help laughing. "Ha ha, Niu Niu, what are you doing? How can you look like you are facing the enemy? " Sihan picks up eyebrows, "it''s not like I''m facing the enemy. Is it you?" Tian Fang quickly raised his hand to surrender. Master Ji often said politely that he would let her bear with his less intelligent sister and daughter-in-law. But in Tian Fang''s opinion, where is the little girl stupid? It''s so smart that I don''t want it?! "Well, well, I don''t talk nonsense." Tian Fang said, looking down, he took out a large stack of documents from his bag and handed them to Sihan. "It''s a contract. You see, there''s no problem. Just sign it." Niu Niu took over the document with a puzzled face, "is it a spokesperson?" "No, you can see for yourself." Tian Fang doesn''t seem to want to explain much. Niu Niu opened the cover and glanced at the big black words on the top. She was surprised. "Sister Fang, I''m going to sign the company?" Tian Fang nodded, "well, I think it''s better for you to sign a company like this. Whether it''s gossip or momentum, it''s better to deal with the company''s operation. " Niuniu has no objection to this, but it has been nearly half a year since she promised sun to play the heroine. Neither Tian Fang nor her family has mentioned asking her to sign a company. She doesn''t have any idea about it. She just thinks that it''s OK to have Tian Fang as an agent to work alone. So, when the crew occasionally asked her which company she signed, she always said, "I didn''t sign, so sister Fang took me with her." Then, others looked at her with the same look as a monster. She didn''t think much about it. Anyway, she believes that since her brother let Tian Fang be her agent, it means that Tian Fang has the ability to work alone with her. "Sister Fang, isn''t it good to be like this now? It''s hard for you to sign the company, isn''t it? " After getting along with Tian Fang for such a long time, Niu Niu vaguely knows that it was not easy for her to get to the middle position in Xingtu. During this period, she naturally suffered a lot of pressure and exclusion. So, she worried that if she signed the company, Tian Fang would face the same experience as she had in Xingtu. Tian Fang is really moved by this kind girl. Unexpectedly, when she wants to sign a contract with the company, what she first thinks about is not her own interests, but her own as a broker. "Fool, what can I do for you. In a word, you can rest assured that this company is a good one and will not take the dignity of artists and brokers for granted. " Niu Niu''s understanding of entertainment companies is zero. Therefore, Tian Fang said that, she was not good to tangle, just half doubted to bow to continue to see the contract. At this time, a cry came from outside the car, "sister Fang, where is sun Dao looking for Sihan? Is she there?" Tian Fang stretched out her hand to cover the contract and put it back in her bag. "Take this contract home at night and show it to your family. If you have any problems, we''ll talk about it in the evening." Sihan nods, pulls open the door, gets out of the car and trots to sun Dao. "Sihan, here, I want to add a play between you and Fang Kai. Do you have any opinions?" Although there are fighting scenes in this film, it''s a cover for a literary film. Therefore, if we want to add fighting scenes, director Sun will respect the opinions of Sihan and Fang Kai. Sihan is not in a hurry to answer. Instead, she lowers her head and looks at the script carefully. However, sun Dao thinks that she doesn''t want to. After all, an 18-year-old pretty girl is always fighting and killing. It''s hard work and it''s bad for her image. It''s normal to disagree. "If you think it''s hard, you can also find a stand in during the fight. You just need to fill in some positive scenes." Sun Dao kindly left her a way out. Of course, if this person were someone else, he would not be so understanding, but Sihan was the woman he had worked very hard to get. Moreover, he patted his chest and assured the family of President Ji Da that he would let her have all her tails. Therefore, this kind of dangerous lens, she does not need the real body is also possible. Sihan didn''t seem to hear sun Dao''s words. She pointed to the script and asked, "Sun Dao, is it here?" Sun Dao looked down, nodded and said yes. Sihan looked thoughtful and kept silent for a while. Then she said, "well, I also think it''s impossible for a man to succeed so easily with a woman''s character. This pair of lovers are always happy. It''s really more attractive to have a little fight." Guide sun breathed a sigh of relief, and then thought of the question of doubles, "that this paragraph, is to use doubles?" Sihan shakes her head firmly, "no, I''ll do it myself!" Chapter 863 This whole day''s shooting schedule, due to director Sun''s improvisation, caused the whole staff to be busy until more than seven o''clock. As a female owner, Sihan has a part in the whole process, and it''s nearly nine o''clock when she comes home from work. Le Tong greets her in the courtyard, "tired?" Holding her daughter half a head taller than herself, Letong is also distressed. She pecks her face and rubs her hair lovingly. "No, now give me a glass of wine. I can be a Wusong after drinking it." Sihan shouts spiritually and lowers her head to kiss Letong. But the fact is that the fighting plot added temporarily by director Sun has made her toss back and forth, up and down. Now, her whole body is as sour as a broken frame. However, I do not know when to start, she also began to report good news to her parents. Although both daddy and Mommy are still very young, she knows that she has grown up and can''t always ask her parents for candy just like when she was a child. Of course, she thinks that she can''t help her parents share anything like her brother and brother, but at least, don''t add to their worries. She can solve her own problems within her ability. Le Tong is amused by her funny movements and pats her ass, "are you hungry? Your brother specially cooked the dishes you and Xiao Bao like to eat today. He went in to wash his face and eat. " Niu Niu didn''t expect that her brother, who was so busy these days, would cook in person. He has not had such a good interest for a long time. After entering the door, Niuniu greets daddy and Xiaobao in the living room, but there is no sign of Dabao. Xiaobao understands something from her eyes and points to the direction of the kitchen silently. Niuniu crept to the kitchen door and saw the figure in the kitchen who was busy and didn''t know what to do. She took a few eyes and walked quietly behind him. She stood on tiptoe and covered his eyes. She growled in a thick voice, "robbery!" It seems to be a big treasure with no defense, but she hugs her descendants in front of her body with a backhand. Junlian suddenly enlarges in front of her eyes, with the tip of her nose against the tip of her nose, "robbery? What do you want to rob? Well Both eyes and tone are full of ridicule and banter. Niuniu is soft all over. I don''t know whether it''s because of the whole day''s drama or because of Dabao''s deep and crisp voice. In a word, the thief who wanted to "rob" turned out to be a little white rabbit who automatically sent to the wolf''s mouth. "Rob..." Niu Niu''s soft body hasn''t had time to squeeze out more words. Her mouth has been tightly sealed. She doesn''t know what''s going on in the pot. They are kissing in the atmosphere of happy grunting and strong meat smell, but no one thinks the time or place is wrong. Only because, when love is strong, all the environment atmosphere is nothingness, the rest is only two people who love each other. After a long deep kiss, he put his arms around the little white rabbit hanging on the wolf''s neck. He heard the wolf say in a satisfied lazy voice, "rob me?" Little white rabbit was forced to nod helplessly! Secretly clench your teeth, you will never be so arrogant again, holding an electric mosquito swatter to rob cattle! The three people waiting for food in the living room didn''t seem hungry at all. They stayed in the kitchen for more than ten minutes, and no one came to urge them. No one asked them until Niuniu came out with the fragrant tomato and beef brisket, and Xiaobao stood up in a hurry. "Roar, finally there''s food to eat!" Although Dabao''s cooking skills are still highly praised by everyone during the meal, Xiaobao, who is responsible for cleaning up the dishes with his father after the meal, tells Letong, "mummy, don''t let my brother cook in the future!" Yue Tong is very strange, "why? Didn''t you just eat three bowls of rice and boast that it was delicious? " "He''s too slow for me to be hungry!" Aojiao said, holding chopsticks and bowls, striding to the kitchen. His words, caused Letong and Ji Rui bursts of sullen smile, even Ji family recognized the most stupid Niu Niu understand, but can only pretend not to understand the appearance, lowered his head red ears, holding a cup of tea silently. Fortunately, we all know that Niu Niu is thin skinned, and no one has done anything on it since she laughed. But Dabao, as the client, came out after the young master finished washing the dishes, glanced at him and said, "Xiaobao, when you bring your girlfriend back, the kitchen will let you, and the rice will be cooked by you!" Niu Niu, who happens to be drinking tea again, sprayed it directly this time! The young master with long hands and long legs stretched out his hand and pinched Niu Niu''s face. "You''re so stupid It seems that the young master is very sorry for his stupid sister, who is always aggrieved by his shrewd brother''s behavior. No matter how thick skinned Niuniu is, she can''t help being teased and ridiculed by her younger brother, who is nearly two years old. What''s more, she is actually very thin skinned. When the mother can''t see it any more, she hastens to settle down, "Xiaobao! Your sister is 18 years old and an adult. Besides, that''s your brother! " Xiaobao stares at Dabao, snorts coldly, picks up his own iPad, lowers his head and plays the game in a dull voice. Dabao also knows that the young master has been used to fighting against injustice for his sister since he was a child. He clearly dislikes him, but he doesn''t think it''s wrong. He just smiles and stretches out his long leg to gently lift his foot. Then the young master gives him a wink again. When Niu Niu recovers from her embarrassment and shyness, she remembers the contract Tian Fang gave her. She quickly gets up, takes out the contract from her bag and presents it to her parents. "Daddy and mummy, sister Fang said I was lucky to sign a company. Today, she contacted an entertainment company for me. This is a contract. Let''s see what''s wrong." Letong and Ji Rui are not surprised at all. They calmly look at each other and take the contract, but they don''t look at it. Instead, they directly pass it to Dabao. "Dabao, you''ve always been in charge of Niuniu''s affairs. Look at it." Dabao took the contract and quietly turned it over. Niu Niu felt a little strange. When she signed the contract with sun Dao last time, both her father and mother, her brother, and even Xiao Bao, who was still in Beijing, were very nervous. They looked at the contract over and over again several times, and asked the lawyer to give some advice. It took a lot of days to sign the contract. "Fangfang has mentioned this to me several times, but she didn''t find a suitable company before, so I didn''t mention it to you." Dabao seems to see her confusion and explains it calmly. "Oh... Have you heard of this company?" Niu Niu, who is ignorant, has only heard of Tian Fang''s former owner Xingtu entertainment. Chapter 864 "Well, Fangfang told me today that this Xinying entertainment is a new company. For the time being, you are the only artist and her agent!" "Ah?" Niu Niu never thought that the so-called company Tian Fang was looking for had only her one artist. Is this still a company? Niu Niu could not help exclaiming, "but it''s just me and sister Fang. Isn''t that ridiculous? This is also called the company? " When it comes to companies, Niu Niu has a company like Ji''s and Yang''s that owns a whole building in her mind. But what Dabao has outlined for her now is a company with only two people. If the gap is too big, she will doubt that it is normal. Dabao thought her surprised look was very funny, pulled her face, "OK, my little ancestor, I have checked the background of this company, the boss has rich funds, he is healthy and decent, follow him, there will be no dirty things like hidden rules, and you don''t need to deal with anyone in the company, what''s the matter, Fangfang will help you to contact and convey. In this way, what else do you have to worry about? " Niuniu is still dubious. Dabao hugs her and says, "come and see the contract. If you need to change it, you can tell Fangfang that she will pass it on." Seeing that she was still silent, she seemed to understand all her thoughts. Her lips tilted slightly. "Don''t worry, I''ve learned that the backstage of the company is very hard. Although you are the only artist for the time being, you have enough strength to help you. Later, the company should expand and recruit. Then, you will be the master sister!" Seeing that her brother had said so, Niuniu dispelled her doubts. She went to see the contract together, looked at several items, and asked Letong to come and see them together. In the end, the five members of the family formed a pile and studied the contract for more than ten pages. "I don''t think there''s any problem with this contract. It''s reasonable and humanized." When the mother''s speech, when the Father also nodded immediately echoed. Dabao didn''t say a word. Xiaobao picked up the contract and looked at it quickly again. Finally, he had to admit, "I can''t find anything wrong." Niuniu thought she had low requirements, so she didn''t think it was necessary to amend the contract. But it turned out that Dad, mommy and brother, who were so smart and calculating, had the same opinion as her. "What do you think, brother?" Niuniu looks at Dabao, and she has the intention to let him make a final decision. Dabao is very casual to turn over the contract, "I have no problem, signed it." From the first time Niu Niu accepted the endorsement to now, she has signed at least seven or eight contracts, but none of them is as easy to pass as this one. Every time, she has been revising and looking over and over again. This time, on the premise of not changing a word, she has been unanimously approved by four shrewd families. Although Niu Niu was puzzled, she believed deeply in her family. She put the contract in front of Dabao and put the pen in his hand. She said boldly, "brother, you''re going to sign it." Dabao pushed the contract back in front of her, then broke her hand, put the pen in her palm and said solemnly. "Niuniu, you are 18 years old. You can sign this contract by yourself." Niuniu just woke up. Yes, she has already passed her 18th birthday for several months. Now she is an adult and has the right to decide everything! But even with this epiphany, she hesitated for a moment and glanced at several family members around her The four nodded almost at the same time. Niuniu did not hesitate any more and signed "Ji Sihan" in a straightforward way! Niuniu thought that after signing the contract, Tian Fang had to take her back to the entertainment center where she was the only artist. At least, she had to meet the boss. But after the contract was handed over to Tian Fang, she said that she would handle the rest of the work. She didn''t need to bother Niu Niu any more. She just wanted to do a good job of the play. As for meeting the boss, Tian Fang said it was unnecessary, "the boss only cares about making money, he doesn''t care whether you are round or flat!" In this way, it''s not that Niuniu doesn''t know how to visit, but that the boss doesn''t care to see her as a small employee. OK, she doesn''t seldom see him. She signed a contract with Xinying entertainment and became an artist with a company and a backing. For Niuniu, there was no real change at all. She even almost forgot that she had an owner within two days and only thought about the plot of the play all day long. Until that day, she finished a scene and sat on a small stool to drink water for a while. The assistant of an actor next door was reading an entertainment newspaper with a piece of it. Suddenly, she screamed. Then, shaking the newspaper, she ran to director Sun. "Mr. Sun, come and see. We have the front page of the entertainment section in this film!" Director sun glared at the whirring assistant, but with a gesture of rest, he motioned everyone to stop and have a rest. Then he took the newspaper from the assistant. This entertainment front page headline has exposed the details and inside story of the film "spring" that sun is shooting. According to the report, the male owner of "spring" is still Fang Da''s film emperor, who is popular with sun''s male owner. In addition, Luo Qingru and Jiang Tao are invited to play the parents of the female owner. The heroine, on the other hand, is played by a new actress who has never been in the visual field. In the exposed photos, the heroine''s appearance is not very clear, but it can be seen in the blur. This is a beautiful woman with excellent appearance, figure and temperament. According to people familiar with the matter, this new woman, director Sun, was invited to play the role of the heroine with great difficulty. She is a new star of Xinying entertainment, a newly established entertainment company, who has spent a lot of money to build. Both her potential and strength attract people''s attention After reading this report with a large number of pictures, it is not difficult for a careful person to find that the news seems to be creating momentum for director Sun''s film "spring", but in fact, it''s casting a brick to attract jade. The theme, in fact, is to build momentum for the unknown newcomer, who is the female owner of the film. In addition to revealing that she is the future superstar of Xinying, it is more convincing to say that Xinying entertainment has invested 70% of the capital for the film "spring" in order to promote the newcomer, and this reporter has been personally acknowledged by director Sun. After reading this report, the people in the crew have a completely different view of Sihan. Although I knew she had a background before, most of them just wanted not to offend her, but now, most people look at her with awe Chapter 865 People in the cast have more taboos on Sihan. Although the origin of Xinying entertainment is unknown, the power of the entertainment company can be seen from the front page of the most popular entertainment newspaper. Except for he Yinyin, she scoffed at the report. "Che, a newcomer who is nothing, who knows what means or what shady things he did to make a front page headline? However, such a short-lived actress is not without, when favored by the gold Lord, what to have, when out of favor, it is nothing, or their own strong enough more reliable ah! " What she said is no more than a satire that Sihan got the scenery by the favor of the gold Lord. Where she is like, she is in a rich family, and she is precious. If she wants anything, she can talk to her family, and they will put everything in her hands. When she said this, she was full of awe. It''s a pity that there are people outside the mountains in the world. Her family is just like ants standing in front of an elephant. Therefore, this time, even if her family wants to take something for her, under the pressure of such a big mountain town as the Ji family, it''s doomed that she can''t get anything. It''s her good life not to be crushed to pieces! In other words, it is the kindness of Ji family. She said these words, in fact, a little bit can''t reach Sihan''s ears, more can''t affect Sihan, that girl just as always in front of the camera and behind the camera thinking about the role. But Sihan can''t hear it, which doesn''t mean Ji family can''t hear it. When it comes to Ji''s family, Xiao Bao is the one who can''t help it. "Brother, I''ll take care of this! I''ll let her know who she can''t afford to offend! " For Xiaobao, his sister is stupid. It''s really a wonderful pleasure to bully her, but bullying her is his privilege. What kind of dog is he Yinyin? It''s just the daughter of an upstart family and an uncle with a little money. With such ability and capital, you want to bully young master Ji''s sister? Hum, they are not qualified yet! Dabao naturally has a lot of ways to make he Yinyin shut up and admit her fault. However, since Xiaobao hates this man so much, he is not allowed to vent his anger properly for fear that there will be no peace at home. "Well, it''s up to you." Xiao Bao made an OK gesture to him and turned to arrange it. After two days, Sihan and Fangkai are playing a love drama. This is after several times of NG, Sihan has been brewing alone for a long time, and it''s hard to get the mood in place. In this case, Si Hanhong in front of the camera looks at Fang Kai''s words, and the poor little expression makes the director and staff outside the camera feel sad. "Wow All of a sudden, a cry of surprise set off a good atmosphere. Sun Dao, who nervously stands behind the camera with the script in his hand and looks at the emotional scene of the camera, is so frightened by the exclamation that he almost loses the script in his hand. He turns to blow his beard and yells at the culprit in the distance, "he Yinyin, get out of here!" As soon as the words fell, the script in hand flew out and went straight to he Yinyin''s face! He Yinyin''s smiling face passed a trace of panic. She dodged the script and ran into the dressing room for refuge! Her assistant quickly picked up the script on the ground and handed it to director Sun with both hands in fear¡° Sun Dao... I''m sorry. Yinyin is too happy. That''s why... " "Happy fart! Can you shout on the set when you are happy? " Sun Dao, who was interrupted, was extremely irritable. He took the script and threw it at the little assistant. The little assistant didn''t dare to hide. He just stood in front of the script and made a small cut on his face, exuding red blood. But even so, the little assistant didn''t dare to run. His master irritated sun Dao and didn''t let him vent his anger. In the future, his life will not be easy. "Go away!" Sun Dao''s eyes were burning, but when he saw her face turned red, he couldn''t do anything more. He waved to her angrily to get out of his sight. Why is he Yinyin so happy? It turns out that she has been invited to a variety show which is very popular in China. This variety show is conducted in the form of interviews and games. The audience rating is extremely high, and the guests who can go are all the most popular first-line movie stars. So, no wonder he Yinyin is so happy to receive this invitation. But it''s her business to be happy. It''s an indisputable fact that she offended director Sun that day. Fortunately, although director Sun''s temper is a little strange, he has a clear distinction between public and private. He didn''t embarrass her much in front of the camera. But her actions, such as biting her tongue and so on, which are extremely annoying to director Sun, coupled with today''s crime, directly let director Sun draw a big fork on the name of he Yinyin in his heart, and directly put her in one of the forbidden actors in the future. Of course, he Yinyin didn''t know this, and she was still immersed in the joy of taking part in the most popular variety show. And Sihan, who is attentive to acting and doesn''t hear things outside the window, certainly doesn''t know these. All day long, she was shooting sentimental scenes. Until the end of work, she was still immersed in sentimentality and couldn''t get out of it. On the way home, Tian Fang, who is vaguely aware of her abnormal mood, spends a lot of time teasing her. But Sihan, who usually talks a lot, is silent all the way. Until she gets home, she is still very depressed. She went home earlier than others today. When Dabao and Xiaobao got home, there was no one in the living room, but outside the yard, there was a car to pick up Niuniu. "Aunt Guan, where''s Niuniu?" Dabao quickly goes to the kitchen and asks aunt Guan who is preparing dinner. "Oh, I don''t know if she''s tired today. As soon as she came back, she went into the bedroom and never came out." Dabao''s heart immediately pulled up, could it be that she listened to some cold words, sad? Dabao turns and walks to Niuniu''s bedroom. Midway, the phone rings. Dabao picks up the phone to have a look. He flashes a fierce look in his eyes. He presses his finger and refuses to answer directly. Then he presses the mute button and throws the phone into the sofa. Xiaobao, who came back to play games on the sofa, saw his brother''s reaction in his eyes, picked out his pretty eyebrows and asked tentatively, "Qi?" Dabao snorted coldly from his nose and turned to find Niuniu. Fearing that the world is not in chaos, Xiaobao climbs over and takes Dabao''s phone from the sofa. He sees that the other party is still persistently calling in. Xiaobao''s eyes with a mocking smile, slender fingers pressed, connected the phone. "Hello Xiao Bao said politely, and the teasing and coldness in his eyes were obviously chilling. Chapter 866 "Hello, Ji Shao! I''m Qi Huan. What I told Ji Shao at noon today? How''s Ji Shao thinking? " The person on the other side of the phone is he Yinyin''s uncle Qi, the boss Qi Huan. Xiao Bao pulled up the corner of his lip and showed a smile that he didn''t understand. He asked, "hmm? Yes? What did you tell me, boss Qi? " In fact, he really didn''t know what his brother said to boss Qi. However, he was sure that the man surnamed Qi came to beg his brother! There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. Maybe I didn''t expect that I would be despised by a young man in his early twenties. "Ha ha..." Qi Huan said with a dry smile, "Ji Shaozhen is a noble man who forgets many things... He said that when he met at noon..." Xiaobao picks his eyebrows, pretends to be confused and interrupts him, "ah, wait, boss Qi, I don''t think I''ve met you!" Boss Qi, who is on the other side of the microphone, must have lost his temper because he really teased him. He hummed angrily, "Ji Shao, is it interesting for me to play like this?" Xiaobao replied innocently, "boss Qi, how dare I play with you? I really haven''t seen you, not to mention this noon, we''ve never seen you! But I''ve heard of all kinds of brilliant deeds of boss Qi from my father and brother. I''ve admired you for a long time. If I have a chance, I''ll visit you. At that time, boss Qi must not despise me! " "Your brother?" Boss Qi realized that it was not right. There were two gifted CHILDES in the Ji family. He knew that, but he only met the big childe and the little childe of Ji, but he really didn''t¡° Are you young master Ji Xiaobao answered him rightfully, "it''s me! Who else do you think I am? " "But isn''t this Mr. Ji''s mobile phone number?" The other side has less resentment but more doubts. Xiao Bao paused, then pretended to be surprised and exclaimed, "I''m grass, I''m the same as my brother''s mobile phone, I put his mobile phone in the bag together." "Would you please hand over the call to Ji Dashao, young master Ji?" The other side said in a low voice. Xiao Bao stretched out and leaned back on the back of the sofa. He stretched his long legs and put them on the coffee table comfortably. Then he said slowly, "boss Qi, I''m sorry. I''m eating out with my friends. I won''t go home until early in the morning. You need to find my brother tomorrow." Xiaobao listen to each other seems to be forced to temper, said thank you, and then the phone came to the sound of Dudu. As for the master Ji, who boss Qi was looking for, he went to Niuniu''s room and twisted the doorknob. When he found that the door had not been locked, he opened the door and locked it and pushed it in. It was dusk now. The light in the room was very dark, but there was no light in the bedroom. Dabao blinked a few times before he could barely adapt to the light in the room. When he saw a dark shadow rising in the sofa, it must be a little girl sitting there. "Niuniu?" Dabao called softly and walked towards the shadow. "Well..." the shadow responded in a low voice, and then moved gently. Dabao didn''t rush to turn on the light, but went to the shadow and squatted down. He reached out and hugged Niuniu, who had shrunk into a ball. "Tired?" Gentle and doting low Nan, like soft fluffy sweep, soft and gently caress in Niu Niu''s heart. "No..." Niuniu''s stuffy voice came out from her arms. Since she came back, she has been holding her hands on her knees and putting her head between her arms like an ostrich. "What''s the matter? Not happy? " Dabao has a lot of things to deal with today. Tian Fang only made a report call at noon, but Tian Fang didn''t say that there was something wrong with her mood at that time. This afternoon has become like this. Did the report in the entertainment newspaper make her think too much? Niu Niu has been indulging in the sad mood in the plot, until she hears Dabao''s voice, which is like a gentle breeze coming from the depressed weather. "Well..." the ostrich finally raised his head from the bend of his arm, put his arm around Dabao''s neck, put his face on his face, and said miserably, "brother, Lin Yue is very poor..." Lin Yue, the heroine of director Sun''s "spring", is the role played by Niu Niu in the film. As soon as Dabao heard it, he understood immediately! This silly girl, is too deep into the play, emotional jump out of it! "Fool, it was made up! It''s a play, not a real one! " As Dabao said this, his big warm hand swept her back, trying to calm her down. "The screenwriter said that there is a real prototype..." Niuniu is a girl with rich feelings. Just because of this, she can''t get out of the play. "Well, it''s just the process of her growth. In the end, isn''t she happy?" Dabao also accompanied Niuniu to read the script several times, and even accompanied her to analyze the psychological changes of the female owner in several scenes. Dabao comforted her. As soon as he fished, he picked up the girl who was like an ostrich on the sofa. Niuniu screamed with fright. Dabao took her fart and bumped twice to make her comfortable in her arms. Then he took her to the wall and turned on the light. Then he took her out of the terrace. The terrace outside Niuniu''s bedroom is very warm and chic. In addition to three lovely rocking chairs, there are also all kinds of beautiful potted plants with strong vitality. Dabao sat down on the rocking chair with Niuniu in her arms, rubbed her face behind her neck, put her lips close to her ear, and asked softly, "girl, who am I?" Niu Niu has always been very fond of his voice, which was slightly trembled by his voice. "Brother..." Dabao''s face is still rubbing her back neck. The itchy feeling makes her all over. She wants to hide, but she can''t bear to leave the warm embrace, so she shrinks to his arms like a woodchuck. "It''s not my brother..." Dabao opened her mouth and held her earlobe in her mouth. Her sharp tiger teeth nibbled on the soft meat. Niuniu trembled again, and her reason gradually ran away. "It''s Ji Yu..." the breath of breath betrayed her confused mood at this time. "Well... Who am I?" The sharp corners of tiger teeth, deep and shallow across her ears, neck, brain is like a smoke. "Yes..." she pause for a moment, want to say brother, but vaguely remember the answer was denied before, that in addition to brother, or what? "What is it?" Behind the ears came a hoarse murmur, and then Niu Niu felt a sharp pain in her ears! This pain made her confused brain flash an answer, "is... Boyfriend..." "Well..." with the hum of satisfaction, the painful self skin was licked a few times, "girl, remember, your name is Ji Sihan, not Lin Yue, you can only have me in your mind!" Chapter 867 The next morning, Dabao came out of Niuniu''s room and walked straight into the dining room. Xiaobao, who was sitting in the dining room with milk and looking at the newspaper, raised eyebrows at him and said, "I''m going to be an uncle?" It''s a joke, but there''s no joke in his black eyes. He''s very serious. Dabao knocked him on the head, pulled away the chair and sat down, "what are you talking about? She''s still young No one knows how many times the two brothers have tried this conversation in private. Xiaobaoxing casually licked the milk on his lips. "Who knows? You are twenty-four! " Dabao stares at him, takes a piece of bread, spreads jam and says, "what''s wrong with me? I''m not a beast. You don''t have to remind me all the time. I know it. It''s you who answered Qi''s phone last night. Didn''t you go too far? " Xiaobao didn''t seem to hear what he said behind him. "In a word, you must say what you have done, so that I can be psychologically prepared!" Dabao was both angry and funny. He stood up and put the bread with jam into the young master''s mouth. He said with a smile, "young master Jihuan, I''m really curious. What kind of psychological preparation do you want to make? Well Dabao put his arms in his arms and leaned back on the chair. He looked at xiaobaojing and waited for his answer. Xiao Bao took a bite of the bread and said, "a lot? For example, the elder sister who has been called for more than ten years should be changed into a sister-in-law; For another example, I''m still a child, but I''m going to be an uncle. I''m afraid I''m out of favor and I''m not prepared for it. I''m afraid I''ll be jealous and I''ll be unbalanced. Then I''ll abuse your baby son if I''m not careful. What do you say? " Looking at his serious appearance, Dabao broke his skill and burst out laughing. He came close to the dining table with his hands on the table and approached Xiaobao as close as possible. They looked at each other. "Ji Xiaobao, I know you are the elder sister control, but I''m not the little hooligans outside. I''m your brother! What nonsense? What psychological imbalance? Are you overprotecting your sister? " Xiao Bao snorted coldly, ignored him, and continued to nibble at the bread, as if the piece of bread had a deep hatred with him. Dabao thought that the young master had finally stopped. He sat down contentedly and picked up a piece of bread again. The young master opposite stared at him and said slowly, "don''t say how noble you are. You are no different from those hooligans!" Dabao really has no temper now. He puts down the bread, raises his hand to the young master''s eyes, and solemnly says, "young master Jihuan, I Jiyu swear that if you are likely to be an uncle, I will inform you at the first time, OK?" Xiao Bao let out a "hum", took a glass, poured a glass of milk, and pushed it to Da Bao. Big treasure white he one eye, "how? Now I''m your brother? Isn''t it a rascal bullying your sister? " Xiao Bao snorted, holding the cup with his hand, and pretending to take it back. Big Bao was quick-sighted, and fished the cup in one hand. He lifted his head and drank most of the milk in the cup. After the heart to heart exchange in the early morning, the two brothers were able to have breakfast peacefully. "You didn''t kill Qi yesterday, did you?" Dabao began to turn the topic to irrelevant outsiders with a clear face. "How can you be so sure I''ll make a fool of him?" Xiao Bao scoffed. "Boy, don''t forget, I''m your brother!" Dabao looked at the young man with a smile. His eyes were full of his brother''s special indulgence and indulgence. It seemed that the man who was at war with the young man just now was not him. "If that''s enough to piss him off, he deserves it!" "Well..." "What are the brothers talking about in the morning? It''s so hot Letong''s voice came. Soon, the slim figure in the work suit flashed in. "When are you going to be a grandmother?" The topic that two brothers walk around not easily, be asked so by Yue Tong, easy again circled to come back. Letong looks at Dabao with interest, but the one who is looked at eats his bread calmly. "Xiaobao, do you want to be an uncle? I don''t think your brother wanted me to have a grandson so early. They haven''t had enough of each other. How can they get a small bean to hinder him so early? " I have to say that it''s Letong who knows Dabao as a mother. Don''t say he hasn''t entered the home run yet. Even if he really got there, he can''t have children so early. After all, in his mind, Niuniu is still too young. Although she looks like an adult physically, she is still between children and adults mentally. For Dabao, love is a matter of both sides, both physically and psychologically, both sides have to have enough capacity to bear, in the case of willing to carry out is 100% perfect. Although, in today''s age, even love and marriage, which should be eternal things, have become instant food, his idea seems particularly conservative and even ridiculous. But he always insisted that he would not take the last step until Niuniu was fully aware and willing, both physically and psychologically. Therefore, in the present situation, it''s far away for mummy to be a grandmother and Xiaobao to be an uncle! Soon, even Ji Rui, who is a father, joined the interesting and attractive guessing game of when he will be a grandfather. It was not until the other party, the little Douding mummy in their mouth, walked into the dining room with a sleepy face, that they stopped talking. Then, they all looked at her with interest. As usual, after greeting everyone, they yawned and sat down in the chair beside Dabao. Dabao looked at her confused appearance. He couldn''t help flapping her head and pinching her face. "Did you sleep well?" "Well..." Niuniu took a sip of milk from her cup and said, "brother, why don''t you wake me up?" Dabao is almost full. She reaches for the bread and helps her spread a thick layer of blueberry sauce. This girl likes to eat this kind of sour and sweet food. "Fangfang said you had no chance in the morning. She said hello to director Sun. You can have lunch at home. She will come to pick you up at noon." Niuniu took the bread from Dabao and opened her mouth to chew it. Xiaobao suddenly a pair of did not see the appearance, glanced at the two opposite as if no one show love, got up and went out. Le Tong and Ji Rui also stand up one after another, "girl, we are full, you eat slowly, what do you want to eat at noon, let aunt Guan help you, we go to work." Niu Niu''s mouth was stuffed with bread, and her cheeks said, "goodbye, daddy and Mommy. Be careful on the way." Chapter 868 After a while, she remembered something. She raised her eyes to see her brother, who was still sitting on the chair beside her and helping her spread jam. "Brother, why don''t you go to work?" Dabao seemed to have expected that she would ask, so he calmly answered her, "I''ve made an appointment with my client to meet at 10 o''clock today, just go out at home." Niuniu believed his words. Looking at the time, it was only seven o''clock, so she accepted Dabao''s intimate service. When she finished her breakfast, she helped aunt Guan put things in the kitchen. "Brother, if you have something to do, I''ll go to see the script and figure out what I''m going to do in the afternoon." Dabao nodded. It seemed that he was really busy. He picked up his laptop and walked towards the study. Seeing that the person had already flashed in, he turned back to probe out and said to Niuniu, "girl, if you feel bored, come in and have a look!" Niuniu, of course, was not so sensible. She took the script and watched it in the sofa for a while. She couldn''t figure out how to figure it out in some places, so she took the script and went out to play with dogs and cats for a while. Then she sat on the swing and continued to think about it. Dabao was busy in his study for a while. When he came out to pour a glass of water, he found that the little girl was not in the living room. Walking out of the room, I saw a little girl sitting on the swing looking down at something. It should be reading the script. Dabao shook his head and sighed. He went back to the house and took a coat. "It''s cool in the yard. I don''t know how to wear many clothes when I come out." When Dabao''s hand touched her shoulder across the coat, it was obvious that her shoulder was shaking slightly. Big treasure a surprised, immediately around in front of her, half squat down to look up at her, "what''s the matter?" This look really scared Dabao! The little girl''s face was full of tears. Maybe she was broken by Dabao. She felt embarrassed. Now she was wiping her face with her hands in a flurry, choking and explaining, "nothing... Nothing..." Dabao''s heart is breaking! Glancing at the script spread out on her lap, he knew that it was the script that caused the trouble. However, even though he wanted to tear up the script immediately, he could only silently hold her in his arms, cover her face with one hand, caress her back with the other hand, and take a deep breath to make his voice sound gentle. "Fool, didn''t my brother tell you last night? It was a play! You don''t need to be too serious. Besides, you''re resting at home now. You should be happy and relax, instead of crying like in the play... " "I''m... I''m worried that I don''t know anything, which will drag down the progress of the crew, so I''ll preview it in advance and brew my emotions." "But I''m going to die for you, you know?" Dabao helped her wipe her tears painfully, knowing that he didn''t blame her for her position, but watching her cry in silence, even though he knew that she was acting, he still couldn''t stand it! It''s also because of this that he has never been to the studio since the film officially started shooting. I''m afraid to see her hard work in shooting fighting scenes, and I''m afraid to see her suffering in front of the camera So that day, Xiao Bao said that he would go to the set to support her. He didn''t object, because he also wanted to go, but he was afraid that he couldn''t stand her suffering and grievances. When he saw people there, he directly took them away! "Well..." Niuniu actually understood Dabao''s feelings. She closed the script, put her arms around his waist and put it in his warm arms. At the tip of her nose, there was a familiar and comfortable atmosphere. The sadness that she had been immersed in the script was dispelled by this seemingly fresh but actually extremely domineering atmosphere. She closed her eyes and leaned in his arms for a long time. "Brother, when I finish shooting this play, shall we go on a trip?" "Good!" This softhearted Dabao, not to mention accompany her to travel, even if she asked him to accompany him to heaven and sea, he certainly wanted to nod and agreed without thinking. "Brother, I''m sorry to worry you!" Niuniu looks up and kisses Dabao''s lips with regret. "Sorry..." Even though there were thousands of resentments and unwillingness in Dabao''s heart, they were comforted by the kiss with the taste of tears. "Fool, what are you sorry for? You just try your best to work hard for the job you like. I should be happy and proud of you, shouldn''t I? " He can give her a lot of money, love and affection. No matter how much she wants, he can satisfy her. But only, career, as well as self-confidence and their own value, he has no way to give her! Then the only thing he can do is to support her! Even if people all over the world object, he will support her as always. Because he is the one who loves her most in the world! ¡­¡­ Probably because the morning brewing thoroughly, in the afternoon this group of tearful lens, Sihan unexpectedly is a ng did not eat, all one-time through! This not only surprised director Sun, but even Fang Kai, a man who is not very boastful, could not help but give a thumbs up to Sihan, who was crying red in his eyes, when he heard director Sun yelling "OK". "Sihan, today is great!" Fang Kai said, and handed his assistant the wet towel to wipe his sweat to Sihan. Sihan was stunned for a moment before she took over, "thank you!" "As for sister Fang, she usually follows up like a piece of dog skin cream, but she can''t shake it off. Why can''t she see anyone today?" Fang Kai deliberately digs the topic and looks around as if he is looking for sister Fang. In fact, he sees her embarrassment. After all, no one wants to be seen crying so much that his nose is red. Especially, she is a teenager! Sihan holds a wet towel on her eyes and gently presses the lacrimal gland. She is still in a low mood, but her elder brother said last night, "you are Ji Sihan. You can only have me in your mind!" Miserably, he saw this red and swollen eye when he came home tonight, must be distressed again? "Sihan?" Fang Kai began to think that she was embarrassed and didn''t want him to see her cry, but after a few words with her, she bowed her head and didn''t respond, so he raised his voice. "Well?" Sihan is finally awakened by his call, slightly frightened, and looks up at him. Beautiful eyes red, covered with water vapor eyes flashed frightened fawn general panic. Fang Kai was just concerned about her. Unexpectedly, he looked into her eyes and heart. It was like she was suddenly thrown into a high-speed centrifuge and completely out of control. Not only was the rhythm disordered, but even the direction seemed completely disordered This completely out of control feeling, bad enough to let Fang Kai panic! "Thank you, brother foncaire!" Sihan thanks him in a soft voice, which is unique after she cried. Fang Kai, however, suddenly turned around and left as if he had been frightened. Chapter 869 Sihan thinks Fang Kai is a little strange these days! Usually, he works with her in an ordinary way. Although they are partners, Fang Kai doesn''t put on the airs of a movie king. When shooting with her, he will guide her into the play carefully and thoughtfully. Outside the camera, as long as she is open-minded, he will teach her seriously. But even so, Sihan can still feel a kind of deliberate alienation from his words and deeds. Don''t ask why Sihan can feel it. In some ways, she has amazing intuition. But these two days, he is not just alienated from her, Sihan can feel that he is hiding from her. For example, he used to make up when he was in the dressing room. When he saw her come in, he would chat a few words after he said hello. But now, he just closed his eyes after saying hello, or he just said OK to the makeup artist, and then he left. For another example, Sihan and Luo Qingru or Jiang Tao used to talk about plot handling at lunch, and he would also take the initiative to join in. Now, he always sits aside with his lunch box, puts on his headphones, and puts on a look of being an expert in the world. This kind of change, Sihan can be aware of, Tian Fang, who has been struggling in society for so many years, is even more impossible not to see. "Niu, what happened to you and Fang Kai? What''s the conflict? " Tian Fang is treating Niu Niu just like her sister. First, it''s because of Zhihao. Second, this little girl is so sensible that she gradually let go of all her precautions. This kind of completely open-minded treatment of a person is a very dangerous thing in principle, but her body seems to have completely lost the vigilance and vigilance to Niuniu. This kind of completely unprepared state of heart to heart, apart from her parents and Zhihao, can only face this little girl. She used to feel strange about this. When she told Zhihao, he said, what''s strange? Niuniu is so well protected by Dabao that she doesn''t know that the world is dangerous. As long as you treat her better, she will treat you heart and soul. At this time, the little girl looked at her innocently, "I don''t know, sister Fang, when did I offend him by mistake?" Tian Fang tried to think about the situation they had been getting along with these days, but couldn''t remember anything special. Finally, she had to give up. "Forget it, maybe we''re being considerate. Fang Kai''s hot fried chicken is good or bad for new people. You don''t have to worry too much about it. Just do your own thing." Niu Niu was a little relaxed by her advice, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. She just started and finished work as usual. In recent days, the emotional drama has been shot smoothly, and her mood has been more relaxed than before. Therefore, both Dabao and other members of the Ji family obviously feel that Niuniu''s mood has changed a lot in recent days. That evening, while Niuniu and Letong were whispering, Xiaobao kicked Dabao''s calf and asked mysteriously, "brother, is boss Qi''s problem solved?" Dabao shook his head but said nothing. Xiaobao was a little confused for a moment, "what do you mean?" "Not solved!" Dabao didn''t lift his head. He just threw three words to Xiaobao. He didn''t know what he was busy with recently. He analyzed the forms one by one. "Ah?" Xiaobao said that his smart brain still can''t keep up with his brother''s thinking rhythm, or that the two brothers never think on the same channel? "He asked me for help, but I ignored him. Doesn''t that mean it hasn''t been solved?" Big treasure white small treasure one eye, a little don''t understand, oneself this clever younger brother, when also become stupid? "Oh..." Xiaobao has a lollipop in his mouth, which Niuniu bought for him when she came back. It''s funny to say that their hobbies and interests have changed a lot since they were young, but their hobby of eating lollipops still remains. What''s more, what they like to eat are the ordinary lollipops that they ate in childhood. As a result, people outside can''t even guess that an expensive full meal of Manchu and Han people may not be more popular with the young master of Ji family than a few cents lollipop. Of course, it has something to do with who gave it. If unrelated people give this little man a lollipop, he really disdains to eat it. It was given by his sister or his family that he could eat happily. After dinner, Ji Xiaobao, who never watches TV, turned on the TV on his own initiative today, and specially called his parents, brothers and sisters to watch it together. "Mommy, come on, those flowers will be watered tomorrow. They won''t die." Le Tong, who was watering the flowers in the yard, was forced back to the house by him. "Xiaobao, what do you want mommy to see?" Niu Niu, who is leaning comfortably in Dabao''s arms with a pillow, sees Xiaobao''s exuberant appearance and has a flash of inspiration. "Xiaobao, it''s not that you like female stars and hostesses, right?" Dabao raised his lips and looked at Xiaobao with a smile. "Xiaobao, is it true that your sister guessed right?" Xiao Bao snorted, "how can it be!", Sitting between Niuniu and Letong, he picks up the remote control and tunes the TV to a TV station with high ratings. A family of five is sitting on the sofa. On the TV screen, advertisements are being broadcast. After the advertisements are displayed at the bottom of the screen, a popular variety show will be broadcast live. "Xiaobao, when did you become a variety show fan?" Niuniu, the little sister, anxiously lifted Xiaobao''s back with her toes, just like teasing Dahei and Dahui. But, Xiaobao is also very useful, take the remote control point under the shoulder a little place, "here, here, a little itchy." "Dare you, I just don''t want to scratch the paw?" Niu Niu''s mouth, tuckus, tiptoe moved obediently to make complaints about where the little master pointed. "Hard, didn''t you eat?" The young master is not so difficult to serve. "Niu''er, you shouldn''t pay attention to this smelly boy and go to find your own girlfriend. Why do you call my girlfriend?" Dabao turned his foot beside the sofa and kicked Xiaobao. Xiaobao choked back without showing any weakness. "I''ll call my sister. What''s your business? Is it great to have a girlfriend? " For so many years, Letong and Ji Rui have been used to the noisy way of the brothers and sisters, sitting happily drinking tea, waiting for the show to be staged, and turning a blind eye to the quarrels and frictions between the three brothers. "Xiaobao, what do you want us to see?" The advertisement has been on for nearly five minutes, and the father is finally a little impatient. It''s not easy for him to sit in front of the TV for five minutes, let alone watch these unattractive advertisements. "The secret, in a word, is a surprise!" Letong looked at the children. "Xiaobao, isn''t it your sister''s propaganda film?" Chapter 870 Ji Rui believed it, and his impatient face immediately eased a lot, and his sitting posture became extremely upright. "Oh, really? That''s a good look! " Usually serious face, instant full of expectations. Niu Niu, the client, laughs with embarrassment, "no, mom and dad. I''ve been filming on the set, and I haven''t made any promotional films. Moreover, director Sun also said that the report of the entertainment newspaper a few days ago has aroused many audiences'' curiosity and concern about me. Next, I''ll try to keep a low profile and mystery, It won''t be publicized until the film is finished. " Niu Niu''s explanation makes Letong and Ji Rui feel disappointed. "Isn''t it going to take a long time to see you?" Unconsciously, Letong and Ji Rui have forgotten their original intention of not wanting Niuniu to enter the entertainment industry. They hope to see their baby daughter''s wonderful performance on TV or on the big screen immediately. In the final analysis, like millions of parents in the world, when their children choose the direction of life, their first reaction is to hope that they can choose an easier and more comfortable direction. However, when their children''s choice is not what they want, they will eventually use a supportive attitude to hope that their children can make achievements in the field they choose. Even if it is only a little achievement in the eyes of others, it will become a great achievement and glory in the eyes of parents, enough to make them proud and proud of their children. "Mommy, you can go to the set to see Niu Niu filming." Dabao didn''t have the courage to go, but he never objected to his family visiting. Letong looks at Niuniu, hesitates for a moment, and finally shakes her head, "forget it, if I go with your daddy, it''s too publicity, it''s not good for Niuniu!" Although Letong is not a member of the entertainment industry, her popularity as Ji Rui''s vice president is no lower than Ji Rui''s. Over the years, she has won several outstanding entrepreneur awards, and her name has appeared in the annual list of top 100 women in China for several consecutive times. As an outstanding woman and famous philanthropist in R City, she is well-known in r city and even in China. She has been interviewed by various well-known media, so there should be many people who know her. Since Niu Niu decided to go to the performing arts circle, she has worked very hard, even harder than those who have no background at all. Letong is a mother. Because of this, she deeply believes that, even without her and Ji Rui or Dabao and Xiaobao, Niuniu can break her own way in the performing arts world by her own ability. Therefore, if in front of Sihan''s name, the daughter of Letong and Jirui, who has made great efforts to affirm herself, this kind of name is unfair. As for the relationship between her children and herself, she only hopes that when others introduce her, this is Ji Yu''s mummy, not Letong''s son (daughter). Whether it''s Dabao Xiaobao''s two gifted sons or Niuniu''s daughter, who is not her own but is better than her own, she hopes that they can live their own lives instead of living under the shadow or shelter of their parents. The children can''t reach the peak of their career overnight. Therefore, both she and Ji Rui have a consensus that they will never interfere in the future or direction of their children when they have no choice but to do so, so as not to cover up all their efforts. "Next time I go on a visit, I''ll record a video for you. But you should be prepared. My sister is a tearful little expert. When that happens, Mommy''s eyes will be swollen. Don''t blame me!" Xiaobao actively volunteered, and, played a good preventive injection. Le Tong, who has long been curious about Niu Niu''s performance, nods and agrees. As for why Xiaobao said that, it''s entirely because when he went to visit duty that day, Niuniu happened to be playing a sad drama. Standing on one side, he looked at his familiar sister''s pitiful little eyes, and almost couldn''t help rushing to the camera to coax her and tease her. As for Mommy, a person with rich feelings, it''s certainly easier to be infected. Ji Rui, a father, can''t help but wonder why Dabao is not so active as Xiaobao in the matter of going on a visit? "Dabao, it seems that you haven''t visited the class, have you?" Niuniu suddenly woke up, right! In addition to the day of the opening ceremony, my brother did not come to visit the class once! At first, Niuniu always thought that her brother was too busy. Now when her father asked, she could not help but be curious. She turned to Dabao and said, "yes, brother, why don''t you come to visit my class?" Letong stares at Ji Rui with an idiotic look, grits her teeth and says, "Mr. Ji, you''re stupid. Just think about it. If I''m Niu Niu, would you go to the visiting team to see me cry in front of the camera, or do you want to see me with other men?" Ji Rui was stunned immediately! Realizing that he accidentally stepped on a powerful mine, he looked at his eldest son apologetically and said that he was also careless! Dabao met Niuniu''s inquiring eyes in a complicated mood, nodded, shrugged his shoulders and admitted honestly, "Mommy is right. I can''t see you crying. Of course, it''s not so generous!" The look in Dabao''s eyes made Niuniu stay for a while, and all kinds of tastes came up in her heart. She leaned against him silently and didn''t say a word. Her choice, to be honest, he didn''t like it. But he didn''t say anything, just silently behind her to support her. For those things that he could not accept, he simply chose to avoid. I must have saved the banking department in my last life, right? This life will let me meet such a good family, and such a good man! Niu Niu read silently in her heart, her hands tightly around his waist. "Come on, come on, don''t talk so much nonsense!" Master Xiaobao clapped his hands and drew everyone''s attention back to the TV screen. "Who on earth is so charming that our young master works so hard to make her Amway for him?" Letong sits with her waist straight for a long time, but she is a little tired. She leans toward Ji Rui habitually. Ji Rui opens her arms, naturally embraces her, raises her hand, and takes a thin quilt from the back of the sofa to cover Letong thoughtfully. Xiaobao looked left and right, and then a look of disgust Tut, "I told you to watch TV, but you come to abuse dogs?" Dabao was about to return something to him, but he heard Niuniu exclaim, "brother, you see, isn''t that he Yinyin?" Dabao subconsciously takes a look at Xiaobao, and then turns his eyes to the screen. Chapter 871 On the day of the opening ceremony, he Yinyin took the initiative to chat up Dabao and Xiaobao, so Niuniu felt that they should still remember this person. But in fact, if it wasn''t for miss he Yinyin, who had too many small moves and too big and obvious intentions, no matter Dabao or Xiaobao, she would never forget this kind of woman with a crazy face. Although they have a smart head and amazing memory, they will never waste a little energy on a woman who has nothing to do with them. Even if they only have a few brain cells, they are also reluctant to waste such a person. Dabao glanced at the woman on the screen. Indeed, it was he Yinyin. Then, he looked at Xiaobao thoughtfully. Daren Qing, this boy said to clean up, which means this? With psychological preparation, Dabao looks at the screen with an interest in watching a good play. However, Niu Niu, who has no idea, looks at the host with interest. First, she puts on an eye mask for he Yinyin. "Handsome man, what is this link?" Although he Yinyin was a little surprised, she looked excited. Obviously, she was not familiar with this link, but she was full of expectations. "Sister Yinyin, this is a special part of today. What we are playing is heartbeat!" He Yinyin, the handsome host, walks into the lift platform with a smile and an eye mask on her arm. Soon, they are sent to a high platform about seven or eight meters high. Under the platform, there is a transparent glass water tank. Peng Mian, a handsome man, has become a very popular host in the past two years. Apart from his handsome appearance of bringing disaster to the country and the people, the most important thing is that he has a sharp mouth and a unique hosting style. The interview questions to the guests on the program are spicy and sharp. For example, now that they are standing on the stage, Peng Mian asks. "Sister Yinyin, it''s said that many actresses like to take shortcuts, such as hidden rules, buying roles with money and so on. Excuse me, sister Yinyin, do you think you have come to this position step by step? Or did you take a shortcut? " This kind of question, listen to Niu Niu micro open mouth, astonished, as he Yinyin work together, she secretly why Yinyin pinch cold sweat. The two brothers, Dabao and Xiaobao, are not too busy to watch. The two faces, which are similar in five or six points, show an unpredictable and interesting look at the same time. Others may not be able to see anything, but as two brothers, Mommy Letong knows clearly that the two brothers have nothing to do with this kind of thing on TV, because the expression on their faces is clearly the pleasure and satisfaction of the hunter when he sees his prey fall into the trap! "How could you ask such a question?" Niuniu that silly girl is still murmuring in a low voice for their work and hold injustice. Xiaobao Bai Niu glanced at her and whispered, "silly sister, don''t you know? It''s he Yinyin, who spreads all over the studio, saying that you only get the role of No.1 woman by climbing onto the bed of the boss surnamed Ji. " Niu Niu''s face changes suddenly! He looks at daddy and Xiaobao. Just as Dabao and Xiaobao can''t tolerate bullying Niuniu, Niuniu can''t tolerate bullying or slander her family. If he Yinyin spreads the opinion that she is not good at acting everywhere, she can accept it, but she can''t accept it anyway if she involves her father and still makes such a terrible rumor! At this time, he Yinyin, who was blindfolded on TV, listened to the host''s question, her face was almost the same as Niu Niu, and her smile stayed at the corner of her lips for a long time. Obviously, she didn''t expect the host to ask such a question. "Sister Yinyin?" Peng Mian gently reminds her. "Oh..." he Yinyin, who was pulled back, forced out a stiff smile. "I think, I must be down-to-earth step by step..." he Yinyin''s voice just dropped, her foot position suddenly click, and then, "ah" scream and "plop" came. He Yinyin, who was just standing on the high platform, suddenly fell from the high platform into the deep glass pool under the high platform. The audience in the audience was also frightened. However, without waiting for the audience to react, in the blink of an eye, he Yinyin, who had fallen into the pool, had been picked up by the staff, and her wet body was shaking. If the staff hadn''t helped her, she would have been paralyzed on the stage. Peng Mian stepped out of the platform, took a big coat, squatted down beside her, helped her put it on, and gently took off her blindfold. He Yinyin''s eyes were full of panic and dullness, looking at the void. For a long time, her eyes finally had a little focus, but the panic in her eyes did not diminish. Peng Mian put his hand under her armpit with a guilty face, and with another staff member, he forced her up and put her on the soft single sofa on the stage. "Sister Yinyin, I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you that the place you were standing just now is actually a lie detector. If you tell the truth, you will stand on it safely. If you tell the lie, you will be thrown into the water by the lie detector." Peng Mian holds a towel innocently, while she wipes the water on her face, explaining the rules of the "heart beating" game to the audience in the audience and beside the TV. He Yinyin''s lips trembled slightly. When she got to this point, she even remembered that she was in a large variety show, facing the camera, and still wanted to maintain her basic appearance. After listening to Peng Mian''s explanation, he didn''t get angry, but tried to squeeze out an ugly smile. Peng Mian got up and bowed slightly to her, "sister Yinyin, I''m sorry! You''re surprised One of the selling points of Peng Mian''s show is to see the guests make a fool of themselves, and the audience also enjoys the sudden shock and heartbeat. Therefore, after Peng Mian apologized to he Yinyin on TV, he asked the staff to help her away on the ground that he Yinyin was too frightened to participate in the program normally. The audience seemed to be used to it and continued to watch the program happily. Soon, it seemed that they had forgotten about he Yinyin. And the other guests on the stage, actually a few people raised their hands, said they want to try this frightening lie detection game! Niu Niu, who is sitting straight on the sofa, silently watches he Yinyin being carried away by the staff. Her mood is too complicated to express. Dabao and Xiaobao look at Niuniu''s reaction, but they don''t seem surprised at all. The next program, no one to seriously watch, and Xiaobao, holding iPad brush live online comments. Chapter 872 "Sister, do you want to see it?" Xiaobao is in a good mood to bump Niuniu''s shoulder with her elbow. Niu Niu shakes her head and looks at the TV screen without blinking. At this time, there are advertisements on TV. Xiaobao sees that Niuniu doesn''t respond to him, so she comments and gloats at Dabao. "Now, he Yinyin''s idea of taking a shortcut to the top position is taken as a matter of fact. However, with her reputation, even using this eye-catching topic may not attract the audience''s attention." Dabao was noncommittal about this. He shrugged and gave Niuniu a deep look, ¡­¡­ The next day, Niuniu returned to the set, but he Yinyin, who was always a peacock, disappeared today. Until Niu Niu sits in the dressing room to make up, she hears something from the chat of several makeup artists. "Hey, did you watch the show of handsome Peng last night?" Makeup artist a said. "Yes! I''m laughing to death! " Makeup artist B responded like this. Although Niu Niu closed her eyes, she could imagine the expression on her face from their tone. It must be full of banter and irony. "Yes, people who usually boast so much are so miserable. Maybe they are scared to be silly on the spot?" It''s impossible for those who watch the excitement to have any sympathy. What''s more, he Yinyin''s usual performance in the crew is too swaggering and domineering, which offends many people. This makes her angry. Other people are more schadenfreude. They even think that last night''s show is really exciting. Sihan has been listening with her eyes closed, and has not expressed any opinions. Then, she hears the makeup artist behind her ask, "Sihan, did you watch the program last night?" Sihan opens her eyes, her eyes are full of confusion. "The show? I don''t even watch TV. I have to do my homework when I go back in the evening! " Sihan is a student in school, and everyone in the crew knows about it. Therefore, no one doubts her saying so. "No, it''s a pity! You missed a good play, little girl He Yinyin has been working on Sihan all day in the production group. Sihan, who only focuses on acting, doesn''t feel it. But other people, who listen to Sihan and look at Sihan, feel aggrieved for this little girl. However, he Yinyin is the niece of the boss, one of the investors. No one in the crew knows about this. Therefore, no one dares to provoke he Yinyin openly. Even Tian Fang, who has always been hot and spicy, did not make any protest against he Yinyin this time. Therefore, most people in the crew thought that even Tian Fang did not dare to provoke he Yinyin. But I don''t know. It''s not that Tian Fang doesn''t dare to offend. It''s that Tian Fang knows that someone is more capable and effective than her to completely shut up he Yinyin. This morning, Sihan seems more silent than usual. Although her performance in front of the camera is still impressive, her standard is excellent, and she is praised by sun Dao and her predecessors from time to time, it is obvious that outside the camera, she is worried and depressed. Tian Fang, a close agent, of course discovered the abnormality of her own artists. But she was busy negotiating with Mr. Mai about the schedule and matters of next month''s advertising shooting in the morning, so even though she knew something was wrong with the little girl, she didn''t have time to appease her. She just kept talking on the phone in a corner not far away from her. Sihan''s shooting in the morning was very smooth. After ten o''clock, she finished the shooting ahead of time. Sun Dao motioned her to have a rest and change another group of actors. Sihan sits down in a corner not far behind Sun Dao, takes the cup handed to her by the driver, nibbles the straw absently, and slowly sucks the Sydney juice in the cup. Tian Fang''s phone call for nearly 20 minutes, and finally hung up, Sihan still maintains a trance of biting a straw to drink juice. Tian Fang is a little uneasy. She puts away the phone and goes to Sihan in a hurry. "Girl, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t sleep well last night? " Say, subconsciously take palm to stick to her forehead, "have a fever?" Sihan dog generally put his face on her palm and rubbed it, but he shook his head, "No." Tian Fang frowned slightly. She didn''t have a fever. Is that something on her mind? In Tian Fang''s mind, heart disease is more difficult to treat than physical disease. Because, heart disease can only be treated by heart medicine, and now on the market, there is no heart medicine to sell! "What''s the matter?" Tian Fang pulls a chair with concern and sits down beside her with Sihan''s shoulder. Sihan bit the straw and tilted her head to think deeply. After a while, she slowly spit out the straw that was so badly bitten. After looking around, she asked Tian Fang softly, "did you watch the program last night, sister Fang?" Tian Fang also looked around, confirmed that there was no one around, then asked, "do you mean the program of he Yinyin?" Sihan nodded, "well, did you see it?" "See, why do you think she''s pathetic?" Tian Fang raised her eyebrows slightly. This little girl is still too young to go through the storm. She is full of kindness to people and things. It''s no surprise that she feels pitiful to he Yinyin. To Tian Fang''s surprise, Sihan shook her head slowly. "No!" He raised his eyelids and looked down at his slender fingers again. After a while, he raised his head and said to Tian Fang, "sister Fang, am I too bad? Last night, I was so happy to see her being treated so badly Tian Fang Leng for a while, and then puffed out a smile. He raised his hand, rubbed her head and asked with a smile, "is that too bad? I feel happy, too. Seeing her like that, I just think she deserves it! What''s more, I don''t think it''s bad enough. Am I hopelessly bad? " Sihan''s dark eyes fixed on her, waiting for her quietly. "Girl, why do you feel happy?" Tian Fang is not in a hurry to analyze her mentality, but asks Sihan. "Xiaobao told me last night that she spread rumors around the cast that I got the role of No.1 woman only after climbing onto the bed of the big boss surnamed Ji. I was very angry at that time. No matter how much she slandered me, I didn''t care and could not investigate. But what she said seriously damaged my father''s reputation. What''s more, if her words get out of the way, it will probably turn into a new person climbing into boss Ji''s bed. If it gets to my mom''s ears, what will happen if it causes misunderstanding? " Sihan''s guess is not impossible. If it had not been for sun guidao''s strictness, the gossip and gossip of the crew would have been blocked very tightly. The rumor of he Yinyin would have been spread out for a long time, and it would have spread ten times and one hundred times. No one could have predicted what it would be like in the end. "My parents don''t know about it. If they do, they don''t know what they think. They treat me so well. I don''t want to hurt them because of me." Chapter 873 It turns out that Sihan is worried because of her family, not why Yinyin is unfair! After recognizing this fact, Tian Fang breathed a long breath! It seems that this little girl is not as tolerant to everyone and everything as she is. She is not without temper, but because she has not touched her bottom line. "It''s best if you think so. I''m afraid you''ll be silly and hold injustice for her!" Tian Fang does not despise good people, but a person is too kind, doomed to be oppressed by this cruel society. Before, Tian Fang had been glad that Sihan was a girl. Fortunately, the Ji family was behind her. Otherwise, such a soft nature would be a great loss to the society. But now it seems that they are too worried. This girl, perhaps, is not so worried about. "Sister Fang, although I''m not familiar with the world, I can''t tell people''s hearts." Sihan always remembers what her brother said. The most complicated thing in the world is people''s heart. Therefore, Sihan will never sympathize with or sympathize with a person who spreads malicious rumors to hurt others. Fang Jie finally put her heart down and stopped talking about he Yinyin. Instead, she took out her mobile phone and sent the new schedule to Sihan''s mailbox. "Mr. Mai has arranged to go abroad to shoot advertisements from the 15th to the 20th of next month. You can go back and talk to your brother about it." Niu Niu looked at the schedule and said, "I''m going to fly for location shooting at the beginning of next month." "Well, I''m in charge of communication with director Sun. Tell your family about it." Niu Niu takes a look at the location of the advertisement. She remembers that she and her brother discussed traveling together not long ago. The location Mr. Mai chose is exactly where she and her brother want to go most. "Sister Fang, ask director Sun if you can postpone my play. I want a holiday of about ten days." Niuniu knows that her request is a bit wayward, but she''s busy filming and studying. She really doesn''t have much time to spend with her brother. If time permits, she hopes to spend some time with her brother after making the advertisement. After all, no matter how important your career and study are, they are not as important as your brother! Tian Fang Leng for a while, but did not ask the reason, just nodded, "I try, really can''t, some of the less important parts can also use doubles." Tian Fang this proposal, Niu Niu does not agree, "Fang Jie, if you can, I do not want to use doubles." Niuniu has a good sense of self-knowledge. Although she is the heroine ordered by sun Daoqin, she is still a newcomer in the final analysis. In the first play, a large number of doubles are used, which makes people lose their confidence and reputation. How can she get along in the future? Fangjie was slightly embarrassed. Niuniu thought about it for a moment and said, "well, I''ll tell sun Dao and Fang Kaige about it myself. I''ll see if I can make the ten day play as early as possible. Most of the ten day plot is a play against Fang Kaige." Tian Fang disagreed, "no, it''s better for me." First of all, Tian Fang feels that this is her job as an agent. Second, she felt that with such a thin skin as Si Han, she had no chance of winning a fight with such a strange old man as sun Dao. Here, Tian Fang hasn''t figured out how to tell sun Dao, but Sihan takes a bottle of wine from the back seat of the car while everyone is having lunch, hides it in her coat, and secretly delivers the wine to sun Dao. "Sun Dao..." Sun is a wine but doesn''t like red wine or baijiu. But when we go out for dinner, we all prefer to drink red wine. Sihan, a careful girl, seldom finds sun Dao''s preference. "Girl, is this for me?" Sun Dao smiles and looks at the old wine in front of him. It''s his favorite brand of wine. It''s always limited on the market. It''s not easy to buy with money. Sihan grinned and squeezed her eyes at him. "Yes, my dad bought it for my grandfather." With a look of loss, guide sun reluctantly pushed the wine back to Sihan! Then you''d better take it back. I''m afraid to rob the old man''s wine. " His mouth said so, but his eyes were staring at the bottle without blinking. Sihan pushed the wine back to guide sun, "guide sun, this bottle is not for my grandfather. I specially asked my father to buy another bottle to honor you." When sun Dao listens, he laughs and hugs the wine. Now, even if Sihan wants to take the wine back, she is afraid that she can''t do it. After holding the bottle and studying it for a long time, guide sun raised his head and asked, "come on, is there anything you want to tell me?" Sihan, who had been recognized, laughed twice and scratched her head not very well. "Sun Dao, I''m going to shoot an advertisement from the 15th to the 20th of next month. Then, I want to play with my brother in the shooting place for a few days, so I want to take ten days off, OK?" Sun Daolu showed the expression I knew. He rolled his eyes a few times. "Isn''t this kind of thing that a Fang should tell me? Why did you say it yourself?" With his favorite wine in his arms, director Sun teased her in a good mood. Sihan didn''t know that the old man was teasing her. He replied solemnly, "sister Fang always helps me with everything. Asking for leave is my own opinion. Sister Fang doesn''t agree with me at all. So I came to tell you secretly. Don''t mention it to sister Fang, or she will scold me to death!" Sihan in the spirit of a man to do things one by one, put Tian Fang completely out of this matter. How smart is sun Dao? How can he not see that the little girl is lying? However, he knew that this little girl was afraid of implicating Tian Fang, which was also a kind intention, so he didn''t bother to expose her. In a word, you can''t drink this wine for nothing, can you? "Yes? All right, I won''t tell her. Then you want to take ten days off. What about those plays? Do you use doubles? " Sun Dao''s thinking is the same as Tian Fang''s. In fact, many famous movie stars are using doubles more and more frequently. In the past, we used to use doubles in dangerous and bed plays, but now it''s more than that. In any case, the big name is tired and wants to have a rest, but the director doesn''t want to slow down the progress, but he can''t force the big name to start work, so he has to use doubles to shoot most of them, and then he has to spend some time in post production. Therefore, when sun Dao heard that the girl wanted to ask for leave, he subconsciously thought that she wanted to use a double. Kesihan, a sincere girl, shakes her head firmly. "I don''t need a double. Let''s talk to brother Fang Kai to see if he can accommodate me and shoot the ten day play ahead of time." Sun Dao really looks at the girl differently, but he can''t decide for Fang Kai after all. Fang Kai''s temper is also strange. "Well, ask him, and if he agrees, advance your play." Chapter 874 Sun Dao throws the ball to Sihan. She doesn''t like to trouble and force others. Naturally, she doesn''t say anything and goes to find Fang Kai. She has some understanding of sun Dao, so she knows how to give in to him. In addition, sun Dao is not generally good to her. Even if she doesn''t bribe him with anything, she just asks him for leave, and sun Dao will never refuse. But she didn''t know Kay, let alone basic knowledge. So, let her go to Fang Kai, she is actually very nervous. But after all, she can''t resist the thought of accompanying her brother to travel. Seeing Fang Kai and his assistant sitting in a corner not far away smoking and chatting, Sihan weighs the box of milk she took from the car and goes over. "Brother Fang Kai..." Fang Kai turned his back to her, heard the call, turned his head slightly, squinted at the corner of his eyes, flashed a little surprise, then glanced at her faintly, "eh?" Sihan is a little embarrassed. If she remembers correctly, at the beginning of entering the group, Fang Kai was not so enthusiastic about her, but he was not so indifferent. Even her careless people felt that he was obviously alienating her. There will be no more drama. Even those who eat will try their best to avoid sitting together. Sihan can''t remember where she has offended him, but she can''t afford to ask him for proof. Seeing that he has the same attitude towards other people in the group, she can only let him ignore her. Later, she gets used to the pattern that he doesn''t pay much attention to herself outside the camera. But now she has something to ask him, had to be thick skinned, on his eyes slightly narrowed, horizontal heart in the hands of the milk in front of him a pass, "please drink!" Fang Kai slightly drops her eyes and sweeps the box of milk in her hand. There is a smile in the corner of her eyes, but before Sihan realizes it, she conceals the past perfectly, raises her eyelids, and her eyes are indifferent. "I''m not a kid. I don''t like milk." The words are full of banter. Sihan''s smile was on her lips, and she awkwardly took the milk back. "I don''t like it..." But even though she suffered a blow, she couldn''t stop her from trying to relax with her brother. She looked down and straightened out her distress. Then she looked up at him again, "what do you like to drink or eat, I''ll treat you tomorrow!" Fang Kai opened his eyes slightly in surprise. It seemed that he didn''t expect that she would suddenly take the initiative and boldly show her kindness to him. With a twist of her foot, she turned completely to face her and looked at her with interest. "What can I do for you? Or do you really want to invite me to dinner? " Although Fang Kai was born in a poor family, he has been surrounded by flowers and honors for the past few years. Every day, he shows his good wishes to him, and there are not too many men and women who take the initiative to paste up. Therefore, he is very confident in his own charm, and now, he will automatically sum up Sihan into the category of making advances to him. The assistant sitting next to him has been with Fang Kai for several years. He knows his temper well. When he asks, he stands up wisely and nods to Sihan. When he leaves, he takes away Fang Kai''s cigarette between his fingers. "No..." Sihan subconsciously denies Fang Kai''s conjecture, but after saying it, she sees Fang Kai frown slightly and realizes that she is insincere. Can''t she say that she can''t even invite others to dinner for making it difficult for others to cooperate with her itinerary? Realizing that she had said something wrong, Sihan immediately said, "what do you like to eat, brother Fang Kai? I''ll ask someone to make a reservation." Fang Kai sees Sihan''s embarrassment and embarrassment in his eyes. His face is light, but his heart is like a cat''s paw scratching, which makes his heart itch. Since he realized that he had more unusual interest in her, Fang Kai forced himself to alienate her for some time. He is twenty-four years old. Naturally, he is not a boy in love. He knows what the sudden uncontrolled state of his heart is. Kesihan is not a casual woman in the circle who is used to getting along with each other and getting along with each other. She is not a casual woman who can get along with each other all the time. She has a prominent family background and is conservative in some aspects. She is neither provoking nor interested in provoking. Therefore, even though he knew that he was interested in her, he just killed the newly rising interest. But that kind of strangulation, is in knowing that there will be no response or there will be no result in the case of ruthless heart. This, the other side took the initiative to give him an olive branch, his reason will be shaken unprecedented. "Can I have anything I want?" Fang Kai looked at her with interest. Sihan didn''t know that Fang Kai had experienced a fierce inner struggle in a short time. She nodded, "of course, brother Fang Kai, just say what you want to eat. Don''t be polite to me." Sihan didn''t mean anything when she said this. Instead, everyone knows that she is a college student. According to common sense, college students'' economy will not be very prosperous. She just wanted to reassure Fang Kai that no matter how expensive the dinner is, she can afford it. But listen to in Fang Kai Er, but became red fruit to please and accommodate. Fang Kai is in a good mood. He wants to discuss with her about where to eat dinner, but he hears guide sun calling him out. He quickly stands up and says to Sihan, "OK, let me see. I''ll tell you later." After that, without waiting for Sihan''s reaction, she ran away in the blink of an eye. Sihan thought that since she had to listen to the other party''s request, she didn''t go deep into Fang kaigang''s eyes, which were many times hotter than usual. He went back to the place where he was sitting and took out the original drama for research. Tian Fang came out of nowhere and patted her on the shoulder. "What did you talk to Fang Kai just now? It seems that you are quite agreeable?" Fang Kai has deliberately alienated Sihan for some time. Although Tian Fang knows it, she doesn''t care much about it. Anyway, he didn''t pick Sihan''s thorn in front of the camera, and their opponents acted smoothly. It''s just not close to the camera. There''s nothing to say. Originally, they are strangers who have nothing to do with each other. In the future, there may not be any intersection. With Sihan''s background, naturally, there is no need to please Fang Kai. Therefore, she was slightly surprised to see Sihan standing with Fang Kai just now. I thought to myself, this little girl, who is a little shy in her daily life, would take the initiative to talk to Fang Kai, who is full of strong androgen? What a strange thing! Sihan doesn''t know that Tian Fang''s heart is full of twists and turns. She looks up at her and shoves the milk she just gave Fang Kai but didn''t want into her hand. Chapter 875 Then Sihan turns over the script and tells Tian Fang the truth. "We didn''t talk about it either. I told director Sun about asking for leave, and he agreed. But because most of the scenes in those ten days were my opponent''s plays with brother Fang Kai, director Sun said that brother Fang Kai had to nod and agree. I just asked brother Fang Kai to talk about it." Tian Fang realized that the girl was really a child, because she thought too much. "And he said yes?" Others must think that it''s hard for a daughter like Sihan to wait on her, but they didn''t expect that even adjusting her schedule, the little girl recited it by herself. Sihan shakes her head. "I haven''t said that yet. Sister Fang, please accompany me to dinner tonight." Tian Fang was a little stunned. She didn''t respond. How could this little girl''s thinking jump so fast? She was still talking about Fang Kai one second ago. How could she jump to let herself accompany her for dinner the next second? "Ah? Why do I have to eat with you? Don''t you go home for dinner? " Tian Fang and the little girl have been together for nearly half a year. She knows that she is a very homesick person. She always rushes home after work every day. The crew has a party every two or three days. Except for dinner, she seldom attends. The reason for this is not only that she has to pay attention to study, which leads to less free time, but also that she has a close brother and lover. "Well, I''m going to invite Fang Kaige to dinner." Tian Fang is slightly surprised. Does Sihan want to invite Fang Kai to dinner? What''s going on here? Is this a provocation to chiguoguo, young master Ji? "You invited Fang Kai to dinner? Why? " Tian Fang is full of alarms. You know, when she works as an agent for Sihan, she helps Sihan contact and arrange her work, but secretly, she helps the young master of the Ji family guard his precious sister and daughter-in-law. This time, the little girl said that she would invite another handsome guy to dinner, and her heart was about to jump out. Does this little girl want to change her mind? Sihan stares at her like a prehistoric monster in ancient times, "don''t I want him to promise me to advance the two men''s play?" Tian Fang was despised by the little girl chiguoguo, which quickly linked the little girl''s words back and forth. After careful analysis, she finally fully understood. "So you invited him to dinner in order to make him promise you to adjust the schedule of filming?" Tian Fang is afraid that he misunderstands something again, so he confirms it carefully. "Yes Sihan looked at her strangely again, "sister Fang, how did you become stupid today?" Tian Fang is angry and funny. I don''t care if I''m confused. Do you think I''m stupid? Isn''t it because you care about your young lady all day long? "Yes, I stay with you every day. Can I not be infected by you?" Tian Fang pinched her face and gritted her teeth. "I''m not stupid!" Sihan turns to protest. In front of such genius as her brother and younger brother, she admitted that she was stupid, but in front of ordinary people, she never thought she was stupid. At most, I have less life experience, and I don''t know enough about worldly affairs. Besides Fang Kai, after receiving Sihan''s invitation, his originally depressed mood became better for no reason. The play passed all at once, and played better than Pingjin. Even director Sun, who had a high demand on him, couldn''t help praising him, "Xiao Kai, today''s state is very good. What''s the good thing?" Fang Kai smiles and shakes his head. He takes the water from his assistant and raises his head to fill it. Then he hears sun Dao ask, "by the way, did Sihan tell you?" Although sun Dao verbally sent the little girl to talk to Fang Kai by herself, he was worried that the girl was thin skinned and didn''t dare to talk to Fang Kai, so he asked a lot. Fang Keaton looked at him askance. "What are you talking about?" Sun Dao a face clear shape, "that is what didn''t say!" Fang Kai opened his mouth to ask, does it mean eating? But on second thought, it''s his and Sihan''s business. How can we talk to sun Dao? So he said nothing. Sun Dao also stopped for a while, thought about it, and finally decided to help the skinny little girl. "You come here..." he waved to Fang Kai. Fang Kai may not be so obedient to other people, but he always respects and obeys sun Dao, who is a good teacher and father. Fang Kai came up to guide sun, "what''s the matter, guide sun?" Sun Dao was so soft hearted that he decided to be a good person to the end. "Sihan is going to shoot an advertisement next month, so she will ask for ten days'' leave, and her ten days'' leave is basically with your opponent." Fang Kai''s face was a little ugly, "so? She wants to use a double? " Although he is now a movie king, he seldom uses doubles himself. Similarly, he looks down on those actors who always use doubles. In his opinion, since he has chosen to be an actor, first of all, he must be dedicated. As for Sihan, who is hard at the back of the group because of her relationship, since she can''t even work hard, why don''t you just go home and become a young lady? Sun Dao didn''t notice Fang Kai''s change of face. "I thought she wanted to use a double, but it turned out that she didn''t, and on the contrary, she didn''t agree to use a double, so she wanted to shoot the ten day play ahead of time. In other words, you have to work overtime with her." Sun Dao thinks that he is really a good man this time. He looks at Fang Kai''s increasingly ugly face, and then he secretly feels that he has helped him right this time. Otherwise, it''s strange that the simple little girl should face Fang Kai''s black face like Baogong! Sun Dao here is still secretly happy, but the black faced Fang Kai turned and strode away without saying a word. "Hello, Kay..." Sun Dao was at a loss. He spoke very well. How could he turn around and leave without saying a word? This boy, his temper is getting more and more strange. When he is famous, won''t he be abandoned? "Xiao Kai, do you agree or not?" Sun Dao asks aloud to Fang Kai''s back. Fang Kai seemed to be deaf. He went into the rest room and slammed the door. The assistant who stayed behind quickly came to compensate sun Dao. Sun Dao always had more patience and tolerance than others. He didn''t care much. "It''s OK. This smelly boy''s temper is getting worse and worse. Wait for him to calm down and ask him what he means. I''ve already promised Sihan that girl about this. It''s his business whether he agrees or not." The assistant remembers that Sihan came to find Fang Kai just now, "well, I''ll ask Kaige later, but Sihan should have mentioned it to him. She came to find Kaige just now." Chapter 876 Fang Kai sat in the lounge, looking at the handsome face in the mirror, but he never hated it as much as he did now. Although he was born in a poor family, he lived above the clouds for a long time after he became famous. He was used to being looked up to, worshipped and adored by others. He had not experienced the feeling of being amorous for a long time. Can be such a seemingly unfamiliar little girl, but really let him taste a long time no, self amorous taste. He can''t deny that when Sihan hands the milk to him, he just deliberately embarrasses her. If she doesn''t move next, he will definitely take the box of milk, because, in fact, he can''t see her sad. He couldn''t deny it. When he heard that she wanted to invite him to dinner, he was so overjoyed that he almost forgot who he was. He also thought that whether it was to give him milk or invite him to dinner, it was a signal that she was taking the initiative to show him kindness. Therefore, even though he has been telling himself these days not to offend her, Fang Kai can''t offend a young lady with such background and experience. But when he received her signal, the high wall he worked hard to build was like a shoddy bean curd project, which easily collapsed with a push. He is ready to open his mind to face her and accept her. But did not expect, everything, is not what he thought of the show! And it''s just that he''s being sentimental! Meanwhile, Sihan is looking for Fang Kai everywhere on the set. She has to fix the time so that she can call her brother first to explain why and ask for a leave. Finally, he caught the figure of Fang Kai''s assistant, ran to him and pulled him, "brother Chao, where''s Fang Kai?" Brother Chao was also in a hurry. Fang Kai suddenly lost his nerve and shut himself in the lounge. His assistant knocked on the door several times, begging and coaxing, but the elder brother just ignored him. Brother Chao knows that his master is eccentric and doesn''t want to harm the little girl. "What do you want to see Kago? I advise you to another day? " Sihan asked, "how? He called off early and left? " It''s impossible. I seldom see Fang Kai driving. Basically, the assistant drives him. Now the assistant is still there, so he should be on the set. Chao Ge has a good impression of Sihan, so he doesn''t want to lie to her. He looks around and lowers his voice to her ear and says, "Kaige is not in a good mood. Just shut himself up in the lounge. You''d better not provoke him. If you have something to do, you can call him at night or you can see him tomorrow if you''re not in a hurry." Originally, brother Chao wanted to tell me what you have to do, and I''ll pass it on to him at that time. But thinking about Fang Kai''s temper, he decided to be wise. Sihan says thank you to Chaoge. Standing in the same place, she thinks for a while, but without listening to Chaoge''s advice, she goes to the rest room. She is an acute person and doesn''t like to leave things alone, so even though Chao Ge has warned her clearly, she doesn''t hesitate to knock on the door of Fang Kai''s special lounge. "Brother Fang Kai, it''s me, Sihan." Fang Kai''s eccentric temper is well known by the crew, but his eccentricity does not mean that he plays a big card or often loses his temper to people for no reason. However, when he is active, he can get along with everyone very well, but when he is silent, it is common for him not to take the initiative to talk to others all day. Therefore, everyone follows his mood, and even sun Dao seldom asks him for anything. Because, no matter he is active or silent outside the camera, he is definitely a dedicated actor in front of the camera. Today''s Fang Kai is obviously in the period of silence. Sihan knocks on the door and reports to her family, but there is no response. Sihan knocks a few more times. After reporting to her family again, she stands outside for a while, but there is still no movement inside. Sihan thinks about it, takes out the phone and taps a simple message. Where would you like to have dinner tonight? I''m going to make a reservation now. By Sihan The message was sent out for several minutes, and the mobile phone in hand was still. Sihan sent another message in the past: brother Fang Kai, you can contact me when it''s convenient. You can decide the time and place, I''ll do it! By Sihan After the message is sent out, Sihan has no hope of meeting Fang Kai for dinner today. She takes a look at the closed door and turns to leave. After a few steps, the mobile phone shakes in her heart. Sihan takes it up and opens it. The sender of the message is Fang Kai, who has lost hope. Point to open a look, but only three simple words: no! By Fang Kai Sihan looked at this short but no turning room information, some inexplicable, and some strange. She didn''t understand. When Ming Ming told him in the afternoon, he was in a good mood. Although he didn''t say where to eat, he basically promised her. But his current tone is a real refusal, leaving no room for maneuver. Does Fang Kai''s bad mood have something to do with himself? Did you offend him? Otherwise, how can you change your mind when you agree? But she admitted that after she mentioned it to him, she didn''t have much contact with him this afternoon. She didn''t even have a chance to offend him. "What''s the matter, girl?" Tian Fang saw his little girl to find Fang Kai back, then fell into a state of meditation, can''t help but worry. "Nothing!" Sihan quickly denies. She said it''s OK. Naturally Tian Fang didn''t believe it. She glanced at Sihan holding the cup in both hands. "Don''t you go to Fang Kai and ask him where to eat tonight? Has it been decided? " Zhihao just called to say that she''s going to work overtime tonight. Just in time, she''s going to have dinner with Sihan. "No, he said no!" Sihan is very frank with Tian Fang, and directly reports Fang Kai''s Three Character Classic back to Tian Fang. Tian Fang seems to feel incredible, a face surprised to ask, "he told you not to go?" Fang Kai is not familiar with Tian Fang. Although most people think that he is eccentric, in Tian Fang''s opinion, it is probably a common fault of professional actors. Occasionally, he is too involved in the play and is not willing to have deep communication with others. But apart from this, Fang Kai is actually a very tactful and sophisticated person. Otherwise, in this circle of talented people, he has no background to speak of. Relying on his acting skills and the support of director Sun, he will never be able to get to this position. "Almost, brother Chao said he was in a bad mood and hid in the lounge. I went to find him, but he ignored me. I sent a message asking about dinner, and he replied that I couldn''t go." Tian Fang didn''t hear anything unusual. "Maybe it''s because of the disagreement with sun Dao. You''ll ask him tomorrow." Chapter 877 Tian Fang doesn''t think much about it, but Sihan doesn''t agree with her guess. However, she doesn''t tell Tian Fang what she thinks, because she''s not sure if her intuition is right. In the evening, Sihan mentions it to Dabao. Although she has always respected Tian Fang as a sister, she knows very well that some things can''t be told to Tian Fang, but can be told to her brother or family. Dabao hugged her and frowned slightly from the angle she couldn''t see. The man''s intuition told him that there was something wrong with Fang Kai. "Girl, you''d better ask sun Dao to tell him about it. If you don''t think it''s good, let your sister Fang solve it. She should have arranged for the trip." Although Dabao can vaguely guess the possibility of Fangkai''s backwardness, it is a guess after all. Moreover, Fangkai didn''t directly express anything to Niuniu, and even deliberately alienated her, which shows that he is actually a very rational and self-conscious person. He knows what he can do and what he shouldn''t even think about. Niuniu knows that her brother''s proposal is the most convenient way, and also knows that this matter is really Tian Fang''s responsibility. But she doesn''t want to trouble Tian Fang to solve the problem. She often tells her family that she is not a child, but if she even has to ask others to help solve this small matter, then she always says that when she grows up, she can deal with her own affairs. Isn''t that empty talk? "Brother, it''s up to me to tell him. I don''t think he should hate me so much. If I have offended him carelessly, I should apologize to him. If it is a misunderstanding, I should explain it in time. " Dabao gazed at her little face full of longing, and he could not say what he refused. "Idiot!" Dabao really didn''t know what to do with her, so he had to wring her face to vent his depression. But can''t tell her: fool, you didn''t offend him! When you go to see him tomorrow, maybe he won''t make trouble again, but directly tell you that he likes you! Niu Niu rubbed her face against his hand. "I know I''m a bit stupid, but don''t you mean I''ll learn from a cut? Some things, always let me try, just know how to do, even if it is wrong, also know where the wrong, and then there is a direction to correct In terms of eloquence, Niuniu naturally can''t catch up with Dabao, but her words make Dabao speechless. He had to admit that she was right. Even if Fang Kai really likes her, it''s up to her to solve it. With her condition, it''s normal for someone to like her? He can''t expect that everyone who likes her just has a secret love and never puts it into action. Naturally, he can''t be around her 24 hours a day to drive away these secret lovers. Then, the most fundamental way is to let her learn to refuse. He knew that Fang Kai would never be the last man she refused, so why not let him be the first man she openly refused? "Well, tell him about it yourself. We won''t interfere. You can send me a message after you adjust your schedule, and I''ll ask the Secretary to rearrange the schedule." The next day, Niuniu specially called Xianghua hotel in advance to order dozens of breakfast. In addition, she called Chaoge and prepared some breakfast for Fang Kai according to the information provided by Chaoge. The crew had delicious food to warm their stomachs early in the morning. Naturally, they were very happy. Even director Sun, who was most concerned about the progress of shooting, took the initiative to ask everyone to eat before starting work when he saw so many delicious food. Sihan carries the two copies of Fang Kai and sun Dao. Just as they are sitting at the same table, Sihan walks over early with the order placed according to their taste. "Sun Dao, brother Fang Kai, this is yours!" Not only Fang Kai, but also director Sun looked at her in surprise, "ah? We''re not the same? " "Well, let''s see if it tastes good." When they opened the food box, sun Daoyi saw the breakfast in it and immediately said with a smile, "girl, you are so thoughtful. It''s all I like to eat." Said, even chopsticks also did not take, directly with the hands of a shrimp dumplings into the mouth. And Fang Kai, first surprised, then took a deep look at Sihan with unpredictable eyes. Naturally, every kind of breakfast in front of him was what he liked to eat, but he didn''t wait to eat as much as sun did. Instead, he looked at her quietly for a while, then leaned back on the back of the chair, raised his chin slightly, looked at her thoughtfully and said, "what''s the matter with so many delicious things for me? Let''s just say it! " Sihan is slightly stunned. She plans to wait for him to finish his breakfast. "Don''t worry, brother Fang Kai. You can eat the breakfast while it''s hot. It''s not delicious when it''s cold." Then he politely took the chopsticks and thrust them into Fang Kai''s hand. Fang Kai looked at her indifferently and sat still. "If you have something to say, I have to see if your request is worth the money." Fang Kai''s words are embarrassing to Sihan. When sun Dao, who was eating happily beside him, heard his words, he couldn''t help kicking him under the table, "Hey, stinky boy, how do you talk? The girl specially bought breakfast and invited us to eat. What are you talking about? " Sihan answered quickly and calmly, "Sun Dao, it''s OK. Brother Fang Kai is joking with me! You also eat quickly, cold bad for the stomach Sun daoman gave Fang Kai a warning look, and then he lowered his head to eat his delicious breakfast. "Brother Fong Kai, you can talk to me while you eat. As for the meal I owe you, you can see when it''s convenient. I''ll wait for you at any time." Sihan talks about it, but Fang Kai doesn''t want to carry it any more. He puts a Shaomai in his mouth. Sihan saw that he was finally willing to open his mouth to eat, and he didn''t talk nonsense any more, so he went straight to the topic. "Brother Fang Kai, I want to take ten days off next month, but the ten days'' plays are basically my opponent''s and yours. I thought, anyway, it''s location play, and we can''t go home. Let''s see if we can advance all the ten days'' plays, and we can work overtime to finish those plays in advance?" Fang Kai quietly eating breakfast, and did not immediately reply to her, it seems, is considering. And Sihan, of course, is not easy to urge him, so she can only sit and wait for his reply. Only after eating most of the breakfast did Fang Kai look up at Sihan and ask, "is that why you invited me to dinner?" Sihan smiles sheepishly, nods honestly and says, "HMM..." "Well, since guide sun has promised, if I don''t, I will be a bad man? Thank you for breakfast today, but no dinner! " Chapter 878 Although Sihan can clearly feel Fang Kai''s bad attitude towards herself, it doesn''t affect her happy mood for being able to accompany her brother for a few days. In the end, for her, Fang Kai is just a co-worker filming together, not even a friend. Whether he is good or bad for her, she may care about it, but she won''t really care. Fang Kai has become more and more silent these days, and his temper has become more and more eccentric. The first victim is his assistant Chao Ge. After several attempts, brother Chao couldn''t stand it, so he came to Sihan and Tian Fang to take refuge and complain. Tian Fang, who always talks in front of people and ghosts, didn''t agree with Chao Ge''s complaint. He just advised him, "Chao Ge, your family is good. As an actor, who doesn''t have a period of depression, just bear with you." Sihan, on the other hand, is more direct. She doesn''t even say a word of comfort. She just takes out a lot of snacks stored in her car and eats them casually. She says that eating is the best way to vent her anger. Sure enough, Chaoge, who has haichiyitong, leaves every time with a smile of healing. And Sihan, as long as Fang Kai''s bad mood doesn''t affect his performance in front of the camera, she doesn''t care much about whether Fang Kai is happy or depressed outside the camera. Dabao, who has been busy for a long time, is seldom free this afternoon because the appointed customer has something to do. Sitting in the office drinking tea, his eyes fell on the smiling face in the photo frame. Looking at it, I feel itchy and want to see her immediately, even if it''s just touching her face, or a gentle hug. But he was really afraid to see her in front of the camera, far from what he imagined. Although it was impulsive to get the key and drive the car to the outside of the video studio, it didn''t have the courage to enter. But people have come, can''t see her heart is not willing, took out the phone to pull out¡° Fangfang, is Niuniu filming now? " "Well, I''m shooting." Tian Fang''s voice is very low. Obviously, she is deliberately lowering her voice. "With whom?" If it''s a play against Fang Kai, he may as well not watch it, so that he won''t feel guilty. "And Luo teacher Biao opponent play, Yu little you don''t know, Niu Niu now good play very much!" "Good play?" At the meeting, Dabao listened to the jargon of the morning, but his head couldn''t turn around. He didn''t understand it for a moment. "Oh... It means acting well!" "Is that so?" Dabao put down his heart, pulled out the key and got out of the car, "I''ll come in and have a look now!" This time, it was Tian Fang''s turn, "ah? You come in and have a look, which means you''re outside? " "Well! That''s it Dabao hung up and strode into the door of the studio in a good mood. The security guard is about to open his mouth to ask, Tian Fang panted and ran over to introduce, "little brother, this is Ji Shao, Sihan''s brother." Dabao didn''t let Tian Fang lead her in, but gave Tian Fang a pile of money to buy some delicious food for the crew. Because I saw him at the opening ceremony, most of the crew knew Dabao. Although they were surprised to see him come in, they still said hello to him in a very friendly and polite way. Even some people took the initiative to ask if they wanted to inform Sihan. Dabao declined the staff''s kindness and stood in a slightly dark place. From this angle, he could see Sihan clearly in front of the camera, but Sihan was not able to see him. In Dabao''s impression, Sihan''s natural and refined appearance when she was making an advertisement has been preserved. What she was like when she was making a movie, but he only remembers her crying heartbroken on the swing that day. Every time he thinks about it, his heart, spleen and lungs are twisted into a ball of pain. Now, it''s the first time that he has watched her play another role in such a close and real way, using her own skin to interpret other people''s stories. After many storms, he stood in the dark, his palms were sweating unconsciously. On the other side of the camera, Sihan and Luo Qingru sit opposite each other. Sihan holds the teacup with her lips close to the cup and listens to what Luo Qingru is talking about without saying a word. At first, the little girl''s face is very light. When she listens, her face changes and her hand shakes, her teacup falls to the ground and splashes water, Eyes wide open, staring at Luo Qingru Just like this, Dabao''s heart immediately twisted again. Although I know that she is acting, over the years, his emotions seem to have been unconsciously bound with hers. When she is happy, he will be happy. When she is sad, he will not be happy. On the other side of the camera, Sihan''s lips tremble and glare at Luo Qingru. Finally, without saying anything, Huodi stands up and runs away like the wind ¡°OK£¡ Very good With sun''s praise, Luo Qingru, who used to be very serious, completely relaxed and turned to find Sihan with a smile. When she couldn''t find her, she went to sun and said with a smile. "Sihan is in a very good state these days. She doesn''t even need me to bring her into the play. On the contrary, I am often surrounded by her and can''t get out of the role." Sun Dao is also satisfied with Sihan. Thinking about the fierce reaction of the little girl just now, he can''t help worrying that she can''t get out of the play too deeply. Just as he wants to ask someone to see her, he sees a tall figure chasing Sihan in the shadow not far away. Looking over the handsome profile of the man, the man is not another, it is the young master of the Ji family, Sihan''s brother. At this time, Luo Qingru also remembered, "ah, I''ll go to find Sihan. She was really sad just now. Don''t get into the play again. If you can''t get out of the play, you''ll be in trouble." Sun Daoyi pulls her, toward that tall figure Nu mouth¡° There''s no need for us to join in the fun when her brother comes After several contacts, sun Dao certainly knows how harmonious Sihan is with his family. Therefore, sun Dao is not worried that Ji Dashao will make his baby sister suffer. "Sun Dao, who did he Yinyin offend? Why did she suddenly withdraw all her plays? " Luo Qingru and sun Dao sit down and chat, and their nature of gossip comes to a head. In fact, he Yinyin hasn''t appeared in the cast for many days. At first, everyone didn''t care much. They just thought there was no play for her, so they didn''t report it. It was only these two days that there were rumors that all of he Yinyin''s plays had been deleted. Not only that, her backer, that is, her uncle boss Qi''s investment, seemed to have been transferred to another mysterious investor in the form of debt repayment. Chapter 879 Luo Qingru, a person with such qualifications, can roughly guess the result after careful consideration. In the last report, Xinying entertainment invested 70% of the money to support Sihan. At that time, Luo Qingru only thought that the writer exaggerated the facts. She only thought that there were three investors in the film at that time, one was Mr. Ji''s boss, the other was Mr. He Yinyin''s uncle Qi, and the other mysterious investor, who had never been seen, should be Sihan''s owner Xinying entertainment. Now, combined with all kinds of rumors, she can be basically sure that the investor of the film is president Ji Da, accounting for 30%, and Xinying entertainment accounts for 70%. With such an analysis, what he Yinyin didn''t appear became the most normal thing. After all, people like her who are arrogant and swagger in the cast because her uncle is an investor, except for some beauty, are not kicked out of the cast because of her negative acting skills and emotional intelligence. "Don''t you see a lot of such things?" Sun Dao didn''t give her the answer directly. The implication is that he acquiesced in her guess. Luo Qingru, who is satisfied with gossip, tells sun Dao about her next play. "Sun Dao, do you know that Sihan''s schedule for the second half of the year is full? The actor of the play I took over in my youth has not been decided yet. I like her very much. If her schedule allows, I would like to ask if she is interested in playing the same role with me. " This is really a question for sun Daodao. "You have to ask Tian Fang about her heart shadow entertainment. It seems that she is the only artist for the time being. If you have anything to do, just talk to Tian Fang directly." Sun Dao and Luo Qingru are just talking when they see Tian Fang and Sihan''s drivers carrying a lot of things in their hands, "handsome guys and beautiful women, it''s time for afternoon tea!" As soon as we heard that we had something to eat, we coaxed around. Tian Fang, who had prepared another portion for sun Dao, took it and handed it to sun Dao. Seeing Luo Qingru in, she asked her to have a snack. Luo Qingru was not in a hurry to leave, but joked with Tian Fang, "Fangfang, this is a promotion, invite us to eat delicious food?" "Miss Luo, you misunderstood that I didn''t invite this afternoon''s tea, but Ji Shao, Sihan''s elder brother." Tian Fang didn''t take credit, and there was no need. Even if it''s not because of Sihan, the crew are always polite to her. After all, she has been an agent for so many years, and her contacts are there. "Just in time, I just told sun Dao about Sihan." Luo Qingru repeated what she had just said to sun Dao. Tian Fang didn''t have any expression on her face, and she didn''t mean to agree immediately. She just said, "teacher Luo, I''ll answer you about this when I go back to see Sihan''s schedule, OK?" In fact, Sihan has only two jobs on hand, that is, Mr. Mai''s fashion endorsement and the film she is making. Has the final say that she has the final say brother Roong Qing''s role? Not her Tian Fang has the final say, but she is the brother of Sihan or her brother and family. "Certainly. Can you give me an answer early next month?" "All right! I''ll get back to you as soon as possible. " Tian Fang is also confused about Sihan''s next step, because Ji''s people haven''t spoken yet to plan for Sihan''s future. Of course, if Ji wants to, it''s not difficult to put Sihan in the position of Sanqi superstar. However, both Sihan and her family seem to have no plans for the next step. Luo Qingru''s invitation just reminds her that it''s time to have a good talk with Ji family. "What about Sihan and Jishao?" Tian Fang came back for a long time, but he didn''t see the two men. "Running over there..." Sun Dao pointed to the direction Sihan had just run away. "You can pick something that a girl likes to eat and send it to her. She seems to cry again just now." Tian Fang gets up, walks two steps, and then comes back. What''s good to eat, which can pacify Sihan''s mood better than master Ji? Tian Fang''s idea is really right. Master Ji really has a more effective way to pacify her than her. He just caught up with him and saw Sihan enter the lounge. He didn''t even knock on the door, so he just pushed the door in. Sitting on the sofa, Sihan looks at him with a frightened expression. Her eyes are slightly red. Obviously, she cried just now. Dabao''s heart immediately seems to be strangled by the iron rope. He is so miserable that he ignores Sihan''s surprise. He bends down and kisses her tightly. This kind of simple and crude appeasement is naturally much more effective than delicious food. Sihan struggles in his arms for a moment. Soon, she raises her hand around his neck, kisses her heart with intense and lingering kisses, and expels her unhappiness and sadness left by the plot. After a kiss, master Ji leans on the sofa with his red faced Sihan in his arms. The palpitation of body and mind brought by the hot kiss makes each other reluctant to leave each other a little bit. He just wants to cuddle up like this until the end of time. "Brother, why are you here?" In the end, Niuniu broke the silence. Dabao gently rubbed her soft curly hair with her lips. "I miss you, I''m coming!" As a lover, where do you need any specific reasons to come to the visiting class? Just one word of missing you is enough for thousands of reasons! When a couple of young lovers get out of the lounge, Tian Fang pulls Dabao aside for the first time, mentions what Luo Qingru said to Dabao, and says, "Yu Shao, how is Sihan going to go next? Please give me a clear way. Her current job will be arranged to the summer vacation in July. After that, before the film promotion, she is completely free." Dabao seems to be listening to her carefully, but her sight is always following Sihan. "Teacher Luo, let her show Niuniu the script. If Niuniu is interested, she will take it. If not, she will push it away. As for her future work arrangement, I have a clear idea. I''ll tell you in detail when I come back from the endorsement next month. " Tian Fang thinks that as an agent, he is very easy to be. Not only the salary is high, but also the artists are obedient. The most important thing is that even the work of an artist doesn''t need to be approached by herself, and she doesn''t need to go out of her way to help her get a spokesperson to talk about business performances and other trivial matters And artists themselves have no specific requirements, and even don''t care about the issue of red or not. From her understanding of Sihan, it seems that this girl just likes acting, not being a star. "Yu little, maybe I understand wrong, how do I feel, Niu Niu that wench, don''t care about oneself red at all?" Master Ji finally took his eyes back, "no, she cares!" He took it very seriously, and it didn''t seem like a joke. "Or, she wanted to succeed. If you say red is synonymous with success, then I can tell you for sure that she cares! " Chapter 880 At the beginning of May, the crew will take a team to shoot on location. Niuniu packing, Dabao helping. Originally, Letong came to help clean up, but Dabao sent him to accompany dad. "The temperature in D province is still very low. You should bring some more thick coats and sweaters." Dabao told Niu Niu to clean up her clothes in the cloakroom while she packed her daily necessities. "All right, brother. Will you come to visit us then?" Even though Xiaobao has been working for Ji for several months, Dabao seems to be very busy all the time. "I''ll try my best..." Dabao was not sure. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t come, 18 * * will have to come back, but it''s only half a month." To be honest, it''s hard for two people in love not to see each other for half a month. Sure enough, on the fifth day of Niuniu''s location shooting, Dabao couldn''t help but move his work and ask his secretary to book a ticket and fly directly to D province. The location of the location is more than 100 kilometers away from the airport. Dabao said hello to his friend in D Province before. When he came out of the airport, his friend''s car and driver were waiting for him outside. Dabao refused the driver''s kindness, only borrowed the car and drove to the location by himself. Prior to that, he didn''t tell Niuniu what he wanted to come over, nor did he mention it to Tian Fang. So when Niuniu saw Dabao in the restaurant of the hotel, she was so surprised that the ribs on the chopsticks fell to the table. "Sun Dao, I want to borrow someone from you!" Dabao didn''t wait for Niuniu to react, so he stood up and put down her chopsticks. "Yes, yes! Sihan, go and accompany your brother. " Sun waved his hand and let it go. Dabao asked sun Dao to find some people to help him remove some boxes of fruit and food from the car. He said it was produced by his friend''s family. While waiting for the crew to move the fruit and food away, Niu Niu gets on the co driver, wears her seat belt and looks around curiously¡° Is this car rented? " "Uncle''s..." Dabao''s uncle is not Yang Sheng, but Zhang Yi, Letong''s brother in D province. In recent years, Zhang Yi''s farm has become more and more impressive, and has opened many chain stores in D province. Niuniu came to D province to film. Letong didn''t mention it to him. She was afraid to trouble him. "Oh, where are we going now? You haven''t eaten yet, have you Since Dabao visited the studio last time, NiuDao asked him why. Later, Dabao went to the studio two or three times, and she didn''t ask him why he came, because she already understood that he would come because he missed her! Dabao didn''t go far with Niuniu. I don''t really care what I eat, but I just hope to have a chance to be alone with Niuniu. The car was parked in front of the restaurant. They got out of the car. Dabao touched her red face and asked, "are you still used to it?" Niuniu raised her face slightly and looked at Dabao with her misty eyes. "Well, I''m not used to it, but I can''t see you." Dabao put his arm around her waist and pecked her lips. Fortunately, Dabao is a very rational person, otherwise, this little girl is afraid that she will not be able to eat this meal. The decoration of the restaurant looks ordinary, but the dishes are very special, and the taste is very good. Niu Niu, who had a few days'' plain food in the crew, has a good taste. At first, Dabao gave her vegetables and meat with a smile. Later, when he saw her eating like a wolf, he became more and more distressed and pitied. "Is the food for the crew bad?" Dabao added a new bowl of soup to her and straightened out the meal. He just added food and soup to her. "Yes, I''ve never had such a bad meal." Niuniu always thinks she is not picky, because at home, she basically eats everything. But she forgot that Aunt Guan and Mommy cook at home. Although aunt Guan''s skill is not as good as mommy''s, it''s also better than those takeout outside. When she was filming on the set, what she ate at noon was the lunch specially prepared for her by Letong. Until she came to the location for filming, she realized that when the crew were busy, there was really only a bag of bread to wrap her stomach. She and Fang Kai, in particular, had to finish the ten day leave in advance, and the high-intensity intensive shooting made her suffer a lot. "In fact, it''s not urgent to take a holiday. You can wait for your summer vacation." Dabao looks at Niu Niu, who has obviously lost weight. She regrets that she didn''t stop her proposal to travel together. "But I want to accompany you!" Niuniu''s mouth is full of food. When she says this, she puffs her cheeks. She looks like a Q character in a cartoon. She is so cute that Dabao bows her head and kisses her again. Dabao finished kissing and licked his lower lip. He was quite intoxicated. "Well... It''s very cheesy." Niu Niu''s face was slightly red. She put a sweet and sour spareribs into her mouth, chewed it a few times, slightly raised herself, and took the initiative to kiss Dabao. After kissing, she forced herself to hide her blush. "And this one?" Dabao narrowed his eyes and laughed like a cunning fox. He licked his lips and thought deeply, "HMM... sweet and sour taste..." Niu Niu couldn''t help raising her hand and hitting him, "do you think it''s yogurt? It''s sweet and sour... " Looking at her angry look, Dabao couldn''t help teasing her. "Of course, it''s not yogurt, it''s the taste of love!" It took a long time to have dinner. After dinner, it was nearly ten o''clock. After finishing the bill, she got into the car and drove to the hotel where the crew stayed. Only when the car drove to the hotel did Niu Niu think of a very important problem. "Brother, where are you staying tonight?" Dabao jokingly teased her, "I''ll live where you live." Niu Niu didn''t think her brother was so poor before. She glared at him and blurted out, "I''ll marry if I want to. Do you have common sense?" Dabao couldn''t help laughing. Niuniu, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat, was flushed with laughter. Staring at him, he muttered in a low voice, "I''m not wrong. Even if you are willing to marry, your parents are not willing to." Dabao managed to stop laughing and squeeze her face. "Oh, how can my wife be so cute? Why, can''t wait to marry me? It''s a pity that you are not 19 yet. You have to wait until 22 to marry me. What a headache Niu Niu was teased to be angry, angry and ashamed. "What do you have to do? Maybe when I''m 22 years old, I don''t want to marry your old uncle." "Silly girl, haven''t you ever heard of men''s thirty-one flowers? Three years later, you are twenty-two and I am twenty-eight. It''s just time to get married Niuniu thinks that her eloquence is not bad, but as long as she has a pair of gems, she always has to eat the screw. When Dabao saw that she was speechless, he confidently said, "besides, who else do you want to marry if you don''t marry me?" Chapter 881 Yes, who else would she marry if she didn''t marry him? From the moment she saw her heart, she never thought that she could have any other friends with other men. Although she did not outline the future in detail, her subconscious mind has actually determined that the unknown future is the common future with the man named Ji Yu. Except for him, it seems that she really doesn''t want to marry anyone. Or, apart from him, she really can''t think of who else she can marry? In this world, who can love her, spoil her, protect her and coax her like him? Having seen such a gentle and tolerant man, how can she see other men in her eyes? Moreover, when she was 16 years old, or even earlier, the most important place in her heart had been filled with this man, and other men wanted to come in, and there was no room for them. So, except for him, she really didn''t want to marry anyone else. "Well, since you''re not me, I''m not you either." Although the little girl thought that this person, she said very reluctantly. Dabao knew that she just had a hard tongue, but they didn''t pursue anything. Along with this topic, they talked about whether it was better to have a Chinese wedding or a western wedding, as if their wedding was just in recent days. "In fact, I hope we don''t exaggerate our wedding ceremony. Only our family can be present." Niuniu thinks that this is just her own good wish. She also wants to know how the wedding of the eldest son of Ji''s group can only be attended by her family¡° However, it seems impractical... " Niuniu laughed a few times to hide her unrealistic fantasy. "What''s impractical? Neither daddy nor Mommy will force us to do anything we don''t like. The wedding is our business. It''s enough to have family present. Why should we make it like a play and make it known to the whole people?" Dabao doesn''t think it''s impractical. He or she has worked hard to earn so much money these years, not to make himself a puppet of money or others, but to make himself confident enough to do whatever he wants without looking at anyone''s face. "But daddy and Mommy will have their own ideas, and you will have your own." "Fool, you still don''t understand. As long as it''s what you want and what you like, no matter it''s daddy, Mommy or me, they won''t refuse." "But don''t you think I''m willful?" Niuniu has spent more time with the crew recently, and she has become more and more familiar with everyone. The word "capricious" is the word she hears most about chatting. The willfulness in their mouth is not to accuse her of willfulness in the ordinary sense of losing her temper, but to accuse her of being a good young lady, but to come to this remote mountain area to suffer with everyone. "No!" Dabao shakes his head! Until she got back to the hotel, Niuniu was still thinking about this problem and completely forgot where Dabao was staying tonight. She didn''t think of it until Dabao sent her back to her room. Just as she wanted to ask, Dabao stood at the door and said, "I''ve opened a suite with two bedrooms. You can live with me tonight. You can go in and talk to Fangfang and change your clothes by the way." Niuniu hasn''t had time to get the room card, so the door opens from inside. Tian Fang, who is standing inside, flashes to signal the two people to come in. "Come in if you need anything." When they came in and closed the door, she said, "although there are no paparazzi here, there are a lot of gossip people. If you don''t mind announcing your love story and disclosing your life experience tomorrow, just stand outside and chat slowly." Dabao was scolded, but there was no sign of anger, because he knew Tian Fang was for Niuniu''s sake. What''s more, I didn''t think about it carefully just now. Although he has always been very careful in public, most people only regard them as brothers and sisters with excellent feelings. But recently, he often can''t help it. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t suddenly have a fever and do something extraordinary. At that time, he can''t hide it. Of course, if Niu Niu doesn''t choose to enter this industry, it''s no big deal to let people know their dual relationship. But now she is in the entertainment industry, and she is still a newcomer without any works. It''s better not to expose any sensitive news. "I know. I reserved a suite. It''s on the top floor here. Niuniu will live with me tonight." Dabao rarely explained to Tian Fang that he would be too lazy and disdainful to explain such a thing if he had changed his normal life. "Well, I see. Niu Niu, you have to get up early tomorrow. Don''t talk too late tonight. " Tian Fang is the same age as Zhihao. She is a few years older than Dabao. Of course, she doesn''t have any airs in front of Dabao, but in front of Niuniu, she is used to the identity of her sister. Niuniu is also obedient. She nods while packing her clothes. "Sister Fang, I know. I''ll set the alarm clock later. You can call my mobile phone again tomorrow morning to remind me." With this kind of double insurance, Tian Fang just let people go. "Brother, do you come here on business or just to see me?" Niuniu came out after a bath and asked in Dabao''s arms. Although there are two bedrooms here, neither of them sleep in separate rooms. After taking a bath in the bedrooms on both sides, they both consciously return to the master bedroom. Originally, Dabao had been psychologically prepared. If the little girl insisted on sleeping next door, he would play some tricks to coax her to stay. But unexpectedly, this little girl is very conscious, after taking a bath, she climbed up to nest on him. Dabao is very disappointed with her good habit, and doesn''t want to lie to her. "The branch office here has been on the right track for a long time. I don''t need to intervene. Today I''m here to see you." Niu Niu seemed to expect that she would get such an answer: "are you going back tomorrow? Isn''t it hard? " During the meal, Dabao''s phone rang several times. He told people on the phone that he would meet again tomorrow. Since he didn''t come here on business, he must go back to r city tomorrow to deal with his business. Dabao gently kisses her forehead, "what''s the trouble? I was a flying man in the air some time ago. Isn''t it the same?" Niu Niu hugged him and took the initiative to kiss his lips, "you are really hard, but I can''t help you." Niuniu refers to you, including daddy, Mommy, brother and Xiaobao. "Fool, you are still a newcomer now, so you just need to shoot on the set, and when this movie is on, you will be like me, flying in the air every day, publicizing everywhere." Chapter 882 It didn''t take long for Dabao''s words to come true. Niuniu came back from playing with Dabao for a few days after she finished the advertisement, and then went back to the location for more than ten days. The film was completely finished, and then it was the post production. There was nothing wrong with the actors. Niuniu finally returns to the campus and feels at ease. When her college student''s tense final exam is over, Niuniu, who thinks she can have a rest in the summer vacation, suddenly receives teacher fan''s notice, hoping that she can participate in the next national concert tour. As a result, Niuniu, who has just finished her final exam, begins to fly around in a state of flying in the air. At the end of the concert tour, Mr. Mai had several fashion shows in major cities. Niu Niu had been busy for more than ten days. After more than a month''s summer vacation, it was almost the end. "Fangjie, in the next week, no matter what, don''t arrange work for me. I''ll go home to accompany my father, mother, brother and brother." Tian Fang originally wanted to give Niu Niu a skin care product endorsement that came to her door automatically. The shooting was only three or two days, but the endorsement fee was not low. After listening to Niu Niu''s words, she quietly pushed the endorsement. As a result, there are some idle and fragmentary rumors in the market, saying that Tian Fangxin''s artists are proud before they are popular, and the endorsement fee of several hundred thousand is too little. And Tian Fang after hearing these gossips, had to smile to deal with, "yes, my home Sihan really don''t look up to these hundreds of thousands." Of course, others only think that Tian Fang can''t eat. The grapes are sour, but they don''t know that Sihan is much richer than many famous stars. Not to mention the big red envelopes and pocket money given by the relatives of the Ji family and the Yang family, the money that Dabao began to deposit into Sihan''s account in proportion from his investment income at the age of 12-13 is enough to make Sihan spend his life carefree and extravagantly. However, who would have thought that Miss Ji Jia Er, who was not worried about food, clothing and flowers, would come to the performing arts circle to compete with them for food. In this way, Niu Niu, who has been busy for more than half a year, is finally free in the last week of the summer vacation and is a good girl at home. Dabao specially took two days off to play with her in the surrounding cities for two days. For the rest of the days, Niuniu helped mummy trim the flowers and plants in the yard in the morning, took Dahei Dahui to the park for a walk in the afternoon, and helped aunt Guan prepare dinner when she came back, waiting for the other four busy people to go home for dinner. "Daddy, Mommy! Welcome home Niuniu stands outside the yard to welcome her parents who first came home. Ji Rui and Letong give her a hug. Then Letong asks Ji Rui with a smile, "Daddy, how long have we not enjoyed the treatment of being welcomed home by our children?" Ji Rui also showed a happy smile, "well, it''s been a long time, for several years. When a child is older, he will never be as clingy as he was when he was a child. " Ji Rui finished, feeling more sorry. In a trance, when the couple came back from work, they were hugged by three little kids with their thighs and waist, shouting for sugar. It was just like yesterday. In a twinkling of an eye, several little kids had grown into handsome and charming young adults. "Daddy, if we are still as sticky as before, will you clap us away?" Niuniu laughs and pokes the embarrassing story that President Ji likes to eat his children''s dry vinegar. Letong didn''t give a face and laughed. Ji Rui rubbed Niu Niu''s hair and said solemnly, "girl, you can laugh at me now. In a few years, the jealous person will be Dabao!" Niuniu didn''t understand the meaning of his words at first. When she wanted to understand, her face turned red. At the same time, Dabao''s car pulled into the alley and stopped outside the yard. When she got out of the car and saw her face turning red, she felt her forehead anxiously and asked, "have a fever?" Xiao Bao took a look at her and snorted, "care is chaos!" Then, with an outsider''s penetrating face, he pushed aside the fence and went into the yard, leaving the outside world to a pair of silly lovers. "No..." Niuniu pulled off Dabao''s hand, coughed twice, and pointed to the half of the sunset, "sun..." How can Dabao be put off so easily? "What''s wrong? I''ll show you to the doctor! " Then he took her to the car. Xiao Bao, who entered the room, probably told the story of the brother and sister outside. Letong stood at the gate and yelled, "Dabao, Niuniu is not ill, she''s just shy." Niu Niu, who has been publicized by mummy, is eager to find a hole in the ground. Dabao looked at Niuniu carefully for a while, then asked with interest, "are you shy? What did Daddy and Mommy tell you? " Niuniu ignores him. She pushes the door away from him and walks into the yard. Dabao follows her with a smile. In the yard, Letong holds a handful of pink roses that have just been picked. She shoves them into Dabao''s arms and squishes her eyes at him. "Your father wants to hold his grandson. Hurry up!" Dabao laughs and looks at Niuniu''s back as she rushes into the room. He shakes his head helplessly. "Mommy, she''s only 19 years old. You two think too far." Le Tong shrugged, "I was born to you at the age of 19, so your father may think the time is right." Although she was forced to have no choice at that time, she never regretted giving birth to Dabao. Even later, both she and Dabao suffered a lot. But the role of a mother, after all, gives her more happiness than pain. So, now she often recalled that painful experience, there is only gratitude and happiness in her heart! Dabao lowered his head and inhaled the fragrance of roses in his arms. His face was intoxicated, but his mouth said. "Let daddy be patient. I don''t want Niuniu to be a mom so early. She''s still a child herself." After all, Dabao is not willing to let Niuniu bear the responsibility of being a mother too early. "It''s only you who always treat Niuniu as a child!" In fact, Letong doesn''t agree with Dabao. Niuniu''s growth and change over the past year are all in her eyes. It''s unfair to Niu Niu to say that she is still a child. For the accusation of Mommy, Dabao does not deny, "just as we are always children in your eyes, Niuniu and Xiaobao are always children in my eyes." This is the subconsciousness of Dabao as a competent brother. In his mind, no matter how old Niuniu or Xiaobao is, he will protect them and spoil them as a child. "You tell daddy that if you want to have a grandson, you have to wait until Niu Niu reaches the legal age." Chapter 883 It doesn''t mean that you can hold a grandson. It takes two parties to do something substantial to hold on. But the problem is that Dabao and Niuniu have been sharing their hearts for four years, but they have only been in the state of hugging and kissing. President Ji Da''s desire to embrace sun is only Utopian. Is Dabao in a hurry? I have to say, he is in a hurry. Before Niu Niu was 18 years old, even if he was anxious, he could only be anxious. However, when Niu Niu turned 18, she was busy preparing for filming. A lot of courses, such as college work, violin lessons, acting lessons, bodyguard training, and so on, seemed to be much busier than a few of them. When the film started shooting, she was in a state of high tension, both physically and psychologically. Until those days of vacation, Dabao actually had some ideas secretly. But it was hard for little girl to relax and have fun, and he couldn''t bear to let her paralyze in bed during her rare vacation. Well, in fact, he can''t bear her suffering. After all, no matter he or she, it was the first time in his life. He hoped that each other could carry on under the condition of sufficient physical and mental preparation, so that no matter he or she could realize the beauty and beauty. Most of the time, because of too much love, it is easy to hesitate when making decisions. Even if Dabao is such a decisive man, he can''t help thinking about the past and flinching for a long time and can''t take the key first step. When he hesitated, he forgot that Niu Niu was not fully enlightened in some way. The real thing between them can''t be said that she wants to or doesn''t want to, but that she doesn''t have that consciousness at all. No matter Dabao or Niuniu, they all seem to think that they are living a good life now. Everyone is busy, but they are so close to each other that they don''t need to make any changes. Until one day, Niu Niu''s world outlook suddenly suffered a great impact. At the beginning of the new semester, Tian Fang didn''t arrange a new job for Niuniu, because the film will enter the publicity period soon after the October holiday. So Tian Fang wanted to give Niuniu a month to arrange her study. Before the implementation of the new work, Tian Fang returned to her former life of accompanying Niu Niu in college and constantly switching with various courses and training places. That day, Tian Fang picked up Niuniu at r university and wanted to send her to Mr. Tan''s performance class. On the way, Tian Fang said that he would go to the drugstore to buy some things. "Wait for me in the car!" Tian Fang told Niu Niu. Niuniu suddenly remembered that Dabao''s voice seemed a little uncomfortable these two days, so she got out of the car and wanted to choose two kinds of throat medicine or throat candy from the drugstore. Tian Fang bought cold medicine for Zhihao. Standing on the shelves of their own choice, they took two or three kinds of medicine according to the shop assistant''s recommendation. When checking out, Tian Fang naturally took a box of condoms and anti pregnancy medicine on the shelves of the checkout counter and pushed them to the cashier. The cashier also naturally slid the two kinds of goods Tian Fang had handed over to the scanner. Only Niu Niu, who followed Tian Fang, Face slightly embarrassed color, no way to stagger the line of sight, deliberately looking at other irrelevant places. Tian Fang is familiar with Niuniu, and sometimes she can''t help teasing her. Now she''s wearing a seat belt with her ears slightly red, and she can''t help teasing her, "girl, why are you so shy? Don''t you and Yu Shao use these things? " Although Tian Fang is nearly 30 years old, she is a woman with a strong sense of career. Zhihao''s career is now on the rise, and both of them are not ready to be parents. Moreover, seeing that Niuniu is now on the rise, she discussed with Zhihao to postpone the plan of having children for two or three years. Without outsiders, Niuniu can finally face this embarrassing problem bravely. Although her face is still red, she looks up at Tian Fang. "We don''t use these things." Tian Fang originally just wanted to tease her and get the unexpected answer, staring at Niu Niu in amazement. "Damn, don''t you and Yu use these things? You two are not going to get married and have children, are you? What about your acting career? " Tian Fang can''t help but mutter in her heart. I''ve quit my job to take you. Are you ready to get married and have children at any time? Niu Niu''s face turned red again. She hesitated for a long time, then said awkwardly, "my brother and I have nothing at all..." Tian Fang didn''t understand her euphemism for a moment. She frowned slightly, "what is that?" Niu Niu, smoking on her face, pointed to what Tian Fang had thrown at her hand and said, "we haven''t reached the stage of you and Zhihao... These things are not available for the time being..." Tian Fang looked unbelievable, "ha, isn''t it? You and Yu Shao... No, haven''t you been together for three or four years? Haven''t you hit a home run yet? " Niu Niu was embarrassed and shy. She patted her burning face with her hands. After a while, she raised her head and asked Tian Fang, "sister Fang, is this strange?" Tian Fang almost wanted to say that Yu Shao couldn''t do it. Fortunately, he took it back in time when he was about to say it. "No... no wonder... I''m not a man, so... I''m not very clear." Tian Fang''s intuition is that he accidentally stepped on a mine. This couple is not only a brother and sister, but also a lover. The situation is different from that of ordinary lovers. It is obviously not advisable for him to apply the normal of ordinary people to them. Niu Niu listened to Tian Fang''s words, completely silent. I haven''t talked much all the way. Tian Fang really doesn''t know what to say to her. Can you persuade me? I don''t know where to start. After all, she didn''t complain to herself. Do you want to give her an adult education? I''m just the girl''s agent, not a psychophysiological health doctor. Send Niuniu to Miss Tan''s apartment. Before entering, Tian Fang says to the thoughtful little girl. "Niu, don''t worry about what my sister said just now. This kind of thing really varies from person to person. There is no fixed pattern." Niuniu nods, but in class, even Tian Fang, a layman, can see that she is often distracted, not to mention Miss Tan, a strict and demanding professional teacher. "Sihan, you are absent-minded today, otherwise, you won''t have class today. Another day when you get better, you can make another appointment with me." Although she didn''t scold Sihan, it was enough to make her depressed. "It''s all my fault. What can I tell you about a little girl?" Tian Fang generally starts the car and apologizes to Sihan, "I''m sorry, my sister will make an appointment for you another day." Chapter 884 Tian Fang sends Sihan back to the gate of Ji''s yard with great anxiety. Sihan gets out of the car with her bag on her back, holds the door of the car and bends over to say thank you to her, "sister Fang, be careful on the way!" Then he closed the door. Tian Fang quickly pressed the window, "Sihan!" Niu Niu turns around and stares at her with inquiring eyes, "eh?" "Don''t worry about today..." Niuniu nodded, waved to her and turned away. Tian Fang asked her not to care. How could it be? Niuniu didn''t think about it for her brother at all, but she didn''t think about it many times, because every time she tried or hinted, Dabao would twist her face and warn her that children should not think about it. After several attempts, Niuniu didn''t think about it any more. Occasionally, they shared the same bed, and her brother hugged her, but she always stopped. And she, slowly get used to this degree of intimacy, do not resist, but never thought of further. Even more did not think that she is a little girl, perhaps not eager for something, but her brother is a 25-year-old adult man, need is the most normal thing. How did he survive these years? Niu Niu''s mind is full of this difficult or even unsolvable problem. She goes back to the house and says hello to Aunt Guan. Then she hides in her bedroom and goes online to find the answer. In the encyclopedia, the definition of an adult is not only psychological, but also physiological. Psychological definition, more abstract, but Niuniu can understand. In fact, the definition of physiology is not abstract. Niuniu can also see it, which is similar to what Tian Fang suggested. But it''s just that she can see it, and the more she sees it, the more she feels it''s not good. Then, according to her search words, a bunch of Posts pop up in the search. She tries to open a few posts and looks at them carefully. When she looks at them, her palms are covered with gurgling cold sweat. The first post she read was called "the discordant life of husband and wife leads to opportunities for Xiao * San". This kind of post, in normal times, Niu Niu disdains to have a look at it. Now she has an idea in her heart. She shakes her hands slightly and opens it up. She is scared to see it! The next few posts are not the same couple as the first one, but the causes are similar, and the ending is basically the same. In the end, because of the disharmony in some aspects of their lives, these couples either break up or get divorced, or there is a third child involved, which leads to the separation between them Niu Niu was sweating at first, but later, her back was wet. She always thought that her feelings with her brother were indestructible. No matter who or what happened, it was impossible to destroy their feelings. But after reading those posts, she no longer had the determination. My brother is twenty-five years old. According to the analysis of the respondents in the post, this age is just the age when they are curious about heterosexuality and have great physiological needs. If they can''t achieve physical and mental harmony with their lovers, it''s almost 100% that they change their minds or get involved by a third party. Niuniu saw a bunch of similar posts and netizens reply, and her heart was cold. It''s not that she doesn''t trust her brother, but that she feels like an idiot. She only knows how to express herself because she likes her brother, but she never thinks that she, as a lover, should give him more trust and understanding besides giving him oral promises. It''s no wonder Tian Fang is so surprised after hearing her words. After all, they have been lovers for a long time, but they are still in the stage of pure love. This kind of Platonic love is really surprising and unexpected. After reading a lot of encyclopedias and posts, Niu Niu was very upset. She fidgeted in her bedroom for a while, and then went out to tease two dogs. When Dabao came back, she saw Niuniu sitting on the grass, holding Dahei in one hand and leaning her head against Dahei''s head. Dabao feels strange that since Sun''s film was finished, Niuniu has completely withdrawn herself from the film and returned to reality after almost a week. The situation of being in a daze or hiding in a corner has never happened again. But in front of her, the girl holding the dog in a daze seems to be back to the state of secretly guessing the role at home a few months ago. But she hasn''t received the play yet. Does it mean that Tian Fang secretly helped her pick up the new play? Dabao went over doubtfully. If it was normal, Niuniu would have found him. But now, until a pair of shoes appeared in front of her, she slowly raised her eyelids. Her dull eyes stared at Dabao for a long time, and then she found the focal length. It was like waking up from a dream. She suddenly stood up and stared at Dabao and cried, "brother!" Dabao bent over and sat down slowly with one hand on the grass. "Again?" Tian Fang has mentioned to him several times that Niuniu is in such a state that she can take on new plays at any time. It''s hard to guarantee whether she has seen a good script. She''ll cut it first and then play it. She''ll talk to Niuniu first and then come back to report to him. Niu Niu''s eyes were dazed. After a while, she realized what he meant. She shook her head and said, "no..." Dabao rubbed her head with his hand. "If you don''t, why are you so stupid? I''m going to have an acting class with Mr. tan today? Why did you come back so early? " "I''m thinking about something..." Niuniu didn''t want to hide it, but she didn''t know how to tell Dabao¡° Mr. Tan said that I was in a bad state and asked me to go to class another day, so I came back early. " Dabao doesn''t doubt the little girl''s words, because she''s really in a bad condition now. "What do you think? Are you upset? " Over the past year or so, Niuniu''s psychological growth has been very fast. In the past, she used to ask for help for big things, but now she seldom asks for help. Niuniu didn''t answer him, but looked at him carefully. Dabao was a little hairy because her eyes were not the same as usual. Usually, she looks at him with adoring eyes, infatuated eyes or distressed eyes But rarely like now, like in the study of a puzzle general inquiry eyes. "What''s the matter? Is it someone who told you something messy, and then you''ve got your head in your head again? " Dabao thinks he knows this girl very well, but at the moment, he can''t see through her mind. Could it be that she heard some gossip and misunderstood something from that complicated circle? Dabao''s conjecture is actually a little edgy, but he never thought how to do it. What the girl is thinking now is something that is not suitable for children. "No..." Niu shook her head again and denied. Dabao see pry her mouth, also no longer ask, want to call back to ask Tian Fang, in the end this girl today is hit what evil? Chapter 885 Dabao coaxes people back to the room. While she''s going to the kitchen to watch aunt Guan cook, she calls Tian Fang. Tian Fang on the other side of the phone hears that Niuniu is in a bad mood, but she doesn''t dare to tell us what happened today. She just says that the little girl is probably tired. Just have a rest. Over there, Tian Fang secretly thought about how to pull Niuniu out of the silly girl who couldn''t get out of the corner. Here, Dabao is really worried about Niuniu''s mood and physical condition. Hang up the phone and walk out of the living room, just to see the parents coming back from work. "Mommy, Niuniu''s mood doesn''t seem right. Why don''t you talk to her?" Letong has always been very attentive to children''s affairs. Hearing what Dabao said, she put down her bag in a hurry and went to the kitchen to pull Niuniu out. "Niuniu, come and help mummy trim the flowers." The longer the roses grow in the yard, the more luxuriant they are. It really needs a good pruning. Niuniu puts on her gloves and takes the flower scissors. She stands in front of the flowers with Letong and "clicks" professionally to cut off the flower branches that are very abrupt. "Is the new term difficult?" Letong is very good at chatting with her children. After all, she has been the mother of the three children for more than ten years. If you want to talk about this, you can''t sit down and talk about it seriously. Just like now, you can find something else to do, and then ask while chatting. It''s easier to get the trust of the children and get the information she wants. Sure enough, the little girl answered without warning, "it''s not difficult. The most important professional course is to invite Mr. Fan to attend. I''m familiar with his teaching style and it''s easy to understand." "Your father and I are also afraid that you have spent nearly a semester in the group filming, which will affect your study. What''s more, we are afraid that you can''t bear it." "No matter what, even if I have time for filming, I will take time to make up for my study progress, so you and daddy don''t have to worry." In this respect, Letong really didn''t worry. At first, her teachers at school were also afraid that she would neglect her studies because of filming. But after one semester, she was excellent in all subjects in the final examination, especially in the professional course taught by teacher fan. She is able to film both in class and in class. Of course, it''s not because she and dabaochu have become smarter together. However tired she is, she will make up all the lessons of the day through videos or other classmates'' assistance. Her books and cello are on the car to pick her up. Sometimes, her plays are relatively few, and the script has been figured out, She would read a book or practice the piano. "Well, as parents, we don''t have any requirements. We just hope that you will have a good time in your career and study. It''s the best if you can be excellent. If you can''t, you don''t have to force yourself..." Of course, Letong can see that the girl is full of worries. She heard Tian Fang and Xiaobao say that the girl is very talented and intelligent in her performance. Although the film "spring" is her debut, her performance is not bad at all. But her acting skills, basically all used in front of the camera, in front of her family, she is still the same as before, easy to understand. If Niuniu can''t recognize that mummy is asking about her mind, she will be extremely stupid. "Mommy, it''s not what you said. I won''t be too demanding in my study and acting, and I won''t put too much pressure on myself. I know that in acting, I am a layman. I will learn from Mr. Tan and the predecessors of the cast. There will be no pressure, but I will give myself a goal. " After listening to what she said and thinking about her performance in the past half a year, Letong really has a very good attitude. That is to say, she is not in a bad mood because of her study or the entertainment industry? "If you think so, we can rest assured. But you don''t look energetic today. Did you sleep well last night? Or are you tired in class For Letong''s straightforward question, Niuniu didn''t answer immediately. She lowered her head and cut some flowers. "When people grow up, there will be more troubles. But when it comes to troubles, it''s better to solve them than to escape them. Just like these flowers, if we turn a blind eye to them, in the end, they will grow into a mess of thorns. " Yue Tong see she don''t speak, and hint that she, trouble this thing, should not be blocked. Niuniu raises her head and looks at Letong silently. Finally, she tells Letong what she can''t tell Dabao. Letong listens quietly, and never breaks in to express any opinions until Niuniu repeats the contents of the posts she saw on the Internet. Letong is 100% sure that the crux of her daughter''s worries lies in her heart. "Silly girl, you don''t need to care about it. Your brother is a man. If he can''t bear it for you, he doesn''t deserve to say he loves you, you know? " Some words, Letong did not say in his heart. The men of the Ji family have a strong love for cleanliness. For many men, it may be just a joke and empty talk, but both Ji Rui and Ji Yu seem to stick to it. Presumably, Ji Huan and Ji Xiaobao, with the same blood, will be the same as his father and brother in the future. Niu Niu''s face is flushed. After all, this is the first time that she has talked about this kind of topic so openly. Fortunately, the one who listened was the one she trusted most. "But... Brother, he''s 25 years old. It''s normal to have a need, isn''t it?" What kind of demand is it? For Niu Niu, a pure young man who has never seen a high-level film, she has only a vague outline, but no specific picture and process. Facing her, Letong said formally, "fool, men have needs, so naturally they can have their own way to solve them. Otherwise, before they find a girlfriend, don''t they have to suffocate? It''s not that you have to go out and find someone to vent your anger like those disgusting men mentioned on the Internet. The men you just mentioned are not so much out of line because of the disharmony between husband and wife, as they are actually making excuses for their own irresponsible disgusting behavior. Women are not men''s tools to vent their desires. It''s not impossible to have substantive behavior with men, but love is the premise. " Letong herself is quite conservative in the relationship between men and women. In addition, in her life, she is only Ji Rui. Therefore, she also believes that Niuniu and Dabao will support each other for a lifetime just like she and Ji Rui. As for what Niuniu was worried about, she didn''t think there was anything to worry about. It seems that the time of President Ji Da''s meat making is much later than that of Dabao now! Chapter 886 The conversation between Letong and Niuniu really relieved Niuniu a lot. The shadow scared by those posts and replies in her heart was wiped out by Letong''s words. After they finished cutting the flowers, they walked back to the house with their shoulders crossed and laughing. Sitting on the sofa, Dabao was busy. Seeing that the haze between the girl''s eyebrows had gone, they could not help but secretly give mommy a thumbs up. Letong has to pick on her son''s eyebrows and cast a wink: don''t worry, with Mommy, I promise you will have no worries. Dabao laughs clearly, puts down his laptop and runs to give him the two most important and favorite women in his life. Letong did not refuse either. On the contrary, she pointed to the sofa and said with a smile, "honey, you have to be gallant. Mommy is very happy, but can you stop mommy from sitting on the sofa and enjoy the full set of VIP services?" Dabao and Niuniu are both amused by Letong. They walk into the living room and wait for her to sit down. They sit on both sides of the armrest and pinch her shoulders and arms. Mother and son laughed and said for a while, Niuniu suddenly swept the shelf and asked, "Mommy, is Xiaobao working overtime again?" The two sons of the Ji family really love their parents very much. Since these two young people joined the Ji family, they have been basically shouldered by the brothers for the hard work of working overtime on business. Mention this, happy! "Niuniu, your brother has gone to find your daughter-in-law!" Niu Niu was stunned. She didn''t react until a few seconds later. "Mommy, did you say Xiao Bao went on a date?" Letong was very happy with a smile. "Yes, there is a lovely little girl among the recent group of work study students from Ji''s family. Today, she took the initiative to invite Xiaobao to dinner. Your father and I thought that the little girl had to be shut up, but Xiaobao actually nodded and agreed." Xiaobao is more than one year younger than Niuniu. Up to now, she is not 18 years old. However, according to his intelligence quotient, emotional quotient and financial ability, it is no problem to fall in love. As parents, Letong and Ji Rui do not oppose or advocate this. Anyway, they take a wait-and-see attitude. It''s Niuniu. I''m really surprised. "Work study students, college students? Isn''t that a big piece of treasure? " Niuniu doesn''t object to other people''s sister brother love, but her own brother, she subconsciously felt that she should find the best one. I''m too old. I''m like Fang Jie. I''m often manipulative. I feel disharmonious when I think about the picture. "It''s not college students. Haven''t we always cooperated with the welfare home? Recently, some of their first year vocational high school students worked as work students in the department below us. It seems that Xiaobao is just 16 years old. She is very beautiful, has a sweet mouth, and is diligent. She happens to work in Xiaobao''s department. I guess she likes each other Letong said with a smile, Niuniu couldn''t help but be happy for Xiaobao. "Brother, have you seen that little girl?" Dabao shook his head. "I''m different from Xiaobao. I don''t care much." Letong patted Niuniu''s hand, "Niuniu, don''t worry, your brother only has you in his eyes, and other girls can''t get into his eyes." Dabao also didn''t care about her mother''s teasing. She raised her eyebrows and teased her in turn¡° My father seems to have a lot of women in his eyes Being ridiculed by her son, Letong suddenly sighs, "Alas... Speaking, your father and son are all lovers." "Well, I met the right person!" Dabao said, throwing a wink at Niuniu through Letong. Niuniu lowers her head shyly, but Letong doesn''t seem to notice her children''s small actions. Maybe Dabao''s words remind her of something, or the children''s kneading skills are really good, which makes her close her eyes and lean back on the back of the sofa. Because Xiaobao went on a date by himself, everyone naturally didn''t wait for him. As soon as aunt Guan''s meal was ready, they all cooked around the table. In the middle of the meal, she suddenly heard the door ring. Niu Niu thought it was big black or big gray. She got up and went out to have a look. When she came out of the dining room, she saw Xiao Bao taking off her coat. "Xiaobao, why did you come back so early? Didn''t you go on a date?" Even though the relationship between Niuniu and Dabao is mostly brother sister, she still knows that when she goes out on a date, there must be a lot of afterlife programs after dinner. Eating is just a prefix. Shopping, watching movies, singing at KTV and so on are the center of dating. "I''ll talk about it later. I''m starving!" Xiaobao felt his stomach and trotted across Niuniu to the dining room. He looked really hungry. After saying hello to his parents and brother in a hurry, he rushed to the dining table, reached for a piece of chicken and threw it into his mouth. Seeing this, Niu Niu rushed to the kitchen to get the dishes and chopsticks, and a piece of sterilized wet towel came out. "Xiao Bao, wipe your hands first." Niuniu hands over the wet towel. The hungry young master takes the chopsticks and eats. He only hands Niuniu his free left paw. Niuniu doesn''t seem to have any problem. She just pinches his hand and wipes his left hand with a wet towel. The young master grabs a chicken leg with his left hand and extends his right paw to Niuniu. Niu Niu still didn''t say anything and helped him clean his right hand seriously. "Tut Tut, the young master is still young. I need my sister to help me wipe my hands." As a matter of fact, Niu Niu has done a lot to help Xiao Bao wipe her hands and face. In the past two or three years, Xiaobao went to the capital to study, and the time for her brother and sister to meet was less and less. This kind of picture appeared less and less in Ji''s dining room. But now, this kind of long lost picture appears again. Ji''s parents, including Dabao, who is the elder brother, all look as if they have seen nothing strange, eating their own dinner at ease. Finally, Niuniu even helped Xiaobao wipe the greasy corners of her mouth, and then she sat down to eat. "Xiaobao, just now Mommy happily announced that you had gone to find my brother and daughter-in-law for Niuniu and me. Why did you come back so early? Like a hungry ghost? " Xiaobao snored and drank half a bowl of soup, and his stomach problem was temporarily relieved. Then he put down the bowl and glared at Letong, "Mommy, are you missing your daughter-in-law? You can urge me to do something about my brother and sister. Don''t do anything about me. I''m only seventeen! " Xiaobao said so, Letong realized, perhaps, he is really misunderstood what? But in the afternoon, she looked at her son nodding his head and agreed to the little girl''s invitation. Xiao Bao glanced at her again and saw all her doubts. "Mommy, that little girl is younger than me, and her face is as thin as a piece of paper. When she invited me to dinner, she blushed and bled. If I refuse her on the spot, I''m afraid she can''t see it!" Well, son, that''s a reasonable reason. However, she was still very curious, "she''s like that, don''t you like it?" Xiaobao shook his head without thinking, "I don''t like it! It''s not my type at all Chapter 887 The other four looked at Xiaobao in unison, "what type do you like?" Letong put her hand on the table and looked at the proud young master of her home with great interest. She is really curious about the vision of this young master whose brain circuit is totally different from that of ordinary people. After a round of gobbling up, the young master''s hunger for food began to decline obviously. He raised his handsome face and thought about it seriously for a few seconds. Then he showed a very distressed appearance. "I don''t know exactly. Anyway, I don''t have any feelings about that little girl." The four people''s faces were obviously dissatisfied. Dabao said directly, "Xiaobao, are you too perfunctory?" Xiaobao glared back at him, "then tell me, when you don''t find that you like your sister, are you clear about the type you like?" Dabao looked at Niuniu with a smile. "You know, it''s your sister''s type." Xiaobao threw a disdainful white eye at him and turned to look at his father. "Daddy, before you met Mommy, did you really like the same type as mommy?" Ji Rui takes a look at Letong. Without waiting for him to speak, Letong raises her hand and says, "well, I''ll answer this question for your father! Xiaobao, what you said is just the opposite. The type your father really likes should be the opposite of mine. " President Ji was so said by his wife. Of course, he refused to admit his death. He came over and rubbed his lips on her face. He said gently, "who said that? I never said it''s not your type that I like, right Le Tong gently pushed him away, "I have a voice in this matter than you. At that time, everything you did was aimed at me. You can convict me if you catch a trifle. Don''t tell me that it''s your intention to attract my attention?" Ji Rui naturally understands that Letong is talking about his suspicious behavior during the period after their first * relationship, but it really happened. "Wife, you have to believe me, it''s just a beautiful misunderstanding..." Of course, Letong doesn''t mean to turn over the old things. There is always a process from strangers to acquaintances, and then from acquaintances to deep friendship. It''s not wrong to say that it''s a beautiful misunderstanding. "In fact, it''s hard to generalize what type it is. I think, as long as you feel right, it''s the person!" Niuniu, as a person in love, actually has a say. Xiaobao nodded again and again, "yes, my sister is right. As long as I feel right, it''s the person. Anyway, now I haven''t seen a person who has feelings, that is to say, that person is not the person I am right about!" Several people didn''t ask Xiaobao what kind of food he liked, but they knew that the kind of sweetheart is not a young master''s dish. As for the crux of Niuniu''s depression, after dinner, Letong takes advantage of Niuniu''s piano practice and tactfully conveys it to Dabao. After hearing this, Dabao has a face full of tears and smiles. "That wench, also want too much?" Yue Tong patted him on the shoulder. "She thinks like this, which shows that she cares about you. It''s normal for her to have such worries and worries. After all, she''s getting in touch with more and more people, and there must be a lot of negative phenomena around her. As for how to make her feel at ease and at ease, that''s your boyfriend''s business. " Dabao while taking a bath, while thinking about how to show their feelings with the little girl. Dabao spent nearly half an hour in the bathroom. When he came out, he was resourceful when dealing with official business, but he didn''t find a feasible plan. Push open the door of the bathroom, but unexpectedly see that the protagonist who has troubled him for a long time, is lying on his bed reading, wearing shorts showing two long white legs, swaying around there, straight swaying him dazzled, nostril fever. This smelly girl, since she knows that he is just the age of blood, don''t be so unguarded in front of him, and even shake around in front of him with some funny meaning! "Pa!" In my heart, the bath towel that I used to wipe my hair came out of my hand and flew out like a flying carpet. It was just covering the girl''s long white legs and concave convex curve on her back. Niu Niu, who was successfully attacked by the bath towel, was obviously scared. She sat up and looked at Dabao with her eyes wide open. The panic in her eyes just disappeared. She breathed a long breath, "brother... You almost scared me to death!" Dabao sat down on the edge of the bed, hit her fart hard and said, "I scared you to death? I''m lucky you didn''t scare me to death. " Niu Niu blinked innocently, "I scared you to death? I didn''t do anything In order to prove her innocence, Niu Niu raised her book and said, "you see, I only have this book. I don''t even have a decent weapon. How can I scare you?" "Niuniu, didn''t I tell you that? To me, you are the most destructive weapon A person, because of love, has a weakness. And Niuniu is the most fatal weakness for Dabao. Niu Niu was stunned for a moment. She immediately bumped her head into his chest, and the top of her head made a few hard drills on his chest. Then she looked up at him seriously, "eh? Didn''t you say I was the most destructive weapon? Aren''t you still fine? " Where doesn''t Dabao know that this girl is pretending to be stupid? He broke off the bathrobe on his chest, pointed to the position of his heart, and said seriously, "fool, some weapons cause flesh and blood injuries to the body, but some weapons are sad. And you are the latter. " Dabao said, holding the back of the girl''s head with one hand, pulling her close to her chest, and then pressing her face against her heart. "Do you want to see how much I hurt here?" Niu Niu''s face was tightly attached to his elastic chest. I don''t know if it''s because he''s been in the bath too long. His skin is very hot. I don''t know if the bath makes the heart more active. Even through the thick and strong chest muscle, Niu Niu can still hear his heart beating rapidly. "Can you see it?" Dabao''s voice became vague in Niuniu''s ears. "Well..." and her answer became vague. Dabao was wondering. Suddenly, his hot chest felt the warm and wet feeling of greasy and sliding gently. Dabao''s brain exploded. He looked down and saw that the girl who was not afraid of death was licking his chest with her lips. Dabao was shocked. "Girl, are you looking for death?" Reaching out to pull people up, Niuniu raised her flushed face and said in a slightly trembling voice, "brother, shall we do it?" Chapter 888 In front of Dabao''s eyes, there are gorgeous fireworks exploding! He can''t say whether his mood at this time is startled or amazing! Or both. But there is one thing he can be sure of. It turns out that the little girl reading on the bed is just a cover, and her real intention is just like the idea that flashed through his mind before. She really comes to tickle him! Didn''t Mommy say she had figured it out? Now, is this the result of thinking through? Of course, if Niu Niu is 20 years old or older now, Dabao would like her initiative, but now she is still young in his mind. Probably because he watched her grow up, he always felt guilty if he wanted to do the last step regardless. Sometimes, I even feel that I have violated my sister. He also knew that his idea was wrong, because in fact, he had no blood relationship with her. "Niuniu..." Dabao forced Niuniu''s face to keep her away from her. He''s a real man. It''s a miracle that he can hold on to his beloved woman and push her away. And he knew very well in his heart that this miracle could last for a minute or two at most. If the girl deadlocked with herself again, he promised that she would do what she wanted and beat her down, then eat and wipe her clean! Niu Niu raises her head silently, her black eyes are clean and transparent, just like the blue sky that can''t find any clouds in the clear sky. "Fool, you think too much." Dabao opened her slightly with one hand, pulled the thin blanket on one side, and wrapped her neck tightly with the blanket. "Don''t you want to?" Niu Niu, who was wrapped, struggled slightly and looked at his black eyes with an injured expression. Dabao, I really want to nail Tian Fang to the target! Dabao nodded for sure¡° I think Niuniu''s eyes immediately turned from worry to joy, "that..." Dabao pressed her lips with his fingers and interrupted her urgently, "but not now!" "You are still young, we are not in a hurry!" Nineteen years old, for many people, may not be small, but Dabao always thinks that Niuniu''s mind has not developed to such a degree, she will have such a bold and sudden initiative today, but she was misled by Tian Fang''s words. Moreover, she should also be scared by those scum men who destroy the Three Outlooks on the post. Therefore, it is urgent to please him in this way. But what he wants is not a deliberate flattery, what he wants is the combination of the body and the heart of the two people, the combination under the state of complete voluntariness and joy, rather than the unprincipled concession for the sake of retention. Such a girl, let him heartache. "But you are not young!" Brother has always been like this, for her, always put his own feelings in the second place. This is not what she wants! What she wants is herself and him, just like mommy and daddy, who love each other, support each other and care each other. She loved him as much as he loved her. So, she also put his feelings first. "Brother, I may not understand anything, but you can teach me, I can learn slowly!" Niu Niu struggled to reach out and touch her pretty face. Niuniu feels that she''s not too young. When Mommy was 19, she already had a brother. Of course, she didn''t mean to have children so early, like mommy. Dabao leaned over and gently kissed her on the lip. "Niu Niu, I can teach you, but I''m not in a hurry. Let''s take our time, OK?" How could Dabao not feel her restlessness? It''s false to know that she forced herself to take the first step in a strange field in order to take care of his feelings! But happy, but also love her silly. If it''s someone else, I''m sure I''ll eat her up tonight. I''m such a fool with no intention! Dabao quietly lit a candle in his heart. This girl is so stupid. How can he rest assured to let her go out? It can only be said that Dabao really broke his heart for Niuniu. He was obviously his brother and lover, but he even broke his parents'' heart. However, his worry is superfluous. When he ordered wax, he ignored that the reason why Niu Niu had no intention and no defense was that the object was him. If this object had been changed to someone else, she would not have been so stupid. She would have revealed all she had in front of others without reservation. Dabao gentle kiss, let Niuniu uneasy heart slowly settle down, before desperate to hand in his mind, in Dabao comfort, also gradually become light down. Maybe there are exceptions. Not all men are so anxious in front of their lovers. There are also men like my brother, who will patiently wait until the time comes when the fruit is ripe to enjoy the sweetness of the fruit. That night, Niuniu stayed in Dabao''s bedroom, but they just hugged each other for a night as they used to. The next day, Dabao called Tian Fang early in the morning, and the tone was very bad. Tian Fang knew that she was in trouble and apologized over the phone. After Dabao said a few words, his tone gradually softened down, "if she asks you something similar in the future, you can tell her, but please be scientific, don''t mislead her!" Tian Fang secretly complained in her heart, "Ji Shao, it''s all my fault, OK? I will never talk about these colorful topics in front of her again, I promise! ", Tian Fang almost didn''t raise her hand to swear in the microphone. Joking, we should not only tell her, but also be scientific and not mislead her. Ji Shao, do you think Tian Fang is an adult knowledge lecturer? Dabao pondered for a moment, "don''t be too deliberate. If she starts talking, you can talk to her." Niuniu certainly knows a lot of theoretical knowledge, but she certainly doesn''t have practical knowledge. It''s not a bad thing for Tian Fang to talk to her. Tian Fang takes a hard job for herself. She cries bitterly in her heart, but Ji Yu is her boss. Naturally, she can''t listen to his words. "Well... I''ll try to..." And Niuniu, since that day, has really taken a lot of care about the things in this side. However, she is not thick skinned enough to take the initiative to learn about Tian Fang''s clinical experience or actual combat experience. She just borrowed a few books about relevant knowledge from the library, and then began to pay attention to some adult websites on the Internet. At first, she was really scared by those bold pictures, but after looking at them for several times, I don''t know if she is used to it. She can even skim those pictures to see what she wants to see. Chapter 889 During the October holiday, Niuniu and her family went abroad for a crazy week. When they came back, Mr. Mai''s large fashion show began to enter the preparatory stage. Niu Niu attaches great importance to this fashion show. It''s not that she didn''t pay attention to it before, but from the point of view, in the past, she only used to be the spokesperson of this brand, but now it''s not the same. She regards it as a business and has no reason to be lazy and perfunctory any more. The fashion show at the end of November, after the October holiday, Niu Niu began to prepare for the fashion show. She asked Tian Fang to find the most famous yoga teacher in r city to shape her body, and asked Mr. Mai to contact an internationally renowned supermodel to give her a few days of professional training in the video. All kinds of training, together with many more college courses this semester, made her so busy that she even saved a lot of sleep time. In the first few days of yoga class, even if she had martial arts skills and had been trained as a bodyguard for a whole period, she couldn''t bear it. For a whole week, she was in a state of aching. Dabao sees these things in his eyes, but he knows that he can only do what he loves, because now he can''t stop her anyway. "How long will this yoga class last?" Dabao is pinching the muscles on the back of Niu Niu''s hands to relieve her pain. "I have one issue. One issue is the first quarter." Niu Niu buries her head in the pillow and replies stiffly. Dabao frowned slightly. "You are half disabled. Will it last for three months?" Niuniu recognized Dabao''s worry, turned her head, patted him on the back of her hand with her backhand and said, "no, the teacher said. After the first week, it''s good to get used to it." Dabao was suspicious, but he could only believe that if she came back like a dead dog every day after a week, he would definitely give her a new yoga teacher. Fortunately, Niu Niu''s state of agony disappeared after seven or eight days. Niu Niu, who has recovered her lively appearance, rarely has any other arrangements after school. For the first time, she calls Letong and asks for leave, saying that she wants to go to the cinema with Dabao. Le Tong, who is examining and approving documents in the office, happily approved, "OK, if you two are late for a date, don''t come back. Just stay in a hotel outside." Letong''s eagerness to send her daughter away makes Niuniu feel hurt by 10000 points. "Mommy, is there one like you? It''s like we wish we didn''t go home all night! " Letong still smiles brightly, "anyway, I''m not at a loss. My daughter won''t disappear. She just becomes a daughter-in-law..." Niuniu can''t understand mummy''s teasing. She only blushes back to her, "mummy, I''m your own." In the Ji family, even though everyone knows that Niuniu is adopted, everyone feels that Niuniu is born, including Niuniu herself. Of course, this kind of birth does not only refer to blood, but to the extent of care and consideration, Niuniu is actually more favored than the natural children of many families. Therefore, even if she did not shed the blood of Ji family, she never felt that she was not born of Letong Ji Rui. "Of course, you are my own daughter and my own daughter-in-law, double insurance and double protection!" Sitting in the office, Letong teases the little girl very happily, and her daughter''s flushed pretty face seems to be in front of her eyes. Niu Niu turned red when she was teased. She murmured, "Mommy, are you selling insurance advertisements?", He hung up in a hurry and called Dabao instead. When Dabao heard that the little girl asked him to go to the cinema, he quickly closed the documents on his hand, "OK, I''ll pick you up now." Since he had Tian Fang, an agent and close nurse, Dabao seldom went to school to pick up Niuniu. When he arrived at the appointed school gate, Niuniu was talking to a tall boy. Dabao didn''t plan to get off the bus. Seeing this, he got off the bus and walked to Niuniu with a pair of long legs. "Han Han, can you go now?" Niuniu looks at him in surprise, because Dabao''s "Hanhan" is so tender that no matter who hears it, she will feel that she has a lot to do with him. Of course, in fact, her relationship with him is not simple. "Oh, yes!" Niuniu hands the notebook to the tall boy beside her, smiles and nods at him, then walks towards Dabao. Dabao naturally hugged her shoulder and was about to ask who the boy was, but she heard Niuniu explain softly, "the boy just now, who is my fan, asked me to sign my name." Dabao chuckled for his inexplicable jealousy and stinginess. "It''s amazing. My family Han Han already has small fans." After teasing, he opened the car door and helped her into the car. "Brother, you''d better not call me Hanhan. You see, I have goose bumps on my arm." Niu Niu sweeps her arms, looking like she''s so cold. Dabao looked at her with a smile. "If it''s not Hanhan, it''s Hani next time?" Brother Niu make complaints about her brother and brother in the most half hour, and he has no way to Tucao. "All right, all right, whatever you like!" Niu Niu quickly raises her hand to surrender before Dabao says something more powerful. Dabao looked at her with a smile, and there were four big words clearly written on her face: you are smart! "Isn''t your sister Fang asking you not to make too much publicity? Go to the cinema with me, aren''t you afraid? " In fact, Dabao was warned by Tian Fang a lot more frequently than Niuniu. In particular, "spring" that film is about to enter the publicity period, Tian Fang''s not allowed more. For example, Dabao is not allowed to be too intimate with Niuniu outside. Hugging between brother and sister is allowed, but kissing between lovers is absolutely not allowed! Another example is that Dabao is not allowed to take Niuniu out of places where lovers come and go, and such stupid things as eating lovers'' meals and wearing lovers'' clothes are best not to happen! Niu Niu stares at a pair of innocent big eyes, "be afraid of what? You are my brother Niuniu thinks that Tian Fang is worried about nothing. She and her brother have been dating each other for three or four years. However, her brother has never shown anything that goes beyond the brother sister relationship in front of outsiders. If the gossip reporter is photographed, just say it''s her brother. She felt that being an actress did not conflict with her being the daughter of the Ji family. Dabao actually thinks Tian Fang is worried too much. Let alone that Niuniu is not well-known now, no one will care about her private life. Even if someone really cares, with his current contacts and means, it''s not easy to suppress this rumor? Chapter 890 Before, the reason why he would cooperate well was that he thought Niuniu would care a lot. Now it seems that this girl is actually the same as him. She doesn''t care about exposure or other people''s eyes at all. What else is he hiding? At this time, he even thought to himself that he would like to see all the intimate photos of him and Niuniu in the entertainment headlines tomorrow! In that way, he can tell others that Sihan is Ji Yu''s man. Other men can only look far away, not near! Niuniu, of course, doesn''t know Dabao''s dirty thoughts, but she really doesn''t care if her identity is exposed. After this year, her mind has really grown a lot. Knowing that something always happens, she would rather live in the sunshine than hide in the dark corner and dare not do anything. In short, she has a clear conscience. As for the strange man who once mocked her that everything she had was a fake, he appeared once and then disappeared. Once upon a time, Niuniu was also worried that this man would reappear and blow up the fact that she was the adopted daughter of the Ji family. But now she has thought very clearly and thoroughly. With her relationship with her brother, she is an adopted daughter. Sooner or later, it will be made public. Moreover, from the attitude of mom and Dad, they don''t care about disclosing the relationship at all. Since they know that they can''t avoid it, they should live according to their own mind. There''s no need to deprive themselves and their families of happiness for the sake of a rat hiding in the dark corner. Niu Niu, who has such an idea, really lives a lot more freely. Therefore, it is rare for her to have a free night, so she should seize the opportunity to live a good life with her brother. "Xiaohanhan, where shall we go before going to the cinema?" Dabao doesn''t seem to disgust Niuniu to death. He never stops speaking in a sweet and greasy tone. Niuniu sweeps her arm again, but she is too lazy to care about it with him, because the more she cares about it, he will definitely use a more sweet and greasy name to make her cold. "Dinner first, of course. I''ve made a reservation." Dabao looked up at the sky. "No, is the sun going to rise in the west?" Niuniu knows what he means. In the past, no matter where to eat or where to play, he was always making up his mind. It''s really rare for her to take the initiative like today. "I received Mr. Mai''s second issue of this season''s endorsement a few days ago. Can''t I invite you to eat, drink and have fun?" Niuniu is thin skinned and embarrassed to say that she seldom has free time, so if she wants to spend time with him, she has to say something about receiving payment a few days earlier. "Is that so?" Of course, Dabao didn''t believe her. As soon as she heard this, she knew it was a reason for prevarication. Over the past few years, her remuneration for endorsements and films has accumulated into a small Treasury. Of course, compared with the pocket money given to her by Dabao and her family, the small Treasury is actually insignificant. Niuniu didn''t say a word, and Dabao began to ramble, "well... Let me think about it, what''s today''s anniversary?" In fact, the couple, who have changed from brother and sister to couple, have no awareness of memorial day. But Dabao''s words still let Niuniu instinctively use her brain to think about it, but she felt that this day could not be any anniversary. "Anniversary? No? " After asking, I found that my thinking was driven by my brother, "brother, if it''s not commemorative, I can''t have a good meal or watch a movie with you?" Then he glared at Dabao. Now Niuniu, sometimes she has a little temper. However, in Dabao''s view, this is not a bad thing. He didn''t appreciate the submissive character of the Virgin Mary. When two people get along with each other, there will always be some small frictions and disputes. If they can speak out, it means that they can solve them as soon as possible, instead of hiding them in their hearts. When they can''t bear to break out, they may not have the possibility and opportunity to save them. "Oh... So you just want to have a good meal with me and watch a movie happily? You have to say it openly, otherwise, how can I know? " Dabao smiles with interest. Although he is very young and handsome, Niuniu always thinks that he laughs like an old fox. Well, it''s not true. It should be said that this is a handsome male fox! Niuniu''s restaurant is the one Tian Fang warned Dabao not to take Niuniu to. This is the most famous restaurant for lovers in r city. The food in it is delicious, but the most famous one is good mood! Dabao, as the one who was invited, today is a happy little white face. He takes Niuniu to the box and sits down safely. The clear and melodious sound of the piano came from the central stage of the restaurant. Dabao followed the sound and saw a woman with long hair and shawl sitting in front of the piano playing impromptu. "It''s a good place. It deserves its reputation." Dabao looked around again and agreed with Niuniu''s choice. "Well, it''s really good!" Niuniu actually found it in the online post about where lovers go. Like Dabao, it''s her first time here. In her mind, there is no such concept as male active female active passive. From time to time, watching the girls on TV who come to ask for a date from jiaodidi and others, she will feel like hate and fake. In these enlightened times, it''s not necessary for boys to ask their girlfriends where to go. Occasionally, girls can take the initiative to invite their boyfriends to a meal or a movie, which can not only enhance their feelings, but also increase some different interests. And when these ideological changes happened, Niu Niu herself didn''t know. Or, with more contact and knowledge, many of her ideas gradually changed. She may not know, but when others look at her, they feel that she is now a little more confident and assertive. Her originally pretty face is now full of youth and high spirits. Dabao also likes her change. Of course, Dabao is also very clear that her changes are the result of her experience over the past year. He was very glad that when she said she wanted to enter the entertainment industry, he did not selfishly stop her, but chose to support her unconditionally. Niuniu was so thoroughly invited that even the food and drink had been ordered in advance. After sitting for a while, the waiter brought up the food and drink. Dabao was not surprised to see that all the food in front of him was what he liked to eat. Niuniu doesn''t drink, and Dabao can''t drink if she wants to drive. Therefore, Niuniu holds up her high glass with black tea and hands it to Dabao, "brother, thank you!" Dabao glanced at the warm layout around him and the bright red rose on the table and said, "I''m not your brother!" Chapter 891 Niuniu knew, but she couldn''t hide her coy smile. Her eyes were full of spring. She handed Dabao a cup again and said softly. "Ji Yu, thank you!" Dabao happily raised his glass and threw a very handsome eye at her, "I''ll take your thank-you gift! But next time, I hope I can get something else! " If Dabao means something, Niuniu blushes instantly. "Ji Yu!" Niuniu angrily glared at Dabao, then picked up the knife and fork, and cut the delicious steak on the plate like Dabao. Dabao reaches over to touch her face. Niuniu subconsciously rubs his palm. Dabao is more happy and has a better appetite. Niuniu, it seems, had expected that his appetite would be very good. She ordered almost twice as much food as usual. "Girl, are you sure we can finish all this food?" No matter how good Dabao''s appetite is, looking at the food on the table, he still feels great pressure. Niuniu nodded and pointed to the food on the table with her chin. "Well, it''s a rare treat for me. You''d better eat it with your stomach open!" This is full of threatening words, let Dabao feel, this girl is not know is Tian Fang teach bad, or by mommy teach bad. Now he can understand why daddy always looks at Mommy with indulgent and helpless eyes! However, even if he was threatened and let go of Dabao, he could only feel his stomach and watch the rest of the food shake his head. Niu Niu picked up her mobile phone and photographed him feeling his stomach helplessly. She sent it to a private micro blog. With the picture, a few words are attached: "master Ji, who is full of food!" Soon, he received Xiaobao''s angry expression! Then, it''s the expression of Letong''s smile! After that, a dog from willow! Dabao also picked up her mobile phone to forward her microblog, and attached the text: no one pity me?! Cry! Niuniu saw Dabao''s tearful expression on Weibo. She couldn''t help but raise her lips and look up at Dabao. Then she forwarded Dabao''s Weibo: touch your head, master Ji doesn''t cry. Even if you eat too much, you are a handsome baby! Then, this micro blog ended in Xiaobao''s furious forwarding: please don''t abuse single dogs any more£¨ Anger, fire) They put down their cell phones at the same time, chatting about Xiaobao''s rage, and then they all laughed on the table. Finally stopping laughing, Niu Niu got up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom..." Dabao just had a phone call coming in and got through. The phone call was from the secretary. It was about tomorrow''s negotiation with the customer. The time of the phone talk was a little long. Because Niuniu was not there, Dabao was not in a hurry and seriously confirmed with the secretary one by one. Suddenly, a clear and familiar voice came to my ear, "the following song is played for my favorite person. Thank him for his support and tolerance for so many years." Dabao said goodbye to his secretary in a hurry, pinched the phone, and subconsciously looked at the stage in the middle of the restaurant. He saw his beloved, wearing a pure white dress, was as beautiful as a fairy under the halo of the stage. The melodious violin music is playing slowly. This piece is very beautiful, but Dabao is 100% sure that he has never heard Niuniu play before. The restaurant was filled with warm applause. The guests near the stage asked the waiter to pass a note to the performer. The beautiful girl looked down and unfolded the note. Dabao, who was sitting in the box, had already stood up, because he thought it was a note that the guests molested his baby. Then, he saw her baby raise her head, face him, meet his nervous eyes, smile, and then said softly, "I''m sorry, this song is written for my favorite person. The title of the song, of course, must be kept secret!" It turns out that this song is composed by Niuniu herself. No wonder Dabao has never heard of it. But even for the first time, he was sure that it was the most beautiful tune he had ever heard in his life! There was another round of applause in the restaurant. This time, it was even more enthusiastic than the previous one. Niu Niu, standing on the stage, slightly bowed down to the stage. Then she stepped down quickly and came to Dabao. Dabao''s mood at this time can not be described as overjoyed, but he remembers what he promised Tian Fang. He just reaches out to Niuniu and gently pinches the back of her hand. Then, generously let her sit back in the opposite seat. This let those who craned their necks to see the excitement is very disappointed, because, we all think, next will see a pair of beautiful men and women excitedly hugging and kissing scene. As everyone knows, the man is really very handsome, but he is too calm. Maybe the girl''s object of confession is not him? If it is, so cold, too heartless, right? As the protagonist despised by a crowd, Dabao is looking at Niu Niu with a calm face. However, Niu Niu, who is looking at him directly, can see the burning warmth and love in his dark and deep eyes. And these warmth and love, whether he or she, do not need to show to other people, just need, they understand. Niuniu looked at him without blinking. After a long time, she licked her lips and asked, "does it sound good?" "Thank you Dabao answered gently and asked, "now can you tell me its name?" Niu Niu powder lips slightly open, only spit out a simple word, "love!" It is such a simple word, but it contains the memory of their common growth in the past ten years. In these memories, there are warm, sweet, bitter and painful. And these intricate full of all kinds of sweet and sour taste, Dabao from just that song all out, and other guests, of course, can''t understand this belongs to two people''s song. "Very nice!" Dabao''s hand reached over the table and held her hand on her lap. "Well, you like it!" Niuniu''s uneasy heart is finally back to the plain. From Dabao''s affectionate eyes, she knows that he has received her love and mood in the song. Dabao suddenly stared at her very seriously. After a while, he said formally, "promise me!" Niu Niu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t understand why his painting style suddenly changed. "Huh?" Just recovered from the small heart, and began to thump fast rhythm beat up. "In the future, I''ll only be allowed to listen to this tune by myself!" Dabao said it very seriously. Chapter 892 To tell you the truth, he is still a little angry and feels that others have touched him. It''s really cheap to listen to the music that belongs to him alone. At this time, the customers who are dining here will be out. Niuniu didn''t answer him immediately, but quietly stared at him with round eyes. Seeing that Dabao''s face was not good, she just gave a sly smile, "can''t we play at our wedding?" Dabao''s dark face turned to sunny in an instant. He forced his happy smile and nodded solemnly, "this can be They come out of the restaurant. Young master Ji, who is comfortable from body to heart, continues to be his little white face and follows Niuniu to the cinema. They tacitly choose a romantic foreign art film. The 90 minute film is coming to an end. The woman is blind and the man''s lower limbs are cut off, Niu Niu, a girl with rich feelings, is still red eyed by the cruel but romantic plot. Dabao listens to her nose and hands her the tissue in front of her quietly. Niuniu takes the tissue and covers her nose, but her tearful eyes are always staring at the big screen. On the screen, a woman full of silver is pushing the man in the wheelchair. They are standing on the beach. The snow-white seagulls are flying around them. Facing the blue sky, the man says, dear, it''s hard for you! Women also said, dear, hard you! The man turned his wrinkled face and looked up slightly, looking for the woman''s hand. He raised his trembling hand and held the woman''s hand tightly. At this time, a string of white subtitles were sprinkled on the screen like snowflakes: you said, you are my eyes. As I said, I''m your foot. And the film, in the end, draws an end to this touching scene. "Let''s sit for a while and then go out, no hurry!" When Dabao saw that Niuniu was crying so much that her eyes were red, he held her close and patted her on the back. Niuniu nodded in silence and stayed in the dark cinema for about five or six minutes. Then she pulled Dabao''s clothes and said in a low voice, "you can go..." Dabao gently kisses her lips and the tip of her nose in the dark, and then hugs her out of the cinema. Dabao doesn''t ask Niuniu what she''s going to do, just hugs her and gets into the car. Niu Niu, who finally calmed down, looked up at the night sky, reached for Dabao''s hand and said, "shall we go to see the stars?" Not to mention her poor red eyes, even if she is in a good mood, Dabao will not refuse her request. "Well, are you thirsty? Would you like a glass of juice? " "No, I''ll have water." Niuniu reached out and took a box of water from the back, unscrewed the cap and filled most of the bottle, then handed the remaining half to Dabao, "do you want to drink?" Dabao shook his head. "I''m not thirsty!" I thought, I''m not you. I''m crying like a tearful man. Of course I''m thirsty. "Where do you want to see the stars?" When the car drove out of the parking lot of the cinema, Dabao asked Niuniu for instructions. Niuniu thought for a moment, and unexpectedly, she said something that surprised Dabao. Big treasure Leng for a while, confirm a way to her again, "are you sure, go home now?" Niuniu nodded, "well, I want to lie on the grass in the yard and watch the stars quietly. Even if I fall asleep, you will carry me back to bed, right?" Dabao smiles, reaches over and pinches her face. Her eyes are full of doting. "So, are you afraid that you will fall asleep accidentally and I will throw you away? Are you really a pig? " Niu Niu was amused by his words and laughed, "if I''m a pig, then you''re a pig, too. Hello, brother pig!" "Even if I''m a pig, I''m a pig husband, not a pig brother." This is the second time that Dabao has rectified his name today. When they get home, Letong and Ji Rui, who are sitting in the living room enjoying tea and chatting, show a surprised face when they see aliens. "Daddy and Mommy, what are you doing? We are not thieves. Why are you looking at us with such amazing eyes?" Dabao didn''t know that Letong had said that to Niuniu. Before Letong came back to him, he pretended to take Niuniu back two steps, with a face I understood. "Oh, I know. It''s because Niuniu and I disturb you and daddy''s world, right?" Le Tong conveniently took a pillow to throw to come over, "disturb you big head ghost, I am not royal to avoid you two go home of entrance guard?"? Why are you back so early? " Dabao looks at Niuniu strangely. Niuniu looks at him and nods. "Mommy, Niuniu is your precious daughter. Did you push her into the wolf''s den like this?" Dabao throws the pillow back, but the target is not Letong, but the president of Jida. Jida president calmly took the pillow, staring Dabao eyes: I with you what hatred what resentment, throw me?! Dabao ignores his father''s stare and walks into the living room with Niuniu in her arms. "As like as two peas, you see your son''s cheek virtue, just like you," he said. "He is so bright and admits that he is an uneasy wolf." Letong throws the fire on Ji Rui irresponsibly. "Normal men are wolves!" Father and son, rarely united front, said in unison. Letong looks at the father and son, gives them the same white eye, and then opens her arms to Niuniu, "baby, come here, mummy, mummy protect you!" Dabao went to the utility room with his arms around him. "I''ve abducted your little baby. After a while, we''ll go to the yard to see the stars. Please avoid yourself if you are idle!" Letong watched her son lead her daughter out of the groceries room with a cushion. Then, she went out from under their eyes. Before Letong had time to express any opinions with President Ji, Dabao, who came back from the past, leaned out from the porch and said, "remember, don''t disturb us!" Le Tong rolled a big white eye to him, "mellow ground rolls you! What a thick skin Dabao smiles and touches his pretty face. "Daddy inherited it!" Then, Ji Rui, who was shot innocent, spat out his tongue and made a face, then ran away in a twinkling of an eye. Letong has to take back her sight and stare at Ji Rui. Ji Rui shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, "don''t you often say that I can''t help my mother? For me, it''s not up to my father to be big! " As a result, Niuniu and Dabao were watching the stars on the grass in the yard. Except for the big black and the big gray who heard the little master come and sit with them for a while, the witty parents and young master didn''t come out to disturb them. And Niuniu, with Dabao on her arms, chatted while watching the stars. Finally, she fell asleep in Dabao''s arms after chatting. And Dabao had no choice but to take her back to bed and kiss her on her cool lips, "good night, piggy!" [whew, how about love each other? The fourth change is coming. Today, eight thousand words have been added. What about the tickets...] Chapter 893 The next day, Niuniu had a class at noon, so she specially arranged the performance class in the morning, which Dabao sent her to. Almost at the end of the class, Tian Fang came to Miss Tan''s apartment as scheduled. By the way, she brought delicious snacks to the master and apprentice. Mr. Tan''s children have all moved, and his wife has gone out with them. Mr. Tan doesn''t want to go out to be a second-class citizen, so he insists on staying. After a morning''s class, both of them were very hungry. Now they heard that there was a snack to eat, so they would not go to class. They sat on the sofa and enjoyed themselves around the tea table. Niuniu looks at Tian Fang as she eats. She feels as if she is in high spirits today. "Sister, you seem to be in a good mood today!" Niu Niu is puffing her cheeks, but she doesn''t hide her gossip heart. Tian Fang did not deny it, nodded with a smile and said, "yes, you also found out?" Niuniu held her shoulder, "brother Zhihao proposed to you? Or did you win the lottery first prize and finally buy your happy villa? " Tian Fang clapped her hand and glared at her, "get out of here!" Niuniu shrinks her hand with a smile and continues her food journey without any intention. After eating for a while, she glances at Tian Fang with a smile. "Don''t say it, stingy!" Tian Fang glanced at her helplessly, took out her iPad, opened the popular microblog, and then handed it to her. She said angrily, "have a look for yourself!" Niu Niu looks up and scans the screen. The video playing on it is not clear. Niu Niu squints slightly and asks vaguely with food in her mouth¡° What''s this? " Tian Fang once again gave her a white eye, and then turned her voice to the maximum. Niu Niu finally judged from the melodious and familiar sound of the piano that the black object in the video was herself playing the violin in the western restaurant last night. "This is me?" Niu Niu''s idiotic question once again provokes Tian Fang''s fierce stare. "Nonsense, isn''t it you who know the best?" Niu Niu pointed to the black object on the screen with her greasy claw that she had just picked up the snack. "If I didn''t hear this song, I''m not sure it''s me!" Tian Fang silently nuzui, with eyes motioned her to look down again. Niuniu is patient. When she sees the middle of the song, the picture shakes violently. It seems that the photographer changes his angle, and then the video suddenly becomes clear. It seems that the photographer turns to the place opposite Niuniu, because Niuniu''s face appears very clearly on the picture, just as the protagonist being secretly photographed, At that time, I was totally immersed in my own music world, and I didn''t find that someone was secretly photographing myself. Niuniu see here, forehead slightly exuded sweat, because, after shooting this song, she has a wonderful confession! Although she doesn''t mind being known about her real relationship with her brother, she doesn''t want to be seen as using her privacy to promote the film. Moreover, she doesn''t mind that others know her life experience and the relationship with her brother, but it doesn''t mean that she wants to show off or publicize this relationship. If she can, she still hopes that the audience will only pay attention to her works, rather than her privacy and private life. "Sihan, you can do it! It''s so hidden When the restaurant burst into warm applause, Tian Fang couldn''t help laughing and patting Sihan on the back, praising her sincerely. Niuniu, however, has no problem paying attention to Tian Fang. Her heart is raised high. However, the video suddenly stops when the applause is strong. At this point, Niuniu''s heart finally falls to the flat ground and breathes out a little involuntarily. And Tian Fang, after watching the video, can''t help but give Niu Niu a thumbs up, "well done!" Niuniu was not infected by Tian Fang''s joy, on the contrary, she frowned and looked very upset. Tian Fang didn''t feel any joy when she saw Niuniu. She just thought she didn''t understand the magic of Weibo. "Girl, look, you''re an unknown newcomer. It''s just one night. This video has been forwarded more than 50000 times, and it''s the third most popular one. Even a lot of big stars are left behind by you. And the most important thing is, you see, you have aroused the audience''s strong curiosity. Then, someone started to pick your identity, and found that you were the spokesperson of a famous brand of fashion. Moreover, you have been endorsing from youth series to youth series for several years. If you look at this again, some people have linked you with the amazing violin performers at the r university''s mid autumn festival concert. They have guessed your true identity one after another, saying that you are not only the spokesperson of a famous brand, but also a university bully with connotation and strength. Tut Tut, you are so awesome! I haven''t made my debut yet. I''ve quickly climbed into the fifth place in the connotative beauty Xueba list Tian Fang chatters on and on, and her long finger keeps clicking on the screen to open the data, proving that Sihan has become a net star overnight through this non-commercial performance. But what she said, Niuniu doesn''t care, and she doesn''t care. She''s just in distress. She promised her brother to play this song only for him. Now, it''s more popular than her actor and model. How can I explain it to her brother? Tian Fang is also excited to open a variety of comments and websites, trying to show Sihan her charm and her stunning speed. "Ah... I was thinking, do you want to be a pusher and put on a video of you and Mr. Fan on the stage during the summer vacation..." As a senior agent, Tian Fang intuitively feels that this is a very good opportunity for speculation. But at this time, Niu Niu''s mind turned, but it was completely contrary to Tian Fang''s idea. "Sister Fang, can you use your relationship to find someone to delete this video?" Tian Fang is still happily thinking about how to promote this rare promotion and speculation opportunity. Hearing Niu Niu''s words, she stares at Niu Niu like a fool, and then naturally reaches out and touches her forehead. "Ji Sihan, are you stupid to eat snacks?" Niu Niu looked at her straight, "no, I''m awake!" Tian Fang stared at her with wide eyes, "what did you just say? I didn''t hear you Niu Niu very seriously repeated the words, "can you use the relationship to find someone to delete this video?" Tian Fang is an acute person. Listening to her serious words, she can''t help patting her forehead angrily, "silly girl, do you know how many people can''t worship heaven and earth to worship Bodhisattva for such a good opportunity, but you ask me to find someone to delete it? Come on, tell me quickly, what I just heard is not true! " Chapter 894 Niuniu doesn''t waver at all. She shakes her head in the face of Tian Fang''s threat. "Sister Fang, I''m not stupid! What I just told you is true. " Then, he emphasized formally, "even if it''s a good opportunity for speculation that other people can''t ask for, I don''t want to leave this video!" After the official position, the little girl quickly changed her pitiful face, holding Tian Fang''s arm in one hand, and her pretty face rubbed against her shoulder like a dog, "sister Fang, please, help me find a relationship, and delete this video?" Fang Jie is both angry and funny, "Oh, no one really believes that you are a new movie star, this acting skill..." The little girl ignored Tian Fang''s banter and continued to grind shamelessly, "sister, please, help me!" Tian Fang was worn out of temper by her, and pushed her face away from her shoulder, "OK, OK, you want to delete this video, why?" Tian Fang is not unreasonable, and although she is an agent, Sihan, the little ancestor, can''t be provoked. Niu Niu blushed slightly, hesitated for a moment, then came to Tian Fang''s ear and said, "this song is composed by me, and it''s a song I wrote to my brother..." Miss Tan doesn''t know Niu Niu''s real life experience. Naturally, she doesn''t know that she and Ji Yu are lovers. Therefore, Niu Niu''s words clearly avoid what Miss Tan said. As a leading actor in the performing arts circle, Miss Tan certainly knows the depth of the performing arts circle. Therefore, she doesn''t care much about Sihan''s sudden avoidance of suspicion. She even wisely takes a box of snacks, gets up and goes to the dining room, makes a pot of tea for herself, and slowly tastes tea and snacks. Tian Fang was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that this was the reason Niuniu wanted to delete the video. "And... And..." Niu Niu seems to think that Tian Fang is not shocked enough. After hesitating for a moment, she tells Tian Fang the more powerful truth. "After I finish playing this song, I stand on the stage and say that this song is specially composed for my favorite people..." Tian Fang was stunned and stunned for a while. He finally regained his sense and took a long breath. "Ancestors... Please don''t tell me that after you confessed on the stage, master Ji rushed up and gave you a French kiss on the spot..." If so, she can definitely be more popular! However, this kind of red direction is definitely different from what Tian Fang hoped. "That''s not..." Niu blushed and denied, "we just have a normal meal..." Tian Fang rolled his eyes weakly, "little ancestor, my heart is about to be scared out of you!" Niu Niu bowed her head and apologized, "I''m sorry!" Tian Fang takes a look at the data on the screen that is constantly refreshing, and her brain is spinning rapidly, hoping to find a way to get the best of both worlds. "If you two have something to talk about, you can go to the study. I''ll feed the birds later." Miss Tan from the dining room called thoughtfully. Tian Fang is embarrassed to disturb, wittily and Niuniu get up to say goodbye, soon, two people will sit in the car. Tian Fang is not unable to delete the video, but she does not want to lose such a good opportunity to promote. As a qualified agent, she''s not wrong about that. An artist who says he doesn''t want to be popular is deceiving. But in these days, it is obviously not enough to know how to film and sing down-to-earth. Since they didn''t behave too openly, even if they were killed in the end, it''s just for their brother and sister. It shouldn''t make a big storm. Now the most important thing is the little girl''s confession. All the guests at that time listened to it. If someone came out on the Internet and exposed it, it would go in a direction that she couldn''t predict. "Girl, your brother is also involved in this matter, otherwise, I''ll ask his opinion first?" Originally, the little girl didn''t want to poke this matter to her brother, but now it seems that even Tian Fang finds it difficult. Let''s find her brother. It''s better to trouble her brother than to embarrass Tian Fang. "Well, I''ll tell him myself." Niuniu said, take out the phone to pull out. Tian Fang pressed her hand, "this is my job, I''ll do it!" She was afraid that the little girl would be too straightforward. As soon as she opened her mouth, she asked Mr. Ji to delete the video. Mr. Ji was obedient to the girl. At that time, if she wanted to make a perfect plan, her idea of making full use of the video would be in vain. Niuniu watched Tian Fang confiscate her mobile phone and put it into the other party''s bag, and then watched her dial the phone with her own eyes. "Yu Shao! I''ll tell you something. " Ji Yu just came back to the office and sat at his desk. He was about to turn on the computer. "Say it He worked with his clients all morning, and finally confirmed the cooperation case that he had talked about for several months. He has not had a chance to see the popular microblog on the Internet. "I''m afraid Sihan is going to become the fastest super Internet star this year." Tian Fang''s tone is very relaxed, and Niu Niu''s anger is completely different. "Say the point!" Ji Yu took advantage of the computer boot time, took a cup of tea, moistened the throat, did not hear Tian Fang''s response, just light back to her, "Fang Fang, if I remember correctly, I want you to make her into a superstar, rather than rely on the whole snake face can be a night red super network red!" Although Tian Fang likes to deal with smart people, if someone as smart as master Ji has other choices, she usually takes a detour. Fortunately, she has always been in the same line with him, not hostile. But even in the same front, she still hears displeasure from each other''s faint tone and humorous words. She coughed twice, and understood that it''s better to talk less in circles with smart people, "Yu Shao, the video of Niu Niu''s live performance when you and Niu Niu were having dinner in a western restaurant last night was spread on the Internet, and now it''s occupying the hot search list of major websites." Tian Fang said, the sound of clacking on the keyboard came from the microphone. Niuniu can only hear Tian Fang''s words, but she doesn''t know what the elder brother on the other side of the phone is saying. She is worried that Tian Fang will be blamed by her elder brother for this. But after all, it''s his own fault. If there''s any scolding, it''s his own fault. "Sister Fang, if you have any problems, just push me." She took her arm and whispered. If Tian Fang is really such a greedy person who is afraid of death and refuses to bear any responsibility, Ji Yu certainly won''t take a fancy to her and spend a lot of money to dig her up to help Niuniu do everything. "Well, I''ve got points for that." Tian Fang covers the microphone and gives Niu Niu a reassuring look. Chapter 895 Dabao points to open major websites. Sure enough, as Tian Fang said, in several well-known websites, Niuniu''s performance videos occupy the top three positions. This time, the situation is a bit similar to that of the last time when the video of the Mid Autumn Festival party was spread wildly, but last time, there was a pusher behind it to operate purposefully. This time, Dabao felt vaguely that it was different from the last time from the fact that most of the audience''s comments and forwarding groups were music enthusiasts. There is nothing in the video that can''t flow out, which makes him a little relieved. And let him have a little concern is that the song is exclusive to him, but it was put on the Internet by others, but even if he cares, he can only reluctantly accept this fact. "What''s your opinion?" Dabao now has no specific treatment, decided to listen to Tian Fang''s opinions. Although he has a brain much smarter than ordinary people, he is not necessarily more useful than experience. Therefore, he is also good at listening to the opinions of others when it is critical. "The girl wants to delete the video, but I think it will be an excellent opportunity to make proper use of and lead the direction of public opinion. I have to say that the girl is born to eat this line of people, her audience margin is really not generally good. December "spring" began to enter the publicity period, new year''s day, we just use this video to stir up the popularity of the girl. When it comes to film promotion, her popularity will certainly be faster than expected. " Dabao carefully brush all kinds of comments and deep content, while listening to Tian Fang carefully analyze. "Sun''s films are basically full of fire, and the acting skills of the girl are definitely the most praiseworthy among the newcomers. Therefore, I think this video event can be used as the first step, and the fashion show next month is the second step. By the time of spring, the girl has achieved perfect triple jumps, reaching a new height one at a time, It will be a height that ordinary newcomers can''t reach, and where this height will go, even my senior agent, can''t predict. " Tian Fang talks endlessly to the microphone. Now she is boiling with blood. She envisions that the baby artist she is holding will become a super star within a few months of her debut. Her sense of pride and achievement will arise spontaneously. "Well, it''s not urgent. I''ll see the situation. Are you with Niuniu now? You take her back to school first. She has classes in the afternoon. After that, you come to my office Dabao in brush a lot of comments and posts, and after listening to Tian Fang''s professional analysis, the heart vaguely has a way to deal with. Tian Fang knows that Ji Yu has been convinced by himself. She is secretly happy. She hangs up the phone and starts the car while turning to Niu Niu. "Niuniu, I''ll send you back to school first, and then I''ll go to your brother''s side to discuss the treatment." "My brother didn''t scold you, did he?" Niu Niu''s concern is obviously biased. Tian Fang shook his head with a smile, "Yu Shao is not a monster, not as terrible as you said! Don''t worry. If he dares to scold me, I will seek refuge from you! " Although Tian Fang said so, Niuniu went back to school and saw Tian Fang driving away, so she called Dabao. Of course, in addition to pleading for Tian Fang, she has to apologize. "I''m sorry, brother. I promised to play that song for you alone, but now it''s spread to all major websites." Niu Niu sat down in the pavilion in front of the teaching building, while talking on the phone, she took out the iPad in her schoolbag and brushed the website. However, for more than an hour, the topic of "connotative beauty Xueba''s domineering performance" has climbed to the second place in the microblog hot list. "Fool, even if people all over the world can see and hear it, it''s still my song. It''s also the one you specially played for me, isn''t it?" Dabao on the other side of the phone, I don''t know if he really figured it out or just said something nice to comfort Niuniu. "That''s right. Well, forget it. Anyway, you don''t mind. It''s my fault. Don''t scold sister Fang later. It has nothing to do with her. " "I asked Tian Fang to come here not to scold her, but to discuss with her how to deal with it. Don''t worry. It''s not a bad thing. You don''t have to blame yourself. " With Dabao''s repeated assurance, Niuniu went to class at ease. In the middle of class, the mobile phone that was put in the drawer and specially adjusted to vibrate "dada" vibrated. Although Niu Niu is sitting at the back of the classroom, she carefully takes out her mobile phone and takes a look at the call. She finds that it''s a strange number. Niu Niu is hesitating to answer it. The old professor on the platform coughs and reminds her, "today''s class is the key. Please listen to the class carefully. Otherwise, don''t blame me for failing." Although the professor is not specifically aimed at Niu Niu, she still refuses to listen. She lived to this age, social circle has always been relatively fixed, a little better relationship with classmates or friends, including the crew, she will put the number and name in the address book. And Tian Fang, also reminded her, strange phone, try not to answer. So, despite listening to the phone call, she didn''t pay attention to it and didn''t have the idea to pull it back. And after that person hit once, he didn''t call again. Until she finished all the courses and stood at the appointed place waiting for Tian Fang to pick her up, the phone rang again. This time, the caller ID is Fang Kai''s assistant super brother. Niuniu is puzzled that she and Fang Kai are not very familiar. It''s been several months since the film was finished, and they haven''t contacted each other once. As for Chao Ge, the relationship is naturally more distant. I wonder. After the phone rang four or five times, she got through. "Hello, brother Chao?" The other side was silent for a moment, and then came a low, slightly hoarse voice, "no, it''s me." Niu Niu was even more puzzled. Although the voice was a little familiar, she couldn''t remember who it was. "Well, excuse me, are you?" This time, the person on the other side of the microphone was silent for a longer time. When Niu Niu doubted whether the other party had hung up, a light cough came from the microphone. Then, the man spoke again. "I''m Fang Kai." Niuniu then vaguely put his voice on the number, "Hello, brother Fang Kai, what''s wrong with the voice? Have you caught a cold? " Because his voice was lower than usual, Niuniu couldn''t recognize his voice. "No, it''s just that I''ve been filming all night, so my voice is broken." I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Niuniu thinks Fang Kai''s voice sounds much warmer than just now. Chapter 896 "Then you should take good care of yourself. It''s not cost-effective to make yourself tired and sick." Niuniu said politely. Originally, she didn''t know him very well, and they didn''t see each other for several months, so they didn''t have much in common. However, her politeness may not be heard by the other party. "Sihan, do you have time tonight? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Will you come out for dinner tonight?" Niu Niu is still wondering why he called him. After listening to his explanation, she understood. "Tonight?" Niu Niu hesitated. She didn''t have anything to do tonight, but when the video happened, she thought she had better stay at home until sister Fang and her brother solved the video. Fang Kai probably recognized her hesitation. "It''s not necessarily tonight. I just came back from shooting location. I have time this week. Would you like to fix a time for us to cooperate with you?" Niuniu knows herself very well. No matter in front of sun Dao or Fang Kai, she is a little shrimp. How can she make the big brands wait. "Fangkai, you are so busy. How can I disturb your schedule? How about this? You and sun Dao will have dinner tonight. I''ll invite you two when I''m free in a few days, OK? " Fang Kai, who was silent for a while, suddenly asked, "Sihan, are you still angry with me last time?" Niu Niu''s brain immediately short circuit up, how also can''t find Fang Kai said that about angry thing. "Brother Fang Kai, you misunderstood me. I''ve never been angry with you!" This little girl is telling the truth. Fang Kai''s refusal to invite her to dinner has long been forgotten by her. Fang Kai didn''t believe it. "In fact, I didn''t mean to refuse you that time. It''s just that I got along with you for a few months. Even if I''m not an excellent friend, I''m still a friend, right? You have to invite me to dinner for such a trifle. It''s very strange, isn''t it? " When Fang Kai mentioned this, Niuniu remembered that during the location shooting of the movie "spring", she really asked for leave and bothered Fang Kai to work overtime with her to do the trick ahead of time. She once said she wanted to invite him to dinner, but he refused. At that time, she should also be a little embarrassed, but she later asked sister Fang to give a gift to Fang Kai. Later, she was so forgetful that she forgot it in a few days. Therefore, to say that she is still angry is really making a mountain out of a molehill. But after such a long time, I can''t say it clearly through the phone. What''s more, Niu Niu also realized that Fang Kai couldn''t get away with this meal. In this case, it''s always better to take the initiative in her own hands. "Brother Fong Kai, I don''t blame you for that. Besides, I''ve forgotten for so long. We are working so hard in filming. After filming all day, we just want to go home and lie down, go out for dinner or something. When can''t we? Otherwise, I''ll have time the day after tomorrow. I''ll treat you to dinner with sun Dao. I just want to ask you something. " Niuniu, in fact, has nothing to ask these two celebrities. However, she has to be famous for everything, and these two Buddhas are not really waiting for her meal. "The day after tomorrow? OK, the day after tomorrow. The place is up to you. " Fang Kai''s goal is to invite Sihan to have dinner. Since the goal has been achieved, the details are no longer elaborate. On the way home, Niuniu tells Tian Fang about the appointment of sun Dao and Fang Kai for dinner the day after tomorrow. Tian Fang turns to look at her in surprise, "Yo? When did my Niuniu become so sophisticated, she even knew the relationship between inviting famous directors and big brands to invite dinner? " Obviously, Tian Fang really overestimated Niu. "No!" Niuniu feels that she is quite unjust. She has never been angry with Fang Kai before, but she is considered to be angry by the other party. She has been angry for several months. How careful is it that people can always remember such small things? Niu Niu roughly tells Tian Fang about Fang Kai''s call to her. Tian Fang''s relaxed face, which used to smile, becomes dignified. "Niuniu, have you ever had such a thing with Fang Kai before?" Niu Niu was wronged. She twisted her eyebrows and looked at Tian Fang. "Sister Fang, he and I haven''t had anything to do." Tian Fang looks at Niu Niu thoughtfully. She can''t help saying in her heart that this girl is really slow in some way! Niuniu, of course, is not dull, but her keen sense of emotion is only open to her family and Ji Dabao. For people she doesn''t care about, she is like a mobile phone with WiFi turned off, completely unable to receive signals unrelated to the outside world. Of course, you can say that she is slow, but for her, it is a hundred things, no interference, no invasion, it is easy and convenient. And such a girl, Dabao also saved a lot of worry. "I know, there''s nothing between you and him. I just made a slip of the tongue." Tian Fang comforts the little girl, but she is thinking that Fang Kai should report this matter to master Ji in advance. Otherwise, what''s the matter? If you don''t report it, it''s a capital crime! "Sister Fang, do you have any good places to recommend?" Tian fangbai gave her a look. "Speaking of food, where do I have your family''s food?" "Yes, sister Fang. Do you know what sun Dao and Fang Kai like to eat?" Tian Fang thought about it, but couldn''t find any relevant information. "I''ll call ah Chao later to ask." "Well, remember to come with me the day after tomorrow." Although Niu Niu didn''t receive the special signal from Fang Kai, she had excellent consciousness of self-protection. Tian Fang is still trying to find out how to ask the master to eat together. Of course, the surface is to eat together. In fact, it''s for master Ji to look at his baby. "I remember something delicious and funny!" Let''s turn over the story of Fang Kai. "Have you talked with my brother all afternoon and come up with a solution?" "Well, we''ll take care of it. You don''t worry." After one afternoon''s discussion, Dabao and Tian Fang have reached a complete agreement. The video will not be deleted, but it will find a pusher to make a series of benign operations behind it to control the initiative of the whole event in its own hands. In addition, Dabao has come forward to say hello to the person in charge of the major websites to prevent Niu Niu''s background from being dug too deeply and prevent things from developing in a bad direction. On the other hand, Dabao has already negotiated with the person in charge of the restaurant, and the other party readily handed over all the videos related to Dabao and Niuniu in the store last night to Dabao, and signed an agreement to cooperate with Dabao, not to make any response and take the opportunity to publicize or hype this matter. In this way, this is a disaster in Niuniu''s eyes, and it became her first step. Chapter 897 Young master Ji is very prescient. In just over an hour, he simply solved all the hidden worries that might become obstacles or variables in advance. This makes Tian Fang, who claims to be a senior agent, secretly blush. No wonder Sihan''s little ancestor said to find his brother when something happened. This is really not an ordinary elder brother, but a super omnipotent elder brother with ability. As a small agent, she understands what is called networking and ability! Sure enough, the video on Weibo was well promoted, and in the evening, the topic reached the top successfully. Sihan got up to pour tea for all the seniors, and the iPad, which they put on the table, was still playing the video of her performance that day. When Fang Kai drinks tea with his cup, he glances at the screen and sees the picture of Sihan''s face in the back part. Fang Kai looked at it silently for a while. After Sihan and sun Dao had exchanged greetings with each other, he sat back and asked, "Sihan, is this you?" Sihan looks at the table along his line of sight. She screams in her heart that it''s not good. On the surface, she looks like a light cloud and asks, "what do you say?" Then, specially looked down at the video, then nodded and echoed, "however, you don''t have to say, it''s really like it!" Fang Kai also laughed, did not point broken, just nodded and said, "yes, really quite like." In fact, Fang Kai had seen the video before the fire broke out on the Internet. Chapter 898 At that time, he just opened it casually. At first, he felt that although he had never heard it, the melody was beautiful. Even he, who didn''t know much about music, just opened it casually and couldn''t help but want to listen to it. When there were only melodious music around his ears, there was only one sentence floating in his mind: good music can make your ears pregnant! When a clear face appeared on the screen, he almost fell the iPad on his hand, thinking that he had an illusion, because no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t put someone down, so he subconsciously transplanted her face to the face of the main character in the video. He watched the video several times, and finally confirmed that it was not his subconsciousness that caused the trouble, but the protagonist of the video was the person he knew. Originally, I thought that I could let go of the forgotten people through my busy work, but because of this video, I couldn''t help but pick up a series of thoughts I missed and shouldn''t have. His reason was completely hijacked by some unknown and powerful emotion that he had never experienced before. Uncontrollably, he used his personal phone to dial her. When the sound of "Dudu" came from the microphone, he imitated to see that his ECG was jumping with the rhythm of "Dudu". When the sound of the microphone turns into a long beep, the heart line, along with the sharp long beep, draws a smooth straight line without waves, no more ups and downs! I thought that if she didn''t answer the phone, she would die. But after a few hours, she took the assistant''s phone and dialed it again, which he knew by heart, but it was very small. This time, after four or five rings, the phone was connected. Fang Kai''s joy was extinguished by her "super brother". After a long silence, she scrambled together her self-esteem, saying that she was not a Chao, but Fang Kai. Her voice is more clean and crisp than his memory, just like a breath of cool air in the hot summer. Clean, fresh, people can''t help but want to close their eyes and take a few deep breaths. I asked her to have dinner in the evening, and she said it happened to be something. He can''t express his disappointment, but getting along with her is always like riding a roller coaster. The car just fell to the bottom and suddenly jumped to the peak. She said, the day after tomorrow evening, she asked. It doesn''t matter who invites. What''s important is that he can take this opportunity to see her whom he hasn''t seen for months! Fang Kai doesn''t confirm and investigate whether the protagonist of this video is Sihan. He just takes out his personal phone and dials Sihan again. The phone that Sihan put on the desk rang immediately. After three rings, when Sihan put it in the palm of her hand to light up the screen, the ring stopped. "This is my phone number. I didn''t know you didn''t answer strange calls." After all, he was still a little concerned that she didn''t answer his phone that day, but answered Chao Ge''s phone. Knowing that his private number was known by no one but his relatives and friends, Chao Ge and sun Dao, he still couldn''t help caring. Sihan slightly lengxia, look at the phone number next to, shows the number of missed "2", this just remembered, that day in the classroom did not pick up that strange number. "It''s not that I didn''t pick up. I was just in class that day. I was about to pick up when I was watched by the professor. I almost didn''t stand on the platform!" Sihan is telling the truth, but Fangkai only thinks that she is comforting himself, but even if it is comforting, his heart is comfortable. Looking at her smiling eyes, he said sincerely, "sorry, the professor didn''t blacklist you?" Sihan pursed her lower lip and shook her head. "No, I''m a good student. I have no bad record." Sihan''s life experience, indeed, has no black history. Even now, she has many responsibilities. In school, she still takes notes in class as much as possible. If she is absent in the monthly exam, she will also apply to the teacher for the make-up exam. "In December, the film will enter the publicity. Can you be busy then?" Although Fang Kai didn''t go to school for many years, he should have no common topic with Sihan, but he rarely caught a topic and went on. Of course, he did worry about her. Can you bear to see that she is very thin and has to film and go to school. She should have received a lot of advertisements? "Well, it''s OK! My teachers and classmates take good care of me, so it''s not hard. " Compared with those who want to go where to have fun and where to eat delicious food after class, Sihan is definitely hard-working. But for her, now such a busy life, is what she wants. She kept in mind that what you pay may not be directly proportional to the harvest, but if you don''t pay at all, your harvest will always be zero. This is a bowl of dull soul chicken soup, but if it is changed into a mathematical formula, it is easy to understand. Pay x ratio = harvest, if pay is 0, then no matter how high your ratio, harvest is always 0. Of course, Sihan seldom tells people about these ideas. After all, in most people''s eyes, a rich lady with a very prominent family like her only needs to know how to eat, drink and play, and be her dandy. Most of them, it seems, include Fang Kai. "You are still young. In fact, it''s not too late to go to university first and then fight for it." Fang Kai really doesn''t understand. Can a young lady like Si Han fight like a poor person who has no choice but to fight on this road? "There are some things that you don''t have to do, do you? When the opportunity comes, we should make good use of it. " Sihan is easy to say. The opportunity she refers to naturally refers to sun Dao''s insight. "Sihan is a rare girl!" Sun Dao, who has been chatting with Luo Qingru, suddenly answers. Sihan, who was named and praised in public, is very embarrassed. In front of these old people, she is really tender. However, now she is able to deal with this kind of situation. Of course, also understand how to adjust the atmosphere, "Sun Dao, today is not a commendation meeting! Although it''s my treat to dinner, I don''t need to say a good word. I promise to make everyone have a good and full meal. " With that, he got up to serve sun Dao and his predecessors with tea. "I don''t worry about that. You don''t need money!" All of you, except Luo Qingru and Jiang Tao, know the background of Sihan. However, even if Luo Qingru and Jiang Tao don''t know exactly who the mountain is behind Sihan, judging from her conversation and the posture of her brother and younger brother, it must be a big family with a great future. Perhaps, her backer is Ji Jia, who controls most of the economic lifeline of r city. Chapter 899 "Sihan, what are you going to do next? How did you think about the play you showed me last time? Although it''s only half a leading role, that role is very pleasing. " The film that Luo Qingru invited Sihan to play the same role was recommended to start shooting next spring due to investment problems, and Sihan has always been the best candidate for Luo Qingru. Sihan takes a look at Tian Fang. The movie is a drama and the script is very good, but Sihan doesn''t think she can play such a role. "Sister Luo, there''s no problem with the script. I''m afraid my acting skills can''t support that role." Sihan dares to accept the film "spring". Besides sun''s invitation, she doesn''t know anything at that time. The so-called newborn is not afraid of tigers, which means Sihan a year ago. After she made "spring", she was no longer a newcomer. She had a lot of ideas and feelings about acting. She understood that acting, which was not a noble profession in other people''s eyes, would take more sweat and hardship than many other industries to do well. The part Luo Qingru invited her to play in her youth was very important. She was afraid that if she made a little mistake, she would even destroy Luo Qingru''s middle-aged and old roles. Luo Qingru didn''t expect that the reason why she didn''t nod her head all the time was because she was afraid of bad control. She thought that she just felt that the role was only half of the protagonist, so she looked down on the role. "Sihan, to tell you the truth, among female artists of your age, your acting skills are not the best. After all, you are not a professional. Even if you are much better than we expected, you are by no means the best one. Why do I always want to partner with you? It''s because I like your professional attitude. Acting is important, but attitude is also important. In the play, although you and I play in different periods, we are always the same person. Our appearance can be changed, but the feeling to the audience can''t be changed. I think we are most likely to reach such a tacit understanding with you. " It seems that Luo Qingru is also determined to play Sihan''s young "self". The words of persuasion are carefully thought out. Sihan was so moved by her words that she hesitated and turned to Tian Fang, "what''s your opinion, sister Fang?" As soon as Luo Qingru heard her words, she knew that she had let go. She quickly said, "there are not many location plays for the role of a Fang and Sihan. Most of them are completed in the video studio. Even if she has to pay attention to her studies, it''s OK. Moreover, the shooting period of her role should be 40 to 50 days." Tian Fang naturally saw Sihan''s thoughts, so she said to Luo Qingru, "Mr. Luo, can you give me a few days? This matter has to be approved by the senior management of the company." As far as this is concerned, the three people all know that this matter is basically certain. Listening to Tian Fang talking about the company, several of you are all curious about Sihan''s entertainment. As the oldest director, sun Dao asks you questions. "Ah Fang, it''s said that the office of Xinying entertainment is in the suburb, and the environment is very good. Who else is there in your company besides Sihan? Why didn''t you mention it? " Sihan also looked at Tian Fang curiously, "sister Fang, is our company located in the suburbs? Take me back to see it sometime. " Others are more curious and turn their eyes to Sihan, "isn''t it? Even Sihan has never been back to the company? " Tian Fang laughs, "Sihan has to film and go to school. I don''t mean to drag her back to the company all day. Anyway, the artist is a special occupation. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t go back to the company." Sihan accepted her explanation. "As for other artists, they are in training now, and they should come out to see you soon." Tian Fang''s announcement made Sihan happy. "Sister Fang, then I''m going to be a senior sister? Hey, when will you take me back for a walk? I''ll invite my younger martial brothers and sisters to dinner. " Delicious dishes were soon delivered, and it was easy for us to chat about the latest entertainment gossip. As for Fang Kai, although the lively party scene is not 100% what he wants, to be able to sit next to her, listen to her and see her smiling and smiling, is like a long drought and rainy day for him. Fang Kai knows very well that Sihan is far away from him. Therefore, as long as he could look at her from such a distance as now, he would be satisfied. Seeing that everyone was eating, Fang Kai went out and thought that he had gone to settle the bill secretly. The manager told him that the account had been settled in advance, and asked Fang Kai what he needed. Finally, Fang Kai, who was wearing sunglasses, was recognized by the sharp eyed female manager, and was "detained" at the service desk and signed dozens of signatures before he was put back to Yajian. Sihan doesn''t know that he''s going out to check out secretly. She thinks he''s going out to breathe. When she sees him sitting down, she jokes with him. "Brother Fang Kai, you won''t be recognized by the fans, you can''t release people until you sign your name?" Fang Kai nodded generously and shook his hand. "Yes, my hands are soft." Sihan just took the mobile phone, flicked his hand down and said with a smile, "well, this is the trouble of big stars!" Fang Kai rolled his eyes helplessly, and then glanced at her as a passer-by. "Don''t laugh at me. After the film begins to promote, you will be the same as me. You have to dress up wherever you go, or you will be soft handed when you sign in." A meal, of course, is to enjoy the guests and the host. Sihan asks the manager to come in and check out, but the manager comes in and says to sun Daoji, "sun Daoji, young master Ji has given orders. He''ll take care of the rest of your entertainment!" Sihan knows that her brother has done everything well, but she still has class early tomorrow morning, so she can''t play with them any more. Explain the reason to sun Dao. Naturally, several predecessors did not dare to force her. "Sister Fang, my brother just sent a message to me, saying that he happened to be eating with customers nearby. After eating, he came to pick me up. Otherwise, you can stay with them." Tian Fang in the heart belly Fei, accompany a ghost customer, is certainly not at ease baby sister, so specially ran to meet! "Well, I''ll play with sun Dao for a while. You go first, and I''ll pick you up tomorrow." When Sihan leaves, a group of people turn to the club, order wine and continue to have fun. The light in the parking lot is very dim. The place where Dabao stops is just the backlight. Before Sihan gets on the bus, Dabao looks at her by the weak light and says, "have a good time?" Chapter 900 Niuniu nodded, "well, it''s OK!" Dabao came over and gave her a kiss on the lip. He turned to start the car and asked gently, "where else do you want to go?" Tian Fang really did not guess wrong. Dabao came out from home to pick up Niuniu. This time, Niuniu shook her head, "I want to go home!" Dabao raised his lips slightly, and a smile appeared on his handsome face. His girl, no matter what time, is always loving home. Such she, what does he have to worry about? ¡­¡­ The next day, Sihan finished class early. Tian Fang remembered what she said at the dinner table last night and took Sihan to the ring expressway. But Sihan didn''t turn around for a moment, "Fangjie, where are we going?" Tian Fang gave her a strange look. "Didn''t you say you wanted to go back to the company and invite younger martial brothers and sisters to dinner?" Sihan understands that Tian Fang is taking her back to the company. I couldn''t help exclaiming like a child, "sister Fang, you didn''t cheat me? Is it really back to the company? I thought our company was a leather bag company, but it really had it! " It''s no wonder Sihan thinks like this. Who signed a contract for more than half a year and didn''t even return to the company once? Tian fangbai looked at her, "how could it be a leather bag company! You are willing, I dare not! Our company has a large scale. It''s just because it''s just starting, many facilities and staffing are still being improved, and your time is so precious that I don''t want to take you back. " The car came down from the ring expressway and drove for about ten minutes. Tian Fang pointed to the row of red walls, green tiles and rustic houses in front of her and motioned to Niu Niu, "Nah, that''s our company over there!" Niuniu looked in the direction of her fingers, and saw that the house was arranged in order, surrounded by green trees. Although it was not close, she could imagine that the layout should be a fresh style with a strong pastoral flavor. As Niu Niu imagined, the car passed a small stone bridge. On this side of the small stone bridge, there was a spacious asphalt road. On the other side of the road, there was a clear stream. Along the stream, there was a long swaying willow with green branches. On the other side of the road is a row of neat and beautiful spacious bungalows with open gardens. The garden in front of each bungalow is full of flowers and plants, which makes you feel comfortable and freehand. "Sister Fang, is this really our company?" Compared with the high-rise buildings like Jishi group, Niuniu seems to prefer this row of fresh and comfortable buildings in front of her, but she still can''t believe that this row of buildings like leisure and holiday villas is actually her company. Maybe it''s because she likes it so much. It''s just the first time that she comes here, but she has a sense of belonging to the company. Tian Fang looked at her excited and dubious little appearance and couldn''t help feeling funny. "Of course it is! Well, I won''t say that our company is a leather bag company, will I? " Niuniu laughs twice, points to a long line of houses that look like ten or eight rooms, and asks, "so many houses, all of them belong to our company?" Tian Fang got out of the car and took a look at the long row of houses by holding the door. "Of course, we told you a long time ago that our boss is a rich man. Although these houses have the same appearance, they have different layout, facilities and functions." Niu Niu''s eyes widened, and her face clearly said, "it seems to be amazing!" Tian Fang pointed to the house in front of him, "for example, this is the upper Office of the company. Our boss works here, but so far, he hasn''t been on duty. The one on the left is the office of the agent and the artist, and the one on the right is the meeting room and the entertainment room. What''s more, there are professional training rooms, fitness rooms, video recording rooms and recording rooms. In short, our company''s scale, not to mention r city, is one of the best in China, OK Every girl is more or less a gossip. After listening to Tian Fang''s introduction, Niu Niu mysteriously comes up to Tian Fang and asks in a low voice, "elder sister, is our boss a bald, big bellied middle-aged uncle?" Tian Fang chuckled, patted her head and said, "who said our boss is a middle-aged uncle with bald head and big belly? Our boss is more handsome than the star! Besides, even middle-aged uncles don''t have to be bald and big bellied. Look at your father. He''s more handsome and charming than many popular students Niuniu said, "how can my father be the same?" Tian Fang shook her head with a smile. "Yes, someone else''s father is an obscene middle-aged uncle. Your little ancestor''s father is Mr. charming, isn''t he?" Niu Niu Chin a lift, a face fart appearance, "hum, facts speak louder than words!" However, Tian Fang has to admit that the men of the Ji family are really God''s favorite. They are rich in wealth, smart in brain, and all of them are handsome. Tian Fang didn''t take Niu Niu to the upper room of the company because she said there was no one in it. Niuniu said that she was a simple child. She believed what Tian Fang said. Niuniu walks to the agent and artist''s office behind Tian Fang. Seeing the green fence in front of her from a distance, she hears the clean sound of the guitar. The melody is very melodious, but Niuniu has never heard of it. "Sister Fang, this is a good tune." Tian Fang shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s estimated that they are playing with their own music. Last night, I told them that I would bring you to see them today, and they said that they would ask you, the elder martial sister, to give some advice on their own music." "They wrote it themselves? That''s good! " Although Niu Niu majored in classical music, both popular music and classical music have something in common. As a result, after listening to a short passage, Niu Niu felt that the song was very good. "They must be so happy to hear you say that!" Niu Niu died, "I''m not a famous teacher, I say it''s good, it doesn''t mean anything." Tian Fang pulled Niuniu forward quickly, "you''re wrong, those little elder martial sisters regard you as a goddess! Two of them seem to have heard you play live. " "And they''ve heard me play? when? In R big Niuniu didn''t expect that she already had little fans. "I don''t think so. It''s like flying to the capital to listen to your last concert tour." Niuniu feels more and more pressure. She thought it would be nice to have more junior brothers and sisters. Now when Tian Fang says this, she has an impulse to turn around and run back to the car. Then, Tian Fang''s words confirmed that her intuition was right. "The company plans to release its first album to them after the Spring Festival, but there are still a few songs left. The company means to see if you can try and make some songs for them." Chapter 901 "Can I say no?" Niu Niu subconsciously refused. It''s not Niuniu''s arrogance or deliberate evasion, but, although she has composed a lot of songs in recent years, those are all her improvisation, most of them are not mature. Among the nearly 100 pieces of music, the only one given to Dabao is love, which she thinks is the most satisfactory and mature one. Tian Fang shrugged. "This is not my has the final say. Do you have many songs on your hand? I know you think those songs are immature, but that''s just your own opinion. In a word, you''ll give these songs to music producers and producers to evaluate. If they approve, you won''t have much to worry about, will you? " Tian Fang said this, Niu Niu is not good to refuse. If you think about it carefully, since the scale of the company is very large, the music supervisors and producers hired will certainly be some well-known people. It seems that it''s not a bad thing for professionals to evaluate and guide the music they compose. "Well, I''ll sort it out these days and give it to you next week." Niuniu has 100% confidence in Tian Fang. First of all, it''s because Tian Fang is the agent selected by her brother. Second, Zhihao is also her elder brother. To her, Tian Fang is like a sister-in-law. In the past three years, she and Tian Fang have known each other for nearly a year. They are very familiar with each other, and their trust and friendship with each other far exceeds that of ordinary agents and artists. Between the two people''s conversation, they have come to the yard where the music is flying. Around the fence, Niu Niu finally saw two women and three men sitting on the green ground in front of the house. Judging from their clothes, they should be about the same age as Niu Niu. Tian Fang wants to call those young people who are still immersed in the music world, but Niuniu pulls her, puts her finger to her mouth and makes a "Shh" gesture. Tian Fang took a look at her, then stood still according to her meaning, until several young people stopped playing music, Niuniu took the lead in clapping. Hearing the applause, several young people turned to look over. Then, they stood up and ran to Tian Fang and Niu Niu. They stood in front of them and cried with joy, "good sister Fang, good elder martial sister!" In recent years, Sihan has gradually got many younger brothers and sisters from teacher fan, but they are really younger than her. In front of her, they should not be younger than her, or even older than her. Sihan smiles sheepishly, and then reaches out to them, "Hello, my name is Sihan. You can call me after that. It''s strange to call elder martial sister!" But Sihan''s modesty is not recognized by these young people. Standing at the nearest lovely boy to Sihan, he reached out to hold Sihan''s hand and excitedly said, "elder martial sister, I can finally see you up close! I can''t believe that you are more beautiful than you are on camera! " Sihan looks at him with a smile and thinks that this person is probably one of the two little fans that sister Fang refers to, "right? Thank you Standing next to the boy, another tall and thin boy hit the cute boy with his elbow, "Hey, elder martial sister, you''re not alone!" It seems that this is another fan. The cute boy grinned and let go of Sihan''s hand. "Ah, I almost forgot. My name is Tongke. Elder martial sister, you can call me coco!" A tall and thin boy held Sihan''s hand. "Hello, elder martial sister. My name is happy. Coco is a devil. You don''t have to pay attention to him!" Sihan takes a look at Tongke at the end of her eyes, and stares at herself with Fangzheng''s big black eyes. "I''m glad to see you. Coco is very cute. His parents really name him." When Tong Ke heard this, he turned his lips and bumped into his happy hand. He snorted, "you see, my parents are obviously more prescient than your parents. Look at you, you are still happy with your dead face all day long? It''s almost the same to add the word "not happy." Niu Niu almost burst out laughing, but she managed to hold back her smile. After all, this is the first time I met them. It''s too impolite to laugh at the names of her younger martial brothers. Happy to stare at Tong Ke, let go of Sihan''s hand. The long hand pinches Tong Ke''s face in the twinkling of an eye, and they are ready to go. Tian Fang signaled to Sihan not to make complaints about them. It was obvious that she was not surprised at the actions of the two brothers who were the same brothers. "Hello, elder martial sister. My name is Fang Yang." Sheep, good name! Sihan silently praised her. When she clasped her hands, the typical young man of literature and art, who was a little higher than her, seemed to understand her thoughts from her eyes. With a good temper, she added with a smile, "direction, flying." Sihan''s eyes pass a little bit of embarrassment. There is a kind of embarrassment that people see through. Fortunately, she is not the Sihan she was a year ago, so the smile on her face is still sweet and gentle. The last two girls in the list are shorter than Sihan. The lovely Lori type is called Mary. The other one is not too tall, but looks very handsome and sexy. Her name is Wang Shuting. Each of the five younger martial brothers and sisters has an eye-catching appearance. Beautiful men and beautiful women are just like them. Although they are all handsome men and beautiful women, they have their own characteristics and temperament. Even if they are put together, people can still tell who is who at a glance. Each is very eye-catching, but because each has its own characteristics, no one can cover the light. While greeting them, Sihan praises her boss for being so smart that she can find five such outstanding artists with different strengths. Sitting in the living room of the artist''s office, Niu Niu asks Tian Fang while several younger martial brothers and sisters are called to open by their assistants. "Sister Fang, did you sign these artists back?" After working with Tian Fang for such a long time, Sihan naturally already knows that Tian Fang not only has good contacts in this circle, but also has a very vicious and unique view on artists. Tian Fang is not modest. "Well, I picked it up with my boss." According to Tian Fang, Niu Niu is more and more curious about her boss, who is said to be more handsome than a star. "The boss''s eyes look very poisonous, too! I thought only sister fang had the kind of eyes that could see through this person''s potential Tian Fang can''t stand her ridicule, white she a way, "Hello, you when your elder sister, I am X-ray machine?" Niu Niu looks up with a smile, and her eyes inadvertently sweep through the glass room next door, where the assistant is discussing something with several younger martial brothers and sisters. "Sister, are you the manager of the company?" Niuniu certainly doesn''t know Tian Fang''s position in the company, because Tian Fang never mentioned the company to her. Chapter 902 Otherwise, she would not have seen the company and several younger martial brothers and sisters until today. But she intuitively felt that with Tian Fang''s ability, she was absolutely competent for the position of director. "Well, how do you know? Five of them told you? " Tian Fang also glanced at the glass room with a smile, but then she thought, no, she has been staying by her side. "Guess!" Niuniu rightfully admits that she is just saying things by intuition. "Oh, when did my little ancestor become so clever? It''s a good guess!" Tian Fang pinched her face and joked. Niuniu soon came up with a practical problem. In the past, the company had only one artist of its own, and Tian Fang followed her closely all day. That''s a matter of course. But now, there are a lot of new people in the company. In addition to the new people, there are agents and assistants for them. The management of these people all fall on Tian Fang. If she keeps close to her all day, she will not be able to bear it, and it is impossible, right? "Sister, are you usually busy? Is it better to hire another assistant for me? " Tian Fang didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to ask for an assistant for her. After all, she is the personal agent specially hired by master Ji for her. According to the salary given by master Ji, it''s not too much for her to serve her ancestors 24 hours a day. But this silly girl, but offered to help her another assistant. "Fool, don''t you forget that I''m your brother. Please come back and escort your career as a full-time agent. Let other assistants accompany you. Don''t worry about me. Your brother won''t let me go first!" Niuniu shrugged, "my brother, I can tell him. I''m not a new person who doesn''t know anything now. Just find a trusted assistant to follow me. Sister, go ahead boldly Although Niu Niu patted her chest to guarantee that it would be on her, Tian Fang didn''t agree with her. Then in the evening, Dabao worked overtime in his study, and Niuniu dragged a single sofa to sit beside him and read the script. After more than an hour''s work, Dabao finally stopped to pick up the cup and drink tea. The other one kneaded his eyebrows consciously. Niu Niu immediately got up, stood behind him and gently kneaded his shoulder, which was tight because of a day''s hard work. "Brother, have you finished it?" Niu Niu glances at the screen, and all the previously densely arranged windows have been closed. On the screen is a sweet picture of her and them together. "Well, it''s done!" Niuniu listened, lying on his shoulder, buttoning his face, "Bata" kiss on his lips, after kissing, licked his lips and said, "brother, I''ll tell you something." Dabao didn''t want to listen to her at this time. With a slight rotation of the chair, she turned around and held the person in her arms. With the help of her hand, Niuniu fell on his thigh and knelt face to face in front of him. "Later!" The black eyes are getting closer and closer, until their eyelashes touch, and they blink at the same time, and their long eyelashes are tightly intertwined. The slight but clear numbness sensation caused by each other''s eyelashes stimulating the skin is clearly transmitted to their minds, and they tremble slightly. Having been with Dabao for so long, Niuniu certainly knew what he was going to do next. She put her hand around his neck, slowly closed her eyes and put her lips up. Dabao''s lips with mellow tea smell are close to her slightly warm lips. She has just eaten chocolate. The mellow smell of tea and the sweetness of chocolate are the wonderful taste of the hot kiss that makes the two people blood boiling and breathing quickly The temperature in the study suddenly rose many degrees. When Dabao finally let go of her lips, he felt a suspicious blush on his face. Niu Niu pretended to be a dead dog in his arms, until each other''s breath gradually returned to normal, and the temperature around gradually fell back to the original temperature, Dabao rubbed his head in his arms and said gently, "don''t you mean you have something to tell me? What''s the matter? " Dabao felt that he was really not an ordinary coward, but a kiss, so that he could surrender. He was very clear that at this time, no matter what she asked, he would be very difficult to refuse her. Niuniu got up from his arms, straightened up, and slightly opened the distance between them. "Brother, did Fang Jie tell you that our company has signed several new artists and hired new agents and assistants, while Fang Jie has been promoted to manager of agents." When it comes to business, niunius is unambiguous. Dabao blinked, and his eyes flashed a touch of reflection. Niu Niu''s heart is raised. She knows her brother too well. He usually appears when he is calculating. But Dabao''s face was as calm as usual. "I didn''t hear her mention it, but it sounds like a good thing, doesn''t it?" Niu Niu couldn''t figure out the meaning of her brother''s words. Similarly, she couldn''t figure out what his indifferent attitude represented. Sure enough, playing tricks with an old fox like my brother, I have no chance of winning at all. Forget it, let''s just say it! "Well, it''s a good thing! Because of the good things, I don''t want to hinder sister Fang. " Niu Niu freely admits her mind. "Hinder?" Dabao looks at the little girl very funny. He really doesn''t understand the structure of the girl''s brain. If he let out the news that his younger sister wants to develop in the entertainment industry, I''m afraid that most of the well-known agents in the industry will come to offer themselves. Because people with eyes can see that this is a good opportunity that many people can''t ask God to worship Buddha! She said that she was in the way of others! Even Tian Fang herself knows very well that just waiting for his precious sister of master Ji is tantamount to inviting honor and wealth into the family. Therefore, she resigned from Xingtu without hesitation. "Yes! You see, sister Fang is following me all day now. How can she go back to the company to manage other artists, agents and assistants? If she looks like this, sooner or later, the boss will have an opinion, right Although Niu Niu has only worked as a student in Ji''s school for one summer vacation, she still knows some rules of the workplace. Dabao shook his head with a smile, and flicked her forehead with his fingers. "Silly girl, it''s not so silly to say you are stupid. It''s not about you. It''s about your boss and Tian Fang. " "But "It''s nothing, but you have to remember a very important thing. What''s more, you always have the confidence that you are the number one of your company! The rise and fall of your company depends not on others, but on you, you know? " Chapter 903 Niuniu stares at Dabao. For a moment, she can''t accept it. When did she become such an important person? "Brother, I know what you think. But the fact is, I''m not enough to bear the burden now! " Niuniu forgot that the boss of the company is not her brother, so it doesn''t make any sense for her to tell him this. Dabao was holding her shoulders, and his black eyes were looking at her. At this time, he was still half as confused as he was just now? "Niuniu, at the beginning of Xinying entertainment company, are you the only artist?" Niuniu nodded, "Well!", In this regard, not only she knows, but most viewers who care about gossip know it, because at the beginning, Xinying entertainment announced in a high profile on the front page of the whole entertainment that it would spend a lot of money to build her as a super star. Dabao asked formally, "what do you think is the reason that a company, without any artists, will sign you a new person instead of a popular star?" Niu Niu looks at him blankly. She is not the boss of the company. How do you know why he had to sign himself at that time? Niuniu thought about it seriously. Although she thought it was impossible, she couldn''t think of any other possibility. "Or, is sister Fang pestering the boss? And then the boss got bored? " "Poof!" Dabao rolled his eyes funny and angry. "Didn''t you go back to your company with Tian Fang today? What do you think of it? " Niuniu didn''t quite understand why her brother suddenly changed the topic, but she obediently followed his words and said, "the company is very large, and besides me, the other five signed artists I heard are all unforgettable people with very strong personal characteristics. Although I don''t know much about this business, I really think our boss''s eye is very tricky, vicious and sharp. As long as my five fellow artists are willing to work hard, they will be able to become queen in their respective fields. " Dabao listened to Niuniu''s analysis carefully, nodded and said, "since the boss of your company can pick out five such excellent artists, it shows that he is not blind! Since he''s not blind, he signed you without any artists in the company. At the same time, he spent a lot of money on you. Do you think he might have been pestered by your sister Fang? To annoy him? Or is it true that you are more personal and unforgettable than your five brothers and sisters, so your boss put all his money on you? " I have to say that Niu Niu never thought about what her brother said. Because, for more than a year, she only wanted to make herself better and stronger, so, in addition to acting, she constantly absorbed all kinds of relevant professional knowledge to enrich herself. She never thought about why the company signed her. Now, after listening to my brother''s words, I think it''s true that, as my brother said, as a profit-making company, it''s impossible to sign her in order to help her realize her personal dream. After all, it''s a commercial company, not a charity. The situation that does not conflict with her realization of her personal dream is that while she pursues her dream and realizes her personal value, the company can also get the profits that she deserves as a businessman. Therefore, what her brother analyzed was logical and reasonable reasons, while what she guessed was just such farfetched nonsense that even children might not believe. Dabao looked at all the changes of expression on Niu Niu''s face, and knew that she finally understood the relationship of mutual benefit. "So, since your boss signed you, he was interested in your talent and ability to create huge business benefits for his company. To put it bluntly, in the eyes of your boss, you and your five schoolmates are nothing but a cash cow. Your talents and abilities are your tools for making money. And you, undoubtedly, are the biggest cash cow among them. Then your boss puts his most valued agent next to you as a cash cow and takes good care of your career. I don''t think it''s wrong, is it? " Niu Niu has been listening very carefully. She has to admit that her brother''s analysis fits the position and ideas of the boss of Xinying entertainment. Sure enough, a businessman''s way of thinking is different from his own. "It seems that''s true!" Dabao shook his head with a helpless smile, reached out and pinched her face, "now that you understand, don''t say such capricious words again. Your boss is a businessman. He knows how to arrange for his money tree to make more money. If you tell your boss to find an assistant to talk to you again, you will help sister Fang, but harm her. Do you know? " Niuniu blinked. This time, without Dabao''s explanation, she could understand the connection. "Well, if I told my boss to find another assistant, the boss would think that sister Fang was not good to me, or I was not satisfied with her. Is that what I mean?" Dabao nodded with a smile, "that''s right, you can teach me! What you need to do now is to do your own thing well, not to worry about hiring a personal assistant. You know, only when you are red, can you follow you to drink and eat spicy food Before the change, Dabao would not say such words with pressure to Niuniu, even if they were words of encouragement. But now, he can often feel the fierce fighting spirit in Niuniu''s eyes. Of course, her fighting spirit is not for red or fire, nor for the boss to make more money. She just wants to prove herself in front of more people and let more people see her efforts and growth. And he also believes that her current company has the ability to make all her efforts and growth get the maximum return! Niuniu completely understood the chain of interest. Dabao thought that her question was finished, so he wanted to pick her up and move her away, so that he could finish the rest of the little tail. Niu Niu suddenly frowned, as if she thought of something important, "brother, isn''t Fang Jie your agent? When did she become the manager of heart shadow entertainment? " Dabao shook his head again, "it''s really stupid of you to say that! Since I''m willing to sign my own treasure to Xinying, let alone Tian Fang. " Niuniu suddenly realized, "Oh... That''s to say, like me, sister Fang is signing a heart shadow entertainment contract, not a verbal contract with you?" Dabao nodded. "Of course, now she''s listening to your boss, not me." Chapter 904 After some communication with Dabao, Niuniu never asks Tian Fang to find a personal assistant for her. She just put another sentence of Dabao firmly in her heart, "only when you are red, can your sister Fang follow you to drink and eat spicy food!" Now she finally realized that what she was carrying was not only her own dream, but also Tian Fang''s future, and even the expectations and interests of the company''s boss. With this awareness, she has become more hardworking and hard-working. In addition to her own subjects, she will listen to popular music courses whenever she has time. After listening to the professional course of popular music for more than a week, she benefited a lot and got new inspiration intermittently. She revised and perfected about ten pieces of music on hand, and made three new pieces. Then she put the new and old pieces together, with a total of nearly 20 pieces of music scores, in a folder and handed them to Tian Fang. "Here you are, sister Fang." Tian Fang, sitting in the driver''s seat, took the folder she handed over with a puzzled look on her face. "Song, didn''t you say that the boss wanted me to write some songs for Tong Kehe It''s true that Tong Ke and Gao Xin, who are totally out of tune in appearance and temperament, are the right combination. Moreover, they are also a popular combination with high reputation in their university. Tian Fang put away a look of surprise, bowed his head and turned it seriously, roughly counted, "have you finished so soon? Wow, so much more? " "Sixteen of them were written before. Recently, I went to more than ten popular music courses, which inspired me a lot, so I made some changes in the details of these sixteen pieces. The first three pieces were new works during this period. You can show them to the producers and supervisors, and use them if you think they are useful." Niuniu is full of inspiration these days. In addition to the three songs she gave to Tian Fang, she has also made several other songs about family love. She plans to keep these songs for herself. If possible, she may release a small album in the future. She doesn''t need to sell, just to satisfy her interest. As for her idea of producing an album, she has never mentioned it to Tian Fang, who seems to have no long-term plan and arrangement for her future. It has been nearly a year since she started filming at the beginning of the year. She has only made one film and one print advertisement, and then there are fashion shows and film publicity in several major cities. Although she is still half a newcomer, she also knows that her current workload is pitiful. Therefore, when Tian Fang didn''t give her any specific work arrangements, she had to make full use of the time and accumulate a lot. The night Tian Fang took the song, Niu Niu received her call. "Niuniu, ten of your dozens of songs are favored by the producers and supervisors. Of course, some details need to be revised. You won''t have class tomorrow afternoon, will you? I''ll pick you up at noon. I''ll go back to the company for lunch. I''ll see the producer and the producer by the way. Can you communicate with each other face to face about specific questions? " Niuniu has no opinion about this. After she hung up the phone, she said with a smile to Dabao, who was absorbed in reading a book, "brother, those songs I made are favored by the producers. It seems that I can treat you to dinner with the money for selling songs!" Dabao rolled his eyes silently, then glanced at her askance, "I''m not ambitious. How many songs have been taken in, just enough to treat me to dinner?" "Ten songs!" Niuniu complacently said that in her opinion, it really doesn''t matter how much these songs are worth. What matters is that they are liked by the producers and supervisors. This means that some people appreciate and like her improvised music. "Tut Tut, ten songs is enough for a meal? That''s buying cabbage, not music, right? Is the price discussed by Tian Fang? I''ll call and ask her! " Dabao said, and his hand had already felt out the phone. It''s rare to be lazy. Niu Niu, who sleeps comfortably on his lap and plays games, has a clear eye and a quick hand and snatches his phone. "Sister Fang didn''t say the price at all. She just told me that ten songs had been chosen. She would take me back to the company tomorrow to meet with the producer and the producer and talk about them in detail." Dabao didn''t insist on calling Tian Fang any more, but he said that he would communicate with Tian Fang in private about the price of the music, and then repeatedly told Niuniu, "you see the producer and producer tomorrow, just talk about the music with them, and you don''t have to worry about anything else, no matter what they say." Niuniu thinks that she is not sharp enough and shrewd enough about money. All the time, whether it''s her advertising endorsement fee and film payment, or the details of the contract, it''s her brother who gives her a lot of bickering and deliberation. This time, she is also relieved to leave it to her brother. After talking about music, Dabao suddenly mentioned another thing¡° I''ll go with you to the fashion show in Beijing next week. " Niu Niu glared, "I''m going for three days. Can you take so many days off?" It''s not that she didn''t want her brother to accompany her. On the contrary, she was very happy to hear that her brother said that she would accompany her. But when she calmed down, she felt that she was too selfish. For most of the past six months, her brother was so busy that he had to work overtime on Saturdays and Sundays. Now he has three days to accompany her. When she comes back, can''t he be so busy that he doesn''t even have time to sleep? "It''s not a vacation. It''s a project we worked with my uncle. There are some important issues to discuss. So I''ll go with you, but I may not be able to stay with you all the time. I have to do my own business." It is said that he is going on a business trip to accompany her to take off. Niuniu is not disappointed. On the contrary, she is very happy to say, "it doesn''t matter, brother. You are busy with your business during the day. You are accompanied by Tian Fang." Today''s Niuniu is not the little girl who didn''t even have an assistant a few years ago. She has Tian Fang to take care of her. She doesn''t have to worry about any unexpected things. "What''s more, sister Liu called me yesterday and asked me to get two tickets for her family. She said that if I needed to, she could ask for leave to accompany me for a few days." Dabao shook his head helplessly. "Yangliu is really getting worse and worse. When you have time, tell me about her. She is a master of economics from a world-famous university. She idles all day and throws things to her husband. What''s the matter?" Originally, it was a matter of uncle''s family, or, more accurately, of willow and her husband. The husband was willing to spoil his wife and play with him, but he couldn''t manage it. However, her eldest daughter threw all the things to her husband to play happily. Her foreign devil husband was too busy to help, so she often asked him and Xiaobao for help. Chapter 905 Dabao and Xiaobao are not reluctant to help. After all, apart from the good relationship between their uncle and his family, their mother still has a lot of shares in Yang''s family. Yang''s is good, so is Mommy. But recently, he and Xiaobao are very busy. Yangliuna''s husband also threw a large investment project of Yang''s in r city for them to follow up, because Ji''s new investment projects are all in his charge. Now his work is piled up like a mountain, and he can''t take care of so much. He has to throw Yang''s investment project to Xiaobao to follow up. Fortunately, Xiaobao is a young man who doesn''t care much at home. As soon as he gets back to the company and plunges into his work, he becomes more and more personal. He is only a teenager. His calmness and steadiness is no less than Ji Dabao. For the two sons of the Ji family, many rich businessmen or senior officials of the same age as Ji Rui are full of praise and admiration. Ji Rui and Le Tong are always proud of their three children. Seeing their two sons busy all day, they can''t help but feel sad. To this end, Letong once discussed with Yang Sheng that he wanted to transfer those shares of Yang''s family to Yang Sheng at a low price. But where is Yang Sheng willing? Le Tong even said that the price of half selling and half giving is regarded as Yang Sheng''s reward for his many years of hard work with Ji Rui, but Yang Sheng still refuses. "Tongtong, you say it''s selling, but look at your price. It''s the price of cabbage! Besides, most of your shares are uncle''s shares. If you are willing to sell them, I dare not take over and buy them. " After all, Yang Sheng is not willing to take over the shares of Letong. Otherwise, with his current wealth, it will be a matter of minutes to take back Letong''s shares at the market price. Moreover, from a selfish and long-term point of view, it is a good thing for him to take back Yang''s shares. After all, Ji''s family is growing stronger and stronger now. If one day, Ji''s family and Yang''s family turn against each other, if Ji''s family wants to be unfavorable to Yang''s family, it will be extremely unfavorable to Yang''s family with Ji''s strength and Yang''s shares. But Yang Sheng felt that if he bought the shares in Letong''s hand, the last connection between Letong and Yang''s family would be broken. This is something he did not want to see and could not accept. Similarly, it must be something that grandfather in heaven did not want to see. "Brother, you should be very clear that it is a good thing for you to buy back the shares as soon as possible." In addition to Yang Sheng, Letong is not greedy. For her, Ji''s estate is enough. Letong doesn''t want to see the two sons not only busy with Ji''s business, but also distracted to take care of Yang''s business. Of course, if Yang Sheng really needs it, Le Tong will help without hesitation, but the reality is that since her niece Yang Liu brought her husband to work as a laborer, she has been playing around and enjoying her life. Letong is a mother who protects her calf. She doesn''t object to her niece''s enjoyment of life, but only if she doesn''t put her work on her two precious sons. Yang Sheng of course also knows that his daughter is too much, "Tong Tong, I understand, Yang Liu that girl''s matter, I will have a good chat with her. However, I talked with her several times, and she always said that she only got her freedom by pushing her husband into the fire pit. " Speaking of his hedonistic daughter, Yang Sheng is not an ordinary headache. "Brother, I think we all have to invite some professional managers back to liberate their younger generation!" Letong is not an antique. She and Ji Rui have made this suggestion several times in front of Dabao and Xiaobao, but the two brothers have rejected it. "Well, if we want to have grandchildren early, it''s really urgent!" The two brothers and sisters who have been promoted to elders originally talked about shares, and then they talked about the issue of Sun Tzu. Letong has always liked children, so it''s understandable to say such words, but Yang Sheng, a big man who used to be afraid of children, has gradually entered middle age and, like President Ji, is eager to see a new extension of his life. Le Tong and Ji Rui, Yang Sheng and Chu ran once sat together to discuss the issue of providing for the aged in the future. Originally, they were all legendary figures in the business world. They said that when their grandchildren were born, they would retire and stay at home to amuse them. Of course, dabaoniuniu, the two young people who are most expected to have a baby as soon as possible, have no idea that their parents and uncle have secretly discussed their future for countless times, even their future children''s future Therefore, when parents, for their children, there will always be endless heart. ¡­¡­ The next day, Niuniu and Tian Fang returned to the company together. This is Niuniu''s second time to go back to Xinying entertainment. This time, she fulfilled her promise and invited several younger martial brothers and sisters, together with all the people in the company, to have dinner with a total of more than 20 people. In addition to several younger martial brothers, younger martial sisters and their assistants, Niuniu met for the first time. Other colleagues, including record producer and producer, Niuniu met for the first time. However, it''s the first time that she meets these people, but these colleagues are very familiar with her. After all, Sihan is the future super star of the company, and it''s hard for everyone not to be familiar with her. Because she is a new person in the company, people are very enthusiastic about her. Regardless of whether she has made any achievements now, anyway, it''s always right to hold her thigh first. As a result, this meal was not easy for Niu Niu. During the dinner, the company''s colleagues came to propose a toast to Niu Niu in turn. Even though Niu Niu still used alcohol allergy as a pretext, she could not escape without drinking wine and substituting tea or drink for wine. Tian Fang once tried to help her block these toasts, but Niu Niu didn''t want to give people a bad impression and insisted on drinking a cup of tea. So, after a meal, the table was full of delicious food. Niu Niu didn''t care to eat a few mouthfuls, but drank a lot of drinks. After paying the bill and returning to the company, Niuniu and Tian Fang enter the conference room with record producer Ning Yi and producer Jia Hao. Several people had introduced themselves before the meal, but during the dinner, because Niuniu had to deal with the toast of other colleagues, even sitting beside Ning Yi and Jiahao, they didn''t have much chance to communicate. Ningyi and Jiahao are about the same age. They both look in their early 30s. Ningyi is a school of artists, fashionable and tasteful. Compared with Ningyi, Jiahao is a bit slovenly. Chapter 906 Although Ningyi and Jiahao are extremely different in appearance and temperament, they have one thing in common, that is, they are talkative. Of course, this is Niuniu''s evaluation of them. In Tian Fang''s eyes, it''s not like this. Ning Yi talks slowly, and Jia Hao talks like a firefight. When she stays with these two people, Sihan hardly needs to talk, and the scene won''t be a bit cold. They talked a lot about Sihan''s songs. In fact, they all talked about some suggestions and ideas about Sihan''s songs. Sihan''s songs, because of her lack of self-confidence, hardly saw the light. They were instructed by two famous masters in the music world and benefited a lot. Tian Fang listened to them say a lot of things, but she was shocked. After a few minutes, Sihan, who was interested in listening to them, pushed her out of the meeting room and asked her to deal with other things. Sihan and the two masters stayed in the conference room for an afternoon. In the middle of the afternoon, Tian Fang was not at ease. He gave tea and snacks several times under various pretexts. When he saw that both of them were smiling and talking, she had no room to interrupt. Tian Fang, who could not enter the three worlds, had no choice but to put down her food and drink and left behind. It wasn''t until the sunset that the three monsters in the conference room, who had been labeled as "music maniacs" in Tian Fang''s eyes, came out laughing and talking. "Brother Ning Gehao, thank you for your advice and criticism. I''ll reflect on it when I go back and modify it and send it to your email." Sihan, who has been arrested and criticized for an afternoon, is not at all depressed. On the contrary, he stands in front of the conference room with his two predecessors and talks for a long time before he reluctantly follows Tian Fang away. "Are you shaking m? After being pulled by those two freaks for a whole afternoon, you don''t feel annoyed, and you look like you''ve picked up money!" When the car passed the small stone bridge, Tian Fang began to scold Niu. Tian Fang is also a very protective person. Sihan is her trump card. Emotionally, she even takes this girl as her sister. Ning Yi and Jia Hao are well-known, but their temper is also notorious. Before, Tong Ke was glad that they came to the interview for the first time and played and sang an original song of their own on the spot. They were criticized by these two people and cried on the spot. In order to prevent Sihan from unjustified grievances and unwarranted accusations and attacks, Tian Fang had already been angry with Ning Yi and Jiahao yesterday, implying that Sihan has a lot of origins. Neither Tian Fang nor both of them can afford to offend this little ancestor. But this girl is very good. As soon as we met, teacher Ning Hao called her very sweet. Seeing that she worked hard to build up a momentum for this girl, Tian Fang could only work anxiously on one side. When they returned to the conference room, the two geeks were even more eloquent. Tian Fang sat listening for a few minutes. Except for a bunch of musical terms they didn''t understand, the rest of their mouths were full of words criticizing Niuniu''s music. Tian Fang thinks that those two people are simply insane. Before, she said that she wanted to communicate with Sihan. But just now, it was an exchange. She said that it was a criticism conference, which was more appropriate. She directly criticized Niuniu''s music for nothing. Tian Fang Mingming wants to stay in the conference room to support Sihan, but the girl is not appreciative, so she has to go out to deal with other things with a smile. Tian Fang can''t get over her, and doesn''t see the strange "communication" of the three people hiding behind the door. "Sister, you know, I''m very happy today!" Sihan, however, is very excited. She is not at all discouraged and unwilling to be attacked and ridiculed. "Little ancestor, just be happy!" Tian Fang didn''t look at her angrily and decided not to speak any more to avoid being angry or choked by her! It is said that people who play music and art are all lunatics. Ning Yi and Jiahao are undoubtedly lunatics. Sihan is obviously one of them! "Elder sister, do you know that Ningge and HAOGE are really worthy of being the most valuable gold medal partners in the pop music world? Their views are totally different from those of the professor, but I think their views are more reasonable and persuasive." Tian Fang pursed her lips, saying that she would only be a qualified audience and would never open her mouth to express half a speech. And excited Niu Niu, obviously did not need to respond, "sister, you know, they not only gave advice to the selected ten songs, but also gave advice to the remaining nine songs one by one. They are really sharp and have a keen sense of pop music." Tian Fang secretly Tucao, of course, sharp, and make complaints about how much money our boss spent. "Elder sister, brother Ning and brother Hao also gave me their personal phone number. They let me call them whenever I have any questions I don''t understand." Tian Fang had to remind the chattering simple sister, "little ancestor, there is a kind of language in this world, called polite language, do you understand?" Niu Niu raised her eyes and glanced at her, "but do you think people with their character can say polite things?" I have to say that Niu Niu is quite right. If these two people can say polite words, this whole afternoon will not let Tian fangwo a belly fire. "All right, all right, since you don''t think what they said is polite, you can try to call them in the middle of the night." Tian Fang said angrily, and added in his heart: if you don''t scold them, I''ll call you sister! Niuniu didn''t say a word this time. As for whether she would really call, Tian Fang bet that she wouldn''t, because this girl mostly stays with master Ji at night. How could master Ji let his baby have a pimple to call other men in the middle of the night? The two people in the car are in such extreme mood all the way. Tian Fang is stuffy, but Niu Niu is excited all the way, and she hardly stops talking all the way. At first, her topic basically revolved around the talent and sharp unique vision of Ning Yi and Jiahao. Later, she gradually talked about her songs. Until then, Tian Fang was in a good mood to remind her, "your brother said that the price of your song can''t be too low, but you say so, it seems that as long as you meet a bosom friend''s appreciation, the price is not a problem at all?" Niu Niu''s concept of money is never strong. "I don''t care how much a tune costs. Anyway, a tune of this level is not worth much money. Compared with the money for selling these songs, they can become popular songs and be familiar and accepted by the audience, which is the most important thing for me! " Tian Fang shook his head helplessly, "well, since you regard money as dirt, I don''t have much to say. In a word, I don''t care about the price. Tell your brother about it yourself. " Chapter 907 Tian Fang was obviously annoyed by Niu Niu. She felt that she should have the momentum and aura of the first sister of Xinying, so that when she was an agent, she could worry less. But if you want to think about it, reason tells her that it''s more difficult for this little girl with excellent upbringing and no super concept to put on an invincible face in front of the public than to let her come back with a laurel this year! This matter, Tian Fang, the dutiful agent, of course, told Dabao in private. Dabao didn''t say anything about it. He just said that Niuniu was happy. Other things, don''t care too much. Tian Fang really wanted to drop the phone at that time. Young master, you should have said it earlier. In this way, I don''t have to break my heart to watch your baby sister protect you all day. Anyway, if I let her do it according to her heart, I will be happy, won''t I? And Niuniu, one day after that, holding those old tunes to study until midnight, when she encountered something she didn''t understand, she didn''t understand. Finally, she really dialed Ning Yi''s phone, and there was a confused and slightly surly voice from the microphone, which made Niuniu cry in her heart that she should be stepping on a mine. "Brother Ning, I''m Sihan. Are you sleeping? I''m sorry, but I''ll call you tomorrow. " Say, will hang up the phone, but the voice over there is a lot of clear in the moment. "Now that I''ve been woken up, if you have anything to say, remember, a phone call and a song!" It turns out that Niuniu and Tian Fang only said half of what they said. Ning Yi and Jiahao did say that they wanted her to call at any time to help them, but they also said that if they were disturbed, they would pay for a piece of music. If they had it, they would give it directly. If they didn''t, they would owe it first. Niu Niu was very inspired during this period. She had more and more songs on hand, so she agreed without thinking about it at that time. Niuniu spent nearly a week playing and revising the ten tunes selected by Ningyi and Jiahao. Finally, the night before she left for the Beijing fashion show, she sent the revised tunes in duplicate to Ningyi and Jiahao''s mailbox. Dabao and Niuniu went to the capital together. The brand dealer sent Mr. Mai''s assistant to pick them up, and Dabao Niuniu''s uncle Yang Sheng took time out of his busy schedule to pick them up. Mr. Mai''s assistant usually attends many business banquets with Mr. Mai. Naturally, he knows Yang Sheng. When he hears Niuniu calling him uncle Yang Sheng, he pours into Yang Sheng''s arms and hugs him for a long time. They are very close to each other. He is very surprised. "Miss Sihan, is Yang Dong your uncle?" Sihan nodded, "yes!" Yang Sheng also readily toward each other smile, "such as fake package change." Although Sihan is no longer as concerned about the exposure of her life experience as before, she has no idea to publicize it. Otherwise, for other artists who are not pure in mind, this prominent identity background alone will be enough to stir up the fire. The assistant has heard about Sihan''s backstage for a long time, but Mr. Mai keeps his mouth shut about it. Now Sihan is called Uncle Yang Sheng, and Yang Sheng''s sister is the wife of the Ji family in R City, where Sihan lives, and also the vice president of Ji group. By analogy, how dare you feel that Sihan is actually the daughter of President Ji? The assistant was frightened by his speculation and secretly congratulated that he had never offended Miss Sihan in recent years. In the airport, the brother and sister are separated temporarily. Dabao has something to do, so he orders Niuniu a few words and gets on Yang Sheng''s car. Niuniu and Tian Fang get on the car arranged by Mr. Mai. "Fangjie, Mr. Mai asked you to go back to the hotel to have a rest. He will send someone to pick you up at dinner time." "Well, during this time, we can move freely, right?" "Yes! Miss Tian, Miss Sihan, where do you want to go? I can take you Tian Fang feels strange. Judging from previous contacts, Mr. Mai''s assistant, if not arrogant, is by no means such an easygoing person. But now, how can he be so polite all of a sudden? Tian Fang went over the people and things in the airport just now. Maybe she understood something. "Please put us down in the shopping mall two blocks in front of the hotel, thank you!" On the plane, Tian Fang has agreed with Niu Niu that if there are no other arrangements after getting off the plane, she will go shopping with Niu Niu. According to Tian Fang''s request, the assistant took them to the shopping mall and said, "Miss Tian, do you need me to wait for you two here?" Sure enough, Tian Fang didn''t feel wrong. The assistant was more attentive than before. "Oh, no, we''ll just walk back after shopping. It''s not very far. Thank you." In the evening, Dabao will come to pick Niuniu up and go back to Yang''s home. Therefore, Niuniu only carries a light backpack with wallet, mobile phone and other necessities. Tian Fang drags her luggage with one hand and takes Niuniu into the shopping mall with the other. They left their suitcases at the service desk. When they left, Tian Fang took out the phone and called Mr. Mai. "Hello, Mr. Mai. Just now your assistant saw Sihan''s uncle Yang Dong coming to pick up the plane. It is estimated that he already knows Sihan''s background." "Well, I know. I''ll make it clear to him later. Although he is a little cold, he is very reliable. Please rest assured, Miss Tian." Mr. Mai readily assured Tian Fang. Tian Fang got Mr. Mai''s guarantee, and then she let go and happily went shopping with Sihan. Sihan came here purely for company, so when Tian Fang asked her what she wanted to buy, she just shook her head blankly, "I don''t have anything to buy, sister Fang, you can buy whatever you want." But even though she didn''t plan to go shopping, in the end, she bought twice as many things as Tian Fang. Among these items, there are some gifts of the size of Yang Sheng''s family, as well as a pile of clothes and accessories of the latest style bought by her parents and brothers this winter. Tian Fang, who used to be the leader, finally became a follower and helped her carry n bags of items behind her. "Little ancestor, you have nothing to buy?" Tian Fang wails after Sihan with both hands full, but the young lady seems not ready to stop. In the meantime, she goes into a men''s shop to pick shoes for her baby brother and younger brother. "Little ancestor, can we go back and buy shoes? Isn''t it troublesome to ship it back so far? " Sihan looks at her strangely, "is it trouble? Isn''t it checked? The boots of this brand are very good-looking. Xiaobao usually likes to wear jeans. I''ll buy him more pairs to change them. " Tian Fang rolled her eyes behind her, and then took more boots to have a look. When she saw the price above, she quickly put the boots back on the exhibition shelf. Chapter 908 Sure enough, the shoes of this kind of international brand shop are not affordable to the ordinary wage earners like her. Even if you choose the cheapest pair, it will be enough to pay her a month''s salary. "Sister Fang, do you want to buy a pair for brother Zhihao? Many of the shoes here are handmade, so they are very comfortable to wear! " Tian Fang grinned, "Niuniu, this is the same price as cutting my meat. Do you think I can afford it?" Niu Niu took her boots and was stunned. After a while, he said to Tian Fang with a guilty face, "sister Fang, I''m sorry!" Tian Fang was flustered. "Ouch, my little ancestor, you have no reason to apologize to me. You have nothing to do with me!" Niu Niu put her boots back on the shoe rack, turned around and faced Tian Fang with a formal face. "Elder sister, you see that I have only received one play this year. You have a basic salary plus commission. If I receive more work and pay more, your income will be higher!" Tian Fang also Leng next, this wench, when also became shrewd rise, still think she doesn''t care about these things to money at all. But it turned out that she didn''t care because she had a habit of treating money very lightly. "Sister, don''t worry. After the Spring Festival, I will work harder. At that time, as long as you think it''s OK to work, it doesn''t matter!" Seriously, Tian Fang was really moved. "Fool, I don''t say OK to your job. You have to be nodded by the four smart people in your family before you can take it!" Tian Fang felt that, looking at the whole performing arts circle, she was afraid to be the agent who had no initiative. But even so, she still thinks it''s good to follow the little ancestor, especially now, this feeling is especially strong! Niuniu, on the other hand, crowed her eyes and made a cute face. "Don''t worry, elder sister. As long as you think it''s OK, I''ll have a way to make them nod and agree!" Tian Fang couldn''t laugh or cry, reached out and patted her forehead, "then if the east window incident happens, am I the principal offender or the accomplice?" She is still young. She cherishes her life very much, but she doesn''t want to be hunted down by any one of the four people in the Ji family who can cover the sky with one hand! "It''s none of your business. It''s all my business. My career is mine." Niu Niu is loyal and straightforward to take the responsibility on herself. Even if don''t want to admit, but Tian Fang must admit, she now, really by this silly girl deeply moved! My hard work over the past year has not been in vain! Here, Tian Fang and Niu Niu are shopping in the city. Dabao in Yang Sheng''s office receives a call from the editor in chief of a well-known media. "Hello, Mr. Zhang!" Dabao got on the phone with a bad feeling. "Yu Shao, we just received an information call about your sister. I''ll send it to you now." Dabao frowned slightly, almost without thinking, he could guess who the informant was¡° What''s the name of the source? " The editor in chief didn''t say a word. It was tacit. "The information has been received, please Mr. Zhang. I''ll ask you to help me with the next thing. " This is not the first time. Naturally, it can not be the last. "I understand, Yu little rest assured, if there is any leakage of this information, you only have to ask me!" After hanging up the phone, Dabao points out the information he just received. Although many of the contents are facts, they are not supported by any real evidence. Most of them are the guesses of the informants. The most convincing one is a picture of Niuniu and Yang Sheng embracing each other. Dabao raised his lips slightly, and his eyes were full of irony. "What''s the matter? Who is so ignorant that he bumped his head into master Ji''s muzzle?" Yang Sheng, who had been busy on one side, knew Ji Dabao very well. When he looked up and saw the hairy smile in his eyes, he couldn''t help being curious. My nephew is much more difficult to understand than Ji Rui, the president of poker. He is not easy to get angry. On the surface, he seems to be a moderate clique, but on the truth, he is a deep-seated guy. Although this boy, who has been known as a little devil since he was a child, was transformed by his sister to be sunny, some of his dark nature is deeply rooted in his bones and can never be changed. "Who can be, the boy who just came to pick up Niu Niu." Dabao said, and moved the laptop slightly, so that Yang Sheng could see clearly the picture and text report that had no chance to see light at all. Yang Sheng gave a cursory glance and could not help shaking his head. "Tut, this boy is bold enough. He''s crazy about money! If this report is really out of the street, don''t say you won''t let him off, I won''t let him off. " Because, apart from guessing that Sihan is the real niece of the Yang family, the one surnamed Qu also made another guess, that is, Sihan is actually Ji Rui''s dry daughter, so he is reluctantly related to the Yang family In recent years, any relationship with "Gan" can easily be associated with many dishonorable relationships. Especially in the performing arts circle, most of the relationships such as "Gan Mei", "Gan Da", "Gan daughter" and "Gan son" are just to cover up some kind of relationship which is not obvious. In fact, since Niu Niu decided to fully participate in the performing arts circle, both Niu Niu and Ji''s family have been psychologically prepared. Sooner or later, Niu Niu''s surname Ji will be known to the public. In their opinion, if they know, they will know. It''s no big deal. But this kind of knowledge must be known through normal channels, not from the hyped gossip reports. The man surnamed Qu, in addition to hyping her life experience, also added a subjective guess to increase the hype and eye-catching. He probably didn''t know that the last few guesses were enough to make him more guilty! Because, although Niuniu is indeed an adopted child, both Ji family and Yang family regard her as Ji family''s own child since childhood. For them, although Niuniu doesn''t have the blood of the Ji family, she is the flesh and blood of the Ji family who grew up eating the food of the Ji family and enjoying the love and education of the Ji family. Outsiders have to judge their relationship with secular vision and values. It''s not only superficial and ignorant, but also hateful! "It''s all settled?" Yang Sheng didn''t worry that Dabao would let this surnamed district go, but he asked a lot. "Well, it''s done!" Before Dabao replied to Yang Sheng, he had forwarded the report that the chief editor sent to his mailbox to Mr. Mai''s mailbox. I believe that the result will come soon! "Don''t be so cruel..." at this time, Yang Sheng still wanted to laugh. Dabao shrugged. "It''s not my business. It''s Mr. Mai''s business!" Dabao is good at this kind of thing! Chapter 909 Sihan and Tianfang have been shopping in the mall for a whole afternoon. Tired Tian Fang teases Sihan, "what do you choose? Let yushao buy the whole shopping mall!" Sihan just smiles with a good temper and doesn''t speak. In the evening, the one who came to meet Sihan and Tianfang was Mr. Mai himself. Sihan, who didn''t know it, was embarrassed to say to Mr. Mai, "Uncle Mai, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be very busy tonight?" Mr. Mai smiles, holding the car door with one hand, holding her waist with the other hand, and letting her get on the bus. Tian Fang behind Sihan also follows Sihan''s words and asks, "yes, what about the community? Let him come to pick us up. How can I trouble you? " Mr. Mai had no choice but to say, "there are other things to do in the community. I just want to get some air." Can''t you come out for a breath? The assistant''s report, which is impossible to see light, almost messed up the next cooperation between him and Ji. It''s true that the two young masters of the Ji family have made a lot of new moves after they joined the Ji family full-time. It''s said that Ji family intends to enter the international luxury market recently. Besides being famous in the fashion field, Mr. Mai''s company is also famous for luxury goods. As a result, as soon as he received the news from Ji, he sent someone from the headquarters to help Mr. Mai fight for cooperation with Ji. It is the young master of the Ji family who is in charge of this cooperation case. As you can imagine, when Mr. Mai received the report forwarded by the young master of Ji family, he almost didn''t feel angry on the spot! Immediately call master Ji to make sure that he will do it well. Then, call the boy named district directly and ask him to go home for rest without pay or duty! At that time, Mr. Mai was in a cold sweat. He was secretly glad that this report didn''t come to light. Otherwise, let alone the boy named Qu, he would not be able to bear the huge loss himself. After all, who would be upset if they were supposed to be their own daughter, not to mention a wealthy and powerful family like the Ji family? Of course, Mr. Mai didn''t know that Sihan was not born to the Ji family. Otherwise, he would be more afraid. Mr. Mai took Sihan and Tian Fang to the hotel to attend a dinner party of their company. During the dinner, Mr. Mai took Sihan to meet many cutting-edge fashion designers and famous models. Usually, on this occasion, you have to drink, especially for a model like Sihan who is not very popular. But Mr. Mai strangely blocked a lot of wine for the beautiful woman who was not a big shot around him. The gesture of protection and tolerance was very obvious. In the end, the whole audience vaguely understood that this Sihan, they can''t afford to offend. Naturally, this kind of Sihan has undoubtedly aroused the envy of many popular models on the scene. However, their agents all received Mr. Mai''s information in the afternoon. Of course, the content is to let them take charge of their own people. Never be curious about gossip. When Ji Dabao came to pick up Niuniu, the party was not over. Dabao didn''t have an invitation. Mr. Mai went out and brought it in himself. The female supermodels who followed Mr. Mai came in. They saw a man who was tall and handsome, tasteful in clothes and with extraordinary temperament. Compared with the male models who had stature, they had a handsome face and a strong bearing. Their eyes glowed like nails encountering a strong magnet. They surrounded Mr. Mai at a very fast speed. Dabao didn''t pay attention to this group of women who quickly gathered around themselves and Mr. Mai. After all, I knew how to drive away the annoying bees and butterflies who coveted my father since I was a child. Even if they were not the best, at least they were very good at fighting the self-confidence of these vain women. "Miss, your facial features and skin color are not suitable for nude makeup!" Dabao smiles at the first female model who wants to chat up. This female model has a very good figure, but unfortunately, her skin and complexion are very poor. Moreover, her facial features are a little sorry. The criticisms she usually hears are basically about her skin and facial features. When Dabao says this to her face, her nose is crooked. Just as he wanted to question Dabao, Mr. Mai on one side gave her a very cruel look, indicating that even if she wanted to fart, she had to hold it for him! Seeing that the former proud female model with proud figure was defeated, the second one with excellent appearance came forward confidently, "my name is Xiaoxin. I don''t know what to call him?" Dabao''s lips have been tilted up. Others only think he is in a good mood, but Sihan, who is not far away, sees his brother''s appearance and knows that he is in a bad mood. "Miss, are you twelve years old? Sorry, I''m not interested in underage girls! " This word, be in allusion to the figure dysplasia of the other side clearly. In fact, many models are thin. In the eyes of ordinary people, this one is just like skin and bone. This woman, who called herself Xiaoxin, just laughed like a flower. Her face was as black as a coal cake. However, she had to leave indignantly because she received Mr. Mai''s warning eyes. Mr. Mai really understands the eloquence of the young master of the Ji family. He doesn''t dare to let him poison his models any more. After all, a model like Sihan who wants to have a figure, a face and a temperament can be met or not. According to master Ji''s poisonous tongue skill, the model who has been commented by him will not be able to regain self-confidence for a while. Thinking of this, Mr. Mai raised his voice and said to the group of women who were still gathering around with young master Ji as their goal, "what are you doing around me? What are you doing? I''m really in a hurry. I''ll let someone add a rehearsal show for you now." Mr. Mai is really afraid of being poisoned by master Ji again. Sihan will be the only one to carry the flag for tomorrow''s show! Those women are all men with eyes and ears. Seeing Mr. Mai''s black face and thick voice saying these words, they know that this handsome man with style and momentum is not the one they can hook up with. Although the female models are unwilling to discharge their eyes to the handsome guy, their bodies are obediently flashing to one side. They reluctantly watch the handsome guy walk with long legs on the channel they let out and ignore their discharge. The electric eyes, which are almost convulsed, walk calmly without strabismus. Then, they looked at the gorgeous handsome guy stop in front of Sihan again with envy. Then, they hugged the girl and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Chapter 910 Mr. Mai''s severe threat and warning made the female models wake up from the gnashing teeth jealous woman mode, immediately make birds and animals flee, and instantly disappear. Dabao didn''t want to stay at the banquet for a long time. He didn''t see anyone in the afternoon. He thought that it would be more convenient to find a space to be alone as soon as possible. "Mr. Mai, let''s go first. Tomorrow I will deliver Sihan to the hotel on time." Holding Niu Niu to Dabao in front of Mr. Mai, he politely says goodbye, and then walks out of the banquet hall with Sihan in his arms. Tian Fang, as an agent, refuses Dabao''s proposal to send her back first and insists on staying. First of all, she is not so illiterate. She is a powerful light bulb in a car with two people. Second, she really has to stay and help Sihan get along with her. Although Sihan''s background is very strong, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t have to do anything as an agent. Since she is in her position, she has to seek political support. This is Tian Fang''s principle. Dabao and Sihan just left the hall. Just now, some female models who were not afraid of death flashed to Mr. Mai''s side to inquire intentionally or unconsciously. "Mr. Mai, the young man just now is Sihan''s boyfriend?" Mr. Mai glared at them, "don''t talk nonsense, it''s Sihan''s brother! In a word, I warn you, no matter who Sihan is, he is right. He can''t have anything to do with you. If you are smart, just think about how to make a good show tomorrow. Don''t think about some unrealistic things. The story of prince charming and Cinderella is just a fairy tale to cheat children! " On the other hand, Tian Fang, who is staying to help Sihan manage her relationship, is also surrounded by several women. These women talk a lot about it. Naturally, they want to get more information about the elegant young master just now. Tian Fang is noncommittal. She shrugs her shoulders and says that she doesn''t know very well. She''s just Sihan''s agent, but she doesn''t have the right to check other people''s ancestors. It can only be said that the social circle of these female models is too narrow and their knowledge is too obscure. This is because in recent years, Dabao has often attended some very important meetings and negotiations on behalf of Ji. As long as he has a little status in the business world, few people do not know Ji Yu, the prince of Ji. Or, to put it another way, Dabao is too clean and self loving. He has never attended any entertainment parties like other rich children or the second generation of officials. Therefore, he has no chance to let these supermodels know. In the end, Tian Fang was really annoyed by these people and said, "however, I''m sure of one thing, because the senior management of our company has told us that Sihan''s background can''t be provoked by ordinary people." This is exactly the same as what Mr. Mai warned them. In the end, although these famous models were tickled by mysterious handsome guys, they were afraid of causing unnecessary trouble. Even if they were tickled, they could only tickle silently in their hearts! In the car, Dabao sits in the driver''s seat and Niuniu naturally sits in the co driver''s seat. "Yangliu originally wanted us to go out and play together. She said it was to wash the dust for us. I''m afraid you''re too tired, so I refused her. If she calls you later, you''ll just say you''re tired and want to sleep." In fact, not only Niuniu is tired, but Dabao is also tired. Originally, Ji was busy enough, but he had to be distracted to deal with some of Yang''s affairs. Although he was smart and capable, he was not an indefatigable robot. "Well, I know that you are tired after a busy day. In fact, you just ask your uncle to call the driver to pick me up. Otherwise, I can take a taxi to go back by myself. That way, you can have more time to rest." Niu Niu stares at his beautiful side face with dim road light. Dabao suddenly turned his head and gave her a gentle smile. "I''m not tired to see you!" That pair of beautiful black eyes, in the orange light, appear particularly deep charming, also special gentle. "But I still don''t want you to run like this!" Niuniu leaned over, gently stroked his warm face, and then said in a soft voice, "really, I''m not a child. You''re tired, you can let me handle my own affairs. Then, you can also ask me to be spoiled, just like Xiaobao." It''s really like Xiaobao''s privilege to ask Niuniu for favors. Has Dabao ever thought about it? Niuniu doesn''t know, but he doesn''t seem to ask her for favors. Dabao''s eyes seemed to be still very focused on the road, but from the angle that Niuniu couldn''t see, there was a thin mist and a thick touch. Holding the steering wheel with one hand, she raised her right hand over her hand touching her face, put her fingers between her fingers, squeezed them, and then pulled her hands down and put them on the steering wheel. "It seems that my child''s daughter-in-law has finally grown up, so that I can act like a spoiler and compete for favors?" Niuniu gave a reply, because for some reason, her throat suddenly tightened and she couldn''t say more. In other people''s homes, parents pull their children to grow up. In Ji''s family, although their parents don''t want to take care of their children, strictly speaking, Xiaobao and Niuniu are brought up by Dabao. Both physically and psychologically, Dabao pays more attention to them. Niu Niu was silent for a long time, until her heart was moved to calm down. "Brother, if there is a next life, let me be your mother, then I can take care of you and grow up like you take care of me in this life!" Dabao glanced slightly, "why, don''t you want to be a lover with me in the next life? Want to be my mom? " Although, everyone knows, next life this kind of thing, have another say, even if really have, also can''t help them ordinary people decide next life''s identity. But even though she knew it was like this, Niu Niu hesitated, "it seems that... I still want to be more lovers with you." Dabao smiles, puts her hand back on her thigh and taps it again. "If there is a next life, let''s be a pair of brothers and sisters who have no blood relationship. In that way, you can pet me, love me and have a beautiful love with me!" Niu Niu silently imagines this setting in her heart. It seems that the picture is very harmonious and beautiful. It seems that this idea is also good! "Well, the age difference should not be too big, otherwise, I don''t think I can accept it. Well, that''s right. It''s about the same age difference as me and Xiaobao! " When Niu Niu said this, she didn''t think much about anything else, but the speaker didn''t pay attention to it. She saw Dabao, who had been raising her lips slightly before, but she twisted her eyebrows slightly. Chapter 911 Before has been slightly raised lips of Dabao, I do not know when, actually slightly twisted eyebrows. "So you have some special feelings for Xiaobao?" Niuniu has been spoiling Xiaobao too much indeed. Even though they have grown up now, they are still tired of being together from time to time. How close they should be. At ordinary times, Dabao doesn''t think much about it. After all, he has been used to the scene of these two little boys'' being tired of fighting. It can be said that Xiaobao''s arrogance and coquetry are largely the result of Niuniu''s being a sister. But after listening to Niu Niu''s words, he couldn''t help thinking about other directions. Niuniu, in some aspects, is very single-cell. After listening to dabaoman''s angry questioning, she was shocked. "How can it be that my sister is my brother to Xiaobao! What other special feelings are there? " The little girl blushed and pleaded eagerly. After a pause, Niu Niu suddenly understood something. She leaned over, narrowed her eyes slightly, and looked at Dabao from bottom to top with a little bit in her eyes. "Brother..." Niu Niu''s tone, clearly with a smile. "Well?" Dabao was not happy in his heart, so he didn''t notice the change of little girl''s tone at all. "I said, are you eating Xiaobao''s vinegar? Hey, hey When she discovered the truth that her brother was jealous of her brother, Niu Niu felt happy and excited! Although she always knew that her brother loved her very much, she even loved her brother''s jealousy. Does it mean that she is so important in his mind that he can''t even control herself? Sure enough, people are greedy animals. Even though they know that they love themselves very much, they will not greedily want more, and then want more! Perhaps, brother''s heart, in fact, is also such a constant desire to give him more love, so he can''t help but eat brother''s vinegar? Thinking of this possibility, Niuniu''s heart suddenly became uncomfortable. If Dabao was not driving at this time, she thought, she would hold him tightly in her arms, comfort him, kiss him, so as to ease his inner restlessness and irritability. Seeing that Dabao is speechless, Niuniu is anxious. Where can she be pleased with her pretty face? "Brother, my feelings for Xiaobao are just my sister''s feelings for my brother, but only for you. They are complex and indistinguishable. They are different from anyone else, and they are deeper than anyone else''s feelings. And, you know, I''m very dependent on you. No matter what happens, you must be the first one in my mind. " Niu Niu seems to be afraid of Dabao''s disbelief. Her face is full of anxiety, and her tone is more and more anxious. Her words are like pouring beans, but she doesn''t find that Dabao, who was originally slightly wringing her eyebrows, has two beautiful thick eyebrows stretching out at some time. Her eyes are full of happiness and contentment. Although her eyes are looking ahead, At the end of the eye, the light collected all kinds of anxious reactions into her eyes. Originally, I was in a very depressed mood, which was very good! "So, I''m more effective than 110?" Dabao is in a bad mood. His mouth is about to turn to the corner of his eye! Niuniu then found that the people who carefully wanted to make him happy had returned to normal, and her heart immediately relaxed a lot. She returned to him with a smile, "of course, 110 is for the broad masses of the people, but you are a special line only open to me and a special service." A man who only provides special line service to someone is as sweet as a can of honey in his heart. Then, I heard the little girl who belonged to him say, "I was surrounded by so many beauties just now. Do you feel great?" Dabao blinked. "What do you think?" Niu Niu pretended to be angry and pinched his face, "if you dare to say a cool word, this handsome face will... Haha... You know!" They chatted happily in the car. Unconsciously, the car had entered the door of the Yang family. Niuniu''s phone rings. If Dabao expected, it''s willow. "Niuniu, where are you and Dabao? Just waiting for you two As soon as the phone was connected, Yang Liu yelled loudly. Niuniu''s ears were buzzing. She subconsciously took the microphone away and glanced at Dabao, who drove the car into the parking space steadily. Then she said, "sister, I''ve been walking all day and my feet are going to cramp. My brother and I won''t go any more. Have a good time with your brother-in-law!" Yang Liu blew up immediately and "leaned" loudly. Dabao had foresight and snatched the phone. "Xiao Liu, we''re home, that''s it! Good night Without waiting for Yang Liu''s response, Da Bao hung up with a slap. "Don''t explain too much to her, she has been spoiled by your brother-in-law!" Niuniu responds and follows Dabao back to Yang''s house. Yang Sheng and his wife are not at home for dinner tonight. All the servants in the family have gone to bed. Only uncle Jing is still sitting in the living room watching TV. Uncle Jing is more than eighty years old. He has been in the Yang family for decades. The children of the Yang family have already regarded him as their elder. After the old man left, they insisted on keeping him single. The original intention is to let him enjoy happiness, but he is used to working hard. When he sees his brother and sister coming back, he immediately gets up and says that he is going to prepare supper for them. No matter how much he has, Dabao and Niuniu help him back to the room. "Grandpa Jing, didn''t I ask you not to wait for us and go to bed early?" "Anyway, I can''t sleep. I''ll just sit in the living room and wait for you. After a while, Xiao Liu will come back. What can I do if she gets drunk?" Uncle Jing is still nagging about willows. "Grandfather Jing, you can rest assured that your brother-in-law is taking care of your sister." Niuniu helped to persuade him to pull up the quilt and help him cover it. "Uncle sun dotes on her too much, spoils her..." This is the second time Niuniu heard this argument tonight. She came out of Uncle Jing''s bedroom and went back to Dabao''s bedroom. Dabao pulled Niuniu, who looked a little absent-minded, into her arms. "What''s the matter, Grandpa Jing reminds you of him?" The old master of the Yang family was so kind to the three brothers that after the old man died, the three brothers and sisters couldn''t adapt for a long time. Niuniu shook her head, "no..." "What''s the matter?" "Brother, you are so kind to me that you are not afraid to spoil me?" Dabao bowed his head to kiss her, "bad is bad, anyway, I can stand it!" He said this with a strong sense. It seems that he forgot that he was still criticizing her husband for conniving at her. Niu Niu looked at him contemptuously, "what position do you have to say that your brother-in-law spoils your sister? The two of them are willing to fight each other and suffer each other "That''s right. You didn''t know that my uncle was going to have a heart attack by Xiao Liu! Even if you are really bad, I believe you will only be bad to me, I don''t mind, but Xiao Liu, that''s it! " Chapter 912 It was more than half a month ago that Sihan became a micro blog hot search because of a performance video. During this period, although the search heat has cooled down, it has remained in the hot search 100. This is a good way of attention and exposure for a rookie who has not yet made his debut. And this fashion show, using the whole network live way, the live content includes the whole process of the show and the media interview after the show. For Sihan, this is the first time that she has performed to a national audience. As a spokesman for the Asia Pacific region, Sihan is naturally the last one in the whole fashion show. Compared with the show abroad a few years ago, Sihan now is no longer comparable. First of all, she has grown up a lot, and her temperament is much more introverted than a few years ago. The former girlish flavor has gradually changed into the present one, which still has a little girlish flavor, but gradually brings some unique charm of mature women''s sexy charm. In this way, when she comes out in sexy and noble clothes, her temperament becomes more and more charming. The unique atmosphere of the Ji family, which was not strong in Niuniu before, is gradually reflected in her now. In addition, all the efforts and experiences she has made for the road she has chosen in the past year have made her the most dazzling luminescent body of this show. As soon as she appeared on the stage, she attracted the attention of many audiences present and in front of the screen. Without any suspense, Sihan, a newcomer, became the biggest winner of this international brand fashion show. With the live video on the Internet being replayed, the name Sihan spread rapidly on the Internet overnight. So soon, someone connected Sihan with the girl who played the violin, who ranked first on the hot search list for several days half a month ago, and finally came to a conclusion, Sihan, a model with noble temperament and a little mature feminine charm, is the girl who plays and listens to music. The next day of the fashion show, Dabao and Tian Fang were not surprised to see the name of fengsihan hanging on the hot search head of Weibo and other major forums. Soon after, the Internet began to dig deeply, digging out a headline report of the entertainment page in the first half of the year, together with the blurry photo in the report at that time. Then it was determined that Sihan was probably a newcomer named Xinying entertainment, which was established at the beginning of this year. As soon as she came out, she was attracted by sun Daoxiang, To be the actor of the heroine in a movie to be staged. In one or two days, this series of deep digging reports made Sihan popular on the Internet. Netizens began to look forward to this talented woman who can both compose music and play violin. In addition to her major in catwalk, what''s the performance of her first film! Before the film was publicized, Sihan, the heroine of the film, had become popular all over the country. Even director Sun called to tease him, saying that Sihan had at least increased the box office rate of the film by 30%! Although they know that they have become popular on the Internet, both Sihan and Tian Fang do not respond. They fly back to r city from the capital. They walk out of the airport unprepared and are soon surrounded by many young men and women. Several of them scream "Sihan, Sihan, I love you!" Dabao can''t accompany Sihan back because he has something to do. However, Xiao Li is waiting in the airport early. Seeing Sihan surrounded by fans, he runs to help Tian Fang protect Sihan. Fortunately, Tian Fang, a senior agent, is very experienced in dealing with the situation of being besieged by fans. She first protects Sihan behind her. Then she asks everyone to stand on both sides and take pictures with two rows of fans. She promises that she will open a microblog when she goes back. She tells her fans about her situation on the microblog at the first time and makes a lot of promises, The enthusiastic fans finally let people go. In the car, Tian Fang turns on the computer and unexpectedly finds that Sihan''s fans have become a fan group. In the post bar, there is a newly established post bar called Sihan bar, with nearly 10000 members in just one day. Tian Fang opens the post about collecting the name of Sihan fan group in Sihan post bar and hands it to Sihan. "Sihan, you are really red now!" Sihan scanned the post, and saw the post bar, with a performance picture in the video and a close-up picture on the fashion show as the background. At first glance, Sihan really had the illusion that he was a big star! "Yes, it''s hard for you, sister Fang!" Sihan took Tian Fang''s laptop and seriously looked at the fan''s proposal in that post. "What''s my hard work? Over the past year, I don''t know how hard you''ve worked and how hard others don''t know?" When Tian Fang says this, the phone rings. Sihan pays attention to the post, so she doesn''t care much. She just hears what she says. Then she hangs up, and soon a new call comes in. Finally, Sihan, who has been paying attention to the post, can''t help but ask, "sister Fang, Why do you have so many calls today? " Tian Fangmei opened her eyes and grinned, reached out and pinched her face, "my little ancestor is red, so there must be more phone calls!" Sihan originally thought that these calls were from brother Zhihao or the company to discuss the company''s affairs, but she didn''t know that these calls were all due to her. "For me on the phone?" Sihan has no idea about red. In her eyes, anyway, she just needs to seriously shoot films and advertisements, and make relevant preparations for these. "Yes, there are two TV stations who want to invite you to their variety shows, and two manufacturers who want you to speak for their products." Sihan didn''t expect to come back from the capital and wait for such an earth shaking new life. "Ah? Invite me to the variety show? Do you want me to speak for you? " Sihan points to herself dubiously, thinking that Tian Fang is amusing herself. "Yes, of course, please. Can''t you still invite me?" Tian Fang just said, and a phone call came in. Tian Fang looked at the call, not in a hurry to answer, but put the phone in front of Sihan, "you see, this must be to talk to me about your business." Sihan takes a close look, and the screen shows "director Chen of TV station". Sihan listened carefully to Tian Fang''s conversation with the other party. Judging from Tian Fang''s reply, it''s not hard to hear that this is another director who invited Sihan to participate in the variety show. "I''m sorry, Sihan has been busy recently. Her itinerary in December and January is almost full. Or I''ll go back to the company to see her specific itinerary and contact you again, OK?" Chapter 913 Overnight, Sihan can no longer go out as unscrupulous as before. Now she has to wear a hat and sunglasses like many big stars when she goes out in public. Even in school, she is not as peaceful as before. From time to time, she is surrounded by onlookers, and the people looking for her signature are batch after batch. Even though the phone calls to Tian Fang about Sihan''s various announcements are still going on every day, Tian Fang hasn''t received any announcements to Sihan. Sihan''s popularity on the Internet is rising day by day. However, she is still busy as usual, going to school and going everywhere to participate in various training courses, However, he has never appeared in various media or directly responded to any suspicions and questions on the Internet. However, when she returned home, she registered a number on her microblog under the name of Sihan. The first microblog had only three words: "I''m here!", With a few photos of her and her fans at the airport and a few close-up photos at the fashion show, the microblog opened only a few days ago, with more than 200000 fans. About the name of the troubling fan group, she mentioned it to Dabao. Dabao thought, "how about a lion?", Holding his chin, he took a serious look at Niuniu and pinched her face with a serious gesture. "Well... Although you don''t look like a lion at all, you are clearly a little white rabbit!" Niuniu clapped her hand and cried, "Hey, this is good!", Roaring in his mouth, he couldn''t care to argue with Dabao about the little white rabbit. He excitedly ran to the post bar and registered a number in the post bar with Sihan''s name. Then, in the post about the name of Sihan''s fan group, it came out and gave a suggestion to her enthusiastic fans, [lion, OK?] As soon as her reply is sent out, a thousand waves are aroused. Sihan bar is boiling. In private, AI te has a large number of fans. Sihan wants to point out a few important replies, but the computer is so jammed that it can''t be buffered. Naturally, Ben Zun''s choice soon won the support of fans, and then Sihan naturally became the king of their group of lions, or "Lion King" for short. Then, from this "Lion" fan group, many nicknames for Sihan were derived. Such as: the lion king who can play violin, the lion king who can show When Sihan showed Dabao the nickname of her fans in the post bar, Dabao hugged her and said with certainty, "they are wrong. I am the lion king and you are the lion queen." Sihan really doesn''t care too much about Wang Shihou. However, Sihan has been happy for a long time that she has a fan group. In her spare time, she has one more hobby. Let''s take her mobile phone or iPad to microblog or post to see the latest topics and new trends of fans. When Tian Fang saw her like this, she suggested with a smile, "girl, after your movie is released, I''ll ask the company to arrange a fan meeting for you. How about that?" Sihan naturally agrees with this proposal. In her opinion, she should return something tangible to her fans for giving her so much support and encouragement. Dabao didn''t care much about this group at first. However, with the growing size of this group and Sihan''s increasing attention to this group, Dabao began to have a little hostility to this group called "Lion" with a common name. On this day, after dinner, the Ji family''s five members still chat and enjoy tea and watch TV in qiwo sofa. However, Sihan keeps brushing with her iPad. Her concentration is like that she is the only one left in the world. Occasionally, she makes a few chuckles, which attracts the attention of the rest of the Ji family. Dabao just glared at him at first, but in the end, he found that he was ignored by Niuniu no matter whether he was staring or white eyed. The ignored Dabao is completely angry. She reaches over and grabs her iPad. Niu Niu is startled. She looks up at him and tries to grab it back. But Niuniu, who is more than seven meters tall, only has some advantages in front of Letong in Ji''s family. In front of Dabao, who is tall, she is a weak person. If she rushes over like this, it''s like sending sheep into tiger''s mouth. "Brother, give me back my iPad. I''m reading the review!" Niuniu struggles in Dabao''s arms and wants to get her iPad back. Naturally, Dabao won''t give her the iPad as high as she wants, and turn her face to face herself. "Girl, when you come back home, you are not allowed to swipe microblogs or visit posts!" Niu Niu is not happy, pouts her lips and says, "brother, how can you do this? How can I turn a blind eye to the fans who support me so much! " Dabao is not happy, "so you are willing to ignore us for these fans?" Niu Niu Wei was extremely bent, "I didn''t have it!" Dabao leaned forward and stuffed the iPad into the cupboard behind him, "otherwise, I''ll let Fangfang find someone to manage your microblog and post number for you." Niu Niu was even more unhappy. "Brother, how can you do this?" Dabao held her shoulder and looked straight into her eyes. "Girl, tell me, are they important or are their families important?" Niuniu said without thinking, "of course you are important! But I can''t ignore them. They treat me unconditionally. I have to respond to them occasionally. " "You usually pay attention to them at school and on the way back and forth. At that time, you were Sihan. But when you get home, you are Ji Sihan and our family, so your time now belongs to us, not them. " What Dabao said made Niuniu unable to refute. Dejected ground "Oh" a, then quietly nest in big treasure bosom, bored to watch TV. Young master Xiaobao, who has been watching, is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. Seeing that the two people stop fighting, he stands up with a smile, takes the TV remote control and hands it to Dabao, pretending to be a reporter. "Comrade Ji Dabao, how do you feel about being jealous with so many people?" Dabao glared at him fiercely, raised his foot and kicked his ass, "smelly boy, you can watch a good play now. When you fall in love, we''ll see how we can tear you down. You have a lot of black history. Be careful, I''ll pee your pants when you were a child and almost touch your nose when you learn diving!" Xiao Bao snorted, "cut, even girls like this I can''t stand are not qualified to enter our house, OK?" Then he looked at Letong, who had been watching the play but had wisely refused to join the war, "Mommy, are you right about me?" Letong shook her head with a smile. "I can only say that you like it. I don''t want to be a bad mother-in-law!" Chapter 914 In the eyes of Le Tong, who is a mother, love is a matter for two people. What others see is only superficial. Whether it is the right person or not, only the two parties in love can feel it. Therefore, she doesn''t have much demand for her sons'' love objects. She only asks that they really love her sons, not the background and influence behind them. However, in this respect, she still believes in the eyes of her sons. Dabao is the same as Xiaobao. "Xiaobao, what kind of girl do you like? My sister will give you some heart." Niuniu has forgotten to be angry with Dabao. She straightens up from Dabao''s arms and looks at Xiaobao. Xiaobaobai glanced at her, "sister, your eyes... Forget it, don''t bother you!" Niuniu looks at Dabao with a look at her head. "Brother, my eyes are not good?" Dabao felt that this girl really threw a big problem to him. Say she has a bad eye? But she likes herself. Does that mean that he is not so good? Does she have a good eye? But with her inspection standard, Xiaobao''s eyes are absolute! "I feel that you have used up all your good eyesight by choosing me! So, don''t worry about Xiaobao. Let Xiaobao do it by himself! " Dabao answers Niuniu''s question tactfully and mildly under the gaze of Niuniu, and gives her a kind advice. Xiaobao claps her legs and laughs with her brother''s witty reply, while Niuniu is so angry that she just stands up, runs to Letong and sits down. She clearly wants to draw a line with her brothers. At this time, she has completely forgotten those fans in the post bar on the microblog. In her eyes, there are only occasionally noisy but actually happy family members. ¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, December is coming, and the publicity of "spring" is officially put on the agenda. As a student, Sihan has to start her busy life of working and studying on both sides. Compared with the film shooting, the publicity work seems to be harder. On the first day, Sihan followed the crew to two cities and went to two universities for publicity. What makes Sihan happy is that, as the first time she was electrocuted, there were many "lions" at the premiere ceremony. When she and Fang Kai accompanied Sun Tao on the red carpet, there were not only female fans shouting at Fang Kai, but also many male and female fans shouting "Sihan". Seeing this, sun Dao said to Sihan in a low voice, "girl, it seems that I have to give you some box office Commission." Sihan replied with a smile, "Sun Dao, you are so blatant that you are not afraid of Fang Kai''s taste?" Fang Kai also laughed, "what I eat, people outside all spread, saying that sun Dao finally found the Royal heroine for so many years, that is to say, you and I have the same status, the best left and right Dharma protector ha!" The three took over the pen handed by the etiquette lady with a smile and signed their names on the background screen. Sihan is very sensible and takes the initiative to step back. When sun Dao and Fang Kai sign their names, she signs her own names under them. Luo Qingru and Jiang Tao also went on stage arm in arm. Several leading actors stood together and the media kept taking pictures. Luo Qingru stands on the other side of Sihan and whispers to Sihan, "girl, you are so popular now. When you enter the group, you will be the biggest one in our group." Luo Qingru certainly does not come to ridicule Sihan. She is really surprised that Sihan became popular before the movie was released. Originally, she and Jiang Tao were very optimistic about Sihan. They basically believed that as long as Sihan didn''t do it himself, and there was no accident, Sihan would be popular overnight as soon as the film "spring" was released! What she didn''t expect was that before the movie was released, the girl had been accepted by many young audiences, and quickly had her own fan group. At present, besides Fang Kai''s fans, Sihan''s fans are the loudest. Sihan rubs Luo Qingru''s body and says in the voice of the female owner of "spring"¡° Mom, even you laugh at me like that, OK? " Luo Qingru patted her head and looked down at her with a smile. The media reporters on the stage have photographed the intimate pictures of the mother and daughter on the screen one after another. As a result, the positive report of Sihan''s excellent relationship with the starring members of the cast, together with the pictures, occupies the front page of the entertainment pages of the major websites. Some passers-by fans who gossip about Sihan''s performance videos and fashion shows on the Internet are attracted. In the comments below, they say that they will go to the cinema to watch the film because they are looking forward to seeing Sihan''s performance on the big screen. At the premiere ceremony, Sihan couldn''t see the first-hand news. It''s time for the media to interview. Sure enough, someone mentioned the video that was forwarded on the Internet some time ago. "Sihan, could you tell me, is the player on the violin playing video, which was heavily forwarded on the video some time ago, you?" On this matter, there are all kinds of speculation and voices on the Internet, but Sihan and her company have never given any positive response. As a result, this reporter''s questions have been answered by his peers¡° Yeah, is that you? Think of Han Sihan smiles shyly, then nods, "yes, that''s me! I didn''t make up that day. I was ugly, wasn''t I? " Although Sihan is a newcomer, the way to adjust the atmosphere is not bad at all. The fans on the scene immediately responded loudly, "not ugly, not ugly. In the eyes of lions, our Lion King is beautiful!" The atmosphere immediately warmed up, and the reporters were also amused by Sihan''s fans. "That Sihan, who was the finale of the international brand fashion show in Beijing last month, must be you, too?" Sihan has a charming smile on her face, shrugs and casts a mischievous look at everyone, "well, I''m cool, right?" "Yes, very cool!" The lions in the audience really cooperate. Sihan, who has a good interaction with fans and can tactfully answer reporters'' questions, has become the focus of the whole premiere ceremony. Reporters also want to ask, after Sihan''s winking at the fans, he turns his eyes to Fang Kai, who is beside him. Without any trace, he turns the topic focused on himself to Fang Kai, "but no matter how cool I am, I''m not as cool as Fang Kai''s role in the movie!" Tian Fang on the stage, seeing that Sihan has gained the limelight, is secretly worried. After all, she is a newcomer. It''s not a good thing that she has taken all the limelight from the cast. At the moment, seeing her tactfully turn the topic to Fang Kai, she is secretly relieved! It seems that his worry about this girl is in vain. This girl is much more tactful and intelligent than she imagined! Chapter 915 The premiere ceremony was very successful. In addition to Fang Kai, a popular fried chicken with a high degree of attention, who was loved and sought after by the media and fans, Lian Sihan, a newcomer, also received high attention and praise from the media, fans and audience. Needless to say, the publicity effect was much better than expected! At the end of the premiere ceremony, sun Dao couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He patted Sihan on the shoulder in front of a crowd and said with a smile. "Sihan, I''ll give you a commission on the box office revenue. After that, I''ll work as hard as I do today. Do you know?" Sihan doesn''t care about money at all. What she cares about is how to keep a good relationship with the senior stars in the play. "Mr. Sun, the Commission will be avoided. Film promotion is my job, and hard work is my duty. If I don''t work hard, you have to deduct my film salary, don''t you? " Don''t say that she really doesn''t care about money. Even if she does, for that little bonus, she will lose other stars. It''s just like picking up sesame seeds and dropping watermelon. It''s not cost-effective. In this regard, Sihan is not as smart as her four family members, but she knows how to weigh and calculate the advantages and disadvantages. In the past, I didn''t measure or calculate, just because I was used to the protection of my family. Now I''m facing this complicated interpersonal relationship alone. Naturally, many of the ways I learned from my family come easily. "Ha ha ha, young people, should have this kind of drive and work attitude, good, I like it!" Sun Dao laughs admiringly and pats Sihan on the shoulder. "It''s all the credit of my elder sister Luo Tao and elder brother Fang Kai. I''m a new person who doesn''t know anything. What I do is to learn from their elders and draw gourds like they do." Sihan''s words subtly transferred sun Dao''s praise to his predecessors. The actors who followed him, including Luo Qingru and Jiang Tao, relaxed their tense faces involuntarily. Sihan''s brilliant performance, we all see in the eye, but a new man completely robbed the limelight, said not jealous, do not care, nature is false. But Sihan''s words pacify the little bumps and pits in everyone''s heart. What jealousy, what envy, what blush, when they are buckled by such a high hat, they can''t see anything. In one side has been pinching a cold sweat Tian Fang, can''t help in the heart to think Han point ten thousand praise. All the way to the parking lot, the whole group will rush to the airport to another city for publicity. Because Sihan has Ji''s exclusive car and driver to pick him up, instead of following the brigade, Sihan and Tian Fang get on their own car. "Well done, girl As soon as the door closes, Tian Fang gives Sihan a thumbs up. Si Han, who was praised, laughed sheepishly, "sister, did you have a heart attack just now?" Tian Fang patted her heart to show her fear. "Indeed, when the reporter asked you the second question, I thought, no! You will not only offend a few seniors, but also make Fang Kai''s fans angry! Eh? I didn''t expect that you had a beautiful turn, and immediately sent the flower reputation to Fang Kai. How powerful Now Tian Fang is more and more optimistic about Sihan. After all, people who are good at interpersonal relationship will not get too bad no matter where they go. What''s more, Sihan is excellent in both external and internal conditions. What''s rare is that the audience is very popular. In front of the screen, there is sun director Luo Qingru, who is praised and recommended by her predecessors, and behind the scenes, there is Ji Jia who supports and escorts her. It''s hard to be popular! Sihan reached over and held Tian Fang''s hand, "elder sister, you touch, my palm is still sweating." So, this girl, in fact, is playing at a super level? Tian Fang really can''t figure out this girl. Sometimes she looks silly, but she is very smart in big things. Is this the typical person in legend who is smart in big things and stupid in small things? After chatting for a while, Niu Niu said she was a little tired and wanted to close her eyes for a while. Tian Fang took out her laptop and opened the web page to search for relevant reports. When she saw that passers-by fans on the Internet were basking in all kinds of 360 degree beautiful photos of Sihan and praising Sihan one after another during a group of reporters'' interviews, she couldn''t help poking the girl who was sleeping next to her. "Niu Niu, come and see, your lion troupe seems to be growing rapidly again!" Niu Niu opened her eyes slightly and came slowly. She scanned the comments and reports on the screen with her sleepy eyes. Then she drew back and closed her eyes again. "Don''t be happy too soon, sister Fang. These fans are all rational and wait-and-see. Just look. If my performance is not satisfactory after the film is released, these people will certainly scold the loudest." Although Niu Niu is still a newcomer with only one work, her attitude towards this industry is extremely peaceful. If a lot of new people like her become popular in just a few months, I don''t know what they will be like. She is very good. Seeing these comments and adoration, she looks like a little old man who has seen through everything. "Hey, girl, can you stop being so boring sometimes? I remember when your lion troupe was founded, you were so excited that you couldn''t sleep. Just a month later, you were tired of your lovely fans?" Niu Niu still opened her eyes and looked at her. "It''s not boredom. It''s just that these passers-by fans are totally different from the fans of the lion group. OK, maybe there are some fans of other competitors. What''s the common name of these fans? It''s called black powder, isn''t it? Don''t you say all that yourself? " For more than a year, Tian Fang has been nagging Niuniu about a lot of things in the entertainment industry, including fans pinching each other, hiring a navy, and so on. She has told Niuniu a lot. However, she said it as soon as she said it. Unexpectedly, the people who listened to her remembered it all. "I did say that, but I thought you didn''t remember it." Tian Fang is honest. Niuniu opened her eyes, and her eyes were clear again. "How can you forget it? This road is my own choice. For me, there is no way out on this road. Since there is no way out, we should try our best to achieve our goals. In this way, we can not waste the support of daddy, Mommy, brother and brother, including your support for me, can we? " Niu Niu never said these words to Tian Fang. But until then, Tian Fang had to admit that master Ji really knew this girl, because as early as a few months ago, he asserted that this girl wanted to be more popular than anyone else! Chapter 916 Niuniu followed the crew to two cities and went to two universities to promote the film, which was similar to the situation at the premiere ceremony. Sihan, a newcomer, seems to be more popular than many other veteran actors except for kairedu. The lion group, which has just become a fan group, has done a lot of support work in several publicity spots in both places. In addition to constantly cheering for Sihan on the scene, she also spontaneously raised funds to make Sihan''s small peripheral and support materials and distributed them to the audience and media friends. Sihan is grateful to her fans who have become her loyal fans in a short time. After the event, she gave Tian Fang''s contact information to a lion who has been accompanying her around since the premiere, and said that when she has good publicity photos, she will choose some autographs to give to the lions. This lion was soon elected as the president of the fan association by many fans, and in the future, it will become a good hub for Sihan and the fan group. Sihan and other members of the crew complete the last publicity meeting in city B. It''s nearly ten o''clock when she returns to the hotel. Tian Fang takes two lunch boxes from the crew, but only puts them on the table. She asks Sihan to take a bath first, and then picks up the phone to call the nearby porridge shop to send some takeout. Sihan comes out after taking a bath. The original two boxes of bentos on the table are gone. She changes them into some steaming boxes of bread and two bowls of delicious rice porridge. "Finally, there''s no need to eat a box!" Niuniu had a takeout lunch box for lunch and dinner. The girl, who was raised by the Ji family, ate two lunch boxes in a row. Fortunately, Tian Fang sympathized with her eldest sister''s stomach and ordered the most famous snacks and hot porridge nearby while she was taking a bath. "Eat quickly, I will be guilty of starving you!" In addition to being Niu Niu''s agent, Tian Fang is also her close nurse. Naturally, Niu Niu is also responsible for her food and clothing. After supper, Tian Fang picked up her laptop and got up to go out. Niu Niu looked at the time. It was almost eleven o''clock. She couldn''t help but wonder. "Sister Fang, where are you going so late?" Tian Fang pointed to her phone, "I''ll go to Mr. Luo to have a love talk with Mr. Ji. Please hurry up." It turns out that Tian Fang is creating an opportunity for two young lovers to share their heartfelt feelings. Niu Niu blushed, "Oh... I''ll call you when I''m finished talking..." Although she felt sorry for Tian Fang, she really missed her brother. Finally, Dabao''s face appeared on the computer screen, and Niuniu began to talk endlessly with Dabao about today. Dabao looked at her with a smile, gently asked her a few questions from time to time, and told her to keep warm, because the temperature difference between day and night in B city is very big. "Brother, I''m not a child. I can still take care of myself for such a small matter!" Niu Niu seems to be complaining, but in fact, she is coquettish. "Well, of course I know you''re not a child. Fangfang told me that. I also watched the videos of your premiere and publicity meeting on the Internet. Your performance is really good. Even mom and dad praised him, saying that he is worthy of being the child of our Ji family. He can handle any occasion calmly, which is great. " Dabao''s praise did not come from Yue Tong''s mouth to comfort Niuniu. Moreover, when Letong said these words, her face was full of pride. "Director Sun also said that he would give me a box office Commission. I refused his kindness. No matter how much money he gave me, I couldn''t buy elder brother Luo. Don''t they care for me?" "Tut, my little girl is more and more proficient in arithmetic!" Dabao is really happy from the bottom of her heart. Sure enough, people can''t protect her too much. When she is old, she should let her go and try. Only in this way can she realize that he and her family can''t teach her how to live and live. Brother and sister talked about the movie for a while, while Niu Niu suddenly held her cheek and said to Dabao on the screen, "brother, what should I do?" In the home nest bed big treasure, thought this wench met what has no way to solve the trouble, immediately heart all tight. "What''s the matter? What happened? " Niu Niu wrung two pretty eyebrows in distress, "I miss you so much..." Dabao''s heart seems to have been hit hard by something. I wish I could break off the screen and pick out the distressed person inside, then hold him tightly in my arms. "What shall I do, I''ll fly over now?" The serious expression in Dabao''s eyes doesn''t look like a joke. Niu Niu immediately panicked, repeatedly waved her hand and shook her head, "no, no, brother, don''t scare me. It''s almost eleven o''clock now. I''ll just talk about it. Don''t take it seriously!" Dabao looked disappointed. "Oh... Originally, you just said it casually... You didn''t really miss me..." Niuniu was unable to argue. "Oh, brother, where do you want to go? I really miss you, but I didn''t let you fly here now. I''ll go back tomorrow night. No matter what I think, I''ll go through with patience, won''t I?" Dabao pursed her lips and opened her eyes, but she didn''t say a word. Niu Niu is more worried now. She is really afraid that her brother flies over in the middle of the night, causing others to worry about small things and making him suffer from big things. "Brother, don''t really come here..." Niu Niu on this side is crying, while Da Bao on that side is still thinking and hesitating. "That''s ok if I don''t go. When I come back tomorrow, you have to make it up to me..." Niu Niu was finally relieved and could not think about it at all. Maybe it was a big pit set by her brother. She nodded and agreed busily, "well, I''ll make it up to you when I go back tomorrow!" The melancholy guy on the screen is a handsome guy. His eyes flashed with the pride of his success, but when he was in line with Niuniu, he quickly changed into a poor look of abandoning his husband. The two chatted until more than 12 o''clock. Until Tian Fang knocked on the door, Niuniu was surprised. She took a look at the time, said goodbye to Dabao in a hurry, jumped down and ran barefoot to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Tian Fang gave her a blank look, "ah, are you still there?" Niuniu scratched her head awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I forgot to watch the time..." Tian Fang stood up and said, "I understand. Men and women in love can understand..." Tian Fang returned to her bed with a laptop. As soon as she fell, she fell down on the bed. "Oh, I''m so tired. Brother Zhihao is very good. He doesn''t even call me. I''m not the same as you." Niuniu understood immediately. Ho, it turns out that sister Fang is not angry with her, but annoyed with brother Zhihao, who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings! Chapter 917 Immediately dogleg to the past to Tian Fang back, "elder sister, Zhihao brother may be working overtime." Sihan also scolds brother Zhihao in her heart, but she still speaks well for him. "Fart, he didn''t work overtime, he just thought, we are all old husband and wife, what call still!" Tian Fang knows Yin Zhihao very well. For a moment, Niu Niu doesn''t know how to comfort Tian Fang. After all, where is Tian Fang rich in emotional matters? "Well, you and Dabao are so enviable... You can''t think about it without a day''s separation. Niuniu, you really need to cherish it. Young master Ji is not only handsome, rich, smart and capable, but also has a sense of style. Most of all, he is a dedicated man. There are few in the world! You are so lucky. According to Zhihao, you are the first love of master Ji, right? " When asked about love, the little girl was unavoidably shy, and her face turned red. Being ridiculed face to face, the little girl is not complacent. She doesn''t know how to put her hands and feet. She stares at Tian Fang half angrily and half angrily. "Sister, don''t you know why?" Dabao and Zhihao have been close friends since junior high school. No one knows more about Dabao''s past love history than Zhihao and Weiqi. Tian Fang pulls Niu Niu to bed, and they sit cross on the bed and chat. "I''ve heard from Zhihao, but I don''t think it''s very real. Think about it, young master Ji. Appearance, character, background and personality are all outstanding. There are few such excellent men in the country, OK? I''m so infatuated. If I don''t know you, I will never believe that there are such men in the world. However, according to Zhihao, all the men in the Ji family seem to be infatuated, right? " Niu Niu was shocked and nodded, "well, my dad only liked my mom." The sweet marriage and feelings between President Ji and his wife for more than 20 years have been praised by many people, and naturally, envied by many people. In the eyes of Tian Fang, who is a member of the entertainment industry, the perfect marriage and love of Ji family is just like watching fairy tales. If she had not known Ji''s family because of Zhihao''s relationship, she would have always thought that the happy feelings of President Ji and his wife in the financial reports and various special interviews were just a kind of deliberately fabricated boast, rather than a real story in reality. But never thought, originally, Ji family this model husband and wife, only compared to the report on more love, more special long love. Probably because of the influence of their parents, the young couple, Dabao and Niuniu, seem to be as romantic and single-minded as their parents. "I think I saved the whole space in my last life before I met my brother." Niu Niu herself often exclaimed how lucky she was to meet her brother when she passed death. ¡­¡­ In the early morning of the next day, the crew flew from city B to another city for publicity, and the enthusiasm of the fans continued to increase. The publicity meetings in several major chain studios were extremely sensational. It seemed that they were even more sensational than the media and director Sun. When they arrived at the third studio, the relevant staff were still reporting at the front desk, and the crew sat in the makeup room backstage, chatting and chatting. Sihan has a good foundation. The makeup artist doesn''t need to take care of her skin and make-up. Therefore, other actors are mending her make-up, but Sihan is sitting with sun Dao and Tian Fang drinking coffee. "I went back last night and thought about it for another night. I finally understood one thing." Mr. Sun carries his coffee with a thoughtful and dignified look on his face. Sihan and Tianfang look at each other and ask¡° What''s the matter? " "I was very surprised yesterday. Why did you always refuse me to give you a box office bonus?" "Well, then?" Niu Niu is really curious. This eccentric director, who is a few years older than her father, has been thinking all night. What''s the result? "There are only two investors in Chunyi, one is your father, general manager Ji, and the other is your company, Xinying entertainment. If the box office of this movie is booming, it''s all your family making money! You don''t pay attention to the bonus I give you? " Sihan doesn''t pay attention to the bonus, which is the truth, but the middle sentence is not the truth. "Sun Dao, you are wrong. My father just invested 30% and the other 70% of the capital. It''s right that our company invested, but the company made money, and I didn''t hear that he wanted to give me bonus commission?" Sihan said, turning to Tian Fang, "sister, am I right? I don''t think the company said it would give me a bonus or something? " Tian Fang Leng for a moment, and then quickly reaction, "well, really did not mention. However, you can rest assured that if the box office is good, I will fight for a big bonus from the company! " Tian Fang''s words are solid, but she doesn''t want to give Sihan a guarantee. Sihan smiles and shakes her head, "sister, the bonus is really not important to me. The company has taken a big risk in signing me. If it is really a box office success, the company should get it." Tian Fang laughingly patted her head, "you are so stupid! If the company is really willing to send it to you, it will prove that they value you and want to flatter you and keep you. You know, no matter how good a horse is, if it wants to run fast all the time, it has to keep feeding it good feed. Even if the boss really gives you a bonus, it just wants you to be willing to make money for the company. As for you, you still have to put on airs and music! How to say, you are the first sister of Xinying entertainment, you know? " Tian Fang''s instruction aroused sun''s nodding, "girl, a Fang is wrong. If you don''t put on airs and music, it may make people feel that you are approachable, but it may also make people feel that you are bullying. Since you are the first elder sister in your company, you should put up this spectrum. In this way, ah Fang, the agent, should be proud. " Sihan nodded very well. "I know. If the company really gives me the bonus, I''ll take it generously. After I get it, I''ll invite the crew to have a big meal!" Tian Fang laughed, "well, it''s almost the same! If you don''t take it, others won''t say that you don''t care about money, they will only say that you are fake and noble. As long as you feel that you are worthy of these rewards, you will take them generously, you know? " Si Han bent his head and thought about it. Then he blinked blinkly and asked sun guide. "Then, Sun Tao, is my performance worth giving?" Sun Dao snorted, "it''s really a child..." on his face, but he couldn''t hide his smile. "Whether it''s worth it or not, I won''t make more comments, but as long as my script is suitable for you, you will always be my first choice for the heroine." Chapter 918 In December, Niu Niu spent most of her time flying around. She was a little fat because of the winter, but she became thin again. However, the hard work of her and the whole crew was wiped out when the box office success came on the first day of the show. The producer''s decision on the release date of the film surprised many senior filmmakers. Instead of choosing Christmas Eve or Christmas as the hot holiday, the producers chose December 26 as the release date. At 0:00 a.m. on December 26, the first premiere, Ji Rui, a father, packed all five movie halls in the most luxurious studio in r city. All Ji''s staff are invited to watch. In Beijing, Yang Sheng, as the uncle of Sihan, the actress, did the same thing as Ji Rui, but he hired Yang''s staff. As a family member, Ji ruiletong Dabao Xiaobao, in the first scene of the premiere, sat in the best position in the cinema and watched Niuniu''s first film with Niuniu. The film lasts for 90 minutes, during which there are subtle nose sucking sounds and screams from time to time in the cinema. The sound of sniffing is moved by the warm scenes between the female owner and her parents in the film. The cry of surprise is scared by the beautiful and dangerous fighting of the female owner in the film. As for the love drama, indeed, as director Sun promised, it seems to focus more on the depiction of family affection. In terms of love, it is actually a picture of men and women leading and supporting each other and growing up together. The intimacy between the two people is not at all, but more on the exchange of eyes. As for the most intimate physical contact, it is probably the back of the two people holding hands and walking away at the end of the film. When the 90 minute film is completely finished, the audience in the cinema is not in a hurry to leave. It seems that they are waiting for their emotions to ease down. "Niu Niu, you are really good. Mommy hasn''t seen such a good film for a long time. I didn''t expect that your acting was so good! " In Letong''s eyes, her three children are the best. However, this level of excellence is not a blind belief, but an objective evaluation. Letong has heard from director Sun for many times that Niuniu has great talent for acting, so she had a general evaluation of her daughter''s performance at the beginning of the film. However, after watching the film, Niu Niu''s performance is much better than her expectation! At first, she thought the heroine was her own daughter. But within a few minutes, she forgot that the girl inside was Niu Niu. Instead, she had been brought into the play and subconsciously thought that the girl was the hero in the film. Ji Rui and as like as two peas, the same as the music of Tong Tong. Three people are praising Niuniu, only Dabao doesn''t look at Niuniu in silence. Niuniu is the first person to find Dabao''s abnormality, "brother, what''s the matter with you? Am I not good at acting Dabao gave her a deep look and shook his head silently. Letong listened to Niuniu''s question and looked at Dabao, "son, you are not jealous of Fangkai, are you? It''s just a hand-in-hand lens. Don''t care too much! " Letong, as a mother, is only jealous of her eldest son! But le Tong''s guess, say right also line, say wrong, also line. Dabao still shakes his head and his eyes are enigmatic. Niuniu was worried, "brother, what''s the matter with you? You have a word to say Dabao shook his head, and his eyes began to soften. "I just think that the heroine in the film is very strange. But clearly, that''s you! " Letong rolled her eyes silently. Isn''t that the same as what we said? However, Letong, Ji Rui and Xiaobao can accept this fact, but Dabao can''t seem to accept it. "Clearly you are my girl, how can you become a stranger and his girlfriend?" Originally, or jealous! Niu Niu was stunned. She looked at Dabao in a daze. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer. That was acting! It''s clear to all that a man as smart as my brother can''t see clearly? It''s one thing for Niuniu to know, and it''s another to accept. Now, Dabao is in such a situation. He knows very well that it''s just the plot in the film. Intellectually, he knows that Niuniu is just translating other people''s stories. But he couldn''t accept it emotionally, especially when he saw the heroine looking at the man with an obsessive eyes, he almost went crazy! Yue Tong, who is a mother, does not think it is too big to watch the excitement. She is gloating and just stirs up the flames beside her. "Oh, my son is really jealous! My daughter, who has been raised for nearly 20 years, is also called a mother. I''m not jealous! " Niu Niu''s head is really big now. She looks at Le Tong with begging eyes. Letong stands up with a smile, one by one, pulling Ji Rui up¡° Daddy, Xiaobao, let''s go first and let them communicate slowly! " The people in the movie hall, when the whole family is chatting, have basically gone clean. When Le Tong leads the other two handsome men of the Ji family to leave, Dabao and Niuniu are left in the movie hall. "Brother..." Niu Niu opens her mouth with fear and reaches for Dabao''s arm. Because there is no intimacy in the film, she has never worried about her brother''s jealousy. But now, as mommy said, my brother is really jealous, and his jealous point seems a little strange. Dabao covered his eyes with his hand. "Wait for me to calm down..." In fact, not only Niu Niu felt strange, but also he felt strange enough. Intellectually, I know that the person who smiles and cries at other men on the screen is not her. But emotionally, I feel that the heroine with his favorite woman''s face, no matter crying or laughing, can only do it to herself. It''s said that the actors are too deep into the play and can''t make it out. Now, it''s Dabao, the audience, who is too deep into the play and can''t make it out. Niu Niu didn''t dare to say or do anything, so she had to sit quietly in her seat and wait for her brother''s mood to return to normal. If my brother always looks like this when he sees every movie in the future, will she take over the play? Finally, Dabao and Niuniu sat in the movie hall for another ten minutes, and Dabao finally convinced him to make a mischief of the little man and walked out of the movie hall with Niuniu in his arms. "Niu Niu, you are very good! Really As if in response to Niuniu''s confusion, Dabao immediately gently kisses Niuniu on her forehead, saying gently, "you need to refuel for the next movie!" Chapter 919 Just like Ji Jia''s own evaluation of Niu Niu, with the matinee release of the film, the online affirmation of Si Han''s acting skills is becoming more and more intense. In addition to the positive comments from fans and passers-by, many big V celebrities and insiders also forward sun Dao''s microblog one after another, indicating that at first they just went to see the film to sun Dao, Fang Kai and several movie predecessors, In the end, he was shocked by Sihan. In the afternoon, even two or three well-known film critics asserted that if director Sun took part in the film festival to be held next month, the best newcomer award of this film festival would be Sihan. This kind of voice from professional film critics is not at the same level as that of audiences and fans. Undoubtedly, this voice is more professional and naturally more persuasive. So, on the evening of the premiere, there was a hot topic on the Internet, called "did you watch it today?" "See" here means that I haven''t seen the movie "spring". And these are not the biggest surprises. To the surprise of the producers, sun Dao and others, at 11 pm on the 26th, according to the statistical data sent by the major online ticketing companies, the box office of "spring" has successfully exceeded 100 million on the first day, and it has no doubt become the first day box office of December and the single day box office of December. Niu Niu, who was watching TV with her family, knew about it for the first time. Because Ji Rui, as one of the investors, immediately received a good news call from the producer. After Ji Rui hung up the producer''s phone, the first sentence was, "it seems that in addition to successful businessmen, there will be a film queen in our family soon!" Because of the box office title on the first day, Ji Rui bought a car worth more than one million yuan to Niu Niu the next day, which was regarded as a reward. After all, he made the most money as an investor in the box office. Until then, the Ji family remembered that Niu Niu had not yet taken the driving test. "I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, with my brother and sister Fang, it doesn''t matter whether I take the exam or not." That''s what she said. In the afternoon, Dabao asked someone to sign up for her at the driving school. The reason is, "you have enjoyed so many years of full-time driver service, how to say, it''s my turn to enjoy this kind of preferential service!" When Dabao said that, Niuniu couldn''t say any reason to refuse. When you think, first day 1. The box office of 100 million yuan is already the peak of the one-day box office of the film "spring". After all, there are not many films whose box office on the second day is higher than that on the first day. Some of them are films whose box office on the first day is extremely poor but whose praise is high, and which attack the next day. Generally speaking, the box office of a film with a high box office on the first day, such as "spring", will slowly decline. But the box office of "spring" the next day once again made many people in the circle break their glasses. The box office of "spring" the next day was 1. 300 million yuan, not only set a new one-day box office champion in December, but also set a new one-day box office record for all films directed by director Sun. Tian Fang, the agent''s phone, rings more frequently, while Niu Niu, in addition to being more excited on her first day, goes to her class as usual after that. However, she wanted to have a quiet class, but things went against her wishes. During recess, it almost became her personal fan signature meeting. The box office of the film has been rising frequently, and the praise of the film is also like a tide. In a few days, Sihan, the new name, has been repeatedly compared with sun Daofang Kai and other celebrities. If this happened a month ago, the audience would surely think that Sihan, a new comer, is taking advantage of the fame of sun Dao and Fang Kai to increase her exposure. But it''s not surprising that the actress in this high-quality film, which has been on for a week, still keeps a box office of over 100 million every day. No one said that Sihan was borrowing sun Daofang Kai''s light. What''s more, they just said that sun Daofang had vision and insight. Then, Sihan''s performance videos and fashion show videos and a large number of close-ups, which were popular on the Internet before, were forwarded to the Internet, and the labels of talented women, model women, acting school and so on were repeatedly pasted on Sihan by netizens. This time, Sihan has been in the top of the hot search list for nearly a week. She and Fang Kai have almost taken the top of each hot search. Sihan, really red! This time, it''s really red! It has to be said that both Dabao and Tian Fang are far sighted. Their three-step plan for Sihan is beautiful and successful. And from Sihan''s popularity, her accomplishment is even higher than that expected by Dabao and Tianfang! It''s different from the previous two times. Sihan''s popularity now is not only based on a certain topic, but also on her works, acting skills and word-of-mouth. As for how popular Sihan is now, the appearance fee is the most telling. When Tian Fang first received an invitation for a variety show or a commercial performance, the price he offered Sihan was tens of thousands of yuan. Now, Sihan''s commercial performance price has risen to 500000 to 800000, close to a red star. But even at such a high price, no media or business has successfully invited Sihan. As Sihan''s agent, Tian Fang''s reasons for rejecting these media and businesses are that Sihan is still in school, has heavy academic tasks, and has no time to receive any commercial performance or interview notice. The media or businesses that get such a response will inevitably complain that Sihan is playing a big card in private. So, secretly, some rumors began to flow out, saying that Sihan was popular all night and played a big card. It took two days for such rumors to spread. Soon, an influential entertainment newspaper made a front page headline to reveal Sihan''s day''s journey from the perspective of candid photography. The public can clearly see from her itinerary that this popular new star still rushes to class like an ordinary college student every morning. In her spare time, instead of playing like her peers, she hurried back and forth to study in various places such as yoga, manners, performance, Violin and so on, until nearly eight o''clock in the evening, She just set foot on the way home The title of this report is very common At the end of this report, the reporter ended with such a paragraph. [I have been photographing her for a day, and now I only have exclamation marks in my heart! She is more beautiful than me, but she works harder than me! She is more talented than me, but she works harder than me! She has more money than me, but she works harder than me! Success is not a necessity, but a result of countless efforts Chapter 920 As for Sihan, she doesn''t pay much attention to the rumors on the Internet, because she knows more and more that when there are more and more different voices around you, it''s the time when you need to enrich and strengthen yourself most. In this way, you won''t be swayed by the rumors. The film is still on, and Sihan''s name is mentioned by the audience and film critics again and again every day. As the client, Sihan has put down the role of "spring", which brings her countless applause and aura, and continues her studies and career with a deep heart. Originally, Sihan took over only two jobs, and they were both in the spring shooting of Mr. Mai and the half leading role of Luo Qingru. In terms of positioning, Tian Fang completely follows Dabao''s advice. Therefore, her work for Sihan is small and refined. In this way, not only can she have time to take care of her studies and her family, but also her popularity can be gradually and steadily improved. Unlike many popular stars, they work too much, resulting in excessive consumption of popularity. In the end, these stars can only be a flash in the pan. But on this day, Tian Fang received a call that she didn''t expect. She''s been an agent for at least seven or eight years, and she''s brought several famous artists. At the present level, Sihan is not the most popular artist she''s ever brought But even though she has brought many popular artists in the past, it is the first time that she has received such a call. "Hello, are you miss Tian Fang, Sihan''s agent?" "Yes, Hello, who are you?" Tian Fang felt that the man''s voice was strange. For a moment, she couldn''t guess who was the owner of the phone number in Beijing. "Hello, I''m Jin Fan, chief director of BBTV Spring Festival Gala." For a moment, Tian Fang thought she had heard the wrong thing. Fortunately, her reaction has always recovered very quickly, "Jin Dao, Hello!" Tian Fang''s mood at this time is even more happy than winning the five million welfare prize. The chief director of BBTV is not an idle person. He will take the initiative to call her. As soon as he speaks, he mentions Sihan. Then it must be about Sihan. Sure enough, Tian Fang was right. "Hello, Miss Tian, our TV station would like to invite Sihan to participate in the rehearsal selection of our Spring Festival Gala program." When she appeared at the Spring Festival Gala on BBTV station, many people couldn''t get into the gala. The director of the department took the initiative to call. Naturally, Tian Fang agreed without even thinking about it. "OK, we''ll let you know the specific time and arrangement of the selection in a few days." Tian Fang hung up the phone and remembered that she was dazed by excitement. She forgot to ask, director Jin, what is the specific program of running for the election. Turning around, Tian Fang told Dabao about it. Dabao didn''t say it well or not. Tian Fang and Dabao have known each other for some time. He knows that he doesn''t make a statement because he doesn''t know what the specific program is. For Dabao, BBTV is far less important than his baby sister''s image. "Yu Shao, turn around and I''ll call director Jin and ask about the specific program before I report to you?" "Well!" Dabao''s answer was concise. Tian Fang is full of anxiety. She is afraid that Sihan will lose this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and that director Jin will really arrange an unacceptable program for Sihan. By then, she will be in a dilemma. She thought that she had to lose sleep for at least a few days until director Jin called again to confirm the program time and specific program. As everyone knows, that afternoon, Dabao called her and told her. "Niuniu''s selection program is a violin duet with Mr. Fan. The selection time is January 10. You can communicate with Mr. Fan about the specific arrangement and then determine the schedule." It turned out that after Dabao hung up Tian Fang''s phone, he personally called BBTV, the director surnamed Jin, and got the exact information. Tian Fang hastened to open Sihan''s schedule. On January 8, all the exams in xiaowenchi school will be over. In terms of time, it''s just right. On January 10, Tian Fang accompanied Niuniu and teacher fan to Beijing to participate in the selection. After three days of heavy selection, the master and apprentice finally got out of the siege and won a performance place in the Spring Festival Gala. After the selection, in order to cooperate with the arrangement of the program team, Sihan began to travel frequently between Beijing and r city. On New Year''s Eve, several members of the Ji family flew to the capital to live with the Yang family. In just a few months, Niu Niu, who has become a celebrity in her family, after performing in the live broadcast Hall of the TV station, slips out of the backstage in a hurry, gets into the car waiting for her outside in the morning, and flies back to the Yang family to welcome the new year together with her family. The Ji family and the Yang family are sitting in the big living room of the Yang family. They all raise their glasses to celebrate the new year. Niuniu doesn''t drink at ordinary times, but this evening, she was given a glass of champagne by Yang Liu for her adult age. Niu Niu, who always seems to be quite noisy with her family, becomes very quiet after drinking that glass of champagne. With a quiet smile on her face, she cleverly touches Dabao and quietly listens to the family''s laughter and noise. Dabao put her arms around her waist and talked with her family about the program of the Spring Festival party. From time to time, he looked down at the gentle girl in his arms. "Niuniu, as soon as the program just came out, did the fans on the Internet get excited again?" It was Yang Sheng who asked. Xiaobao''s younger brother is quite competent. From the moment Niuniu performed live, he has been keeping a close eye on the trends and comments on the Internet with his iPad. "Yes, the amount of reading has reached 50 million, and it''s about to burst the screen!" "Tongtong, none of us thought that the three of your family, the most eye-catching, were Niuniu." Yang Sheng is also telling the truth, no matter from the IQ or EQ, Niuniu is far from Dabao Xiaobao. Letong smiles, "we didn''t think of it, but Niuniu thought of it early!" Everyone who knows how to use and develop his own strong points is a smart person. So, who can say that Niuniu is really dumber than Dabao and Xiaobao? "Niu Niu and teacher fan represent the development and inheritance of the new force and the older generation of artists. The director Jin really works hard." Churan, who came to Xiaobao to see the comments on the Internet, also took one. A big family, you a word I a word, the topic unconsciously all around Niu Niu. "Niuniu, I heard that you took on another play in the next year, playing a role with Luo Qingru, an old dramatist. Luo Qingru is a well-known acting school. Any one''s action and every look is a play. You are really brave. You dare to take on such a play!" Chapter 921 Chu Ran''s words didn''t get the response of the party. At first glance, the man who was praised for his courage fell asleep in Dabao''s arms. "This girl, in fact, is a muscle, because of this, she can be more persistent than others!" Dabao looks down at her eyes and caresses her beautiful sleeping face with incomparable tenderness. His words are indeed the answer. Talent is not necessarily the decisive factor for success or failure. Persistence and hard work are often more important than talent. In the end, Chunyi won nearly 1.5 billion at the box office, becoming the highest box office movie directed by sun Dao himself, and also the highest box office movie of the year. In addition to winning the best screen mother daughter combination with Luo Qingru, Sihan and Fang Kai also won the best screen couple CP combination of the year with a high number of votes. Although there are not many intimate scenes between the two in the film, according to the netizens who voted, they are both people with dramatic eyes, and they have many scenes of looking at each other, They are all full of love and affection. Dabao can''t even read these reports because he can''t stand them. Xiaobao, on the other hand, has been in front of Dabao for several days, always taking some promotional intimate photos or intimate stills of kainiuniu and Fang Kai on the iPad to stimulate Dabao. Finally, even Le Tong, who always only watches the fun and doesn''t mix with her children, can''t go down and scolds the naughty young master Xiaobao for giving justice to Dabao. "Xiaobao, what''s your brother''s feud with you? Knowing that your brother is very angry after seeing these photos, you''ve even gone out of your way to find a bunch of people to stimulate him. What about the good brotherhood?" Xiaobao doesn''t care so much. He still sends some "intimate" photos to Dabao''s mobile phone from time to time. At first, Dabao really has a big spark, but in the end, he loses his temper. "Mommy, you care about him. He''s lonely. He''s mentally unbalanced. I can understand that!" Dabao picked up the spark and threw it to Xiaobao. Xiaobao glared at him fiercely, but he didn''t fight with him as usual. Instead, he turned his foot and wanted to leave. Letong''s mother''s eyes are very good. When she looks at the situation, she knows that the two brothers have something fishy. She reaches out her hand and pulls the young master who wants to steal. "Come on, baby, tell mommy what your brother said?" At this time, the mother and son were actually discussing business affairs in the office of vice president Ji. If the young master had not killed himself, everyone''s topic would have been around business affairs. "Mommy, don''t listen to Ji Dabao''s nonsense. He''s just happy and basks in it everywhere." Letong pulls Xiaobao. Seeing that the little guy refuses to confess, she turns her attention to her eldest son. "Dabao, you say." Dabao held his forehead and pretended to be distressed for a while. Then, he shrugged to Xiaobao and showed his hand, saying that he had to confess under the power of his mother. "Yesterday Xiaobao and I went to the bookstore to buy books. As a result, a famous online writer was holding a signature meeting. The boy''s eyes were straight when he saw the writer''s assistant." Letong laughed unkindly, "poof, it''s love at first sight!" Xiaobao was ridiculed by her brother and Mommy, with a face of awe and a wave of hands, a look of exasperation, "roll roll roll, who fell in love at first sight, that yellow haired girl, I don''t know if I graduated from junior high school, I have no appetite." Dabao choked with a smile, "yes, I don''t know who went to the staff and asked the little assistant what his name was, and then he was regarded as a pervert and glared for a long time?" Xiaobao glanced at Dabao from the corner of his eye, With that, he curled his mouth depressed. Dabao finally couldn''t help laughing, reached out and pinched Xiaobao''s face a few times, "ouch, how can our young master Xiaobao be so cute?" Le Tong was aroused a strong curiosity, "Dabao, is that little girl very beautiful?" Although Le Tong thinks that neither of her two sons is a superficial and superficial man, it''s human nature and commonness to like beautiful things. What''s more, the girl who can take away her baby''s soul at a glance from a distance is probably really beautiful. Dabao nodded, "well, it''s really beautiful, but it''s different from Niuniu''s beauty. It''s the kind of beauty with a kind of ancient spirit." It seems that the little girl not only successfully hooked Xiaobao''s soul, but also attracted Dabao''s attention. Letong knows the three men in her family very well. The three men''s reception frequency for women is relatively slow. Only high-quality bands can they receive successfully. Therefore, if you can let Dabao say that a beautiful girl is beautiful, it should not be ordinary. Or, even if it''s not beautiful in the eyes of ordinary people, it''s definitely a very special girl. "Oh, it''s a pity that I didn''t go to the bookstore with your brothers yesterday, so I can see my daughter-in-law!" Xiaobao''s eyes turned white when he was annoyed by his brother and Mommy''s duet. Finally, he had no choice but to threaten Dabao. "Ji Dabao, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll tell my sister that you saw a beautiful woman in the book city yesterday and almost took her eyes off." Dabao really thinks his younger brother is naive and cute. "Xiaobao, do you think your sister will believe you?" Xiao Bao raised his chin, "hum, of course!" Laughing back to laughing, what Letong really cares about is the life-long happiness of her little son. "Dabao, what''s the name of that writer? You can check it out." Dabao shook his head. "I called to ask in private, but the writer said that the assistant was just a fan on the scene. She didn''t know the specific information and contact information Dabao''s reply surprised Xiaobao, "brother, did you really call the publishing house later?" Dabao put away his smile and nodded his head¡° Of course, my baby brother seldom falls in love with a girl. If I don''t work hard, where can I find such a beautiful daughter-in-law in the future? " In fact, it''s not the most important thing here. What''s important is that Dabao saw his brother''s eyes with his own eyes at that time. Because he saw the girl, he radiated light and deep meaning that he had never seen before. Dabao himself is a passer-by, where will not know, that is a sign of heartbeat. Although love at first sight is really a shame, Xiaobao is so old that he can''t easily meet someone who makes him excited. As a brother, he naturally wants to help him. "Brother, don''t you often say on TV that apart from feeling, you have to have fate. When fate comes, you can''t stop it. When fate doesn''t arrive, you can''t force it. So, let it be!" Xiaobao''s words are tantamount to admitting that he really has feelings for the little girl. Chapter 922 No matter how the brothers quarrel and quarrel, their relationship is excellent. About baby brother''s first love event, when the brother is naturally very concerned about. Afterwards, Dabao secretly checked the surveillance video of that day''s bookstore, but the little assistant always turned his back to the camera head. Therefore, if he wanted to continue the investigation, he could not start it. Fortunately, it''s just a glimpse of Xiaobao. It doesn''t have a big impact on Xiaobao. Although the young master''s face is always a little disappointed when he mentions it, both Dabao and Letong are glad that he has never been deeply involved. Although Xiaobao is the youngest child in the family, before Niuniu entered the acting circle, including Xiaobao himself, Niuniu was regarded as the key protection object of Ji family. But since Niu Niu entered the performing arts circle, Niu Niu has grown rapidly with her experience, and the things that need to be worried about are getting smaller and smaller. Ji''s family''s eyes turn to Xiao Bao one after another. Xiaobao, who is less than 18 years old, is smart, sensible and capable, and has nothing to worry about. If you have to pick a bone in the egg, it''s such a handsome and smart guy, but he hasn''t been in love yet. Today''s children are precocious, 14-year-old love is basically a common phenomenon. Letong thinks she is not an antique. When several children were young, she thought about how to correctly guide and tolerate their love behavior when they are 14 or 15 years old. But when a few children grow up, they don''t worry about their puppy love at all. When Dabao was a teenager, he found that he liked Niuniu. He kept quiet until Niuniu grew up. Until she was twenty-two, Niuniu finally got the taste of love. Xiaobao, it''s almost 18 years old. There are a lot of brothers and friends, but I''m afraid I haven''t heard of him appreciating that girl. Letong murmurs in her heart that if her two sons have negative EQ as their father, she will admit it. But the two precious sons, big and small, are obviously people with high IQ and EQ. how come the youngest son is almost 18 years old, but he seems to be slow to get a sense of love between men and women. It was not until that day that Le Tong finally let go when he heard about Dabao''s little assistant. Originally, his little son is not EQ low, not enlightened, just did not meet the heart of that she just. As a result, since Dabao''s search for the little assistant was broken, the four members of the Ji family, including Yang Sheng and his wife, who were uncles and aunts, began to spread fishing nets according to Dabao''s conditions, and made a big screening of the qualified girls around them. Of course, all these things are carried out secretly, and no one dares to let the party, the proud young master of the Ji family, know. At the beginning, Niuniu took a bunch of classmates home to play at the weekend. Most of them were girls, two or three of them were still classmates'' sisters. Since Niuniu started acting, she has never done such things as schoolmate gathering. After that, Letong and Ji Rui take their three children to a birthday party of a friend who is usually friendly with each other. Usually, the couple will not take a few children with them. Then Dabao took Xiaobao to a cultural salon. The people who came here were all kinds of young people, but in terms of age, they were mostly in their twenties. If someone else had changed, he might not have thought about it elsewhere. But the third time this happened, that is, in the cultural salon, the clever Xiaobao was suspicious, so he asked Dabao directly on the spot. "Brother, do you want to introduce my girlfriend?" Dabao shook his head. This kind of thing, even if it''s true, can''t be admitted. "How can it be? My young master is so handsome. I''m afraid the girl who likes him can walk around r city for a few weeks. I need to introduce him? " How smart Ji Dabao is, how smart Ji Xiaobao is! Therefore, the young master didn''t believe Ji Dabao''s words. What if you don''t believe it? Anyway, Ji Dabao didn''t admit it. The suspicious young master refused to follow his parents or accompany his elder brother and sister to any banquet or activity. "I''m only eighteen. Why are you so nervous?" For the little treasure color girl friend''s matter, made a fuss for more than half a month, what spray did not toss out, because the party did not cooperate and died halfway. After that, no one urged him to have a girlfriend in front of the young master. After all, the young master can be regarded as someone who has a heart attack. Who knows if he can stand it? The young master was so happy that he soon regained his playful and mischievous nature of provoking his elder brother and sister from time to time. Niuniu''s winter vacation this year is very long, and the school starts in early March. Three days before the beginning of school, the film festival, which was delayed for more than a month for some reason, finally opened. In this long-standing Film Festival, as a well-known director, sun Dao''s work "spring" as the main film of this film festival, once again received a lot of praise from the audience. At the same time, as expected by the critics, "spring" has been nominated for several major awards, including best director, best film, best actor and best newcomer. When the nomination was announced, many critics even said that if Sihan was not a newcomer, her performance in the film would be enough to compete with a group of predecessors for the best actress award. Of course, these statements are just words. Sihan thinks that she is not qualified to stand with those seniors who have been struggling for ten years and eight years and honed her acting skills to perfection. So, before the award was announced, the media reporter relayed what a film critic said and asked Sihan, "Sihan, would you feel sorry or unfair? After all, although you are new, you spend no less time and effort on your role than others. " Sihan was wearing a light green Mermaid Dress, with a snow-white shawl on her shoulders, covering her snow-white shoulders tightly. Standing in a large group of red, purple, backless and leggless actresses, Sihan was as elegant as a water lily, beautiful but not sensational. "I don''t feel sorry or unfair. On the contrary, I''m very happy that as a newcomer, I got the approval of the judges and the audience for my first performance. When it comes to the fact that I spend no less effort and effort than others, this is not true. From the perspective of a single film, this seems to be true, but the honing of acting skills is not a matter of overnight. The excellent acting skills honed by my predecessors after ten or even 100 films are equal to ten or 100 times of my effort and effort. Compared with them, I have a lot of experience, It''s not much. If I pay x, then the predecessors pay 10x or 100x. " Chapter 923 "If I pay x, then the predecessors pay 10x or 100x." Sihan''s words are well founded, and he praises those unknown predecessors with humility. The reporter only thought that she was sweet mouthed and had done her homework and recited Taiwanese well in the morning, but she didn''t know that this was the real idea in Sihan''s heart. Seeing that there was no storm or gimmick, the reporter asked an official question. "Has Sihan ever seen Chunyi himself?" Sihan nodded, "I''ve seen it, more than once, five times." A smile flashed through the reporter''s eyes. Obviously, he didn''t believe it. These days, many idol actors don''t even memorize the script lines. When shooting starts, they take the script and write down a few sentences to perform a short paragraph. It''s not finished here, and there''s another film waiting to start. Everyone wants to make more money when it''s popular. They will spend a lot of time to figure out what acting skills are and what acting skills are in their eyes? What''s the use of not being able to provide them with food and clothing? "How do you evaluate your acting skills in Chunyi?". The reporter started by himself. Naturally, he couldn''t leave it on the way, so he had to follow the original topic and ask one more question. Sihan is not too modest or arrogant. "Among the new people, I think I should be a hardworking new person, so I think I can make it. But in sun Dao''s words, there is still a lot of room for improvement, right? Sun Dao Sihan again pushed the topic to sun Dao without any trace. The reporter''s attitude towards sun Dao naturally became respectful. Sihan obediently accompanies sun Dao and carefully listens to sun Dao''s answers to reporters'' questions. After receiving the reporter''s interview and coming down from the red carpet, sun Dao takes Si Han and Fang Kai in their respective positions under the leadership of Miss Li Li. It is said that where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Compared with other rivers and lakes, the entertainment industry pays more attention to the generation of talents. As a newcomer, Sihan could not have been in the front row and the center of the audience if she had not acted in the film directed by sun. Of course, Sihan also keeps a low profile. If she keeps a high profile, pretends to be "careless" and shakes out the fact that she is the daughter of the Ji family, not to mention the most central position, she can sit happily and win the best actress award! Sihan''s practice of hiding her powerful backstage, if it''s really known by accident, will probably only laugh at her for being silly and not flexible. But Sihan doesn''t feel stupid or flexible. Although she is not the Ji family''s own child, but the Ji family really hurt her to the heart. What she wants, not to mention her brother, who has a dual identity, is daddy, mummy or younger brother. Anyone can satisfy her without asking anything. But that''s not what she wanted. What she wants is real achievements accumulated bit by bit with her own strength. Just like the elder brother and younger brother, they are the rightful heirs of the Ji family. Even if they don''t do anything, the Ji family''s assets will be enough for them to eat, drink and play for a few lives. But they didn''t! Sihan knows better than anyone that his brother and younger brother work hard to keep Ji from decaying in their hands. They even want to push Ji to a more brilliant position. No one in the Ji family is rare to get something for nothing. Even though it may only be something that can be done by a telephone, they prefer to do it step by step like ordinary people. Therefore, Sihan thinks that what she wants should be the same, and she should do it step by step, instead of who will bring it up with both hands. In all awards ceremonies, the awards for director and best actor and actress will be presented at the end of the ceremony, while the best newcomer award will be presented after the best supporting actor and actress. When Sihan''s name was read out by the awarding guests as one of the candidates, sun turned his head and said with a smile, "girl, this award is 100% yours. Are you ready for the award speech? " Although Sihan is very popular, she doesn''t have the confidence to win. After all, in addition to her, other competitors have their own brilliant performance. As a result, Tian Fang Sai gave her the acceptance speech, she only took a cursory look, and did not recite it at all. After a round of playback of the candidate video clips, the awarding guests on the stage teased each other about the atmosphere. A few minutes later, the male guests yelled on the stage, asking the director to prepare the violin quickly, so that the winner could have a wonderful violin solo live. As soon as the male guest said this, someone called out Sihan''s name. Sun Dao pushes her and signals her to come on stage, while Sihan sits still. "The winner of the best newcomer award of the 19th Film Festival is..." A beam of strong light suddenly turns to Sihan''s position from the stage. Sihan''s beautiful big close-up appears on the big screen of the stage. The female guest accompanied the audience to call out the name of the winner, "Sihan!" Sihan just stood up. To tell the truth, she was really nervous! Although she had imagined that she might win the prize, she thought about it and thought that it was not possible. In the end, she simply stopped thinking about it. That''s good. She walked onto the stage with a blank brain, took the trophy from the awarding guests, and just repeated "thank you, teacher, thank you..." "Sihan little sister, don''t be so nervous. Would you like to play a violin to relax?" Sihan only thinks that the male guest is talking, but unexpectedly, the sound of footsteps behind her comes. As soon as she turns her head, someone really brings the violin to her. "Come on, come on..." the audience roared. Sihan was at a loss for a while, biting her lip to force herself to calm down. "Well, I''ll just pull a little bit. I hope you don''t like it!" The melodious music flows from the bow. Sihan closes her eyes and pulls up the serenade. The applause from the audience rings out. Sihan''s nervous and helpless mood is slowly calmed by the music. As soon as the song was finished, the audience applauded. Sihan bowed to the audience. "Well, now let''s listen to Sihan''s acceptance speech." Sihan gives the violin to the staff behind him and walks to the mark. "First of all, I would like to thank director Sun for persuading me to play in this film three or four times. Director Sun is my first mentor on the film road. Then, thank you Fang Jie, thank you company Xinying entertainment, also thank all the lions who support me, most importantly, thank my family who support me, I love you Chapter 924 For the first time, the award ceremony was broadcast live on the Internet and several major radio stations simultaneously. When Sihan was holding the cup to express her thanks on the stage, Ji Dabao, who is both a brother and a lover, was watching the live broadcast in a hotel in another city with a red wine nest on the sofa. Originally, he was going to accompany Sihan to attend the award ceremony, but because of a phone call, he rushed to another city to deal with things. Although he couldn''t support her at the scene, he asked his secretary to pay close attention to the progress of the broadcast, and held the time to suspend the meeting. When he saw the little girl wearing the dress he specially ordered for her, he was so nervous that she walked onto the stage with her hands and feet, which was both funny and sad. Who would have thought that Sihan, who plays the violin gracefully on the big stage in front of thousands of people and translates another person''s Sihan fluently in front of the camera, was once a girl with extremely low self-confidence? Dabao quietly nests in the sofa and sips a sip of red wine from time to time. The beautiful sound of music around the beam comes from the screen. Outside the glass, the bright neon light seems to flash with the rhythm of the sound on the screen. Dabaowei raised his head and raised his glass. Through the red liquid, he saw the little girl with oxhorn braid walking towards him step by step. He said vaguely, "brother... Brother... Wait for Niuniu..." To her, he never lacks the patience of waiting, because he knows that one day, he will always wait! ¡­¡­ "Most of all, thank you for supporting my family. I love you Sihan on the screen said affectionately, looking straight ahead with her eyes full of water vapor, while Dabao, nestled in the sofa, straightened up at some time, staring at the bright eyes flashing with dazzling streamer on the screen. He handed the cup to the girl whose eyes were red on the screen and murmured, "I love you, too!" ¡­¡­ After watching the Best Newcomer Award, Dabao turned off the TV and went back to the conference hall on the sixth floor of the hotel. At eleven o''clock, after several hours of sawing, we finally reached a consensus. The meeting finally ended. The tired group of people went to have fun separately. Some went to supper, some went to the sauna for massage, and only Dabao refused all kinds of invitation. He returned to the guest room early and wanted to meet Niuniu, even though it was across the cold screen. Dabao returned to the guest room, took out the phone and pulled it out. Unexpectedly, he heard the busy sound of "Dudu" coming from the microphone. Dabao thought about it. Maybe he went out to celebrate with the crew. The signal of his mobile phone is not good. If you think of Dabao, you don''t care much. You take a change of clothes to take a bath. Afraid that Niuniu would call him back, Dabao put his mobile phone on the shelf beside the bathtub. But half an hour later, he came out of the bathroom in his cool and comfortable clothes, and the phone didn''t ring. Dabao looks up at the time. It''s nearly twelve o''clock. He hesitates. Do you want to call the little girl? Fight, can let a little girl think, oneself even she and colleague go out to celebrate not at ease? Besides, Tian Fang is with her. Don''t fight, his heart always can''t put down, even if can''t give her a hug face to face, but at least say congratulations to her personally. After hesitating for a few seconds, Dabao finally picked up the phone, but the phone was still busy. Dabao is a little upset. For his own sake, he dials Tian Fang''s phone. As a result, he gets the same busy tone. Dabao called Xiaobao. Xiaobao said that her sister and the crew went to celebrate together. However, the place Xiaobao said was too closed. The signal inside was not very good. "Well, when your sister comes home, ask her to call me back no matter how late." After hanging up, Dabao made himself a cup of hot tea and stood in front of the glass. Outside the window, I do not know when it began to rain, silver white raindrops slapped on the glass, the scenery outside a fuzzy, nothing to see. Dabao looked at the hazy scenery for a while. He didn''t want to change the cup until the tea in the cup was cold. "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..." The harsh doorbell rang as he turned around, and Dabao frowned slightly. It''s so late. Who? Is it a secretary? No, the Secretary has been with him for several years. If something happens, he will call first instead of harassing him in the middle of the night. Full of doubts, Dabao went to the door and looked out through cat''s eyes. What he saw was not a human face, but a bunch of orange roses. Dabao''s brow is tighter. In the middle of the night, he rings the bell with a bunch of roses. Is it the young man who has pressed the wrong button? "Excuse me, what''s the matter?" Dabao asked cautiously behind the door. "General manager, it''s me!" Outside the door came the voice of the secretary. Dabao is even more confused. If the secretary is a girl in her twenties, Dabao can understand it. But the question is, the secretary is already an aunt in her forties. What does it mean to hold a bunch of flowers? Confused, he politely opened the door. But there are two people standing outside the door. One is the Secretary, the other is blocking his face with flowers. Dabao frowns and stares at the secretary. He wants to ask her what the plane is, but he hears the Secretary say to him, "general manager, I''ll give it to you. Good night!" With that, he turned around and quickly slipped away. Dabao was a little angry. He looked at the flowers and said impatiently, "who are you, please tell me something!" The bunch of flowers still didn''t mean to move away, but after the flowers came a voice that was obviously holding his voice, "can you let me in?" Dabao twisted his eyebrows and glared at the flowers. He turned and flashed back to the room. Bang, he closed the door. The one outside, probably the woman in charge of the division? Every time he came here to do business, the woman in charge was always very attentive to him. Just, he often in front of the Ministry to admit that he has a girlfriend, so obvious, do not give up? Dabao secretly planned how to teach his secretary a lesson tomorrow. Knowing that he was not single, the door behind him began to ring. Dabao was about to open his mouth to drive people out, but the people outside the door cried urgently, "brother, it''s me, open the door!" Dabao is surprised. It''s not Niu Niu. Who else? Just, isn''t that girl celebrating with the crew? How can it appear in caocheng, hundreds of kilometers away from R city? The person outside the door was Niuniu. Right now, she patted the door anxiously and cried, "brother... Open the door..." He yelled and scolded himself in his heart. Why do you come to him so mysterious? Now it''s OK. I''m so hard to come here. I''m not surprised, but I''ve shut the door! Chapter 925 Just when Niu Niu was holding the flower, she was annoyed. The door opened with a click. Niu Niu, who was standing outside, had not yet reflected. She had been pulled into the door with her arm. The door slammed shut again. Before Niu Niu could speak, she gave Dabao a fierce look. "You''re stupid, aren''t you? I''m all wet, and I''ve been pestling outside for so long? " Dabao said angrily. As soon as he bent over, he picked Niuniu up and strode to the bathroom. Niuniu still holds flowers in one hand, and is picked up by him, and the other hand quickly encircles his neck¡° It''s not that I want to pestle outside for so long, but that you won''t let me in... "Niuniu pleaded wrongly. "In the middle of the night, you block your head with flowers. I thought the flower demon would invite you to come in if you were not outside the door?" Dabao was overjoyed when he heard her voice in the door. But as soon as I reached out, I could feel the wet clothes and the cold skin, and the fire in my heart burned inexplicably. This girl, even if you want to play surprise and romance, you have to take care of yourself first! Extremely worried Dabao, after pulling people in, naturally did not have a good face for the little girl to see. "Brother, when did you become so confused?" Niu Niu curled her lips, muttered discontentedly, and pinched the hand around his neck. Dabao shakes for a while and almost doesn''t drop the little girl to the ground¡° Oh, brother, hold me tight Niu Niu, who had been bumped, cried out in fright. Dabao''s face seemed to soften a little. He raised his lips and glanced at her. "Look at your worthless appearance!" Then he threw her away on purpose, which made her scream. "Don''t pinch if you don''t want to die, you know?" Dabao put her on the carpet in the bathroom, and when he turned to go out, he dropped such an endless word. Silly girl holding that big bunch of orange red roses, tilted her head and thought for a while, but she couldn''t understand what he meant. Back and forth Dabao, with her laundry in her hand, put it on the shelf beside the bathtub¡° Don''t be in a daze. Take a hot bath After Dabao put the clothes away, he bent over to adjust the water temperature for her. When Dabao stood up, he found that she was still standing like a fool. He reached out to touch her forehead, came over to kiss her on her cool lips, and patted her face. "Darling, take a bath." The tone is obviously more gentle than just now. Niuniu answered, Dabao lowered her eyes, glanced at the beautiful rose in her arms, and muttered, "it''s from your fans?" Niuniu then remembered that she was still holding a bunch of flowers in her arms. She handed the flowers to Dabao and said, "brother, here you are!" Dabao is astonished! He took the bouquet dubiously, "give it to me? Who sent it? " Dabao thought, it won''t be someone else who gave it to her, and then she was afraid that I would be jealous, so she transferred the flowers to me, right? This kind of no nerve thing, others may not do, but according to the girl''s brain circuit, it''s really hard to say. Niu Niu was not happy. She glared at him, raised her foot and kicked him gently¡° Of course I did. Who else do you think it was? " Dabao stares at Niuniu''s eyes seriously. The little girl is staring at him with grievance and anger. "Well, I''m talking nonsense!" Dabao went over and gave her a loud kiss, "thank you! I love it Niu Niu blushed slightly, nodded shyly, her eyes flickered and she did not dare to look at him. Dabao doesn''t force her to take a bath, but she goes out with flowers. Put the flowers on the tea table, Dabao took out the computer to search, and a line of words popped up on the screen. "The flower language of orange red rose: the mood of first love, friendship, youth, beauty, shyness, a mysterious love for you." The smile in Dabao''s eyes was deep, and he couldn''t move his gaze away from the line of words on the screen for a long time. What does the girl mean by sending the flowers? Or is it just casual, and then he thinks too much? Dabao''s rich imagination is like a runaway wild horse. He runs farther and farther in the wilderness uncontrollably. He thinks Dabao''s nose is hot and his whole body is hot. Dabao, who seemed to be on fire, began to fidget. He got up and walked up and down the living room, forgetting that his clothes were wet when he came in with Niuniu. Dabao is similar to his father. He is a little bit addicted to cleanliness. Therefore, if this kind of thing happened in normal times, he would not be able to bear it for a long time. He would quickly take another bath. At worst, he would change the clothes that were wet on his skin first. But now, he didn''t feel anything about it. He just walked restlessly in the living room, his mind full of his own imagination, the hints behind the bunch of flowers. After taking a bath, Niu Niu opened the door and saw a big treasure like a trapped animal. She caught a glimpse of his wet clothes and wrinkled her eyebrows. "Brother, do you want to take another bath?" Dabao''s mind is full of beautiful pictures with Niuniu. Suddenly, he hears her voice and turns to look at her. "Well?" Now he thinks too much¡° Do you want to wash it again? " Niuniu said that she was still a simple child! Clear eyes looking at him, did not understand his implication, she simply shook her head, "I do not wash, ah, I just wash! I''m asking if you don''t want to do it again, your clothes are wet! " When Dabao brought her in, she was fresh after a bath. With her understanding of him, he would definitely wash it again in such a wet and greasy state. Dabao stood in front of her, put his finger on her soft chin, gently rubbed it, bowed his head, nibbled at the corner of her lip, and asked softly¡° So, you wash with me? " Niu Niu trembled slightly and instinctively stepped back two steps. Dabao stretched out his hand, supported her waist and buttoned her into his arms. Niu Niu didn''t notice that he would make a sudden effort and hit him heavily in his strong arms. "Well..." a dull hum escaped from her mouth. When Dabao heard her murmur, his dark eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes became more and more deep and unpredictable. The strength of his hand on her waist also increased. Niuniu''s chest is tightly pressed on Dabao''s strong and tight abdominal muscles. Niuniu wants to say, brother, let me go. I''m not breathing well. But she just called out "brother...", and Dabao''s handsome face came up to her without warning. They were so close that their exhaled heat alternately sprayed on each other''s faces. "Girl, what does that bunch of flowers mean, do you know?" Dabao''s voice seems to be more deep and full of confusion than usual! Chapter 926 "I..." Niuniu wanted to say, of course I know. But when I thought of the hidden thoughts when I bought this flower, I couldn''t speak the words behind. "Huh?" Dabao''s face came a little closer, and the tip of her nose rubbed against her. "I..." Niu Niu swallowed her saliva nervously, and subconsciously wanted to hide, "I don''t know..." Dabao could guess the girl''s mind from her shrinking reaction. She blinked and pointed her nose, "coward!" "I didn''t!" Niu Niu denied it. Dabao didn''t force her either, remembering that she had not personally congratulated her for winning the prize Said, lip print on her lips, but no deep kiss, just light taste shallow drink some time, then let go of her. "Thank you Niu Niu raised her reddish face and looked straight into his black eyes. Dabao didn''t drink, but at the moment, he was slightly drunk. In front of her, she was more beautiful and attractive than ever Niuniu pulled his chest clothes, slightly stood on tiptoe, pecked on his lips, "Ji Yu..." The low and clear voice made Dabao shake slightly, and the dark eyes seemed to have flowers in full bloom, "hmm?" Niu Niu took a deep breath and put her hand around his neck. "Thank you for bringing me back nineteen years ago!" Dabao blinked and didn''t say a word, because he knew that there should be a lot to say behind the girl. "Thank you for all your years of doting on me and tolerating me!" "Thank you for waiting for me all the time!" At this point, Niu Niu''s eyes were bright with tears. Dabao bowed his head, gently kisses the moist corners of her eyes, and gently wipes the slightly salty lips from the corners of her eyes to her ears. He whispers in her ear, "baby, now, I''m waiting for you?" Niu Niu raised her head slightly and tried to hold back the tears in her eyes. He said he didn''t know when to fall in love with her. And she, who knows when to like him? Sometimes, she even thinks that it is her innate instinct to like and love him. Otherwise, she would not exclude him from contact with the opposite sex at a young age. No matter when and what the environment, as long as he is there, her focus will always gather for him for the first time and successfully capture his clear image. However, when I was young, like and love can be explained as an instinct. But as she grew up, she found that love and love alone were not enough to maintain a relationship. When she saw the huge gap between herself and him, her heart began to panic for no reason. This gap is not just innate intelligence or what, but an invisible gap from the heart. For a period of time, she was often afraid of self abasement for no reason! I''m afraid that he is so strong and good. I''m afraid that I''m not worthy of him. I''m afraid that I will lose him in the end! All kinds of fear, let her want to lock the excellent and powerful him at home, do not let anyone see, touch, then he will always belong to her. But slowly, she finally realized that the only way to make him belong to her forever is not to lock him, but to make herself as strong as him, keep pace with him forever, and let her always be in his sight. He said he would give her whatever she wanted. But a person''s heart is not given as you want. Even the master of the heart can''t help what it belongs to. She loves him, therefore, does not want him to have the slightest reluctance! For example, he won''t force her. Now that he has given her his heart, what she wants to do is not to enjoy it in peace of mind, but to grasp his heart firmly by all means. She wants to let him, whenever he thinks of it, feel that it''s worth falling in love with her like this! With such awareness, she began to make efforts to become stronger. Until today, she felt that she had finally seen his back from a distance, and her world was at the same level with him. "Yes... You did!" Niu Niu slightly choked voice out of his heart, has been in the eyes of the tears, can no longer restrain the flow of a face. Dabao raised his head and held her face in both hands. He bowed his head and licked the salty liquid. Niu Niu, who had been dodging before, didn''t hesitate any more. She tightly wrapped her hands around his back and attached her mature ketone body to him. Her cool lips actively and enthusiastically imprinted her brand on his neck, chin and upper lip. To have a person, especially such a powerful man, needs to have enough confidence and courage. In the past, she always felt that she was not strong enough. Even though she won the Best Newcomer Award tonight, she still felt weak, but she gritted her teeth and built enough with courage! "Ji Yu, I''m sorry to keep you waiting!" Niu Niu kisses Dabao''s chin and unconsciously moves her hands to the buttons of his household clothes. She shakes her hands and unties the buttons clumsily. There was a short stubble on his chin, which pricked her lips. It was a slight pain. This kind of slight pain, like extremely, every time she thought of him. "Baby, I''m so happy, I finally, I''m waiting for you." Dabao mumbled in her ear. He repressed the impulse of shouting in his heart. He was patient and didn''t take the initiative to do anything. He just lowered his eyes and quietly looked at her shaking hands and untied the buttons on his chest one by one "Baby... Take a bath, don''t you?" Dabao bit her on the neck. The man in his arms shook for a moment, and then he heard her take a deep breath, "um... No need..." That tone, incomparable bashful, but with the firm can not be changed. And then, her hands, re embrace his back, her body, close to his hot skin. Outside the window, bean sized raindrops splashed on the floor glass, quickly converged into a string and slowly flowed down. The outside world, blurred by the torrential rain into a huge fog, cold and lifeless. And with the outside cold completely opposite, indoor, is hot to make people blush with high temperature and vitality! There was no one in the living room, except the wet and dry clothes that were thrown down at random. Gasping in a hurry, murmuring and soothing in a low voice, they come out interwoven in the high temperature. On the bed in the bedroom, the figures of each other are hot and intense. "Baby, I''m coming!" The husky male voice rippling in the hot air. The answer to him is to embrace and cater to the whole body and mind Chapter 927 After Niu Niu won the Best Newcomer Award, all kinds of variety show interviews, endorsements and appointments poured in like pieces of paper. Tian Fang, the agent, is still in a passive state. He chooses several good contracts from a lot of choices and presents them to master Ji. Ji Da young master took those contracts that she picked out seriously as usual, but this time he didn''t buckle them down as before. Instead, he pushed the contracts in front of Tian Fang and said, "these, you can take them to Niu Niu to choose by yourself." Tian Fang stares at the man in front of her miraculously! The nature of her work has made her meet countless men, and young master Ji is definitely the most possessive and controlling man she has ever met. It''s only a year since Niu Niu''s debut. Master Ji doesn''t know how many invitation and film appointment he has personally killed, but Niu Niu doesn''t know anything about these. That silly girl, only know blindly in addition to work is to participate in a variety of training classes are endless. "Too much exposure and consumption is not good for her at all." This is the reason why Mr. Ji dropped the invitation. This is a very grand reason, but Tian Fang thinks that the selfishness of young master Ji accounts for a larger proportion. But this time, although Dabao took a serious look, he gave Niuniu the final choice. This makes Tian Fang strange, because usually with Dabao still talk, Tian Fang will dare to play a joke with Dabao. "You leave all these to her to choose, not afraid that silly girl Niu is fooled?" Dabao didn''t mind her laughing. He said to her seriously, "I believe in her." A word of belief is enough to show Dabao''s attitude of completely trusting and letting go of Niuniu. Tian Fang then straightened out, "in fact, Niuniu is really much better than her peers. It''s just that she is mercilessly compared with you and Xiaobao. There are at least more than 20 artists I have brought. Niuniu may not be the most talented and talented one, but she is definitely the one who works hard and has the most definite goal! " When Tian fangchu first took care of the little girl, she began to see her full strength, holding her breath and rushing forward. She only thought that she was in a mood for three minutes. A year later, little girl''s energy is still full. Moreover, since winning the Best Newcomer Award, the little girl is more busy than before, but she seems to be more energetic than before, and seems to have endless energy. "Ever since she decided to enter the show business, she has had a clear goal." No one knows Niu Niu''s thoughts better than Dabao. "When she joined the group yesterday, she told me to help her choose a good script. Her next goal is best actress. Dabao, you know what? I almost cried when I heard her. I''m so lucky that I won the Best Newcomer Award in my first play. If she really gets the best actress award in her next play, then I''m worthy of the gold medal broker. " Dabao looked at her funny, and after a while, he reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "Then you can be a gold medal broker at ease." Dabao is full of confidence in Niuniu, who is now in a state of great courage. "However, her reward for receiving teacher Luo''s play is really low, not to mention that she won the Best Newcomer Award, even according to her original standard, it''s too low." This film with Luo Qingru as the same protagonist is Niu Niu''s final decision. As for the remuneration, it is also given by Luo Qingru. Dabao doesn''t pay much attention to the film reward. As for why Niuniu would rather push off other film contracts to take over the play, Dabao is clear. "Fangfang, you have to be mentally prepared. In the future, if it''s a play directed by sun or a play that teacher Luo asks Niuniu to take over, the pay will not be too high. Because she values more the space and opportunities they can give her to grow up, and this is a kind of reward for their cultivation of her. " This kind of girl, Dabao also appreciates. Therefore, when Niu Niu said that she would take over the present film, she never mentioned that the film pay was low. Even, also hinted that Niu Niu, if Luo Qingru side of the investment is insufficient, he can consider capital injection. Tian Fang felt that the two brothers and sisters were too independent and insightful. As an agent, she didn''t have much to worry about. Maybe the money is really tight. The filming of the crew is very tight. Niuniu has been on the set for two nights in a row until more than eight o''clock. These two days, Dabao personally picked up and sent her, while Tian Fang, a close agent, was responsible for the management of Niu Niu''s work. "Then you can give these to her later. I won''t go to the set. I have to go back to the company to see the progress of the monkeys." Tong Ke and happy are recording their debut album recently. Among the 12 songs included in the album, five are composed by Si Han. As for the lyrics, they are filled by Jia Hao, the biggest lyricist in the industry and also the gold medal record producer. Dabao finished his work. It was more than seven o''clock when he met Xiaobao in the elevator. Dabao asked the young master if he wanted to pick up Niuniu. The young master said, "no!" Dabao looked at him in a funny way, "so you take a taxi to go back? It''s hard to find a taxi at this point. " Xiaobao is not old enough to test his driver''s license. He usually goes to work together with Letong and his wife or with Dabao. Letong and his wife go out to work today, so they leave Xiaobao. "It''s hard. I don''t want to be a light bulb." The young master has a lot of backbone. Dabao opened with a smile, "you usually know more about interest than light bulb." The young master looked down at his toes, then raised his eyelids and glanced at his brother. "That was before! You don''t know? These two days, as long as you and your sister stay together, pink bubbles keep rising, which makes my single dog''s toes cramp. " The specific day is from the night when my sister won the Best Newcomer Award and flew to caocheng. The next day when I came back, the atmosphere between them changed completely. As long as they were there, even the air around them would be full of sweet and greasy smell. "I think I''m going to be an uncle, aren''t I?" How clever is the young master? How can we not understand the reason for this change? Dabao just laughed and didn''t give any response. From his point of view, he is 25 years old. Both physically and mentally, he is well prepared and ready to be a father at any time. Just, from Niu Niu''s point of view, she is in the rising period of her career, probably, it''s a little early. "Really?" Brother did not answer, young master only as if he was acquiescent. "Don''t talk nonsense. Your sister is too young. Let''s talk about it later." Dabao doesn''t want to put a little pressure on Niuniu. Chapter 928 Dabao goes to the set, and from a distance, she sees Niu Niu, who has not had time to take off her make-up, meeting Luo Qingru in her coat. She doesn''t know what she''s talking about. The crew, as usual, met Dabao at the opening ceremony. When they saw him, they all nodded and said, "Ji Shao, come to meet Sihan again." We don''t know what Sihan''s surname is. We just hear her call him Jishao brother. As for Ji Shao, many people actually guess that he is Ji Yu, the eldest son of Ji family. Because Ji Shao''s possible identity is too shocking, the crew dare not explore the real background of Sihan. Is it Ji Shao''s biological sister? younger female cousin? younger female cousin? Or, in fact, it''s just a sister in a romantic relationship. Of course, some people are really curious about the latest best newcomer. They want to get some information from the director or Luo Qingru, but both of them warn seriously, "don''t worry about what you should inquire about. Anyway, no one here can afford it." Even the director and the old generation can''t stir up people, although others have criticism, they don''t dare to embarrass Sihan face to face. In addition, Sihan, a girl, now knows how to get along with people more and more. She is not stingy in all kinds of management. In addition, she has no airs of a popular star. Although people are still curious in secret, they are polite to Sihan in public. In addition, Ji Shao, regardless of his appearance and temperament, is a aristocratic son from a rich family. Ordinary people will feel awed when they see him. "Yes, everyone is hungry. Let''s have some snacks first." To say, Dabao naturally knows better than Sihan. After two days of meeting Sihan, they all came with snacks. Sihan over there heard the movement, raised her head, saw Dabao from a distance, and waved to him with a smile, "brother!" This time, the play is a drama of the Republic of China. She plays Sihan in her youth. She is dressed in a simple and elegant student uniform of the Republic of China and wears two braids. When she waved to him with a smile, Dabao almost thought that he had accidentally crossed the Republic of China. "Miss Luo!" Dabao quickly walks over and nods to the elder beside Sihan. "Ji Shao, I''m sorry to stay so late again." Luo Qingru is also much in awe of the young master Ji. She has seen a lot of people. At a glance, she knows that young master Ji is not an ordinary young master. He is definitely a dragon and Phoenix among people. As for Sihan, with Ji Shao, I''m afraid it''s not the brother sister relationship that people guess, but the lover relationship. Of course, these guesses Luo Qingru has been in the heart, did not mention. First of all, she really likes Sihan. Secondly, at her age, she knows very well who and what can only be seen from a distance. "Mr. Luo is very serious. I worked overtime so late. Thank you for waiting for me with Sihan. These snacks are especially suitable for children''s taste. Can Mr. Luo take them back to his grandson? " Dabao handed her a box of snacks. Luo Qingru took over with a smile, "then I''ll thank Ji Shao for my two naughty kids!" "Brother, wait for me. I''ll go and change this dress first." Niu Niu''s face is only light makeup, but it''s time to remove it. While waiting, Dabao chatted with Luo Qingru for a while. "I was talking to Sihan just now, saying that there is a recommended place in the film academy. If she wants to go, I can recommend her." "Miss Luo, it''s up to Sihan to decide. I can''t give her any advice." Dabao was particularly serious. Luo Qingru nodded to show her understanding. When Niuniu changes her clothes and comes out, Dabao leaves the set with her shoulder in his arms. "Where''s Xiaobao?" Niu Niu opened the door and glanced at the back seat. It seemed strange. "He said not to be a light bulb." Dabao calmly sat in the driver''s seat, not surprisingly, to see the little girl''s face "Shua" to a red. "..." Niuniu hesitated for a long time, but she didn''t find any words. She just pretended to be a dead dog, lowered her head and buckled her seat belt. Dabao said nothing more. He just started the car and drove away from the parking lot with a smile on his face. As Xiao Bao said, since that night in caocheng, the atmosphere of their relationship has changed. Others may not feel it, but Xiao Bao, as a family member, including Le Tong and Ji Rui, are sensitive to it. And Niuniu, after a few days in the family''s clear sight that I knew everything, felt that all her shame was about to run out. Dabao, on the other hand, was a grand place. After returning from Cao Cheng, she went to sleep in her bedroom. It''s not the same as telling the family that we''re ready to live together? In fact, Dabao initially suggested Niuniu go to his bedroom to sleep, because Niuniu''s layout is too feminine, and his bedroom has a small study, which is convenient for him to work overtime occasionally. But Niuniu shook her head and refused. He brazenly transferred some of his laundry. Although it was only a little, it was still quite conspicuous in Niuniu''s cloakroom, with a strong sense of invasion. Until this time, Niuniu really realized the feeling of cohabitation when others were in love. For example, at the moment, she is removing her makeup in front of the bathroom mirror. When she closes her eyes and touches the makeup remover, she actually takes his shaving cream. Looking at the imitation is suddenly out of a pile of men''s supplies overnight, Niuniu some messy, some helpless, but there is a kind of faint joy. At the moment, Dabao, who helps to serve food in the kitchen, is chatting with Letong. "Bao, we used to live in that apartment. A few days ago, your father asked Mr. Yuan to redecorate it. If you want to move out, you can stay there at any time." Letong, a mother, has always been open-minded. When children grow up, they all want to have their own space and their own world. But without thinking about it, Dabao refused mummy''s proposal. "Mummy, Niuniu and I didn''t want to move out. There are many rooms here. Even if the baby is born in the future, it''s enough to live." Dabao thinks more long-term than she does. In fact, he and Niuniu are both homesick people. Compared with moving out to enjoy their world, they prefer to enjoy both the joy of family and the sweetness of being alone. Letong doesn''t insist on this, but she proposes a compromise. "Otherwise, you and Niuniu should move to the master bedroom on the third floor." Ji''s house, a total of five floors, the top floor of all open into martial arts fitness room, three or four floors, basically all as guest rooms, Yang family or Ji Laozi come over, live on it. Dabao thought about it for a while, and felt that mummy''s proposal was good, so he nodded. "Well, I''ll discuss it with the girl and move in again according to her preference." Chapter 929 Dabao talked to Niuniu about moving to the third floor. The little girl was shocked. "Why? Isn''t that good now? " On the first floor, in addition to the bedrooms of brother and sister, there is a playroom and the three in one study where they can stay together at the same time. Niu Niu, who is used to this kind of layout and lifestyle, has no sense of living a world of two. "Young master, don''t you shout all day that we are blinding him? Let''s be wise and leave him a way to live." Dabao is in a good mood. With that, he turns on N virtual layouts on his computer. Niu Niu stares at him and feels more and more that he is really cheeky. Most of the time, she is embarrassed for him. "Brother, you love show so much. No wonder Xiaobao is angry." Niu girl make complaints about Tucao. Dabao shrugged indifferently. "It''s my pleasure to make the young master angry." Niuniu just shut up and don''t say a word. The master bedroom on the third floor has the same pattern and size as Dabao''s bedroom now. Considering that two people live together, not only there are more items, but also more space for activities, Dabao decided to open up the guest room next to them and combine the two rooms into one. After listening to his suggestion, Letong said, "now that we''ve made it, we''d better transform the guest room on the other side into a baby room. We''ll have to toss it again when we can save it." It''s not unreasonable for Letong to think so. Even if Dabao and Niuniu want to move out after they get married, they will come back to live for a day or two occasionally. So it''s always right to be there. "Mommy... Is it too early?" Niu Niu is very embarrassed. "Girl, don''t worry. Mommy doesn''t mean to rush you. The room is just ready to be there first. It doesn''t matter when you want a baby." Letong herself is a 19-year-old mother, but a few years after giving birth to her baby, she is single. Therefore, she also understands that the years from 19 to 20 are the golden age for women''s studies and career. Therefore, she does not force Niuniu to have a baby so soon. From her observation these days, Dabao''s idea should be similar to her idea of being a mother. Niuniu turns to Dabao, which means, make up your mind. Dabao thought about it, nodded and agreed. "Well, let''s connect the master bedroom with the guest room. The two guest rooms here are also integrated into a baby room." The young master held in his mouth a lollipop bought by his sister to coax him. He also came to have a look at it. After a while, he suddenly said, "I''ll live on the fourth floor when I get married, and I''ll do the same design as my brother." Letong glances at the young master who is still like a child and teases him with a smile, "does the young master have a girlfriend? Bring it back to Mommy The young master glanced at Letong, and then said, "who knows if she is still in my mother-in-law''s stomach..." Letong laughs unkindly. "Our young master likes little Lori. OK. When you get married and have children, if your parents can''t hold you, let your brother take care of you. Anyway, he has taken care of you and your sister for so many years and has rich experience." Dabao pretended to be very serious and calculated, "young master, don''t worry, your baby will be born more than ten years later, our baby should be able to help take care of your younger brother and sister." The young master was noncommittal about his brother''s words, holding a lollipop in his mouth. He didn''t know what to think. After that, Dabao and Niuniu went to the furniture city to buy furniture and small ornaments. The shopping guide looked smart. Seeing that Dabao and Niuniu had chosen a big bed and a pile of bedding, he asked tentatively. "Mr. and miss, we have a new batch of baby room ornaments recently. If you are interested, I''ll take you to have a look." Before Niu Niu, who was wearing sunglasses and a hat as a little disguise, came to refuse, she heard the man answer cheerfully, "good!" Niuniu is very glad that she almost covers her face with the sunglasses she wears today. However, even so, she is still considering whether to put on the mask. In the evening, Tian Fang''s phone call came in. As soon as she opened her mouth, she yelled, "master Ji, are you going to get married with Niuniu? If you say, I have to apply with the company tomorrow and reallocate a few people to bring them to me! " It''s obvious that Tian Fang is a little angry. When Dabao heard it, he could guess something. "Niuniu and I were secretly photographed when we went to buy furniture?" "You''re generous. You don''t mind being photographed, do you?" Perhaps because of the phone, so Tian Fang''s courage a lot. Or, you''re really angry. "I''ll go and see where it''s published. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of something. You''re ready to be your gold broker." This news is released by a small website with a small number of views. However, because Sihan has a very high rate of attention recently, other websites scramble to forward the news as soon as it comes out. In a few hours, the news is completely hot. Dabao point to open a web page to see, but a few hours later, this news was in several major websites on the top ten hot search. "Niuniu, it seems that you are really not the general red!" Dabao no trouble people generally said to Niu Niu, who looked nervous and came to read the report. He raised his hand and rubbed her head, which meant that she didn''t have to worry too much about him. In fact, the photos in the report can''t be clearly distinguished. The heroine in the photo is Sihan, but Dabao. The front and side of each photo are very clear. "Girl, these two photos look like stars, right?" Niuniu is still frowning and worried, but master Ji is still in the mood to appreciate his beautiful photos. "Brother, will this report have a bad effect on you?" But it turns out that this girl is not worried about herself at all, but about Dabao. Dabao looked at her in a funny way. "What bad effect can this have on me? Are you worried that daddy and Mommy will punish me? What''s more, I''m a 26-year-old normal man. Can''t I fall in love? " Niu Niu frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly raised her head, stared at Dabao and said, "brother, let''s make it public." Niuniu doesn''t know her position very well, but she thinks she can''t be regarded as an idol. Although she has the appearance of an idol, she hopes others will put her in the position of acting strength. Since it''s not idolatry, it shouldn''t be a big deal to open a relationship. Dabao didn''t say good or bad, just looked at her for a long time, then asked, "girl, tell me, why do you want to make it public?" Niu Niu licked her lips. "I don''t want to lie. The most important thing is that I don''t want you to be wronged!" Niu Niu''s two reasons, the first one, Dabao guessed, but the latter one, was far beyond his expectation. Bow to kiss her, "fool, as long as you are with me, I will not be wronged!" Chapter 930 Photo incident, although Niuniu said she wanted to admit it, Dabao certainly would not let her do such a stupid thing. Her career is in a period of rapid rise, even a little change or small external force, may trip her a big fight, and then, from high to low. These possibilities, Dabao is impossible to let it happen. Dabao is not willing to gamble on her cherished career. In the end, Dabao used his relationship to withdraw all the reports from various websites. Although many netizens intercepted the pictures and continued to forward them, Sihan still adopted a consistent attitude and did not admit or deny them. Anyway, she did not respond at all. The next day, Luo Qingru''s crew inadvertently took a few photos of Sihan with make-up. Those who saved and forwarded the screenshots slowly felt that they were just entertainment stories. It was clear that Sihan was filming at this time. How could they have time to date a handsome guy and go to a furniture store? As a result, a large group of fans slip to Sihan''s long-standing microblog to leave a message, telling their lion king to remember to combine work with rest, and to have a good rest after filming and studying. Niuniu was depressed for most of the day because she was afraid that her brother would be wronged. However, she was actually a girl with a big heart. In addition, she was already busy. As soon as she put herself into the intense shooting, she forgot all the depression. As for the invitation contracts Tian Fang picked out, Dabao didn''t ask Niu any more after she handed them over to her. Finally, Niu Niu picked out two advertising endorsements and a historical play. Tian Fang has no objection to the two advertisements. But what does this historical play mean? Among the three scripts Tian Fang gave her, one is a youth film, one is a commercial war film, and the other is a historical play. In Tian Fang''s expectation, niuniudi''s choice must be that youth films are greater than commercial war films and historical dramas. But Niu Niu''s answer surprised her. "Niuniu, do you know the age span of the female owners of this historical play is 40 years? From a teenage girl to a half aged Xu Niang, the span is bigger than that between you and Mr. Luo now. Even Mr. Luo, a senior senior, dare not challenge this limit. What do you think? Is it not good to receive this youth film? " Niu Niu, who lowered her head and ate her own love Bento, was not moved at all. "It''s not good!" Tian Fang, who is so easy to give up? Seeing that she lowered her head and ate with relish, she held her right hand to stop her from eating. When Niu Niu looked up at her, she began to lobby with painstaking care. "Niu, sister, I think the heroine in the youth film is the most similar to you and the easiest to play. According to your current state, it''s not a matter of minutes to win the best actress?" Seeing that Niu Niu has no sign of being moved, Tian Fang tries to change her direction, "Well, since you don''t like youth movies, you might as well try to challenge this commercial war movie. It''s good to be Gao Leng''s imperial sister. Why do you have to shoot that ghost historical drama?" In Tian Fang''s eyes, youth film is a dazzling buffet, suitable for the public taste, is the best favorite of young people nowadays. Commercial war movies are relatively noble. They are seafood meals. Although they are a little expensive, there are many people who are in pursuit of their appetites. Only this historical drama, Tian Fang really does not know how to describe it, probably equivalent to a state banquet, but limited supply, not many people can afford it. Moreover, not many people appreciate it! You think, for most of the working people, you give him a hamburger for dinner and a large plate of delicately decorated but only one mouthful food, which one would he choose? "Elder sister, I know what you mean. Young girls are my true colors. The performance of the imperial elder sister is a challenge to me, but this historical play is a kind of transcendence to me." Niu Niu takes Tian Fang''s hand away and lowers her head to continue eating. Tian Fangjian said not to move her, simply dragged a chair over, sat next to her, holding her cheek, began to preach incessantly. "Silly girl, it''s very hard and tired to make this kind of play. First of all, it''s not those awkward lines that you have to spend a lot of time reciting and pondering. The heavy make-up is enough for you." "I''m not afraid!" Niuniu came back to her with a firm determination. Tian Fang turned her eyes secretly. The reason didn''t make sense, so she had to use grinding. "What''s more, have you ever thought that if the play is well performed, it will surpass and not be well performed? Have you thought about it? " Niuniu shook her head. "No!" What she has decided, she will only try her best to let go, never look forward and backward, opportunities are always fleeting, timid and hesitant, and all good opportunities have been taken away. Tian Fang said earnestly, "if you play well, it''s transcendence; if you don''t play well, it''s destruction!" Niuniu finally had a little reaction this time. She held her chopsticks down and thought about it. Just when Tian Fang thought she had figured it out, she spread out her hand and said with a smile, "destruction is destruction. Really, I don''t have any regrets. I''ll just pack up and go home and let my brother support me!" Tian Fang was so angry that she almost lifted the table. She took a deep breath and advised herself not to have the same opinion with a little girl. "It''s a very high-profile play. There won''t be many people who can appreciate it. Even if you do well, the box office won''t be high. Do you know that?" When Tian Fang picked out these contracts, she had already secretly planned that when the next play of the little girl was on fire, the company would surely reward her heavily, and then she would be able to buy back the villa she had been happy with for a long time! But now it seems that, not to mention the villa bought back, now for the apartment, whether to sell the mortgage still don''t know! Miss Ji, who is not bad for money, certainly doesn''t know Tian Fang''s sufferings. Even if Tian Fang''s bitter look reminds her of the box office, she just nods. "I know, but when this kind of play is well performed, it has more sense of accomplishment." Tian Fang is crazy! She really wanted to drop the cup in her hand! Nima, people become actors and artists for the sake of popularity! To make money! It doesn''t matter whether the artist she brings is popular or not. It doesn''t matter whether the pay is high or low. The most important thing is to challenge her, to surpass herself and to have a sense of achievement. But this TM is really a kind of challenge and transcendence to Tian Fang. However, she has no sense of achievement. Some of them are full of frustration! Tian Fang, who had been punched by Niu Niu, was depressed on the table for a long time. Then she thought that she had an ultimate weapon. Maybe she could make a big reversal after she came out? "Miss, does your brother know about your taking over this historical play?" Niu Niu bit her chopsticks and shook her head, "I don''t know! I''ve just decided. I haven''t had time to tell him Tian Fangfang is to see the great Savior, "then you ask his opinion to decide!" Tian Fang thinks that this girl is stupid. Master Ji is not stupid! "Brother said, I love to take that one. It''s up to me Tian Fang directly fainted! Chapter 931 After the event, Tian Fang still didn''t give up and called Dabao to talk about Niu Niu''s choice of the script. Originally, she thought that when she analyzed the advantages and disadvantages, master Ji would waver a little. Where to know, after listening to her analysis, Dabao said the same thing as Niuniu. "Fangfang, it''s up to Niuniu. I respect her choice." Tian Fang finally died, and reluctantly decided the time to meet with the director of the historical drama. Turning his head, he talked to Yin Zhihao about it. He was complaining. After hearing this, he hugged her and comforted her. "Take a look at this matter. The biggest weakness of Dabao is his mother and Niuniu. Therefore, as long as Niuniu likes it, he will not stop it. He will only try his best to clear all the roadblocks and pave all the roads for her." Tian Fang hears Zhihao''s implication, which is to let her not be too persistent, so that she won''t be cleared by Dabao as a roadblock! Of course, Tian Fang knows what Zhihao means. After all, she also knows that for Ji Jia, huisihan''s entry into the entertainment industry is not to make her money, but to let her live the life she likes. For many artists, life will naturally change when they win awards or become popular. But Sihan is the exception. Because of this exception, most of Tian Fang''s experience as an agent is useless. However, a little more than a year ago, most media and journalists basically know that Sihan, a new comer who has become popular rapidly in a year, is a low-key artist. Of course, it''s not that no one has ever tried to write Sihan''s eight trigrams, but these eight trigrams have no chance to get out of the street. Over time, reporters spread many different versions of Sihan''s powerful background in private. However, these versions are only circulated in private, and no one is stupid enough to really verify anything. For Sihan, her name has been accepted and recognized by most people in a short period of time. Apart from adding a little trouble to her going out, it seems that it has not had much impact on her life. Her life, still in the school studio, all kinds of training points and home these places around. Dabao doesn''t know what he''s busy with recently, so the matter of picking up Sihan falls back on Tian Fang, the agent. "Sister Fang, when this movie is finished, I''ll take a driving test next month. When I get my driver''s license, you don''t have to work so hard to pick me up every day." Tian Fang and Zhihao''s wedding date has finally been decided. During this time, both of them are busy with the arrangement of their new house and the wedding. Therefore, Niuniu feels that picking up and seeing them off is a waste of Tian Fang''s precious time. "Fool, this is my job. If you don''t need me to do these things, your brother will probably be able to fire me!" "It''s not that I don''t need to. I have to prepare a lot for marriage, right? Brother Zhihao is always working overtime on business. Can you do it by yourself? Elder sister, if you are really busy, I''ll let Uncle Li accompany me for a while. " Niuniu''s proposal, of course, Tian Fang refused. The reason why she and Zhihao''s wedding date can be decided is that Sihan privately paid 50% down payment for the villa she saw before, and said it was her mid year bonus. Generally speaking, it''s not surprising for artists to set up their own studios and give mid year or year-end bonuses to their agents. But the problem is that Tian Fang doesn''t only serve Sihan. She is the same as Sihan and belongs to heart shadow entertainment. From the perspective of subordination, Tian Fang has no reason to receive the mid year bonus from Sihan. Therefore, Tian Fang later wrote a loan receipt to Sihan, saying that it would be returned in three years. "Girl, I don''t need to! I can arrange it! " Tian Fang insisted. Niuniu no longer insisted. After a while, she said, "don''t worry, elder sister. I''ll take two endorsements in the second half of the year. Then you can get more year-end bonus." The little girl doesn''t care about money, but she also knows that most of Tian Fang''s income is linked to her income. Tian Fang glanced at her, "did those people in the company say something to you?" "Say what?" Niu Niu looks up at Tian Fang blankly. She did take Xiao Li back to the company yesterday, but she only recorded a violin accompaniment for Tong Kehe, rather than listening to gossip. Besides, with her position in Xinying, no one dares to talk in front of her, except Tian Fang and Ning Yi Jiahao. As for the boss of the company, Sihan has not seen him so far. When she asked other people, she said that she had never seen the boss. If there were not so many special equipment in there, even Sihan almost thought that the company was a shell company. "I wish I didn''t say anything. Anyway, if someone asks you about something messy, just don''t respond." "Oh..." Niuniu answered. After all, she couldn''t restrain her curiosity and poked Tian Fang''s waist with her elbow. "Elder sister, our company boss, have you really seen her?" Tian Fang nodded, "of course, didn''t I say that? Our boss is a handsome guy. " Niu Niu looked at her with half faith, "elder sister, in principle, our company is not a small company, right?" Tian Fang didn''t understand why she asked, so she obediently replied, "of course not. By the way, I didn''t tell you that the company is going to go to the film and Television Academy to recruit people next month. It looks like the boss is going to recruit people and prepare for a big fight." Niu Niu has never heard of this, "really? Then I can learn from younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters? " Although Niu Niu won the Best Newcomer Award, and now the film has won the director''s appreciation and praise, she always feels that she is not a professional and has not done enough in many places. "Come on, you, at your present level, it''s almost enough to be a guest lecturer?" What Tian Fang said may be exaggerated, but even from a professional point of view, Niu Niu now stands in front of the camera, no matter her body movements or her eyes, she is no worse than those actors with professional background. "Elder sister, you are definitely my own elder sister!" Niu Niu feels that Tian Fang''s attitude towards her own heart and responsibility is just like this. "Yes, of course I am your sister." Tian Fang herself is an only child. After getting along with Niu Niu for so long, she has been treated as a sister. "Elder sister, since our company is not a small one and has a lot of investment, doesn''t our boss care? If he doesn''t show up all the time, isn''t he afraid that the company will be abducted?" Tian Fang was amused by her, "girl, the boss himself is not worried, what are you worrying about?" "I don''t think the company is good for me. I hope the company will develop well?" Niuniu has a point. "Don''t worry, the company won''t collapse!" Tian Fang told her very firmly. Chapter 932 After that, Niuniu talked to Dabao about it. Dabao said the same thing as Tian Fang. "Since your boss dares to let go, it shows that he can trust his subordinates. There''s no doubt about that." Niuniu didn''t agree. "No matter how trustworthy, it''s better to do it yourself. Like Daddy, Mommy, you and Xiao Bao, don''t you do everything by yourself? " Dabao held her waist, pulled her into her arms, bowed her head and bit her ear. He was very upset. "Why do you care so much about your boss? If you do that again, I''ll be jealous! " Since their physical and mental integration, Dabao seems to give up on Niuniu''s work. They get along in private, but he likes to be jealous more and more. "Brother, are you menopause?" Niuniu is now stepping into the ranks of sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Dabao hands a ring, let her face to face with him. "Girl, if I really go to menopause, you can''t cry to death?" Dabao touched Niuniu''s forehead with a smile in his eyes. Niu Niu raised her foot and pushed her knee against his thigh. "I won''t, at most, let the young master take care of you." Dabao came to kiss her lips. "Of course you will! Have you forgotten how hi you were last night? " Although Niu Niu is no longer the little girl who didn''t know her a few months ago, she is thin skinned. Where can Da Bao make fun of her bed? I gave Dabao a kick, but it''s not too strong. "Oh, wife, you are murdering your husband, do you know?" Dabao just likes to see her face flushed with anger. Her feet hurt, but it doesn''t matter at all. "Who''s your wife?" Niuniu pushes him away with brute force, turns around and wants to leave. As soon as Dabao stretched out his hand, he easily pulled the man back to his arms. Niu Niu leaned back in his arms, just as she wanted to scold, her lips were blocked by death, and the familiar breath invaded her lips. Dabao is a little impatient today, and even a little rough. He grinds and gnaws his lips on Niuniu''s lips, which makes Niuniu feel as if she is out of breath but not in. The next day, Dabao called Tian Fang and said that Niuniu was a little uncomfortable today. He asked Tian Fang to take a day off with the crew. Although Tian Fang was a little strange, she didn''t dare to ask any more questions. She called the crew and asked for leave. Ji Dabao, a hardworking model worker, also called his secretary and said that he was not feeling well and would not go back to the company today. Instead, he would deal with his affairs at home. He is the general manager. Naturally, he doesn''t care where he works. But Letong and Ji Rui, who are parents, didn''t see their daughter at the dinner table in the early morning. They didn''t ask anything. After breakfast, they went out together. Only the young master glanced at Dabao with strange eyes from time to time. Niu Niu had a deep sleep. When she woke up, she thought it was early in the morning, but there was no one on the other side of the bed. "Ji Yu..." When she heard her hoarse voice, Niu Niu stopped immediately. She sat up on her back, aching to death. "Die Ji Yu, stink Ji Yu..." Niu Niu rubbed her sour waist and scolded in a low voice. She always thought that her brother was a gentle person. When she got into bed, he was like a different person. Not that he is not gentle, but Probably, it is also because he is in a vigorous age, so the demand is a little big! Every time like this, was tossed miserably, Niu Niu inevitably some slight complaints, but in the end, she always can''t help but find an excuse for him. Niu Niu rubbed her waist for a while, then looked up at the time, which surprised her and made her cry, "ah!" Unfortunately, today she has a lot of scenes to shoot, but it''s almost 11 o''clock. I''m afraid the director has been angry! Endure the whole body ache out of bed, want to quickly wash out, bedroom door opened, the culprit who let her whole body ache came in with a tray. "What was your name just now? You fell?" The bedroom on the third floor has not been decorated, so they are still living in Niuniu''s bedroom on the first floor. Just now Niuniu yelled, and Dabao, who was preparing breakfast in the bedroom, heard it clearly. Dabao asked and came over with a tray. Niu Niu glared at him fiercely, "smelly big treasure, blame you!" Dabao''s eyes were full of question marks. He put the tray on the tea table, strode over and picked her up. "Yes, it''s all my fault. You are hoarse. Don''t speak loudly for the time being." Then he lowered his head and pecked on her lips. Niu Niu struggled for a moment, "I''m going to the set..." Dabao remembered that the girl didn''t know she had asked for leave. "I asked Fangfang to take a day off for you. Don''t go anywhere today. Just stay at home and have a rest." Niu Niu''s face turned red. Dabao looked at the tender girl with funny eyes. He wanted to tease her again, but he thought that he really made a mess of her last night, so he couldn''t bear to tease her again. "Don''t worry, I told her that you have a cold and fever, and your throat is broken." Niuniu buries her face in Dabao''s arms and says in a dull voice, "it''s strange that Fangjie believes!" She can only secretly pray that sister Fang will not ask about her illness tomorrow. Dabao looked at the quail in his arms, and his tone became softer. "Don''t worry, Fangfang is not as ignorant as you think." It would be better not to say such a consolation! Niu Niu beat him on the chest. How could she think Ji Dabao was gentle? She was full of bad water! Unfortunately, this cognition came too late! Even if he''s full of bad water, she still loves him so much that she can''t extricate herself! Since she doesn''t have to go to the set, Niu Niu lets young master Youji wait on her to brush her teeth and wash her face, and then carries her back to the sofa. Although she is sore all over, her body is fresh, but she doesn''t remember that he cleaned herself last night. It can be seen that this villain has made a mess of herself. "I have no strength..." Niuniu ordered the bowl of porridge with her chin. Dabao''s body and mind are satisfied. Now he is comfortable. Even if Niuniu asks him to do something, he won''t refuse. "Well, I''ll feed you!" Dabao smilingly scooped out a spoonful of rice porridge, put it on her mouth and blew it. She gently touched it with her lips and felt that the temperature was right. Then she sent the rice porridge to Niuniu''s mouth. Niu Niu is not polite. She opens her mouth and eats the soft and delicious porridge. "Girl, I fed you the first mouthful of rice porridge you ate." Niu Niu was not reconciled. After listening to his words, she suddenly fell silent. She lowered her eyelids and thought about it for a while. Then she raised her eyes. Her eyes were red. "The last bite, I want you to feed me!" Chapter 933 In the twinkling of an eye, in the summer vacation, Niu Niu''s film and two endorsements were all finished, but she didn''t feel much relaxed because the historical drama, which she described as surpassing herself, will start shooting in October. She knew nothing about films of this kind and had little contact with them. Because of the different times, even though she has read the script several times, she can recite the lines in the whole book, but she can''t find the sense of substitution. This situation is worse and more difficult than she imagined. However, she is not a person who flinches easily. Besides, even if the contract is signed, she can''t flinch. Although she can afford to pay the penalty, she can''t afford to lose her face. Tian Fang''s wedding date is set in the middle of July. After Niu Niu finished her exam at the end of June, she asked her to collect a lot of historical dramas with good reputation. Then, with a wave of her hand, she let go of her vacation and let her devote herself to preparing for the wedding. Seeing Si Han''s decision, the company didn''t intervene much. The company usually tries to solve the problems by phone or Internet. Niu Niu herself, however, began to hide herself at home and watch videos behind closed doors. There are five members of the Ji family. Most of them watch sci-tech blockbusters for entertainment when they are together. Niuniu prefers to watch art movies in private. Occasionally, Dabao will accompany her. But Dabao and Xiaobao are very busy these days. These historical dramas are basically watched by Niuniu herself. Occasionally, when she sees something that she doesn''t understand or is particularly deep, Niu Niu will write it down and call Miss Tan or Luo Qingru to discuss. She has also been looking for director Sun. However, after so many years as a director, most of his subjects are modern realistic films. Therefore, many issues related to historical dramas can hardly give her any advice. After playing once or twice, Niu Niu will no longer trouble him. On this day, Niuniu, who was at home, took a half day holiday from Aunt Guan. After watching the history drama all morning, she felt hungry, so she went to the kitchen to take out the lunch prepared by Aunt Guan in the morning and put it into the microwave to heat it. The phone on the coffee table rings. Niu Niu runs out and connects the phone regardless of who it is. "Hello "Sihan?" A familiar voice came from the phone. "Ah, brother foncaire? Are you on vacation recently? " Every once in a while, Fang Kai calls to chat with Sihan, and occasionally asks Qi sundao and others to go out for dinner and tea. Of course, the frequency is not too high, usually more than once a month. Niuniu doesn''t have any idea about it. She just treats it as a friend and gets along with Fang Kai. "Well, just the day before yesterday, I threatened Chao with a few days off." Fang Kai''s tone is very relaxed. "Oh, brother Chao, what a pity!" Niuniu imagines that a handsome guy like Fang Kai is splashing and rolling. I''m afraid few people have the heart to refuse him. Here Sihan is still trying to imagine, and Fang Kai on the other side of the microphone says again. "I had dinner with director Sun yesterday. I heard that you are worried about the new play recently. I have made two large historical plays before. Would you like to have a cup of coffee and have a chat with us?" It''s rare that Fang Kai is so enthusiastic, but Niu Niu refuses without thinking about it. "But I promised my parents that I would stay at home." This, of course, is just an excuse. Although Niu Niu is not very clear about Fang Kai''s feelings for her, she always instinctively keeps a certain distance from him. She can avoid meeting alone. Since the photos of her visiting furniture city with Dabao have been reported, she is more and more careful. She is very clear that she and Fang Kai are very popular stars, and they have worked together to act as lovers on the screen. If they are secretly photographed, a fake is enough to push them to the top of public opinion. If that happens, it will not only affect Fang Kai, but also trouble his family to deal with it. "That''s OK. Let''s make an appointment another day to have dinner together. What are the problems you told sun Dao that you didn''t understand? You can also tell me, I''ll see if I can give you some advice Fang Kai, in some ways, is very similar to Niu Niu. That is, as long as you have a goal, you will work hard to study. It belongs to the stubborn cow who does not hit the south wall and does not look back. Therefore, when he took over those historical dramas, he also gave himself a death order and did a lot of homework in advance. Therefore, he really watched a lot of classic historical dramas. Of course, he seldom talks about these things with outsiders. When outsiders talk about him, they only say that he has talent and is a good material for acting, but they ignore that in addition to sun''s support, his own efforts are also an important factor in his popularity. His proposal, Niuniu can''t refuse, just as it happens, the film she saw in the morning, there are many places she still hasn''t figured out. When the other party was enthusiastic, Niu Niu told her all her doubts one by one. Fang Kai seemed to be very familiar with the play. He listened to her carefully and told her his opinions and thoughts one by one. The two chatted for more than an hour, until Niu Niu felt some pain in her stomach. Then Niu Niu remembered that she hadn''t had lunch yet, and her lunch was still in the microwave oven. It seemed that she had to heat it up again. Fang Kai doesn''t seem to have the idea of having lunch. He makes a detailed analysis of Sihan''s doubts and puzzles. He doesn''t stop until Sihan suddenly opens up. "Brother Fang Kai, I''m sorry to hinder you from eating?" Fang Kai''s phone call should be an offer for her to have dinner. She refused, but they were on the phone all the time. That means that he is hungry just like her. "Well, you''re hungry, too. Then go to lunch. If you don''t understand anything, you can call me at any time. I''m quite free this time." Niuniu didn''t think much about it. After thanking her, she promised that she would have time to invite everyone out for dinner and fun. She invited her. Fang Kai on the other side of the phone, after he hung up, was thrown over by a pillow from brother Chao who didn''t know when he came in. "Mr. Fang, are you free these days? Why don''t I know? I heard that you still have a spokesman to shoot this afternoon. I remember the wrong time? " Fang Kai took the pillow thrown from the air, threw it aside, got up and went to the kitchen. "You haven''t eaten yet?" Chao Ge behind him seems to be very surprised. You know, Fang Kai is a man who pays great attention to his health. He has no choice but to shoot. He is a man who knows how to manage himself very well. He manages his life in an orderly way. As a result, let him be a little careless, so when he came, he didn''t have the consciousness to help Fang Da film emperor bring food by the way. Chapter 934 "Well..." Fang Kai didn''t want to say more. He answered softly and went into the kitchen. Chaoge follows him. Yiyi looks at handsome Fang by the kitchen door. He skillfully fills the pot with water and lights the fire. Then he takes noodles, fat beef and green vegetables from the refrigerator and puts them in order. The action is complete at one go. It seems that he is skilled in handwork. When he put the noodles, Fang Kai finally realized that there was a man standing by the door, and he didn''t look up. He only asked faintly, "have you eaten yet?" Brother Chao was so moved that he almost cried, "Oh, I thought you forgot to have a number one like me." Fang Kai completely ignored his teasing, and no longer asked him if he had eaten, he put a handful of noodles into the pot according to his individual weight. Super brother was completely ignored, had to say, "although I ate, but now a little hungry, give me half of your food." Fang Kai didn''t say a word. He took the noodles and put them into the pot. Super elder brother stares at him, a little helpless to say, "you say that you don''t know how to put it. Do you value color over friends? How hot I was talking with Sihan just now. I''m tired of seeing each other, aren''t I? " Fang Kai just raised his eyelids and glanced at him. However, it was just a glance. "I have nothing to say to you!" Brother Chao has a hundred arrows in his body. Life is not like death. There is an idea in my heart, I dare not ask. Now, I summoned my courage, gritted my teeth, looked at the tall figure and asked, "Fang Kai, do you like Sihan?" Tall figure stiff for a while, did not return to him, low head grabbed a handful of vegetables to wash in the basin. "Fang Kai, although I don''t know Sihan''s background exactly, judging from her usual clothes, the way she goes in and out, and her self-cultivation, it''s definitely not a family that ordinary people can reach. If you think about it, she''s only been in this circle for more than a year, and her popularity is close to the front line. But her real work is only one. She doesn''t stir up gossip and keeps a low profile. In this case, she can still maintain her high popularity. First, it must have something to do with her good audience. Second, her agent Tian Fang does have some means, but the most important thing is that it has something to do with her backers.... " "Sihan is not a man who has become popular by relying on his backers! She has such capital and strength! " Chaoge says a lot, but Fang Kai doesn''t say a word. But as soon as it comes to Sihan''s reputation, he interrupts Chaoge, saying that he has no ghost in his heart, so Chaoge can''t believe it. But brother Chao is also a smart man. As soon as he looks at the tone of the other party, he immediately raises his hands and makes a surrender to Fang Kai, who stares at him in an instant. "Yes, I know she''s not. She really has such strength..." Originally, Chao Ge wanted to say that there are so many powerful actors. How could she be so lucky alone and so popular in just one year? But when he saw Fang Kai''s dark face, he swallowed it back. Well, some words, even if he said them, were harsh words to the ears of the movie king. Second, he didn''t listen to them. At that time, he was in a bad mood and changed himself with a wave of his hand. Isn''t that asking for trouble? Can see his hard work with a few years, not easy to boil into a popular fried chicken people planted in the love word above, he is not reconciled! But at the moment, how can the movie king listen to it? Well, I''d better bear these words first, wait for the right time, and then speak to him slowly. Sihan, however, has no idea of the dispute surrounding her in another apartment. She heats up her lunch again, takes it out and eats it while watching a movie. After two bites, the phone rings again. This time, Sihan takes a look at the caller ID before she answers it. "Brother!" "Have you eaten yet?" Dabao''s soft voice came out of the microphone. Niuniu still had food in her mouth, so she answered vaguely, "I''m eating..." "Why is it so late? Are you too obsessed with the movie and forgetting the time to eat Niu Niu has been studying historical dramas these days. Naturally, Dabao, a brother and pillow man, can''t be unaware of it. And Niuniu''s stubborn momentum, Dabao is more than others know too much. "Mmm..." because there was too much food in her mouth, it was inconvenient to talk. Niuniu swallowed the food in her mouth. "Take your time. Don''t worry. Call me when you''re full." Dabao didn''t want to disturb her for dinner. She answered "well" and hung up. Niuniu just stopped the movie. After finishing her meal, she took out the phone and pulled it back according to the record. "Full?" As soon as the phone was connected, Dabao asked her first. "Well, have you had enough, brother?" "Yes, I went out with the young master at noon to meet the customers. We ate it outside. The Gufang roast chicken there is very delicious. We''ll try it on Saturday." "Good!" Although Niu Niu has just had a full meal, as a real eater, she swallows her saliva subconsciously when she hears the delicious food. "Why are you hungry again so soon?" Maybe Niu Niu''s voice of swallowing is a little loud, and Dabao''s voice in the microphone is obviously with a smile. "How could it be..." Niu Du protested. Dabao is also smart. He didn''t go into the problem any more, but asked, "I called you once before, but the line is busy all the time. Is the phone broken?" Niu Niu, the girl with solid eyes, didn''t think much. She said honestly, "the phone isn''t broken. It''s Fang Kai who called me. It happened that I watched the movie all morning. I didn''t understand some of it, so I asked him for advice for a long time." "Oh..." Dabao answered thoughtfully, and then asked, "have you talked for a long time?" Niu Niu, the girl, really calculated, "well... He called at more than 11 o''clock, almost chatting for more than an hour." There was silence on the phone. Niuniu thought the phone was disconnected. "Brother?" "Well, pay attention when you call later. No matter how important the film is, it''s not as important as your stomach, you know? Mommy doesn''t always say that Daddy forgot to eat all day before. That''s why he got a stomach trouble. Up to now, he hasn''t broken the root. " Niuniu nodded obediently, "well, I know." They chatted for a while, and Dabao finally asked her what kind of fruit or snacks she would like to eat. He brought them back from work in the evening. "Oh, I want to eat peaches!" Niuniu didn''t even think about the detour. "All right, I''ll bring it back to you from work in the evening. You can go to the yard to have a snack. Go back and take a nap." Obediently hung up the phone, Niuniu obediently went to the yard to play bone games with the two dogs for a while, until they even yawned a few times, then got up and went back to the house for a nap. Chapter 935 In Ji''s general manager''s office, as soon as Dabao put down the phone, Xiaobao came to him with a stack of documents. "Is my sister''s phone broken?" On the way back to Ji''s house after the two brothers met the client, Dabao called Niuniu several times. The phone was busy. Xiaobao, sitting beside him, saw that his brother was very upset. When he asked, he knew that his sister''s phone couldn''t get through. He also took out the phone to try, the result is the same, he also Dabao the same, worried for a long time. "No, she and Fang Kai talked about the movie for more than an hour." Dabao''s answer was very clear, but it was not the same in the young master''s ears. "Fang Kai? The man who starred in the film directed by sun with his sister? " Although the young master doesn''t keep a close eye on Dabao, he always keeps an eye on the man who walks around his sister. It''s really a hindrance. He can''t help but investigate in private. When necessary, he can''t rule out making some small stumbling blocks. "Well, that''s the man." Dabao now, more and more show the momentum of a mature man, even if the heart some pimples, but the surface, is a little bit can not see. However, Xiaobao is no one else. His understanding of his brother and sister is no less than his mother''s. "Is that man too popular?" After all, the young master is not as calm as Dabao. Moreover, this matter concerns his precious sister, so he cares more about it. Dabao looked up at him. "Xiaobao, don''t worry about it. Your sister should be able to deal with it." On hearing this, the young master turned his eyes secretly. How dare he feel? Does his brother know that this man named Fang Kai is interested in his sister, but still pretend to be generous? "Ji Dabao, you don''t know that your sister, that fool, is very slow in emotion!" Dabao nodded. "I know. It''s because she''s so insensitive to other people that I''m not afraid of it." If you say you''re not afraid, of course it''s a dead end. But he really can''t control her too much like a jealous husband. After all, she is not only Ji''s daughter and Ji Dabao''s future wife, but also the actress Sihan. She has her interpersonal circle, her way of doing things and her principles. If she manages too much, it will only disgust her and push her further away. Xiao Bao stares at him for a long time, and then shows that he doesn''t care. "Well, since you don''t care about your own wife, my brother and uncle, what do you care about? Isn''t this a typical emperor who doesn''t worry about eunuchs Dabao shrugged and didn''t say anything. Xiaobao was even more stuffy. He just felt that his brother wanted to face up and was fake and generous. At the end of work, Xiaobao takes Dabao''s car home. On the way, Dabao suddenly turns a direction. "Ji Dabao, are you too busy to stop in the wrong lane?" "That''s right. Your sister said she wanted to eat peaches. It''s not the peak season yet. The fruits in Lesheng fruit chain supermarket are the most complete and fresh in the city. I''ll go there and buy some. It should be fresh." Dabao follows the good. "Tut, another wife slave!" The young master turned his lips. Dabao glanced at him with a smile, "don''t worry, young master, you can''t run away. We Ji''s family, do our best to serve our wives! " The young master scratched his head and said, "Tut, it''s a good gene." The smile in Dabao''s eyes was deeper. "Yes, if you want to blame it, you should blame Daddy!" Because they wanted to buy fresh peaches, the two brothers came home half an hour later than usual. Niuniu probably heard the car and ran out to open the yard door to meet them. "Why is it so late? Is there a traffic jam?" Niuniu a little worried to open the co driver''s door, let Xiaobao out of the car. Generally speaking, if people of the Ji family want to come back late, they will call home to say so, so as to save everyone''s worry. The young master glanced at her and hummed, "don''t you fool want to eat peaches?" Niuniu was surprised, and she looked at the young master blankly, "yes, isn''t the fruit shop at the corner selling it?" "Somebody''s not fresh!" The young master said, leaving the two idiots to walk into the yard. Niuniu looked innocently at Dabao walking in front of her, "what''s the matter with him, young master?" Dabao smiles and kisses her on the lips, holding fresh peaches in one hand and walking towards the yard with her waist in the other, "don''t worry about him, he''s unbalanced." Niuniu immediately understood that the young master had been walking around for a long time, and was suffocated by the exhaust gas. "Brother, go and have a rest. I''ll wash some peaches and taste them." Niuniu carried peaches into the kitchen. Ten minutes later, she brought out a few cups of fresh juice on a tray. The first one was handed to the young master. "Xiao Bao, try the peach you bought specially to see if it''s sweet?" The young master took the cup and took a sip. "How''s it going?" Niu Niu asked. "Well, not bad!" The young master said with a face, raised his head and drank more than half of the glass in one breath. He glanced at the other two glasses of juice on the tray. Niuniu immediately agreed, handed Dabao one of the cups, took one by herself, and then said, "there''s something else in the kitchen. If it''s good, you can pour it again." Niuniu just finished. The young master stood up with the empty cup and strode into the kitchen. Dabao gave Niuniu a thumbs up and a mouthful of juice. "Well... It''s really sweet." It seems that this half an hour''s journey is really worth it! Two days later, Niuniu is recalled by Ning Yi and Jiahao to discuss another artist''s new album. Instead of troubling Tian Fang, Niuniu directly asks Ji''s driver to send her back to the company. Usually, she only stays in the artist''s office when she comes back to the company, but on this day, Ning Yi and Jiahao are not in the artist''s office. Tong can be a few just in, told her Ning Yi and Jiahao to the general manager''s office. Niu Niu thought she was waiting here, but Tong Ke said, "elder martial sister, Ning Ge asked you to come here. Go to the general manager to find them." Niu Niu, the boss of Xinying entertainment, has never met her. However, she has met general manager Chen several times. Chen always treated her politely and thoughtfully, and their relationship is not bad. "Well, I''ll come over." Niuniu came to the high-rise office with the snacks and fruits she bought on the way. She gave the food to her colleagues in the hall. They seemed to know what she was coming for. They pointed to the general manager''s office and said, "brother Ning and brother Hao are on Mr. Chen''s side. They asked you to come in and look for them." Niuniu feels strange. She has been in the company for several months. The relationship between the superior and the subordinate is very harmonious and casual. Suddenly, she is told three times and four times, as if she has something important to tell. Chapter 936 Niuniu knocks on Mr. Chen''s door with doubts, but no one answers. When Niuniu is ready to knock again, the door opens from inside. "Sihan! Long time no see Sihan fixed her eyes on the tall and thin man in front of her. She was stunned for a while before she reflected, "Sijun?" The man gave her a smile, put his hand on her shoulder and led her into Mr. Chen''s office. "Aren''t you abroad?" Sihan looks at the man who has matured a lot, but is still a little familiar. The man is still smiling, "well, just came back a few days!" Sihan is led to the sofa to sit down by him, and then completely reacts. "Wait, what are you doing here?" Sihan looks around. Judging from the furnishings inside, it''s true that this is President Chen''s office, but at this time, there are only her and Sijun in the office. "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you later." Si Jun pats the back of her hand, gets up to pour a glass of water, and hands it back to Si Han. It''s as if this is his territory. "What about Mr. Chen?" Niu Niu is not in a hurry to ask about Si Jun, because she came here to find Ning Yi and Jiahao. The matter with Si Jun is a private matter, and should be put after the official business. "Mr. Chen has gone out to do business. You are waiting for brother Ning and brother Hao. They just went to the recording studio. You sit for a while, and they turn around." The more Niu Niu listens, the more wrong she is. She stares at Si Jun with her tea. "Si Jun, how do you know our colleagues so well?" Si Jun stood up, first straightened his clothes, then put away the smile on his face, and seriously stretched out his hand to her. "Hello, Miss Sihan! I''m the new boss assistant Si Jun, please give me more advice in the future! " Sihan looks at him in a daze. After a while, she reaches out and holds his hand. "Didn''t you say it was only a few days? How did you become our boss''s assistant? " Si Jun introduced himself with a serious face, sat down again, took the tea and moistened his throat. "I graduated early with enough credits. It''s been a week since I came back to China, but I''m busy making arrangements for my living place and job interview this week, so I didn''t have time to contact you." Niu Niu understood this and nodded for him to go on. "Before I came back, I saw the recruitment advertisement of Xinying entertainment on the talent resources website, so I submitted my resume a month ago, and received the interview notice before returning home. After I came back, I was accepted through the normal interview channel, and went to work the day before yesterday." After hearing his explanation, Sihan stood up and bowed to him respectfully. "Assistant secretary, I''m Sihan, an artist of the company. Please take care of me in the future." Si Jun raised his hand and patted her on the head, "OK, don''t disturb me." Si Jun has been studying abroad for several years. He still keeps in touch with Sihan from time to time, so they still maintain a good friend relationship. When Ning Yi Jiahao and Si Jun don''t come back, Sihan starts to chat with them. While they are chatting, Sihan suddenly comes up with a question, "Sijun, you just said you were the boss''s assistant? Not assistant to the general manager? " Sihan is always obsessive about who is the boss of the company. "Yes, it''s the assistant to the boss, not the assistant to the general manager!" Si Jun is very clear. Sihan approached him and asked curiously, "have you met our boss?" Si Jun was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "I haven''t seen you yet, but the personnel department clearly told me that I am the boss''s assistant, not the general manager''s assistant." Sihan raised her head and looked around, "then why are you in the office of general manager Chen?" "Oh, well, because I haven''t seen the boss for the time being, the personnel minister arranged for me to come over and follow Mr. Chen to get familiar with the work process. Maybe I can help the boss when the boss comes back." Si Jun''s guess is reasonable, but Sihan says, "will Mr. Chen be the boss?" However, Chen is always a 40 year old uncle. Although he is not fat uncle, he is definitely not handsome. This is obviously not the same person as the handsome boss described by sister Fang. Although Si Jun said he had never seen it, he shook his head with certainty, "of course not! Chen is always hired by his boss from a headhunting company. He is not a boss. " Niu Niu looked at him suspiciously. "It''s strange... You''ve only been here for three days. How can you be more clear than me, the first person who signed the contract?" Si Jun laughs helplessly. "Sihan, you are a big star in the company. You don''t need to care about the company''s affairs. Just play your play well and you will be able to hold your position as the first sister of Xinying. But I''m not the same. When I come to apply for a job, I naturally have to understand the structure and members of Xinying Si Jun''s analysis is very reasonable. Niu Niu has nothing to say. Although I always feel that there is something wrong in my heart, I can''t say exactly what is wrong. What else do you want to say? The office door is pushed open, and Ning Yi and Jiahao stand outside. "Sihan, have you been here for a long time? Come on, you''ll come with us to the studio and listen to the recording They stand at the door and directly ask Sihan to go out. Sihan looked at Sijun, and the other side patted her on the shoulder. "Go ahead. I''ll go out and do something later. We''ll call later." Sihan has no choice but to get up, wave to him, and then follow Ningyi and Jiahao to the recording studio. "Sihan, listen to a Jun, are you old acquaintances?" "Yes, I''ve known him since junior high school. It''s really many years!" After Ning Yi mentions this, Sihan thinks back and finds that she has known Si Junzhen for a long time. "This guy is good. He is down-to-earth and smart. No wonder so many people choose him in the interview." Jiahao''s words indirectly confirm Si Jun''s words. Sihan came out of the studio in the afternoon. She thought to see if Sijun had come back and said hello to him before she left. But the secretary told her, "ah Jun is out on business and won''t come back today." Sihan breaks her mind of reminiscing. She talks with Tong Ke about their first specialty and goes home in her car. At dinner in the evening, Sihan mentions meeting Sijun in Xinying during the day. Letong was surprised, "ah? Is Si Jun an assistant in Xinying? That child is very good. Your boss is really smart. I told your father before that, let''s see if he wants to work for Ji after graduation. " Yue Tong is very regretful to finish saying, turn head to ask big treasure, "he comes back of affair, do you know?" As far as Letong knows, Dabao has a private connection with Sijun. "Well, he called me before he came back and said he would meet me after he came back, but he seems to have been busy with his work since he came back, so I haven''t seen him yet." Niu Niu secretly wonders when her brother''s relationship with Si Jun has become so familiar? And most of all, how could she never know? Chapter 937 That night, Si Jun sent a video invitation to Niuniu online. Niu Niu into the entertainment industry, Si Jun has always been aware of, but the two people''s topic, basically never above the circle. First of all, Si Jun, a student of economics, doesn''t understand these. Secondly, Niuniu didn''t want to talk about it more. But now Si Jun has worked in the entertainment industry of Xinying. In the future, his work has a lot to do with Niuniu. As a result, the content of the two people''s chat this evening is basically around Niu Niu''s work. "Si Jun, I didn''t expect you to work for an entertainment company." Niu Niu has always thought that Si Jun might be interested in working for Ji after graduation. After all, he worked for Ji for several years. Even if he didn''t work for Ji, it would be more suitable for him to work in a relatively large economic and trade group. "I always think that a talent like you is overqualified to work in Xinying." Si Jun''s academic performance has always been very good. When he studied abroad, he also got a full scholarship. During his study abroad, he also helped Ji make several overseas market expansion plans, which were appreciated by Ji Rui, his wife and Dabao. Therefore, Niuniu always feels that it''s a pity that such a talent will come to Xinying. "Sihan, you are serious. Where is not work? What''s more, I don''t work in Xinying for a long time. I''m the boss''s assistant. My work should not be limited to Xinying. I''m just required to be familiar with Xinying''s affairs first. " Niu Niu is relieved to hear these explanations. Si Jun has been working hard these years. She hopes to see that he can have a job with development space and display his talents, instead of choosing Xinying because of her. Two days later, Si Jun ordered a private room in a hotel and asked the Ji family to go out for dinner. During the dinner, the young master suddenly asked if he had a girlfriend. Si Jun is older than Niu Niu, and he is also handsome. His special identity and experience make him more stable and responsible than many young people nowadays. His character is not boring and difficult to understand. Normally, he should be the ideal object for many girls. But Si Jun shook his head decisively. "No, I had too much homework before. I didn''t have the time and energy to think about these problems." When he was young, Si Jun received a lot of financial support from the Ji family, but when he was able to work, he used another way to repay the kindness of the Ji family. "Now that I''m working, can I think about it? Are there any suitable candidates? I have some students from B University who have settled down in r city. The conditions are pretty good. Would you like to come out and play together sometime? " Xiaobao and Dabao are the same, because they always skip grades. Most of their classmates are several years older than him. In sum, his classmates are about the same age as Si Jun. "Let''s talk about it later. I''m just in office now. I still have a lot to learn and adapt to in my new job. I don''t have time to think about it." After chatting for a while, Si Jun goes outside to answer the phone. Letong bumps into the young master''s hand and reminds him in a low voice, "Xiaobao, don''t talk too much." Xiaobao nods to show that he has scores, and then raises his eyelids to take a look at Ji Dabao sitting opposite. "Ji Dabao, why don''t you just open up your relationship with your sister? I''ll guard against this and that all day. Are you bored?" Dabao looked at Niuniu, then said faintly, "I have scores!" "Fraction fraction, hypocrisy to death..." Xiaobao murmured in a low voice, and his angry face made Letong choke his face. "Xiaobao, you''ve broken your heart for your brother and sister." "It''s easy for me to be a little uncle!" It''s hard for Xiaobao to confess once. Niuniu looked at Dabao and Xiaobao again, "brother, it doesn''t matter to be public..." Niu Niu refers to the publicity, including the fact that she is the adopted daughter of the Ji family and that she and the young master of the Ji family are lovers. As early as the last time she was photographed in the furniture city with Dabao, she had the impulse to make it public. Before Dabao could speak, Ji Ruixian, the head of the family, said, "Niuniu, it''s not urgent! Don''t worry, although daddy and Mommy are not so powerful, they still have the ability to let you two fall in love and enjoy the work you like Yue Tong immediately echoed, "yes, for the time being, there''s no need to make it public." Dabao has never expressed his opinions. Obviously, his thoughts are the same as those of his parents. It seems that Niuniu and Xiaobao are still too young in terms of social skills. When Si Jun comes back after calling, Ji''s family are talking about Niu Niu''s next movie. "Sihan, I heard from Ning Ge that in Tong Ke''s new album, half of the songs are composed by you. I remember you have a good voice. Don''t you think about making an album yourself?" Si Jun is also a person of Xinying now. It''s a good suggestion to ask Sihan about this. His words, let Ji family several people''s line of sight turn to Niu Niu. "Not for the time being. I''m afraid I don''t have so much energy and too many ideas. On the contrary, I can''t do anything well." It''s not that Niu Niu has never thought about Si Jun''s proposal. But at the end of the day, she still felt that her state of being a semi monk was not suitable for all-round development for the time being. "Well, it''s not unreasonable for you to think so." Because Si Jun mentioned it, after that, Xiao Bao asked Niu Niu''s idea in private. Anyway, in Xiaobao''s opinion, her sister entered the entertainment industry just because she likes it. If she likes singing, she should record albums. Ji Jia doesn''t value her record sales or her popularity. Niu Niu''s attitude is still very persistent. After that, Xiao Bao didn''t mention it again. In the middle of July, on the day of Tian Fang''s and Yin Zhihao''s wedding, the three brothers and sisters of the Ji family were divided into two groups. Dabao and Xiaobao went to serve as the best man for Zhihao, while Niuniu went to Tian Fang''s house to serve as the maid of honor. Zhihao, the bridegroom, looks regretful when he sees the appearance of Bi ting in Dabao Xiaobao''s suit. "You two are here to be the best man. You are here to rob the camera!" Dabao comforted him, "don''t worry, I have the master of grass, I can''t steal your limelight!" Xiaobao also quickly raised his hand to echo, "brother Hao, please don''t worry, I''m not an adult, so I can''t steal your limelight." Yin Zhihao stares at Xiaobao. "You''re 18 days away. What''s your costume?" Xiaobao was not shy and said, "Ji Dabao said that the men of our Ji family started late, so you don''t have to worry about brother Hao." Zhihao doesn''t agree with that. "Do you really believe what your brother said? When he was fifteen or sixteen, he was sincere There are some things that you may not understand when you are in one of them, but when you look back later, you will find that many things are very obvious. For example, at the age of 15 or 16, Dabao was in the mood for love, but he didn''t like the girls around him at all. He only cared too much for his sister. Chapter 938 "Dabao, when are you going to get married?" On the way to pick up the bride, Zhihao couldn''t help gossiping. "No hurry!" Dabao answered without thinking. Zhihao''s disappointment was beyond expression. "What? I thought I urged you to hurry up. Maybe I could treat a relative or something in the future." A pair of sharp eyes swept over, "Fangfang pregnant?" Zhihao is embarrassed to scratch his head, "no, but after the wedding, of course, I hope to be a father earlier. I''m looking at the people who are running for three." "Well, it''s quite old!" Dabao mercilessly mended the knife, as if afraid that he would not hurt enough. He glanced at his head and added, "no wonder the hair is less and less!" The bridegroom said that if he was not afraid of bad luck, he would definitely beat Ji Dabao to find his teeth. And Tian Fang''s side, because Niu Niu and Tian Fang quickly get acquainted with Si Jun, also come early in the morning to help when the driver and chore. Several bridesmaids obviously show a good impression on Si Jun. after all, a man with good appearance will be sought after wherever he goes. No matter where a beautiful woman goes, she can easily attract men''s eyes. Two of them were a little bolder. They even directly asked Si Jun if he had a girlfriend. Si Jun shook his head with a smile, but then said, "it''s better for a man to start a career first and then talk about love." When they asked, they found out that he was only in his early twenties, a returnee, and a new social worker. Niu Niu accompanies Tian Fang to make up in the interior. Tian Fang secretly asks Niu Niu, "Niu Er, how long has Si Jun known you?" Niuniu is strange. Recently, some people always ask her how long she has known Sijun. "I''ve known him since I was 12 years old. It''s seven or eight years." Tian Fang said, "he doesn''t know about you and your brother, does he?" Niuniu naturally understands that what Tian Fang refers to is her relationship with Dabao. "I don''t know..." Niuniu shakes her head and immediately understands the reason why Tian Fang asks. She tilts her head and thinks for a moment and says, "I''ll find a chance to hint. Sister Fang doesn''t have to worry." It''s no wonder that Tian Fang is worried. A beautiful girl like Niu Niu has a lot of people who like her. But most people can''t reach Sihan. Tian Fang doesn''t need to worry about it. But Si Jun, who has been friends with Niu Niu for so many years, is still in the same company. If he is careless, the consequences will be unimaginable. As an excellent agent, Tian Fang must strangle all the bad signs as soon as possible. "Well, maybe it''s not surprising that I think too much. In a word, pay attention to it yourself." In Tian Fang''s eyes, Dabao and Niuniu are a couple that can''t be separated by a typhoon with a force of 12. If outsiders, men and women, want to get involved, they have to die. The bridegroom and the best man beat the important people at Tian Fang''s door, and the bridesmaids inside began to give problems to the new girl and the best man. First of all, lantern riddles. The lantern riddles, which are tossed out by the bridesmaids, seem to have no difficulty for the groom outside. "How can it be? These lantern riddles have baffled many bridegroom One of the bridesmaids, obviously, is an experienced professional bridesmaid. Tian Fang glanced at Niu Niu. "I forgot to tell you that there are two handsome men with high intelligence in the best man. This kind of lantern riddle is a piece of cake for them." As expected, Tian Fang''s Bridesmaid group was soon crushed by the best man group outside with high intelligence. Within ten minutes, the best man group successfully burst into the door, and Tian Fang, the bride, was soon "robbed" by the best man with intelligence and force. The bridesmaids heard that the two tall and handsome boys were Sihan''s brother and younger brother, and then asked Niuniu about their preferences. Niu Niu blushed and said, "my brother has a girlfriend, and my brother has someone he likes." Of course, the first part is true, and the second part is pure nonsense. Young master''s temper, Niuniu dare not provoke him. If he really likes it, he won''t need any help. He will fight for it by himself. If he doesn''t like it, it will only backfire. The bridesmaids are disappointed, but Si Jun looks at Niu Niu thoughtfully. Niu Niu''s eyes on the boss Jun, somehow, blurted out, "I also have a boyfriend, the time is ripe, I introduce you two." Her volume was very low, but Si Jun could hear it clearly. He looked at her for a long time, and then he gave a lost "Oh". After a long time, he answered her, "OK..." Niuniu let out a long breath. When the bride throws a flower ball, Niuniu stands among the bridesmaids and doesn''t want to rob her. After all, she is still young. But I don''t know whether Tian Fang has eyes behind her or is destined to fall steadily into her arms. Not far away, Xiao Bao''s eyes were sharp. He saw his elder sister holding a flower ball in his hands. He was so funny and angry that he hit Dabao with his elbow. "Brother, look at the silly way my elder sister is. You''d better marry her quickly so that she won''t harm others." Dabao gave a cool smile and said no. ¡­¡­ After the wedding, Tian Fang went out for her honeymoon, while Niu Niu received a notice from a variety show. The reason for receiving this announcement is that Niuniu hasn''t been in the public eye for some time, and after a while, she is going to work in a new production group. The disappearing period ranges from March to April. For popular artists, the long disappearing period is a great test. Therefore, after receiving a call from Tian Fang, Dabao, who is worried that her popularity will decline, Should be under the first line of radio popular variety invitation. Originally, Xinying arranged another agent to accompany Sihan to the TV station to record the program. Later, somehow, Sijun accompanied Niuniu to record the program. This is Sihan''s first variety show. Before going, Sijun has communicated well with the other party''s director. Sihan only participates in the game, and does not accept any form of interview. The director agreed before the broadcast, but when recording, the host asked Sihan in the middle of the game questions, "Sihan, you have been on the road for more than a year, but your identity has always been very mysterious. The outside world is very curious about your identity background, and there are also a lot of rumors. The most popular version is that you are a famous family in r city. Excuse me, is this true?" In the audience watching the recording of Si Jun a listen, anxious, quickly ran to the director there to stop. Sihan on the stage was stunned for a moment. She turned to look up at the fans holding the brand "Sihan I love you" in the audience, and calmly waved to them with a smile. Then, she turned to the host and said, "my lions say that they just like this mysterious me, so please help me to keep this last sense of mystery, sister?" She put her hands together in front of the host and looked very sincere. Chapter 939 Sihan''s sense of mystery has been maintained for a long time. Of course, it''s not that no one wants to dig deep into her material. There have been many people who tried to spy on her. But most of them will eventually receive a warning from their superiors. All these digging and spying will end up in vain. Sihan is still very low-key. Fortunately, she is a fan of her true love. Occasionally, she will post one or two photos of plain face on Weibo, or record a performance video to put on it, so as to relieve the pain of fans'' lovesickness. Not long after the beginning of the new semester, Niu Niu began to pack up and go to the group for filming. This historical play is set in ancient times. Therefore, all the scenes were shot in the film and television city more than 1000 kilometers away from R city. Now, it''s hard, Dabao. In the previous two plays, one has no location at all, and the other only accounts for about half of them. Moreover, the road of location is not so far away. Think about it and live a life of Cowherd and weaver girl. Letong, who is a mother, is not as depressed as Dabao''s boyfriend, but she is also worried about her baby daughter''s maladjustment there. Before leaving, she helped to pack a lot of luggage, food and clothing, and stuffed several large suitcases. "Mommy, it''s not a wild mountain over there. You can buy everything you need to eat and wear. Don''t you need to bring so many into the group?" Niuniu is worried. By then, others will be a simple suitcase, while she will be a long line "You don''t have to take it anyway. Dabao and Xiaobao will take care of it." Yue Tong thinks that she is afraid of trouble, so she comforts her. Niuniu frowned slightly, "will Xiaobao go with me, too? Isn''t he going abroad to deal with things recently? " "He seems to have changed the time. I''ll make another arrangement after you get into the group. It''s not urgent anyway." To be honest, with her son accompanying Niuniu into the group, Letong was relieved. This is probably the common fault of parents in the world. No matter how old and experienced the children are, in the eyes of parents, they are always ignorant children who are not familiar with the world. Because of the company of Dabao and Xiaobao, although Niuniu was on the same flight with the crew, she was in a different cabin. She was in VIP class with Dabao and Xiaobao, while the crew was in economy class. After getting off the plane, the crew took a bus into the film and Television City, but Dabao told the director that the three brothers and sisters had been around for most of the day. They ate enough authentic food at the local famous restaurant. In the evening, they rented a car to enter the film and Television City. The next day, the crew held a start-up ceremony. After that, Xiaobao took the lead, while Dabao stayed for another day. After three days of vacation, he reluctantly said goodbye to Niuniu and went back to work in r city. Tian Fang looks at this pair of little lovers, shaking her head, waiting for Dabao to leave. Tian Fang whispers in Niuniu''s ear, "Niu, do you want to lock you at home and not let you go anywhere?" "How can it be?" Niu Niu denied it. But after a while, she vaguely remembered that her brother had indeed said something similar. When she returned to the hotel room after filming that night, it was more than eleven o''clock. Niu Niu was really tired, so she went to take a bath first. When she came out, she found that her mobile phone was flashing. When she took a look, there were nearly ten missed calls, and all the callers were Ji Dabao. "Brother, I just took a bath!" Niu Niu pulls back and explains. "All the way to this point?" Big treasure pity voice spreads, Niu Niu can imagine each other frown heart ache her appearance. "Because I have several scenes in the evening, that''s why I''ve been shooting them so far. In fact, I''m quite free during the day. I took an hour''s nap in the lounge at noon. " Niuniu doesn''t want to worry about Dabao. Even though she is so sleepy that she wants to go to bed immediately, she still tries to get up and pretend to be a mental chess player. "Well, you''ve been pondering over this play for several months. You should have pondered everything thoroughly. Usually in the group, if you don''t have your part, you should take time to rest. You don''t have to worry about anything. I said hello to the director." Niuniu has made several commercials and two films since she joined the industry. All along, like other actors in the cast, she has never engaged in any privilege. At present, this is her third film and the most bitter one. But she didn''t want to ruin her rules and reputation. "I know that I will be lazy at any time. I will never let myself be tired. Don''t worry, brother!" Niuniu thought of one thing in her heart, and said it in her mouth, in order to make Dabao feel at ease. Dabao seems to believe it. Anyway, he never mentioned it again. In the twinkling of an eye, Niuniu has been in the group for ten days. This morning, she took a group of shots of being pushed down from the pond by the female partner. This group of shots passed once and was quickly picked up from the pond. Next, there is the scene of the female partner shouting grievances on the bank. The female partner is a little star who brings money into the group. Naturally, she has no acting skills. But the director is very demanding and says that her actions are too artificial and not natural enough. After repeated ng, Niuniu is waiting for her next shot, which is a shot of her being sent back to the room soaked. Over there, Niu Niu had to wait patiently. It''s autumn, and the temperature here is about 10 degrees. Even if she is wearing thick clothes, she feels chilly. Niuniu is all wet, and the chill is even more icy to the bone. Tian Fang is worried when she sees that Niuniu''s lips are blue and black. She takes a thick blanket to help Niuniu put it on, but it can''t resist the freezing water. Seeing that girl has been ng seven or eight times in a row, after more than ten minutes, Niu Niu finally can''t resist bursts of bone chilling, "a-cho-a-cho" to sneeze several times. Tian Fang is really impatient. She goes forward to ask the deputy director for advice to see if she can shoot Sihan first. Otherwise, if she is frozen like this, she will get sick sooner or later. When she came to the assistant director''s side, she heard Niuniu sneeze a few times, turned her head, but unexpectedly saw the young master Ji who strode to Niuniu''s side with a black face. Tian Fang in the heart secretly cry not good, hesitating, don''t know should retreat back or should continue to negotiate with deputy director. Dabao over there has made a decision for her. "Niuniu, come on, change your clothes! Do you want to get sick on such a cold day wearing clothes like wet quilts? " Dabao''s tone is very strict, although the volume is not big, but enough for the director and deputy director to hear. In fact, the director and deputy director know the root of Sihan''s identity, but Sihan is usually too low-key, leading to the director and deputy director never want to regard her as a young lady. As for the fact that Sihan is wrapped in wet clothes and waiting, they are really a little careless. Now I turn my head to see the dark young master Ji, and then look at Sihan''s pitiful appearance of shivering all over with cold. My heart immediately cools a lot! Chapter 940 "Fangfang, take Sihan to change clothes." Dabao''s voice was colder than the cold wind around him. Tian Fang doesn''t care to explain anything. She comes to help Sihan to the dressing room. She didn''t look back, but from Dabao''s glance, she read the depression and violence before the mountain rain. The director over there, just a moment later, trotted over, raised his head, nervously explained to the tall and handsome young man, and tried to stop Sihan from changing clothes. "Ah, yushao, there will be Sihan''s play next..." after all, it''s not easy to make up. Dabao glanced at him coldly, "I''ll pay ten times for the money for today''s work stoppage and slowdown!" Usually in front of the crew very dignified director Chen, on Dabao cold eyes, unconsciously shrunk his head. Dabao stood upright like a pine and cypress, and his sword like eyes swept the people and objects in front of the camera. "Director Chen, what''s the matter? My sister is so wet that she''s freezing into ice! " Dabao''s tone is extremely flat, but it can make the director feel the momentum and dignity. Quickly around the deputy director quickly explained, "Oh, it''s all the blame for the newcomer''s lack of acting skills. After eating ng seven or eight times in a row, Yu Shao, you see, we don''t want to..." he said, winking at the girl who was standing behind him. Probably, it was a sign that she came to apologize to Yu Shao. But what Dabao wants is not a verbal apology at all. The words "sorry" are not a weapon to evade responsibility. No matter this woman is intentional or unintentional, Niu Niu suffered, he will let her double good feeling! Dabao''s fierce eyes swept the assistant director, and then fell on the female mate. Before everyone could react, he strode over and pushed her feet up according to her buttocks. Without psychological preparation, the female mate plumped into the pond. "Ah! Help, I can''t swim... "The girl raised her hands in the water and struggled for help. The director and the deputy director look at each other face to face. I don''t know if they are scared or can''t decide what to do. Dabao didn''t plan to let them stay. He raised eyebrows at the two directors and said, "she''s fat. You two go down to save her." The two directors looked at each other, but none of them dared to resist. They were about to jump. The staff on one side didn''t know the origin of Dabao. Although they vaguely knew that Dabao was the one who couldn''t be provoked, they still pulled the director and deputy director and said, "director Chen, director Li, let''s come!" Dabao held his arms with cold eyes and said, "let''s all go down and save together!" The director and the deputy director glared at the staff and motioned them to mind their own business. Now, it''s the business to make the young master satisfied and relieved! Director deputy director no longer hesitated, "plop" jumped down, the sailor hurriedly pulled the girl from the shoulder high water. Dabao still stood straight, and said to the staff who was scared, "don''t you go and get three blankets? And bring three chairs! " The director and the assistant director helped the girl up and looked at each other. They knew that the young master was still angry. They were afraid and complained secretly. Wet, cold and embarrassed, the girl came trembling with hands, and gave Dabao a look of worry and malice, "what are you? I tell you, I am... " When the director heard this, he was even more flustered. He quickly covered the girl''s mouth with his other hand. Dabao glanced at her, "I''m a person, not like you, but a thing! As an actor, you should be an actor. If you don''t know your lines well, you should recite them. If you don''t know your expression well, you should practice them. Why should my sister suffer for your laziness and neglect? " After criticizing her, he turned to the director, "director Chen, how long was this thing delayed just now?" How dare director Chen tell a lie? He took a look at the staff not far away and reported it out according to the figures they gave him, "about ten minutes, about twenty minutes!" Dabao nodded, raised his chin and pointed to the three chairs. "Then you three can sit here for 30 minutes." Those crew members nearby were so scared that they didn''t dare to come out. Director Chen said quickly, "let''s sit, let''s sit! It''s my fault and Xiao Li''s fault that we didn''t teach new people well! " Dabao nods to show his satisfaction. He doesn''t say anything more and turns to Sihan''s dressing place. "Chen Dao..." Female match trembles body to want to cry, Chen Dao fiercely stares at her one eye, "shut up, if it''s not you, Yu little as to lose such a big temper?" The girl''s mouth shriveled, both aggrieved and discontented, "I want to tell boss mo..." Chen Dao didn''t like the girl, but he didn''t say much about her because of the investor''s face. Can see her get into trouble, harm to himself, had to endure gas good heart lesson her, "you quickly give me die those shouldn''t have the mind, really Yu less cause urgent, don''t say this play don''t shoot, you that Mo boss also don''t want to have good fruit to eat." Although Chen Dao didn''t have any positive contact with the young master of the Ji family, there are many rumors about this noble young master in his usual social circle. In recent years, the two CHILDES of the Ji family have been able to replace their father Ji Rui. Their style and ability are only better than their father''s. In particular, this young master, who usually looks very easygoing, is ruthless and decisive in his work. He has extremely sharp investment vision and precise means. Moreover, director Chen has also heard that if anyone accidentally touches the bottom line of this young master Ji, that person will surely die miserably! "Xiao Li, we''d better take care of ourselves..." director Chen sat on the chair, his body was shaking with cold, but it was not as strong as the chill in his heart. He finally remembered it. Sun Dao once told him that Ji Sihan, the younger sister of young master Ji, was the most untouchable bottom line of young master Ji. He secretly scolded himself. How could he not remember such an important thing! "Director Chen, Yu Shao can''t really..." the deputy director made a "click" cut action. Chen Dao anxiously turned to look at the motionless dressing room and sighed silently, "Sihan is OK. If she is ill, I''m afraid we can''t afford it." Dressing room there, finally there is a movement, Tian Fang hurried out from inside. Seeing Chen Dao sitting shivering with water dripping all over his body, he was surprised at first, and then showed a clear appearance. He only nodded to Chen Dao, pointed to the outside and said, "Chen Dao, I''ll buy Sihan some cold medicine and hot ginger tea. Do you need it?" Chen Dao, who said he wanted to, just waved his hand and said, "no, no, a Fang, take good care of Sihan." Tian Fang nods and leaves. She scolds the girl secretly in her heart. If Ji Da Shao really blames her, her personal agent can''t escape the blame. Chapter 941 Unfortunately, the worries of Chen Dao and Tian Fang have finally come true. At noon, Dabao had lunch near the movie city. After lunch, Dabao saw that Sihan was depressed, rejected Sihan''s proposal to take him around, and directly accompanied her back to the hotel to have a rest. But in the afternoon, Sihan had a high fever, 39. A high fever of 5 degrees scared Dabao and Tian Fang. Chen Dao, who is only a few rooms away from Sihan''s room, is even more frightened when he hears about it. He calls the driver and urges him to drive the bus to Sihan, saying that he wants to send Sihan to the city to see a doctor. Unfortunately, Dabao mercilessly refuses his kindness. "No, I have my own car." Ji''s business is almost all over the country. In addition to visiting Sihan, Dabao also came to talk to the customer about something. The other party was supposed to arrange accommodation for him, but he waved his hand and refused. He only offered to borrow a car for him. This time, Dabao got into the back of the car with Niu Niu who was confused. Tian Fang consciously got into the driver''s seat and drove away from the hotel. When he went to the city hospital, Dabao directly helped Niuniu go through the hospitalization procedures. The doctor examined her and said that her poor rest resulted in weak resistance. Besides, she caught a cold and had a cold. She gave some anti-inflammatory and fever reducing prescriptions, and told Dabao to take good care of her and not to overwork the patient for the time being. Dabao doesn''t know if the doctor misunderstood something, but he doesn''t explain his intention. He just listens to the doctor''s advice carefully. While Sihan is hanging, he goes to the corridor and calls the customer, asking him to cook some rice porridge and fish soup. Niu Niu, who was burned in chaos, was lying in bed with a red face. She had gained some weight after a summer vacation. After ten days of shooting, she lost weight again. Dabao, sitting on the edge of the bed, touched her thin face painfully. There were a lot of reproaches in her stomach, but she couldn''t say a word. In my memory, Niu Niu seldom has a fever. Probably, the Ji family took good care of her since childhood. This time, she will have a high fever, not only because she has been frozen after falling into the water and felt the cold, but also because she is not adapted to the cold climate here. In addition, she has been shooting day and night. No matter how strong she is, she will become a sick cat. In Dabao''s heart, he wanted to stop her self abusive behavior in order to work, but she chose the road, and he had no reason to stop it. The broad palm caresses her hot forehead. Usually, her warm hand becomes the source of cold. Burning confused Niu Niu, head moved a few times, subconsciously to his palm rub. "Fool, no matter how important work is, it''s not as important as body!" Dabao bowed his head to kiss her hot forehead in a complicated mood. He scolded her in a low voice, but he heard a vague response, "brother..." Dabao clenched her hand and rubbed her lips against her face twice. "Well, I''m here. Is that where I feel bad?" Niu Niu opened her eyes with tiny red silk¡° Thirsty... " Dabao quickly picked up the cup and handed it to her mouth. He gently lifted her and watched her drink half a cup at a time. "I''m sorry..." Dabao understood what she meant. She apologized for worrying him. "Lie down, close your eyes and have a good sleep." Without too much blame, Dabao helped her lie down and gently tucked her in. Niuniu nodded and closed her eyes obediently. She had a deep sleep, during which Dabao wiped her body several times with a towel, but she didn''t know anything about it. In the evening, Chen Dao and Li Dao brought a lot of nutriments, fruits and flowers to visit Niu Niu. Fearing that they would quarrel with Niu Niu to have a rest, Dabao exchanged greetings with them in the corridor and sent them away. When Niu Niu wakes up, the light is on in the ward, and the man who has been taking care of her is still sitting by the bed, with a laptop on her lap and typing. Niu Niu hasn''t opened her mouth yet, and the big treasure who heard the movement has raised her head, "wake up?" Then he moved his laptop to the bedside table, got up, sat down on the edge of the bed, and covered her forehead with his big palm. "It''s not that hot." "Well..." although she had been sleeping for several hours, Niu Niu still looked a little confused. Her reaction was a little slow. She raised her eyelids and looked at Dabao. Dabao leaned over to kiss her lips, which were dried up by high fever, and her heart was pulled into a ball. At this time, he really wants to hold a press conference immediately to tell the world that Ji Sihan is a member of the Ji family and his future wife. Who dares to bully her so blatantly? But in the face of strong reason, these ideas only remain silent support and tolerance. After so many years of social wandering, he certainly understood that as long as Sihan''s real identity was made public, she would no longer be Sihan in public, but Ji Sihan, the adopted daughter and future young wife of the Ji family. This is a kind of blasphemy and burying to her efforts and efforts in the past two years. "Hungry? I made some rice porridge and fish soup. Would you like porridge or soup Niu Niu licked her lips and said in a hoarse voice, "eat porridge." Dabao carefully fed her a bowl of porridge, Niuniu''s spirit recovered a little, "brother, don''t tell daddy and Mommy." Dabao nodded, "well, don''t worry, I didn''t say anything." If mummy and Xiaobao know that she has a fever of 39. Five degrees, maybe they will come to see her all night. "Brother, do you have something important to do tomorrow? You go back as planned. Sister Fang will take good care of me. " Niuniu worked as a student in Ji''s School of engineering. She knows how busy Dabao is at ordinary times. The information he was sorting out just now is a cooperation contract between Ji and another big group. Dabao knew she couldn''t hide it, so he had to say, "it''s OK. I''ve already told Xiaobao to attend the meeting for me tomorrow." At ordinary times, the two brothers have their own division of work, but occasionally they can''t get away from each other''s urgent affairs and clean up the mess for each other. Dabao said, and then went to fill half a bowl of rice porridge, "have some more rice porridge. The doctor said you are a little malnourished. What''s going on? Is the food for the crew bad? Or are you not used to the taste here? " The three brothers and sisters of the Ji family are all food eaters. They are usually raised by Letong at home. Before filming in R City, they all ate lunch from home. This time, the crew of the opera is also from all over the world. There are all kinds of people with different tastes. However, director Chen seems to be from a mountain city and is used to eating spicy food. Previously, Niu Niu, who had been so used to eating and living, was embarrassed to insist again. She nodded honestly and said, "well, the taste is a bit heavy!" Think about it, Dabao. It''s only ten days since the shooting started, and the girl will be so hungry. If she goes on like this, when the film is finished, she will be so thin that she has no bones? Chapter 942 The next day, Niuniu had a fever, but Dabao insisted that she stay in the hospital for another day. As for the scene of Niuniu''s wet body being sent back to the room, Dabao originally meant to find a double to shoot, but Niuniu didn''t agree. Dabao always respected her, and finally had to negotiate with Director Chen. This set of scenes will be made up after Niuniu''s body fully recovered. Director Chen only asked Mr. Ji not to blame him and the crew for their negligence. Naturally, he accepted the supplementary shooting. It was not until Dabao drove away that Mr. Chen finally put down his mind. In fact, he is too worried. Although Dabao is thoughtful, he is by no means ruthless. After freezing the two directors and the female partner for more than half an hour, things are written off at Dabao''s side. However, before leaving, Dabao told Niuniu to take out some of her power. A person who is too kind is always easy to be bullied. Niuniu nodded, but Dabao knew she didn''t care. Because, in her concept, the so-called power is almost equal to bullying others. Turning around, Dabao calls Tian Fang again and tells her to take good care of Niuniu. Tian Fang knows this dereliction of duty. She apologizes and guarantees that she will take good care of the little girl and that it won''t happen again. Niuniu didn''t know that her brother had done so much behind her back. When she returned to the cast, she was very surprised to see that everyone was polite to her. She pulled Tian Fang and said, "sister Fang, do you think everyone was polite to me?" Tian Fang secretly Tucao in the heart, little ancestor, you this disease, almost let your future husband to kill the drama, do you dare to make complaints about it? But Tian Fang could only make complaints about it in his heart. In fact, she also felt that she deserved it. As for the girl, I don''t know what she heard from director Chen. Obviously, she is much smarter than he Yinyin and others. After that, the female partner was particularly serious and attentive in all her opponent''s plays with Sihan, and the number of NG dropped sharply. In private, director Chen said to deputy director Li, "it seems that Yu came here less and helped us a lot." Like Sihan, the actor is chosen by the director himself. Like Sihan, he is a very self disciplined actor. But two men and three men, like the girl, are little stars who bring money into the group. Before big Bora, they will be more or less like the girl, playing small temperament and so on. This time, I was indirectly frightened by Dabao. One or two people who were lazy and arrogant would sit down and recite their lines when they had time. In this way, not only the quality and effect of shooting was improved, but also the speed of shooting was greatly improved. Sihanjin group a month, Dabao Xiaobao together to visit, this is Dabao''s fourth visit, Xiaobao is the second. Regardless of the past, Dabao brought a lot of delicious food to comfort the crew. Seeing that the two CHILDES of the Ji family came together, director Chen waved his hand and let the crew have a day off. We talked about going to the nearby beach. Naturally, the three brothers and sisters would not follow the team. They took Tian Fang to the resort dozens of kilometers away from the film and television city. "Fangfang, Zhihao originally planned to come with us, but he was on a business trip, so he was left alone. He asked me to bring it to you." Dabao handed Tian Fang a beautifully packed box. Tian Fang was surprised to take over the box, "his dead old-fashioned brain, actually will ask you to bring me something?" Tian Fang and Zhihao, who have been married for more than three months, are still in their wedding period. However, they are not stuck together like other young couples. Instead, after their honeymoon, they rush into their busy work. But the two people''s feelings can not be said bad, can only say that love this thing, also varies from person to person. Like Dabao and Niuniu, they are eager to stay together 24 hours a day. Even if they are separated, they also have continuous SMS calls. Although both of them are independent, they are used to relying on each other and indulge themselves and the other. However, Zhihao and Tian Fang are more rational. They are separated from each other like now. They only talk for a while before going to bed at night, then say good night to each other and go to sleep. "Elder sister Fang, brother Zhihao is not so old-fashioned. He just feels that he has been with your old husband and wife. He doesn''t need to do too many clever things to prove that he loves you." Niuniu is used to saying good things for Zhihao. Tian Fang turned and glared at her, "girl, don''t talk too much. It''s like Xie Zhihao. Be careful Ji doesn''t eat your vinegar!" Dabao gently touched Niuniu''s head and said, "how much can she understand Zhihao? She just wants you to be happy and beautiful. " In a word, he sold Tian Fang''s heart. The resort is built on the mountain, which is one of the famous mountains in China. Dabao is afraid that Niuniu is tired and hesitates to go up the mountain, but Xiaobao insists on going up the mountain. Niuniu seldom saw him insist so much, so she said she wanted to go up the mountain. While climbing up the stairs, Dabao and Tian Fang are chatting about something behind them. Niuniu and Xiaobao go up side by side. She can''t help but ask him why he has to go up the mountain. He said with a rare smile, "there''s a marriage tree on the top of the mountain. It''s said that it''s very smart. I''m a single dog. You show me your love all day long. I want to find a girlfriend to relieve my loneliness as soon as possible!" What he said seemed true or false. Even Niu Niu didn''t really believe him. But when he mentioned it, he joked with him. "Xiaobao, my good friend Xiuer is very good. Do you want to think about it and try to be friends for a while?" Young master Xiaobao immediately returned to normal, disdained to curl his lips, and looked at Niuniu with a proud look on his face. "One elder sister is enough. I don''t like sister brother love!" "Is it because the men of Ji family are so strong that they prefer the weak ones?" Niuniu consciously divided herself into the weak category. The young master didn''t agree with her, "what is that? Do you think Mommy is weak? " Niu Niu thinks that it''s right. Mommy is the most typical woman who is soft on the outside and hard on the inside. She is also the spiritual core and pillar of the five members of the Ji family. "It''s true that some people really can''t look at the appearance. Mommy looks gentle and weak. In fact, she is very tough and strong." Niuniu said, and then added with envy, "if only I could be like Mommy!" Niu Niu remembers that she had a similar idea a long time ago. Really, Mommy should be the first idol in her life. Chapter 943 The marriage tree at the top of the mountain is said to be a thousand year old tree. The trunk of the tree is strong and the branches and leaves are luxuriant. At the same time, many branches and branches are mottled and decayed. Niu Niu gasped, crossed her waist and looked up at the red ribbon floating on the old but vigorous tree trunk. She only felt that the situation seemed familiar. "Niuniu!" A powerful palm supported her back, and she naturally leaned back to the man behind her, her head resting on her broad shoulder. "Remember years ago, we threw this thing?" Dabao gently printed on her forehead. The midday sunlight sprinkled on his handsome face through the tree trunk, setting off his angular features like a statue. Niu Niu looks up at him from the bottom up. Even though she has seen this face for 20 years, her heart still changes its rhythm uncontrollably. "So... Are we going to throw it again today?" Niuniu tried to hide her abnormality. With Dabao''s reminding, Niuniu finally remembered that in the autumn of that year, when a family of five went to play, she accidentally lost her foot when she went up the mountain, and her brother carried her all the way up the mountain. It was also on that journey that she was accosted by Zhang Ziwen, which opened up a different life course for her. "Of course, at that time, you didn''t have any wrong thoughts on me. I think the blessing at that time didn''t have the desire to live forever with me, did you?" Dabao clearly remembers that that night, in the hotel at the foot of the mountain, he thought about this girl for the first time. In other words, his other thoughts about her had been dormant for a long time. It was just that he was triggered by some stimulation that night and woke up. Niuniu wants to say, how old was she at that time, a little boy, how could she have any wrong thoughts about her brother? "I knew you were unkind to me at that time!" Dabao pretended to be angry and pinched her back. With his other hand, he put the red silk which had just written their names into Niuniu''s hand. Big hand holding her hand, struggling to throw up, red silk "swish" in the air to draw a beautiful arc, and then, accurately hanging on the branches of the tree. Niu Niu looks up at the red silk fluttering in the wind, her eyes are full of red and gorgeous colors, just like the heart''s blood red. "I didn''t know anything at that time. You didn''t know that. I''m not as smart as you and Xiaobao..." "Fool, whether you love or not depends on your heart. It has nothing to do with intelligence." Xiaobao and Tian Fang, in order not to disturb the two lovers who had made their wishes and were talking about love, ran to the other side of the tree very wisely, wrote their wishes on the red silk, waved their arms, and threw the red silk full of wishes onto the luxuriant branches and leaves. When she went down the mountain, Niuniu could not help gossiping, "Xiaobao, do you have someone you like?" If not, how could you come all the way here to make a wish? "It''s because we haven''t made a wish yet." Xiaobao denied Niuniu''s conjecture, and sullenly lifted her short hair with her slender fingers. "Ah... I really don''t understand. How can I have no girlfriend if I look like Pan an?" Niu Niu couldn''t help laughing and kicking him, "your eyes are higher than the top, you can''t see others!" Xiaobao smiles and denies "I don''t have it!" Then, he held her from behind, put his chin on her shoulder and said in a coquettish tone, "would you like to tell me how your brother cheated you into fishing?" Niu Niu blushed secretly, raised her elbow and poked him in the stomach, "go, what do you mean to cheat me into fishing?" Xiaobao ran on her with a smile in his eyes, "isn''t it a cheat? So you two love each other? I always thought it was my brother who abducted underage girls! " Niuniu realized that the young master was trying to find a way to make fun of her! "So, your goal, in fact, is also a minor girl?" Niuniu seems to have learned something from his run. "There is no such person at all!" Xiaobao let go of her and "Deng Deng Deng" step by step. Dabao, who has been walking behind his brother and sister, jumps down a few steps to Niuniu''s side. "What''s the matter with you, young master?" Niuniu told Dabao what she had just said. Dabao shook his head. "Don''t pay attention to him. Where does he come from? You are right to say that his eyes are above the top. " Brother and sister are talking about the young master''s life events in the back, but in the front, the young master is jumping down the mountain happily. Sometimes he talks with Tian Fang, and sometimes he turns back to fight with Dabao and Niuniu. How can he be so heartless and helpless? In the end, Niu Niu doubted that the young master insisted on going up the mountain. Maybe she just wanted her and her brother to make a wish under the marriage tree? ¡­¡­ Niuniu has been in the film and television city for more than three months, and it''s about ten days before the Spring Festival. Not only Niuniu and a group of actors are worried, but also the director is impatient. Everyone hopes to finish shooting all the plays before the Spring Festival, so there''s no need to come here again after the Spring Festival. As a result, the director discussed with all the actors and crew members that they would rather work overtime before the spring festival than stay in this ghost place after the festival. Although we have everything here, we all have families. It''s really hard not to see our families for three or four months. And Niuniu, even though Dabao comes to see her every week, they really feel the pain and helplessness of long-distance love in these few months. It''s better during the day. After all, both Dabao and Niuniu are very busy during the day. But in the evening, the two people who can only talk about their love by phone often lie in bed and can''t open their eyes, and they are reluctant to hang up. But these lovesickness bitter, then caused Niu Niu to compose a pile of lingering music score. Instead of giving them to Ning Yi Jiahao, she kept them. She wanted to play or sing them to Dabao one by one. In the twinkling of an eye, Letong called Niuniu early in the morning and asked the crew how to arrange it. Niuniu had a look at the shooting schedule. As the protagonist, she was full in the next few days. "Mommy, I''m sure I can''t make it back for the new year." Letong didn''t say anything more. She only told her to take care of her health and rest. In the afternoon, a takeout was delivered. It was the dinner of the whole crew. When she asked, she said it was a takeout ordered by Mr. Ji. The whole crew was touched by Sihan and had a rich and delicious new year''s dinner. The director said that it would be the new year''s dinner for the crew. With the efforts of everyone working overtime, the film was finally finished the day before New Year''s Eve, and everyone was so excited that they almost didn''t cry. Chapter 944 In most families, when the children are still young, they are hot and noisy. When the children grow up, they are cold and lonely. Because most young people have their own life and circle, home has become a place for aging parents to stay and wait for their children to return home. However, Ji Jia has never seen such a situation. Even if the three children have grown up, the three brothers and sisters still love home as before. They don''t stay too late when they go out to socialize or play occasionally. Almost the same time, the three brothers and sisters will go home on time. A family of five had a lively and festive Spring Festival. Before the Lantern Festival, they went to work separately. Because the historical drama had been filmed for nearly four months, Niuniu delayed the whole semester''s class. Fortunately, the school leaders were very flexible and allowed her to make it up this semester after the Spring Festival. Therefore, after the Spring Festival, Niuniu devoted herself to her study. Although there are still a lot of invitation calls to Tian Fang, Tian Fang has helped her push off all of them. Therefore, in the first half of the year, Niuniu has no other tasks except the promotion and endorsement shooting of historical dramas. The historical drama was staged in the summer holiday, and the box office was as expected by Tian Fang. It was not good, even tragic. However, professional film critics'' comments on the plot arrangement and acting skills of the film are consistently higher. As the summer vacation is drawing to a close, it is said that the film has been shortlisted for best picture and best actress in the Golden Lion Award. Sihan, a popular female leader, leads all the way in the online voting. However, when the results of all the judges'' votes are announced, she narrowly loses to her "mother" Luo Qingru by a few votes. Sihan, 20, missed out on best actress in the heat. This report has been on the front page of major entertainment sections since then. Tian Fang looked at these reports and said to Niu Niu, who is usually revising the tune by no one around her. "Niuniu, now many people say that you are the king without a crown. How do I think it''s a good thing for you not to take the best actress?" Niu Niu didn''t lift her head. "It''s a good thing. In that case, I will continue to strive for it." Tian Fang was surprised by her words, whether consciously or unconsciously, "Niu Niu, don''t you mean it?" "What?" Niu Niu finally raised her head and looked at her with a puzzled face. "If you win the Golden Lion for best actress this time, you won''t work hard? I''m not going to fight any more? " Niuniu tilted her head for a moment and nodded honestly, "well, the final goal I set for myself is the best actress of the Golden Lion Award. If I get it, I''m not sure if I will consider changing direction." Niuniu has been in this circle for two years, but it seems that she has not been affected by this circle at all. No matter what type or purpose she receives, she is always different from others. No wonder, looking at the whole performing arts circle, whose background and origin is as big as her Ji Sihan. This time, Tian Fang is really glad that she didn''t win the best actress award. "Sister, last time you said that the hostess of the double personality movie was chosen?" Tian Fang sighed in secret. This little ancestor is going to give her a bone again! It seems that the celebration just now is earlier! "You want to play?" "Well!" Niu Niu nodded without hesitation, "female owner has dual personality, equal to one person playing two roles, it should be very difficult to play." Tian Fang is already familiar with her ideas, and quickly agrees with her, "come on, this time you want to surpass yourself, right? I''ll contact the director for you in the afternoon and get back to you tomorrow at the latest. " That night, Niuniu happily announced to her family that she would soon enter the group to play a double personality. The other four members of the Ji family frowned together. The young master is the quickest, "double personality? Doesn''t that mean you''re insane? " Niu Niu not only did not deny it, on the contrary, she happily returned to him, "yes, I''m going to play a psycho this time." Dabao didn''t say anything at that time. When they returned to the third floor to be alone, Dabao held the man to his thigh, first came a French kiss, and then asked in her ear. "Do you really want to take that film?" Niu Niu gasped in his arms. After a while, she got out of his arms and sat up straight. They were face to face, looking at each other directly. You only had me in your eyes, and I only had you in my eyes. "Yes, I want to." Dabao asked "yes", Niuniu answered "yes". The answer seems mild and there is still room for negotiation, but Dabao knows very well that she just doesn''t want to be tough. In my heart, I am very persistent. "Double personality, if you don''t pay attention, it''s better. If you play with your heart, it will be very troublesome if you get into the play too deeply! This, you know? " When Niu Niu first entered the performing arts circle, Dabao knew nothing about this circle and was not interested in exploring it. But now he is very familiar with this industry, so he has no estrangement when talking about her work with Niuniu. Niuniu nodded, "I know! But I still want to take it. " Dabao sighed silently, "OK, I''ll let Fangfang reply. However, you have to promise me that you can''t force yourself too much. If you really can''t do it, you should delete the difficult parts of the script. " Many famous actors will delete or modify the script according to their own preferences after taking over the play. Although Niuniu is not the biggest one, it is not difficult for Dabao to delete or modify the script. Niuniu and Dabao look at each other for a long time and realize that if she doesn''t make corresponding concessions, her brother won''t let her take over the play. "Well, I promise you. However, you have to promise me that if you want to delete or change those places, you have to ask for my permission first. You can''t make your own opinions. " Dabao nodded and agreed. The next day, Tian Fang calls the director to explain that Sihan''s brother wants to talk about the contract with him face to face. Naturally, the director knows that Sihan is the gold of the Ji family. When he saw Ji as a child, he was a little nervous and thought that he would ask for a lot of money and raise the film pay. I don''t know that master Ji didn''t mention the pay for the film. He only asked the crew to hire a psychologist with the crew. The psychologist was arranged by Ji Dashao. In terms of expenses, if the crew''s funds were insufficient, Ji Dashao could pay for it. The director has always been very appreciative of Sihan, but he also knows that Sihan rarely takes on plays and is very selective. At that time, he contacted Tian Fang, and the director just took a chance to try. Unexpectedly, after thinking about it for a month, Sihan finally agrees to play the heroine. Let alone ask him to hire another psychiatrist, even for the first team, he doesn''t need to think about it. Chapter 945 As Ji Dabao expected, since she decided to take on the double personality drama called double faced man, Niu Niu began to enter the stage of closing up. This time, instead of planning classic movies like the historical drama she had prepared before, she went to the library and came back to read a lot of novels and psychological works about dual personality. Although people in the Ji family are worried about her persistence and hard work, they don''t say much about her. However, everyone secretly has an eye on her and pays close attention to whether there is anything strange about her. Fortunately, before entering the group to shoot, Niu Niu did not have any abnormal emotions. Not long after school began in September, Niuniu began to make films. Because the film conveys more spiritual things, she does not need to go to other cities for shooting. Most of the films are shot in the studio, and a small part of the scenes are also shot in the nearby city. This makes Ji''s family, especially Dabao, particularly satisfied. This is Niu Niu''s fourth film. The director''s fame is not as good as sun''s, but he is a new and cutting-edge director in recent two years. It''s said that the director surnamed Zuo doesn''t make three films, including commercial films, idol films and hot films. For example, this time, people in the industry think that he is crazy to make such an unpopular film at the time when comedies are so popular that they sweep the box office. Even filmmakers are ordinary people who have to eat, OK? As a result, when Zuo Dao let out the wind to shoot double faced man, many colleagues were waiting to see the joke. At first, the left leader did run into a wall everywhere. It took nearly a year just to attract investment. When he finally found an investor, it came out that he wanted to find Sihan, who was very popular recently. Many of his peers could not help but persuade him. Sihan is a beautiful woman, who only depends on the script and production. With director Zuo''s production investment and unpopular theme, can you please Sihan, who has a strong background and is also very talented and popular? Director Zuo happily announced that when the female owner of double faced man confirmed that Sihan would play, her glasses fell to the ground. It''s said that the left director is lucky. Such an unknown new director invited Sihan to be the hostess! Outsiders may not know, but insiders do. A popular and good actor can even decide the life and death of a movie. As a result, Zuo Dao agreed to Ji Dabao''s extra request without thinking about it. The main line of the film is not complicated. It mainly focuses on the two-sided character of the heroine and unfolds two different life paths. The female owner in the film is totally two people during the day and night, and the existence of these two different personalities does not know each other''s existence. The two personalities secretly fight in the subconscious of the female owner, hoping to defeat each other and become the only master of the body. At the beginning of the story, the two personalities of the heroine exist independently in the day and night, and do not interfere with each other. For Sihan, it is equivalent to playing two different roles, because there is a buffer and time for conversion, and Sihan has made sufficient preparation for these two different personalities, so it is not difficult to control them. In the first half of the month''s shooting, Sihan basically went through every scene once, which is quite difficult for an actor who has only been in several plays for more than a year. Zuo Dao is more and more satisfied with Sihan. In the first half of the month, Dabao and his family were worried for nothing. But after shooting for nearly a month, Dabao found that Niuniu seemed to be silent and more and more absent-minded. The most serious time, Dabao called her when she was in a daze. She looked up at Dabao with a strange look. She looked at Dabao like a stranger. Dabao''s first taste of terror! It''s the person he loves, or the face he loves, but the look in his eyes is so strange that he is afraid! Dabao didn''t dare to tell Niuniu''s parents and Xiaobao about her changes, so that they wouldn''t worry. He just called the psychiatrist he had arranged for on the set, and the other party rushed to see Niuniu''s condition, asked Niuniu a few more questions, and pulled Dabao aside. "Yu Shao, Sihan is too involved in the play. Why don''t you talk to the director and stop shooting for two days? Let her rest for two days, and I''ll come and talk to her twice in the morning and evening. " Dabao originally wanted to stay and listen to the doctor talking with Niuniu, but the doctor said that his presence would affect the effect. Dabao had to leave the study for Niuniu and the doctor who was not right. He himself, in the living room, dialed a phone to the left guide. Zuo Dao''s words confirmed Dabao''s conjecture. It turns out that from the day before yesterday, the ruthless second personality of the heroine in the film, who belongs to the night, began to wake up in the daytime. At the beginning, her momentum was extremely weak, but the degree of awakening was more and more day by day. The two personalities began to restrain each other, and made the heroine have different illusions. "Zuo Dao, Sihan is in such a situation now. I don''t trust her very much. She needs to take a break and adjust these two days. Please adjust the shooting schedule." Zuo Dao''s voice was full of fear. "I understand. Please tell Sihan to have a good rest." The next two days, the doctor came to chat with Niuniu for a few hours every day. At other times, Dabao took Niuniu out for a ride, shopping and watching movies. In short, he tried to keep her away from the imaginary world fabricated in the movies. Niuniu had a rest at home for three days before she returned to the cast. This time, Dabao did not dare to take it lightly any more. He directly asked the psychologist to follow her all the way. As soon as Niuniu left the camera, the psychologist would try to pull her back from the illusory role. Maybe Dabao''s arrangement played a role, or Niuniu herself gradually mastered the method of quickly pulling herself away. Until the end of the film shooting, Niuniu didn''t appear any abnormal again. On that day, not only the director and the crew were relieved, but also the Ji family. After the movie, Niuniu entered the exam season again. Niu Niu, who should have been studying in school, is always running to Xinying company these days. Sometimes, even dinner is settled in the company. Dabao knows that Niuniu is going back to Xinying to find Ning Yi and Jiahao. Niuniu is always vague about what to do. Although Dabao has some thoughts in his heart, he doesn''t say much. He just tells Tian Fang to take good care of her. Even if she doesn''t go home for dinner, she should make sure that she can eat on time and don''t be hungry. What Niu Niu is doing in this period of time, until after the Spring Festival, Dabao did not know the answer. Chapter 946 After the new year, in a twinkling of an eye, it''s the season of cherry blossoms flying all over the sky. A family of five went abroad to enjoy the cherry blossoms. After making an appointment for the meeting place, Xiaobao and his parents turned to the other direction to leave enough space for them to be alone. Dabao takes Niuniu''s hand and walks slowly under the snowflakes of cherry blossoms. Niuniu has never been so relaxed for a long time. She shakes Dabao''s hand and chatters all the way. This situation, let dabaofang is back to childhood, this little girl is also all day chattering, talk a lot. However, with her growing up, she seems to have a lot of convergence, and her speech is no longer as unobstructed as before. Especially in the past two years, she has become more and more mature, and even many female employees who are two or three years older than Ji are more calm and introverted. Probably, with more knowledge, the mind becomes more and more meticulous. What should be said and what should not be said has a rule in mind. This kind of her, Dabao can''t say good or bad. Of course, if he could, he would prefer that she always keep her childhood innocence and fearlessness, and always be as carefree as a child in front of him. But calm down and think about it, she does not want to be the golden bird imprisoned by the rare bird cage. She is determined to fly to the mountains and across the sea to see the endless scenery. In this case, now she is just right! It''s simple, but it''s tough! "Niu Niu, what are you going to do next?" Now Dabao basically no longer interferes in any of her affairs, including what notice she wants to receive and what film she wants to make. It''s all up to her to choose. Since the filming of double faced man, she has made two more advertisements, but generally speaking, there are not many work arrangements, but she is still very busy. The most obvious thing is that since she finished filming double faced man, she especially likes to run to the heart shadow. Dabao knows that she loves music. Over the years, she has made a lot of music. She has been suffering from no expert advice. It''s understandable for her to go to Xinying and talk about music with Ningyi Jiahao. It''s just that it''s one thing to accept intellectually. Emotionally, it''s somewhat uncomfortable. "The publicity of" double faced man "is in June and it will be released in July. I''m not going to pick up the film this semester." Dabao was overjoyed, but he didn''t dare to show it, "well, are you going to take a semester off?" She has been as busy as he in recent years. It''s not true to say that I don''t love you. He had never said anything to hurt her, but he could not help but feel happy at the thought that she might be free. "No..." Niuniu shakes her head, shakes off his hand, turns around and steps back. Dabao follows her step by step, and her joy slowly fades away. "How do you plan for this semester? I''m going to be a senior next semester. I think you want to enjoy your wonderful college time. " But Niu Niu didn''t rush to answer him. She stepped back step by step and looked at the petals lifted by her toes. After a while, she raised her head to look at shangdabao. "Brother... What do you think of my singing?" As soon as Dabao heard this, he immediately caught some information. "That''s nice! Your voice is more ethereal, although the range is not very wide, but clean and comfortable Dabao quickened her steps and took hold of her hand¡° What, did you come up with an album? " Niuniu grinned and nodded a little embarrassed. "Well... Brother, do you think I can do it?" Dabao gently pulled her back to her arms and said, "you sing so well. Why can''t you?" "Really?" Niuniu was not confident. After listening to Dabao''s words, her face was completely relieved and changed into a bright smile like cherry blossoms. "Of course it is! Have you mentioned this to Fang Fang? " Dabao doesn''t mind talking about work when she''s playing. Anyway, it''s good to make her happy. "Not yet? Shouldn''t I be the first to tell you such a thing? " Dabao was very useful, but he was afraid that he had made a mistake. He asked with a smile, "why do you want to be the first to tell me? Isn''t it right to talk to an agent about this kind of work? " Niuniu came over and gave him a kiss on his face. After that, her face turned red first, and her face became the same as the petals that fell on her face. "Of course, I will be the first to tell you, because you are my most important person!" Dabao secretly clenched her hand and felt sweet. Her eyes fell on her lips, which were more pink than the color of the design. She lowered her head and gently held her soft lips. Since Niu Niu entered the performing arts circle, they have been getting along with each other in the way of brothers and sisters, no matter what they say or do. And since Niu Niu became popular, she can''t go out as casually as before. She must go through some disguise to go out. They have not tried such a casual and spontaneous action for a long time. Maybe it''s too long to indulge. Dabao''s kiss lasted a little long, until Niu Niu in her arms gasped and struggled. Dabao reluctantly let go of her lips. But her hands still held her waist tightly. Dabao never cares about other people''s eyes. If Sihan is not an artist, he doesn''t mind kissing her in public. After all, it''s normal to want to kiss her when love is strong. But the fact is that she has a special identity. If she is photographed playing with her in China, her business will be over. Therefore, it''s rare to come to a foreign country now. In this country where no one knows Sihan, Dabao is not willing to resist his surging enthusiasm and overbearing thinking at all. They hugged each other under the cherry trees for a long time. The tourists around them were probably used to seeing such scenes. They just looked at them with a smile and continued to move forward. No one bothered them. ¡­¡­ "Does the album use all your own music?" After that, Dabao asked Niuniu about her album. Niuniu seems to be hesitating for the moment, "I have a lot of songs on hand, but I''m afraid I won''t be well-known. When the sales volume is poor, if I lose money, what will the boss do with me?" Up to now, Niuniu still hasn''t met her mysterious boss, but from others, she can infer that this boss must be an extremely strict man. "Girl, tell me, what''s your original intention for this album?" Dabao is not in a hurry to refute her words. He tries to make her understand something. Niu Niu blushed, hesitated, and said, "I just want to record an album for you!" Chapter 947 After visiting abroad, Niu Niu began to devote herself to the preparation of the album. As the boss''s assistant, Si Jun is not in the heart for more than half of the time, but as long as he is there, he will listen to the discussion between Sihan and Ningyi Jiahao. In his words, the boss attaches great importance to Sihan''s new album, so he tells him to pay attention to the progress of the album all the time. Sihan, the first sister of Xinying, is becoming more and more popular. In the past two years, Xinying entertainment has been developing at a flying speed. The company''s artists have grown from Sihan at the beginning to dozens of people now. Among these dozens of artists, there are some specializing in big screen, some in TV, some in variety show and some in music. Of course, some of them are versatile. After they have made small achievements in their specialized projects, they begin to develop to multi habitat. Sihan is one of them. However, most of the development routes of other artists are set by companies and agents. Only Sihan decides all her work and direction by herself. The company gave her a lot of freedom, which made her think more about the idea that she was just going to release a love song album for Dabao. Or, in addition to singing to her brother, she can also make some songs for the majority of girls to show her love. With this idea, she has become more demanding about the quality and requirements of songs, striving for perfection. There are several pieces of music, and she even invited her teacher to play violin accompaniment for her. Originally, both Sihan and Xinying didn''t sell teacher fan''s accompaniment as a gimmick of the album. But the media is always the best professional who is good at digging out the impact topics to attract the audience''s attention. Originally, it was just the deep friendship between teachers and apprentices. Under the sensational words of the media, it became Sihan''s pursuit of high-profile and high-grade albums, and invited his mentor to accompany her. These topics, Ling Sihan''s album, which is composed by all the lyrics and songs, has been the top search list in the music section before it was released. At present, Mr. Fan is a well-known violinist in China. If he can be invited to accompany him, not only Sihan''s face will shine, but also the entertainment level of Xinying will be upgraded. After all, violin playing is the representative of elegance and classicality, while entertainment companies are more popular. If they can invite Mr. Fan to accompany them, they will promote the entertainment of heart shadow from a vulgar commercial company to an art company. As a result, this is a simple move made by Sihan in pursuit of the perfect effect of the song. However, due to the sensational hype of the media reporters, Sihan, Mr. Fan and Xinying entertainment have become hot topics. Not only has Sihan''s album not been released, but even Mr. Fan''s concert tickets held in the summer vacation have been nearly doubled in price. Seeing this, Mr. Fan simply made an appointment for Sihan''s schedule. For several concerts held in big cities, Sihan will appear as a special guest As soon as the news came out, Mr. Fan sold out tickets in advance on the Internet for concerts in several major cities within 24 hours. Sihan, who has to prepare for both the album and the concert, is more busy than ever. In June, the film "double faced man" began to enter the publicity period. Sihan once again incarnated as a flying man and followed the crew to publicize. This time, however, it was not Tian Fang who followed her around. Two or three days before the promotion of the film, Tian Fang learned that she was pregnant. At the beginning of her pregnancy, she and Zhihao were very careful. Naturally, they could not accompany Sihan around any more. On the day of departure, Sihan is sent to the airport by Dabao. Sihan is still curious about who the company will send to accompany him around the major cities. In the airport, he is waiting for Sijun. Sihan is a little surprised, but Dabao doesn''t have the slightest difference when he sees Sijun. He just pats Sijun on the shoulder and instructs him, "Niuniu, please take care of her these days." "Don''t worry, Yu. I''ll take good care of Sihan." The flight took off nearly two hours later than the scheduled time. This time, Niu Niu and the crew sat together, while Si Jun sat next to her. After the plane takes off, Si Jun considerate let Sihan sleep for a while, probably, is to see her face slightly tired. After more than two hours, the leading crew, who got off the plane, rushed to the propaganda place under the urging of the left director. Because of the flight delay, we didn''t even have lunch time. On the bus to the publicity site, Si Jun takes bread and milk from his backpack to Sihan. Sihan is really hungry, but she doesn''t eat it immediately. Instead, she breaks the bread in half and hands half to Sijun. "This is the only bread you have, isn''t it? Half for you. " Si Jun did not answer, "you eat, later you want to walk the red carpet, I do not." Sihan looked at him with a funny look, "are you afraid that I will be hungry and fall? Don''t worry, I''m not so weak! " Then he handed half of the bread to Si Jun. Si Jun still doesn''t answer, "when you walk on the red carpet, I can find something to eat in the backstage." Si Jun and Si Han have been friends for so many years that they don''t know that this girl has been raised by the Ji family since she was a child. She can''t stand a little hunger. Sihan can''t resist him, so she has to take back her hand, drink milk and chew bread. And others, can only look at Sihan dry swallow saliva, and then not without envy said, "Sihan, your handsome assistant really careful." Sihan said triumphantly, "of course, this is our boss''s gold medal assistant!" Si Jun''s time in Xinying was not long, but he was highly praised by the staff of the company. As far as Sihan knows, there are several female artists who even openly give him frequent glances. However, he seems to be totally immune to the initiative of others, and has never seen him respond to anyone. Sihan knows that she shouldn''t be too lenient, but Sijun is a good friend she cares about, so she doesn''t want to give him any ambiguous thoughts. "Si Jun, Xiaoyu seems to be very kind to you. Why don''t you pay attention to her?" Because it''s more than an hour''s drive away from the publicity site, Sihan starts to whisper with Sijun. As for Sihan, this little fish is a newly signed artist of Xinying. She has just graduated from the Conservatory of music. She is a very talented woman. She is also very pure. Si Jun looked at her deeply, "no feeling!" Si Jun has a lot to say with Sihan. But at this time, he put on a cool face. Obviously, I''m not happy. But he is not happy, does not mean that Sihan does not say, because she really does not want to delay him. "Like Xiaobao, you say you don''t feel it all day. How can you know you don''t feel it if you don''t get along with him? Do you really believe in love at first sight? " Chapter 948 "Sihan, I don''t want to think about feelings now." Si Jun speaks seriously, but Sihan knows that he is just shirking. After a deep look at him, Sihan changes the topic at the right time, but makes a decision in her heart. Probably due to the limited funds, the itinerary of this publicity is very compact. In the same city, we have to run two large cinemas and a university in one day. At the end of the last stop, I went back to the hotel, and it was nearly eleven o''clock in the evening. The first time Sihan returns to her room, she goes to take a bath. After taking a bath, she comes out. Sihan is going to call the service desk and ask the waiter to bring some food, because she is a little hungry. The doorbell just rings at this time. Sihan runs over and looks out from the cat''s eye. Standing outside the door is Sijun. Sihan opens the door, "so late, are you still up?" Finish saying, just discover that Si Jun is still wearing the clothes just now, in the hand, carrying a big bag. "I''m a little hungry. I went to buy porridge and dumplings. Would you like some?" Si Jun handed the bag in his hand. Sihan flashed to let him in, "thank you. I just want to call the service desk and ask them to send anything." Sihan is not stupid. Of course, she knows that Sijun is going to buy supper for herself. It''s not because he''s hungry. Si Jun bent over to take the food out of the bag and explained, "I remember you like to eat fried dumplings, but I''m afraid you''re easy to get angry after running all day. What you buy is steamed." Sihan took the chopsticks, soaked them in boiling water and handed them to him. "Well, I really dare not eat too greasy food. I''ve been protecting my voice recently." Sihan''s album will be recorded after the promotion of the film, so Ning Yi and Jiahao have given her a preventive injection early on. In the near future, don''t pay attention to protecting her voice. "Sister Fang specially reminded me that you should eat quickly and go to bed early." Si Jun uncovers the lid of the bowl and pushes it to Sihan. They were really a little hungry. Although the food tasted ordinary, they soon finished the porridge and dumplings. Si Jun neatly cleans up the dishes and lunch boxes, and is about to get up when Sihan hands him a glass of water. Si Jun looks at her in surprise, silently takes the cup, covers the cup with both hands, looks at the curling heat for a while, then raises his head and looks up at Sihan''s dark eyes. "Come on, what''s the matter?" Sihan only mentions that he has a lover in front of Sijun when Tian Fang gets married. After that, Sijun does have some convergence for some time. But maybe Sihan hasn''t introduced the person she likes to him, which leads to what Sijun misunderstands. Recently, the way he looks at Sihan is obviously more complicated. "Si Jun, actually, I''m just like you..." Si Jun is an abandoned baby. When he was a few months old, he was found in the park and sent to the welfare home. "Well?! What''s the same as me? " Obviously, Si Jun doesn''t understand Si Han at all. Even, he probably wanted to be crooked, because there was a light in his eyes that was not easy to detect. "I was abandoned by my parents as soon as I was a month old. My brother took me back to the Ji family." Sihan doesn''t want to dig Sijun''s pain, but if she doesn''t tell her life story clearly, she can''t confess her relationship with her brother. Si Jun obviously never thought about this possibility, holding the cup Leng for a long time, then carefully asked, "you... Just know recently?" Sihan shook her head. "No, when I was 16 years old, my mom told me the truth." Si Jun let out a long breath without concealment, "I thought..." "It''s OK. I''ve accepted that for a long time. And I... " Sihan took a deep breath, looked at Sijun and said, "and the person I like is my brother Jiyu." Si Jun stared at her incredulously, as if he couldn''t control himself. His voice improved several times, "what do you say?" The appearance of a good friend makes Sihan feel bad, but she knows that she has no room to retreat. Biting teeth, ruthlessly said more clearly, "I like the people, is Ji Yu, we are now friends and girlfriends." "How is it possible..." Si Jun''s face turned pale and his eyes were gloomy. "Sorry, I didn''t tell you earlier..." Although, it''s actually Sihan''s private affair. She doesn''t need to tell the world. Even if she is a good friend, she can''t force the other party to tell such a private affair. But Sihan still feels sorry, because she doesn''t tell him, which makes him think a lot more unrealistic. Si Jun raised his eyelids and looked at her blankly. Then he shook his head, stood up silently and went out without saying a word. Sihan also stood up and trotted out, "Sijun, I''m sorry!" Sihan holds the door and says "I''m sorry" again to Sijun, who even looks dejected. Si Jun stood still and looked at her. He waved his hand to her, squeezing out a farfetched smile from the corner of his mouth. "Fool, there''s nothing wrong with you. All right, go to bed. Good night!" "Good night!" Sihan watched him go back to the next room, then she drew back and closed the door. Sihan is lying on the bed, wrapped up in a quilt. After a while of depression, she takes out the phone and pulls it out. "Brother, I just told Si Jun about us." Dabao was lying on the bed just after taking a bath. Hearing her words, he paused for a moment and then asked, "what''s his reaction?" As a matter of fact, Dabao can probably imagine the reaction of Sijun. Since Sijun came back, Dabao didn''t want to tell Sijun about himself and Niuniu. But Si Jun is Niu Niu''s good friend, and, as far as he knows, Si Jun has never made it clear to Niu Niu. If he said that, it would not only disgust Niu, but also make him misunderstand that he was showing off or even bullying others. Therefore, even if Xiaobao has always hinted that he wants to solve the problem of Sijun, he has never put it into action. And most of all, he believes in Niuniu. I believe that he is the only one in her heart, and I also believe that she can handle the emotional relationship with Si Jun well. "It''s like..." Niuniu pauses, pondering how to say it so that her brother doesn''t think it''s wrong. She doesn''t know that whether it''s her or Si Jun''s mind, it''s already seen through by Dabao, but she doesn''t point it out. "Seems very unhappy?" Dabao asked. "Well..." Niuniu turned over on the bed to make the quilt tighter¡° Yes, he is very unhappy "And you? Are you sad? " Dabao asked again. "Well... A little..." Niuniu is very honest. In front of Dabao, she plays tricks, because she knows that she can''t play Dabao¡° He''s my best friend. It''s hard for me to see him like this. " Chapter 949 "Well." Dabao can understand her mood. "However, long pain is better than short pain. Since the result is the same, it''s better to tell him earlier, brother, right?" Niuniu also struggled for a period of time before she finally made such a decision. Before, she didn''t quite understand that her brother, Xiaobao, or even daddy was a gentlemanly person at home, but most of them were cold faced when facing other women outside. Only recently did she realize that for some people who have expectations and expectations for you, your tenderness and consideration will only make her and others have unexpected expectations, which will make her fall deeper and deeper. For one-sided feelings, determination and indifference are true kindness. Early the next morning, people fly to another city for publicity. As Sihan expected, Sijun is in a bad mental state. However, his attitude towards Sihan is no different from the original. He is as considerate as ever, but he keeps an appropriate distance. If it wasn''t for the extremely obvious dark circles under his eyes, Sihan almost thought that what happened last night was a dream. Si Jun doesn''t mention anything about last night, so it''s hard for Sihan to mention it again. The two people get along as usual, though, each seems to be somewhat deliberate and unnatural. This kind of deliberate and unnatural, but did not last long. Because Sihan''s schedule this week has been fully arranged by the film publicity. At every publicity point, she has to face and deal with the media reporters and fans in the best state. This kind of wholehearted investment indirectly weakens her guilt for Sijun. Si Jun, after all, is the boss''s assistant. Even if he is temporarily arranged to accompany Sihan in the publicity, he usually has to deal with a lot of his own work as an assistant. Therefore, Sihan''s indirect refusal has been diluted by his busy work. After a week''s publicity, Sihan and Sijun finally got on the flight back to r city with the army. At this time, it was more than 8 p.m., and Sihan, who had been running all day, was so tired that her eyelids could hardly open. After getting on the plane, Sijun asked the stewardess to come and get a blanket, which was supposed to cover Sihan. Sihan, however, always remembers the principle of not having too close contact with him so as not to think too much. When he hands it over, she quickly takes the blanket over. "Thank you Sihan whispers, opens the blanket and looks up at Sijun. Seeing that the other person''s face is lost and helpless, she says, "Sijun, I''ll sleep for a while." Si Jun nodded silently, hesitated for a moment, or handed her hand to help her put the horn under her shoulder. Sihan pretends not to see his considerate behavior and slowly closes her eyes. But even if she closed her eyes, she could still feel the burning sight of Si Jun stopping on her face for a long time. Just when Sihan feels that her face is about to be burned by the hot sight and wants to open her eyes to break this dilemma, a slight sigh comes from her ear, and then Si Jun''s deep but clear gibberish. "Sihan, we have known each other for nearly ten years. Over the years, I regard you as my best friend. No matter what your identity or background, you will always be my best friend." Sihan knows that he just wants to make himself at ease. And she, of course, is also embarrassed to pretend to sleep. Open your eyes, to the boss Jun slightly with a tired face¡° I always thought you were my best friend Si Jun reaches over and gently rubs her head. This action is actually too intimate, but Sihan can''t bear to avoid it. "Yu Shao is a rare good man, you will be happy!" Si Jun helps her to trim her slightly messy hair. He is very calm. He is a gentleman from beginning to end. Or, in fact, he never expected the result of this unrequited love, because from the beginning, he knew that the other party was a distant existence, so it was the greatest happiness for him to know that she had a good lover who loved her. "Thank you Sihan said sincerely. "Thank you. I should say it to you." Sihan wants to say that this is not the case, but Sijun quickly goes on, "if you have never been to a welfare home, if I have never known you, my life will definitely be a different situation." Si Jun is very clear that if it wasn''t for the support of Ji''s family, he would be forced to drop out of junior high school like many children in welfare homes. It''s impossible to have a good education and a good job like now. No matter what you see or what you contact, it''s a much wider world than he can imagine. Sihan quietly looked at him for a while, "Si Jun, the influence between people has always been mutual. If I didn''t know you, I would not be Sihan now. " If you don''t know Si Jun, Sihan will probably always be the Ji family daughter who doesn''t know what sorrow is. After knowing her real life experience, she probably can''t accept it so calmly, and know how to be grateful and cherish everything in front of her. After the two said it, the awkwardness and estrangement that existed before disappeared bit by bit. After all, they are intimate friends who have been in friendship for nearly ten years. No one is willing to hurt this rare friendship for the paper that has never been pierced and will never be pierced again. Sijun''s feelings towards Niuniu are changing. Even Xiaobao, who doesn''t often deal with them, is aware of the change. He asks Dabao privately, "Ji Dabao, you can''t hold your breath at last. Are you showdown with Sijun?" Dabao glanced at him faintly, shook his head and said, "no!" "You didn''t? How can I feel that his eyes on his sister are no longer obsessed and attached? " "Because your sister had a showdown with him!" Dabao''s face is still light, but the tone seems to have a little flaunting flavor. Xiaobao looked at him with a smile, "tut Tut, look at you! How happy is it to be declared Dabao chuckled and flicked his forehead. "When you fall in love with someone, you''ll find that it''s wonderful!" Xiaobao felt the forehead hurt by the bullet and turned his eyes helplessly. "Will you die if you don''t show your love one day?" Dabao nodded honestly, "yes, if you don''t show it, you will die. Clearly love each other, why not show? If you can''t stand it, please find someone to show. Otherwise, don''t say you can''t stop me. You can''t stand their fancy show of love, either Xiaobao is speechless. Because dad really likes to show more and more recently. For example, now, when Ji Ming has a lot of things to do, he makes up his own mind to help Mommy take half a month''s holiday and fly to the other side of the earth to play. Chapter 950 It doesn''t count that dad left a lot of work for him and his brother. Every day, he also sent a lot of pictures of his love and his mother, which made Xiaobao''s teeth itch. Mommy is young and beautiful. Xiaobao is very proud all the time. But daddy is so handsome that he can''t help gnashing his teeth! Dabao sees Xiaobao''s complicated expressions in his eyes. He closes the files on his hand and opens the calendar on his desktop. "If you find a girlfriend before your birthday, I''ll allow you half a month''s leave." The young master is the general manager. Therefore, the young master is a subordinate of the young master. The young master really needs to give an official reply on the issue of granting leave. Xiaobao stares at him, reaches out his long hand, fishes out the document in front of him, turns around and walks away, "I''m going! no Thin! It''s very rare Letong and Ji Rui rushed back to r city the day before the release of double faced man. According to the past practice, President Ji still packed the most luxurious screening hall in r city to support his baby daughter. "Double faced man" is a small production and small investment movie, but Zuo Dao is really a very thoughtful and demanding director. It''s clearly just a low-cost movie. After post editing and production, the effect broadcast in the cinema is very shocking. Of course, the greatest credit should be attributed to Sihan, the female star of the film. It has to be said that she has a very good grasp of this two-sided personality. From the beginning of the day and night, she was different from each other, and then fell into a variety of violent psychological struggle scenes, such as self struggle, saw and so on. However, no matter how deep Zuo''s skills are, how good Sihan''s acting skills are and how popular she is, it can not change the fact that this is a non-commercial film. Because of the dual personality of the female owner, it gives people the illusion that this is a suspense and panic movie. Therefore, the film arrangement rate of major cinemas is not high. Although at noon, the film was well received on the Internet, the box office on the first day was still not ideal, and it was worth a million. It seems that Zuo Dao has been psychologically prepared for this, but he happily invited the crew to have a meal, which is regarded as a celebration. No one thought that the box office of the next day had a big jump. By 10 p.m., it reached 5 million. These surprises continued all the way. On the seventh day of the film''s release, the box office rose to 10 million, with a total of nearly 50 million a week. For such a small production, apart from the director''s talent and the female owner''s fame, this is undoubtedly a big reversal. Sihan''s acting skills have also been widely recognized by the public through this film. Now when the media reports on her, they automatically give her a prefix: Sihan, a powerful idol actor. In a month''s release time, "double faced man" finally won nearly 300 million box office. In the summer of many large production of the film, into the box office of the fifth position. For many big movies, this kind of box office may not be gratifying, but for double faced man, a low investment movie with less than 10 million yuan, this kind of box office is really gratifying. The investor is a small member of the left director. At that time, he probably didn''t expect the film to make money at all. Even if the box office was OK later, he never expected to make so much money. So, in the end, I sent a big red envelope to everyone in the cast. Sihan and Zuo Dao are the biggest of them. Sihan returns home with a million dollar check and hands it to Dabao. Sihan has no idea of money. In the past two years, she has directly handed over all the money in her account to Dabao. After Dabao''s two years of investment and financial management, Sihan is now a rich woman with hundreds of millions of money. "Where''s a million? Do you have a new endorsement? " Dabao looks at the cash check in hand and looks up at Niuniu. Niu Niu leaned over and sat down with his arm in her arms. "No, it''s the red envelope from boss Bai." In fact, in Sihan''s eyes, this one million is not money, but as a reward and encouragement, Niuniu is very happy to get it. "Didn''t you take a fancy to a violin a while ago? Use this to buy it? " Dabao returned the check to her. Niuniu then remembered that she would attend teacher fan''s music recital as a special guest later. It seems that she really needs to use the million. "All right, I''ll take the money back, but you have to buy the violin for me. I have other uses for the money." Niuniu snatched the check back and quickly put it away. Dabaowei squinted at her, "what do you want this money for?" At this time, he regretted giving the money back to her so readily. Niuniu didn''t look at him either, and replied with a smile, "take it and wrap it up for a little white face!" Dabao was leaning lazily on the sofa. When she said that, she was like a tiger who was enraged. Suddenly, she rushed forward and grabbed Niuniu on the sofa. "Girl, say it again? Huh? " Dabao''s black eyes were full of danger. Niuniu''s heart was pounding wildly. I don''t know whether it was because of his dangerous eyes or his arrogance and predatory breath. "Oh... No, I just want to give teacher fan a big gift..." in Dabao''s forced attitude, Niuniu finally had to confess the truth. Although Dabao is gentle and considerate to her at ordinary times, she goes to bed at night, which is an absolute beast version. In particular, if Niu Niu accidentally does something to provoke him, the consequences will be even more unimaginable. Niu Niu has to go back to her heart shadow album tomorrow. She doesn''t want to delay recording because she can''t get out of bed tomorrow. Dabao looked at her for more than ten seconds and made sure she wasn''t lying. Then he leaned over her ear and whispered, "I''ll spare you one more time..." After the warning, he buried his head behind her shoulder and bit her hard. Niu Niu screamed out in pain, but she finally understood that Bao Xiaobai''s joke could not be opened any more. "What do you want to send to teacher fan? Is it a violin, too? " Although Dabao spared her, he didn''t mean to get up. He was lying on his side with his head in one hand and her waist in the other. Niu Niu shakes her head and sees Dabao''s face change again. She confesses immediately. "Teacher fan wants to set up an art center to teach gifted children who are in financial difficulties, but the money seems to have not been in place. I want to invest the million yuan in this art center, and the rewards for the next few performances will also be invested together with the money. Brother, do you have any idea?" I don''t know when, Niuniu already has the consciousness of a wife. She will report a large amount of income and expenditure to Dabao consciously. "Well, I don''t mind!" Dabao''s eyes were warm and her lips were blocked. Chapter 951 Mr. Fan''s music recital was very successful, especially when you Sihan was a special guest. The ticket price was even higher than ever. As a result, some media reported that this is the best cooperation between fashion and classicism. But Sihan didn''t agree with this report. Although, she is an artist now. However, she has been learning violin since she was five years old. Although she knows that she does not have much talent in this field, she has worked hard for more than ten years. When she stands on the stage and holds her beloved violin, she is a performer, not an actor or a model. Therefore, when a reporter later told her about this report, Sihan''s answer was, "as long as I stand on the stage of playing, I will no longer be an actor. Sihan, being an actor or a model, may be my interest for five or ten years, but my love for violin is of a generation." The reporter seems to have captured some amazing information, "Sihan, do you mean that you will specialize in violin in a few years? Do you want to be a violinist? " Sihan, however, was not annoyed. She said frankly, "it''s not easy to become a violinist. Of course, I will take this as my lifelong goal, but even if I can''t become a famous violinist, it should be OK to take violin teacher as my lifelong career." As soon as this interview came out, Sihan got another nickname, called "Sihan teacher". With Sihan''s workload and busyness, she naturally can''t find the time to teach violin, and her volunteer work in the welfare home teaching children violin has to be suspended since she entered the performing arts circle three years ago. Just because she can''t teach children by herself doesn''t mean she gives up helping these music loving children. After the concert tour, Mr. Fan received a donation of 5 million yuan from Sihan. The designated purpose of the donation is to invest in the facilities of the art center. Teacher fan takes the check. After being surprised, she calls Sihan. "Sihan, why don''t you name this art center Sihan Art Center?" Although he is already a famous violinist, he does not have a lot of savings. He is full of enthusiasm to set up this art center. He does not have a detailed account of the investment and expenditure. It is only when everything is put into practice that he finds that his savings of more than one million can not be achieved. And Sihan''s five million dollars solved his urgent need. "Mr. Fan, my original intention is the same as you. I just want to help more children, so you can call whatever you want, and don''t worry about me." In the end, Mr. Fan followed Sihan''s advice. On the day of the opening of the Art Center, Sihan personally attended and improvised on stage to perform two songs. The video of the performance went crazy on the Internet. In one night, many fans and netizens responded to the appeal and raised hundreds of thousands of donations and a number of in kind donations for the Art Center. After that, teacher fan once joked that Sihan was the most powerful publicity ambassador of the art center. Sihan didn''t resist the call, "of course, I have to make great efforts to publicize it. In the future, I won''t act, and I still expect teacher fan to give me a place to teach children." In fact, even though she is still acting, after the opening of the Art Center, she will still spare a few hours a month to teach children. Her personal album, after more than half a year of careful creation, was finally officially released in October. At this time, Sihan was a senior in the Conservatory of music of r university. Compared with her classmates who are busy going after graduation, she is a successful person. And the price of her successful career is that she didn''t enjoy her leisure and freehand college career. In this regard, she has no regrets, because what she wants may not be the same as others. For example, if an album is released, what others want is a big sale. All she wanted was to find a confidant. At the release of the album, when the reporter asked her how much she expected to sell the album, she replied, "no expectation. Even if only one person bought the album, only he can receive the music I want to convey completely, I am very happy." But even with her low-key estimation, this album, which is very well made and packaged, was put on sale on major websites on the first day of its release. A total of 100000 albums were sold out in the afternoon. At the moment when the record industry is at a low ebb, the sales volume of 100000 albums is close to the sales volume of Tianwang Tiantian. The sales volume of the album is gratifying. The company has arranged signing meetings in major cities one after another. Sihan''s college career in the last academic year, which he thought could be relatively leisurely, is once again filled with various announcements. A few days later, the songs of the album began to appear in the singles list of the major music charts one after another. The first hit song was the most persuasive music list in China, occupying the top position. As a result, many entertainment newspapers predicted that Sihan, as a newcomer in the music world, would become the biggest black horse sweeping the major award ceremony this year. Sihan always laughs at these predictions. In November, the promotion of the album was basically over. Sihan asked Tian Fang to stop receiving any notice and work for her, because she had to prepare for her graduation. Tian Fang now has a big stomach, but in addition to not following Sihan around, Sihan''s work is still arranged by her. Since she became pregnant, Si Jun has taken over part of Tian Fang''s work. Most of Sihan''s outings or announcements are accompanied by Si Jun. Slowly, many media know that Sihan has a handsome assistant, and even many directors or advertising companies have asked Sijun if he is interested in being a model or playing small roles. For these olive branches, Si Jun declined them all. As a result, I don''t know when it has been rumored that Sihan, a handsome assistant, is a graduate of a famous foreign university. He returned to work in Xinying because of Sihan. Naturally, the reason for his great sacrifice is that he and Sihan are actually a couple. Then, on the Internet, there are occasionally photos of Sihan and Sijun going in and out of some high-end restaurants or high-end clubs, together with some reverie conjectures. Sihan never thought that her first gossip target would be Sijun. The photos circulated on the Internet were actually taken by paparazzi when Si Jun had dinner with Ji''s family or sometimes went to the club with Ji''s brother and sister. For these photos and rumors, Dabao rarely means to intervene. As the party concerned, Sihan receives a tentative call from several familiar media reporters after the photos are published, and Sihan returns to the other party cleanly. "Si Jun and I are old friends. We have no chance of becoming lovers." Chapter 952 "Sihan, are you so sure because you have a lover?" It''s a rare opportunity for reporters to dig deeper. This kind of problem, if changed to before, Sihan usually played Tai Chi to muddle through. But this time, she suddenly did not want to play Tai Chi again. "Indeed, I already have someone I like. At the right time, I will introduce him to you. Now, I hope you don''t pair me up any more. It''s unfair to other people and the people I like. " After that, an entertainment report made a headline about Sihan''s lover. And put Sihan''s recording intact on the top of the microblog, for a moment, speculation about Sihan''s lover''s identity floated on the Internet. Although Sihan concentrated on preparing her graduation thesis at school, her popularity did not drop but rose. She has been a hot topic for more than ten days in a row. As her agent, Tian Fang''s recent phone calls are almost all about who Sihan''s lover is. However, Tian Fang only muddles through on the ground that it''s Sihan''s private affair and her agent is not very clear. Dabao doesn''t say good or bad about Sihan''s initiative to admit her love to the media. But the people of Ji family, as long as they have eyes, can see that Ji Dabao is in a particularly good mood these days. "Look at your coward. It''s just that your sister admitted her identity. Are you so happy?" Xiaobao ran on his brother with a look of disdain. It''s a cool, cold and principled Gao Fu Shuai. How come when you meet your sister''s idiot, your IQ goes down in a straight line?! "It''s like moving from the basement to the invincible Sea View Apartment. Do you think I should be happy?" Niu Niu and Si Jun''s affair, Dabao really deliberately ignored. First of all, Si Jun is who, he is very clear, no matter how outside spread, Si Jun will not do anything to embarrass Niu Niu. Second, Sihan has been in the entertainment industry for several years and has never had an affair. However, the more low-key a gossip reporter is, the more active he is to pick on you. In this case, it''s better to let the affair spread. Anyway, compared with any other man, Sijun is the safest gossip target. However, Dabao didn''t expect that Sihan, who has been used to playing Tai Chi for such gossip, would not be able to calm down this time and take the initiative to reveal that she has someone she likes. This is a very hot and attractive topic for the media. For Yu Dabao, it was a big surprise. "Fool, who would like you to take the initiative to poke the love explosion?" Dabao was very happy in his heart, but he still pretended to defend Niuniu''s face and said to the people in his arms in a slightly reproachful tone. Niu Niu nestled comfortably in his arms, grabbed his hand, put it in her mouth and nibbled it twice. "I would be very unhappy if someone said that your girlfriend was another girl. I don''t want you to be unhappy, so I just admit it myself. In the future, they won''t Scribble any more. " Sihan enters the entertainment circle because she likes to devote herself to another role to interpret different feelings of life. But if she hurts her family or brother for this love, she would rather give up this love! Dabao bowed his head and gave a loud "Bo" on her lips. "So, I''m the Lion King now?" Niuniu raised her hand to his neck, pulled him down and gave him a deep kiss in reply. Another hit song of Sihan once again took the top position around a list in December. At the end of December, Sihan was invited to attend a live program of a music list. On the stage, she was wearing a simple T-shirt, jeans, horsetail and running shoes, just like an ordinary college student. "Sihan, lions all say that your skin is good. I always thought it was the effect of PS skin grinding. Looking at it so closely, I found that you don''t need PS skin grinding at all. It''s natural beauty. It''s just people like you." Sihan replied with a smile, "of course, I eat all kinds of fruits and nutritious meals as the lions tell me every day." The fans scream and Sihan waves to the fans who have been following him for several years. The host is usually very gossip, no way, only in this way, in order to activate the scene atmosphere. "Sihan, not long ago, you personally admitted that you have someone you like. Would you please tell me what kind of person you like?" Sihan glanced at the fans with a smile. After a while, she handed the microphone to the audience and said, "what kind of boy do you think I would like?" Fans exclaimed excitedly, "handsome!" Sihan nodded and turned her eyes to the host''s face. "Well, that''s right. I like him very handsome!" The host also laughed, "just handsome?" Sihan looks at the fans again, "anything else?" Fans yelled again, "talented!" Sihan smiles and touches the tip of her nose. Everyone who knows her well knows that she is shy and embarrassed. However, shyness to shyness, she is a brave person, "yes, he is very talented! Handsome is the appearance, talented is the connotation The host screamed with the fans, "Wow, handsome and talented, isn''t it still very high?" Sihan stood on tiptoe, raised her hand and said, "maybe, so high?" After comparison, Sihan can''t help laughing again, "well, it''s really high, 188, is it high?" "Wow, is your boyfriend a model, handsome, talented and tall! I''m really envious. Sihan, are you here to pull hatred? " Sihan smiles and shakes her head. "Of course not. I''m here to make a list." "Is your boyfriend really a model?" The host''s eyes shine. You know, Sihan is really red to purple in recent years, but her love life and background have always been extremely mysterious. Now, she''s willing to cooperate so much on the program. You don''t have to think about it. The ratings of this program will definitely reach a new high. "No, he''s not a model, he''s a..." Sihan tilted her head and thought, not sure how to define Dabao, so she had to say generally, "well, he should be regarded as an elite." At this time, Qi Qi gathered around the four members of the Ji family sitting in front of the TV. When they heard Niu Niu''s reply, they had different expressions on their faces. After all, Letong and Ji Rui are parents. Even if they have words, they can hold them for a while, while Xiaobao never holds them in front of his family. "Ji Dabao, in my sister''s mind, you can only be regarded as an elite?" Ji Dabao seemed very calm. He took a sip of tea calmly before returning to him. "In your sister''s mind, it''s estimated that only daddy and Mommy can be regarded as successful people, while I can barely be regarded as the elite. As for you, you are probably just a handyman." Chapter 953 Not long after new year''s day, Niuniu ushered in the last exam week of her college career. After the exam, Niu Niu told Tian Fang that she would take a week''s vacation. Tian Fang, who is about to give birth in more than a month, doesn''t go around any more, but she goes back to Xinying every day to deal with the affairs and guests, and is responsible for managing a group of brokers and artists, while Niuniu''s work is still in her hands. Tian Fang was surprised to hear Niu Niu''s request. In recent years, Niu Niu''s own initiative to arrange work often happens, but it''s rare for her to take the initiative to take a week''s vacation. "What? Does Yu Shao want to travel with you? " Tian Fang asked like this, but she felt that the possibility was very low. Because the end of the year is the busiest time for major companies, not to mention Ji Yu, the general manager of Ji family, and Zhihao, the branch manager, who works overtime every day and travels for a week. "No, I just want to have a rest..." Tian Fang was stunned for a moment. The voice from the microphone was really tired. Probably, I''m tired of preparing for the exam. "OK, I''ll arrange a week''s holiday for you first. In a word, just remember to attend the awards ceremony next month." "Well, thank you, sister Fang!" Niuniu just hung up, and aunt Guan''s voice came from the door to remind her that she could have lunch, but she lay on the bed and didn''t want to move. After the last exam this morning, several good classmates agreed to go out for lunch together, but somehow she felt very sleepy and tired after the exam and wanted to go home to sleep. Finally, she had to push the appointment and let the driver take her home to make up for her sleep. "Aunt Guan, I''m very tired. I''ll sleep for a while and then get up for dinner." Sihan doesn''t force herself, so she pulls the quilt directly to cover her eyes and wants to sleep for a while. Aunt Guan thought she was too hard, and she didn''t say anything. She just told her to remember to heat the food after waking up, and then she went out to buy things. Niu Niu slept until more than three o''clock. After sleeping for several hours, she still felt weak and weak. Niu Niu thought to herself, it seems that this week''s vacation is really right. Recently, she has gone a little too far. Her body''s load seems to have exceeded the standard seriously! Niuniu got up and warmed up the food. She probably slept for a long time. Looking at the rich food, she couldn''t raise her appetite at all. Finally, she forced herself to eat half a bowl of rice. In the evening, the family gathered to eat together, but she still had no appetite. Dabao reached out to touch her head and looked at her anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? Are you tired of preparing for the exam recently Niuniu wants to shake her head, but she nods at last, and then makes fun of herself. "If my head is as good as my brother and Xiao Bao, I won''t worry about the exam." "Sister, aren''t you the last one today? You won''t have to worry about the exam any more." Master Xiaobao comforts Niuniu. "Is there any announcement after that?" Letong, who is a mother, wants to ask her daughter to have a rest for a while, but it''s hard to say so. She has to ask roundly. "I asked sister Fang to arrange a week''s holiday for me. Next week, I''ll have enough food and sleep at home and eat again..." Dabao grinned and pinched her pale face. "Do I have a pig?" A week later, Niuniu proved Ji Dabao''s words with her actions. She was indeed a lazy pig he raised at home. For a whole week, she really spent most of her time on eating and sleeping. In addition, she went online to read books and didn''t even go out of the yard door. On Sunday, Dabao was afraid that she would be bored at home, so he made the Secretary postpone his work and wanted to go out with her. I don''t know. She doesn''t sell at all. On Sunday, she got up at 11 o''clock and had lunch at home. Dabao said that she would take her out for a walk. She was all in her strawberry sofa and would not move. "Brother, I don''t want to go..." Niuniu lazily raised her eyelids, looked at Dabao''s eyes, as if she hadn''t woken up, with a bit of confused sleepiness. Dabao squatted down in front of her, clasped her head in one hand and kissed her, holding her hands in the other hand. "I really don''t want to move?" Niu Niu rubbed her face against his neck socket and hummed lazily from her nostrils "Well, we''re not going anywhere. I''ll be at home with you today, OK?" "Well..." Niu Niu snorted lazily. She put her hands around his back and put her head into his arms. Dabao swept her back helplessly, half kneeling and embracing her. After a while, Dabao felt that his feet were numb, so he simply picked her up, took her back to bed, and let her nest on himself, just like you like sleeping, playing and playing. And he took a book and turned it up slowly. Niu Niu lay on him, motionless like a dead dog. After reading a few chapters, Dabao was a little bit uncomfortable with such a quiet girl. Although she was not a very lively girl, she was seldom absent-minded in front of him, and even less sick like now. Frown slightly, lift the hair on her forehead, bow to kiss on her smooth forehead. "Niu Niu, I''ll take you to the hospital to see if you feel sick." Niu Niu didn''t even open her eyes for a moment, but she shook her head desperately. "I''m ok. I overdraw too much energy before, so I want to have a good rest." Her words made Dabao unable to refute. Although she didn''t receive the film this semester, she had to be busy with her studies, as well as a series of publicity itineraries and signings after the release of the album. On the day when she finished the exam, she really didn''t try to have a good rest all day. "Anyway, you have nothing to do next. Why don''t you take a long holiday and arrange the announcement after the new year." Niu Niu squints and lies on his chest. After a while, she says, "let''s talk about it..." Niuniu said that besides, Dabao thought she had a lot of work to do next, so she took the phone and dialed Tian Fang. Tian Fang seems to be very surprised, "no, from now to the Spring Festival, I didn''t dare to arrange any itinerary for her. However, several major award ceremonies have already sent invitation letters. She just remembers to attend." Dabao asked Tian Fang to send him the itinerary of several major awards ceremonies. Conveniently, he set the itinerary on Niuniu''s mobile phone memo, and then let her take a rest at ease. Niuniu then fell for more than half a month, until the end of the month of a music award ceremony, she reluctantly stepped out of the door of Ji family. Tian Fang had already started taking maternity leave, so Si Jun, the assistant boss, came to pick up Si han to attend the award ceremony. Chapter 954 Sitting in the driver''s seat driving the car, Si Jun''s eyes scan Sihan''s face in the rearview mirror several times. Finally, he can''t help saying. "Sihan, why do you seem thin?" Sihan subconsciously touches his face and says, "ah? Thin? No, I''ve been resting for more than half a month. I should be fat. " Although she has not had a good appetite for most of the month, she is very sleepy. Sometimes after lunch, she thinks she will take a nap, but when she sticks to the bed, she sleeps all afternoon. Si Jun listened to her answer, and seriously looked at her, "do you see what film, so, to lose weight to cater to the image of the people in the play?" When Niu Niu took over the first film, she lost weight in order to fit the image of the female owner. Of course, Si Jun, a close friend, knew that. Now, she thought that she would torture herself again for the sake of art. "No, I haven''t started to think about the next year yet." Niuniu herself feels strange. In recent years, she has always been full of momentum in doing everything, but during this period, she seems not interested in anything. "Oh?" Si Jun picks eyebrows, "it''s not like you." Niu Niu leaned against the back seat and nodded honestly, "yes, I don''t think I know myself any more." After a while, Niu Niu gave herself a grand reason, "Alas... Maybe I''m suffering from job burnout." Si Jun believes it to be true, "this kind of situation, have you tried before?" Niu Niu shakes her head. "No, I was a good young man who loved to work." The aspiring young man who loves his work is sent to the designated image studio by Si Jun, and the familiar stylist brings out several sets of dresses for Sihan to pick out. Sihan glanced at the dresses and casually pointed to the pure white bra dress. The stylist hands the dress to the assistant and signals her to help Sihan change it. Sihan quickly changed her dress with the help of the stylist''s assistant. When the stylist saw her, her eyes lit up. "Sihan, do you prefer a simple dress? However, it''s really suitable for you. It''s immortal! " "Thank you "But it seems that the waistline is a little loose here. It seems that it needs to be slightly trimmed." The stylist and her assistant quickly fixed the loose part of the dress, and Sihan sat down in the chair in front of the make-up mirror. Then she couldn''t help yawning. "Sihan is making a new play recently?" Makeup artist and Xinying are just cooperative relationship, they don''t know the artist''s work and itinerary. "I''m taking a long vacation recently..." Sihan covers her mouth with her hand. "However, it seems that the more vacation, the more tired! What a bitch Make up artist also ha ha laughs, "you still really don''t say, the person sometimes is like this, more busy more spirit, more idle but more tired, I also often like this!" Sihan''s skin is good. Several famous makeup artists and stylists in the studio all know it. "Sihan, have you had a bad sleep recently? The eye circles are a little obvious... " This kind of situation is common to other artists, but it''s the first time Sihan has this kind of situation. Sihan tilted her head and thought, "well, I really slept a lot during this time, but you have a point. I have a lot of dreams, and I always feel very irritable." "Can it be neurasthenia? Many artists will be more or less affected by their irregular life." Makeup artists have been immersed in this circle for more than ten years, and all kinds of people have seen it more. Sihan thinks that what she says is quite reasonable, so she wants to take her to doctor Fu to prescribe some Chinese medicine to recuperate in two days. The award ceremony started at 7 p.m., but all the guests entered at five o''clock. Before entering, because he knew that Sihan could not endure hunger, Si Jun bought steamed dumplings for Sihan to eat. The makeup artist in the car dutifully made up for Sihan, and then let Sihan out of the car. In addition to Sihan, several artists of Xinying entertainment have also received the invitation letter of this music festival. Sihan, accompanied by Sijun, enters the show and sees Tong Kehe happy. "Elder martial sister..." Tong Kehe is glad to see Sihan. He waves his hand and trots over. Several people walk on the red carpet together, take the pen of Miss Li Li and sign the name on the background. Sihan smiles and puts a few celebrities in front of the media reporters. After taking the photos, the media reporters come forward one after another and pass the microphone to Sihan. "Sihan, I heard that you are the hot candidate for the best album, the best new artist and the best singer tonight. How many times do you think you are likely to win the prize?" Tong Kehe and Sihan are surrounded by reporters. After listening to the reporter''s questions, they turn their eyes to Sihan. Sihan looks at them with a smile. "Although I''m Tong Kehe''s happy elder martial sister, I''m a rookie in music. They are my elder martial brothers. It''s the biggest affirmation for me to stand with them. It doesn''t matter whether I win the prize or not." Of course, reporters know that this is just a modest statement. Who doesn''t know that Tong Kehe and happy have been on the road for three years. Half of the songs in the three albums are written by Sihan. Even many music critics say that Sihan makes Tong Kehe happy. Seeing that Sihan was so modest, the reporter knew that she would never say anything to offend others, so she changed her tone and stopped asking about the awards. "Sihan, you said before that when the right time comes, you will disclose the identity of the person you like. If you win the grand prize today, will you disclose it?" Without thinking about it, Sihan shook her head and denied, "no!" "Why?" "It''s evening now. This kind of light will bring him out and affect his handsome image! My he is a prince charming, not black charcoal. Kekexingxing, right The reporter on the scene was amused by her and laughed. Knowing that she couldn''t find out why, she followed her topic and turned her attention to Tong Ke and happy, the two good friends. Sihan several were besieged on the stage to interview for a few minutes, the MC came to the rescue at the right time, let the Miss etiquette lead Sihan and Tongke several to the audience. "Elder martial sister, I think you can win at least two trophies tonight." Sihan glances at Tongke, "why, do you want me to blow my one, too?" Tong Ke waved his hand with a smile, "elder martial sister, how dare I? I just want to say that after the Spring Festival, I and I are going to prepare a new album, and then we will have to work hard for you." To Tong Ke''s request, Sihan smiles and agrees. Compared with many composers, Sihan is a high-yield composer with great inspiration. What''s more, her songs are not limited to a certain style. Even senior supervisors and producers like Ning Yi and Jiahao have publicly praised Sihan as a rare talent. Chapter 955 "Sihan, this is sister Fang''s acceptance speech for you. Take a look." Si Jun doesn''t know when he will also be at the table. He sits down on the other side of Sihan and hands Sihan a piece of paper. Sihan took it over and murmured in a low voice as she unfolded, "sister Fang is really, the baby is about to be born, and she still has an endless heart." Si Jun knew that she was concerned about Tian Fang. He laughed and joked, "since you care about her so much, you should work hard. In that way, she can pay more commission to buy delicious clothes for her baby." Think Han Bai He one eye, "that you also hasten, have been so lonely.", Sihan doesn''t like to mix with others, but she hopes that Sijun can find the person who accompanies him to taste cold and warm as soon as possible. But, strictly speaking, Si Jun is only one or two years older than Si Han. For men, he is still young, and his career is on the rise. He wants to spend forty-eight hours a day. What''s the point of falling in love? "I''m not in a hurry!" Si Jun''s answer is within Sihan''s expectation. Sihan takes a deep look at him and doesn''t say anything. Sijun and Sihan have been friends for so many years, and they know her very well. She turned her head and looked at him on the stage without any expression. She was silent for a while and poked her arm with her finger. Sihan turns her head and looks at him slightly. "Don''t worry, I didn''t think about anything else. I just want to lay a good foundation for my career and then think about life." Sihan nods gently, but still doesn''t say anything. The master of ceremonies on stage is happily listing the candidate list of various awards. Sihan''s eyes seem to be cast on the master of ceremonies, but it is empty. At this time, she didn''t listen to what the emcee was saying at all. She was just carefully screening out whether any of her friends had a better personality and good conditions. She didn''t dislike Si Jun as an orphan. She is not really anxious to give Si Junsai a personal help, but she really wants to help him find a friend with the same ideals. Maybe she has a feeling, and it''s really done? "Sihan... Sihan..." Next to the Si Jun pushed her, tone a little urgent. Sihan returns to her soul and looks at him in a hurry. "You are the best composer!" Sihan is slightly stunned. She turns her head to look at the big screen on the stage. Indeed, there are several big words on it. The winner: Sihan. She didn''t even know that her song won the prize! "What tune?" Sihan has already stood up, but she still takes advantage of bending to ask Sijun. "One man''s stage..." This song is a song written by Sihan for Tong Kehe. It was released at the beginning of the year and can be heard on major radio stations at the end of the year. It has been adapted into various styles, such as dance music, jazz music, Rb Since Tong Ke is happy to sing the song, the two singers naturally want to accompany Sihan to the stage for the award. The two handsome guys accompany Sihan to the stage one by one. The awarding guests on the stage can''t help whistling loudly. "Ladies and gentlemen, please give a warm applause to our handsome and beautiful combination!" Sihan has been involved in the entertainment industry for at least a few years. She has been able to cope with this kind of scene for a long time. Although this is her first award in the field of music, just like the mother who has given birth to a child, the first daughter is very nervous. When she comes to the second one, whether she has a son or a daughter, she will be calm after all. "Feng elder brother is more and more naughty. With you and LAN elder sister, coco Xingxing and I are not a combination of handsome men and beautiful women!" Sihan, who takes over the microphone generously, laughs and jumps out a sentence that no matter who loves to hear. Sure enough, brother Feng had a happy smile on his face. After he handed the trophy to her, he gently hugged her. "Congratulations This Feng elder brother is an old man in the music world. He can shake the music world a few times with just a few words. He is famous for being difficult to deal with at ordinary times, and few people dare to provoke him. To get his sincere congratulations is a great encouragement for a new generation. At the same time, it also shows recognition. "Thank you Sihan responded sweetly, and then politely hugged another prize winner. "At the beginning, when Keke and Xingxing said that most of the songs on their album were composed by Sihan, many people must have said privately that Sihan must be a singing duck. Otherwise, she went to Siberia out of tune. Otherwise, how could she throw so many good songs to others if she didn''t sing by herself? But no one thought that Sihan''s voice was so amazing There are a lot of Sihan fans under the stage. After listening to brother Feng''s teasing, he cried out, "I didn''t expect it! That sounds so good! " Fengge successfully started the first round of heat on the field, looking at Sihan with a smile, "Sihan, we all want to hear you sing a few words on one''s stage..." Well, Sihan is really unprepared. After all, even if she had confidence in herself, she didn''t expect to win the best composition award. Coco on one side looks at Sihan and knows that she is unprepared, so she says with a bitter face. "Brother Feng, as soon as the voice of elder martial sister opens, who will buy the records of Xingxing and me in the future? Brother Feng, leave a way for the little ones to walk, OK?" He is plainly complaining like this, but everyone knows that he is relieving Sihan. Feng brother has always been soft, but he doesn''t eat hard. Seeing that a few young people are really unprepared, he also eats, "Oh, OK, OK, coco Xingxing, you two go to prepare and perform hard. Next, let''s give it to Sihan and listen to her acceptance speech." She looks at the note Si Jun gave Si Han. However, Tian Fang didn''t expect that she would win the best composer award. So, the people who thank her are different. "Thank my fans, thank my company and all the staff, thank Ning Ge and Hao Ge, and most importantly, thank my teacher en normal, who opened the door of music for me, and then there are so many songs signed as Sihan. Thank you, thank you This time, she didn''t thank her family or the people she loved, because she knew that real gratitude didn''t need to be publicized in front of so many people. Sihan makes a deep bow to the audience, and then leaves the stage with the cup, leaving the stage for the singer Tong Kehe to be happy. "Congratulations Si Jun went all the way to the stage and held out his hand to her. Although there has been an affair between the two before, both Si Jun and Si Han seem to be quite generous. Now, Si Han puts his palm on Si Jun''s hand and takes it back to his seat. "Just now Yu Shao called to ask if you need him to attend?" It seems that Ji Yu has seen the picture of her winning the prize from the live broadcast. Chapter 956 "No need..." Niuniu said, picked up her phone to Xiaobao and her parents to send a message of good news. When she sent it to Dabao, she specially added a paragraph, "brother, you don''t have to rush here. Just be busy with your business. After that, Si Jun will send me home." Niuniu has never advocated that Dabao and her family come to the scene to support her. It''s not that she doesn''t want her family to accompany her to witness the happy moment. The main thing is that she doesn''t want the media to have a chance to scribble. Of course, she also knows that her parents or brother have enough ability to suppress many bad comments, but she doesn''t want to add any unnecessary trouble to her family. As for Si Jun, Ji''s family has almost the same trust in him as Tian Fang''s agent. "Well, we''ll celebrate when you get home." After Dabao came back, he didn''t say a word. Maybe he was really busy. And Sihan, when she won the best composition, had no hope of winning the prize. Her way of thinking is that the conference gave her such a big consolation award because no other nomination could be made. So, without any psychological preparation, she went on stage and won the best album award. Then, she even won the most popular female singer award at the finale. The best album and the most popular female singer were two of the three awards of the night, plus the best composition. Sihan was the biggest winner of the night. Not to mention that Sihan didn''t think of this, even Ji Dabao, who is working in the office with a live video broadcast and pays attention to the progress from time to time, didn''t think of it at all. Of course, if he knew early in the morning that his baby Niu would be the biggest winner tonight, he would attend the award ceremony with her regardless of her wishes. After the award, Sihan received a group interview with three trophies. This time, the reporter repeated the same old tune again. "Sihan, you won three awards tonight and became the biggest winner. Can''t you make an exception and introduce him to us?" In fact, so far, many people are still in YY. Sihan and Sijun are a couple. After all, the two are a perfect match. However, what they didn''t expect was that the picture of master Ji standing with Sihan was much more beautiful than that of Sijun standing with Sihan. Of course, these are all afterwords. Now Sihan is smiling in response to the reporter''s question, "yes, I''m an honest girl who keeps her word." "You just go back once, we won''t blame you..." reporters coax Sihan with a smile, trying to dig out some powerful news from her mouth. Kesihan''s mouth is famous for its strictness. As long as she doesn''t want to say anything, no matter how the media reporters inquire, she always has a way to muddle through. This time, it''s the same. The reporters'' fierce questions are still pushed back by Sihan''s tai chi moves. In the following days, award ceremonies and annual ceremonies were held one after another. As a favorite of the fashion industry, Sihan, who has made great achievements in the film and music circles this year, was so busy that she could hardly find a place to go. All kinds of previous arguments about job burnout were squeezed away by the continuous work. By the end of January, Sihan had won ten awards at various awards ceremonies, large and small. The most authoritative golden opera ceremony in music and Golden Lion award ceremony in film were held on February 1 and 2, respectively. The two award ceremonies were held in Beijing. Originally, Dabao had prepared for a three-day holiday early to accompany Sihan to attend these two awards ceremonies, which are of great importance in the domestic music and film circles. However, people are not as good as nature. The day before Niuniu''s departure, a large-scale processing plant under Ji''s company received the notice of pollution surprise inspection. As the person in charge of the project, Dabao naturally had to stay and direct the staff to deal with the inspection. Tian Fang''s daughter was born in the middle of January. The responsibility of accompanying Sihan to attend the award ceremony in Beijing falls to Sijun. Xiaobao heard that her brother couldn''t accompany her sister to the award ceremony, and asked Niuniu if she needed his company. Niuniu shakes her head and says that she doesn''t need it. She takes it as her job. Sijun is the assistant to the boss and a colleague. It''s normal to accompany her, but Xiaobao is a relative. There''s no need to accompany her everywhere. Besides, this kind of award ceremony usually lasts for a few hours, which is a kind of inhuman torture for Xiaobao, an active young master. Xiaobao didn''t insist. Anyway, my brother would fly to the capital after handling things. If the plane was on time, maybe he could catch up with the award. There are more awards presented at the Golden Melody festival than at other music awards. In addition to the usual awards such as the male and female Newcomer Award and the CI and Qu award, there are also awards for behind the scenes production, such as the best producer and the best producer. At the same time, ten most widely sung songs will be selected from the songs released this year as the top ten Golden Songs of the year. With the previous awards ceremony as a cushion, Sihan has become a hot candidate for major awards, some even call Sihan prize sweeper. The awards were announced one by one. As expected, Sihan won three awards: best selling album, most popular female singer and best golden melody. Once again, he became the biggest winner of the whole game. Naturally, he became the focus of the whole game. Although it''s a different award ceremony, the media are actually coming and going, so after several contests, the media reporters have given up the idea of asking Sihan about her privacy. This time, they finally ask Sihan seriously when she is going to release her next album. Sihan really didn''t think about it. "I haven''t planned for the moment, probably because I''m more casual. Before I did this album, I was suddenly inspired, so I made this album on a whim. The next one, I guess I''ll wait until I have another big inspiration!" After all, the entertainment industry is a very realistic place. Everyone wants to make money when they are in the spotlight. Otherwise, when they wake up, who can guarantee that they will be in the spotlight? I don''t know what Sihan says is what she really thinks at this time. She''s not even sure whether she will release her next album. After coping with the media, Niuniu finally returned to the backstage to take off her make-up. Although there was a celebration party after the award ceremony, today''s makeup artist helped her put on a heavy make-up to match her red dress, which made Niuniu, who was used to wearing light make-up, hardly recognize herself in the mirror. There are a lot of women in the dressing room. Si Jun is probably not used to it. After a while, he tells Sihan to breathe. As soon as he left, Sihan''s phone rang. When he saw the call, it was Ji Dabao who had not heard from him all day. Chapter 957 "Girl, what''s up? Is there a big harvest tonight?" Although Ji Dabao has been urging Niuniu to be normal and not to pay too much attention to the awards. But the representative of the award affirmed that his Niuniu did not give less than others. Of course, he hoped that she would be recognized by the jury at this most authoritative award ceremony. "Well, won the best album, the most popular female singer and the best golden melody." Sihan obediently finished the report and asked him, "have you solved all your problems? You''ll have a good rest tonight. Don''t rush here. " She is more concerned about whether he has a good rest than that he can''t share the joy with himself. "Well, it''s so late, I really can''t make it. I''ve made a reservation for tomorrow morning''s flight. You ask Si Jun to send me your itinerary for tomorrow." After a few words of conversation, Dabao probably heard Sihan''s noisy voice and told her not to drink as much as possible and to have an early rest in the evening, so he hung up. The makeup artist is very familiar with Sihan. Seeing that she hangs up and stares at the phone in a daze, she teases her, "Sihan, boyfriend?" Sihan didn''t say yes or no. she just closed her eyes slightly, leaned back and said, "I''ll squint for a while. Xiaorou, please call me." Generally speaking, although Sihan openly admits that she has someone she likes, except for Tian Fang and Si Jun, many artists in Xinying, including Ning yijiahao, have never met Sihan, a mysterious lover. It''s also full of gossip and interest to talk about it in private. However, although we all don''t know the real background of Sihan, we know that Sihan is the one they can''t stir up. Therefore, eight trigrams belong to eight trigrams, and no one ever dares to pick anything from Sihan. For example, now Sihan says that she is tired, so we don''t ask any more questions. We just talk about gossip. Sihan is not really tired to this extent. She is just not willing to talk about her private affairs with others. Therefore, although she closed her eyes, her ears were full of their chattering voices. A said, "my husband called just now and said that his son was so noisy that he couldn''t live in peace. He thought I was so happy." B said, "my mother''s birthday this week, my mother-in-law actually asked us to accompany her to travel, my mother is not a mother?" Sihan quietly lights candles for a and B in her heart, and secretly congratulates her brother for being a patient and gentle father, while Mommy is even less likely to become an overbearing mother-in-law. C said, "sister xiaorou, I cheated me a few days ago that I had a male ticket. Guess what he said?" Xiaorou''s voice rang out in Sihan''s ear, "how can he say that it''s not to ask you to kill it?" C has been talking to man Piao for several years, but C has wanted to get married for a long time. Man Piao has been putting off for various reasons, so she would cheat him with such words. "That''s not true, he said. How can it be? Your relatives came only a week ago." Sihan was just listening to the bustling state of mind, listening to c this sentence, the heart inexplicably fast beating up. wait! When was the last time she visited her relatives? Sihan doesn''t care to close her eyes and pretend to sleep. When she opens her eyes, she opens her bag and takes out her mobile phone to open the memo. oh My God! The last time relatives came in mid December, now it''s February 1, it''s half a month late! "Ha ha, you are very careful. Even your relatives remember so clearly when they came here. In this case, it''s impossible not to know that you want to get married. You want to be crazy!" Xiaorou says, seeing Sihan open her eyes and fiddle with something, thinking that she was woken up by the words of XiaoC and herself, she lowers her head and asks, "Sihan, are you right?" Sihan''s mind is not on it at all. When she asked, she had to prevaricate, "sister xiaorou said so much..." At the celebration reception, Sihan was obviously absent-minded. Several times, someone familiar with her came to greet her, and she seemed a little at a loss. Fortunately, Sijun was there, which helped her solve a lot of problems. "Sihan, are you not feeling well?" Si Jun pulls Sihan aside, hands the dish with snacks to her, and stares at her fearfully. Sihan''s heart is in a mess. She can''t say whether she is expecting or worried. Anyway, she just wants to leave the reception and confirm her current health in private. But the uneasiness and expectation in her heart, of course, can''t say to Si Jun, for his worried eyes, had to nod to admit. "Well, I feel a little dizzy. Maybe I went to bed too late last night." "Why don''t I talk to the organizers, let''s go first?" Si Jun''s proposal is in Sihan''s heart. The hotel is not far from the reception site. Sihan stops Sijun from taking a taxi because she wants to walk for a while. Si Jun to Si Han is similar to Da Bao to Si Han. I wish I could spoil her and spoil her. Although I was afraid that she would be tired when she walked back, he couldn''t stop her when she said that he wanted to absorb the fresh air in the street. The hotel is not far away. Walking along the sidewalk, it''s only a few hundred meters away. They walk slowly side by side. Several times, Si Jun starts to talk, but Sihan shows a general interest and absent-minded appearance. Si Jun has no choice but to sigh and walk with her silently. About half way, Sihan points to the drugstore by the road and says, "Sijun, I''m a little sick in the stomach. Go in and buy some medicine." Si Jun a listen to her say uncomfortable, quickly follow up, "is the food is not clean, do you want to go to the hospital to see?" Sihan stood still, turned around and pushed his shoulder awkwardly, "you just stand here and wait for me, I don''t have to go to the hospital, just take some medicine." Si Jun looks at her suspiciously. After a while, he vaguely understands, and his expression becomes slightly unnatural. "Oh... Then you go in and buy it, and I''ll wait for you outside..." with hesitation, afraid Sihan is embarrassed, she automatically turns to face the main road. Sihan, wearing a mask and sunglasses, went into the drugstore. First he took two boxes of pregnancy test boxes, and then he took a box of medicine and application for dysmenorrhea. The latter, of course, was used to confuse Sijun''s audio-visual experience. After paying the bill, Sihan puts the test box into her bag, and the medicine and application for dysmenorrhea, while she swings out with a big prescription in a small bag. Si Jun''s eyes are sharp. He glances at the name of the medicine in the bag, which is consistent with what he thinks. He doesn''t ask any more questions, but when he passes a restaurant, he specially buys Sihan''s favorite package, and asks the waiter to pack a cup of nourishing chicken soup. "Si Jun, I''ll go back to take the medicine and go to sleep. You can divide the bag into two bags." Sihan is anxious to know her own situation at this time, so she sends Sijun back to his guest room as soon as possible. Si Jun doesn''t doubt him, so he directly asks the store to pack the bags separately. Chapter 958 At noon the next day, Sihan was doing nursing in a beauty salon near the hotel. Dabao called in and said that he had arrived. She asked where she was. She gave her the address. Ten minutes later, a beautician came in and told her in a low voice that there was a Mr. Ji outside looking for her. "Let him in." Dabao was brought in by the beautician. Niu Niu was putting on a mask. Her eyes could not keep her mouth open. Hearing the footsteps, Niuniu moved slightly. Soon, her hand was caught in the warm and powerful palm. "How much longer?" Deep voice into Niuniu ears, fingers gently scratch her palm, as a greeting to her, said I arrived. "You can clean it in ten minutes. Mr. Ji, would you like to wait outside or sit here with Miss Sihan?" "I''ll wait here!" As soon as Dabao''s voice fell, a clever man over there moved a chair and said, "Mr. Ji, please sit down!" Dabao grabs Sihan''s hand. Although he is sitting on one side in silence, it makes Sihan feel at ease. Waiting for the beautician to help her clean up the application on her face, as soon as she opened her eyes, she opened her eyes to Dabao''s black eyes. "I thought you were going to my uncle''s first!" Sihan has activities all day, so I''m not sure if Dabao will accompany her all the time. Dabao shook his head. "No, I''ll be with you all day." Eyes drooping gently looking at her, slender fingers from her beautiful black eyebrows slide to the water tender face, due to two beauticians in, he can only use a subtle way to convey care. "Well, we''ll have something to eat first. There''s a press conference at noon. If you have something to do, you can leave at that time." Niuniu sat up with her hands on the bed and reached out to pick up the coat from the beautician. Dabao picked it up and carefully helped her put it on. The buttons were buttoned one by one, and then the hat was lifted to cover her head. "Come on, the driver is waiting outside." Niuniu thought it was the car arranged by the company. When she went out, it was the driver and car of the Yang family. "My uncle said he had a place reserved for you to celebrate tonight." Dabao opened the door and helped her into the car. Dabao''s attitude is the same as usual. Niuniu concludes that Si Jun didn''t tell his brother about his "discomfort" last night. Sure enough, if Niu Niu expected, Si Jun was thin skinned. After receiving her misleading information, she was embarrassed to report to Dabao. On the car, Niu Niu found that Si Jun was also in the car. He sat on the co driver wisely and left the back seat to Niu Niu and Dabao. "Yu Shao, where are we going now?" The driver turned to Dabao. Dabao looked down at Niuniu, "what do you want to eat?" Niuniu thought that Dabao had worked hard all day yesterday, and she flew here early this morning. She certainly didn''t have a good appetite. "Would you like to have tea in a Cantonese style teahouse?" Dabao also thought that Niuniu had no appetite for anything recently. After hearing her suggestion, he directly talked about the most famous Cantonese style teahouse in Beijing. Niuniu''s appetite is really not very good recently. Compared with Dabao and Xiaobao, she is not picky about food, but recently she is very picky. Letong and Dabao just think that she is under too much pressure at the end of the year and don''t think much about other things. Niuniu didn''t think much before, but now she understands the reason. Three people sitting around a small round table, Niu Niu see steaming snacks, appetite, picked up chopsticks, then put a shrimp dumpling in her mouth. Dabao and Sijun are not in a hurry. They each take a sip of tea. Sijun takes a look at Niuniu who is very happy and turns to Dabao. "Yu Shao, I answered two phone calls this morning. One is director Lei Tong and the other is director Mo Xiao. " Dabao''s calm eyes flashed a few ripples, "Oh? They''re looking for Niuniu? " The director Lei Tong, who has not been active in China in recent years, is the first major director recognized by the public abroad. As for another director, Mo Xiao is famous for making alternative films. His films are not many, but his plays can basically win awards at several international famous film festivals. "Yes, they both said the same thing. They both said that the female owner of a play was very suitable for Sihan''s play." Dabao took a deep look at the girl who ate with relish and thought, this girl will probably hold a big prize again tonight! "You will come back to them later and say that the senior management of the company will contact them later and talk about them in detail then." Dabao''s voice just dropped. Niu Niu, who had been eating happily, suddenly raised her head. "Brother, don''t hurry to contact them first. Let''s talk about it tomorrow, OK?" Dabao was puzzled, but since she said so, he couldn''t say anything. "Well, Si Jun, take care of it." Over the past few years, Xinying has given Niuniu a very high degree of freedom. In Niuniu''s impression, it seems that there has never been any notice or film appointment or advertisement against her will. In short, no matter what Niu Niu asked for, the company never obstructed or interfered. Coming out of the teahouse, nearly eleven o''clock, Dabao ignored Niuniu''s suggestion and insisted on accompanying Niuniu to the press conference. Many of the media here actually know him. "Ji Shao, come here to hold Sihan today?" Several senior reporters have long heard that Sihan''s relationship with Ji''s family is not simple. Although they dare not say anything clearly, all kinds of conjectures are inevitable. Now, seeing that master Yuanji is so close to Sihan, he seems to understand something. So, is Sihan Ji''s girlfriend? Several reporters who speculated like this breathed a sigh, secretly congratulated that they had not poked any gossip or deep dig about Sihan before, otherwise, they would not know how to die! "Well, I just have time today. Come and accompany her." Young master Ji shook hands with several reporters who said hello to him one by one, and joked with a smile, "you''ll have to show mercy to Sihan later, please!" Several reporters were flattered and responded with a smile, "don''t dare, even if master Ji doesn''t say it, we won''t embarrass Sihan." Dabao blinked with a smile and found a seat under the guidance of the organizer. Sihan had a deep sleep last night, and had a good meal just now. Sitting on the rostrum at this time, she was full of spirit. Dabao sits in the center of the room, learning from a crowd of fans, takes out his mobile phone and shoots Sihan from all angles. To tell you the truth, Sihan has been in the entertainment industry for so long that Dabao rarely looks at her from this position and angle, just like a most ordinary fan, looking up at her! It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s that his identity is special and sensitive. He doesn''t want to appear, causing her trouble. At the same time, he may steal the aura and attention that originally belonged to her. Chapter 959 Sihan on the rostrum was talking to the actor next door. She seemed to feel the burning eyes from the audience. She slightly tilted her head and accurately caught the young master Ji, who was a little fan with a mobile phone. Sihan doesn''t have a big reaction. She just smiles and blinks at him. Seeing this, the artists around her asked her, "why, meet acquaintances?" Sihan turns her eyes back, shakes her head and denies, "no, it''s just a fanatical little fan." The artist around her is several years older than her. She has been in the entertainment industry for nearly ten years. This year, she has become popular only by a movie, but the degree of popularity is not as good as Sihan. "Sihan, has anyone ever told you that you are really popular with the audience?" The artist envies that the number of fans she has accumulated over the past ten years is less than one tenth of Sihan''s. Sihan smiles naively, "right? Probably because I''m not aggressive at all? " Usually, people say that you are not aggressive, which means that you are ordinary. "Sihan, you are really joking. Do you know that your face is the best model for plastic surgery this year? Do you mean you are not aggressive?" It''s strange to say that most beautiful actresses are hard to get the audience''s approval. If they are too low-key, they will be called high cold clothes. They will always be active in the headlines, and they will easily cause the audience''s aesthetic fatigue. Sihan, however, is known as a connotative and low-key artist. Mingming never takes the initiative to hype, but the topic about her will cause a big wave of hot search every once in a while. Sihan was so said by the other side, it''s not good to be modest. She just touched her face and said with a smile, "Maybe God specially gave me food." But everyone who is familiar with Sihan knows that what she relies on is not the face God gave her. After all, no matter how upright your face is, you will be tired of seeing too much. As an actor or a singer, the most important thing is that she has her own characteristics of role performance and song interpretation, and Sihan pays much more than many artists for this characteristic. However, what others see is often just your success. As for the sweat and blood behind your success, no one will see it or care about it. Thinking of this, Sihan can''t help but look at the man in the audience. Fortunately, no matter how others ignore her, the man sees everything in her eyes. All her efforts, efforts and persistence over the years, he has been quietly watching in his eyes, and has been supporting her behind her without hesitation, doing her most powerful backing. Ji Dabao in the audience, in the lens of narrowing the focus, faintly sees her eyes red, and her heart is slightly shocked. She takes her eyes away from the mobile phone screen, and raises her head to meet Niu Niu CHIGUO''s eyes. Although the distance between them is not too close, Dabao can clearly see the complex and strong emotion in her eyes. According to Dabao''s understanding of her, his intuition told him that she was a little abnormal at this time. Dabao''s heart seems to be pulled into a ball by something. He wants to rush over and ask her what''s wrong, but reason tells him that at this moment, he can only be a fanatical fan of Sihan. If he really rushes up, she is the second miss of the Ji family, and Ji Sihan''s identity will be exposed. He and his parents and family are not afraid of trouble. They just don''t want her to be crushed by her prominent status. They stare at each other for a while, and the reporters around seem to have caught something. They follow Sihan''s eyes to find the focus of her eyes. Dabao was quick witted and took a "Sihan I love you" from the fans behind him The brand shakes hard, and then opens his mouth and says "good! Don''t be afraid Deep but warm eyes, through the air to Sihan incomparable peace of mind and gentle comfort. Sihan, of course, receives his words. She takes back her eyes with a smile and says, "fool!" Sensitive reporters are disappointed when they see Dabao''s behavior, which is close to that of a fool. Although the fool fans are very handsome and stylish, at first sight, they are Gao Fu Shuai, but then they see Sihan''s white eyes, they know that she doesn''t like to see the fool. What prince charming and Cinderella''s beautiful love, as expected, will only appear in fairy tales! After Sihan takes back her sight, she looks down at the manuscript that Qijun just gave her. It''s nothing more than the responses to gossip. For Sihan, these responses are useless, because just last night, she had a new decision. At the press conference, which is ahead of schedule for the Golden Lion Award, Sihan, as a hot candidate for this year''s best actress, has no accident to become the focus. In addition, she just won the three most important music awards at the awards ceremony last night. People are even more looking forward to seeing if the latest song will win the honor of the film queen in a few hours. "Sihan, double faced man is the fourth film you made. Many people may not find the right direction after making four films, but you do it step by step. The first one won the Best Newcomer Award, the second one won a lot of praise because of its integration with Mr. Luo, and the third one won the nomination for best actress. Although the final prize fell behind others, for you, Is also a affirmation and recognition, tonight, do you think you will be a shame to win the best actress This reporter''s words, obviously sound to hold Sihan, but in fact, it is hidden mystery. As long as Sihan is not careful, she will fall into the trap of tearing other candidates with her last sentence. Because Fang Wenxi, who won the best actress award last year, also competed for the best actress award this time. Sitting in the audience, Si Jun and Dabao, though they believe in Sihan, secretly give her a cold sweat. Sihan smiles and blinks. The smile on her face is still as quiet as before. "Thank you for your appreciation and affirmation of Sihan. There are five candidates for best actress tonight, and Sihan is honored to be one of them. I have 20% confidence in this. Sister, do you think my formula of probability is right The reporter got Sihan''s reply, but he couldn''t find a point to refute or ask again, so he had to nod his head to agree. Other reporters look at her sympathetically, as if to say that after being in this business for so long, don''t they know that Sihan is a famous Taiji master? Dabao under the stage breathed a sigh of relief. To tell you the truth, it''s the first time that he saw Sihan use four or two pull a thousand pounds to deal with the media. Only after seeing it with his own eyes can he understand why Tian Fang is more and more indulgent to Sihan. Because now Sihan is a very successful and excellent artist. Even if no one helps her, she can easily cope with most of the crises. Chapter 960 After the press conference, Sihan did not attend the dinner party with other interviewees, while Sijun was very witty and took part in the dinner party for the reason of staying to deal with the media. Si Jun accompanies Si han to the underground parking lot, takes her to Dabao''s car, and then turns to leave. "Brother, you were so stupid just now!" The light in the parking lot was very dim, and Dabao''s car was just facing the wall, which was a dead corner. Niuniu then propped up to kiss Dabao on the lips. Although Dabao felt that such a kiss was far from enough, he also knew that this place was not suitable for intimate games. He licked the lip that still had her slight breath, raised her lip, started the car and slowly backed it out. "Girl, I''m your longest love fan. It''s sad that you said I was stupid!" Dabao holds the steering wheel in one hand and covers his chest in the other, making his chest stuffy and sad. Niu Niu patted him on the arm, "come on!" Dabao looked at her plaintively, and Niuniu giggled at him. "Brother, this proud little expression is not suitable for you. It''s the special expression of little master Xiaobao." Dabao also "poof" to smile, think about it, young master in front of his family do often show such a small expression. They looked at each other with a silly smile, and no one explored the question of who was stupid. "What would you like to eat?" Asked Dabao. Niu Niu pointed to a restaurant not far away, "just go over there and have something to eat!" Dabao gave her a strange look. He thought that she had specially pushed the dinner to eat something exquisite. "Girl, are you sure? It''s just an ordinary fast food restaurant. " Niuniu nodded, "I''m sure! Brother, don''t look down on this fast food restaurant. It''s a chain fast food restaurant. I used to shoot in the film city and often eat the fast food here. In fact, it''s not as bad as you think. " Dabao thinks that she is missing the taste of filming. He sits down in Yajian and orders some famous dishes. When the waiter leaves, Dabao pulls her over and holds her in his lap. "Niu Niu, Lei Tong and Mo Xiao are excellent directors. If not, I''ll call them tomorrow to see if I can stagger the schedule of the two plays and you can take them both?" Niu Niu bit her lip and turned to look at him, "brother, are you not afraid of my hard work?" Dabao kisses her on the forehead. "I''m afraid, but I''m even more afraid that you will be sad and disappointed because you missed the two directors." Niu Niu looked down and thought about it. She raised her head and shook her head at Dabao. "Brother, I won''t!" At this time, Dabao didn''t understand the true meaning of Niuniu''s words, but thought that she was comforting herself and forced to smile. So I secretly decided to call the two directors in person tomorrow morning. If they are not willing to stagger the schedule, they will buy the shooting rights of the two films. As the only investor, he always has the right to decide the schedule! Niuniu, however, didn''t know that her rich and willful brother had such an abacus in secret. She had a very happy and fast meal. Several times, Dabao frowned when he saw the speed of her eating. Finally, he could not help pressing her chopsticks. "You eat slowly, Si Jungang said. I''ll send you to the styling room at three o''clock to make up and change clothes. It''s only twelve o''clock now. We''re not in a hurry!" Niuniu nodded cleverly, but the speed of eating didn''t slow down at all. When Dabao saw this, he could only caress her back and help her feel comfortable while sighing silently. The two of them came out of the meal at a very fast speed and got into the car. Dabao buckled his seat belt and looked at Niuniu and asked, "let''s go back to the hotel to have a rest. You have to sit for several hours in the evening. It''s very tiring." At ordinary times, she was almost obedient to Dabao, but she shook her head again. "Brother, I want to go shopping." Dabao started the car. "What do you want to buy? Are you in a hurry? " Niuniu nodded, "yes, it''s half a month since sister Fang''s baby daughter was born. I haven''t had time to see the baby yet. I want to buy a gift for the baby." "We can buy it tomorrow. Don''t rush to buy it today?" Dabao always thinks something is wrong. But Niu Niu insisted, "tomorrow you may have to go back to r city early in the morning. I heard that there is a jewelry store in Beijing that bought beautiful jade articles. I want to go and have a look." Dabao couldn''t beat her and finally drove to the famous jewelry store she said and stopped. After Niu Niu went in, she went to the jade counter for a long time. Finally, at Dabao''s suggestion, she bought a jade Guanyin with a platinum necklace for children. The price of jade Guanyin and necklace is close to seven figures. Dabao doesn''t care about money, but he''s afraid Tian Fang won''t accept it. "Niuniu, is the price too expensive?" Niuniu said, "it''s not expensive. Have you forgotten? Sister Fang said that her children will be with us in the future. This necklace will be regarded as a token of love. " Although she was serious, Dabao was amused by her. "Fool, we haven''t even got a picture of our child. Do you have a baby kiss for him so soon? Do you want to be a mother-in-law When Niu Niu heard the speech, she seemed to feel a little impatient. She couldn''t help laughing. She raised her finger and put the sunglasses on the bridge of her nose, which covered most of her face. Niuniu takes advantage of the shop assistant''s gift wrapping and pulls Dabao around. Finally, she stops at the ring counter. "Wow, master Ji, come and have a look. These rings are so beautiful." Said, forcibly still looking around Dabao pulled over. When the shop assistant saw that she was so generous in buying jade Guanyin and necklace, he knew that she was a luxury customer. As soon as she said so, he immediately took out the pair of platinum rings inlaid with broken diamonds. Dabao stands in front of the counter and takes a close look. With only one look, he has to admit that his girl always has a very keen sense of beauty. "Well, it''s really beautiful, elegant but not vulgar." When the assistant heard Ji Dabao''s comment, he added with a smile, "Sir, this young lady''s vision is really unique. This pair of diamond rings is the treasure of our shop and the limited design of jewelry designers. There is only one pair in the world." Dabao sees that Niuniu likes her so much, and thinks that he has confirmed the relationship with her for so long. It seems that he has never bought a ring or necklace or other token of love. "Niuniu, try to fit or not!" Dabao said, already reached out to take down the ring of women''s money, holding Niuniu''s left ring finger. It''s a coincidence that the ring seems to be tailor-made for Niuniu. It''s not bad to wear. "Just right!" Niuniu smiles sweetly and puts the male ring on the ring finger of his left hand like Dabao. Or, it''s destined that this ring is just right for Dabao! Chapter 961 The ring on both hands, no matter the size or temperament, appears to be very appropriate. After they put them on, they both looked very happy and liked each other very much. They each smile and stretch out their ring fingers to compare. Then they hold each other silently. Dabao paid for the ring. Of course, Niuniu''s original intention was that she paid for it, but before she could take out the card, Dabao had already handed it to the shop assistant. In this kind of thing, Niuniu didn''t feel the need to compete with Dabao for anything, but in terms of money, she and Dabao have always been equal. Moreover, all the money she paid for her film or advertising endorsement is basically turned over to Dabao. In her own hands, she has only one card that Dabao gave her for her pocket money. As for the upper limit of the card, she had no idea. Anyway, she hasn''t tried to swipe the pop card in such a long time. The two could not hide their joy and walked out of the jewelry store holding hands with a smile. At this time, Dabao already knows that the purpose of the girl''s visit here today is not really to buy a gift for Tian Fang''s baby, but to get drunk. Today''s trip is definitely premeditated by the little girl, including the style and size of the ring. Maybe she has already gone through with the shop. Of course, Dabao doesn''t mean to poke the little girl. He is a person who understands the amorous feelings. He will never waste her thoughts. But things are hard to predict. No matter how smart people are, sometimes they can only guess the beginning, but they often guess the wrong ending. The same with Dabao! It was more than an hour before Niuniu went to make up. Dabao drove the car very slowly. Along the way, both Dabao and Niuniu didn''t talk much. In the carriage, rippling is the sweet ambiguity. Dabao''s lips went up and his face was always wearing an interesting smile. From time to time, he turned his head to look at Niuniu, and then moved his eyes back to the front. After repeated several times, Niu Niu can''t stand it any more, "Ji Yu, can you stop laughing and look at the poor man?" Dabao took her left hand with a good temper, glanced at her with a smile, and rubbed the ring on her ring finger. "Well, Ji Sihan, we''ve decided to live our lives in private today!" Niu Niu rolled a big white eye toward him, "fool!" Dabao laughs but doesn''t speak. Such a man, who was praised as a genius since he was a child, was scolded as a fool. He was not angry. When Dabao drove the car near the styling room, it was only 2:30. With more than 20 minutes left, Dabao parked the car in the parking space on the nearby main road. Niu Niu thought that he was afraid that it would be difficult to find a parking space in front of him. Seeing that the car was parked well, she had to take off her seat belt and get off. Dabao held her hand and said, "it''s not urgent. Isn''t it more than 20 minutes?" Niu Niu didn''t quite understand his intention and looked up at him. "We''ll sit here and we''ll be there at three." After Dabao''s explanation, get off and swipe the card. Niuniu only thinks that today''s brother is really stupid. It seems that if love makes people blind and mentally retarded, it''s not nonsense. Young master Ji, who has become silly, stayed in the car with Niuniu until 2:55, then started the car. He bought some big boxes of snacks along the road, and delivered Niuniu to the design room at three o''clock on time. Si Jun has arrived in the modeling room ahead of time, took the dim sum bought by Dabao and distributed it to the staff of the modeling room. Niuniu follows the stylist and make-up artist into the inner room, while Dabao and Sijun sit down in the next lounge. They don''t know what they are talking about, and they talk very speculatively. However, the expressions on their faces were very serious. It seemed that they were not talking about private affairs, but more like talking about business affairs. At five o''clock, Sihan, who is in full dress, is accompanied by Sijun and Dabao on the red carpet. Today, she chose a peacock style evening dress. Her upper body is a light green Tulle sleeveless top with a shawl, and her lower body is a emerald green gauze skirt. With her step, it''s like a peacock walking leisurely on the Forest Avenue, gorgeous but not vulgar. One of the two men around her was wearing a stereotyped white shirt and black suit, but it was not boring at all. The other was wearing a casual dark gray shirt, with two buttons on the collar and a casual suit of the same color. Her features were eye-catching, tall and handsome. As soon as these three people stepped on the red carpet, they immediately caused a stir in the media. As an assistant, Si Jun is known to all. However, a few people who know him are young master Ji, but they just stare at him as he takes Sihan''s steps to the stage. Those who don''t know him talk to each other. Some guess that he is a new signing of Xinying, while others guess that he is the co owner of Sihan''s new film, But no one dares to guess from other places. After all, in the entertainment industry, with the appearance of young master Ji, it''s killing a lot of popular fried chicken at any time. Who would have thought that this man who can earn a living by his face is a general manager who is second only to the president of Ji''s empire by his talent and ability? Ji Yu and Si Jun take charge of sending Sihan to Miss Li, then turn around and walk to the audience. When the reporters visited, they could not help asking who the handsome man was just now. Sihan, as always, played Tai Chi and glanced at the handsome figure sitting on the seat with a smile. "Who is he? You ask him, I''m not too clear! " Those reporters are all people with insight. The handsome men know that they are not ordinary people. Of course, they dare not really ask. The guests came in one after another. Sihan dealt with the reporter casually, and then successfully left the topic to the guests behind. Sihan''s position is in the center of the first row in the audience. Dabao and Sijun sit around her. "Cold?" Although there was heating in the venue, Niu Niu was too thin. Niuniu shakes her head, but Dabao has taken off her coat and helped her put it on thoughtfully. "Put it on first, and then take it off." In Dabao''s eyes, it doesn''t matter whether Niuniu is beautiful or not. The important thing is to take care of her body. "I don''t necessarily have a chance to go on stage..." Niuniu smiles calmly. "Well, it''s all the same. It''s amazing to be nominated!" Dabao also answered calmly. Sitting on one side of the Si Jun, hearing the conversation between the two, I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. After a long prelude and a long series of GAGs by the host, the award ceremony finally opened, and the awards were announced one by one. In front of the awards, Sihan did not nominate all of them, so she watched them with a relaxed mood all the way. It was not until the awarding guests on the stage read out the best actress nominees and mentioned Sihan''s name that Sihan felt nervous. And Ji Yu, seem to feel her tension, hand silently stretched out, in the clothes to block the place, tightly grasped her hand. Chapter 962 "The winner of the 32nd Golden Lion Award for best actress is..." In the meeting hall, the drum beat suddenly, beating on Sihan''s heart. She thought that she was really not nervous, but at this moment, she found that she was so nervous that her palms were full of sweat. As always, the guests sold the key, listening with a smile to the fans shouting their love bean''s name, wave after wave of calls, as if they could overturn the stage. "Yesterday, there was an equally authoritative award ceremony..." As soon as he said this, the people under the stage almost fell down and called out the name of "Sihan"! "That''s right. The winner of this Golden Lion Award for best actress is Sihan, the heroine of double faced man." As soon as the voice of the awarding guests dropped, thunderous applause broke out from the stage. The camera on the stage quickly captures Sihan off the stage. Sihan is more excited than she expected. She takes a deep breath, tries to adjust her breath, and stands up with Dabao''s powerful arm. Dabao reached out and picked up his coat. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. For a second or two, the suit coat completely covered their heads. Dabao''s lips accurately captured Niuniu''s lips, printed them gently, and whispered in her ear, "honey, Congratulations!" When the camera captures Sihan''s face, it is found that not only her eyes are red, but also her face seems to be red. Of course, no one thought that, just at the moment of lifting the coat, a man had passed his blessing to his favorite baby for the first time. Sihan stood still and took a deep breath. She put her right hand on the ring finger of her left hand and turned the ring she had just put on consciously or unconsciously. "Let''s welcome our beautiful peacock princess, Sihan, to the stage to receive the award!" The awarding guests yell again on the stage. Sihan turns her head and looks at Dabao deeply. Then, carrying her skirt, she steps to the stage step by step under Dabao''s escort. Dabao stood at the side of the stage until she came to the guests, then she walked back to her seat and sat down. And the lens, several times to capture this mysterious man, but, the presence of people who know him is not many. Of course, if there is a business tycoon sitting next to the TV at this time, you will naturally recognize that this is Ji Yu, the prince of Ji family! At the ceremony, several investors knew him, and when they saw his face on the big screen, they all wondered, did master Ji fall in love with this actor named Sihan? However, they also heard that the young master Ji has long had his heart and soul, and he is very clean. He doesn''t have the style of a dandy. He is a very strong and practical young entrepreneur. Those under the stage who don''t know Ji Dashao guess the identity of this person one after another, and those who know him imagine the relationship between him and Sihan one after another. It wasn''t until Sihan took the cup that the audience''s attention returned to the stage. "Sihan, in more than three years, you have accomplished many things that people can''t accomplish in their lifetime. Do you feel lucky?" With tears in her eyes, Sihan nodded, "well, I always think I''m a very lucky person." "Who would like to thank for winning this grand prize?" Sihan raises her head slightly, and the corners of her eyes are crystal clear. "Thank you to the company and all my colleagues, to the director and the crew, to the fans, and to all those who support me!" At this point, Sihan stops. The guest thoughtfully handed her a tissue. Sihan hung her head slightly and printed the corner of her eye with a tissue. As time went by, Sihan seemed to be in deep meditation. She kept her head down and didn''t know what she was thinking. The guest just thought that she was too excited and was speechless for a moment. He reached out and patted her on the back to appease her. "Apart from the ones I want to thank just now, is there anyone else I want to thank in particular?" The guest kindly helped her out. Sihan finally raises her head and shoots at a place in the audience with foggy eyes. The photographer is very clever. He follows her line of sight and turns the lens to the direction of her eyes. There is a handsome man sitting straight. "Today, I want to thank my family in particular. In addition, I want to thank one person in particular." Sihan said affectionately, completely ignoring thousands of audience, persistently through the distance of tens of meters, and Jiyu, who was looking at her directly, was glued to her eyes. "This man has been taking care of me since I was more than a month old. I am willful, he connives, I am unruly, and he tolerates. As a child, I was not a smart girl, but he was a genius in other people''s mouth. I don''t know why, as a genius, he indulged and tolerated me so much. Until one day, I found that I like him, and he, it seems, also likes me Although Sihan''s eyes are full of tears, her words are very clear, and all the audience can hear her clearly. Hear this, it''s completely blown up! holy crap This is a public confession! What a stirring thing it is for the empress of Xinke to say in public! There was an uproar under the stage, but Sihan on the stage and Jiyu on the stage seemed to be the only two left in the world, staring at each other deeply. Even though, separated by dozens of meters, it does not affect the two people from the fiery eyes to each other''s continuous love. "If people ask me what I think is the happiest. I will tell him, when you find that you like a person, and that person, just like you! That''s what I think is the happiest thing Standing beside Sihan, the guest finally reacts, glances down the stage and asks with a smile, "Sihan, is the person you like at the scene?" Sihan nods firmly, hugs the cup in her right hand and raises her left hand. Under the camera, the ring on her ring finger is shining. "Mr. Ji, I love you! Thank you for giving me so much love and tolerance in the past 22 years. You are the lover I want to go with for life. In the future, I will love you as well as you tolerate me. I will take care of you and tolerate you. Mr. Ji, please give me the chance to spend my whole life with you, OK? " Under the stage, thunderous applause broke out again. With the applause, the audience was still shouting. "Together, together, together..." The camera, turning from the stage to the stage again, just catches the magnificent man who just helped Sihan to the stage. He stands up excitedly and strides towards the stage. Chapter 963 Ji Yu''s 27 years of life experience, to say excited, in addition to knowing that Letong is his mother, it''s now. Since he was a child, he is a person who is not happy and angry. Unlike his father, President Ji, his father is a cold face, but he is a smiling face. Many times, others see him smile, but his heart, may not really be very happy. But at this moment, the excitement on his face is the real emotion without any tricks and impurities. When she said on stage, "I love you, Mr. Ji!" His heart was so excited that it almost came out of his chest. When she said, "Mr. Ji, please give me the chance to stay with you all my life, OK?" When she was young, he wanted to grow wings and fly to her immediately. In front of nearly a thousand audience, he told her loudly, "Ji Sihan, I do!". A few hours ago, he was still in a good mood for her to "cheat" him into buying a ring. But I didn''t expect that the bigger surprise and bomb was thrown out now! He admitted that under her surprise bombing, he had been "killed" completely. In this life, he could only survive in this city called "Ji Sihan"! In the audience''s warm applause and one after another "together" cheers, Ji Yu strides onto the stage and walks towards her in his eyes. "Wow! Is this Mr. Ji? Sihan, are you sure that he''s not the latest male model of Xinying? " Li Nan, who has been the film king for several years, saw Ji Yu, who was tall and handsome. He didn''t know why Mr. Ji was so holy. He couldn''t help but have a little humor! And Sihan, just gazing at the figure with tears, is getting closer and closer. Although Ji Yu is extremely excited, his face is dignified and serious. Because, for a woman''s lifelong request, as a man, he must respond with a rigorous and solemn attitude, which is the greatest respect and love for this woman. The applause beat rhythmically, and the backstage sound engineer, who was also romantic, released Sihan''s violin solo "love" for her favorite person in the western restaurant a few years ago! Ji Yu in full view of the public, straight to think Han in front of, "kiss her, kiss her! Kiss her The audience changed her lines in a neat and consistent way. Sihan''s eyes turned red, put the cup in her arms, and held her left hand nervously with her right hand. Ji Yu did not like the audience''s wish, he went to Sihan and stood in front of her, looking at her affectionately. When Sihan thinks he really wants to kiss himself, he "plops" down on his knees, covers his chest with his left hand, and spreads his right hand to Sihan. "Miss Ji Sihan, will you marry me?" Li Nan, the male guest on one side, was slightly stunned. It turns out, is Sihan surnamed Ji? As the proposed heroine, Sihan, when she heard Ji Yu''s sincere words full of love, her eyes opened wide and her tears of joy fell uncontrollably. "Miss Ji Sihan, will you marry me?" Ji Yu''s bright black eyes looked at her without blinking, and solemnly repeated the words that he had practiced silently for many times. "I will! I will The audience''s support is consistent! Sihan sniffs heavily. Through the hazy curtain of tears, she looks at the man who loves her and protects her for 22 years and will love her and protect her for the rest of her life. After a while, she stretches out her right hand and solemnly puts it on his generous and warm right hand. "Good!" A simple word represents the courage and determination to entrust life-long happiness! Ji Yu holds her hand tightly, Huo ground stands up, left hand a circle, then put her whole person circle into own bosom. The audience under the stage, a brush down. Eighty percent of the people were moved by the scene, and some even secretly wiped their eyes with the back of their hands. After giving Sihan a long and firm hug, Ji Yu gently pushes the person away and kisses her on her forehead. Her slender fingers glide over her face and help her wipe away the tears on her face. Under the stage, she is still silent. I don''t know whether she is appreciating or admiring the scene on the stage, which is more sensational than the romantic drama. Ji Yu wiped away the happy tears on her face, put his arms around her shoulder, and together with her, straight to the audience of nearly a thousand. "Today, thank you for witnessing the love between Ji Yu and Ji Sihan. Don''t worry, lions, I will love your lion king. From today on, I will make her a happy lion queen! Thank you Ji Yu said with sincerity and made a deep bow to the audience. Then, in the thunderous applause, she bends down, holds up her waist, and walks back to her seat calmly with a vigorous and powerful stride under the cheers of "want to be happy". Li Nan, the awarding guest on the stage, raised the back of his hand and wiped the corner of his eyes. He said affectionately, "I wish Mr. Ji Yu and miss Sihan happiness forever!" After blessing, he joked with a smile, "Mr. Ji Yu, do you have any brothers? I have a daughter who is 20 years old this year..." Under the stage, burst into laughter! At the moment, sitting in front of the TV to watch the live broadcast, Letong puts her head on Ji Rui''s shoulder with red eyes. Ji Rui pats her lightly and wipes the tears on her face with a paper towel. And Xiaobao, staring at Dabao''s face, said angrily, "grass! Ji Dabao is useless. He''s such a loser! It''s my sister''s confession, and now my sister even asks for marriage... " Letong raised her head and glared at Xiaobao with her reddish eyes. "Xiaobao, you are wrong! Your brother is not useless, but he doesn''t want your sister to be half forced, so he is willing to be passive. It is because of too much love, will be willing to be passive, rather than cowardly Xiaobao looks at his parents like he doesn''t understand. President Ji reaches out his long arm and puts his wife in his arms again. Then he raises his eyelids and says to his youngest son. "Xiaobao, your mother is right. Your brother is not a coward, but because of respect and treasure, will give the choice of confession and marriage proposal to your sister! " The young master turned his lips, spread his hands, and said helplessly, "well, you always say good things for Ji Dabao..." Ji Rui raised his hand and rubbed his head. "We are not saying good things for your brother. In a word, when you have someone you like, you will understand why your brother wants to do this!" The young master, who had no experience in love, nodded and muttered, "who do I like? Maybe it''s still in her mother''s stomach... " Chapter 964 After the award ceremony, there was still a reporter interview session. And Sihan, the latest best actress, became the most eye-catching and eye-catching one in the whole award ceremony because she confessed on stage and was proposed. Reporters beat chicken blood around her and inquired about the origin of Mr. Ji Yu. "Sihan, is Mr. Jiyu the same artist as you Sihan, who seems to have returned to her normal state, shakes her head. "I''m sorry to disappoint you. He''s a businessman." To reporters, businessmen are equivalent to ordinary peddlers. At that time, no one went too far to study the meaning of businessmen in Sihan''s mouth. Until a big website came out, Ji Yu was not a peddler, but the prince of Ji''s group, whose gross domestic assets had been ranking the top three in China. When Sihan was the adopted daughter of Ji''s family, netizens and readers quickly exploded! Those tabloid reporters, only then suddenly realized! Why do I always hear rumors about Sihan with a strong background before? It turns out that those rumors are not groundless. Sihan''s moving video at the awards ceremony was quickly forwarded on the Internet. Together with Ji Yu''s and Sihan''s identity information posts, Sihan''s comments were also hotly forwarded. Many netizens have said that it''s no wonder Sihan always has a noble temperament. It turns out that Sihan is immersed in such a big family as the Ji family. Of course, in the eyes of netizens, such a rich family as Ji family is mysterious and unattainable. But I don''t know. In fact, the daily life of the five members of the Ji family is no different from that of an ordinary family. While netizens are talking about the identity background and love story of Ji Yu and Ji Sihan, Dabao, who has just received a congratulatory call from his family and uncle, is pulling Sihan into his arms after taking a bath. "Wife..." Dabao put his arms around Niuniu''s waist, buried his head in her soft back neck, and rubbed her smooth skin with his lips. Niuniu put her arm around his head and gave him a kiss on his smart and beautiful forehead. "Mr. Ji..." Dabao shakes! In view of the fact that Niu Niu used such a name to express herself to him in front of thousands of people and hundreds of billions of people a few hours ago. For Dabao, the title "Mr. Ji" is undoubtedly full of love and makes people feel numb to the bone, but Su De can''t. "Well? My wife, what can I do for you? " Ji Dabao was in a bad mood. He smeared sugar and oil on his mouth. Although he was oily, he was sweet and greasy. Niuniu put her hand on the back of the hand he held on her waist. With Dabao''s puzzled expression, she gently brought the broad palm to her abdomen, which was still very flat for the time being. Dabao felt a little shiver in his heart and thought, won''t it? Is there going to be a surprise double cannon tonight? Dabao waited patiently for her to come down, trying to restrain her ecstasy and wild horse imagination. Niu Niu turned her head and looked at him, "in a few months, you will be a father..." although she tried to suppress it, her voice was still with a tiny tremor. Dabao looked at her for a long time, then carefully turned the person around and let her sit facing herself, holding her face in one hand and gently sticking it to her abdomen in the other, carefully confirming, "Niuniu, do you mean, our child, now, here?" Niu Niu''s eyes were hot, she bit her lip and nodded, "well, our child, he''s here..." Dabao, a big man who is not easy to be emotional, gently covers his eyes with wet water. He leans over, carefully holds her in his arms, lowers his head and catches her soft lips. After the kiss, he gasped, and his lips slid from her cheek to her ear¡° Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Well, Hum, a punitive nibble on her earlobe. Niu Niu gasped and went into his arms and explained, "in fact, I only knew last night..." Last night, the test results of two test boxes showed that after she got pregnant, Niu Niu began to struggle. In the end, is it the first thing to tell her brother about having a baby, or to propose first? For the order of the two, Niu Niu struggled all night. After waking up, she decided to propose first. reason? Although, regardless of the order, the result is the same. But she didn''t want Dabao to be a little bit reluctant, and she didn''t want him to decide to get married because he had children! Marriage is sacred and inviolable, the purpose is for love, not for anything else! Of course, Dabao is not really strange to her. On the contrary, at this time, he wanted to hold her in his palm and protect her well. Dabao leaned over Niuniu''s abdomen, gave her a kiss, straightened up, took the phone and pulled it out. "Mommy Of course, his joy should be shared with his parents and family for the first time. "Bao, what''s the matter? I''m not going to get married tomorrow. If so, your mom and dad can''t do it! " As soon as she heard her eldest son''s voice, she began to laugh and joke. "Mommy, you''re going to upgrade!" Dabao''s lips are slightly raised and his arms are tightly tightened silently, holding his future and hope tightly in his arms. Le Tong, on the other end of the phone, was silent for a long time, then her voice suddenly rose eight degrees, "Ji Dabao, I''m going to be a grandmother, aren''t I?" Dabao is hands-free. Niuniu in his arms heard the exclamation from the microphone and coughed with embarrassment, "Mommy, yes, you''re going to be a grandmother!" On the phone, there was another silence, and then Letong yelled, "Mr. Ji, Congratulations, you are going to be a grandfather, young master, you are really a little uncle..." Dabao has a smile in his eyes. His mommy, the vice president of Ji''s, is just an ordinary woman! "Mommy, Niuniu and I will fly back tomorrow morning. What can I do for you tomorrow?" Although Ji Dabao shared the good news with his parents and brother for the first time, he wanted to be gentle with his baby for the next time. "Ji Dabao, it''s none of your business. Let me talk to Niuniu. It''s not long since I was pregnant. There are many things to pay attention to." Yue Tong over there, after ecstasy, soon regained her rationality. "Say it, Mommy. I''m listening." Niu Niu, nestled in Dabao''s arms, responded obediently. So, Ji Dabao with a bit helpless and doting, holding Niuniu, and she obediently listen to the phone side of the mummy said a lot of pregnant after both sides need to pay attention to. This phone call lasted for more than an hour, until Niu Niu accidentally yawned and was heard by Le Tong at the other end of the phone, and then hung up after a few words of advice. Chapter 965 The next day, Dabao was woken up by the phone early in the morning. Niu Niu, who was in bed and didn''t want to open her eyes, vaguely heard Dabao call "Uncle". When she woke up, she heard a faint conversation outside her bedroom. She only thought that Dabao was on the phone. She got up to wash, changed her clothes and opened the door. "Niu Niu, Congratulations!" Niu Niu hasn''t reacted yet. She has been hugged by Yang Sheng and hugged gently. "Uncle, how do you come?" "Well, you are a big hit now. There will be a lot of reporters following you wherever you go. So, for safety''s sake, let''s go back in a private plane! " Yang Sheng said with ease, while Niu Niu went from his arms to his aunt Chu ran''s. "Uncle..." Niuniu didn''t want to trouble Yang Sheng too much. She said, glancing at Dabao and motioning him to help. But Yang Sheng interrupted her and said, "your parents asked me to discuss your marriage with your aunt. Your aunt doesn''t want to take a civil aviation plane." If Niuniu comes to her mouth, she swallows it quickly. Uncle, baby, aunt, just like Daddy, baby and Mommy, she thinks that she is taking a downwind plane by the way. "Well, thank you, aunt and uncle!" Chu ran rubbed her head, "silly girl, what are you doing so politely? By the way, how old is the baby? When is the due date? " Niuniu and Dabao look at each other face to face. It''s obvious that this problem really baffles their parents. "We haven''t gone to the hospital for examination, and the exact due date is not clear." Fortunately, when Dabao was young, because of Niuniu and Xiaobao, he knew a little bit about the baby''s common sense. "Well, let''s have breakfast first, and remember to call your mommy later. Let her make an appointment with an obstetrician and gynaecologist first, and then give Niuniu a general examination after going back." As the mother of two children, churan knows more about many details than Niuniu and Dabao. Yang Sheng laughed and said, "your mother must be very happy, so she even forgot such a basic thing." "Uncle, aunt, Niuniu, you have breakfast first. I''ll talk to mummy." Niuniu just saw that the tea table was full of all kinds of steaming breakfast. Churan pulls Niuniu to sit down. Three people eat breakfast with chopsticks. Dabao dials mummy''s phone and repeats her aunt''s words. "Well, I''ve made an appointment with the doctor this morning. When you come back, you can see Niu Niu''s physical condition and decide when to go for an examination." Niuniu has no other discomfort except that she is thirsty for sleep. Sitting on the Yang family''s private plane, the other three have been chatting about something, but she is in Dabao''s arms, sleeping from the plane to the plane landing at Ji''s mansion. When she got off the plane, she was still a little confused. Dabao carefully helped her to get off the plane. Ji Laozi, Ji ruiletong and Xiaobao surrounded her. "Niu Niu, how are you feeling Yue Tong''s eyes are sharp, and she can see Niu Niu''s dispirited appearance from a distance. She trots over in a hurry. "Mommy, she''s not sick. She just wants to sleep, as if she can''t wake up." Dabao knew that she was pregnant, and then he realized why she had been so sleepy since she finished the exam, and it seemed that she couldn''t sleep enough all day. At that time, he thought she was tired, but he didn''t think that she was pregnant at all. Letong hugged Niuniu and let out a long sigh of relief, "Oh... After having a baby, I really feel like I can''t sleep enough. I remember when I was pregnant with Xiaobao, it seemed that it was almost the same..." Letong''s words are recognized by Ji Rui and Ji Dabao. Dabao clearly remembers that he was joking with mummy at that time. When he thinks about it, he can''t help laughing again. Xiaobao stares at him warily, "Ji Dabao, warn you, don''t speak ill of me, otherwise, I''ll read you wrong with my nephew all day long!" Dabao didn''t intend to say that, but he was excited by the young master''s threat. "Oh? Young master, you remember to use iPad to change your brother and mine one by one! At that time, Mommy always didn''t sleep enough, so I said, "Mommy, you are a little pig sleeping in your belly, so sleepy!" While the brothers were walking, the whole family went back to the living room of the mansion. Last night, Dabao also reported the wedding news to his grandfather, but it was later that Letong called to tell master Ji about Niuniu''s pregnancy. It''s said that his grandson and granddaughter came back in Yang Sheng''s private plane early this morning, so Ji asked the chefs to prepare a lot of food and drink for fear of starving Niu Niu''s little great grandson. Niu Niu had no appetite after flying all the way, so Letong went to the kitchen to install a bowl of stew for her to drink. A large family, sitting around to discuss their wedding date and wedding. Originally, after Dabao reported the good news on the phone yesterday, everyone wanted to wait for the wedding to be held in the next few years, but now the situation is different. They want to hold the wedding while Niuniu is still light, and then they can have a baby safely. Letong tells Niuniu and Dabao about this idea. Dabao looks at Niuniu. Obviously, she has the right to choose. When Letong was pregnant with Xiaobao, Niuniu was still very young, so she had no memory of mummy''s situation at that time. Now, after listening to what everyone said, without much consideration, she decided to focus on the baby and hasten to do the wedding while she was in a good mental state. This year''s Spring Festival is relatively late, at the end of February, so we discussed all morning, and finally decided to set the wedding on February 22. Although the solar calendar is three two, the lunar calendar is a good day for marriage. In other words, there are still 20 days to go before dabaoniuniu''s wedding. This seems too hasty for many people. Fortunately, the Ji family has a lot of contacts and faces. It''s not difficult to prepare a perfect wedding in two days, let alone 20 days. "Let''s decide the wedding day. Niuniu and I will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage certificate tomorrow morning." Everyone only cares about the wedding. Only Dabao, the bridegroom, cares about Niuniu. Up to now, Niuniu is not his legal wife! In Ji Dabao''s view, the wedding is also important, but it is only a form of relationship declaration in front of the world. If you want to be at ease, of course, you can only be at ease with the red book. It''s lunch time to decide the wedding date. We all sat around and had a lively lunch. After dinner, Letong asks Dabao to accompany Niuniu to the bedroom upstairs to have a rest. They continue to discuss the details of the wedding. Although there are many wedding companies that can handle most of the affairs, Letong and Ji Rui feel that it''s better to do their best for their son and daughter''s marriage. Chapter 966 When listing the guest list, Chu ran suddenly pulled Le Tong''s sleeve, "Niu Niu there...", Chu ran said half of the words, and wanted to say nothing. Yue Tong understood her meaning, then took the words. "I also know about this. A few years ago, someone claimed to be Niu Niu''s uncle, but later basically ruled out this possibility. Later, Niu Niu met a person in University, who should have known that Niu Niu was our foster daughter, but that person only appeared once, and then did not show up again. Over the years, No one else has revealed anything about her life experience. " About Niu Niu''s biological parents, Letong doesn''t think about it in private. Generally speaking, her attitude on this matter is quite contradictory. From a perceptual point of view, it''s a good thing that Niuniu can find her biological parents. But from a rational point of view, this pair of parents can throw the full moon Niuniu on the desolate beach and say that they have love for Niuniu. Is that false. Therefore, she was also afraid that if she really found the parents, it would be a kind of harm to Niuniu. Ji Rui is always clear about Letong''s ambivalence. Now, he pats her on the shoulder and says in a deliberative way, "otherwise, let''s ask Niuniu what she means. Let''s see if she wants to find her parents. After all, they are still kind to her." Letong bowed her head and fell into meditation. Indeed, no matter how worried she was, it was better to give Niuniu the final decision. Just then, Ji Dabao came down the stairs. "Sleep?" Letong looks at her eldest son. "Well, as soon as my ears stick to my pillow, I go to sleep." When Dabao sits down, Letong says to him. "Bao, we are both mother-in-law and mother-in-law at your wedding. Of course, we don''t mind what others say. However, your father and I both think it''s time to ask Niu Niu''s advice and help her find out the whereabouts and origins of her biological parents. " Dabao was stunned for a while. In the past two days, he was dazzled by the successive surprises and had no flaw in thinking about other things. When Letong mentioned it, she remembered that the wedding was a great joy for both men and women''s families, and Niuniu didn''t think she had any thoughts about her parents. But on this once in a lifetime special day, maybe she would feel sorry for her unknown life experience. "I''ll ask her later. All in all, it''s her opinion." Only Niuniu thought that Dabao would do everything to help her check, but if she didn''t want to, he would never force her. When they got home at night and settled down, they went back to their bedroom and lay on the bed. Dabao talked about it carefully with Niuniu. "Niuniu, have you ever thought about getting your biological parents back?" For fear that she would think more, her broad palm gently stroked her long hair to appease her. But even though he was so careful, Niu Niu raised her head warily and asked nervously, "brother, is there any rumor about my biological parents on the Internet?" The reports that he was the prince of the Ji family and she was the adopted daughter of the Ji family had spread wildly on the Internet last night, but Niu Niu, as the party concerned, seemed to be the last one to know. Until today, when she came back to the mansion to listen to Xiao Bao''s questions, she learned that the relationship between her and Ji''s family had been made clear on the Internet. Now when Dabao said that, her first reaction was that someone used her real life experience to hype and even make trouble for the Ji family, so she was so nervous. Dabao was funny in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it. "Fool, how can I let these rumors appear on the Internet?" Niu Niu stares at him as if she is seriously evaluating the credibility of his words. For a while, Niu Niu took a long breath. "That online about your identity and my life experience of those reports, are you inspired?" Niuniu understood something vaguely. Dabao grinned and pinched her face, "wife, your husband, in addition to bed, I can be very powerful in other aspects." Niu Niu''s face flushed and hit him with a fist. "Don''t play with hooligans!" "To other women is to play hooligans, to his wife, this is to do their duty!" Two people play for a while, physical strength is obviously not as good as before Niuniu, and soon panting, finally, Dabao holding gradually slow down Niuniu seriously asked again. "Niu, answer me seriously!" Niu Niu stares at him obediently, "well." "Do you miss your biological parents?" Niuniu didn''t say a word, Dabao had to say, "Daddy and I know a lot of people, we can try to investigate and find out, we can always find some clues." Niu Niu dropped her eyes and stared at her fingertips. Dabao held her head in his arms with a heart ache. "I''m sorry..." All along, she said that she was the natural daughter of the Ji family. Dabao thought that she didn''t care about her parents. But in fact, who really doesn''t mind at all? "Brother, you don''t need to be sorry, you didn''t do anything wrong, I know, you are all for my sake..." "I..." Niuniu struggled from Dabao''s arms, raised her head and interrupted him, "brother, even if I don''t have daddy''s and Mommy''s blood on me, I feel that I am their own daughter. No matter my family or anything else, I never lack, and even get more than many children. As for the people who gave me life, since they were so cruel to abandon me at the beginning, for them, this world has long been without me, isn''t it? " Niu Niu''s tone was as calm as if she was telling other people''s stories. "Well, I get it..." Dabao sighed in his heart and quietly pushed her into his arms again. ¡­¡­ The next day, Niu Niu in her sleep was awakened by Dabao''s gentle kiss. Light as fluffy shallow kiss fell on the face and neck, "baby... Get up..." Niu Niu opened her eyes slightly. She felt that the morning color was light. She looked very early. "Brother... I still want to sleep..." Niu Niu tugs hard at the quilt, unwilling to be separated from the quilt. "Honey, honey, let''s check in today." In Dabao''s opinion, it''s very important to register for marriage. Therefore, even if he loves Niuniu, he doesn''t mean to be soft hearted. Niuniu doesn''t want to be helped up by Dabao, but she doesn''t want to open her eyes. Dabao had no choice but to bend over to pick up the person and walk into the washroom. He first put her on the floor, let her lean on himself and half circle her. With his long hand, he took the toothbrush, squeezed the toothpaste, filled a cup of warm water and put it into her hand. "Si Jun called in the morning and said that your boss wanted to see you. After breakfast, I asked the driver to take you back to Xinying. At noon, I''ll pick you up for lunch. In the afternoon, we''ll register." Chapter 967 After breakfast and sitting in the car, Niuniu is a little more energetic. People changed spirit, thinking naturally become clear, "Si Jun, why does the boss suddenly want to see me?" No wonder Niuniu feels strange. Xinying, the boss, has been invisible for more than two years. From her initial curiosity, she gradually forgets the existence of this person. "Sihan, do you forget that you have won several awards for Xinying these days?" Si Jun on the other end of the phone is very likely to be cried by Sihan. "Because of this?" But Niu Niu''s intuition tells her that the boss''s sudden appearance is due to other unknown reasons. In short, it''s not because she came back with several trophies. "Why else? You''re the first sister of Xinying, and you''ve brought back the two most prestigious awards of this year''s music and film industry for Xinying. Not to mention the boss, even our employees want to give you up like a god! " But even if Si Jun talks about this, Niu Niu still believes her intuition more. After chatting with Si Jun for a few words, she hung up. Niu Niu was a little more energetic, so she took out her mobile phone to brush the net. Enter the keyword "Sihan" and have a general look at the news and gossip related to her. Indeed, as my brother said, there is no speculation or rumors about her biological parents on the Internet. Niuniu finally put her heart down and played a small game with her mobile phone. More than an hour later, Niu Niu, led by Si Jun, knocked on the office where she had never seen anyone. Without waiting for the inside response, Si Jun has already unscrewed the door, "Sihan, you go in, I still have something to do, I won''t disturb you." Then he took her by the shoulder and pushed her gently into the door. Then he backed out and the door closed silently behind her. The office is no different from the ordinary office. There is a large desk with computers and office supplies. There is a chair in front of the desk and a large bookshelf full of books behind the chair. Next to the bookshelf is a huge floor glass window. In front of the window stands a tall man standing with his back to the window. The man''s back is facing the door. From Sihan''s point of view, you can''t see the half face of the man. The floating light outside the window gilded his overall outline. I don''t know why. It''s the first time that she meets the boss, but she is so familiar with her figure that she blurts out, "brother?" That figure, standing still, Niu Niu can''t help but wonder, is this the wax figure shaped according to her brother''s ratio of one to one? Even if that person ignores her at all, but Niu Niu still believes her intuition, "Ji Yu?" At this time, she didn''t think about how her brother could appear in the boss''s office? But just rely on intuition firmly believe that the person standing in front of the window, is Ji Yu, her brother, of course, but also can be said to be her future husband. She approached the man step by step, but he remained still. Niu Niu stopped talking and went to the man and looked up at him. The man standing still with a smile on his face is not Ji Yu. Who else can he be? "Ji Yu! Are you deaf? " Niu Niu is angry and funny. She holds her hand to his ear and touches his warm skin. It''s clear that she is a living man. How can she be a wax figure of one to one?! Niu Niu''s teeth itch with hatred, and her strength makes her a little big. The tall man who is twisted by her ears finally breaks the gong. His hand on the back of her waist entangles her and pulls her into his arms. "Silly girl, are you so sure it''s me?" Niu Niu''s right hand was still twisting his ear. Listening to his teasing tone, she was even more angry, adding a little strength to her hand. "Ji Yu, it''s fun to make fun of me, isn''t it?" Dabao smilingly put his face together and gave her a kiss on the lip¡° My wife, please forgive me. I''ll never make fun of you again Niu Niu forced herself to smile and smacked him twice. She was hugged by him and went to the sofa in the meeting room to sit down. "I''ll pour you a cup of hot milk..." Dabao helped her to sit down, got up and walked to the storage rack. Until then, Niuniu completely reflected. "Brother, why are you in our boss''s office?" Dabao had turned around with a glass of milk in his hand. "Fool, don''t you understand?" Dabao put the hot milk into her hand and sat down next to her. Then, naturally, he hugged her waist and half owned her. Niu Niu held the cup in her hands and stared at him with her eyes wide open. After a long time, she asked uncertainly, "are you the boss of Xinying?" Dabao nodded first, then shook his head. Niuniu frowned slightly. Obviously, she was confused by Dabao''s nodding and shaking her head. "Is it, or is it not?" Niuniu stares at Dabao. Dabao''s face was always with a happy smile. He held her hand and handed the milk to her mouth. "You drink this first to warm your stomach. I''ll talk to you later." Niuniu thought, hum, I''d like to see how you plan to realize this lie! Actually, it''s more than two years! Ji Dabao, how are you! The more Niu Niu thought about it, the more angry she was, but she still drank the milk into her mouth. So, in Dabao''s eyes, Niuniu becomes a cute pet with bulging cheeks and white lips. "Take your time. Don''t worry. It''s up to you to fight or scold." Dabao looked at her fondly and saw all the careful thoughts she had written on her face. Niu Niu turned away from him. Dabao was not angry either, and he slowly swept her back with a smile. After she finished the cup of hot milk, he pulled her to the desk, carefully supported her shoulder and let her sit in the chair. Open the drawer and take out a notebook. Spread it out and pass it to her. "See for yourself." Niu Niu is still angry, hands motionless on the knee, no meaning to pick up, but the eyes, it is not controlled to glance at the contents of the book. No, it''s OK. Niuniu was surprised! "Brother, why me?" Dabao threw the notebook on the table, squatted down in front of her with a smile, wrapped her hands with his hands, and looked up at her. "Why do you say that? Is Xinying entertainment your company from the beginning? Don''t you always know? " Dabao laughs very calmly, but Niuniu sees a very obvious sense of ridicule and embarrassment from his eyes. But she really never paid attention to such things. "Always?" Niu Niu asked uncertainly. Her not so clever head always thinks that there must be something fishy here. "Yes, it has always been. If you don''t believe it, ask Tian Fang and Si Jun. Otherwise, you can check it on the Internet! " Chapter 968 "Then why does sister Fang always insist that the boss is a handsome man?" It''s clear that my brother and sister Fang are hiding things from me! Dabao put his face together and said, "am I not a handsome man?" Niu Niu pushed his face aside. "But this is my company!" Since her name is written on the legal person, she is the boss, isn''t she?! Dabao hugged her with a smile on his face. "Wife, don''t you know that there is a company called husband wife file?" Two people make for a while, big treasure just in Niu Niu''s interrogation to heart shadow of the origin. Before Niu Niu entered the entertainment circle, Dabao would never have thought that one day, he would go to the muddy water. But since Niu Niu decided to enter this circle, Dabao tried to understand and analyze the industry with the attitude of an investor. He spent half a year writing a detailed investment plan, which he was going to submit to the board of directors. However, after reading the plan book, Letong and Ji Rui unanimously proposed that Dabao should invest in this entertainment company and all other related industrial chains in his own name. Dabao has been involved in the investment industry since he was 12 or 13 years old. Even if his income and share dividends in Ji''s company in recent years are not included, the money earned by his investment in these years alone is astronomical. Therefore, even if he does not rely on Ji''s mountain, he still has enough funds to operate and operate. Of course, he understood the painstaking care of his parents. For one thing, Ji''s directors don''t know much about the entertainment industry. It may take a month or half a year or even longer to persuade them to enter this new field. However, in shopping malls, business opportunities are always emphasized. If the opportunity is missed, the feasibility of this scheme will be greatly reduced. Secondly, parents should want to give Niuniu a guarantee. No matter what happens in the future, this entertainment company is also Niuniu''s asset. And facts have proved that Dabao''s investment vision is really very good. So far, Xinying has ranked among the top entertainment companies in China in terms of scale and strength. The number of artists, from the beginning of a single person, has now exceeded 100. In this large group of artists, there are different departments and positions, and their agents will set different directions and goals for them. Artists can basically get the maximum development in the company. For this reason, just over three years ago, because of the good reviews in the industry, some excellent artists automatically switch to the heart movie company after their appointment with other companies. "Wow... It sounds like my company is quite amazing..." Niuniu doesn''t know anything about investment and management, but Dabao''s words are simple and easy to understand. Even if she is a fool, she knows what her brother means. Now, Xinying entertainment is a fragrant steamed bun in the industry. "Of course, you also have a lot of credit, you are the heart of the most loud, the most advertising effect of live signs." Dabao didn''t say anything. It was only after he had a deep understanding of the industry that he gradually realized that artists like Niuniu, who have their own talents and talents in this field, work hard and have clear goals, and most importantly, have excellent audiences. For more than three years, he has been standing behind her, watching her step by step for her goal. The pace is hard, but firm and powerful. On the Internet, there are often some sunspots who say that Sihan is too lucky to be popular. But Dabao knows better than anyone that her luck is actually to exchange her efforts for strength, and then maximize the opportunity in her hands to become what others say. But Niuniu herself was a little embarrassed by Dabao¡° Did you start talking nonsense after drinking, Then he put his nose together and sucked like a little dog. Dabao took the opportunity to kiss her on the tip of the nose, hugged her tightly, and motioned her to be safe. Then he opened the drawer and took out a stack of materials. "Wife, we''re going to register for marriage in the afternoon, so I have to confess these things to you first." Niu Niu stares at him, "what do you want to confess?" Dabao takes the information and puts it in Niuniu''s hand to show her to see for herself. Niu Niu is sleepy all day now. Seeing this huge stack of data, she has a headache. "Ah... Brother, please speak with your mouth. I feel dizzy when I see these things..." Dabao looks at her in surprise. You know, although Niuniu is not as smart as he and Xiaobao, she always works hard. "Dizzy?" But look at her appearance, she really has no spirit. "Yes, I feel sleepy again. I want to sleep!" Niu Niu said, leaning against his arms and yawning. Compared with Dabao Xiaobao''s shrewdness, Niuniu is a little confused. Now, she will evolve into a confused spirit. "It seems that you have a little pig in you." "Mr. Ji, don''t forget, he is your child, he is a little pig, you are a big pig, an old pig." Dabao did not retort, nodded along with her words and admitted, "yes, I''m an old pig, and I''m a pig Bajie!" "Well, Mr. Zhu Bajie, what are these materials?" Dabao put the information on the table and turned it out one by one. "I''ve invested in several photography bases in the film and Television City, and I''ve earned no less than Xinying in the past two years. In addition, I also set up a movie special effects company. From this year, the profit is also very considerable. Finally, Xinying will acquire Xingtao and Yunfeng entertainment after the Spring Festival. If there is no accident, at the end of next year, when our baby is born, Xinying entertainment group should be able to go on the market... " Niuniu was stunned when she heard what Dabao had told her. "Silly? Or sleep? " When Dabao saw that she was silent, he shook her. Niu Niu came back to her senses. "So, I''m a rich woman?" Dabao shook his head with a smile. "You''re wrong. You''re not a rich woman. You''re a super rich woman!" Niu Niu can''t agree with the name "super". "Super? I''m not qualified, am I? At best, it can only be regarded as a rich woman.... " Dabao doesn''t know whether the girl is really stupid or pretends to be stupid. "Niu Niu, don''t forget that you are the second miss of Ji family. You also have a share of Ji''s stock." Although Niuniu is an adopted daughter, Letong and Ji Rui do not favor one over the other. When they were 18 years old, the three brothers and sisters also obtained 5% of Ji''s shares from their parents as a rite of passage. Niuniu remembered that when she was 18 years old, her parents asked her to sign such a gift book. "If you don''t say it, I forgot..." Niuniu put out her tongue and laughed at herself. "I''ve invested all your share dividends in Xinying and a series of other investment projects in recent years, so now you are absolutely a super rich woman." Chapter 969 Comrade Dabao spent the whole morning telling his future wife everything. Of course, all he said was that he did not have any other investment or assets other than his position in Jishi. Niuniu really felt sleepy at first, but later, the more she listened, the more she felt strange. My brother is actually a big shareholder of a big foreign investment company. After careful inquiry, I found out that the investment company was founded by Ji Dabao and two other students when he was studying abroad. After more than ten years of operation, it has now become a huge investment company. "Brother, what should others call me in the future?" After the identity of Niuniu and Dabao''s lover was made public on the Internet, many employees who saw Xinying just now joked with her and called her granny Ji. Dabao touched her face. "You are Sihan, the winner of the Golden Melody Award, the best singer and the best actress." Niuniu''s question was a bit silly. After hearing Dabao''s answer, she could not help but wet her eyes. "Well..." she sniffed hard, "I''m Sihan!" Yes, from the day she woke up, she was determined not to be attached to anyone. Like mommy, she wanted to become a woman who has her own career, does not need to rely on anyone''s light, but also can emit her own glory! "Yes, you are Sihan and I am Jiyu. Our union will be a strong union!" ¡­¡­ It''s time for Dabao to have a meal after he has made his fortune clear. "Let''s go. I''ve asked Si Jun to go on. Today, you, the landlady, will invite all the staff of Xinying to dinner." Si Jun is conscientious, in addition to those who shoot location and notice can not come back to the artist and Tian Fang this is still sitting on the new mother, the heart shadow more than 100 people all come together. Niu Niu knows more than half of these 100 people. Of course, it''s not her fault. Because of the special nature of entertainment companies, artists don''t need to report back to the company every day. They make their own films and run for notices. It''s a miracle that they can meet once a year. Si Jun has a lobby in a farm near Xinying. During the banquet, artists and staff come up in turn to toast and introduce themselves in front of the boss and his wife. The toast to Fang is wine, but Ji Yu and Sihan use water instead of wine, one by one responding to these toasts. A meal, hot to eat nearly two hours, almost at the end of the time, Si Jun picked up his bag, open, Niu Niu sharp eyes to see inside all red is. Niuniu looks at Dabao suspiciously, and Dabao smiles at her, "this meal should be the reunion dinner. My name is Sijun. I''ll prepare Dalishi in advance, and I''ll take advantage of everyone''s happiness to send it together." Niu Niu asked him in a low voice, "all the same?" Dabao shook his head. "Of course not. You''ll see." Dabao and Niuniu are still talking. Si Jun takes out two letters and hands them to Dabao. "Yu Shao, you and Sihan''s, you two send them to each other." Dabao takes Lishi with a smile, looks at it, puts one of the letters on the table, and then puts the letter into Sihan''s hand. "This is mine?" Sihan was a little surprised. In previous years, the company also made profits, but all of them were directly transferred to the account. Although it was simple and convenient, there was no surprise of collecting profits. "Well, open it up and have a look!" Niuniu obediently opened Liyu and drew a check from it. The amount of the check was 6.88 million. "Wow, big bonus! Thank you, boss. Thank you, boss! " Niuniu laughs and nods to Dabao. Dabao When Niuniu finished, the seal on Dabao''s desk was hard. "Nah, it''s your turn to give it to me!" Niuniu began to laugh again, but she knew that people in business paid attention to the idea. So, even though she couldn''t help laughing, she obediently took the seal on the table and handed it to Dabao. Dabao took it devoutly, learned from Niuniu just now, bowed to her and said, "thank you, Madame, thank you Then without looking at it, he put it into his bag. Niu Niu can''t help but wonder, "Hey, how much bonus did you give yourself? Can''t it be tens of millions? " Dabao is too lazy to pay attention to her and drinks tea from the cup. Niuniu didn''t give up and said, "it can''t really be tens of millions. Hey, Xinying is still in the development stage, so the money should be used on the blade!" Of course, Niuniu''s words are just used to tease Dabao. It''s a pity that her intelligence quotient and means are always dregs in front of Dabao. Therefore, whatever she says, Dabao just ignores and drinks tea slowly. Finally, Si Jun couldn''t help saying, "Sihan, the company''s bonus is the most for you, because you have the best performance this year!" It seems that it is not because she is the landlady that she gives such a large amount of bonus, but because she is worth it! After understanding these, Niu Niu didn''t make any more trouble and drank water calmly like him. While drinking, I watched the reaction of the employees around me after they got the leech. As a result, almost everyone''s face is full of smiles. It seems that Dabao is a very popular boss! Niuniu, on the other hand, is a little complacent. She feels that it''s really good to find such a capable and talented husband. She doesn''t have to work hard, and the company is still well run. In Dabao''s words, each shows his strong points. He is good at management, and the company is run by him. She is good at acting and singing, so she has always been responsible for the best living sign of careful film. This group dinner, including Niuniu and Dabao, was very happy and enjoyable. After dinner, some employees go back to work, while others go directly to the scene. Niuniu and Dabao went directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau. "Brother, why don''t you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register when you go out in the morning? It should be less in the morning. " The Civil Affairs Bureau is just a few blocks away from Ji''s home. It takes more than an hour to get back from Xinying, even if there is no traffic jam. It''s more than two now. It''s the fastest. It''s estimated that it will arrive at four. "Niuniu, since we have decided to live a lifetime, we should be honest in the future. I don''t want to register with you with so many secrets." Niuniu understood why he had to pour out so many things in the morning. It was because of this. "Brother, if there is only one person left in the world who can be trusted, it must be you. So, you didn''t tell me that before. I don''t think it''s anything. You must be afraid that I''m thinking and worrying about it, so you have to hide it from me. " Dabao was stunned. It seemed that she knew and trusted herself more than he could imagine. Chapter 970 For Sihan, the man around her is the man she trusts and loves with all her heart. No matter what he does to her, the motive is definitely for her good. Even to help her, he was extremely careful, for fear of hurting her poor self-esteem. Because she understood the good of this man, she would choose to express her love to him and propose to him in front of hundreds of millions of audiences. She wants to let everyone know that this excellent man belongs to Ji Sihan! So, exclusive desire is not only for men, but also for women, even better than men! They walk into the Civil Affairs Bureau hand in hand. In view of her identity and her relationship with him, Sihan gets out of the car without wearing sunglasses. At the beginning, the staff only thought that they were dazzled. When they confirmed that the two people who came in were really the leading actors and actresses who dominated the entertainment headlines of major websites these two days, their eyes were glued to them like they were stuck. The security guard in the lobby, a young man, immediately came by taking advantage of his position. "Miss Sihan, Mr. Ji, are you two registered to get married?" Ji Yu nodded, "Hmm!" "This is the information that needs to be prepared. Please have a look. Are you ready?" The security guard hands the marriage registration notice to Ji Yu. While Ji Yu takes the notice and looks at it carefully, Bao An blushes and asks Sihan, "Miss Sihan, can you sign for me?" Sihan is very friendly. She signs the name of the man with a smile and even takes a picture with Ji Yu. In fact, the registration process is very simple, and Ji Yu prepared all the materials and certificates to be prepared yesterday. After checking carefully with the materials and certificates that Ji Yu handed over, the clerk asked a few questions routinely, and then asked them to take a group photo together. A few minutes later, the clerk solemnly handed over two red copies to them. "Congratulations to Mr. Ji Yu and miss Ji Sihan for officially becoming a legal couple..." Ji Yu and Sihan say thank you at the same time, take over the book, at the same time, carefully read the contents of the book word by word. "Girl, show me yours." Ji Yu finished reading his book and reached for the one in Sihan''s hand. Think Han white he one eye, "is not all the same, just hold oneself and spouse there exchange just." "No, I have to see if there is a wrong name in your spouse''s column." Ji Yu insisted. Sihan peeks at the clerk sitting behind the desk. He is still sitting. Ji Dabao is so suspicious of his work. Ji Yu sees that Sihan doesn''t give it. He grabs the book and checks it carefully. After confirming that it''s correct, he pulls Sihan up and says thanks to the clerk. The clerk was flattered, quickly stood up and stretched out his hand to the two, "I wish you two a hundred years of good union, full of beauty." Sihan also smiles and thanks, "thank you, we will!" Back at the gate of Ji''s house, the car stops. Niuniu gets out of the car first and stands outside the fence waiting for Dabao. Xiao Bao, who came back very early today, was grooming Da Hui in the yard. Seeing his elder brother and sister coming back, he ran over with a coat of dog hair. "Sister, come and see if Da Hui is handsome!" It turned out that he was eager to show off the fruits of his labor. Niuniu tried to step by holding the gate, but she heard the man behind her say, "call my sister-in-law!" Niu Niu secretly rolled her eyes, pushed open the fence and reached out to hug Xiao Bao''s arm. "Don''t worry about him!" Xiaobao really didn''t mean to take care of Dabao, but he turned and left. "Sister, don''t get too close to me. I''m covered in dog hair!" Niuniu obediently retracts her hand, because now she not only has to take care of herself, but also the little life in her stomach. Everything really needs to be careful. "When you know you''re covered in dog hair, you''re going to provoke your sister-in-law?" Dabao, who pushed open the wooden fence, came up and hugged Niuniu. The young master squinted at him, "I like to call my sister. What''s the matter? Can''t I call you brother-in-law? " Niu Niu, who had no intention of joining the "war" between the two, couldn''t help laughing. "Yes, Mr. Ji, Xiao Bao is my brother. He should call you brother-in-law!" Dabao glared at her fiercely and said angrily, "do I want to change my tongue and ask daddy and mommy to be father-in-law and mother-in-law?" Niuniu pursed her mouth and smirked. Over there, the young master nodded solemnly, "yes, theoretically speaking, it''s right to call your father-in-law and mother-in-law!" Dabao raised his foot and aimed at the young master''s butt. The young master was smiling and patted his ass with his backhand. He didn''t forget to ask Niuniu to see the big ash. "Sister, come on, big ash will be more energetic after haircut!" Although Dabao disliked Xiaobao, he released Niuniu and gently pushed her on the shoulder. "Go and have a look. I''ll discuss something with daddy and Mommy." Niuniu and Xiaobao teased the dog in the yard for a long time, until aunt Guan stood at the door and called, "Niuniu, Xiaobao, have dinner." At dinner, Letong asked Niuniu, "Niuniu, what wedding present do you want?" Niu Niu was stunned for a moment, "gift? I don''t want anything In fact, this family has given her too many things. Even if it gives her a big gold mine, it is not more precious than what she has now. Dabao seems to be able to see her heart. He hugs her, looks up and says to Letong, "Mommy, if you give me to her, she already has everything, and she doesn''t need anything else!" Although Dabao''s words are full of narcissism, they are true. Xiaobao covered his lips and made a nauseous movement to Dabao, "Ji Dabao, will you abuse me for a while and die?" Dabao glanced at him and said, "if you don''t abuse a man with a brother who doesn''t want to call him brother-in-law, do you want to spoil you?" The two brothers started to fight again, while the other three seemed to have been used to watching the war coldly for a long time, eating with their own dishes and nothing happened. After dinner, a family of five sitting together, originally wanted to total consultation about the wedding photo shooting point, said, it became a wedding photo and family photo together. Dabao was very efficient. He immediately called a famous photographer and made an appointment about the location and time of the shooting. Then he agreed on another thing. After two days, the five members of the Ji family took a vacation together. Qi Qi flew to a beautiful island outside the country to take photos. It took two days to take many beautiful and vivid photos. In these photos, in addition to the wedding photos of Niuniu and Dabao, Ji Rui and Letong also took many wedding photos together, which should be the porcelain wedding anniversary of their 20th wedding anniversary. Chapter 971 Niuniu, on the other hand, picked out a picture of herself and Dabao, a picture of her family with Dabao, Xiaobao and her parents, and posted it on her Weibo with V. along with the photo, she also attached a paragraph: Congratulations, Mrs. Ji! This is Niuniu''s first micro blog on the night after she won the music award. The number of comments on her micro blog on the night of the music award reached several hundred thousand. At first, these comments were all congratulations on her winning the award. Later, they became congratulations on her marriage with Mr. Ji. In just three minutes after she posted the latest microblog, her comments had already exceeded 10000, and her tweets had been forwarded to 50000. Several major websites even forwarded her microblog at the speed of light, with the title of "Sihan drying wedding photos, Prince Ji and Sihan suspected to be married". For these, Niuniu naturally won''t pay attention to them. Anyway, from the moment she decided to propose to Dabao on stage, she had already decided that she would never hide her feelings in the future. She doesn''t hype, but she doesn''t want to give the media and the public too much room to speculate. She just makes these things public. She can ignore it, but as her temporary agent, Si Jun, she has been bothered by the confirmation and gossip calls from the major media these days. Fortunately, he also knows how to stop these people. "I''m sorry, these are Sihan''s private affairs. As an agent, I don''t know and have no right to interfere. If you are still curious, you can call Mr. Ji to ask! " Mr. Ji refers to the natural Ji Yu and the young master Ji. How can anyone of these media reporters have the courage to offend master Ji? As a result, the Internet and the outside world stir up a lot about Sihan and Jida, but the two parties are doing their own things in an orderly way. Dabao will try his best to deal with the work in hand in the short time left. If he can''t deal with it, he will try his best to share it with his subordinates, because after the wedding, he will accompany Niuniu for half a month''s honeymoon. Sihan, accompanied by Sijun, attended several awards ceremonies. Sijun was the first one who knew Sihan was pregnant, so she was extremely careful when accompanying her to attend these awards ceremonies. In addition, I made it clear to the Organizing Committee in advance that Sihan''s time for appearance and interview should not be too long, otherwise, she would rather not attend. On February 20, Sihan attended the last award ceremony of this year. After coming back, Sijun gave her a rough calculation. It''s not hard to find that this year is a good harvest year for Sihan. She won more than 20 awards in music and Film Awards, including best composer, best singer, best actor and so on. Two days later, some media began to call her the all-round artist of music and film Grand Slam. February 22 is a happy day for Sihan and Jiyu. Because Sihan''s family is in the same family, the traditional ceremony of picking up the bride is omitted. Only in the arranged wedding scene, Yang Sheng, the uncle, walks along the long red carpet with Sihan in his arm and solemnly hands Sihan to Ji Yu. "Ji Dabao, from today on, Niuniu will be handed over to you! Treat her well, or uncle will skin you Yang Sheng said this from the standpoint of sihanniang''s family. Ji Yu, however, didn''t blame Yang Sheng at all. He held Sihan''s hand seriously and carefully. "I will, uncle, don''t worry! I will love her all my life Yang Sheng nodded and patted Ji Yu on the shoulder. The wedding site was chosen in the island resort where Dabao came back with Niuniu. Because it was the place where they fell in love at first sight, they both chose it. Yuan''er stands beside Letong, pulling her with a smile, "Tongtong, it''s not that we were joking, it''s really come true! Dabao really brought back a child daughter-in-law for himself. " Of course, Letong also remembers that year and says with a smile, "yes, you are actually their matchmaker. After a while, let Dabao and Niuniu offer you a cup of matchmaker tea." Here, two elders are laughing and remembering that year. Over there, Dabao has led Niuniu, a beautiful white wedding dress, to the main ceremony. The witness brought up the ring with a tray. The two people, who had been very calm, wore the ring for each other for a long time. There was a lot of laughter under the stage, and someone laughed loudly, "Ji Dabao, how many years have you been, and you are still nervous!" It was Yang Liu, Ji Dabao''s cousin, who said this! But she just teased, her mother churan stabbed her, "yes, I don''t know who cried like a tearful person at the wedding, even forgot to wear a ring." Yang Liushan laughed a few times and poked churan with her elbow, "Mom, be serious." The newlyweds on the stage have already finished their vows, and the witness asks the handsome man seriously, "Ji Yu, would you like to marry Ji Sihan, regardless of poverty and disease, disaster and sorrow?" "I will!" Ji Yu holds Si Han''s hand tightly. They look at each other affectionately! The witness turned to the beautiful woman solemnly, "Ji Sihan, would you like to marry Ji Yu and take him as your husband, regardless of poverty and disease, disaster and sorrow?" "I will!" Sihan affectionately finish, the people around have not had time to coax, Ji Yu has a hug her, bow to capture her lips, gave her a long and full of deep love kiss. Under the stage, there were bursts of applause and cheers. At the end of the ceremony, Ji Yu and Sihan offer tea to the elders present. The elder Ji has the largest generation, and of course he is the first. "Please have tea, grandfather!" Because Sihan is pregnant, everyone thinks that kneeling is not necessary. Therefore, a couple just bow to Mr. Ji. "Darling, I wish you two a long life together." Ji drank all the tea in the cup, took out a big letter and put it on the tray. After father Ji, Ji Rui and Letong are the parents, then Yang Sheng''s father, that is, Letong''s uncle, and then Yang Sheng and churan. After Yang shengchuran, he went to yuan''er as a godmother. "Dabao, godmother is your matchmaker." Dabao nodded and handed over the tea. "Thank you, godmother, matchmaker Lishi. I''m ready!" Yuan''er only takes him as a joker. Unexpectedly, he actually takes a big letter from Xiaobao on one side and hands it to yuan''er piously. Yuan''er is not a hypocritical person either. Knowing that this is everyone''s good fortune, he happily accepts the profit. After the wedding, Dabao and Niuniu fly directly abroad for their honeymoon Chapter 972 The fourth day of Dabao and Niuniu''s honeymoon away from home is new year''s day 28, and the next day is new year''s Eve. In previous years, a family of five was busy preparing all kinds of new year''s goods and flowers to decorate their home. This year, because Dabao and Niuniu were not at home, the home looked cold and quiet. Even the young master, who is usually very noisy, looks like a little seedling with withered leaves all day long, playing games in the sofa, standing up and sighing loudly. "Don''t sigh, young master. The leaves in the yard are all gone!" Letong''s depressed mood as a mother is not much better than that of the young master. "Mommy..." the young master rushed over and hugged her from behind. His chin rubbed back and forth on her back shoulder to act like a spoiled child. "When will my brother and sister come back? It''s so quiet at home The young master pitifully accuses the two brothers and sisters who are away on their honeymoon. This situation makes Letong think that when the young master was still young, occasionally Dabao would take Niuniu out for a walk when he took a nap. When the young master woke up, he could not see his brothers and sisters, which is similar to what he is now. Yue Tong is amused in the heart, then still backhand touched the head of the young master, soft voice comforted him, "fool, you are almost twenty, how can you still be like a kid who can''t leave his brother and sister?" The young master hummed like a dog, "Mommy, don''t you often say that in front of you, we will always be children? Then I will always be a child in front of my brothers and sisters! " Le tong can''t refute the young master''s words. The young master is always a child, not only the young master, but also his sister. It wasn''t long before the young master and Letong finished their wedding. Niu Niu, who was on her honeymoon abroad, seemed to have a heart in her heart and called back. Le Tong answered the phone, "Hello, Niu Niu?" "Mommy, I miss you so much!" Letong is both happy and tragic. Who should be a mother to hear her children say that they miss her. But, these children, how can they both seem to be inseparable from their mother? "Mommy wants you too. How about having a good time over there?" "It''s fun, but my brother and I miss you so much, Mommy... Or you''ll fly over tomorrow and our family will spend the Spring Festival here, OK?" Letong also miss a pair of children, but she didn''t want to disturb the two young people''s world so unwisely. "Niuniu, this is your honeymoon with Dabao. Let''s fly there. What''s the matter?" "Mommy... Although this is our honeymoon, it''s also the Spring Festival! Mommy... I''ve never tried not to spend the Spring Festival with you Niu Niu''s voice is full of some grievances, which makes Le Tong feel sad and inexplicable. "Then... What does Dabao say?" Obviously, the mother''s position is not firm. "Brother, tell Mommy!" Letong heard her daughter finish, and soon her son''s voice came over, "Mommy, Niuniu and I have been playing here for three days. We have seen almost all the places of interest here. We will go back to the capital tonight. I just checked the flight in the early morning tomorrow. It''s about five o''clock in the afternoon. We just have a reunion dinner together." Dabao''s words are totally different from Niuniu''s tone of discussion. He doesn''t give Letong any room to consider. Although Letong also wants to have a family of five to celebrate the Spring Festival, she still has a little sense to tell her that there seems to be something wrong with it! "Or I''ll ask your Dad first. After all, your grandfather can''t fly abroad together." "Well, you can discuss it with Daddy." Dabao doesn''t talk much. "Well, how''s Niu Niu? Do you eat and sleep normally?" Niuniu had a prenatal examination before she got married and confirmed that the fetus was six weeks old. It''s almost eight weeks now. "She eats a lot and sleeps soundly, without any adverse reactions." In the end, Letong and Xiaobao boarded the plane early on New Year''s Eve and arrived at another country''s capital airport at 5 p.m. on time. As a result, a few members of the Ji family spent the Spring Festival in a foreign country. Although it is a foreign country, there are many Chinese immigrants here, and there are lively Chinatowns. The atmosphere of the Spring Festival on the streets is not weaker than that in China. Several members of the family spent a different spring festival abroad. It was the 10th day of the year when they returned to r city. "Niuniu, I think your belly is starting to swell?" In foreign countries, the climate is very cold, everyone is wearing thick down jacket, so Letong doesn''t care much. Back home to see Niuniu wearing one-piece home clothes, have two pregnancy experience of Letong, at a glance to see Niuniu belly that bulge line. Niu Niu looked at her abdomen strangely. "Mommy, it''s almost ten weeks since the baby''s birth. Is it normal for her to bulge?" Niuniu has no experience in childbearing, but Letong knows it. "No, generally speaking, it takes four months for most pregnant women to become pregnant, that is, about 16 weeks. Of course, these vary from person to person. I''m going to make an appointment with a doctor and have a check-up to see what the doctor says." Because the fetus was too small before, there was no B-ultrasound or color Doppler ultrasound. The doctor just gave Dabao and Niuniu a blood test to check out the possibility of some congenital diseases, and then infered that the fetus was well-developed and healthy according to the test results and experience. Soon, Letong made an appointment with the doctor and went to have an antenatal examination in the afternoon. Because early in the morning, Ji Rui agreed to go back to the mansion to accompany him, so Ji Rui, the grandfather to be and young master, went back first, while Niu Niu was accompanied by Dabao and Letong to the hospital. The gynecologist Le Tong made an appointment with is an experienced chief Chinese medicine doctor. After listening to le Tong''s words, she pulled the curtain and let Niu Niu lie on the bed. First she looked at it, then she gently touched it, and then she put the stethoscope on her abdomen to listen. "Madam Ji, master Ji, I suggest taking a B-scan." Dabao and Letong were very nervous. "Doctor, what''s the matter?" The doctor shook his head, "no, the baby is very healthy, but it''s clearer to take care of B ultrasound." Dabao and Letong breathed a sigh of relief at the same time and said with one voice, "then do it!" "Madam Ji, master Ji, congratulations. Miss Sihan is pregnant with fraternal twins." Dabao and Letong are so excited that they haven''t spoken for a while. Finally, Dabao asked, "fraternal twins? Doctor, do you mean that my wife is not only pregnant with twins, but also with twins of a man and a woman? " Dabao has a superficial understanding of medical affairs. The doctor nodded, "well, it may be same-sex twins or heterosexual twins. Does Mr. Ji want to confirm their gender?" Of course, ordinary doctors are not allowed to disclose the baby''s gender, but this doctor has known Letong for a long time and knows that she does not discriminate against the child''s gender. "No, thank you!" Dabao, as a father, wants to keep a sense of mystery. Chapter 973 Niuniu is pregnant with twins. It''s passed down in the Ji family and the Yang family at the speed of light. In the afternoon, dabaojing is busy receiving Daoxi''s phone call. At first, everyone felt no discomfort except that Niuniu was a little sleepy, and there were no restrictions on her words and deeds. However, everyone in the Ji family suddenly became nervous when they learned that there were two kids living in her stomach in the hospital that day. Even Letong, who has had two pregnancies, dare not lose heart. After all, she is pregnant with one, but Niuniu is pregnant with two at a time. She has no experience in this. "Niuniu, what are your plans after the Spring Festival holiday?" At first, Dabao didn''t want to interfere with Niuniu''s work. After all, many professional women now have to work until they are about to give birth. And he also believed that Niuniu would consider the work arrangement after the baby as the first, so he never deliberately mentioned it. But now it''s not the same. Of course, it''s not that it''s more expensive for Niuniu to have twins than to have singletons. It''s that twins have to work harder than singletons, and pregnant women have a heavier load. Therefore, it''s not suitable to work too hard. "Brother, it''s impossible for me to receive the announcement or the film, but I want to go back to Xinying and see what I can do. Otherwise, staying at home all day will suffocate me." In essence, Niuniu is the same as Ji''s family. They are not idle. From the moment she knew that she was pregnant, she had planned to stop working at home to learn how to perform and write songs. But at that time, she did not know that Xinying entertainment was the company of her and Dabao. Now that she knows, she wants to try her best to do what she can, even if it''s just to help Ning Yi Jiahao supervise the recording of artists, or learn from Si Junxue how to deal with the affairs of Xinying. After all, for her and Dabao, Xinying, in another sense, can also be regarded as their children Dabao was not surprised by her proposal. After a little thought, he nodded his head and answered her proposal. "I don''t object to you going back to your heart, but you have to promise that you won''t work overtime, you won''t take care of yourself, you have to guarantee a two-hour lunch break at noon, and I''ll pick you up from work." Niuniu has no objection to these additional requirements. In a word, it can give her a place to show her body and mind. Don''t stay at home all day. Dabao returned to work the day after Niuniu''s birth examination. As the general manager, he had a rest for more than 20 days. He wanted to know that his work had already piled up. Dabao and Letong go to work early in the morning, but Xinying will return to work in a few days. Aunt Guan goes out to buy vegetables as soon as she gets ready for breakfast, leaving Niuniu alone at home to read parenting books. When the doorbell rang, Niuniu was heating milk in the kitchen. From the glass window of the kitchen, we could see the situation outside the yard. Niu Niu leans forward to have a look. It turns out that Tian Fang is standing outside with her baby in her arms. Niuniu hurriedly went out and opened the door, because the baby in Tian Fang''s arms, Niuniu did not dare to go forward to hold her, only stood beside the fence, "Fangjie, how did you come?" "I brought xiaohuasheng to see her aunt Niuniu!" Tian Fang''s daughter''s nickname is little peanut. "Brother Zhihao sent you here?" Niu Niu looks behind her. "Well, he put me down and left. Two days ago, the special effects company took over a big deal. He''s very busy these two days!" Zhihao and Weiqi also help Dabao run Xinying Entertainment''s special effects company. Niuniu leads people into the living room and pours a glass of water for Tian Fang. As for peanuts, Tian Fang directly puts her on the sofa and blocks her with her legs. Niuniu bent to tease Xiaohua''s chubby face, "sister, are you working hard?" Tian Fang looked up at her, "of course, it''s hard. Otherwise, how can we say that the greatest person in the world is his mother?" Tian Fang pauses for a while, the vision sweeps Niu Niu''s tiny heave belly, "however, I am just hard, you are hard to take two." Niu Niu subconsciously put her hand on her abdomen, smiling happily, "no matter how hard it is, it''s worth it, isn''t it?" Tian Fang sighed, "yes, no matter how hard it is. When I gave birth to peanuts in the hospital, I scolded Yin Zhihao''s ancestors for 18 generations! But looking at xiaohuasheng growing up like a steamed bun day by day, I feel that if I have another one, I will give birth to him without hesitation. " Because they had so much in common about the baby, they sat down and chatted for a whole morning. Of course, most of the time Tian Fang was talking, Niu Niu was listening carefully, and she even took out her notebook to write down some important things. At lunch time, xiaohuasheng went to bed. Looking at by Aunt Guan, Tian Fang asked Niuniu, "listen to Dabao, do you want to go back to Xinying for work?" Niuniu looked up at her warily. "Sister, you''re not supposed to be a lobbyist, are you?" Tian Fang laughs, "whose lobbyist am I? You have such a good relationship with Dabao. Do you need me to say something? " Niu Niu thinks that she seems to be right. Since her brother confessed the heart shadow, there is nothing between them that can''t be said frankly. "Well, I think too much!" "Well, I''m sure I''m not a lobbyist, but, I want to say, you don''t have to fight like that. You are different from me. Zhihao and I have no family to rely on, so we have to work until prenatal. You have been busy for several years, but now you can have a good rest at home. Why work so hard? " Tian Fang has been with Niuniu for several years, witnessing her rapid growth. At the same time, she has also seen her pay several times or even dozens of times more than ordinary people to get to today''s height. Now, it''s better to have a proper rest while you''re pregnant? "Elder sister, when I go back to Xinying, I don''t do any hard work. In other words, when I go back to Xinying, I''m just on a leisure job. By the way, I''ll learn something about business from Si Jun." Since Si Jun was employed as an assistant to the boss, he has become more powerful than the general manager. In the past, Niu Niu didn''t understand why the boss trusted him so much. Until she knew that Xinying was founded by her elder brother, she vaguely understood that Sijun was a talent that her elder brother subconsciously began to cultivate a few years ago. Of course, in the past, he probably wanted to take Si Jun back to Ji''s family. Because she entered the entertainment industry, Si Jun became the escort of her brother when she was working. She knows that she is not the material for business, but even if she can''t participate in decision-making, she still hopes that she can have a general idea of the company''s operation and business direction, instead of being foolishly protected. Chapter 974 Sihan''s role has been changing over the past few years, including student, violinist, singer, actor and model. Then she has changed several times. This time, as the boss, she followed Sijun to learn some business knowledge. "Si Jun, have you studied the film industry and entertainment industry abroad? Why do you think you know me better? " Sihan finds that there are so many capable people around her. Naturally, not to mention her father, mother and brother Xiaobao. Even Sijun''s skill and judgment are also admired by her. "Well, Yu Shao asked me to pay more attention to the operation of foreign entertainment companies and film production since you began to take over the play." Sure enough, my brother never fought unprepared battles. During the time Sihan worked in Xinying, it seems that she went back to the summer vacation when she was a graduate student of Jishi several years ago. However, at that time, she was a handyman. At this moment, she was sitting behind the boss''s desk. From the beginning, she just listened to Sijun''s explanation of why she did it. Later, she was able to make some simple decisions by herself. Of course, in addition to working with Si Jun in the office to deal with the affairs of Xinying, what she likes most is actually listening to a group of younger martial brothers and sisters recording, and occasionally playing music and singing with everyone. And her fans seem to have been used to the way that Sihan takes a rest for a period of time after making a play, so this time Sihan won several awards and then fell silent. The fans just treat her as if she was on her honeymoon and want to have a good rest. In addition to the occasional whine in Sihan''s microblog, asking Sihan to send a microblog to let everyone see the living body, they obediently post some posts waiting for Sihan''s return and some wonderful reviews in the post bar. That night, Sihan took several photos of Suyan and posted them on Weibo to comfort the fans, "I''m fine, and you?" A few minutes later, there were nearly ten thousand comments, and so was forwarding. "Brother, I feel very sorry for my fans." In Sihan''s plan, marriage should be two years later, and giving birth to a baby is naturally two or three years later. But the plan can never keep up with the changes. With a baby, she has to be responsible for the baby, give him a complete family and sufficient maternal love. "What''s the matter? Are you going to stop?" Dabao gently touched her prominent abdomen. A few days ago, I went to the prenatal examination. The doctor said that the two babies who had been 20 weeks were very healthy. Niuniu also stroked her stomach and remained silent for a long time before she said, "after the baby was born, I would at least wait for them to turn one year old to pick up the movie. Otherwise, what would they do if they were shooting location for a few months?" Dabao is not a selfish man. He understands that for Niuniu, career is also very important. "After the baby is born, you can ask the nanny to take care of it. Mommy has also said that after the baby is born, she will reduce her work appropriately and take time out to take care of the baby as much as possible. Therefore, if you have any plans, you can follow the original idea." Niu Niu looked down at the bulge, "but I want to spend more time with them... So, I want to make a statement to announce that I''ll stop playing for the time being. Brother, do you agree?" Niuniu is afraid that fans will have expectations, but she will definitely not return to the big screen in the short term. Dabao also thought seriously, "do you want to announce the pregnancy news, and then by the way announce that you will be out for a while?" "What do you think?" Niuniu doesn''t dare decide whether to announce her pregnancy or not. After all, Ji''s family is not an ordinary family. If she publicizes too much, she is afraid that it will be harmful to Niuniu and her baby. "Otherwise, you can go abroad for further study after marriage..." Dabao is also afraid of being too high-profile, which will pose a threat to Niuniu''s safety. The two who have reached a consensus let Si Jun release an official message about Sihan''s going abroad for further study in the name of Xinying entertainment the next day. For a time, the network is like a calm lake into the stone, a stone hit a thousand waves. The news that Sihan is in a hurry to retire has become a hot topic again. Some websites even speculate that Sihan married a good husband, and then she will be a little grandmother of the Ji family. I''m afraid that going abroad for further study is just a synonym for leaving the film. As soon as this rumor came out, the fans were worried that their beloved Sihan would never be on the stage again. Sihan didn''t want to pay attention to those gossips, but seeing that her fans were very restless, she had to forward the statement of Xinying entertainment on her microblog and commented, "endless learning has always been my motto in life." As for the rumors on the Internet, Dabao naturally saw that Sihan forwarded the statement to appease his fans, so he was more direct and forwarded the rumor to his own Weibo. [I forget to tell you that Sihan has been the daughter and second baby of the Ji family since 22 years ago!] The implication is that Sihan is a young lady with a lot of money. If she wants to have fun, she won''t go to the entertainment industry at all. Originally, the eight websites were full of groundless opinions. The gossip was forwarded by the general manager of Ji''s group with V, and such a serious text with a hint of warning was attached. The small website was so scared that it quickly deleted the gossip. The station leader immediately called Ji Yu to apologize and ask for forgiveness. Dabao''s measurement is not so small, but the time is not so much, the other party called several calls, all blocked by his secretary. Although Sihan is "going abroad for further study", every month, she posts a few photos of her face or a violin performance on her microblog. Until eight months after she is pregnant, she has little energy to take care of her microblog. Even the idea that she originally said she would go back to work in Xinying to be close to the delivery date was too cumbersome to make it. Sihan was tall and thin. After she got pregnant, she didn''t get fat, but her stomach was like a balloon trying to inflate, rising day by day. All her ambitions were stranded by these two big babies. "Brother, help me..." after getting up, Sihan, sitting on the edge of the bed, shakes her long legs and scratched her feet on the carpet. "What''s the matter? Baby Dabao, who was brushing his teeth in the washroom, rushed out with bubbles in his mouth, thinking that something big had happened. "Brother, i... I can''t find the shoes..." Niuniu''s long legs are still in a circle. It''s clear that the shoes are under her belly, but her round stomach just blocks the shoes. She only sees her big and round stomach, but she doesn''t see the shoes. Dabao looked at her funny appearance. He wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to. He bent over and took her slippers from under his belly and carefully helped her put them on one by one. "Baby, where do you want to go, I''ll take you?" Niuniubai glanced at him, then glanced at his belly, "can you still hold me like this?" Chapter 975 Niuniu sneers, but Dabao has already picked her up, and she looks very relaxed. "Baby, don''t look at your husband so badly. Don''t say you are like this now. Even when the baby is born and your mother and son lie together, I can easily pick you up." Dabao is really relaxed, holding her talking and laughing into the washroom. "Baby, I won''t go to work tomorrow." Niuniu was brushing her teeth. Dabao stood behind her and supported her waist. He said, and he took a bite on her face which was red because she just woke up. "Why?" This time, it''s Niu Niu''s turn to ask vaguely. "I''ll stay at home and take care of you as you are now!" These days, looking at Niu Niu''s inconvenience, not to mention bending down, even wearing shoes and socks has become a big problem, which makes Dabao very worried. Niu Niu rinsed a mouthful, washed the bubble in her mouth clean, "brother, you don''t need to take care of me at home, the aunt is here." "How can aunt Guan be the same as me? Can she hold you?" Dabao felt that his self-esteem had been seriously damaged. "But you can''t stay away from work! There is still more than a month before the baby was born, you now began to lazy, not afraid of Xiaobao bite you? " Young master Xiaobao is the roughest to his brother Dabao. When he quarrels occasionally, he opens his mouth to Dabao and pretends, "bite you!" Dabao is always dismissive of this. He says that biting dogs usually don''t bark and come with a stuffy voice. How can they be as fierce as the young master? At first sight, they are a paper tiger. "What are you afraid of? I''m not the only one. He''s going to be a little uncle Dabao knows Xiaobao very well. Anyway, every time he says that he is a brother to take care of the baby, the young master will take all Dabao''s work and drive him impatiently. Don''t get in his way. Niuniu holds injustice for Xiaobao. "Brother, you are not allowed to bully Xiaobao." Dabao took the towel, washed it with wet water, and applied it to her face. It seemed rude, but he gently helped her clean her face. "Promising, I always presided over justice before, don''t let Xiaobao bully you, now it''s your turn to protect him?" After washing her face, Dabao bent over and took her out again. "Brother, I''m serious." Niuniu doesn''t feel that she needs Dabao to be around all the time. Even though she''s in a special situation, she doesn''t want to give Dabao any trouble or her family. Dabao was so annoyed by her that she had to make it clear. "Fool, what I mean by not going to work is that I will not go back to Jishi''s work, but I will work at home. If anything happens, I can communicate it by direct video conference. Don''t worry, I won''t waste my work. At this stage, I have to accompany you all the time and take care of you and your baby. Only in this way can I feel at ease." It''s not surprising that Dabao is so careful. When he went to the prenatal examination two days earlier, the doctor secretly pulled him to the side to remind him that the twins are in strong shape, and judging from the recent fetal movement, they may be born at any time. Let Dabao pay more attention to Niuniu, and rush to the hospital as soon as there is any abnormality. The doctor said so. Can Dabao not be nervous? Of course, in order not to affect Niuniu''s mood, Dabao didn''t mention this to her. He just told the doctor''s words to mom and dad in private. After several people discussed, they finally decided to let Dabao go home to work, so as to pay close attention to the situation of the mother to be and the baby. When she learned that Dabao was just changing her place of work to stay at home, Niuniu stopped saying anything. It turns out that it''s really convenient to have Dabao at home with her. After all, he is her husband and can take care of many aspects of her privacy. In order to facilitate work, Dabao moved his desk directly to the living room. Niuniu''s activity space is very large, which can be in the living room or in the yard. Anyway, Dabao can see where he is sitting. This day, Niu Niu was tired in the sofa, so she went out for a walk in the yard. In a twinkling of an eye, she came in with a bunch of red roses, took a vase and put it on Dabao''s desk. "Be careful with the stab!" Although Dabao is busy, he always cares about his wife. "Aunt Guan has cut all the thorns. I''m only responsible for taking them in and inserting them." Niuniu said, turned around and walked out of the yard slowly. Now she has a great body load. Sometimes when she goes far away, she has to support her back with her hands. However, she still listens to the doctor''s advice and takes as many activities as possible. It is said that the baby will be born more smoothly in this way. Dabao was busy all morning. His eyes were tired and he rubbed his eyebrows. His eyes followed Niuniu and her back to the yard. Niuniu outside the glass door, standing beside the rose bush, didn''t know what to say to Aunt Guan, with a warm and brilliant smile on her face. Aunt Guan handed a bunch of flowers to her hand again. The flowers were in full bloom beside her face, and the smile on her face was a little stronger. Shengsheng compared the beautiful flowers. When Niuniu came back to the living room with the bouquet in her hand, Dabao stood up to meet her. He took the flowers in one hand and supported her waist in the other Dabao exclaimed! Niuniu also laughed and agreed, "yes, I just told aunt Guan that this year''s rose is very bright and big, probably to meet our baby!" Dabao''s slender fingers touched her lips. "I said you''re beautiful, but I didn''t say flowers!" Then he leaned over and kissed her deeply on the lips. After kissing, Niu Niu''s face was flushed, and she gasped in his arms, "brother..." Dabao only thought she was shy and bowed her head to kiss her lips. Unexpectedly, he saw that her face was a little red. He was surprised. "Niu Niu, what''s wrong with you?" Niu Niu covered her stomach and nodded difficultly, "Oh... Stomachache!" Dabao is flustered! Call aunt Guan and the driver out loud. They help Niuniu into the car in a hurry. Half an hour later, the car drives into the parking lot of the hospital. After receiving a call from Dabao, the doctor and nurse waiting in the parking lot in the morning transfer Niuniu to the pusher bed. And Letong Jirui and Xiaobao, also in that Niuniu into the delivery room, a few minutes to come. "How''s it going? What did the doctor say? " Letong grabs Dabao''s hand and asks nervously. "The doctor said it should be able to give birth naturally. Let''s not worry." Niuniu was 38 weeks pregnant at this time, which was the normal period of birth. "You''re not with Niuniu?" Letong is strange. With Dabao''s temperament, how can she stand so calmly outside the delivery room and wait? "Niuniu won''t let me in..." Dabao also felt helpless! As the mother and son said this, the door of the delivery room opened. A little nurse leaned out her head and said, "Congratulations, Miss Sihan has given birth to a son and a daughter, brother and sister!" Chapter 976 "My wife and children are fine, aren''t they?" Dabao is most concerned about the health of Niuniu and her two children. As long as the three are healthy, everything else is second. Just now, the two little baby''s magnificent and powerful duet cry passed through the door of the delivery room to the ears of all the anxious people in the corridor. Everyone''s mental arithmetic hanging in the air was a little bit lower. After all, let Dabao and Letong put down their hearts. If they can have such a strong vital capacity, their physical quality must be excellent. "Well, Miss Sihan is very sober. The two babies are also very healthy. The elder brother is six Jin and the younger sister is five point eight Jin. You wait for a moment, the doctor said to wait for the baby and miss Sihan after the observation period to push out Of course, according to the weight of a single baby, the elder brother and younger sister are all at the middle and lower levels, but for twins, the weight is good. At this point, Ji Dabao, once a baby brother, was officially promoted to a father. After the observation period, Sihan and the two babies are sent to the independent mother and baby room prepared in the morning. Letong, Ji Rui and the young master amuse two baby babies around the baby bed, leaving a space for the newly promoted parents to be alone. Dabao stood in front of the bed and gently kissed Niuniu, who was pale and tired. "Niuniu, you''ve worked so hard!" Niuniu is really tired. At this time, her abdomen is painful and numb. It seems that there is no pain all over her body. Even her breathing seems to affect some part. Now, she wants to say something, but she can''t say it. Dabao fondly stroked her face, "Mommy said just now, just after birth, the whole body will hurt badly, don''t talk, close your eyes and sleep for a while, OK?" Niu Niu blinked weakly and closed her eyes obediently. Say, even the doctor said Niuniu powerful, ordinary people don''t say twins, even if it is normal singleton, smooth birth also have to suffer a lot. Especially now that I was young, I felt a little bit of pain and began to clamor that I couldn''t bear to have a caesarean section. Niuniu, after she was sent to the hospital, insisted that she would definitely choose a natural birth unless she had to. For her, the two babies are the love products of her and her brother. No matter how much pain she has to bear, she will give them the best she can. Dabao didn''t get up until Niuniu fell asleep, and went to the baby room to see a pair of babies. "Dabao, come and have a look at the two little guys." Ji Rui and Letong hold a baby, and the young master puts a smile on his face to amuse the baby in Letong''s arms. Dabao goes to Ji Rui, "Daddy, this is..." Even if Dabao had more experience, it was impossible to distinguish the two little baby babies with similar wrinkled skin at a glance just now. "This is my brother!" Ji Rui holds the bottle in one hand and holds his little brother in a very standard posture in the other. Outside, he is a big entrepreneur with a poker face, but when Xiaobao and Niuniu were young, he also had a lot of skills. Although his baby taking skills were not as good as Dabao''s and Letong''s, he was more competitive and competent than many men. "You hugged me?" Ji Rui sees his son staring at the baby in his hand with bright eyes, so he hands it to him. Dabao doesn''t refuse, so he holds the baby directly, leans over to Letong, and puts together the faces of the two babies. "Mommy, who do you look like?" This question has been discussed by Yue Tong for quite a while. "Although these two little guys are fraternal twins, they look very similar except for their gender differences. We have just distinguished them for a long time, but we still can''t tell who is who by their facial features." However, the doctor may also be afraid of family confusion. In addition to the wristbands on the wrists of the two little guys, the color of each person''s clothes is also different. The male jewel is a light blue flower on a white background, and the female jewel is a pink flower on a white background. And Le Tong several, temporarily or rely on two people''s clothes color to distinguish. Dabao carefully looked at a pair of children for a long time, and found that they were very similar to each other, just as mummy said. "Baby is the combination of you and Niuniu. When they opened their eyes just now, they looked like you and Niuniu." At first, everyone thought that when the two babies grew up, they would each have their own appearance. However, the twins, even Ji''s family, looked the same until the full moon. We had to distinguish them according to the doctor''s method. They were all dressed in different colors, and they were wearing different bracelets to distinguish them. A pair of baby''s name, Dabao and Niuniu have no idea, but on the day they were born, they nicknamed the two babies. The elder brother''s name is Beibei and the younger sister''s name is Guoguo. For the full moon banquet between Beibei and Guoguo, the Ji family did not make much publicity. Just like ordinary families, they held a small buffet party in a resort. They invited their close relatives and friends to eat and chat. The atmosphere was harmonious, lively and warm. Niu Niu, a new mother, has been sitting at home for a month. She has finally gained some weight. She has a pink face and some baby fat from a young girl. "Niuniu, you''ve been promoted to be a mother like me, but you''re more tender. It''s like you''re back in your early days." Tian Fang holds Niu Niu in her arms and looks at her left and right. She is envious, while her daughter, Xiao peanut, is a toddler. You Zhihao is playing with other people''s children not far away. "Elder sister, you want to say that I have gained weight, right?" Niu Niu looks down at her slightly fuller body than before delivery. She secretly decides that she should start to adjust her diet in a few days. Otherwise, according to the current trend, when Guo Guo and Bei Bei reach their first birthday, she will not be able to become a pig? Tian Fang carefully glanced at Dabao not far away, "Niu Niu, can you stop being so loud? I will die miserably if I am heard by Ji Da Shao. " Niuniu hugged her with a smile, "don''t worry, he only has his son and daughter in his eyes now, and he can ignore other things." Tian Fang also raised her eyes and followed Niu Niu''s gaze to Ji Dashao, who was holding the child in his arms. She was relieved, and then said with admiration, "that''s natural. If you change who, you''ll have both children. How can your eyes accommodate other things?" Of course, what Niu Niu said was a little exaggerated. In Dabao''s eyes, besides a couple of children, there is also her. After Niuniu was discharged from hospital, Dabao still worked at home to help aunt Guan and mummy take care of Beibei and Guoguo. "Niuniu, do you really want another nanny to take Beibei and Guoguo?" Chapter 977 Tian Fang began to work in Xinying when she was about half a year old. Theoretically speaking, she is still Niu Niu''s agent. As an agent, I''m a little worried about Niu Niu''s current state. "Well, Beibei and Guoguo are still too young. I''m not sure if I can have a baby sitter!" In the past, Niuniu thought her career was very important. But since she became a mother, she found that her career was never as important as the two babies. "Niuniu, I know you don''t like to hear these words, but everyone has a golden age. You get married and have children at the most popular time, which has greatly consumed your golden age. Now a pair of babies are born. If you don''t take the opportunity to come back early, your golden age may come to an end!" Tian Fang''s words are still based on the starting point of the agent. After all, Niuniu has paid too much in her acting career, and she doesn''t want to see Niuniu''s brilliance as a flash in the pan. As a responsible agent, she must remind Niu of the worst possibility. Although Niuniu is listening to her, she is always chasing a pair of babies held by Dabao and Letong. "Elder sister, I know what you said, but no matter how beautiful the fireworks are, they are just sparks in an instant. As long as you have, it''s enough! " Niu Niu''s words are implicit, but her meaning is very clear. "Sister, I''m not greedy. I just want to hold on to what I value the most." Even if her acting career stagnates and regresses, she will not complain. Tian Fang let out a long breath and realized that nothing she said could change her decision. "Well, since it''s your decision, I support you. Does Ji know about this? " Niu Niu nodded and squinted at Ji Yu, who was holding her child not far away. Her eyes softened a lot unconsciously. "Well, he said that no matter how I decided, he would support me." Tian Fang said with a helpless smile, "tut Tut, Ji Da Shao really dotes on you as always!" Niu Niu generously admitted, "there''s no way, he''s already used to it!" Her words, for others to listen to, is chiguoguo show love. But in Tian Fang''s ear, who knows the two people''s past well, she thinks what Niu Niu said is the truth. A man''s kindness to a woman for more than 20 years is nothing but habit? Love? Of course, there are. But love alone is obviously not enough for a couple. After all, love is sometimes more like fireworks. After a dazzling and dizzy moment, what is left is boundless silence and darkness. "Well, don''t tell Ji Dashao about these words today, or he will have to skin me." Tian Fang completely gave up the idea of persuading Niuniu. "No, he''s basically asking me that now." Ji Dabao now, in addition to paying attention to a couple of children, is to take strict care of Niuniu at home. In Niuniu''s confinement this month, besides washing and bathing, he doesn''t even let her touch the water. Because he heard doctor Fu said that it is very important for women to take care of themselves in the month after delivery. What''s more, he remembers very clearly that Dr. Fu said that it was difficult for mommy to have a baby again because of the poor postpartum care when she gave birth to him. Of course, he cares so much about confinement for Niu Niu''s own health, not for her to have a second child. To tell you the truth, seeing mommy and Niuniu pregnant with his own eyes, he can realize the inconvenience and pain of being a mother. He really can''t bear the pain again. For some time did not meet the two people chatting, sharp eyed Tian Fang see not far away Ji big young master is waving to this side, then push Niu Niu, "Ji big young call you! You can go there. " Before Niu Niu started, Dabao came over with her baby in her arms¡° Niuniu, Beibei seems hungry! " Niuniu took over her baby son. Sure enough, she saw him sticking out his little tongue and licking the corner of his mouth. It was really a sign that the little guy was hungry. "Oh, good boy, don''t cry or cry when you are hungry?" As a mother, Tian Fang was envious. Niu Niu has no time to talk to her. She turns around and hugs Bei Bei, then goes into the next lounge. Dabao took his eyes away from Niuniu''s back and said, "do you think the little prince''s good temper has a time limit? If he doesn''t eat for more than a minute, he will cry like a rock!" Tian Fang listened, this just psychological balance some. "Ji Dashao, you really impress me." Seeing that Jiyu didn''t mean to go in, Tian Fang chatted with him. "Oh? How do you say that? " "It is said that many rich CHILDES are afraid that breast-feeding will make their wives out of shape. Of course, these rich women also have this idea. Therefore, they would rather pay a lot of money to ask a wet nurse to feed their baby. You are more traditional than ordinary men." Dabao laughingly looked at her, "what''s so strange about this? Xiaobao is my mother''s breast-feeding until she is almost one year old. Do you think my mother is out of shape?" Tian Fang''s eyes naturally fall on Letong''s beautiful figure. "Of course not. Aunt Tong is the best maintained woman I have ever seen. She is believed to be in her early thirties." Dabao looked at his mother''s figure with pride. "I remember my mother said at that time that even if she would become a pig, she would have to let Xiaobao breast feed." "Should Niuniu say the same thing?" This, Tian Fang and Niu Niu just from the conversation in the perception. Dabao nodded. "Well, she said the same thing. She''s my mommy''s daughter. Many ideas have been imperceptible for a long time. " "What do you decide about Niuniu?" Tian fangmingming said he would ignore it, but seeing Dabao, he couldn''t help asking. "She''ll decide for herself. I don''t mind." Sure enough, as Niu Niu said. "Well, I understand. I''ll go back and work out a plan to see who can take over Niu Niu''s class now." Tian Fang''s remarks are not bad luck, but responsible. Dabao smiles and shakes his head. "Niuniu is unique. No one can take over her class except herself. In a short time, let alone the heart shadow, the whole performing arts circle will not find someone to replace her." When it comes to Niuniu, Dabao is also very proud. Although it sounds like chiguoguo''s show off to others, Tian Fang has to admit that she has never met such an artist as Niuniu in her ten years as an agent. Presumably, let her be another ten years, it is impossible to meet the second one. "Well, I''ll admit, your wife is a very powerful woman indeed!" Dabao had a rare smile on his face, "of course! No one can match he Chapter 978 Two small steamed buns eat much, sleep well, and grow happily. Originally, when the two kids were full moon, Ji Dabao, who was a father, could walk around with one hand in his arms. But when the two kids are 100 days old, Ji''s family and Yang''s family hold a 100 day party for the two babies in Ji''s mansion, Ji daren''t go around with the two toys. Xiaobao''s uncle came and took Guoguo from the baby carriage first. The beautiful little girl danced and giggled in his arms. "Xiaobao, why don''t you hold Beibei?" When Dabao came to pick up his son, he suddenly thought of a question. It seems that Xiaobao always holds the fruit, but seldom holds Beibei? "Guoguo, kiss my little uncle!" The young master said, and gave a kiss on the little girl''s red face. Dabao glanced at him, "little sample, let your wife give you a few girls in the future, don''t annoy you to death!" "Girls are not bothered, but smelly boys are!" The young master smiles and kisses the little girl again. Both babies have straight black hair. When Beibei was full moon, she cut it into a small board inch, which is very refreshing. Since then, she has kept the small board inch till now. Guoguo is a girl. At the full moon, she only had a symbolic pruning. On the hundred day, Dabao, the father, helped her cut a lovely mushroom head. Ji Laozi came over to have a look, ha ha ground laughed to open, "Yo, fruit fruit this little wench, return really resemble big treasure, when you were a child." Ji Rui and Letong haven''t seen their granddaughter''s new hairstyle yet. When they look around, they all laugh. They all say it''s really similar. Originally, the fruit as like as two peas, the two little boys both blended the advantages of their parents'' facial features. With the growth of both of them, Beibei was a boy. After cutting the plate, the younger men gradually wore some heroic spirit. The fruit cut the mushroom head, and the girls'' beauty was more and more beautiful. Niuniu didn''t think much at first. She took pictures of Guoguo grinning and drooling, and then pulled out a similar one from Dabao''s childhood photo album to compare it. "Oh, don''t mention it. It''s at least eight or nine percent like it!" Say, the contrast picture of mobile phone is projected on outdoor screen. When he was a child, Dabao always had a mushroom head. Later, when he was ill and hospitalized, he changed his hairstyle. Later, he lived with Letong. Dabao felt that he should be like a man, so he kept a small size. "Niu Niu, you also come to take a picture of Beibei, and then compare the pictures of your brother when he was five or six years old." Letong has already brought Beibei over. Mingming just thought that Guoguo is very similar to Dabao with mushroom head. Looking at Beibei with fingers licking in her arms, she thinks that Beibei is very similar to Dabao when she was five or six years old. Niu Niu ran over and snapped. According to le Tong''s words, she found a small picture of Dabao when he was six years old. "Tut Tut, it''s very similar!" Everyone looked up at the two groups of contrast photos on the screen, "Dabao, it seems that Beibei and Guoguo are more like you." Niuniu pinched her son''s face, pinched her daughter''s chin, pretended to eat and said with a smile, "son and daughter, you two are the meat that fell from Mommy''s body. Why don''t you look more like Mommy?" When Dabao heard the speech, he lowered his head and picked up Niuniu''s mobile phone for a while. Soon, there was another set of comparison pictures on the big screen. On the left and right sides, Beibei and Guoguo were pigtailed by P, and in the middle, Niuniu was pigtailed when she was a child. "Niuniu, look, who said Beibei and Guoguo are not like you?" After Dabao such a P, and Niuniu with the same hairstyle two little guys, with Sihan really have seven or eight points similar. "So it''s the hairstyle that''s causing the trouble!" Finally, it was Xiaobao, the little uncle, who made a precise closing statement. "Besides, don''t you find out? Brother and sister are more and more alike now! " After Xiaobao said that, everyone''s eyes turned from the two little guys'' faces to Dabao''s and Niuniu''s. Xiaobao was very playful. He handed Beibei to Ji Rui''s hands and stepped forward to gather them together. "Ji Dabao, please stick your face to your sister and let me have a look!" Dabao is in a good mood, and usually he connives at Xiaobao. Many times he knows that he likes to play, and let him make trouble. At present, he is also obediently cooperating with him, putting his arm around Niuniu''s shoulder and putting his face on her face. "Don''t say, it''s really a bit similar. Maybe it''s the legendary husband and wife?" I don''t know if Xiaobao''s preconceptions have affected my judgment, or whether Dabao and Niuniu are really like each other. Several elders look at the young couple and think they are really like each other. "Niuniu, when do you take beibeiguoguo to live in Beijing for a while? They are so cute." Churan is two or three years older than Letong. This year, she is just fifty years old. Originally, Yangliu had been married for several years, but she refused to have children. Churan''s dream of holding her grandson is like putting it off again and again. "Aunt, I may be a little busy later. How about waiting for the summer vacation?" Niuniu will refuse, not because she is afraid of the journey, but because she does have some plans next. It''s a long story. After the two babies are full moon, Dabao begins to go back to Ji''s work. After the confinement, Niuniu begins to take care of her baby wholeheartedly at home. Occasionally, she would put the two babies on the crib, while she would take the violin and play melodious music for them. It''s said that she was pregnant for three years, but this rumor has not been confirmed by her. Her creative inspiration is not affected by childbirth at all. On the contrary, her inspiration is more active and more open than giving birth to two babies. During the two months from the baby''s full moon to the 100th day, she wrote dozens of songs. Some of them are melodious and warm, which are suitable for hypnosis. Some of them are active and beating. The two babies dance happily when they listen to them Ningyi Jiahao didn''t know where to get the news that Niuniu had made a lot of new songs. He called several times to ask for songs. But Niuniu thinks that these songs belong to Beibei and Guoguo. Maybe she will never regard them as commercial songs. However, she will consider another way to change it into a violin solo, and it''s good to record a pure performance album. And the reason why she refused Chu ran was because of this album that has not yet been formed. "Well, it''s nearly ten months since summer vacation. It''s more convenient to take care of it." Chu ran didn''t ask for it. So, after beibeiguoguo''s 100 day party, she mentioned her idea of recording a pure performance album to Dabao, and Dabao agreed without thinking about it. But when it comes to the implementation stage, Niu Niu starts to worry again. Chapter 979 "Brother, I don''t want to leave beibeiguoguo at home, but I don''t feel at ease to take two little guys out." Dabao scraped the tip of her nose. "How hard can it be? Don''t worry. Give me a few days. I''ll do it for you. " Since Dabao said it could be done, Niuniu was relieved, "brother, it''s not urgent. I have to choose a good tune, and then I have to make some detailed modifications and rearrangements. When it''s really recorded, it will take at least three or four months." Niu Niu has an album of her own, so naturally she knows that it''s not easy to make an album. It seems that playing albums is simpler, but on the contrary, pure music albums are actually more demanding. In the next few months, although Niuniu didn''t return to Xinying as she said, she was also very busy. She still insists on not hiring another nanny. During the day, Beibei and Guoguo are still taken care of by her and aunt Guan. As the two kids grow up day by day, their sleeping time becomes shorter and their playing time becomes longer, so their workload becomes more and more heavy. Fortunately, before the two kids were born, Ji''s family made a careful renovation. Even the stairs were covered with thick carpets, and all the horned, hard furniture or doors were wrapped with thick flannels. Therefore, Niuniu often put Beibei and Guoguo on the carpet, while she studied them carefully with a stack of music scores. Beibei and Guoguo are very outgoing and don''t like to cry. They are always happy all day and are very likable. Niuniu put two little kids on the carpet. Brother and sister often face each other with a smile. You touch my face, and I hold your hand. Although they are heterozygous, Beibei, as brother, seems to have inherited the tolerant personality of Ji family men. She is always gentle and tolerant to Guoguo. Often, when Guoguo hits him with dancing hands and feet, he doesn''t cry. He just reaches out to hold Guoguo''s hand or foot. Sometimes, he rubs against Guoguo''s face. Occasionally brother and sister get together, you touch my face, I lick your forehead. Every time I see this kind of loving scene, Dabao will say that these two little guys probably miss the days when they grew up together in Mommy''s belly. "Brother, don''t make trouble!" Niuniu just thinks he''s joking. "I didn''t make a fuss, people in infancy, will retain most of the faint memory in the mother." On this day, Niu Niu was holding a stack of music scores and looking at them. She saw her brother and sister holding each other lovingly and licking them a few minutes earlier. Suddenly, there was a piercing cry. Niu Niu quickly put down the music score in her hand and looked around. It turned out that Guo Guo was crying. When I picked her up, I peed in my pants. Because the weather is very warm these days, Niuniu wants to let the two babies'' butts breathe. During the day, she doesn''t wear diapers for them. Usually, before they urinate, their faces turn red because they hold their urine, and then they hum. But Niuniu was too focused on the score in her hand just now, so that she didn''t hear Guoguo''s hum. "What''s the matter? Why are you crying? Are you hungry?" Aunt Guan in the kitchen heard the cry and ran out quickly. "No, Guoguo peed. Aunt Guan, look at Beibei. I''ll wash Guoguo and change my pants." Aunt Guan came down and bent over to pick up Beibei. The little guy, who was still lying on the carpet, turned over and sat up as mommy took his sister away. "Oh, Niuniu, Beibei can sit." Aunt Guan exclaimed excitedly, encircling her little brother, fearing that he would fall. Niuniu has taken off Guoguo''s wet pants and wrapped Guoguo in a dry towel. Guoguo doesn''t cry any more. She comes out of Niuniu''s arm and holds Niuniu''s arm in one hand. She curiously looks at the little brother sitting on the carpet and reaching out to her. Beibei and Guoguo look at each other and speak some Martian language that only brother and sister can understand. Niuniu looked at her daughter in her arms, and then at Beibei, who was sitting on the ground, but her eyes stopped eagerly on her sister''s face. "Aunt Guan, take Beibei in with you." These two little guys can''t bear to be separated very often. It''s like sleeping. Originally, the two cribs were separated from each other at the beginning. The fear was that the two little guys would scratch, pinch or kick each other carelessly. However, as soon as the two little ones separated, they would cry bitterly. The next day, Dabao and Xiaobao worked together to combine the two cribs. That night, the two little guys held each other and slept sweetly. Aunt Guan picked up Beibei, followed Niuniu into the bathroom, "simply, help them both take a bath." Niuniu put half a pool of warm water in the bathtub and soaked the stripped two little ones into the water. They both like to play in the water. They kick the water with their short fat legs. When they are tired, they hold together again. You pull my ears and I pinch your face. "Niuniu, you say they are so inseparable. If they are older and sent to kindergarten, what will they do then?" Niuniu didn''t think about it in the long run. "When they grow up, they won''t be so tired, will they?" Aunt Guan shook her head with a smile. "Oh, it''s hard to say that you used to be very tired of Xiaobao. At that time, you were sent to kindergarten. Because you are in different classes, you can cry hard!" Of course, Niuniu can''t remember these things. "I''ll get over it slowly! If you can''t do it by then, consult the doctor again. " It was more than half an hour after the two kids had enough water. Niuniu and Guan took the two kids out of the water, dried them and put on clean clothes. When putting back the carpet, Beibei directly turned over and sat up. But Guoguo, as if he hadn''t learned this skill, just stared at his brother strangely with big eyes, as if he didn''t understand why his brother became different? Beibei reaches for Guoguo''s arm and says something. Niuniu and Guan guess that he wants to pull his sister to sit up. Niuniu didn''t move. She just looked at the two little girls quietly and muttered a secret language that only they could understand. But aunt Guan, a little unable to look down, reached over to help Guoguo up. "Aunt Guan, no! Let Guoguo sit up by himself Niuniu, like other members of the Ji family, loves these two babies very much, but love doesn''t mean connivance. What the kids have to deal with or learn by themselves, they never help but watch silently. "They will communicate with each other. If they don''t understand, Beibei will help her." I don''t know why, Niuniu has always been so convinced. Even though Beibei was only born a few minutes earlier than Guoguo, she believed that Beibei would be a competent brother. Like his father, he will be a trustworthy, brave and smart brother. No matter what, he will support a safe world for his sister. Chapter 980 The little brother, who was sitting, muttered to his sister for a long time. After a close communication, he suddenly bent down. Aunt Guan thought he was going to fall down and nervously stretched out her hand to help him. Niuniu still pulled her and laughed. Aunt Guan saw that the little brother didn''t fall down. Instead, he leaned down and put his face on his sister''s face. She kissed her face with pink lips, and then gently touched her face. Niu Niu on one side was smiling, but her eyes turned red when she looked at the picture of Beibei taking care of Guoguo. When she was a child, Dabao probably looked at her with this kind of gentle and loving eyes Lying on the carpet, Guoguo looks at Beibei, raises her hand to touch her brother''s face, and grins happily. Just when Aunt Guan thought that the two little brothers and sisters would never tire of seeing each other like this until the end of time, the little brother moved his hand from his sister''s face to her shoulder. It seemed that he was in a hurry, and his little face turned red. At first, my sister looked at my little brother in a confused way. Later, she saw that my brother was puffing his cheeks and holding his strength. Maybe she finally understood his intention. She turned over and fell on the carpet. Then she tossed her hands and feet for a long time. Finally, she sat up. The little red faced siblings sat face to face, holding out their hands to each other, looking at each other, and giggling without warning. I don''t know when Niu Niu has turned on her mobile phone and recorded the scene of love between her brother and sister. In the evening, Ji Dabao, his father, was the first to come back because he had a couple of children and a lovely wife. Just get off, then see Niuniu push baby carriage, standing outside the yard, obviously, is waiting for him. "How did you get out?" Asked tenderly, hugging Niu and kissing her. The two kids in the stroller are half kneeling, climbing the frame. They look up and curiously watch their parents play kissing. After they have a look, they hug each other. You kiss my face and I rub your forehead. After kissing and rubbing, I look up and see how daddy still hugs Mommy? No, we have to! So think of the two little guys, a person holding a leg Dabao, hand holding Dabao''s clothes, babbling for love and kiss! Dabao let go of Niuniu and bent down with a smile. First, he gave a kiss on the lips of the two little guys who were grumbling discontentedly and protesting against daddy''s favoritism. Then he lifted the two little guys together with a bow and a big hand. "Do you miss daddy? Well Dabao lowered his head and rubbed the faces of the two little guys. The two little guys are holding Dabao with clear eyes and quick hands, giggling as a response. "It seems that he wants to..." Dabao is not annoyed by a pair of children''s face and mouth. He happily holds the two little guys and walks into the yard. "Oh, Beibei, don''t bite daddy''s face..." "Ah, little princess, daddy''s fingers are dirty..." Niu Niu, who is pushing a pram behind her, can think of the "tragic situation" of being a father who has been trampled by a pair of children. After entering the room, Dabao put the two steamed buns on the carpet. He went back to his room and took a shower. When he came back, he pressed the two little buns under his body and said that they wanted fragrance. The two babies were bullied by him, but there was no sign of fear. On the contrary, they were still laughing. Beibei held his neck and gnawed on his chin, while Guoguo held his arm and tried to climb up to him. Niu Niu, who was kneeling on one side, looked at the repeated scenes every day and snapped down the shutter of her mobile phone, taking pictures of her father''s "demeanor". When the two babies had a good time with Dabao, Niuniu put down her cell phone, patted her hands on the two lazy buns and said, "beibeiguoguo, come and show your new skills to your daddy!" Finish saying, take a colorful wave board sugar to pass to children''s head shaking. Although everyone in the family loves them, they seldom spoil them. Their diet and living habits are very strict, but it''s hard to lick a mouthful of candy at ordinary times. This time, they see Boban candy, two pairs of black eyes rolling, and then they turn over like chicken blood. Dabao looked at the two little guys with their buttocks up on the carpet, dancing and tossing, "Niu Niu, what are you doing?" Niuniu smiles and gives him a wink, indicating that he will wait at ease. As expected, Beibei''s elder brother was very strong. After a few random planing on the carpet, he bent his elbow and sat up. Dabao stares at his son''s magical sitting. Just as he wants to say something, he sees Beibei reach out to pull Guoguo''s arm. With the help of his little brother, Guoguo finally sits up. "Oh! My baby can sit!! Come on, daddy, kiss me for a reward Dabao tried to hold two little kids, but his son and daughter didn''t look at him at all. They all waved their little hands to Mommy, because Mommy had their favorite candy in her hand! Dabao pounced on the air and looked like a good friend! "Two smelly kids, they are so snobbish!" Cold hum, patted two times on the butt of two flesh. At this time, the two little guys are tired of Niuniu, and their little buttocks twist their hands to grab the candy. Niuniu took off the wrapping paper and handed the sugar to her brother and sister. The two little kids stuck their necks like puppies, stretched out the tip of their pink tongue and licked it. They licked it happily and salivated down their chubby chin. Dabao, holding his mobile phone, recorded the picture while Niuniu was busy getting a tissue to wipe their saliva. "Tut Tut, why do you like eating popcorn like your little uncle?" Niuniu shakes her head as she wipes. "Sister, what do you say about me in front of beibaguo?" The young master''s voice came from the porch. Niuniu didn''t lift her head and said to him with a smile, "it''s not a bad word. It''s a big truth. Brother, are you right?" As like as two peas, they looked at the sugar and forgot what they saw. They both shine like you used to be! Xiaobao had put down his bag and trotted over with a smile, "Hey, this is my nephew and niece!" He put the two babies in his arms and gave them a few kisses on their drooling faces. Then, like two little kids, he put out his tongue and licked the big wave candy in front of him. He chewed and shook his head. He said, "well, it''s sweet!" Chapter 981 Speaking of the young master, who is a little uncle, since beibeiguoguo was born, his time for going out to play has been greatly reduced, so that his best friends think that he has made a girlfriend and threaten him to bring his girlfriend out for everyone to see. Then, the young master was forced to do nothing by this gang of friends, so he had to take out the beautiful photos of the young master and young lady of the Ji family and throw everyone''s face. "Abandon us for these two little kids? Ji Huan, are you sick? " Several guys directly put the young master on the sofa and beat him. No one believed that this was the reason why the young master didn''t come out for a long time. Because, in the minds of these people in their early twenties, children are synonymous with annoyance. They are not their own sons and daughters, but nephews and nieces. Do they affect their happy time? Besides, the Ji family is so rich that they can''t afford to hire a nanny to take care of their baby? "You''re sick. My beibeiguo is lovely. I want to spend more time with them when I have time. What''s the fun with you guys?" For the sake of the two little treasures in the family, young master Jihuan offended a group of close friends thoroughly! That night, the young master was filled with mud. Finally, his best friend called Ji Yu and asked him to send a driver to pick him up. Another weekend after getting drunk, the young master received a phone call from his best friend saying that he wanted to go out crazy. The young master flatly refused, "no, I want to take care of my children at home. I have no time!" Sitting while teasing Beibei''s Letong, hearing the young master''s words, she couldn''t help laughing. When he hung up, Letong gave him a funny look. "Xiaobao, you can go to play if you want. Beibeiguoguo is taken care of by Aunt Guan and me! It doesn''t matter if you don''t have to. " Dabao and Niuniu go back to Xinying to discuss the album, so they leave a couple at home to be taken care of by Letong. The young master was also there at that time. After listening to her sister''s explanation, she didn''t go out for a long time, so she picked up her niece impatiently, grabbed her little paw and waved to dabaoniuniu, "go, go, beibeiguoguo has a little uncle. It doesn''t matter to you." Said, Baji kiss on the small face of fruit, "right, fruit?" The two kids seem to be learning to speak consciously these days. Although they are all gabbling in alien language, for the time being, they can''t understand anyone except themselves, but as if they can understand my uncle''s words, they pull the young master''s face to mumble a few words in alien language, and then puff the saliva bubbles on the young master''s face, which still makes the young master very happy. Therefore, the young master felt that since he patted his chest and accepted his elder brother and sister, how could he throw away the stall on the way and run alone to have fun? "Mommy, you can''t do without me!" From the moment when a pair of babies hold the delivery room, the young master obviously loves his sister Guoguo more. Now that they have been eight or nine months, he still prefers to be close to Guoguo. And beibeiguoguo is very fond of this little uncle. Because, the little uncle is the closest one in the family to their psychological age! Of course, the little boy''s psychology is impossible for him to know. Even the little boy can''t resist his great charm if he thinks that everyone loves him. Seeing that the young master was holding Guoguo, Letong thought to herself, I think you can''t leave Guoguo! However, she did not dare to say this for the young master to hear. "Well, you take beibaguo out to play in the yard. Aunt Guan and I need to clean up the playroom." The young master got the order and walked out of the yard with a big step in his arms. The weather in May and June is neither hot nor cold. The two kids are wearing the same color and style white single long sleeve T-shirt and suspender jeans. However, Guoguo is always a girl. Niuniu puts a soft white rabbit on the suspender of her jeans with a red apple face and a few white teeth on her grin, which makes her heart tremble. And then the young master, is lying on the grass, looking at their own cute do not want to do little girl hair crazy. "More... More..." Guoguo pulls Beibei''s face, probably, to call him brother, but he can''t pronounce clearly and his pronunciation is not correct. The young master burst out laughing and pinched Beibei''s face, "Duoduo!" Beibei has always been very good-natured. She seems to be too lazy to have the same opinion with her little uncle. She raises her little face and smiles at her little uncle. Her mouth grins and shows a few white teeth. "Call me little uncle!" The young master pointed to his face and let the two little boys call themselves. Apart from their different genders and hairstyles, the two other cute kids of the same style all looked at him together. Their mouths moved and they made a few strange murmurs. Maybe they really wanted to call little uncle, but they couldn''t make uncle''s voice. After working hard for a while, the two children felt that they couldn''t do it, so they pitifully looked up at the little uncle. The two pairs of black and transparent eyes of the same model rippled with water vapor, which made the young master''s heart melt. "Not yet, is it? Forget it, uncle. Let''s go. Uncle will take you to the park The young master was so excited that he took the two little kids to the special two person stroller and said to Letong in the room, "Mommy, I''ll take beibaguo to the park for a walk and come back before lunch!" Yue Tong answered, "well, go ahead, remember you can''t give them lollipops!" The doctor never advises children to eat sugar, so Ji''s family has strict restrictions on the two babies. But the young master himself likes to eat lollipops, and the two little kids like them too. So the young master often sneaks water to the little kids. When he comes back from work, he often carries lollipops in his pocket. When everyone doesn''t pay attention to them, he takes them out to give them a bite. It''s said that when he went to the mountain, he met a tiger. Once, he took two children to the yard to eat candy for them. As a result, Le Tong, who came out to water the flowers, caught him and scolded him a lot. "Mommy, if there are any children who don''t like sugar, just a little. It''s not in the way!" At that time, the young master insisted on sophistry. Yue Tong gets angry and punishes him for not touching two little kids for two days, so he is more comfortable. But security is only superficial. The young master will still secretly give sweets to the babies from time to time, but the way is becoming more and more hidden and more careful. This time, he is also the mouth should be music Tong, turned around and pushed beibeiguoguo out of the street, not far away, pushed the two little guys into the street candy store. "Boss, give me some of the sugar I usually buy!" The shop owner recognized him and happily did as he said, "Mr. Ji, are you buying sweets for your nieces and nephews again?" The young master said with a smile, "yes, two greedy cats!" Chapter 982 The young master pushes the two little living treasures along the shade of the sidewalk. Although Ji Dabao, the father of the child, says that the two little ones occasionally have to bask in the sun, which is conducive to the transformation and absorption of calcium in the body, the young master always ignores this. His precious nephew and niece''s skin is white, tender and ruddy. It''s pleasant to feel and look at. If he accidentally becomes a black charcoal head, who will compensate him for his two cute children? The pedestrians along the road saw a tall and handsome young man pushing two beautiful, cute and lovely babies. They pointed out one after another. Some young women who were full of maternal love even couldn''t help chatting up and staring at them. "Oh, are these two babies twins? How lovely, how cute, how q! " The young master has received numerous eye-catching gifts since he was a child. He has been used to the stars and the moon for a long time. He was ignored by the two babies as a foil, but he was not dissatisfied at all. He asked triumphantly, "it''s the twins. How about me?" The fashionable woman looked up at him, her face turned red immediately. It is estimated that she was blushed by Shuai. "It''s really like that. I thought my son was like my mother, my daughter was like my father, and my sons and daughters were like you!" The young master is even better, deliberately ignored, he is just a little uncle, not a father! "Of course, they have my last name!" Beibei fruit is the essence of Dabao and Niu, and Dabao little treasure has five or six points. So when there is no big treasure, the two little children are very similar to the young master. In particular, a pair of black shining eyes and the cunning smile inside are even more similar. As a result, it''s only eight minutes'' journey from Ji''s home to the small park. The young master has successfully let the passer-by mistakenly think that these two lovely little guys are his son and daughter. The young master didn''t think there was any problem with this misunderstanding. On the contrary, he was very proud and had fun all the way. Because he was in a good mood, he sat down in the chair in the park. He took out the lollipop from his backpack, which was originally intended to please the two little kids in two days, and prepared to reward it to the little ancestor. As soon as the two little guys saw that little uncle took out the colorful box of candy just now, the eyes of the thief turned, the four little hands were waving in the air, and their mouths were crying. The young master bent his eyebrows with a smile. He was very happy in his heart, but he deliberately raised the lollipop so high that he did not forget to tease the two little ancestors The two little guys looked at each other, chatted with each other for a while, but left the young master holding the lollipop to amuse them aside. The young master is a little unhappy! Is it clear that he is the one who controls the power of angry death? Why do you feel desolate when you are left out by your two little ancestors? "Hello..." The young master bent down in frustration and wanted to tease the two self talking children. Suddenly, a woman''s scream came from behind, "Alas! Alas! Alas! Who''s up there! get out of the way! Get out of the way... " Before the young master had time to look back, he instinctively dragged the pram behind him and protected the two babies with his tall body. "PATA!" There was a huge noise not far away from him. The young master took care of the baby in the car with one hand. He looked down at the little guy with curious eyes. He was sure that they were not frightened. Then he looked up in the direction of the noise. Less than one meter away from them, there was a woman lying on her back in a very ugly posture. On her feet, she was wearing a pulley. Obviously, she was a beginner in pulley. She didn''t control her direction well and didn''t have enough skills, so she fell down. "Ouch, I''m dead!" That woman not big not small of a curse, in the side looked at the young master wake up, pat beibeiguoguo, "baby, be obedient." With that, he straightened up and strode to the woman''s side, bending over to reach out to the woman. "Well, didn''t you hurt yourself?" Although the young master is usually arrogant, he can''t do anything to save him. The woman twisted her face and held her waist in pain With a cry of pain, he reached for his waist. "Can you get up?" The young master''s hand was still in front of her, but he was a little anxious. You know, his two little babies are still behind him! The woman still hung her eyes painfully. Her half short hair covered most of her face. She supported her waist with one hand and tried to support the ground with the other, "it seems that... Can''t..." The young master frowned slightly and glanced at the woman''s figure. Her feet were long and thin. She was tall but not heavy! After such estimation, the young master reached over and picked up the person. He walked back to the chair and carefully placed her on the chair. "Thank you..." the woman''s voice still showed a painful ending. The young master didn''t care about her. He turned to look at the two babies in the pram and saw that they were playing with each other''s face and hair. He didn''t pay attention to his little uncle''s short-term abandonment of them. "Beibeiguoguo, do you want to eat lollipops?" The little master, who was completely neglected, said that he was very hurt and had to take out the best - Lollipop to shake in front of the two kids. "Eh?" The two little guys exclaimed in unison, and then stared at the young master with big black eyes. "Ouch..." another cry came from behind the young master. Xiaobao remembered that there was still a patient sitting on the chair. He quickly put the lollipop in his hand into beibeiguoguo''s hand, and with one hand, he climbed up the pram and turned to look at the woman on the chair. The young master couldn''t help but be stunned. I saw that woman with short black hair, face palm size, facial features too delicate, especially the pair of amber apricot eyes, is beautiful unforgettable. Maybe it''s because I really hurt. My eyes are covered with a thin layer of water vapor. When I look at Xiaobao, I look very sad. In addition to his mother and sister, and now the young master who has pity for Guoguo, his heart is trembling with this pair of pitiful big eyes. Strange and strange feeling filled the air in an instant. He rushed to ask, "where did you fall? I''ll call the ambulance for you Beautiful girl holding waist, small face wrinkled up a ball, sweat on the forehead out of a layer, a look to know the pain. But she shook her head and denied Xiaobao''s proposal. "No... thank you..." What else did Xiao Bao want to say? His arm was caught by two little hands. Xiao Bao turned to stare at the two little kids, "what''s the matter? Baby Beibei and Guoguo hold the lollipop in one hand, their lips are full of water, and their eyes are shining. They stare at the young master and open their mouth. Then they shout to the young master with one voice. "Daddy..." Chapter 983 The two babies yelled at the young master with one voice, "Dad..." The voices of the two little guys were clean with soft and sticky sweetness. They felt soft and crisp when they heard the voice. But at this time, the young master was inexplicably panicked. He turned his head and was surprised at the girl behind his upper body, but he also looked envious. "They are your children... You are so young... It''s not like..." "Well, I''m not their father!" The young master pleaded urgently. Mingming, just along the way, many people misunderstood that he was the father of the two babies. At that time, he didn''t feel disgusted, even a little proud. But now, he is eager to get rid of the relationship between himself and the two babies. "I''m their little uncle! It looks like it, doesn''t it? " The young master said, and he specially put his face together with the two children''s face. He asked the girl who was sitting with his waist with a smile, "how is it? Is it very similar?" The girl blinked, forced out a smile, "well... It''s quite like..." Beibei probably wanted to thank his uncle for his special gift. He touched Xiaobao''s face with his hand full of sugar water, gave him a kiss, and then gave a sweet and greasy cry. "Daddy..." I don''t know why, as soon as the young master heard the name, he had a fight all over. He subconsciously glanced at the girl, turned to stare at Beibei, and muttered, "smelly boy, I''m your little uncle!" In the heart secretly cries bitterly, these two little farts are not usually very clever? How is it that uncle and father can''t distinguish in an emergency? The girl looked at the pleasing picture in front of her eyes, and her bright eyes flashed quickly. The young master exchanged his eyes with Beibei for a while, then remembered that the girl seemed to have fallen a lot. "Girl, it seems that you are seriously injured. Don''t call an ambulance, call your friend to pick you up?" The young master intuitively felt that the girl was not very old. At most, she was only 18 or 19 years old. The girl raised her eyelids and gave him a strange look. Probably, she didn''t quite adapt to his suddenly friendly address. "It''s OK, I can rest for a while..." between the words, a trace of caution flashed in my eyes. But the young master didn''t find the obvious difference in her attitude. He still advised her with concern, "you''re not going to be OK after a rest." The young master has always been very indifferent to strangers, especially strange women. But for the girl in front of him, I don''t know if it''s because she looks very nice and fits his eye, and she''s not old enough, which makes him put down his guard rarely. At the same time, maybe because she didn''t deliberately win sympathy because of her injury, which makes him feel good for her again. The woman pulled out a smile to him, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine. Just have a rest!" Young master brain a draw, stem a face way, "my name is Ji Huan!" The girl glanced at him, laughed and didn''t speak. "Dad... Dad..." the two little troublemakers behind suddenly started to make trouble again. The two little guys seem to know that this name can make the little uncle blow up his hair, or they can''t express anything else except this name for the time being, so they can only keep shouting "Daddy, Daddy". "Beibei, Guoguo! I''m my little uncle The young master yelled at the two little guys with a fierce face. The two kids giggled, then stuffed the lollipop into their mouth and looked at the young master with smiling black eyes. The young master had no choice but to give up teaching these two little troublemakers. He turned around and took out the phone and said to the girl, "my home is near here. I know a doctor who is also near here. Shall I ask him to come and check you?" The cry of pain when the girl fell just now and her pale face now all show that she fell badly. But even if the young master insisted so much and even confessed his real name, which was rarely disclosed to strangers, the girl firmly shook her head and refused him. "No, sir! I''ll have a rest here. My classmates will come later. " The young master is holding the phone in his hand. He has never been so embarrassed and shameless as he is now. Clearly, he is very kind! Why is this girl so ignorant? Mr. Ji, when did he do such a stupid thing? "Sir, please accompany your baby to play. Don''t worry about me. I''ll just wait for my classmates here!" The girl''s clean voice sounded in the young master''s ear. The young master scratched his head helplessly and insisted again, "ah, I''m not their father!" Who knows, his words sound just fell, behind a pair of baby with lollipop vaguely mumbled twice, "Dad... Dad..." Although the voice is fuzzy, it can make people clearly distinguish the pronunciation. These two kids, are they here to break down or something?! The young master had no choice but to glance at the two little boys. He wanted to say something to the girl, but he was interrupted by a rough cry. "Little bamboo! Why are you here? " The young master looked up and saw a tall and thin boy Hula Hula Hula sliding towards them. The young master took his eyes back and stared at the girls around him. Bamboo? Her name is Xiao Zhu? Immediately, the girl confirmed his idea. The girl waved to the boy with a smile, "Luo Yuan, I just fell down a lot and I''m thinking of calling you!" The girl said that the boy named Luo Yuan had slipped over, and the tall shadow moved quickly. When the tall and thin man arrived in front of the girl, the boy''s feet were lifted back and accurately stopped in front of the girl. "Was it a serious fall? Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital! " The boy didn''t seem to see Ji Huan and the two babies at all. He put his hand over her arm and tried to lift her up. The young master, for some reason, suddenly felt very upset and took over the boy''s hand. "Little friend, your classmate fell miserably. Are you sure your rude action won''t hurt her twice?" That boy slightly a Leng, this just see to small treasure, to small treasure displeased eyes, quite a little doubt ground see to girl student, "is he?" The girl explained with embarrassment, "Oh, this gentleman is the one who just picked me up when I fell down." The boy suddenly realized, his face turned to sincerity, and nodded to Xiaobao with a smile, "this gentleman, thank you for helping my classmate!" Xiao Bao didn''t have a good face or a good impression on him, but for the sake of the girl''s health, he kindly reminded the fool, "do you have a car?" The boy was embarrassed, "yes..." Xiaobao interrupted him, "then you drive the car quickly and help her get on the bus." "However, it''s a bicycle..." the boy added with a red face. Chapter 984 I saw the boy named Luo Yuan call a taxi to help people into the car carefully. The young master got up and pushed the two babies home. Along the way, the young master could not get rid of the face of the girl named "little bamboo". It was not until he got home that he remembered another and more important thing. "Mommy, Mommy, babbago can talk!" Seeing Letong, the young master yelled loudly. Letong looked at him with a look at the monster. "Beibeiguoguo has already spoken, but we can''t understand their alien language." As a grandmother, Letong has always insisted that children have their own language. So when the baby babbles, she thinks that they are seriously expressing their inner thoughts, but adults can''t understand them. The young master waved his hand, "no, I''m not talking nonsense!" Letong glared at him viciously, raised his hand, gave him a shudder, and scolded, "you just talk nonsense!" The young master touched the hurt head innocently and wrongly, "Mom! Listen to me! I said that beibeiguoguo could talk, but they would call him daddy. " Hearing this, Letong opened her eyes in surprise, "really? My dear grandchildren will call me daddy, Then he squatted down and teased the baby''s fat face and said, "young lady, call Daddy to grandma!" Beibeiguoguo looks at Letong with big black eyes, and asks for a hug with her arms in her hands. The young master snorted, "Mom, beibeiguoguo only barks at me, hey!" Letong teases the two babies for a while, but the two babies still have the same pronunciation as before, but they just don''t have the word "Dad". "Ji Xiaobao, you lied to me! Right? " Le Tong first went up to the mouth of the two little kids and sucked. Then she stood up and sucked in front of the young master. "Ji Xiaobao, you gave Beibei Guoguo a lollipop again, didn''t you?" The young master blinked his beautiful eyes innocently, shaking his head like a drum, "no! No! " I''m kidding! But he really helped the two little guys wipe their faces and hands with a wet towel, leaving no trace! Since keketong can be his mother, the two little guys'' grandmother must have something extraordinary. But Letong is not in a hurry to expose him, holding his chin and Yan Yue''s seduction, "come on, baby son, open your mouth, ah, give one to Mommy!" On the young master''s obedience list, mummy ranked first and sister ranked second. So, even if there was some doubt in my heart, I opened my mouth subconsciously and called out "ah". He just finished, Letong''s hand has been raised, "pa" to pat on the back of his head. "Smelly boy, didn''t you tell them not to give them candy? It''s just a small tooth. It''s completely decayed. How can you pay for it? " Letong smokes the young master twice and calls aunt Guan. She holds one by one and takes the two kids into the washroom to gargle. Directly, the young master said will be called "Dad" and other events as the young master used to divert attention and spread lies. Strange to say, the two little kids were held by Letong and aunt Guan, and they just babbled in alien language until they came out after washing. They were crawling all over the ground, but they didn''t call dad anymore! The young master secretly regretted that he didn''t record the situation of the little guy calling him at that time, but at that time, he only thought about the injury of the girl named "little bamboo" and the troublemaking of the two little kids. He even forgot that it was the first time that the two babies started to call people. How could he remember to record the picture? "What a fool!" The young master remorsefully took out his own brain and muttered. The young master has always been very conceited. He seldom scolds himself as a fool, except that Daddy, mommy and brother can make him feel ashamed. In addition to the fact that he didn''t record beibeiguoguo''s mischievous appearance at that time, he also said that he couldn''t get the girl''s real name in the end, not to mention her contact information. The two little kids didn''t know their little uncle''s depression at all. After crawling on the carpet for a while to play with their son, they both climbed up and stood up with the young master''s leg trembling. "Ah ah... Ah ah..." the two drooling faces were smiling brightly at Xiaobao. The young master scratched the noses of the two little boys angrily, "don''t you call me daddy now? Ah, ah, your heads The two kids giggled, which made the young master even more depressed. Why did he feel more and more that these two kids are playing together today? "Fruit The young master put his niece on his lap and said, "is my uncle good to you?" Guoguo ignored him, his chubby little hand grabbed the button on his chest and pulled hard. The young master was very frustrated. He fished out Beibei and put it on the other side of his thigh. "Beibei, can you tell me if my little uncle loves you?" Beibei is more supportive than Guoguo. She stares at the young master without blinking. It seems that she is trying to understand and digest the words of the little uncle who is always smiling but not serious. As time went by, the young master clearly heard his heart crack like brittle glass. Beibei seriously looked at the young master for a while, and finally handed up the fat hand, "ah ah..." and stretched out to the young master''s face. How clever the young master was. He immediately put his face close to Beibei. The little fellow''s fleshy hand stopped on his face. Then he moved back and put his arm around his neck. He propped up and gave the young master several kisses on his face! Young master''s heart blossoms in an instant! "Ha! You know the current affairs... " The happy young master tightened his hands and put the two babies in his arms. His big face was buried in the middle of the two little faces and rubbed hard. The two kids were scratched all over by him, rolling in his arms like loach, and giggling all over the room. Letong, who is preparing lunch with aunt Guan in the kitchen, leans out and looks at the scene of harmony and love in the living room. She smiles and shakes her head and says, "three little kids!" "Xiaobao really likes Beibei Guoguo. At the beginning, I thought he would eat the vinegar of two babies!" As aunt Guan said, in fact, Le Tong, a mother, was worried. After all, Xiaobao is the youngest child of the Ji family. Over the past 20 years, he has been loved by all kinds of people in the Yang family of the Ji family. Therefore, although he is a successful business elite outside, when he comes home to his family, he has always been a child who has not grown up. Chapter 985 It''s strange to say that when they got home, they seemed to have really forgotten about calling him dad in the park. Although they kept mumbling, they let the young master bully them and never called him dad again. As a result, Letong doesn''t care about it at all. Even Xiaobao can''t help doubting that everything she did in the small park in the morning, including the girl named Xiaozhu, was just a dream. In the afternoon, Beibei and Guoguo are finally tired of playing. They are head to head and hand to hand sleeping on the bed in the playroom, while Xiaobao, the baby sitter, is sitting on the edge of the bed, holding a baby color book and unconsciously turning it over. Letong pushes the door and probes in. It''s very strange to see her young master show a blank and loveless face. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Letong kneels on one knee in front of the young master and reaches for his forehead. Xiaobao naturally buries her face on Letong''s shoulder and rubs her face gently on her neck. Letong thinks that this boy is really jealous with beibeiguoguo. She puts her hand around his generous back and taps it. "What''s the matter? What happened? " In a soft voice, Le Tong began to reflect on himself. In the past few months since beibeiguoguo was born, has he neglected his little son because of the two little children. Xiaobao has a long hand around Letong''s waist. "Mommy..." Long lost coquetry, powerless call, all let Letong sad inexplicable. Xiaobao is different from Dabao in that Dabao has been burdened with too many responsibilities and missions since childhood. Therefore, he has always been more calm and introverted than others. Xiaobao is very open-minded. He has been free since he was a child. He always likes to play and make trouble. Most of the time, he is a child. Therefore, it''s really hard for him to keep him at home all day. Just thought to find the crux of the Le Tong, raised his hand rubbing his short hair hard thorn, "baby, you want to go where to play, Beibei fruit and I and aunt Guan look, there will be no problem." Unexpectedly, Letong, who has always known her children well, made a wrong guess this time. Xiao Bao didn''t say a word. He fell on her shoulder for a while. Then he raised his head and pushed her away by holding Le Tong''s shoulder. "Mommy, you go to have a rest. I''ll sleep with beibeiguoguo here." Xiaobao is said to be a child, but it is not. He loves his family as much as Dabao. Letong looked at him with half faith. "Really not going out?" "Well, it''s no fun going out with them. It''s boring to spend money to get drunk or to pick up girls." Le Tong seems to grasp the key point from his words, "Xiaobao, mommy has to remind you that other things can be played, but emotional things can''t be played casually!" Today''s young people are open-minded. Letong doesn''t know it, but it''s someone else''s child and her own child. She will never let him become a playboy who plays with his feelings. It''s not her self-confidence as a mother. With Xiaobao''s condition, if she really wants to linger in the flowers, many girls will have to be easily fooled by him. "Mommy, don''t worry, I won''t!" Xiaobao rarely gives a very serious assurance. "In fact, it''s because they always like to bring some different girls to play now that I feel more and more bored!" It''s the first time Xiaobao has told Mommy the truth¡° It''s like a fraternity. The atmosphere is more and more strange and less fun. " Letong doesn''t know whether to say that her son is serious or doesn''t understand amorous feelings, but on the whole, it should be a good thing. After all, it''s also a sign of being serious about your feelings. "Maybe, they think this way of communication can make them closer to each other. As long as they don''t mess with each other, proper communication is still necessary." Le Tong doesn''t know how much Xiaobao''s best friends play, but if they just drink wine, sing songs, play ball games and climb mountains together, they should all belong to normal communication channels. "Well..." Xiao Bao answered vaguely. "So, after going out with them for such a long time, you know a lot of girls?" Letong is a mother who respects her children very much. Although she jokes with them occasionally, she never goes too far to pry into their privacy. She always feels that if they want to say something, they will take the initiative to tell her. So, she only now knows that Xiaobao can get in touch with the opposite sex in addition to her work, and she can also get in touch with a lot of people at ordinary parties. "Yes, but they are all ordinary girls." Xiaobao just asked mommy to take a nap. Now the conversation started, but she was coquettishly around Letong again. Mother and son both moved their bodies and leaned side by side against the back of the bed. "What kind of girl do you think is unusual?" Letong is also aroused, glancing at his handsome little son. She doesn''t think Xiaobao is a boy who judges people by their appearance, but if he doesn''t judge people by their appearance, it''s necessary to get in touch with them more and understand them more in order to know whether they appreciate each other. But Xiaobao seems to be easy to deny a person just by superficial feeling. In other words, Xiaobao is easy to have some prejudice against some people or things because of his superiority and conceit. Letong is afraid that he will repeat the old mistakes of his father Ji. Mummy''s words made the young master think deeply for a while. While he was pondering, there were several faces in his mind. Besides mummy and sister, there was the "little bamboo" who had a meeting in the morning! This makes young master inexplicably frightened, but he has only seen one side, how can he determine that she is not the ordinary one? Yue Tong sees the young master gazing and pondering for a long time, vaguely feels that there seems to be something inside that she doesn''t know. "Baby, like your father and brother, you have a higher IQ than ordinary people. Therefore, Mommy hopes that when you look at others, you should not look at them from the perspective of being superior to others. Instead, you should try to consider each other''s situation and point of view, and don''t be too self righteous! We should not bully the weak. Equality and mutual respect are the minimum conditions for both friends and lovers. " Letong doesn''t force Xiaobao to tell her anything, but she has to let him understand that even if he sees it with his own eyes, it may not be the truth. How clever Xiao Bao is! How can he not understand mommy''s words? "Mommy, don''t worry, I won''t play with girls'' feelings just because I''m the master of Ji family, and I won''t treat others as dirt because I''m smarter than others." Yue Tong was relieved, "eh!" "Mommy, if I meet a girl I like, I will bring her back to you for the first time. I won''t mess with her!" Xiaobao seems to see through mummy''s heart, and assures her seriously. Chapter 986 In the evening, before Ji Dabao''s car drove into the yard, the two kids who were playing in the house heard the sound of the car and knew that their family had come back. They twisted their little buttocks, hands and feet and climbed to the gate. They sat on the ground left and right, staring at the gate of the yard. When it was clear that it was Dabao and Niuniu, the two little boys waved their hands together and cried loudly. The young master, who was in charge of looking at the two little guys, also came out and picked up one to greet his elder brother and sister. "Brother, sister!" The young master said hello to the loving couple who came by, and then he put the two noisy live treasures into their arms. "Is Beibei good today? Have you ever been spanked by my little uncle? " Niuniu hugs Beibei, smiles, kisses his face and asks. "Sister, I''m very kind to this kid. How can I beat him?" The young master''s tone is very dissatisfied, but the fact is that he does not have many chances to hit the fruit, or it can be said that he has never, but his tolerance to Beibei is obviously lower. Therefore, sometimes he is really annoyed by Beibei and can''t help turning him over and slapping his butt! Niuniu just smiles, while Beibei reaches for Xiaobao''s face, probably protesting against his lying. Beibei tramples Xiaobao''s face at will, then opens his hands and reaches for Ji Dabao. Ji Dabao quickly holds Guoguo with one hand, then reaches over and holds Beibei together. A son and a woman, like a contest, held his neck and gnawed it. Ji Dabao neither pain nor dislike, happily by his son and daughter spilled his neck saliva. The young master worked as a baby sitter all day. He was very happy. He walked in front of Niuniu with his arm around her shoulder and asked about her return to Xinying today. They walked into the room, laughing and talking. After walking into the room, they bent over to put the two babies on the carpet, because he had to change his shoes and take off his coat. The two little babies hugged him, but they didn''t want to let go. Dabao was kissing this one, rubbing that one, and whispering to coax him for a while. Then the two little kids finally agreed to let go of him. When Dabao put them on the carpet and patted them on the shoulder, he motioned them to climb to the living room If it''s normal, as soon as they hear daddy giving orders like this, they will immediately beat the chicken blood, twist their hands and feet and use them to climb to the living room. Today, however, the two kids seemed to have made a deal. They sat down on the carpet and looked up at Ji Dabao with their big black eyes. Dabao curled up his elbow, untied the Cufflinks of his shirt, swung up his sleeve, and looked down at a pair of lovely children, "what''s the matter? I''m tired of being tossed by my little uncle today, and I don''t want to compete? " Dabao, the elder brother, knows how energetic the young master is. The two kids also like to play with his little uncle very much, probably because they both know that their attributes are most similar to his little uncle. The two little boys blinked, but they were still silent. Ji Dabao smiles and bends over to change his shoes. He can''t help kissing them again. The young master, who had gone back, was leaning on the porch with both arms, smiling at the two little kids¡° Look at you two. Daddy will be lazy when he comes back? " Beibei and Guoguo turned to look at the young master and put up their little fingers twice. "What? Are you going to sue me in front of your father? " Young master pick eyebrows, a ready to accompany at any time. Over the past few months, Dabao has been used to watching the three little kids play all kinds of noisy games. He has already seen nothing strange. So he decided not to see the three little kids in the same way. He pinched his children''s faces and stood up straight to leave the "battlefield" to the three little kids to solve by himself. But before he stepped, he felt that his left and right feet were hugged at the same time. He bowed his head and looked into beibeiguoguo''s bright eyes. Dabao was about to say something. First of all, Beibei, who was holding his left leg, moved his mouth. A clear and pleasant voice came into Ji Dabao''s ear, "Dad!" Dabao stares at him. Before he can smile, he shouts out loud, holding the fruit on his right leg Dabao couldn''t help laughing. He bent over to pick up a pair of babies and gave them a big kiss. "Ha ha ha, beibeiguoguo is wonderful. He can call me daddy! Daddy loves you The young master on one side finally heard the two little boys calling for Dad. This time, he was right in front of the caller. "Che, Ji Dabao, what are you happy about? They called in the morning, or to me! Hum The young master didn''t know whether he was depressed or buying. In a word, his expression was very strange. Dabao recovered from the surprise and looked at him with a smile. "Will they call him uncle?" Obviously, Ji Dabao misunderstood the young master. Don''t open your face, young master. He snorted again. For a moment, he seemed to be a little angry. He came to wring the faces of the two little boys. The two kids seem to understand that little uncle is here to find fault. They giggle and bury their faces in Ji Dabao''s neck to seek shelter! The young master''s hand was empty, so he had to turn a direction and turn toward the fat ass of the two little guys, slapping them on the ass twice. However, he used very little strength. The little guy just thought that he was playing with them. He twisted his body and tried his best to drill into Dabao''s arms while laughing. "These two little ghosts call me dad in the morning!" The more the young master thought about it, the more depressed he was. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the two little guys were deliberately teasing him in the morning. Ji Dabao was not surprised at all. "Maybe, did they admit that they were wrong?" After all, he and Xiaobao have similar facial features. It''s normal for children to admit their mistakes. The young master shook his head! Others I dare not say, just these two spirit ghost, will admit wrong? " Young master is very confident. Where can Ji''s children be so stupid? Even his sister, who is often called a fool by him, is not really stupid. What''s more, Ji Dabao''s blood is flowing from these two little boys! It''s strange that I can admit my mistake! Ji Dabao no longer argued. After all, he was not present at that time, so it was impossible to judge whether the two babies were mistaken. And young master, naturally, will not tell us about his adventure with the "little bamboo" in the park. Or, no, I''m sorry to say. Don''t think about it. He also knows that if he tells the whole story, everyone will call him a fool! Alas In the next few days, the young master''s mood was obviously a little low. Although the Ji family clearly felt it, they didn''t know why he was in low mood. Only Letong, because of the communication with the young master that day, vaguely guessed that he was trapped by love! Chapter 987 Although Letong vaguely knows that her youngest son is trapped by love, she doesn''t know anything about it. She is worried, but it''s hard to ask. Besides, emotional things such as drinking water, warm and cold, others gossip again worry, just in vain. Ji Dabao, a brother, may not feel much at first, but a few days later, he also vaguely noticed that something was wrong with his younger brother. So the two brothers sat in the office to discuss business. Dabao looked at the young master who was drinking tea. "Xiaobao, have you been working too much recently?" Dabao also knows that since the two babies were born, a lot of work has been transferred to Xiaobao, especially the business that needs to go out to negotiate. Xiaobao basically takes the initiative to take down. Xiaobao is a child''s nature. It''s understandable that he is under too much pressure and heavy burden, and depressed. Xiao Bao raised his eyelids and glanced at him. "Brother, this is not difficult for me." Dabao stood up with a stack of materials in his arms, rubbed his head, and asked with concern, "how come you look listless these days?" It seems to others that Dabao doesn''t care as much about Niuniu as he does about his younger brother, but he doesn''t care so much about Niuniu. I don''t care much about him because Dabao believes that this boy can handle his own affairs well, from small to large. "Well, I haven''t slept very well these days..." the energetic young master seldom shows some decadence. Dabao turns around, puts the materials on the shelf behind him, turns around, drags a chair and sits down beside Xiaobao. "Xiaobao, are you in trouble?" It''s no wonder that Dabao thinks so. Xiaobao has always been an optimistic and upward sunny boy. He is not interested in playing and can''t play in the sad spring and autumn. Xiao Bao hung his eyes, tooted his mouth and blew the floating tea on the tea, "no..." The tone, with obvious hesitation, was not convincing at all. Dabao looked at him with concern. "If there''s something unhappy or unexpected, tell my brother. Although I may not be able to help you, it may be more comfortable to say it?" Ji Dabao, who incarnated as a bosom brother, put his hand on Xiaobao''s broad shoulder. As a father, he was more tender and warm unconsciously. "No, brother!" Xiaobao wants to say it, but he has no face to say such a stupid thing. When Dabao saw that he would not say anything, he stopped questioning and patted him on the shoulder. "Well, when you want to say something, my brother is willing to listen at any time!" Fortunately, a pair of living treasures of the Ji family probably also noticed that the little uncle was in a bad mood. After calling his parents, the young master drove back to his home in the evening. As soon as he got out of the car, he rushed to ask for a hug. The two little treasures hugged him, then they were kissing and rubbing. After kissing, they called "Uncle" sweetly! "Ha ha, Mommy, do you hear me? Babbago will call me! Hahaha, baby, little uncle is the best, right? " When the two kids saw that their little uncle was about to faint with joy, they repeated the general "Uncle" and kept calling. The Ji family was relieved to see that the two little boys finally made the young master happy after several days of depression. Niuniu''s violin performance album officially entered the recording stage, because she was reluctant to leave a pair of babies behind. Ji Dabao took several months to cut off half of the place where Ji family used to practice martial arts, and let professionals build a very professional and advanced recording studio. Niuniu takes advantage of the baby''s rest time to record in the studio on the top floor every day. Although the progress is a little slow, she can take care of both, which makes Niuniu very satisfied. On this day, Niuniu came to record according to her old appointment, but suddenly she received a call from the r university teaching office, informing her to go back and get the files. Niuniu has a look at the recorder who is ready. After a while, she has to call Dabao and ask him to go to r to help her with her files. At this time, Dabao was driving on the highway to the neighboring city, but he had no choice but to give it to Xiaobao. Xiao Bao took the responsibility, dealt with the matter at hand, and drove off. Although Xiaobao is a B college student, he is very familiar with r university. After all, this is the alma mater of mummy''s brother and sister. Moreover, when Niu Niu was studying, he had picked her up many times, so he drove into the school and skillfully parked the car in the parking lot in front of the teaching office without asking for directions. The instructor was on the second floor. Xiaobao thought that there was only one floor. He didn''t bother to wait for the elevator, so he went directly to the stairwell. On the first floor of this building is the clinic. When passing through the corridor, Xiao Bao frowned slightly, because he had heard from his parents that his brother had been seriously ill and had lived in the hospital for a long time. Therefore, he had no liking for the taste of disinfectant. Just as he walked quickly to the stairs, he suddenly heard a girl say, "little bamboo, didn''t the doctor ask you to go to the hospital to take a picture and check it carefully? Why don''t you go all the time? It''s not the way to endure like this! " Bamboo? Xiaobao stepped on the stairs and instinctively turned to look at the sound source. Only a few meters away from him in the corridor, a girl with a ponytail holding a girl with short hair, from the hairstyle, indeed, very similar to the little girl that day. And the most important thing is, this girl is also called Xiaozhu. Moreover, her feet seem to be very inconvenient to move. Should she have fallen that day? Xiaobao didn''t think much about it. She took back her feet, turned around and took three and two steps to chase the two girls. Perhaps his footsteps were too urgent to disturb the two girls in front. They moved to one side consciously to make way for a small piece of road. "Little bamboo!" Xiaobao didn''t know her real name, so she had to follow others to call her that. Although he didn''t see her face at this time, he was basically sure that she was the girl he met in the small park that day. When the girl with short hair heard someone call her, she turned her head and looked at Xiaobao''s black eyes. She was slightly stunned. Then she gave him a smile, "Hello!" At this time, Xiaobao had come to her and looked down at her, "it''s really you. I thought I recognized the wrong person!" Xiao Bao''s joy seeped into the words, so the girl had to stop and look at him, "what a coincidence! Sir, are you here for business Although, he looks very young and handsome, but she listened to two lovely children call him Dad, certainly, it is not likely to be a student. Xiaobao nodded, "yes, I came to the teaching office to help my sister with the files." Truthfully finish the purpose of this trip, eyes concerned to move to her calf, "how''s your foot?" Chapter 988 The girl is one Leng again, very quickly, subconsciously drew back her feet. "Nothing... Nothing!" Xiaobao is dubious and turns her eyes to the girl with horsetail. Then, without waiting for the two girls to answer, Xiaobao said his opinion, "it''s the fifth day. If it''s OK, you don''t need to come to the infirmary." Mawei girl was a little wary of Xiaobao, but after listening to him, she seemed to know her friend''s injury very well, so she quickly complained to Xiaobao. "Handsome, you think so, don''t you? I would say that if it''s just a small injury, it''s been a few days, and it''s still very painful. It must have hurt a bone or something! The doctor also asked her to go to the hospital for examination, but she refused to go. Handsome boy, you are a little bamboo friend, and you can help to persuade her! " Xiaozhu bit her lip and secretly pulled her companion''s arm to signal her not to talk nonsense. However, the Mawei girl completely ignored her hint and poked out Xiaozhu''s pain in one breath. Xiaobao frowned slightly, thought about it for a moment, then said to Xiaozhu, "I''ve driven over. I''ll take you to the hospital to have a check in the afternoon anyway, so that everyone can be at ease." Little bamboo looks embarrassed and mutters in her heart. This man looks so handsome and has great taste in his clothes. But why does he make her feel that he likes him? Could it be that I not only broke my leg, but also my brain that day, which is why I have such a strange illusion? Or do all married men have the common problem of scum, holding home and looking at the outside? Just like her father, dead? Thanks to his wife also gave birth to a pair of lovely twins for him, and spread such a big turnip with flowery heart. It''s really pitiful! "No, sir. I know my legs well." The young master didn''t know that he had been classified as a scum man by this little bamboo. What else did he want to say? The phone rang and it was Niuniu. "Sister?" "Xiaobao, have you arrived yet? The instructor said that she has something to go out in ten minutes. She asked you to get the files as soon as possible. " Xiaobao takes a look at the girl in front of her. She knows that she is not a soft persimmon. For a moment, she can''t persuade her. She says, "Oh, OK, I know. I''ll go right now!", In my heart, I have other plans. Hang up the phone, then said to the girl who combed horsetail, "then you accompany her to the school infirmary, I still need to do something, go first!" With that, he waved to the two girls, turned and strode to the stairwell. The teaching director handed Niuniu''s files to Xiaobao and asked Xiaobao to pass on some of them to Niuniu. Xiaobao was worried and reminded her several times: Director, don''t you want to rush out? Ten minutes later, Xiaobao finally came to the clinic with the information. There was no one in the infirmary, only a doctor and a nurse were chatting. When Xiao Bao came in, the nurse''s eyes were straight. The young master, who is always cool to people, rarely smiles at the doctor very charming. "Doctor, I''m the friend named Xiaozhu just now. I want to ask, how is her injury?" Usually, no matter men or women, as long as the appearance is good, they will get special preferential treatment wherever they go. The doctor had lazily raised his eyelids, on a more handsome than the star smile, subconsciously also returned him a smile. Hand turned over the medical record on the table, "classmate, you said, is that the female classmate named bamboo light rain just now?" The young master is tall. When he stretches his neck a little, he can see clearly that the medical record says "director of XX is Zhu Qianyu". He is very proud in his heart: little sample, if you refuse to tell me your name, can you know it as well?! But I don''t know that the young master''s pride is too early. "Yes, that''s right. It''s Zhu Qianyu. Five days ago, she fell on a sliding pulley. I think she fell seriously, but she always said it was nothing serious. Doctor, can you tell me what happened to her leg?" The doctor carefully looked at the medical record, "I think she has ligament strain, but she was prescribed some external medicine, and the effect was not very good. She was suggested to go to the hospital for a detailed examination. She said that there were too many classes recently, and she couldn''t spare time. Classmates, please help and persuade her. If it''s just ligament strain, it should get better after so many days, but her roommate said that she was too painful to sleep at night, I just gave her some painkillers and anti-inflammatory drugs. Since you are her friend, you should pay more attention to her situation. It''s really no good. I suggest that she go to the hospital for treatment. " The doctor seemed to be a good doctor. He spoke in great detail. The young master was very grateful. He turned around and called Dabao. "Brother, help me find someone." Ji Dabao was still on the highway at this time "The XX student of director department of r university, Zhu Qianyu." Young master is not affectable, directly reported the name of the girl in the past. Ji Dabao a listen to, "ha ha" smile twice, "how, take a fancy to others?" The young master did not admit it or deny it, but urged, "Ji Dabao, hurry up!" Ji Dabao laughed a few more times, reported his personal name and telephone number, and asked Xiaobao to contact each other by himself. In the evening, several members of the Ji family already knew that the young master had a new girl named Zhu Qianyu. Letong even teases Beibei and Guoguo, "little baby, your little uncle is finally enlightened. I want to find you a little aunt!" The two kids didn''t know if they understood. Anyway, they were very clingy to the young master this evening, and they kept shouting. "Beibei, take your sister to one side to play, don''t disturb my little uncle..." The young master, who usually revolves around the two little kids, only searches a lot of questions related to the director with his iPad this evening, and asks Niu Niu a few questions from time to time. After all, Niu Niu is a fresh graduate and knows something about the school. Letong, who is a mother, can''t be too busy watching. She pats Beibei''s butt, who is holding the young master''s thigh and gnawing jubilantly. She says, "Beibei, don''t disturb your little uncle. He''s helping you find your aunt! Good boy, let''s play Other people, all amused by Letong''s words, only the young master, staring at a pile of information on the screen, fingers fast crackling on the keyboard. Ji Dabao put two bottles of juice in a milk bottle and put them into a pair of children''s hands. Then the two children gave up pestering the young master and sat on the carpet happily with the milk bottle. "Xiaobao, do you want my brother to teach you some moves?" The young master raised his head slightly and turned his eyes at him, "you? What can you do? You don''t have to chase my sister! It''s all my sister who makes the confession and proposal. You''re just enjoying your life. Do you understand? " Chapter 989 Ji Dabao didn''t mind being despised by the young master at all. He sat down next to Niu Niu and hugged her and gave her a kiss. "That''s right! Your brother is my life! Young master, take your time Xiaobao looked contemptuously and said, "flash blind! Don''t respect your father, and don''t be afraid to teach him bad. " Dabao bent his waist and stretched out his long hand. He directly picked up the two babies sitting on the ground and put them on his thigh. "This is the education of love. Beibeiguoguo won''t learn bad, right, baby!" The young master said that he didn''t see Ji Dabao, the big winner of his life, and chiguoguo''s love. With a cold hum, he hugged his iPad and went back to his room. "If you really like her, be careful!" Dabao stabbed him in the back again. Niuniu watched the young master close the door angrily. She was very worried. She raised her hand and punched Dabao, "Ji Yu, why do you have to be angry with Xiaobao?" Dabao was holding a child in one hand. He could not spare his hand to pacify his wife, so he had to kiss her and explain calmly. "I''m not angry with him. I just want to remind him that people with high vision, like us, seldom see a girl right, so they should know how to grasp it and cherish it." Why doesn''t Dabao understand? It''s too early for Xiaobao to say that she likes the girl named Zhu Qianyu. But a little favor and curiosity is absolutely certain. Anyway, it''s a good thing for Xiaobao who hasn''t tasted love yet. But Dabao, who is a brother, is worried that if he doesn''t stir up the flames, he may lose patience and mind to pursue girls in a few days. Of course, Dabao is not sure that the girl named Zhu Qianyu must be suitable for Xiaobao, but it''s hard to see the right eye. She gave up without even trying. Isn''t that a pity? Letong agreed with Dabao, "well, I think the same as Dabao. Xiaobao is still very childish in his heart. If he doesn''t give him strong medicine, maybe he will feel that love is a troublesome thing." Niuniu just let down her heart, but after a while, she worried about other things. However, this time, she didn''t say it clearly. She just sneaked back to the room for a long time. When she came out, her face was obviously smiling. "Daddy and Mommy, don''t worry, that bamboo light rain is a very good girl." It turned out that she was hiding in the room to inquire about the military situation. What is the family doing in the living room? The young master in the bedroom knows nothing. He just leans on the sofa, covers his eyes with his hands, and thinks about the girl named Zhu Qianyu. Do you like her? Xiaobao is a little at a loss. Since he was a child, he has lived in a family with extremely harmonious atmosphere. His parents love him very much, and his brothers and sisters are also very harmonious. Up to now, his brothers and sisters also love his parents very much. Therefore, it is false to say that he does not yearn for good love. However, he is nearly 21 years old now, but he has never tried to like a girl. Even watching his parents and elder brother and sister show their love, he still doesn''t know what it''s like to be in love? In his memory, only a few years ago, he went to the bookstore with his brother. The girl with short hair, who surprised him, once made him lose his mind for a short time. And that kind of completely uncontrollable deer collision situation, seems to be a little similar to the panic situation at the moment when I suddenly saw bamboo light rain that day. Is that love? Or is it just a simple favor? That night, everyone in the living room didn''t know what the young master had done. However, the next morning at the breakfast table, the young master solemnly announced. "Daddy and Mommy, the girl named Zhu Qianyu, I want to be friends with her." Letong forced to bear the impulse to smile, quietly looking at the young master, "want a night, just think of to become friends with her?" The young master nodded his head with a rare solemnity Letong and Dabao take a look at each other and don''t talk because she knows that her son''s words are not finished. Sure enough, as he spread jam on the bread, the young master said, "my brother said that if I like it, I''ll pay more attention to it. I admit that I like her, but I''m not sure whether I like her or not. So I decided to make friends with her first. If we get to know each other better, we can understand what I think of her. Of course, it''s Fair for her to get to know me well. " The young master''s words make Letong a mother very happy. "Well done, it''s my son. Xiao Bao, it''s good for you to understand that. Mommy is also worried that you will say you like her when you don''t know what you think. It''s very irresponsible for her The young master shook his head, "Mommy, don''t worry, I won''t impose anything on others. Even if I find out one day that I really like her, it''s also my one-sided thing. I can''t force her, can''t I?" Letong''s previous worries were completely swept away. Her baby son is a gentleman and knows how to think for girls. He is different from their father when he was young! "Xiaobao, you can take your time when it comes to work. If you should go on a date, you can''t go on a date. I''ll ask Si Jun to come back to the company to help." Dabao, who is a brother, also wants his brother to find someone who can accompany him as soon as possible. Nothing else can help him, but the burden of work can be reduced. The young master shook his head again and refused his brother''s kindness. "No, I can arrange this little thing myself." However, even if the young master said so, Dabao and Letong Ji Rui subconsciously divided their work. Obviously, the workload on Xiaobao''s hands on this day was much smaller. The young master understood his family''s thoughts and didn''t say anything more. That afternoon, when he was busy with what he was doing, he said hello to Dabao and drove to r university. Last night, he not only had a clear understanding of Zhu Qianyu''s curriculum arrangement, but also her living habits outside class. Parking the car outside the library, Xiao Bao put on his backpack and walked into the library with familiarity. Today, he is very casual and ordinary. A solid blue T-shirt with slim black jeans and sneakers is just like a group of college students. However, he was tall and very handsome. As soon as he entered the library, he attracted a large number of flower crazy and jealous eyes. The young master, who is completely a walking hormone spreader, seems to have no idea of the flower crazed or envious eyes around him. First, he stands at the door and calmly looks around the audience. After finding the target object, he walks to the short haired girl in the corner with her head down and serious reading. Chapter 990 Zhu Qianyu is reading an English version of a professional book. She doesn''t understand many professional terms. As a last resort, she has to hold an English dictionary thicker than a brick and look it up while reading it. Because I was too absorbed in it, I didn''t notice the dull atmosphere around me, and the waves were coming towards her. Until there was a sweet baritone in my ear, "Hi! We meet again Zhu Qianyu is a voice controller. She is very sensitive to pleasant sounds. She has heard this baritone several times. Every time, she is surprised. Now, it''s no exception. Has guessed this person is whose bamboo light rain, slowly raises the head, "Hello!" After a light greeting, Zhu Qianyu continued to read his book. The young master''s heart, in fact, is full of hope for this specially made encounter. Seeing her so cold, I can''t help feeling a little disappointed. However, he is more or less psychologically prepared to meet with her in the early stage. Because, from his only two contacts with Zhu Qianyu, it is not difficult to see that she is a very wary girl. So, although he was lost, he didn''t show any dissatisfaction or disappointment on his face. He glanced at the professional books and dictionaries on her desk, sat down quietly beside her, took out his laptop from his backpack, and began to work seriously. Although Xiao Bao is very childish in front of his family and sometimes makes him a little temperamental, in fact, he is a very responsible person. He attaches great importance to his work and family responsibilities. Two babies have been added to the family, so the burden on the elder brother and elder sister is much heavier. Ji''s family has expanded rapidly in recent years, and his affairs have become more and more onerous. As a bachelor, he naturally has to help his elder brother and sister share part of the burden, whether in work or family affairs. As a result, seeing that she didn''t pay much attention to what he meant, he carefully opened the documents sent by the Secretary in the mailbox and read them one by one. Sitting in the corner of the two people, are seriously doing their own things. After reading a chapter, Zhu Qianyu looks up and sees the handsome profile of the man around him. His heart beats a few times. She had to admit that although the man was scum, he was handsome and angry! She doesn''t pursue stars, but she occasionally reads gossip news. In today''s society where little fresh meat is in power, although she is a father, she is more eye-catching than any little fresh meat she has ever seen. What a pity! Another hypocrite in vain. Bamboo light rain side secretly look at the side of the man, while in the heart constantly regret. The young master, who had been looking at the document carefully, noticed something strange for a long time. He slightly glanced at the amber eyes of Shangzhu light rain, which were full of exploration. "Finished?" Young master slightly side body, face bamboo light rain, tone gentle and low. Bamboo light rain obviously did not expect to spy on others will be caught by the other side, for a time extremely embarrassed, face slightly hot, don''t open face, nodded casually. "Well..." The young master''s bright eyes fell on her face, looking at her ear tip dyed red a little bit, the original depression dissipated a little bit, replaced by a little bit of dark cool in the heart. The young master suddenly stretched out his long hand and startled the little red faced bamboo light rain. Subconsciously, he leaned to the corner like a frightened rabbit. Looking at her slightly upturned face, the young master''s eyes were wide open and full of fright. His heart was very funny. The corners of his lips were light, but he didn''t say anything. His slender fingers grabbed the pen she had put on the book, took it and opened the cap. The long hand stretched out again and wrote down his name in the blank space of the notebook on her desk: Ji Huan. Below the name is a long list of phone numbers. After finishing the writing, the young master put the cap on and put it back. Bamboo light rain Zheng Zheng ground looks at his slender long finger a series of actions, then, like change Magic general, that originally belongs to her notebook, suddenly broke into a string of strange handwriting and not strange name. She remembered very clearly that day in the park, he had told her that his name was Ji Huan. So solemnly write again, probably, think she didn''t hear clearly that day? Or is this another killer of scum men chasing girls? Think of here, bamboo light rain slightly imperceptible frown. But the young master didn''t find her strange, and didn''t mean to entangle. After she wrote down her name and telephone number on her notebook, he didn''t speak. He quietly closed the laptop and put it back in his bag. After that, he took out a square wooden box and pushed it to her. "This is the secret recipe of an old Chinese medicine doctor I know. Let''s see if it works." Bamboo light rain is about to refuse, the young master has stood up, waved to her, with the mouth to say "goodbye" to her, did not wait for her response, people have strided to the exit. Bamboo light rain thought this person is really calm, sat beside her for nearly an hour, unexpectedly just said hello, and then put down this box of so-called secret recipe, nothing said and ran away. Is this the legendary skill of picking up girls who are hard to get? Although bamboo light rain is to his behavior extremely despise, but still can''t restrain curiosity, opened the square wooden box on the table. Inside, there were four small glass bottles in a neat stack. Bamboo light rain took a bottle and looked at it carefully. There was a small label on it: "doctor Fu''s special trauma medicine wine". Zhu Qianyu is not a native of r city, but her best friend, Fang Ziqing, who accompanied her to the clinic that day, is a native. Not long ago, she happened to see Dr. Fu in his clinic. Therefore, she knows that Dr. Fu is very famous in r city. People who go to see him usually need to make an appointment several days in advance. And this man named Ji Huan, who met her yesterday, can come here with medicine and wine today. It''s not hard to see that this man should be a man with some status and head in r city. She is also a child of a rich family. Naturally, she can see that even though he looks like a student today, he is also an expensive dress. If it is not for the son of a rich family, he can''t afford such low-key but luxurious clothes. Ji Huan? Bamboo light rain thoughtfully look at the notebook very prominent name, it seems that this man, with her father that kind of playful disgusting slag man or some different. At the very least, he was willing to make such a thoughtful move. He deliberately approached, but pretended to be a chance encounter. But the more such a man is, the more terrible he is, isn''t he? Compared with him, Dad''s method of only using silver bullet policy to capture women is simply weak! If we say that our father is a Junior Girl seeker, the man named Ji Huan is at least close to the top of the ultimate BOSS level! Chapter 991 On the first day, the young master took the initiative to attack. He only spoke to the target person with a few crosses, but the other person was even more reluctant to say "hello" and "en" to him! This kind of progress is really like a snail. However, the young master is not a newcomer to society. In the years of Yang''s and Ji''s honing, he has already developed strong enough psychological endurance and strong self-regulation. Frustrated with this progress, his actions and courage were not damaged. When the young master came home, he had completely adjusted his mind. Just entering the door, Niuniu met him, took his backpack in one hand and looked at him carefully. Finally, she couldn''t help but asked about the results of his first battle. "Xiao Bao, how is the communication with that bamboo light rain today?" Xiao Bao took a long breath, shrugged his shoulders and said, "not so much..." Such a thought-provoking answer, out of Niuniu''s expectation. She has always believed that her brother should be talented and have a face. As long as he is willing to smile at any girl, I''m afraid few of the girls in the area can escape his "magic hand". But now the younger brother''s reaction, but like a bad start? Niu Niu took his backpack and put it away. She didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Fortunately, as soon as they heard the young master''s voice, the two kids in the back hall happily twisted their hips and climbed over, holding his thigh like a monkey climbing a tree. "Uncle, uncle" kept shouting. "Darling, does little baby miss little uncle?" The young master squatted down with a smile, gave each of them a loud kiss on their faces, picked them up and walked into the living room. The two little ones didn''t know that they made fun of their little uncle unintentionally, and they did harm to their own little uncle. And the young master did not know that his image of "glory and greatness" was destroyed by his love for these two little kids. Several members of the Ji family came back one after another, and Niuniu got angry with you at the entrance. As a result, all the members of the family knew that the young master had a bad start today. Therefore, except Niuniu, no one took the initiative to ask about the young master''s situation today. The young master was so happy that he didn''t mention the name of bamboo light rain. After dinner, he played with the two kids for half an hour as usual. Until the two kids yawned, Dabao and Niuniu picked up one to wash the brothers and sisters, the young master picked up his backpack and went back to his room. Sitting in the living room, Letong watched him enter the room, the door closed, and then said to Ji Rui, "that bamboo light rain, may have a boyfriend!" Ji Rui has always been slow in the relationship between men and women. When he heard his wife say this, he was so interested that he asked, "why do you say this?" "Xiao Bao has been trying to smile all night. Don''t you realize that President Jida shook his head straightforwardly! Le Tong rolled a big white eye to him, "idiot!" President Ji has been used to being despised by his wife these years. He is so directly despised, but he is not annoyed. He puts his arm around her waist, buries his face in her ear, and nibbles at her ear. "Nerd, you''ve been in love for so many years, haven''t you?" Yue Tong shakes slightly, takes a deep breath, calms his mind and pats his head, "yes, so I''m a fool! Are you satisfied? Geek The president of Jida raised his head with a smile, "you are willing to love me for a lifetime for a nerd like me, not to mention our son is so smart and excellent? Don''t worry, even if it''s not this bamboo light rain, Xiaobao will find other excellent girls to love him, just like you love me! " The president of Jida, a "nerd", is not at all right when he talks sweet words. His words of comfort also make Le Tong feel comfortable. It''s also right to think about it. If this bamboo light rain really has a boyfriend, it''s better for Xiaobao to know it earlier than to find it after falling in. Just when everyone thought that the young master would take his troops back to Korea, the next afternoon, the young master finished his work early as usual, said hello to Ji Dabao, and drove away alone. "Mommy, Xiaobao is off work. I asked him where to go, and he said to go to r university." Ji Dabao reported the situation to his mother immediately. "He didn''t say anything else?" Le tong can''t help but wonder. According to her understanding of the young master, if that bamboo light rain really had a boyfriend, the young master would never be a shameless third party. Did she guess wrong? Dabao recalled carefully, "he didn''t say anything, and he seems to be in a good mood!" Le Tong pondered for a while, and then asked, "the day before yesterday Niuniu inquired about the news, about bamboo light rain friends?" "Mommy, Niuniu naturally won''t ask these questions. She just inquired about each other''s behavior and learning. Moreover, I think it''s Xiaobao''s business. He should have enough ability to deal with and analyze it." Although Dabao cares about his brother, he knows what to care about and what to let go. "Well, you''re right. We should all believe that Xiaobao has enough ability to deal with and measure his own feelings." After some communication between mother and son, they reached a consensus that they would act as bystanders and listeners on Xiaobao''s emotional issues for the time being. As long as he did not mention it, we would never interfere in anything, and would not make any external interference. Let it be. At this time, the young master, while driving, was thinking about what to say when he saw someone. Or, just like yesterday, he just sat quietly beside her for more than an hour, and then left quietly? After a day and a night of adjustment, the young master''s mentality has been reorganized. He even thinks that the reaction of Zhu Qianyu yesterday is actually a good thing. Just imagine, if she easily let strange he chat up success, that is not to say, she is actually a casual girl? Every relationship is not easy to get. The young master is very clear about this. He had heard a lot about the ups and downs of love between his parents from his brother and uncle. Even lovers like elder brother and elder sister, who love each other secretly, have gone through a lot of running in and suffering. Although he always despised his brother for taking advantage of his sister, his brother enjoyed his success regardless of his confession or proposal. But in fact, his precocious younger brother can not see the psychological torture he suffered before and after going abroad and the silent efforts he has made all the way? However, at that time, he was still young. Although he knew a lot about many things, he was not 100% sure. At the same time, although he was worried about the special situation of his brother and sister, he could not help it. Looking back on these emotional experiences of his parents, brothers and sisters, he realized more deeply that without enough courage and good attitude, it is impossible to gain good feelings. Chapter 992 Towards the end of the semester, the students of r university are all engaged in intense review for the exam. According to the news from Xiaobao, Zhu Qianyu is a good student. Not only during the review period, but also in the afternoon when there is no class, he often studies in the library. So as like as two peas came back to the library, he saw the bamboo rain sitting in the corner yesterday. Xiaobao''s eyes crossed a black head and looked at it from a distance. Zhu Qianyu bit his pen cap and frowned at the book. He didn''t know if he felt something. He suddenly raised his head. His amber eyes ran straight into Xiaobao''s eyes and made Xiaobao''s heart beat wildly. It''s not the first time Xiaobao has felt that his heart is so flustered and completely out of his control. Except for the one in the bookstore a few years ago, the other two times were all caused by the light rain of bamboo. Her eyes are very bright and transparent, the afternoon sun through the curtains lightly reflected in her pupils, reflecting a little bit of gorgeous light. Xiaobao looked at her from afar without blinking. She did not stay at her feet for a moment. As yesterday, she walked to her with firm steps, nodded to her with a smile, opened her chair and sat down. Bamboo light rain has been watching him sit down, light asked, "are you a student here?" In terms of age, it does, but in terms of temperament, it doesn''t. What''s more, he is clearly the father of a pair of twins. It''s ridiculous to say that he is a student. Of course, now college students can get married and have children, but the aura and momentum he exudes is not what a student should have. Xiao Bao shook his head. "I''m not!" People like Xiaobao never disdain to tell lies. Moreover, although he hasn''t found her exact location, he knows very well that he doesn''t want to build his relationship with her on false lies. Bamboo light rain get expected answer, "Oh..." ground should a, turn to head, read his book seriously. Today, she changed a book, Chinese, without the help of a thick dictionary, which let Xiaobao a little disappointed. Because last night, he went back to look through a bunch of professional books related to directors and films in different languages. Now it seems that they are useless. Disappointed to be disappointed, Xiaobao''s face is not revealed at all. He takes out his laptop in an orderly way and deals with his work as he did yesterday. "Mr. Ji..." When the pleasant female voice came over, Xiao Bao turned his head slightly and was glad that he was no longer Mr. Ji, but Mr. Ji. "Yesterday''s medicinal wine is very good. Thank you." There is no expression on Zhu Qianyu''s face, even no smile, which makes people wonder how sincere she is when she says thank you. But even so, Xiaobao couldn''t help feeling happy, "you''re welcome!", Just want to say something, but see bamboo light rain from the bag out of the wallet, "how much? I''ll pay you back! " Xiao Bao choked for a moment. She wanted to refuse intuitively. However, she caught a glimpse of the determination in her eyes and pulled a number casually. "No, fifty yuan." He was not stupid. Since she asked, she said she didn''t want to owe him. In that case, why did he embarrass her. Of course, those bottles of medicinal wine are definitely more than that price. "Here''s the money! Thank you for bringing it to me Bamboo light rain is actually very clear, the four bottles of wine, a single bottle price is more than 50 yuan, but he said that 50 is 50. Xiao Bao took the money, folded it carefully and put it in his wallet. "Here you are." Xiaobao was surprised to see the paper box she had changed from magic to magic. "This is..." it looks like something like cake? In fact, Zhu Qianyu is not sure that she will meet him today, but she still took advantage of the lunch break to make the cake in the baking room outside the school. No matter whether he will recover the money for the wine at the original price or not, she doesn''t want to owe the favor just because she specially sent it. "I''m learning to bake recently. It''s not delicious. Please forgive me!" Xiaobao, like Dabao, has been fond of sweets since childhood. She has no resistance to delicious cakes and desserts. In addition, she specially made it for him. When she thought about it, she could not control herself. "Thank you. I like cake very much!" Xiao Bao''s smile was so bright that he almost grinned to his ears. Facing such a happy and harmless man, bamboo light rain is slightly stunned. This man is so beautiful! It''s a pity that it''s just a show! "Don''t expect too much, I''m just doing it for fun!" This is totally modest. In fact, Zhu Qianyu completely inherited her mother''s talent, and the cakes she made were comparable to those made by star bakers. "May I have it now?" The happy young master looked up and looked around to see if there were any no eating cards in the library. Bamboo light rain and Leng for a while, by this handsome man undisguised childishness and naturally to make some confused. The young master looked around and didn''t find any no eating signs. He even saw some students gnawing bread, "I can eat, right?" The joy of the young master is beyond expression. The joy is too obvious and the smile is too dazzling. Bamboo light rain wants to cheat him to say no, but he nods. "Well!" But after nodding, she remembered something. "But I don''t have a plate with me." When she said this, the young master had opened the box and carefully took out the cake. "It''s mango lasagna cake?" The young master''s nose is smart. Before he cut the cake, he smelled the fragrance of mango. "Yes, girls love this. Maybe you don''t like it?" Bamboo light rain completely did not expect, but in order to return his favor, but let him find a conversation topic. But since she sent out the cake, she couldn''t turn a blind eye to him. "No, I love it!" The young master''s happiness is not pretended. He can''t wait to pick up the plastic fork on the side of the box as a knife, skillfully cut out a small corner, fork up the cake and put it into his mouth. It''s very rude, but it''s like a greedy child tasting delicious food. It''s lovely and can''t be blamed. The young master narrowed his eyes slightly and sighed with enjoyment, "mmm... It''s delicious. Beibei and Guoguo must also like it very much!" Then, as if thinking of something, looking up at bamboo light rain, "beibeiguoguo, the day you met those two little kids, it''s my nephew and niece." Young master, this is not to explain the relationship between the two little boys and him. It''s just to explain to Zhu Qianyu who beibeiguoguo is. Bamboo light rain perfunctory nod, "well, I know." But in the heart disdain, actually more and more big. It''s a son and daughter, but it''s a nephew and niece. This man is really terrible. In order to pick up a girl, he doesn''t even recognize his son and daughter. Chapter 993 The young master didn''t know what Zhu Qianyu thought. He just ate nearly a quarter of the cake with relish and stopped contentedly. "Hoo... It''s delicious. I''ll take the rest to beibeiguo. Thank you Bamboo light rain look at him strangely, "Oh, whatever you want!" The young master only thought that he scared the other side by gobbling up. He laughed sheepishly, "did I look like a hungry ghost just now? Ha ha, I like sweet food very much. Moreover, the cake you make is really delicious. The sweetness is just right. It''s not greasy at all. The mango is also very fresh. It''s more delicious than what my father made. " Bamboo light rain look more eccentric, she thought, this man is absolutely rich second generation, but he just said, it seems that his father is a pastry division? Where does Zhu Qianyu know that President Ji has devoted himself to research these years because his wife and children like to eat the cakes he makes. All the children of Ji''s family have a homesickness complex. No matter what delicious mountain treasures they have eaten, the food is always the best made by mommy, and the cakes are always the best made by daddy. After the young master said something that Zhu Qianyu misunderstood, he carefully put the rest of the cake back into the box and repackaged it. Putting the packaged cake aside, the young master felt that the time had come, so he asked, "well, can you tell me your name, please?" Of course he knew her name, but he didn''t want to be rude to her, so he wanted her to tell him. Bamboo light rain did not think, looked up at him, "little bamboo." The young master made up his mind and sighed in his heart. It turned out that he was wrong? She still, won''t even tell him her name? "I know that. What''s your real name? Is that inconvenient? " The young master''s tone was very gentle, and he had a vague premonition that all his good temper would be consumed by the girl. Bamboo shallow rain smile, "everybody calls me so." Yes, in her mind, he is no different from other people, so when others call her little bamboo, he can only call her little bamboo. Recognizing this, the young master, who has managed to adjust his mind, can''t help getting upset again. If he is at home, he will definitely turn his mouth and lose his temper to vent his dissatisfaction. But he has no capital to lose his temper with the girl around him, and he has no position. Two people''s atmosphere, momentarily desolate came down. Bamboo light rain to sit upright, read her professional book, completely did not want to take the initiative to ease the atmosphere. It''s not that the young master doesn''t want to ease up, but he is afraid that he will show too much urgency and scare her away. The education of the Ji family from childhood to adulthood is highly respectful of women. Therefore, although the young master is strong and willful, he can''t do anything to embarrass the other party. Looking at the boring documents on the screen, the young master calmed down and forced himself to calm down. He first dealt with the matter at hand, and then thought about bamboo light rain. Although he has no experience in love, he also knows that love is not fast. After about ten minutes, after handling a document, he has completely calmed down. Calm down, began to reassess the girl called bamboo light rain. Before, he got information about Zhu Qianyu from Dabao''s friend, only limited to her name and family, and some daily life rules. As for her family background and personality, he didn''t ask. Because he thinks that if he wants to get to know her gradually, he should get to know her step by step, not by investigation. This is too disrespectful for her. The young master, who was relieved again, was full of fighting spirit. He stretched slightly, turned his head and asked in a soft voice that he was still focusing on the bamboo light rain. "Is your foot any better?" His eyes moved from her white neck to her slender fingers on the book. Nice fingers! He gave a silent compliment in his heart. "Much better!" Bamboo light rain is still light tone, imitation is, from he ate her cake, she owes his favor will be a hook. But the young master didn''t seem to mind her coldness at all, and said enthusiastically. "However, I think it''s better for you to go to the hospital for examination. It''s said that if you don''t deal with ligament strain in time, it''s easy to turn into an old disease." "Well..." bamboo light rain is still indifferent. Xiaobao can''t help but wonder if she has heard what she said. And bamboo light rain, but also very puzzled. This man named Ji Huan, it seems that he can''t be alive. He can''t care so much about her for no reason. Now that he has ulterior motives for himself, it''s time for him to explain his intention clearly today? For example, want to make a friend with her, or, more directly, like her and so on! She had made up her mind to refuse him as soon as he said what he liked about her. But he is strange, medicine and wine to send, concerned words also said, but always refused to put the intention to show, this let her, how to refuse him? The young master saw that she was so indifferent that he didn''t say anything more. Seeing that the time was almost up, he calmly closed the computer, put it away, picked up the cake and stood up like yesterday. "Thank you for the cake. Goodbye!" Bamboo light rain depressed raised his head, "goodbye!" Looking at his free and easy to leave, bamboo light rain in the heart secretly said, "I hope never again!" She did not like him, and she was not afraid that she would be fooled into his trap. She just, tired of this kind of being entangled, calculating life. I thought that if I left L City, she would be able to live a clean life for several years. Unexpectedly, the clean life was like insulation from her, and trouble always came to her door. It seems that I can''t study here again tomorrow! Bamboo light rain so think, neatly put away the book spread in front of, get up to leave. So on the third day, the young master came to the library as usual, but he was empty. But he had a hunch. Turning around, he left the library, drove the car to a coffee shop next to r university and stopped. After entering, I saw bamboo light rain sitting in front of the last table in the distance. "Hello This time, the young master did not take a seat immediately, but stood upright at the table. Bamboo light rain, startled by his voice, suddenly raised his head, probably too surprised, blurted out and asked, "how are you here?" The young master then sat down, "I said it was a coincidence. Do you believe it?" Bamboo shallow rain Leng Leng, and then shook his head, "don''t believe it!" The young master said with a clear smile, "well, it''s not a coincidence. I went to the library. If you''re not here, I''ll come here to have a look!" Chapter 994 "You investigate me?" Bamboo light rain obviously unhappy up, slightly raised his head and looked at the opposite, a casual dress but can not hide the noble man. In the final analysis, she is only 18 years old girl. Even if she pretends to be calm again, most of them can''t calm down. The young master shook his head. "I didn''t!" He just inquired about her basic information. This kind of thing that everyone can hear on the surface, he didn''t think it was an investigation. But his trust value is negative in Zhu Qianyu''s mind. In her eyes, he was a playboy with no credibility, so his denial was expected by her. Can even be expected, her face or involuntarily cold down, "don''t tell me is a chance encounter!" In fact, no need to ask, she also knew that he must have investigated her, otherwise, the day before yesterday and yesterday, he would not have happened to meet her in the library, let alone even brought medicine and wine. The young master saw her reaction in his eyes. He knew that he was not a fool when he met this man. In fact, from the beginning, he didn''t want to fool her at all. In fact, she was one of the few people he wanted to treat with sincerity except his family in the past 21 years. To her cold eyes, he raised his hands to surrender. "I admit that I have read your basic information and inquired about your usual living habits. I know that your name is Zhu Qianyu. You are a XX student of the director department of r university. You have just passed your 18th birthday in May. You study very hard and have good grades. You usually have no class and like to stay in the library or read books here. That''s all I''m asking about. I don''t know anything about your other privacy, and I absolutely don''t want to investigate it. " His frank, only let bamboo light rain gas stare big eyes, round rolling beautiful apricot eyes full of sullen. "Ji Huan! Don''t you think you''re trying to be reasonable and sophisticate? " Clearly admitted to inquire about her basic information and living habits, but did not admit that this is an investigation, not a sophistry. What is it? The young master''s face remained unchanged. He shook his head again and answered her rightfully. "I don''t think anyone can get the basic information. It''s all superficial. How can it be regarded as an investigation? In my opinion, it''s only investigation if we go down to find out what other people don''t want to know. " Bamboo light rain was angry speechless, this man''s brain in the end is what structure? Although the Chinese language is extensive and profound, its original intention should never be used as a tool for such hypocritical people to excuse themselves. "Ha ha, it seems that you don''t want to know my privacy. In my opinion, you just don''t have such ability, do you?" Zhu Qianyu thinks she''s from a good family. It''s not easy to find out about her. Although the name of the sixth miss of the bamboo family has always been shameless to her, she has to admit that it has brought her many conveniences and privileges. However, she did not expect that the rich young man sitting opposite was bigger than the bamboo family. "No, I have the ability!" The young master is very sure. When he said this, he didn''t mean to show how powerful his means and background were. He just said that if he wanted to know, let alone her privacy, he was afraid that even she didn''t know anything about the eighteen generations of her ancestors. Zhu Qianyu has never met a person who is so shameless for doing bad things. However, this is understandable. This man is a master of telling lies. Even his sons and daughters can be said to be hypocrites of nephews and nieces. She has always avoided such people. "Good! I believe that you have such ability, and thank you for not taking away the eighteen generations of my ancestors, OK? Now, can you get out of my sight, please? " Zhu Qianyu thinks she has a good temper, but at this time, she has to fight back her anger, so she doesn''t take her coffee and pour it on the handsome face of the man who wants to cut flowers with a knife! How can the young master not see that she is fighting back her anger? "Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you. I just want to make friends with you!" Even though her eyes were full of murderous and Tao Tian''s anger, even though he was a little hurt in his heart, he still said very sincerely. Bamboo light rain clenched hands, took a deep breath, trying to calm down. After a while, she calmed down and said slowly, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in making friends like you." She said faintly, lowered her head to continue to read her book, do her notes, completely, sitting opposite him as nothing. Young master has lived a life full of stars from childhood to adulthood. No matter where he goes, even if he is not a young master of Ji family, he can get a lot of praise and flattery just by his excellent appearance and smart mind. She was one of the few, if not the first, people who would so obviously dislike and sneer at him. Think about it, in front of this bamboo light rain, it seems that he has never been given any preferential treatment. Even, has been inexplicably hostile and excluded by her. He is not a saint, but he has gained such "kindness" from his kindness. It is a lie to say that he is not suffering. He tried to recall the process of knowing her, as if he had not offended her. Of course, he has to admit that what he has done in recent days means a lot. But he left her enough respect and room, not half aggressive momentum and strength. Since there is nothing wrong with his practice, where does her obvious prejudice and dislike come from? Can we say that she had any intersection with him in the past, and had any misunderstanding? But even though he racked his brains and rummaged, he still couldn''t figure out what he had in common with her before he met her in the small park. "I''m sorry to make you sick." He said softly, then got up and sat down at the next table. Perhaps it is because of family education, or perhaps under the influence of a good family atmosphere, his heart has always been very respectful of women. Even though he often scolds his sister as a fool, in fact, he never despises her. At the same time, he always puts women in an equal position. Therefore, at this moment, there is absolutely no such arrogance in his mind that he is a little childe of the Ji family. Instead, seeing her nose askew with anger, he knows that his explanation will only make her more unhappy. Sorting out the pros and cons of cause and effect, he sat quietly at the next table, drinking his coffee and doing his own business, just like the previous two days. He won''t force her, but he is not the one who gives up easily. Chapter 995 Several members of the Ji family watched the young master run to r as soon as he got off work for several days, but when he came back, they never mentioned the progress, which made everyone mutter in their hearts. The first one who can''t help asking is, of course, to kiss Mommy Letong. At noon, President Ji and general manager Ji went out for business and didn''t come back for lunch. Letong and the young master sat in the compartment of the staff canteen, took the soup from the young master and had a drink. "Baby, go to r university again in the afternoon?" If she remembers correctly, he should have run three days in a row. If he goes today, it will be the fourth day. I haven''t made any progress in the last three days. What''s the situation? "Well..." The young master filled himself a bowl of soup and took it up and drank half a bowl at a time. Letong''s eyes were a little worried. She raised the three children in her mouth. Although the food and soup in the canteen were not so bad, they never drank more than half a bowl at a time. In this case, either his taste or his brain is out of order. You don''t have to think about it. For the moment, the only one who can make his smart brain go wrong is the girl named Zhu Qianyu. "Baby, is there a problem?" As Letong talks, the young master has finished the remaining half bowl of soup and filled himself with a bowl full of rice. "Mommy, no!" Last night, the young master learned from his brother''s bitter experience with his sister from secret love to overt love. He felt that his seemingly difficult start was nothing. Even if her son denied it, Letong could not believe it. Instead of asking him for details, she directly asked, "what can I do for you?" The young master shook his head, took Letong''s bowl, helped her fill most of the bowl of rice and handed it back. "Mommy, I''m not mabao. I need help from daddy and mommy to make a friend. Don''t be too ugly!" Since the young master said he didn''t need it, it''s hard for Letong to say anything more. Moreover, she also felt that love was a matter for two people, and others had to intervene. Maybe the more they helped, the more they helped. The young master pretended that nothing happened on the surface, but in his heart, he was secretly thinking about how to break the deadlock. And the other party, bamboo light rain, is actually not so good. "Sister, recently a Playboy has been harassing me for several days. I''m bored to death." Bamboo light rain with the phone in L City sister complain. "I can''t help it. Who let my little rain grow so beautiful?" Her sister was laughing at her in the microphone. "Elder sister, you don''t know about the situation in our family. When I see a playful man, I can''t help but want to stab him with a knife." Zhu Qianyu felt that Ji Huan''s man always swayed in front of her eyes, which was a challenge to her endurance and limit. "Xiaoyu, stay away from him. It''s better to avoid such a person." The elder sister on the other side of the microphone finally put away her smile and told her solemnly. In fact, her elder sister is only two years older than her. She is 20 years old this year, just like a flower. But Zhu Qianyu always thinks that her elder sister is more like her mother than her mother. And mom... Oh, no matter what! "Sister, I know! Yesterday, I put a hard word on him, I think, that''s what you want, and you won''t bother me again! " It can only be said that Zhu Qianyu is really a child. Although her words in the coffee shop make the young master feel a little uncomfortable, they don''t hurt the skin or the flesh. How can they easily defeat the young master''s strong willpower and determination to attack? So, when Zhu Qianyu saw the man on the platform in the optional foreign language class that afternoon, his eyes were straight! Fang Ziqing, who also chose this foreign language with her, put away her books and saw that she stood still and looked straight at the direction of the platform. Looking along her eyes, she could not help crying out in a low voice, "ah! It''s him "Little bamboo, he is the handsome guy that he saw in the infirmary that day, right?" Fang Ziqing didn''t know that her good friend had been haunted for three days by this handsome guy in her mouth. Today, it''s the fourth day. "Tut, how handsome! I thought he was a handsome elder martial brother in the performance department. He turned out to be a teacher! Another handsome guy with not only good skin but also good connotation. God is really unfair Fang Ziqing is a handsome teacher standing on the podium of Huachi. In Zhu Qianyu''s heart, she has thought about a lot of things that she doesn''t have! "Hello, students. I''m Ji Huan, your substitute teacher. Although I''m so young, in fact, I''m really young!" The tall and handsome man, standing on the stage with long hands and feet, did not introduce himself like many old scholars, but had a little humor. This is a very good-looking face, because that slightly curved lips smile and added a bit of cup charm. The students under the stage roared happily, "Mr. Ji, how young are you? Is he eighteen years old? " We only think that he has a tender face and a soft mouth. If the young master''s smiling eyes inadvertently swept the bamboo light rain, "I''m not 18 years old. I''m almost 21 years old. Are you young?" "Mr. Ji, are you cheating? Just over 20 years old when a teacher? You are actually a student of our school, aren''t you In the classroom, many students feel that if Ji Huan is really only 20 years old, his behavior standing on the platform is mostly a prank. Just as everyone was suspicious, the screen on the platform lit up. "Hello, teacher, I''m in a bit of an emergency today. I''ve temporarily called my good friend Ji Huan to give class to the students. We can only take the class seriously and don''t fall in love with him! Although, I have to admit, he is not only more handsome than me, but also more proficient in professional knowledge than me! " On the screen, their teacher''s face and voice appear. Obviously, Ji Huan, a handsome man with a better figure than a model and a more handsome face than a star, is really a substitute teacher, not a student! "Hello, handsome teacher!" Under the stage, there was a chorus of Shouts. Ji Huan raised a hand and waved it to signal everyone to be quiet. "Well, let''s call the roll. In fact, I used to hate roll call teachers. However, your teacher stressed that roll call must be done. I was forced to do so. Please don''t hate me Standing on the platform, the young master is famous with charming smile on his face. All the students in the classroom respond obediently. Even though what he does is something that everyone hates, no one hates such a young, handsome and humorous teacher. Only one person, that is, sitting in the first row of bamboo light rain! At this time, she wishes she had invisible skills. However, his casual glance from time to time told her a cruel fact that she not only had no stealth skills, but also was very eye-catching! Chapter 996 In essence, the young master is as old as the students in front of him, so there is no generation gap at all. However, except that he is about the same age as the students in the classroom, his knowledge, insight and social experience are many times richer than those of his peers below. In addition, even if he doesn''t speak, he just sticks on the platform, which is a capital word of "handsome". What''s more, he also talks humorously. The class is obviously boring, but it makes him adjust the atmosphere very well. There are a lot of interactions, and the students are surprisingly active. Even bamboo light rain, who was full of prejudice against him and thought that he was just an unattractive embroidered pillow, was attracted by his witty remarks. In the end, he forgot his prejudice for a while and listened to two classes with interest. After two classes, Mr. Ji stayed on the platform for more than ten minutes in order to answer the questions and questions of the studious students. Zhu Qianyu is usually one of the good students who often ask questions from her teacher during recess. But today, she left the classroom with books piled on her head as soon as she finished the class. Fang Ziqing quickly came up behind her, "little bamboo, wait for me..." After finally catching up, Fang Ziqing put the water cup in Zhu Qianyu''s arms, "Why are you walking so fast? What the hell? No more water cups? " Bamboo light rain tightly arm, cup and book together pile tightly in the arms, but not pay attention to Fang Ziqing, quickly walked to the elevator, until the elevator door closed in front of her, she was obviously relieved. "What are you doing? It''s very strange these days, isn''t it uncomfortable? " Fang Ziqing hit her friend with her arm, and looked bamboo light rain carefully up and down. Although she doesn''t live in school, she can still feel that her friends are not normal these days. Bamboo light rain staring at the red floor number changes rapidly, "I''m not uncomfortable, just recently sleep not very good!" Fang Ziqing is dubious, but she vaguely knows that the situation in her friend''s home is complicated. She only thinks that she is worried about her family affairs. Seeing that she doesn''t want to talk about it, it''s hard for her to ask further. Stepping out of the elevator, Fang Ziqing pulls bamboo light rain out of the teaching building. "I''ll treat you to coffee. There''s a new handsome boy in the coffee shop. It''s very pleasant to watch!" The coffee shop she said is the coffee shop that Zhu Qianyu likes to go to, which is the place where Zhu Qianyu saw Ji Huan yesterday. "No, I''m going back to the dormitory today to help my sister get some information." Bamboo light rain now don''t want to go to the library, also don''t want to go to the coffee shop, just want to shrink in the dormitory quietly do her own thing. He''s a big man. No matter how fierce he is, he can''t cheat the strict dormitory management and get into the girls'' dormitory. Of course, bamboo light rain is a bit too much. Ji Huan seriously considered his practice after he hit the rocks in his contact a few days ago. He didn''t know Zhu Qianyu''s family background, only knew that she was from L City, so he assumed that she was a good girl with strict family education. From her point of view, if a man suddenly has nothing to do, he will be bored and alert. Moreover, if his sister met the same thing when she was 18 years old, he thought that he would use all kinds of means to punish and beat the man. Realizing that his method was too anxious and obviously improper, the young master quickly reorganized his armor and formulated new tactics overnight. This time, he will not be in a hurry for success. Since he wants to get to know her well and hope that she can get to know herself well, he will create opportunities for her to get to know herself slowly. Anyway, she''s only a freshman now, and there are at least two or three years left in L City. He doesn''t believe it. In two or three years, he still can''t make her his friend? The young master has a great plan to do things. If he says he is not in a hurry, he really is not in a hurry to meet her too much. Yu Guang at the end of his eyes watched her run away in a hurry as soon as she finished the class. He didn''t feel depressed. He patiently answered the difficult questions for the students around him, and then left the classroom with teaching materials piled up. When he came out of the teaching building, instead of going to the library, he drove away directly. The car passed the cafe yesterday, and he didn''t want to stop. Presumably, she won''t go to the library and this cafe for a long time. Thinking about this, the young master felt a little guilty. When the phone rang, the young master''s car just stopped outside the yard. "Huan Shao, how about class?" It''s Xian Bo, the young master''s senior student in B University, who is the teacher of Zhu Qianyu''s foreign language. "Elder martial brother, do you need to ask?" Young master''s self-confidence has always been bursting, wearing headphones to chat with Xian Bo, hand open the gate, stride into the yard. "Tut Tut, it''s said that Huan Shao is a rare genius in the ten years of B University. It''s true that he deserves his reputation! Younger martial brother, please don''t show yourself too much. You are the son of the Ji family. You certainly don''t like the poor profession of lecturer, do you? Younger martial brother, please let go! Please do it Xian Bo and Ji Huan have been close friends for many years. Most of what they say is joking. At this time, they are also laughing, not serious. "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I''m really not interested in being a teacher. If the subsidiary doesn''t want to develop relevant software, I don''t want to deal with those noisy children." That''s right. The reason why the young master went to Xian Bo and took the initiative to substitute for each other for free is that the subsidiary wants to develop relevant learning and teaching software. As for whether Xian Boxiang believed it or not, the young master didn''t care. Anyway, he didn''t want to take the place for too long. After all, bamboo light rain is not a fool, for a long time, always aware of what to come. "They are children. Younger martial brother, you are about their age. Are you a child?" "Of course I am not!" How can a young master be a child? Whose child invests and manages his own large amount of pocket money when he is 11 or 12 years old? Who''s child, at the age of thirteen or fourteen, has been involved in the management of Ji''s and Yang''s two leading enterprises in China? Whose child, at the age of seventeen or eighteen, entered Ji''s school with the title of excellent student of famous university B, and became one of the directors with high decision-making power? Xian Bo, on the other side of the microphone, naturally knows that young master Ji is not a child. Even from the moment he became the elder martial brother of the other party, he admired this younger martial brother, who is eight or nine years younger than him. "Well, I don''t want to talk much. Are you sure you want to take my place next week?" "Well, you can go wherever you want. This week, I will help you to watch these little monkeys." Although there is still no progress today, the young master does not mean to shrink back. Chapter 997 Niuniu''s album recording is not very smooth. The recording speed is slower than expected. Of course, it''s not because her level is not enough, but because her requirements are too high. Niuniu''s time in the studio has changed from one or two hours a day as originally planned to three or four hours now. So when the two babies wake up in the afternoon, they can''t see mummy, so they go to daddy to find their uncle and grandparents. Smart two little guys, often climb to the floor glass window, pay attention to the movement outside the yard. When the young master''s car drove out of the yard, the two little kids in the house recognized it as the little uncle''s car at a glance. They called "Uncle" and crawled towards the door with their hands and feet. When the young master hung up, he saw two smiling "door gods" sitting at the door, shaking their hands and grinning at him! "Uncle, uncle!" The young master took off his backpack and handed it to Aunt Guan. He picked up the two babies one by one. "Honey, where do you want to play?" A look at the movement of the two little kids, we know that they are bored at home. But the young master''s tiredness and worry all day long quickly disappeared when he picked up the two little kids. "Woof... Woof..." Beibei was lying on his shoulder, pointing to the two dogs who were sitting and dozing in the yard, shouting happily. The young master bowed his head to kiss his little sister in his arms, "where do you want to play with my little uncle?" Guoguo is tugging at the collar of his shirt and gnawing hard, so he has no time to pay attention to him. "Silly fruit, the collar is very dirty, still gnawing so hard!" The young master said, holding the two children turned into the room, regardless of Beibei young master "barking, barking" constantly, in the disinfection cabinet to take out gum into the fruit''s hand. "Little fool, chew this!" Guoguo raised her face and laughed. She put the gum in her mouth and chewed it. After a few serious chews, a beautiful little face crumpled up and reached out to take out the gum and put it into the young master''s mouth. "Sugar... Sugar..." Obviously, Guoguo thought it was candy at first, but after a few bites, she found it tasteless and complained to her uncle. The young master opened his mouth with a smile, and with the gutta percha that the little girl had forced in, he lowered his head and said to the little girl, "little fool, sugar can''t be eaten every day. If you eat too much tooth decay, my uncle will be spanked by Grandma!" In fact, how could the young master have such self-consciousness? His doting on beibaguo is better than Dabao''s doting on Niuniu before. However, he has been busy walking on both sides of Ji''s R building these days. When he comes back, the candy store which only operates in the daytime on the street has been closed. He didn''t buy candy to coax the children, so he can only use such a grand excuse to cheat the children. Guoguo tilts his head and stares at him for a while. It seems that he understands what he says. Instead of asking for candy, he raises his face and kisses the young master on his chin. Maybe, she really thought that her little uncle was spanked by her grandmother, so she comforted him a little. "Good boy! My little uncle really didn''t hurt you in vain! " Beibei heard that the little uncle praised his sister, but he didn''t want to fall behind, so he came and gave him a kiss on his face. The young master was coaxed by the two babies. He held them in his arms and walked into the yard. Da Hei and Da Hui heard the barking of the two masters from a distance. They had already opened their eyes and stood up. They ran around the three little kids happily. The young master put Beibei and Guoguo on the grass, let them play with big black and big ash, turned back to the eaves and dragged a big box. The young master took out two colorful balls from the box and rolled towards the two babies. "Ball... Ball..." Beibei and Guoguo seem to have inherited Ji Dabao''s high IQ. Since they began to call dad, there have been a lot of monosyllabic or stressed words every day. Ji''s family is not surprised by this. I think Ji Xiaobao began to learn to speak eight months ago. He was also a thief. When he was young, he often calculated Niu Niu. Fortunately, Guoguo seems to have the same IQ as his brother, and their speaking and acting abilities are basically synchronized. Moreover, Beibei, the little brother, always takes good care of his younger sister who was born a few minutes later than him. The young master sat on the grass with his knees crossed. From time to time, he threw back the ball rolled by the two little boys. Beibei, who had forgotten how to play, suddenly squatted and yelled at him, "Uncle..." Young master quickly climbed over, "Beibei, what''s the matter?" "Pee..." the little guy pointed to his pants and said bitterly, "pee..." The young master laughed and pulled his pants with his hand, "then piss on his pants!", Don''t think about it. The bad hearted little uncle is doing it again. "Uncle... Bad..." Beibei puffed his cheeks and glared at the young master. He pulled his trousers hard and tried to take them off, but he couldn''t pull them off. The young master watched Beibei''s face turn red. He scolded "bad..." and pulled his pants anxiously. It was more and more funny until the little guy''s eyes turned red and his mouth became flat. It seemed that he was going to cry! The young master just picked him up, ran to the flower bed nearby, pulled off Beibei''s pants, "OK, pee quickly!" Beibei, who was almost suffocated, hissed in the flower bed for a long time before he was finally liberated. When the young master helped him pull his pants, Beibei kicked him in the stomach and cried wrongly, "bad!" The young master knew that he was in a bad mood. He put the little guy in his arms and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, baby, I''m in a bad mood. I shouldn''t take it out on you..." Beibei is not easy not to toss, obediently by the young master after a few kisses, lying in his arms humming angry. The young master stood up with him in his arms, turned around and saw that there was one more person on the grass. "Sister, have you finished recording?" The young master holds Beibei and walks over. When Beibei, who has just been bullied, sees mummy, she starts to ask mummy to hold her. Niuniu takes over Beibei. The young master is trying to explain his prank, but Niuniu puts Beibei on the grass, turns around, opens her arms to the young master and holds him in her arms. "The snack daddy baked last night was put in the oven. You''re hungry. Go to eat some food." "Elder sister..." the young master has an awkward face. Don''t think about it. Elder sister has heard all the words he just said to Beibei! "Go ahead, there are few left. When my brother comes back, you won''t have a share." Niuniu rubbed his head, pushed him and motioned him to go back to the house. Chapter 998 Niuniu watched her baby brother enter the room, then she gave a long breath. The young master said those apology words to Beibei, she really did not drop a word into the ear, also for this, will feel uncomfortable in the heart. "Mom..." babe, sitting on the grass, pulled her arm. Niuniu hugged him and gave him a kiss. The little guy continued to complain to his little uncle tearfully, "Uncle... Bad..." Niuniu rubbed the little guy''s face, "Beibei, my little uncle is very unhappy these two days. Beibei wants to be nice to my little uncle, you know?" Beibei opened her tearful eyes and looked at her mother. Niuniu didn''t say anything. After all, how old is this child? How can you understand the depression and heartburn when you are kind to someone but can''t get a little response? The young master took out a small plate of exquisite makaron from the oven box and took the black tea from his aunt. "Your sister left it to you secretly, otherwise, it would have been eaten up by the two greedy cats of beibeiguoguo." It has to be said that several members of the Ji family are expressing their love for their family in their own way. President Ji knows that his three children and grandchildren like to eat sweets and snacks. Now, whenever they have time, they try to make different kinds of biscuits and sweets. But he doesn''t do too much every time to make sure his family and friends don''t get angry or tired. With a biscuit in his mouth, the young master went to the eaves with a dish in one hand and tea in the other. On the grass, beibeiguoguo is having a good time with their mother and two dogs. The ball rolls on the grass, and the two little kids climb on the grass. The alien language is mixed with a few clear sounds occasionally, and the dog''s low sound is very lively. The young master held a small biscuit in one hand and tasted it in small mouthfuls. Occasionally, he drank a mouthful of warm and mellow black tea. The memory floated back to a certain year. He and his elder brother and sister went to pick tea at Zhihao''s uncle''s house. The green all over the mountains, the pleasant fragrance in the air, and the friends yelled and played In a trance, after so many years, his brother and sister had their lovely children, so he had a pair of smart nieces and nephews. The grass is still the grass, the dog is still big black and big gray, but once upon a time, it was he and his elder brother and sister who were crawling and rolling on the grass. In a twinkling of an eye, those who were crawling and rolling turned into Beibei and Guoguo. At this moment, he had to admit that he envied each other as much as his parents supported each other and his elder brother spoiled his elder sister. In the past, he always thought that emotion was a natural thing, and there was no need to do more. Like is like, love is love. When love comes, open your heart and greet it generously. When love leaves, wave your hand freely. Until now, he finally got a good impression on a heterosexual. It turned out that it was a long and complicated process for two strangers to get to know each other. Not to mention, how many trials and tribulations do you have to go through in order to fully understand a person, appreciate, trust and like each other, and finally decide to spend a lifetime with him or her. Perhaps, love is just like Tang monks and disciples taking western scriptures. They have to go through ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties before they can finally achieve the right result and get perfect. The young master ate biscuits in his mouth and watched his sister interact with a pair of little kids. He thought a lot about what he had or not, until Beibei saw him and sat on the grass waving his fat hand and yelled at him, "Uncle... Uncle!" Children love to play, Guoguo see brother so, originally back to the young master, but also turned around, like a little brother waving his hands, "Uncle... Uncle!" The young master put down the cup, held the remaining two biscuits in his hand, jumped from the high platform in front of the house to the grass, trotted to the two little kids, and gave the remaining biscuits to each other to make them happy. The young master half knelt down on the two little kids, with biscuits in his mouth. Beibeiguoguo was greedy. He held his arm, and his mouth rushed to eat the biscuits. Two biscuits are eaten by my uncle and nephew. After playing enough, the young master takes one in his hand and goes back to the house. Niuniu goes to the kitchen to help aunt Guan cook dinner. As soon as she came into the room, it was only a short time. When the young master changed his slippers, Beibei ran away and didn''t know where to climb. The young master had to pick up Guoguo, take her to the washroom to wash her hands and face, and change into clean clothes to come out fresh and refreshing. Beibei, who had been missing for a while, was sitting on the carpet with grass on his hair, looking at the young master with round eyes. The young master squatted down, put the fruit on the ground, squeezed Beibei''s face, pulled away the grass from his hair, and asked in a soft voice, "are you not angry with my uncle?" In fact, beibeiguoguo is optimistic and sunny. He seldom gets angry at ordinary times. Sometimes he loses his temper and forgets it in a twinkling of an eye. He is very open-minded. As for the young master''s question, it''s only because he feels guilty for the little boy in his heart. If he asks like this, he will feel better. Think about it, I really like a child, his heart is not happy, that can put the gas on the baby. "Uncle..." Beibei didn''t seem to understand him. He held his arm with his little hand and looked at him with his black eyes. "Well?" The young master pricked up his ears and was ready to be scolded by the baby again. Beibei didn''t say anything. After staring at him for a while, he put his hand into the pocket in front of his clothes and fumbled for a while. Then he took out his little hand, handed it to the young master and spread it out. The young master was confused by the strange behavior of the little guy. When he looked down, he saw a candy lying quietly on his fat hand. The package, at first glance, is bought by the young master secretly for the two little kids. Seeing the sugar, the young master laughed in his heart. Little guy, he hid the sugar secretly. "What? Do you want my little uncle to peel the wrapping paper for you? " Beibei didn''t say a word, just handed the palm to the young master again. The young master took the candy, ripped the wrapping paper, took it out and handed it to Beibei. Beibei did not open his face. He grabbed the young master''s hand and pushed it to his mouth. "Uncle... Eat..." The young master only thought he would be wrong. He pointed to the candy and asked, "is this Beibei''s for my uncle?" Beibei nodded very seriously, "well, Uncle... Tangtang..." Then he took the candy and put it in Xiao Bao''s mouth. Chapter 999 The young master opened his mouth and held the candy in his mouth. He heard Beibei say, "smile..." The young master, who has never been moved, only feels that his eyes are hot. Besides the sweetness of candy, what else is in his throat? It makes him feel very uncomfortable. He held Beibei tightly in his arms. After a long time, he bowed his head and kissed the little guy''s forehead. He said in a dumb voice, "baby, thank you, little uncle is OK!" He is in a bad mood. He is not only not angry, but also uses sugar to make him happy. How can he be cruel to such a warm and lovely baby? "Darling..." Beibei''s little hand patted gently on the young master''s back. At dinner in the evening, the young master suddenly said, "Ji Dabao, if I can''t find a wife in the future, how about taking Beibei as my son?" Dabao put down his chopsticks and leaned over to touch his forehead. "Xiaobao, did you break your head?" The young master shook off his hand and said, "your head is broken! I think Beibei is so sensible and lovely! " A family, all when the young master is in the girl named bamboo light rain there after eating the door shut, stimulate by big, want to say are dissociated from reality. "Xiaobao, is the French biscuit delicious yesterday? Daddy will make some later." President Ji Da, who is a father, rarely tries to coax his little son to be happy. "Thank you, Daddy!" After a few mouthfuls of rice, the young master raised his head and said to President Ji, "Daddy, can you add some jam to make it fruity? Beibeiguoguo likes the taste of fruit. " The president of Jida responded very quickly, then put down the bowl and picked up the phone to ask for advice from a pastry master. "Mommy, was my father so pleasant in the first place?" When the young master was born, President Ji had been trained and nurtured by Letong to become a good man who loves his wife and loves his children. Therefore, the father in the young master''s memory is a kind and tolerant father, although he does not smile. "He... Paid a lot of tuition!" In fact, the young master occasionally heard his uncle and Mommy make fun of his father''s past EQ arrears, but it was just a joke. No one ever mentioned a specific case. "My brother said that when daddy recovered you, he died a lot of brain cells. Is that true?" Yue Tong patted him on the head. "Baby, every man, from a boy to a real man, has to go through some big or small twists and tribulations. Your father is, your brother is, and so are you!" Several years ago, the young master thought that he was a man who could shoulder the responsibility. But now it seems that he is still a little tender! After returning to their rooms, the young master opened the computer and opened the mailbox. Unexpectedly found that the three-day deadline of the operation, has been sent over. It''s bamboo light rain. The young master was secretly happy. He opened the homework she handed in and saw it from the beginning to the end. The grammar was right, the tense was right, and the person was ok In those two classes in the afternoon, the young master kept paying attention to the bamboo light rain sitting in front of the platform. Compared with other students, she was obviously much more silent and boring. He thought that she didn''t listen to what he said at all, but she did all her homework and all the things he emphasized in class correctly. There are several difficult and doubtful points. The young master thinks it''s a bit over the top, but she''s also right. It seems that she not only listened to the class carefully, but also did some relevant data collection after class. After most people go to university, their homework is coping. It''s rare for them to be so serious. The young master''s favor for bamboo light rain rose a few points unconsciously. Although he is usually very casual, in fact, he is a very demanding person. And to others, he is not harsh, but hard-working and serious people, will always be particularly easy to move him. The young master made a remark on Zhu Qianyu''s homework. In addition to adding red lines to mark the inadequacies, he also added a general comment at the back, which affirmed her earnest and hard-working learning attitude and knowledge-seeking spirit. Then, reply according to the original address. Originally, he thought that after the corrected homework was returned to the past, she would just read it and never reply to him again. After all, she made it very clear yesterday that she didn''t want to have anything to do with him. As a result, after answering the email, he took out his books and looked through them to prepare for the next class. The computer has set up an email reminder, but he has set the computer to mute, so it will be more than an hour before he finds out that he has a new email. He thought it was the homework handed in by other students, but it was still bamboo light rain. "Thank you for your brilliant comments. I''ve been taught!" Although only a few figures, but enough to make the young master happy. He was pounding on the keyboard, and a long string of square characters suddenly appeared on the screen. After a few lines, he bit his lip and stared at the screen. He thought about it, and pressed his slender finger on the backspace key to delete these lines word by word. Since she wants to keep a distance from him, he, as she wishes. Let her know him from other aspects first, and then step by step. With this in mind, he set the email as a star email, then quit the mailbox and turned to deal with Ji''s business. As for Zhu Qianyu, when he handed in this assignment, he didn''t think much about it. She just, according to her usual serious attitude to complete the homework. When she sent her homework to the substitute teacher''s email, she didn''t expect to receive a reply so soon. When she opened the reply email, she was surprised to see the red line full of the article. Under the red underline, there were many attention points and key points. These attention points and key points were the contents she had never studied. The angle was novel but reasonable, which convinced her. In addition to these signs and key points, the final affirmative comments are also very pertinent, without any exaggeration. From these signs and reminders, it is not difficult to see that the other party has read her homework very seriously, instead of just checking her homework as some teachers do, and then marking "read" on the last page. Although his actions a few days ago made her unhappy, even today, when she saw him standing on the platform, she also suspected that he was changing his way to approach her. But he was very polite today, and didn''t even speak to her alone. Moreover, she had to admit that he was a man of great connotation and profound knowledge. This point, from his calm talk in class, to her homework on the comments, all show. Chapter 1000 The next day, Fang Ziqing complained to Zhu Qianyu, saying that the handsome teacher who took the place of the teacher was too strict. She thought that she could do her homework well. She didn''t know that she received a reply soon after she sent it. There were a lot of mistakes in it. "Xiaozhu, do you think Mr. Ji is so serious? We are not a foreign language major. We just muddle along with our homework, aren''t we? " Zhu Qianyu came to have a look, and sure enough, as his friend said, the red and green comments were more than the content of his friend''s homework. "You deserve it!" If Zhu Qianyu saw his homework last night, he misunderstood it a little and thought that he was only serious about himself. After all, he had made it so clear that he liked her. As a result, will be particularly serious to correct her homework. But now, after carefully reading Fang Ziqing''s homework, she began to believe that he was a serious and responsible person. Moreover, from his diction and comments on Fang Ziqing''s homework, it is not difficult to see that he is a humorous and knowledgeable person. "Hoo... Fortunately, he is a substitute teacher. If Mr. Xian is as strict as he is, I will definitely fail in this subject." Fang Ziqing''s family is medium-sized. She is the only child in her family. Her parents have opened a big restaurant. They have no expectations and requirements for her. They just want her to be happy. Therefore, her purpose in life is to muddle along. Zhu Qianyu is different from her. In other people''s eyes, Zhu Qianyu is the child of a wealthy family. When she was young, all the students around her envied that she was born in a rich family, but when she was still young, she was often reminded by her elder sister, who was only two years older than her, "Xiaoyu, if you don''t want to be the victim of dad''s interest exchange, you should let yourself stand on your own early." The words that should have been said by my mother were always from my sister. Maybe she heard too many similar arguments. Moreover, she was tired of staying in a more accurate place than home. When filling in the college entrance examination, she chose a school thousands of kilometers away from L city behind her parents. Because she chose such a major that didn''t suit his heart, Dad cut off all her sources of living in a rage. Now, she is supported by her sister. Therefore, even if she is not for herself, she can never be a drag on her sister. She can''t just muddle along like Fang Ziqing. "I prefer the way of the substitute teacher now..." Although Zhu Qianyu doesn''t like to see the substitute teacher, he is more excellent and responsible than Mr. Xian in terms of teaching methods and attitude. Fang Ziqing looked at her homework and sighed for a while. Suddenly she thought of something and said to Zhu Qianyu mysteriously, "little bamboo, have you heard of it? This teacher Ji, who used to be Miss Xian''s younger brother, is said to be a gifted student rarely seen in the ten years of B University. He graduated from B University in his teens. " Bamboo light rain stares at the book on the table, the mind way, no wonder just 20 years old more then full of the appearance of classics, originally, is a genius? In Zhu Qianyu''s mind, his elder sister is already a very powerful person. It turns out that some people are more powerful than his elder sister. "No, where did you hear that? Could it be a rumor?" Zhu Qianyu is always reluctant to believe that such a hypocrite is a gifted student who graduated from a famous university like B University. Fang Ziqing hesitated. After all, she heard it from others. "If you don''t believe Xiaozhu, you can go to the post bar of big B. It''s said that there are many stories about him. Besides, it''s said that he has a fan group." After listening to Fang Ziqing''s Amway, Zhu Qianyu shrugs noncommittally and continues to read his book. In fact, whether he is a gifted student graduated from B university has nothing to do with her! ¡­¡­ Xiaobao didn''t show up at r university for three days in a row, because he took advantage of the absence of classes these days and took over the business trip, which saved his sister''s hard work in the middle of the night to take care of two little kids. And the city where he went on business happened to be l city. This time, Ji is planning to build a large-scale production base here. Xiao Baolai is here to make a thorough investigation. For a similar production base, Ji built one in a second tier city in the south, city L, which is no smaller than the one in the south. As a result, the relevant departments of L City attached great importance to it and sent two officials to accompany Xiaobao around L City. That night, under the arrangement of two officials, Xiaobao and his assistant stayed in Mingxuan Hotel, the largest hotel in L City. The place for dinner is in the Chinese restaurant of Mingxuan hotel. It seems that the two officials have long learned that the young master of Ji''s family has a high demand for food. When the dishes are late, they are basically in line with the taste of the young master: they don''t pay attention to expensive food, but to refined and delicious food. "Brother Wang, the food here is delicious!" One of the officials, surnamed Wang, was in his thirties. After listening to young master Ji''s praise, he asked, "is it the first time that Huanshao has come to L City?" The young master nodded, "yes." Brother Wang felt a great responsibility on his shoulders. Seeing that he was full of praise for the food here, he began to talk about the origin of the hotel. "Then you must not know that Mingxuan hotel is the absolute leader of hotel industry in our L City, and it is the industry of Zhujia, one of the ten richest people in L City." Originally, the young master was just listening to gossip. After all, the food here is delicious. His mind is basically on eating. But when he heard that it was brother Wang''s last word, he took back the half empty chopsticks and looked slightly at brother Wang, "the owner of this hotel, surnamed Zhu?" "Yes, it''s his ancestral business. It''s said that the bamboo family''s ancestors made a fortune as inns and restaurants, and it has been rooted for hundreds of years now." Young master "Oh" a, but did not ask further. After all, l city is so big that people surnamed Zhu can''t be the only one. Although Zhu Qianyu''s surname is Zhu, it may not be so coincidental that he is the child of this bamboo family. When the two officials saw that he was not interested at all, they changed the subject wisely. "Huanshao, where do you want to go after dinner? L city is so big, it''s not a small place for fun. " The young master shook his head without thinking about it. "No, I still have some work to deal with after dinner. Brother Wang, you''ve been with me all day, and you''re tired. Go home early to accompany my wife and children." The young master has a strong sense of family, so when he meets an older man when he goes out to socialize, he will naturally think of others and try not to delay other people''s time when they go home to accompany their wives and children. The two officials lobbied for a long time. Seeing that he really didn''t want to go out hunting, they finished dinner and chatted for a while. After making an appointment to meet tomorrow, they politely left and went home. Chapter 1001 The young master returned to the guest room, took out his laptop, and wrote a detailed analysis report according to what he heard and saw today and a lot of survey data. After writing, the wall clock showed that it was more than eleven o''clock. The analysis report to the brother''s mailbox, the young master put the computer on the bed, took the clothes into the bathroom. The young master, who has been busy for a whole day, stands under the shower with his face raised slightly and his eyes closed. The warm water flows from his face to his neck and then down his throat to his strong chest. Bamboo house? The young master''s brain flashed such words. For a moment, he really wanted to know if the girl, Zhu Qianyu, was the child of the bamboo family that brother Wang said. Of course, it''s not hard for him to know the exact answer. But he quickly denied the most convenient way. Of course, as long as he didn''t say it, she would never know that he had investigated her life. But he hopes to get to know her more slowly through contact than through this kind of probing that violates the other party''s bottom line. Come on, let it be. He came out of the bathroom and sat on the bed with his knees crossed. He was ready to play for a while and then went to bed. I haven''t entered the game yet. I see the email reminding me that there is a new email. I think it''s Ji Dabao''s reply. I click on it, but it''s r university student''s homework sent to his personal email. He''s not sleepy yet, so he just points out his homework and corrects it. After correcting, reply to the past. After the reply, he felt that the name of the mailbox was a little familiar. It seemed that it was Fang Ziqing''s mailbox? Open the information sent to him by Xian Bo, which confirms his conjecture. He didn''t pay much attention to her name when correcting it last time. At that time, he still thought that this student must be a joker all day long, and he didn''t have a lot of basic knowledge. After correcting, he wrote two big words on the back: redo! She is a good friend of zhuqianyu. How can she be so far away from zhuqianyu? Xiaobao shook his head secretly, saying that he didn''t understand how these two people with seemingly different attributes could get together. At this time, Fang Ziqing in R City, after receiving his reply, cut the whole page of his homework to Zhu Qianyu. "Little bamboo, see? I said, even if I do it again, he will ask me to do it again! " Bamboo light rain on the screen with a smile on his face, "you didn''t do it again according to his requirements. I would have asked you to do it again just like him." Fang Ziqing pursed her lips and muttered, "do you want to be so serious? It''s still an elective course. If it''s a professional course teacher who is as strict as he is, I just drop out." "Ziqing, you don''t know your fortune when you are in it! The teacher is so strict for our good. Otherwise, he won''t even look at it. He''ll give you an excellent one, won''t he hurt you? " In recent days, Zhu Qianyu has heard many other students complain that the substitute teacher looks handsome, has a good sense of humor in class, and seems very approachable. I didn''t expect that he was so strict with his homework. After listening to the similar complaints, Zhu Qianyu thought to himself that although this man is a scum in his private life, at least he is very conscientious in his work. Even if he is only a part-time job, he doesn''t neglect half of it. ¡­¡­ They met again in class two days later. This time, bamboo light rain did not sit in the first row as usual, but sat in the last row. Young master standing on the platform, eyes, but in the first time to capture the last row of that with a refreshing short hair girl. "Do you miss me As soon as the young master with a smile on his face opened his mouth, he said something with a sense of ridicule. As he expected, it immediately caused a lot of boos in the classroom. Bamboo light rain involuntarily raised his lips, think, most of the people here are like Fang Ziqing, at the beginning were on the stage that "handsome teacher" infatuated soul son float to the sky, but received homework correction, fell down heavily from the sky. "Mr. Ji, you are a devil in a handsome appearance!" I don''t know who accused handsome Ji of his crime. The young master shrugged with a smile. "I thought you would fall in love with me after reading my homework! I used to worry about how to refuse so many admirers. Now it seems that I think too much? " "Yes, you think too much!" There was a neat cry in the classroom. The young master was even more happy with his smile. Heiliang''s eyes curved into a curved moon, sweeping the students under the platform, and sighed with a long sigh of relief, "Oh... Then I can rest assured!" Bamboo light rain to explore the eyes through a long distance to look at the man on the platform, inexplicably, suddenly feel irritable. A big man, why do you laugh so good? It''s obvious that I''m here to teach a modern class. Why do I send out electricity everywhere? "Several students did their homework very well in the last class. Obviously, they have a solid foundation. If you have any questions you don''t understand, you can try to ask some of them." Young master then read several names, among them, there is bamboo light rain. Although bamboo light rain in the heart is agitated, but the next class, she still listen very seriously. She is a person with strong self-control and never allows herself to influence her study for external factors. Although, in other people''s eyes, this foreign language is not important at all, for her, the more she knows, the more chance she will escape from that cage. "Bamboo light rain classmate!" At the end of the class, the substitute teacher on the platform suddenly called her name. "Here it is Bamboo light rain Huo ground stands up, the vision, and on the platform cast those two jiongjiong''s vision bumps together. "I have some information related to your major. I have just sent it to your email. If other students are interested and need it, they can ask Zhu Qianyu for it. I hope it can help you." Bamboo light rain Leng for a while, until sitting next to her Fang Ziqing hit her, she just woke up, "OK, thank you, teacher Ji." Ji Huan laughs and says nothing more. He just raises his hand to signal that everyone can finish class. The students began to pack up. A few students gathered around the platform with books. Before they asked questions, two boys rushed to the platform with basketball in their arms. "Mr. Ji, let''s play basketball. Are you interested in joining us?" Ji Huan looked at the students who were holding books, and at the two boys who were half shorter than him. He was hesitating. At the end of his eyes, he saw that Zhu Qianyu, who did not know when to go to the front row, was looking at him. He made a decision without thinking. "OK, if the students are willing to come to the stadium and join in cheerleading Chapter 1002 Two boys listen to him so say, very naturally, look at the classroom has not left the students. "Whether I go or not depends on everyone''s sincerity." Young master said very naturally, as if, if he does not go, it is not his problem, but because the students are not enthusiastic enough sincerity. Bamboo light rain was staring at the two boys on the platform, cold hair all over erect, subconsciously into the state of preparation, watch them on guard, with eyes asked, "why?" "Bamboo light rain, you have the most appeal, please, please, be our cheerleader!" Although Zhu Qianyu is a freshman, she can also be regarded as a figure of their class. Of course, being beautiful is the first requirement. Secondly, she studies hard and gets good grades. In addition, she is usually very active. She is tall in all kinds of sports activities. The young master got the trick, but quietly raised his eyelids and glanced at bamboo light rain, "classmate, don''t force others to do something." But the two boys don''t care so much. For them, achieving their goals is the most important thing. In their eyes, it''s never important not to embarrass others. "Zhu Qianyu, please, aren''t you also the captain of your basketball team? Well, as long as you''re our cheerleader today, we''ll practice with you for free next semester. We''ll pass it on and on. Is that all right? " Today, several boys have made an appointment with boys from other departments to play friendly games. This kind of game often happens, but usually they lose more and win less because of their limited physical conditions. In front of him, Mr. Ji is tall, with long hands and feet. At first sight, he is a good material for playing basketball. The most important thing is that he has a tender face compared with many people in this room. No one will doubt that he is a teacher rather than a student. The boy''s condition, let bamboo light rain very heart, seriously considered, finally nodded agreed. The reason why she nodded her head was that the level of the women''s basketball players in her class was not very good. If there were boys to practice with, it would be twice the result with half the effort. Moreover, it''s a group game, not a personal show. She doesn''t have to be afraid of Ji Huan. But things are often unexpected. In the end, it really turned into Ji Huan''s personal show. It''s not too hot. Ji Huan is wearing sneakers, jeans and a casual shirt over his T-shirt. He looks like a student. When he arrived at the stadium, he naturally took off his shirt and handed it to cheerleader Zhu Qianyu. Although Zhu Qianyu is a little reluctant, she still has other boys'' coats in her hands. She can''t do something against him alone in public. Took the shirt, heard the man soft voice said thank you, bamboo light rain did not react, the man has a gust of wind general ran into the court. Zhu Qianyu thinks that the so-called genius is particularly excellent in one aspect, and then particularly weak in other aspects. Since he studies very well, sports should not be very good. Her fluke mentality was immediately disintegrated at the moment when the whistle sounded in the middle of the game. The ball was thrown into the air from the referee''s hand. He jumped into the air like a spring under his foot. With a long hand, he held the ball firmly in his hand. Without any reaction from the players on both sides, he had already controlled the ball and ran to the opponent''s basket. Outside the court, there are many fans who understand the ball and watch the fun. Seeing him dribbling forward like a cheetah, his posture is like flowing clouds and flowing water. He is not only handsome, but also full of strength and beauty. "Three points, three points..." The players who watched the crowd outside yelled loudly. They were also stunned by Zhu Qianyu. Then they woke up and thought of their duties as a cheerleader. They also yelled, "three points, three points..." The young master had already stepped into the three-point line. He wanted to jump forward a few steps to make a handsome dunk. Hearing such a high voice, he changed his mind. He suddenly turned around, jumped out of the three-point line, landed, and then bounced up. His powerful arm showed a beautiful and powerful arc in the air, his palm powerfully sent forward, and the basketball whizzed out, Draw a perfect parabola in the air, blink of an eye, silently through the ball frame! "Wow, it''s really three points!" "Beautiful "Great As the basketball passed silently through the frame, there were applause, screams and whistles outside the court. At this point, Zhu Qianyu has to admit that when God made man, there would be selfishness and partiality. For example, Ji Huan, who is handsome, smart and knowledgeable, has countless shining points. Even his level of playing basketball is comparable to that of a professional player. It''s not the first time for Zhu Qianyu to watch the competition between these boys from his own department and those from other departments. Two or three players from both sides are very skilled. But at present, those boys with very good skills, whether they are the receptive side or the confrontational side, haven''t run well. That is to say, not to mention the skills, just from the perspective of reaction, They have been crushed by Ji Huan. "Huanshao, great!" Finally, the captain of his side gave Ji Huan a thumbs up. Before going on the court, the young master told everyone to remember not to show up on the court and just call his name. The captain probably felt that it would be disrespectful to call him by name directly. He also felt that he was full of childlike temperament, so Huan Shao blurted out the title. A Huan little, pour and outside those people to the young master''s address coincide. Of course, no one knows who is watching the ball outside the court. At this time, the handsome boy running on the court is actually the little boy of Jishi group. His wealth is more than 10 billion? Bamboo light rain in addition to a little resistance at the beginning, slowly, will also see into the fan, of course, not for Ji Huan himself, nor for his handsome and handsome from time to time attracted off-site girls scream action, but for his excellent technology and agile reaction and stress. The boys of our team, almost in his three-point goal, automatically and consciously took him as the leader, and they quickly formed a tacit understanding. They started the game with Ji Huan as the core. They played perfectly under Ji Huan''s correct and instruction in attack and defense. At the end of the first half, Ji Huan led his "students" to score more than 70 points, while the other side only scored more than 20 points. The score of the game was so one-sided that the team''s morale was greatly boosted. There was no pressure when they stood outside for a rest, and the hip-hop atmosphere was not harmonious. As a cheerleader of the bamboo light rain, naturally have to do a good job in logistics, the players off, they will one by one handed them towels and water. Chapter 1003 When she handed Ji Huan the dry towel and the water that had loosened the lid, he gave her a deep look and reached for the water. As before, he said "thank you!" in a soft voice, Looking up, Gulu Gulu drank most of the water in one breath. Zhu Qianyu saw more young men who were gentlemen and gentlemanly. Because of his early impression, Ji Huan naturally put him in the category of young men who like to show off. But at this time, I saw no sweat on his face and neck, but I didn''t mean to wipe it. Instead, I followed the instinct of my body and drank more than half of the bottle of water in one breath. He gave her the initial impression, now the man, she appreciates! Ji Huan''s water was almost dry. He caught a glimpse of her staring at him. His hand stopped and looked down at her. "Why, my face is dirty?" Bamboo light rain was unconsciously looking at the man, he asked, there is a kind of stealing was caught on the spot embarrassment, slightly red face embarrassed to shake his head, murmur should be, "no......" Ji Huan''s lips were slightly cantilevered. Her beautiful eyebrow line and long eyelashes cast shadows on her white skin. Her straight nose and diamond lip line silently drew a beautiful heart shape in the young master''s heart. The young master is suppressing the palpitation of the heart strongly, secret way, this wench, grow quite beautiful. Although the young master has a lot of gold and beautiful women, what really makes him feel beautiful can''t be used up. Naturally, sister mummy is the most beautiful in his mind, and cousin willow is barely passable. At this time, the bamboo light rain is rising rapidly in his mind''s beauty list. He jumps over willow and only ranks behind sister mummy. Counting up, she should be the third? Of course, bamboo light rain is really beautiful, but it must be too much to say that the young master has seen so many people ranking third. However, the bamboo light rain in the young master''s eyes is probably beautified by his kindness to her. Therefore, the bamboo light rain in his eyes is more beautiful than that in other people''s eyes. This is probably the saying that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Bamboo light rain was caught on the spot, the heart is very flustered, eyes staring at the toes, fingers unconsciously wring the towel in the hand. "Towel, do you wipe my sweat?" The beautiful baritone swept over her head again. Zhu Qianyu realized how stupid he was. He raised his head, but his eyes subconsciously missed his. He stuffed the towel into his hand, raised his foot and walked towards the boy in front of him. The young master was in a good mood. He took his eyes back from her bloody red earlobe, looked at the towel in his hand with a smile, subconsciously tightened his hand, and gently rubbed the soft and clean Plush with his fingertips. I don''t know whether it was his psychological suggestion or the fact. The towel in his hand was like a burning high temperature, which was the temperature of her palm. The young master took up the towel in his hands, buried his face in it, and took a deep breath. The tip of his nose was full of her delicate fragrance. The young master thought that he was a little drunk! No, to be exact, it''s a little bit of a heartbeat! Because, at this moment, he clearly heard his disordered rhythm of heart beat again. At that moment, the monotonous and monotonous "thumping" sound was gradually merged into three tones of "bamboo, light and rain", which were repeated and continuous! "Huan Shao, what''s your phone number? If you have time, can we ask you to play?" The voice of the captain came suddenly. The young master slowly lifted his face from the towel and looked at the captain. "Yes, the number is 136xxxxxxxx." Ji Huan secretly said sorry to his gang of best friends in his heart. Before, he ignored them for a long time because of Beibei and Guoguo. Now, he spread out his spare time in front of these children. "Huan Shao, your technique is so good that you haven''t played professional games before, have you?" The young master shook his head, "I haven''t played professional games, but I have participated in the National College Students'' League on behalf of the school." "Wow, Huanshao, you are a real person. Come and teach us when you have time." Hearing this, the young master glanced faintly at the bamboo light rain, who deliberately pulled a long distance with him. He should be very frank, "OK, didn''t you agree that bamboo light rain would accompany you next semester? If I have time, I''ll come and have a look. " The captain patted the young master on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Huan Shao is really loyal!" All the boys on the scene agreed with the captain''s words, only bamboo light rain, eyebrows suddenly jump, vaguely, have a bad premonition! "Huan Shao, are you a decathlon? Breakthrough, shooting, free throw, three-point shot are all familiar with The friendship between boys will ferment rapidly based on some kind of same interest or similar characteristics. For example, now, several team members and young masters have become familiar with each other and are playing hip-hop. "Not bad..." The young master is very modest. What he didn''t say is that during his four years as the main force of the school team, the school team won the championship of the college student competition for four consecutive years. The whistle sounded in the second half and the young master returned to the field with his team members. The captain of the other party came up and introduced himself to the young master politely, "Hello, my name is Chen Hui!" The young master held each other''s hand, "Ji Huan!" The other side didn''t say such words as mercy, just a polite greeting, but showed the other side''s sincere admiration and appreciation for the young master. In the second half, the opponent worked hard to fight back and organized a lot of attacks. However, Ji Huan, who was obviously higher than them, dominated the whole game. The score was still in a crazy momentum. The whistle at the end of the game sounded, and the score was 136-52. Although it''s just a friendly match, it''s always the loser who becomes the winner. That kind of elation is revealed in the ecstatic faces of several boys. Ji Huan, like a superhero, was surrounded by a group of boys and walked out of the field. Everyone wiped his sweat and drank water, but without exception, they all surrounded the young master. When everyone was excited, they said that they would invite the young master to dinner to express their gratitude. Ji Huan tilted his head to wipe sweat, and his eyes floated to the bamboo light rain who was bending to collect things outside the circle. "You are all students. What money can you have? Well, it''s my treat today! " Without waiting for the boys to agree, the young master said, "the cheerleading team just screamed very loud and energetic. If we can win the competition, it also has their own function. Let''s go together!" Chapter 1004 Several girls of cheerleading team look at bamboo light rain. Of course, Zhu Qianyu didn''t want to join in the fun, especially Ji Huan. But as a cheerleader, if she doesn''t go, it''s a little hard to say. All helpless, bamboo shallow rain nodded. Ji Huan breathed a sigh of relief and turned his eyes to the captain. "I''m not familiar with this side. You can choose any place. As long as it tastes good, I don''t mind any cuisine." All of them discussed while they were cleaning up. Finally, they agreed to go to one of the Sichuan restaurants on the street outside the school. Ji Huan asked for his opinions, and Ji Huan said he had no opinions. He can eat spicy food, but the food at home is more light. When he goes out to eat with people of the same age, most of them eat spicy food. His car is still parked in the parking lot of the teaching building, but the restaurant street is not far from the west gate of the stadium. "You can walk over. I''ll drive over." By the way, call Mom and ask for leave. "Oh, at last, there''s progress?" Yue Tong''s voice with a smile came over. She could hear that she was really happy for her son besides making fun of him. "No, it''s just a bunch of students having dinner together." The young master is honest. After being honest, he can''t help saying, "Mommy, don''t do that. I''m only twenty-one. I''m not in a hurry..." Letong hasn''t heard of her son''s coquetry for a while. She thought that her wayward young master, who loves coquetry, had disappeared from that day when he was enlightened. Fortunately, it''s still there! "Well, have a good time, young master. Have a good time. My mother will let you go home at 12 o''clock tonight." In fact, the Ji family didn''t say anything about access control, but the three brothers and sisters went out to play. They were usually very restrained, and they basically went home at 11 o''clock at the latest. "Thank you, empress!" Ji Xiaobao happily hung up the phone and drove away. When he arrived at the hotel, the waiter didn''t ask. He took him to the last private room in the corridor and opened the door. It was really his group of children. As if to see his doubts, the waiter who helped him pull away the chair and pour tea explained, "they said that if you see a very handsome boy, just bring him directly." The young master grinned at a large table of children and carried a large bag of snacks and drinks to the turntable in the middle of the table. Everyone had been exercising all afternoon, but they were so hungry that they were not polite to him. They took potato chips and beef jerky and chewed them up. The young master handed another bag of food to Zhu Qianyu, "you girls love ice cream. This is for you." A few smelly boys were full of snacks in their mouths, but they still roared, "Huan Shao, you are a foul!" Ji Huan gave them a look, "foul? Give them the beef jerky chips and ice cream! " Boys quickly put the bag of their favorite dragged in the past, "Huan Shao, not to say that the foul, is that you should not come with us to grab resources ah!" The young master''s smiling eyes passed over several girls, pretending not to understand the boy''s words, "grab resources? What resources did I rob you of? " The boy screamed more fiercely, "Huan Shao, you are such a handsome guy who wants money, money, knowledge, knowledge and looks handsome. You can hook up with beautiful women outside. Why bother to rob us?" The young master held up a serious face, curled up his fingers and knocked on the table, "Hello, please respect our female compatriots. What do you mean by collusion? In my opinion, not only do you fail in foreign languages, but also your mother tongue is taught by PE teachers? " The words made everyone laugh. "Huan Shao, I heard that you are a rare genius in the ten years of B University. It''s been two or three years since you graduated. Where can I go?" A common advance and retreat of the competition, let everyone familiar with not small, there are boys can''t help gossip from Ji Huan''s privacy "Me? Because the mother tongue is OK, foreign language also pass, so, in a very large company Young master, this is not a lie. As for him, he didn''t disclose his true identity because he didn''t think it was necessary. In fact, even his classmates in B University didn''t know that he was Ji''s little boy at the beginning. And he, also never like to take this identity to say things. In his opinion, if a man always talks about who my father is and who my mother is, it only means that the man has no ability! I didn''t have any bright spots to show off, so I had to take out my parents to bask in. He himself is a standard rich second generation and rich third generation, but he firmly believes that even without this background, with his own ability, he can live a brilliant life. All the students looked at him with another worship. Bamboo light rain has been quietly eating ice cream in the hands, ear, all Ji Huan pleasant baritone or joking or laughing voice. "Are you going to start the final exam next week?" Baritone said, suddenly pulled back to serious schoolwork. "Tut, Huanshao, can you stop being such a wet blanket? Today we have wine and today we are drunk. Can''t we wave for a few more days? " Boys immediately protested. "Look at you! I don''t mean to preach here. Miss Xian will be back next week. I will only give you a substitute until the end of this week. I want to ask you, do you want me to give you the key points and outline of this subject? " "Yes, yes!" This time, even the girls are coaxing together. Even Zhu Qianyu, who hasn''t been chatting up much, wants to get the focus and outline. Because, even if only a short two-day course, has been enough to let her recognize the gap between teacher Xian and Ji Huan. It''s not that Mr. Xian is not good, but that there are always such people in the world. No matter what they do, they are better than others. Ji Huan should belong to such people. On the platform, he can use one or two classes to make a large group of students obedient to teaching. On the court, he only needs a smart three-point ball to attract all the eyes on and off the court "Well, since you all want it, I''ll sort it out these two days and try to sort it out before Friday. At that time, I''ll send it to Zhu Qianyu. Would you please forward it to other students for me?" Can bamboo light rain say no? Of course not! "OK, thank you, Mr. Ji!" Bamboo light rain sincerely thanks. Judging from his serious attitude of correcting homework, this key point and outline will consume his energy and time from time to time. So, even if she is a little suspicious, his starting point may not be really so pure. In the end, he deliberately ignores the tiny voice in his heart. She even forgot that her sister often told her that no one in the world owes anyone. If she accepts other people''s favor for no reason, she must be prepared to repay it. Chapter 1005 The dishes were served one after another, and the topic naturally turned to basketball and other gossip. The young master is the same age as the students in front of him. Taking off the title of teacher, he looks more approachable and has a good conversation. Bamboo light rain has been quite silent, but she is obviously the kind of people who want to keep a low profile, other people''s eyes will always be on her. "Xiaoyu, I heard that you don''t go back to L City in the summer vacation. Do you want to find a film and television company here to practice? Otherwise, let Huan Shao see if there is a way to introduce it to you! " The captain has a good relationship with Zhu Qianyu, so his words are entirely out of concern for his friends. Of course, it''s also a bit casual. After all, few people really take this casual request at the dinner table seriously. But he didn''t know, he said casually, but gave Ji Huan a wonderful opportunity. "Bamboo light rain, do you really want to find a film and television company to practice here? If so, I can keep an eye on it for you! " Bamboo light rain hesitated for a moment, but still nodded, "then I thank teacher Ji first!" After all, she did not hold any expectations for this, only when Ji Huan is just perfunctory captain''s request. Ji Huan, no matter how fierce he is, is just a company employee. What can he have in common with a film and television company? Where can she imagine that the company of this young man and elder brother is the rapid development of heart shadow entertainment in the past two years? It''s easy for the young master to be an actress, a model and a singer, not to mention an intern. "Well, I''ll help you pay attention to it..." the young master looked thoughtful. He pretended to be very similar in face, and he was happy for a long time. This meal is worth it!! By the way, he ruled out the possibility that Zhu Qianyu was the child of the famous bamboo family in L City. After all, in a rich family, who doesn''t pet and protect her children as if they were babies? If Zhu Qianyu is really a child of that family, how can she be willing to let her work outside as an intern? For example, he, his brother, and his sister, when they were work students, were all in Ji''s Yang family. Except for the endorsement, they never let them leave the protection of Ji''s Yang family. This meal was much cheaper than the young master had imagined, but the harvest was unexpectedly great. Sitting in the driver''s seat, the young master was not in a hurry to drive. Instead, he picked up his mobile phone and opened the phone number he had just saved. With a few eyes, he had already memorized the eleven numbers. This team leader, Cheng Jian, is definitely the best assistant! Mingming young master didn''t expect to get her phone number from Zhu Qianyu so soon, but Cheng Jian urged Zhu Qianyu to tell him the phone number when he left. "Xiaoyu, since Huanshao promised to help you pay attention to the interns, you should tell Huanshao the phone number, otherwise, the opportunity will be fleeting." Of course, the young master has the telephone number of Zhu Qianyu, but she didn''t tell him personally. He would never call. He doesn''t want her to misunderstand him and think that he is going to investigate her again. He is safe these days, in order to make her feel at ease? If you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan. He knows. After he was sure that he had a little heart for her, he even admonished himself to be calm. Therefore, even if I got her phone, the young master didn''t wait to contact her. When he got home that night, he began to sort out the key points and outline after dealing with his business left over by the day. When he mentioned this to Xian Bo, he couldn''t laugh or cry, "younger martial brother, you are so serious, don''t you really want to rob me of my job? Your sister-in-law is still waiting for me to buy her a house in Beijing! If I lose my job, you have to pay for my house. " The young master said with a smile, "elder martial brother, if you lose your job, the gate of Ji''s family will open for you at any time!" Xian Bo is talented, but his parents are ordinary workers. They always feel that it is more noble and stable to be a teacher in a university than in an enterprise. Therefore, he refused Ji Huan''s invitation and gave up his position as a teacher in r university. Each man has his own ambition. He insists on making such a choice. Ji Huan has no choice but to respect and support him. Xian Bo scolded to get out of the way, and their topic turned to other things. Obviously, they didn''t care much about such trifles, but they just used them to make fun of each other. The next morning, the young master talked about Yu''s internship at the breakfast table. "No problem. I''ll ask Si Jun to call her." Niuniu secretly worried about her brother''s personal feelings for a long time. Now she heard that there was progress, so she immediately settled the matter. I''m afraid that if the call is late, the other party will change his mind. "Sister, don''t be in such a hurry! She will have an exam next week and will not have a full holiday until early July at the earliest. What''s more, I only said to help her keep an eye on it. I''m afraid she''ll doubt it if I give her a reply so soon. " The young master has been in touch with Zhu Qianyu for a period of time. He knows that she is like a little white rabbit and is always highly sensitive and alert to the outside world. He didn''t want this opportunity to slip away in vain. Niu Niu was a little disappointed. She answered, "well, you can see when it''s right. You can call Si Jun directly. You can tell Si Jun what position you want to arrange." In the beginning, he would ask Ji Yu for advice on many important decisions. When he became a father, Ji Yu would completely delegate power to him. As for the former general manager, he was transferred to the Beijing Branch of Xinying as the general manager, because the scale of Xinying is expanding rapidly, so the scope of power of that general manager is not smaller than before. "Well, I''ll get in touch with Si Jun myself. Elder sister, you don''t have to worry about it. Just record your album and take good care of beibeiguoguo." Speaking of the two little ancestors of beibeiguoguo, they are toddlers recently. Although they haven''t been able to walk steadily, they are very brave. When adults don''t pay attention, they rub up and walk around. If they don''t look at them for a moment, they may knock their nose and forehead in a twinkling of an eye. The two little guys are strong. They know that they are doing their own evil when they bump into each other. Even if they are in terrible pain, they just flat their mouths and dare not cry with tears. This can make the Ji family feel bad, but everyone knows that children have this process of bumping, even if they feel bad, it''s not easy to beat, not easy to scold, and even harder to stop them. As a result, she had to spend as much time as possible to take care of them. In the past two days, Niu Niu''s recording time was shortened from the original four hours to two hours, and the recording progress slowed down again. Niuniu is a little anxious, but it''s useless to be so anxious. She can only apologize to the recording engineer every day from time to time. Chapter 1006 Niuniu''s recording progress slowed down. She was worried, but Dabao comforted her, "don''t worry. Take your time. Anyway, most of your albums are written for two little babies. They are too small to understand." Although Niu Niu felt that it was not right, she was still reluctant to give up a pair of precious children. Therefore, the album continued to be recorded at snail''s speed. After Xiaobao and Dabao made several field visits to evaluate the plan of building a production base in L City, Xiaobao finally wrote a feasible report and submitted it to the board of directors. The president of Jida told the two brothers in advance. If the project is approved, one of the two brothers will spend a long time in L City to supervise the process and deal with related affairs. "Daddy, if this project is passed, I will be stationed in L City. If my brother is like this, he must stay at home and take care of beibeiguoguo." Xiaobao volunteered to do it. Dabao looked at him thoughtfully, "that bamboo light rain...", I have to say, Dabao really dotes on this younger brother. "Brother, I can tell what''s more important." Xiaobao interrupted Dabao without hesitation. Dabao rubbed his head fondly. "But in our opinion, your feelings are much heavier than this." A project, earn is limited money. But the right person, accompanied by, is a lifetime. The Father also nodded and agreed with his eldest son, "Xiao Bao, I think your brother is right, or is it your brother''s responsibility first? Isn''t there me and your mommy to take care of beibeiguoguo? " Xiaobao still didn''t agree, "Daddy, Ji''s is the responsibility of my brother and I. If I put all the responsibility on my brother in order to pursue a girl, then I''m an irresponsible person. If zhuqianyu knew that I was such a person, he would not even look at me again! " Although the young master does not have any substantial in-depth understanding and contact with Zhu Qianyu, he intuitively thinks that Zhu Qianyu should look down on dandy and lazy second generation ancestors. "Even if it''s my elder brother, I didn''t give up my job because of my elder sister. Naturally, I can''t give up my job because of who I want to pursue, can I?" When the father and the brother saw that the young master had said this, it was not good to insist on it any more. When the report was submitted, Ji Huan was the person in charge of the project. Fortunately, even if the project is approved, it will not be implemented until the end of the year or the beginning of the year. Therefore, there is at least half a year to go before now. In the afternoon of the report, the young master left work early and went to class at r university. After these two classes, the young master''s substitute career will come to a complete end. Young master stood on the platform, the first sentence is to explain to you that this is his last two lessons. There was a cry in the classroom, "teacher Ji, do you really don''t teach us any more?" The young master came to teach these children, in the final analysis, just for his own selfish, but now, seeing so many faces showing their true feelings in the classroom, he was somewhat moved. "I''m sorry, if I give you lessons, you teacher Xian, my elder martial brother, will lose your job!" It is difficult to say the words with smile. It turns out that after more than a week of getting along with each other, we can have some feelings. Did the feeling he most hoped for grow up? His eyes, lightly swept, re sat in the first row of bamboo light rain. The other side was also looking at him with clear eyes. It was obvious that there was no emotion or strange emotion that the young master wanted to see. He just looked at him faintly. The young master sighed in secret, moved his eyes from her face back to the computer screen in front of her, "OK, let''s start class." He said, but he thought that recently the frequency of sighing seems to be more and more frequent. Now, he completely understood Ji Dabao''s previous hard feelings. It''s clear that the man is in front of you and you can reach him. However, she had to take her thoughts into consideration, tried to suppress and control her emotions and feelings, and slowly followed her pace. Two classes passed in the blink of an eye. When it was time to say goodbye, the young master left us his mobile phone number, microblog number and deduction number. Bamboo light rain sitting under the stage, quietly watching a large group of students around Ji Huan, she did not come forward to join the fun. Since she was twelve or thirteen years old, her father has taken her and her sisters to all kinds of banquets and banquets in the upper class. During that time, her father will introduce them to different childe brothers. The meaning is very clear. I hope they can find the right childe as soon as possible and bring great benefits to the bamboo family. Therefore, she was tired and disgusted with the idea of flattering the opposite sex. Fortunately, she has a good elder sister. Most of the time, her elder sister helps her to avoid many unnecessary social activities, which makes her free from a lot of poison. Although Ji Huan showed good upbringing in all aspects, he never revealed that he was a rich man. But the bamboo light rain grows up in the same group, and is very sensitive to the smell of the same kind. After a few days of observation, she was 100% sure that his life experience was not simple. However, even though she was so sensitive, she didn''t expect that this was more complicated than she had imagined. Looking coldly at Ji Huan, who is still struggling with a large group of enthusiastic classmates, Zhu Qianyu piled up his books and didn''t even say goodbye to the handsome substitute teacher on the stage. He got up and left neatly. Although Ji Huan is surrounded by a group of people, Yu Guang at the end of his eyes keeps an eye on her actions. Seeing her coldly get up and leave, he is reluctant to say goodbye to him. His heart is a bit cold. This person''s heart even if is a stone, has been carefully covered by the palm, how also have to cover a little temperature? But she, is comparable to ice, cover so long, let alone hot, even a little melting signs are not! Fortunately, he still has it in the back! When the class was over, the young master flew to the capital in the evening to deal with affairs, and then came back. All departments of r university had finished the examination. The young master thinks that the time is almost up, so he asks Si Jun to call Zhu Qianyu. Si Jun''s attitude to Ji''s family is always very respectful. After listening to the instructions, he calls Zhu Qianyu according to the young master''s idea. So, just after the test, Zhu Qianyu received a completely strange phone call. "Hello "Hello, is that Miss Zhu Qianyu?" Si Jun''s voice is two or three points similar to that of the young master. Zhu Qianyu is a voice controller. When he first heard it, he was slightly stunned and thought it was Ji Huan. When he heard that he was so polite, he realized that he was not Ji Huan, but a man she didn''t know at all. Chapter 1007 "I am. Excuse me, are you?" Bamboo light rain alert heart suddenly, eyes began to look around, see dormitory outside a calm, heart just a little down some. Yes, in the eyes of others, including her father, she and her sister are useless losers. There''s no need to spend so much effort on them. "Hello, I''m Si Jun, the boss of Xinying entertainment group. Your teacher, Ji Huan, recommended you to be an intern here. I''ve read your resume and think it''s suitable in all aspects. Please bring your resume to the company headquarters for an interview at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning." Bamboo light rain was the pie fell from the sky hit some trance, originally, after that day, she did not put it in mind. In particular, Ji Huan has been going to her phone for so long, but he never called her to mention it. In the last two classes, he was the same as usual. She thought that he had forgotten all about it. Originally, this kind of rich childe is just like this. If you think it''s fun, you can play with everything. If you''ve had enough, how can you remember the promise you made when you played? So, she is going to go to the city tomorrow to see where to take summer work students. It doesn''t matter whether she is a waiter or a supermarket salesman. In short, she can have an excuse to stay in r city. "Yes, I am Zhu Qianyu. Sorry, I don''t know the specific location of the Xinying entertainment group mentioned by Mr. Si. Can you tell me the specific address and contact information? " In fact, Zhu Qianyu doesn''t believe that such a good thing will happen to her. You know, although this company was founded in recent years, it has grown rapidly in recent years. Now, it seems that it has the momentum and posture of a leading big brother. Many fresh graduates in the school want to get into the heart. "Besides, Mr. Si, may I venture to ask?" "Well, go ahead!" "Ji Huan, well, I mean teacher Ji, is he an employee of Xinying?" If it''s true, Ji Huan, who can bring good luck to her, is probably a relative of the boss of Xinying or a senior manager of Xinying. "Sorry, it''s an internal matter of the company. It''s not convenient to disclose." Si Jun refused very tactfully, but not to let bamboo light rain disgust. "Well, I understand. I''m sorry. I took the liberty." Bamboo light rain quickly apologized, no matter what Si Jun said is true or false, she did not want to gain or lose him before the research is clear. "It''s OK, Miss Zhu. The company''s address and contact information have been sent to your email. Please come to the interview on time tomorrow." After hanging up the phone, Zhu Qianyu first searched a pile of enterprise information of Xinying entertainment on the Internet, and then opened the mailbox. By comparison, she found that all the information sent by Si Jun was consistent with the enterprise information she collected on the Internet. Even Si Jun, who has been introduced on the Internet, is a special help from the boss of Xinying. According to a gossip, the boss of Xinying has never been seen before. Usually, Si Jun handles everything on behalf of the boss. It seems that this is true! After carefully confirming all the information, Zhu Qianyu couldn''t help shouting "oh yeah!" with joy "Little bamboo, did you win the grand prize? So happy Another roommate was packing up to go home. She was startled by her sudden cry. "Hahaha, it''s almost like winning the grand prize. I''ve found an internship unit." Generally speaking, even if many companies accept interns, they only accept senior students. After the internship, if appropriate, they will become regular employees. Freshman she can find internship unit, roommates also feel incredible, curiously come to see, "what unit? Professional counterparts? " Waiting to see the heart shadow entertainment on the screen, roommates can''t help exclaiming, "Wow, is it heart shadow entertainment?" "Yes, they told me to go for an interview at ten tomorrow." Bamboo light rain has always been very confident of themselves, since she can go to the interview, she is confident to stay until the end. "Tut Tut, little bamboo, you are so lucky! How jealous At the beginning of its establishment, Xinying entertainment only signed artists, but with the expansion of the scale in the past two years, it also began to invest in making films. This year, half of the hot films were made by Xinying investment. To practice in such a strong development momentum company, even if it is just a chore, it is bound to learn a lot of practical things. Therefore, it is normal that bamboo light rain will be envied and envied by roommates. After chatting with her roommate, Zhu Qianyu calls Fang Ziqing and tells her that she won''t have to go to work with her tomorrow. Fang Ziqing asked why, bamboo light rain said to her after, and then, Fang Ziqing''s reaction is the same as her roommate. Finally, he said with regret, "well, I also want to go with you to practice in Xinying, but my parents won''t let me go." Bamboo light rain comforted her a few words, and chatted some gossip, then hung up the phone. Zhu Qianyu has never worked outside. Although the idea of becoming an intern has been in her mind for a long time, she is a little confused at this stage. What should she do next? After searching some strategies on the Internet, she always felt that what she wrote was flashy. She thought about it and couldn''t figure out why. Finally, she had to ask for help from her omnipotent sister. When she took out the phone and pulled it out, there was a mechanical female voice in the microphone: "the phone you pulled can''t be connected for the time being, please pull it later.". Bamboo light rain have no way, finally, had to pull through that she thought he would never call. Almost immediately after the phone rang, "Hello The beautiful baritone that I haven''t seen for a long time suddenly bumps into the eardrum, which makes Zhu Qianyu, who is already psychologically prepared, feel stunned for a moment. His heart trembles uncontrollably and takes a deep breath before he says, "Hello, is that Ji... Teacher Ji? I am bamboo light rain "It''s me, Hello!" The voice from the microphone sounds more magnetic and pleasant than usual. It seems to have a gentle taste? Bamboo light rain hard to shake head, secretly scold yourself, what do you think? Who are you? Can people be gentle with you? "Mr. Ji, just now I received a call from Mr. Xin Ying Entertainment Department, informing me to go for an interview at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning. Thank you for contacting such a good internship unit for me." Zhu Qianyu has known Ji Huan for some time. For the first time, he spoke to each other in such a soft voice. Unexpectedly, there was silence in the microphone. Bamboo light rain thought he said something wrong, heart mentioned half empty, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "teacher Ji?" "Well, it''s nothing. It''s just a small lift. You don''t have to worry about it." Chapter 1008 "Well, it''s nothing. It''s just a small lift. You don''t have to worry about it." Even if the other party said it was just a little help, Zhu Qianyu couldn''t accept his help with ease. She is only a teacher and student to him at most. Why should others use their relationship to help her? This kind of help, to him, may really be just a simple explanation, but to her, there is no reason to have a sense of being in debt. The original intention of the call is to ask Ji Huan what to pay attention to in the interview tomorrow. Now, he changes his mind temporarily. "Miss Ji, are you free tonight? I''d like to invite you to dinner. By the way, I''d like to ask you something to pay attention to in the interview tomorrow. " At this time, she just wanted not to owe each other''s favor, but ignored, this decision is very different from her original intention of carefully avoiding him. Ji Huan, on the other side of the phone, got the unexpected invitation, and the surprise surged in. It took Rao Shi, who had seen a lot of storms, a few seconds to suppress his excitement and surprise and return to her in a calm and clear voice. "Yes, I''m going to work near r university later. Would you like to find a restaurant near the school?" All fools know that what he said was just right, just to accommodate her. Even if bamboo light rain mouth don''t admit, in the heart still can''t help but for this man''s gentleman behavior a praise. "OK, that''s the Sichuan restaurant where we had dinner last time. Does Mr. Ji remember?" "I remember, you were at school, right? What time shall I be there? " All the men surnamed Zhu in Zhu Qianyu''s family are very male chauvinist. Therefore, it''s rare to be respected by the opposite sex. Even if she doesn''t have a good initial impression of him. "I have a holiday now. I have free time. What time does Mr. Ji finish his work?" Since she invited her to dinner, it was up to her to accommodate each other''s time. "Six thirty, is that all right?" Young master usually leaves work at 5:30, and it takes about an hour from Ji to R. "OK, I''ll book a room and send you the room number." Here, the young master who hung up just wanted to send a document to Letong''s office. When the document was handed over, he asked his mother for leave with a smile. "Mommy, I''m not going home for dinner tonight." Letong raised her eyelids and looked at his smiling face. "To be frank and lenient, who did you make an appointment with?" The young master stepped to her side with a smile, bent over her neck and put his chin on her shoulder. "Mommy, Zhu Qianyu asked me to have dinner..." the young master said while shaking Letong happily. Letong raised his hand and patted the back of his hand, "stop, don''t shake it again, baby, Mommy is dizzy!" The young master is obedient and no longer shakes, but his face rubs like a dog in Letong''s neck. Yue Tong shakes her head with a smile, touches his head with her backhand and rubs it vigorously. "Congratulations, baby, you have finally taken the first step of hope." Young master like a fool nest in Letong''s neck nest, chuckling for a while, from a happy enough, just think of an important thing. "Mommy, do you want me to buy a bunch of flowers?" Le Tong immediately denied his proposal, "don''t, your little bamboo is such a careful and intelligent person, you take a bunch of flowers, I''m afraid it will backfire." The young master tilted his head to think about it, nodded his head to show his approval, "well... It''s really possible!" Speaking of sending flowers, Letong remembers the situation when Ji Rui first sent flowers to him. At that time, he was not happy, only geying. "Xiaobao, flowers are a kind of language, representing the heart of the sender. Girls are very sensitive. You''d better not do this kind of thing before you''re sure what she thinks of you. " The young master who remembers mommy''s admonition went in to buy some cakes and desserts that girls all like when he passed a famous snack shop on the road. He increased his speed for fear of being late, and finally arrived at the appointed Sichuan restaurant ahead of time at 6:20. Before getting off the bus, the young master took off his suit coat, pulled off his tie, untied two buttons on his shirt, and messed up his meticulous hair in the rearview mirror to make him look closer to the age of bamboo light rain. After subconsciously finishing these, the young master patted his forehead slightly. What''s wrong with him? I''m not twenty-one. I''m not old at all, OK? Even if he is a successful white-collar elite, it can not cover up the fact that he is as young as her. But why did he subconsciously make his image like a student? Sure enough, as long as you care, will all self-confidence and narcissism become beautiful legends? He has always been very self-confident and narcissistic. In fact, he will secretly worry that in her eyes, he has become an old-fashioned and boring office worker. Also worry that too good appearance, not only won''t attract her favor, but let her feel that there is an insurmountable gap between the two After a bit of inner and outer discipline, the young master regained his self-confidence and finally walked into the Sichuan restaurant with a laptop bag and a cake box. At this time, it was five minutes before 6:30. He said the room number to the waiter who came up to greet him. The other party told him that there was someone in the room. Then he led him to the door of the room. After knocking on the door, the door opened from inside. The person behind the door was bamboo light rain, which had not been seen for more than ten days. "Miss Ji, long time no see." Bamboo light rain face with a smile, flash to let the young master into the room. The young master''s eyes quickly swept through the room with only him and her, and he was very pleased. In fact, until the moment before the door opened, he was worried that she was not the only one in the room, and the only two sets of tableware on the dining table relieved all his worries. "Call me Ji Huan. I''m not really your teacher!" The young master put his computer bag on the chair and handed her another cake in his hand. Bamboo light rain doubtfully lowered his head to take the box, his mouth stubbornly insisted, "how can that work? Even if you''ve only been a teacher for one day, you''re also my teacher. " How can the young master not understand her idea? As long as she always calls him a teacher, he has to be scrupulous. After all, the teacher-student relationship is also a sacred relationship that can not be profaned. "Well, you can call it whatever you like." The young master didn''t want to argue with her about this. Anyway, she would be happy. Unconsciously, many of the young master''s principles have quietly made way for the girl. Bamboo light rain holding a beautiful package but can not see the contents of the box, a face not sure to look up at him, "this is?" "The cakes in this cake shop are delicious. My nieces and nephews love them very much. I just passed by and bought some. By the way, I also brought some for you. You can take them back for supper or breakfast." Chapter 1009 In fact, after hanging up the phone, she had some regrets. He had told her plainly that he wanted to be friends with her. Of course, she knows very well that his so-called friends are just a stepping stone for a deeper relationship. Understanding his intention, she has been very careful to keep a distance from each other. Originally, the alarm had been lifted with the end of his substitute career, but she was dazed because of her internship. She accidentally dug a big hole for herself, and then jumped down without hesitation! One afternoon, she hesitated several times whether or not to call him to cancel the appointment. In the end, the call failed, and she came to the restaurant half an hour in advance. When she opened the door, her palms were sweating with fear that the man she met would give her a surprise. Fortunately, when the door opened, he was wearing short hair. Although he was wearing a shirt and trousers, he was casual and comfortable. He didn''t look like an elite white-collar at all. Instead, he was similar to what he was like when he was lecturing to the students in class. Comparatively speaking, he made her feel at ease. Secretly relieved, she tried her best to be natural and let him into the room. Unexpectedly, she just let go, he gave her another "surprise", this beautifully packed box, can''t be a gift with a special hint, right? Hearing that he said it was a cake, Zhu Qianyu was surprised. He was in a delicate mood, but his heart relaxed completely. "Thank you "Don''t be polite to me, just a few cakes." The young master saw her series of reactions in his eyes, secretly congratulated that he was not stupid enough to buy a bunch of flowers for her. Seeing her standing with the box in her hand, the young master pulled away the chair in front of her and said softly, "sit down!" Bamboo light rain''s brain has not yet reacted, but her body reaction is a step earlier than her consciousness, obediently sat down. After sitting down, he immediately realized that it was not right. He was the one who invited the guests. Why did he ask him to call her instead? With the owner''s conscious bamboo light rain, he quickly stood up, picked up the teapot and poured tea for the young master. "Mr. Ji is usually very busy, isn''t he? I really don''t understand. I''d like to ask Mr. Ji to come out. " The young master took a sip of the tea, which was usually regarded as junk tea by him. The tea actually brought a trace of sweetness and fragrance. "No trouble, I got a meal for nothing." With a smile to tease the man, facial features are too good-looking, only to see bamboo light rain Zheng for a moment. Young master Ji, who ate delicacies casually from childhood, naturally didn''t like the meal, but the person who accompanied him. Think about before spending so much time and thought, she is still relatively indifferent to him. Did not expect an internship, but in exchange for her so hospitable. Of course, he also knows that, with her personality of not wanting to be ungrateful, the meaning of this meal, to her, is 10% in return for the internship he provided her. Young master, who had known the truth for a long time, didn''t feel depressed. Since she likes reciprocity so much, he keeps making opportunities for her to repay. It seems that it is not difficult to entangle for a lifetime? The young master''s wishful thinking was crackling, but the little girl didn''t feel it at all. She took the recipe and looked at it carefully. "Teacher Ji, what do you want to eat?" The young master''s eyes fell on her face and thought for a moment, "I like fish!" Bamboo light rain completely didn''t realize, young master this is to instill his own preferences to her, also simple easy to cheat, continue to patiently ask for his advice. "Do you want boiled fish or pickled fish?" The young master took a look at the recipe and said, "what do you like to eat?" "I prefer to eat boiled fish..." the little girl was easily set out her preferences by the young master. "Well, I like boiled fish, too." Zhu Qianyu, who is attentive to the recipe, doesn''t know that the young master''s lips are slightly raised at this time. HuoTuo is an old fox who has got his way. "I''ll have a boiled fish. What about the rest?" Bamboo light rain in the menu of boiled fish that a tick. "I like beef, too!" This time, bamboo light rain did not even give him a choice, directly said, "I like cumin beef, and you?" "Well, I like it, too!" The young master''s lips are about to reach his ears. "Well, a cumin beef!" Bamboo light rain again in the menu above a tick. Her fingers, white and thin, scratched the young master''s heart, but she did not dare to offend him. Without waiting for her to ask, she reached over and pointed to the menu and said, "I like melons.", Her fingers seemed to rub against the back of her hand by accident. Bamboo light rain wholeheartedly want to do the friendship of the host, completely did not find that was eaten small tofu, nib lit the menu, side looked at him, "I like to eat bitter gourd, clear heat under fire, want a?" The young master nodded, "well, it''s not easy to get angry with this match." Bamboo light rain subconsciously raised his hand to cover his forehead, young master''s eyes followed her hand to see past, see her always bright and clean forehead, unexpectedly is more than a grain of red pox. Young master heart clear, "to cope with the exam stay up late?" Bamboo light rain embarrassed to smile, be regarded as default. But in fact, as a student who is usually very serious, the examination is not difficult for her at all. The so-called staying up late is because something happened at home, which made her worry so much that she couldn''t eat well and sleep well. "It''s better to change some light food. Those just ordered are easy to get angry." The young master, who didn''t know about it, proposed thoughtfully. "It''s OK. It''s too light. I have no appetite." Bamboo light rain these days have no appetite, if the point of light, probably even no appetite. Seeing that she insisted so much, the young master didn''t say anything more. They discussed and ordered two fried dishes that they both liked. The dishes were good. Zhu Qianyu asked, "do you want to drink beer, Mr. Ji?" Usually with students to eat here, most of the male students will order a few cans of beer. The young master shook his head. "I''ll drive later. I won''t drink. Do you want to drink?" "I don''t know how to drink..." Zhu Qianyu''s drinking capacity is very poor, so as long as she attends the reception, her sister will protect her like a hen protecting her chicks. He called the waiter to take away the menu. Zhu Qianyu filled the young master with tea. He sat down and felt uncomfortable. The young master is used to her coldness and resistance. Seeing her at a loss, he thinks she is funny and lovely. Holding tea happily drinking, seemingly drooping eyes, but pay attention to her subtle behavior, finally, see her wringing fingers sitting uneasy, finally in the heart can''t bear, put down the cup side to look at her. "Don''t worry too much about the internship. Just go and see the supervisor directly. They won''t embarrass you." Chapter 1010 The difference between Zhu Qianyu and Ji Huan is no more than two years. It is reasonable to say that there is no generation gap between them. In previous meetings, Zhu Qianyu never felt that there was a big gap between him and him. But now, I don''t know if he didn''t cover it up, or if she was so close to him after seeing his excellent and profound knowledge, an invisible sense of oppression came to her face Even though, he seems to be very gentle to her all the time. But the closer she gets to him, the more she can really feel that he is a man with strong momentum and momentum. Even if he and Zhu Qianyu''s classmates are not much different in age, she knows that he is different from her classmates. It can even be said that it''s like coming from two completely different worlds. So it''s normal for her to be at a loss. "Don''t worry too much about the internship. Just go and see the supervisor directly. They won''t embarrass you." His words are as gentle as they were when he was alone several times before. Although she didn''t want to admit it, his words really reassured her. She looked up, nodded to him, and then asked the question hidden in her heart all afternoon, "Mr. Ji, are you an employee of Xinying?" For a moment, she even flashed a ridiculous idea in her mind. Is he actually a future superstar that Xinying is ready to support? After all, he has the qualities of a high-quality idol, whether in appearance or appearance, including temperament. Ji Huan smiles, "I''m not!" As if seeing through her thoughts, "why, do you think I''m an artist?" Bamboo light rain some embarrassed, want to shake his head, but finally is obediently nodded. The smile in Ji Huan''s eyes can''t help but be a bit thick. Since he was a child, he was mistakenly regarded as a star artist. But never once did it make him so happy. She will think so, is not representative, in her eyes, their appearance and enough to let her surprise or even appreciate? Young master, she thought he was too handsome from the beginning, but the connotation and quality made her dare not compliment him. "Although I''m not an employee or an artist of Xinying, I know that Xinying company is a company with only ability and efficiency, so as long as you use snacks, there will be no problem." This time of contact, the young master is very clear, she is a serious and down-to-earth person, otherwise, will not rashly introduce her to Xinying. "What should I pay attention to when I go to the interview tomorrow? Do you have any specific requirements for details such as clothes, or exam wording? " After his appeasement, Zhu Qianyu was obviously relieved, but she still felt that she needed to find out some details. Since she asked, the young master''s gaze fell on her face without fear, nodded with satisfaction, and then turned to her. Today, she is wearing a light yellow bat short sleeve knitted dress, a knee high denim skirt and flat running shoes. She looks young and energetic. "Well, just dress up like today. Don''t be too deliberate." Bamboo light rain''s face, did not compete to float a red cloud, fortunately, the speed of serving here is very fast, the waiter''s knock on the door in time to save her from embarrassment. The waiter is a novice. The table is a round table, but she wants to pick bamboo light rain to serve with the young master. She didn''t know the rules, so she just gave Zhu Qianyu time to sort out her emotions. By the way, she didn''t take advantage of the waiter''s blocking Ji Huan''s sight to pull the chair away a little. After finishing this, she was slightly relieved. "Mr. Ji, do you want to eat?" "Well, I''ll have two bowls, and you?" Young master''s appetite has always been good, now, there is no intention to hide. However, compared with those boys who can eat four or five bowls of rice at a time, the young master is still a kind of gentle. "I want a bowl. Please send me three bowls of rice." After the meal came up, he took the meal and looked at the steaming dishes with fragrance in front of him. At first, Zhu Qianyu was a little cramped, but the young master completely let go of it and enjoyed it with great relish. Slowly, Zhu Qianyu also let go. Bamboo light rain in the dormitory to clean up all afternoon, and the young master is busy all afternoon, by this time, the two people are actually very hungry, the food here is really good, take care of the meal of the two people, the frequency of conversation is much lower. However, the young master seldom gets this opportunity to get close to her, and he is a master of adjusting the atmosphere, so he will not let the atmosphere cool down. After eating a bowl of rice, the young master''s speed slowed down obviously. Occasionally, he looked at her and asked her a few questions about her study and major. I don''t know that after a period of contact or because I''m familiar with him, Zhu Qianyu''s resistance to him is much less than that at the beginning. He is a very ordinary person, and does not involve any privacy issues. Basically, he answers all questions. The young master was very satisfied with her reaction. Although the questions he asked seemed very common, he could understand her from this little bit by bit. After dinner, Zhu Qianyu called the waiter to settle the bill. The young master didn''t argue with her about the 200 yuan bill, which made Zhu Qianyu a little surprised. To tell you the truth, she appreciates a man who is as straightforward as he is. The kind of man who is scrambling for the check-out is actually very old-fashioned in her eyes, and when she thinks about it, she is covered with goose bumps. The waiter took 300 yuan to go out. The young master asked her, "do you want me to send you tomorrow?" He asked, expecting her to refuse. Sure enough, she said without thinking, "don''t bother Mr. Ji. I''m used to getting up early. I''ll just go by car myself." The young master nodded, told her in detail what car she would take, and gave her Tian Fang''s phone. "This sister Fang is very familiar with me. When you arrive at the station tomorrow, give her a call and ask her to pick you up at the station." Zhu Qianyu keeps Tian Fang''s contact information and walks out of the hotel side by side with the young master. They stood side by side at the door of the hotel. Zhu Qianyu was about to say goodbye, but the young master said, "I''ll take you back!" "Mr. Ji, no, it''s only a few minutes'' journey. You''re tired too. Go back and have a rest early." Bamboo light rain repeatedly waved, said, people have trotted onto the sidewalk. Young master, who was so easy to send, took three steps to catch up with her and walked with her. "Eat too full, just right, take a walk." Bamboo light rain nature is not good again, only face not to the road, try not to look at him. "By the way, the cake you made last time was delicious. Was it your own recipe? Or is it based on online recipes? " Chapter 1011 Young master is not without words, but he has been thinking about the taste of her making that cake these days. Bamboo light rain has always thought, cake ice cream these sweets, men will not like basic, too tired. Her brothers, without exception, all hate sweet food. And she was very glad that her brothers didn''t like to eat, otherwise, she would have worked as a servant. "You like cake, aren''t you tired of it?" Bamboo light rain extreme doubt, he is to please her and said the cake is very delicious. "It''s not greasy. The cream is fragrant and smooth. Mango is fresh and sweet. I like it so much! Later, my dad tried several times, but he couldn''t make it like you. " When it comes to cakes and sweets, the young master''s black eyes are shining, and he can see the true color of the food at a glance. Zhu Qianyu didn''t look at him, but he listened to what he said. Driven by curiosity, he blurted out, "is your daddy a pastry maker?" Judging from what he said last time, it is possible. However, judging from his words, behavior and upbringing, his noble spirit and bearing did not seem to be cultivated by a pastry chef. The young master almost couldn''t help laughing. If my father knew that he was misunderstood as a pastry chef twice, would he be mad? Forced to resist the impulse to laugh, the young master shakes his head with a smile and denies her guess. "No, he is not! It''s just that our brothers and sisters are greedy and like cake and dessert very much. When he is free, he will try to make all kinds of cakes to please us Bamboo light rain secretly weighing his words, she thought, his home should which her home almost background. But from this point of view, his family is probably just a little rich, otherwise, which family does not have a few star chef? Where do you need the master to cook in person? She can''t imagine that if the Ji family is a big family, the bamboo family can only be regarded as a well-off family. However, compared with other rich people, the head of the Ji family knows how to cherish their families and how to live. "It seems that your father loves you very much!" Even if Ji Huan''s father had to do it by himself because he couldn''t afford to hire a pastry chef, Zhu Qianyu still envies the kind and loving relationship between father and son. When it comes to family members, the young master obviously released a lot. Usually the temperament of restraint, unconsciously relaxed a lot. "Yes, my father really loves us! Especially for my nieces and nephews, they are extremely spoiled. " The young master didn''t know that beibeiguoguo was a big minefield in zhuqianyu. When he mentioned the two babies so excitedly, zhuqianyu''s eyes were dim, and suddenly he was silent. Young master, it''s no fun for her to listen. After all, to her, he is still a stranger, let alone his family. "Is it convenient for you to tell me that formula?" The young master wisely pulled the topic back to the origin. The dim yellow street lamp sprinkled on her face, so blurred that she couldn''t even distinguish her expression. "Can I go back and write it in the evening and send it to your email?" Bamboo light rain tone, obviously a lot lighter. The young master thought that she was exhausted by the exam, but he didn''t think much about it. He took her to the school gate, said goodbye and watched her walk into the campus. Until her slender figure disappeared into the night, he turned back to the hotel to pick up the car. Back home, in the living room, except for the two little kids, all the others were there. "Are you full? I''ll give you a bowl of soup Niuniu said, and she got up and walked into the kitchen. Dabao also followed, "do you want to eat anything else? I''ll heat it for you." Xiaobao shook his head. "I don''t need any more. I''m full." Dabao stopped to look at him and said with a smile, "beautiful to eat?" Xiaobao gave him a look, "Ji Dabao, wash your head, I really ate two bowls of rice, what''s beautiful to eat!" Dabao still smiles. The smile is very thought-provoking. "Oh, I have a good appetite after eating two bowls of rice." Le Tong also came over to take over his bag, smiling eyes carefully looked at his son''s face. Compared with those days before, the young master''s face today can be described as playing chess. It seems that he is making good progress! "The food in that Sichuan restaurant is authentic and delicious." The young master put the cakes and snacks on the coffee table. Letong, with sharp eyes, bent over and picked up the box. "Is it made of bamboo again?" Bamboo light rain that day that mango layer, get Ji family several unanimous praise, so, we all think about the little girl''s craft. President Ji Da stares at the box in Letong''s hand. Without waiting for the young master to answer, he says sourly, "it seems that I, the pastry chef, can finally retire..." Letong immediately put down the box, jumped over the shoulder of the middle-aged charming uncle who was holding the delicious food, and said with a smile, "how can it be the same? Daddy card and daughter-in-law card, each has its own characteristics President Ji Da snorted, shook open his newspaper and began to read it. The young master laughingly waited for his parents to show their love, and then said, "I bought it at the pie house on the road. It''s not in the same level with daddy''s brand, OK?" The president of Jida moved his eyes from the newspaper to the young master, "did you ask her to take the recipe?" The president of Jida said that he would retire, but in fact, he always thought about the happy appearance of beibeiguoguo. "Well, she said that she would send it to my email later. Dad, wait a minute. I don''t think she sent it." The young master took out his mobile phone and opened the mailbox. Half an hour ago, there was an email sent by Zhu Qianyu. It seems that as soon as she got back to the dormitory, she sorted it out and sent it. "Daddy, I''ve transferred your email. You can study it yourself. I''ll go and see our babies." With that, the young master quickly washed his face and ran to the baby room. For convenience, the Ji family built a baby room on the ground floor and on the third floor. At this time, several members of the family were sitting in the living room, and the two kids must be sleeping in the baby room on the ground floor. "This boy, how how how to shout, still like a child." Letong looks at Xiaobao''s figure and scolds with a smile. "A child at home, a man out!" Ji Dabao didn''t know when he came out. "Of course, at home, it doesn''t matter to be like a child. You have to take responsibility outside." President Ji Da, the head of the family, made a closing statement. For his three children, he has always been very satisfied and proud of them. Outside, they are all respected and successful people with their own career achievements. Back home, the three also occasionally find Mommy to play coquetry, this way, actually very good! Chapter 1012 The next day, Zhu Qianyu got up early as usual. First, he went to the playground for a few laps. When he came back, he habitually turned to the canteen to buy breakfast. When he got to the door, he remembered that Ji Huan had not eaten the cake he gave her last night. Last night''s dinner, I thought I would not have too much fun. To her surprise, Ji Huan had a good time eating. As a host, she also enjoyed eating. After walking slowly back to the dormitory, she made a cup of hawthorn tea to eat. Ji Huan bought her a cake, of course, but she didn''t eat it. I bought a cup of hot soymilk and went back to the dormitory. I put down the soymilk and took a bath. When I came out, it was still early. I turned on the computer and took a cake to eat while brushing the web. The other three roommates in the dormitory couldn''t wait to rush home yesterday afternoon. Only she planned to live in the dormitory all the time during the summer vacation. Thinking of this, she remembered that she had forgotten to do another thing. A few days ago, there was a notice on the bulletin board wall in front of the dormitory that those who need to stay in the dormitory during the holiday must register with the dormitory manager within this week. Then come back after the interview and register by the way. Bamboo light rain originally Ji Huan bought these cakes do not have any expectations, just for it to satisfy hunger. But when she passed the state of absent mindedness, she was surprised to realize that the ugly cake in her hand was delicious. She didn''t know that this snack shop was full of people whenever she went to buy. Often, the people in the back would buy everything. According to yesterday''s time, if Ji Huan didn''t know the owner of the shop, she would not have been so lucky. This box contains six cakes of various flavors, including yogurt mousse, mango Budian, chestnut cake and so on, which are all her favorite tastes. Zhu Qianyu has to admit that he knows the taste of girls very well. Bamboo light rain ate three of the six cakes. When he changed his clothes and went out, bamboo light rain felt his swollen stomach and scolded himself for being greedy again. Although Ji Huan asked her to dress as usual, she put on a light makeup to make herself look more energetic. According to the traffic map provided by Ji Huan, Zhu Qianyu arrived at the nearest bus stop at a little over nine o''clock. When she came to r city for one year, she was only familiar with the area near r university. Looking at this desolate area, she felt uneasy because of the light rain. She felt like she had been thrown into the wilderness, and she couldn''t distinguish between southeast and northwest. Try to calm down, remember Ji Huan told her to call his familiar Fang elder sister nearby. The phone was quickly connected, "Hello, I''m Tian Fang!" Listening to the strange polite but indifferent voice, Zhu Qianyu said, "Hello, sister Fang, I''m Zhu Qianyu, an intern introduced by teacher Ji Huan." "Oh... Hello, Miss Zhu is at the station?" The sound has obviously warmed up. Bamboo light rain look around, find the bus stop sign quickly took a look, "right, I''m now in Fantian Industrial Park Station, please Fang elder sister tell me how to go next." "Don''t run around. I''ll pick you up." Without waiting for bamboo light rain to say thank you, the phone has been hung up. It seems that he is a hot and cool person again! Tian Fang didn''t let Zhu Qianyu wait for long. A few minutes later, a white car stopped in front of Zhu Qianyu. The window rolled down. The young woman leaned over and laughed at her, "is it Zhu Qianyu?" Bamboo light rain rushed over and bent down, "yes, sister Fang?" "Well, get in the car!" Zhu Qianyu buckled his seat belt and looked up at the woman in the driver''s seat. "Please, sister Fang." Tian Fang smiles and shakes his head. "Don''t be polite to me. I should take care of Huan Shao''s friends." "Thank you, sister Fang!" Bamboo light rain deliberately ignore each other''s gaze, smile thanks. "Huan Shao says it''s a student of your Directing Department. Do you want to come out for an internship during the vacation?" Tian Fang has a close relationship with Ji''s family. Therefore, he basically knows everything about this bamboo light rain. "Yes, theoretical knowledge is always on paper, so I want to take advantage of the holiday to see and practice." Zhu Qianyu doesn''t know Tian Fang''s specific position in Xinying, and doesn''t know whether Tian Fang will be in charge of her work arrangement next. But since others are so eager to help, she certainly has to answer questions. "Well, that''s a good idea." Tian Fang looked at her approvingly, "I heard that you are a student of r university?" Bamboo light rain nods, "yes, Fang elder sister is also?" Tian Fang shook his head, "no, I''m not, but we are elder sister Xinying. You should know who it is, right?" Mention this, bamboo shallow rain eyes shine, "of course I know, is our elder martial sister, Sihan, right?" Tian Fang really saw the light of worship in her eyes, and she was secretly amused. Or, she is not just your elder martial sister! However, these words Tian Fang naturally will not say, "yes, she is also a student of r university." In fact, not only Sihan is a student of r university, but Letong and Ji Dabao are both students of r university. Ji family has a deep affinity with r university. "That''s good. Many people in our school like her!" In the eyes of bamboo light rain, what is bright is all longing and yearning. There were few people and cars on the road. Tian Fang drove slowly and looked her up and down carefully. "You have a good appearance. Are you interested in entering the performing arts circle?" Of course, Tian Fang''s words are not true. It''s enough for Ji family to have Sihan as a big star. If even Zhu Qianyu becomes a star, Huan Shao will probably chase her with a knife. This question, if you change other girls, will probably seriously think about it, or ecstatic. Can bamboo light rain, but don''t want to shake his head way, "I''m not interested, I just want to be a director." Her answer was not only expected by Tian Fang, but also unexpected. "It''s quite unexpected. I thought that a beautiful girl like you would prefer to live under the camera and be a bright star instead of being a director, who works behind the scenes for others." In this circle, stars are divided into one line, two lines and three lines, and so are directors. It''s harder for a director to succeed than for the artists in front of the screen. Therefore, it''s hard to imagine that a blooming girl would like this kind of work, which may have no future in her life. Bamboo light rain silent down, turned to look out of the window, for a long time, just turned to Tian Fang said. "I like my own life and work, but actors and artists, obviously not." At this time, bamboo light rain, a dignified face, her expression and look in the eyes, completely unlike an 18-year-old girl. Another special girl! Tian Fang made a conclusion in her mind. That''s right. If she''s not special enough, how can she attract the eyes of the young master of Ji family, who is coveted by countless rich families? Chapter 1013 The car stops in front of a row of holiday village style bungalows in Xinying. Bamboo light rain pushes the door open and looks at the scenery in front of us like a paradise, standing in the same place. "Pretty?" Tian Fang came over with a smile, and her reaction did not seem strange. Because many of the contracted artists of Xinying come to the company for the first time, they have the same reaction as her, even Sihan. "Yes, it''s really beautiful!" Bamboo light rain embarrassed to Tian Fang smile, secretly for oneself a pair of have never seen the world stupid appearance. "Our boss is a very thoughtful and far sighted person. He has already bought the place dozens of miles around here. Nah, what is being built over there is the company''s video studio." Bamboo light rain eyes out of surprise, she knew that the scale of the heart of the film is growing rapidly, but she did not know that the heart of the film had its own studio. However, her surprise didn''t last long. After all, she came here for an internship interview, not to gossip. "Sister Fang, it was Mr. assistant secretary of the boss who contacted me yesterday. Do I want him to report there now?" The bamboo light rain that returns sincere face quickly, let Tian Fang also have a bit surprised. She didn''t know Zhu Qianyu''s family background, but with this short time together, she was almost sure that the girl would never come from an ordinary family. For this, Tian Fang''s eyes are more sharp than Ji Huan''s. It''s no wonder that Tian Fang has been in the performing arts circle for more than ten years. How many popular artists have seen it? "Oh, I''ll take charge of your work arrangement in the future." Tian Fang said, leading her into the nearest bungalow to the car. The outside looks like a beautiful house in the resort. After entering, it''s a pattern of work separation. Zhu Qianyu didn''t react until he sat down on the sofa in the reception hall? She came to such a conclusion that her forehead was sweating with tension. Tian Fang brought her a cup of warm water, looked at her sweat, and looked up at the temperature of the air conditioner. "You''re hot?" With that, he reached for the remote control and lowered the temperature by two degrees. "Young people really have a good constitution and are afraid of heat. Everytime Heng Shao comes here, he says it''s too hot! " Bamboo light rain took advantage of her head when she took a tissue to wipe the sweat, but I do not know how to explain this misunderstanding, finally, decided to let it become a beautiful misunderstanding. "Have a glass of water and I''ll do something else first." Tian Fang put down the remote control, told her, then the pace hurried into one of the rooms. In the reception hall separated by shoulder high screens, there is a heart shadow art table on one of the screens. At the top, there are brokers, and at the bottom, there is a list of artists. She soon found two names she was familiar with in this long list: Director: Tian Fang, and her subordinate Artist: Sihan. Originally, this sister Fang is the director! There is only one artist she brings, that is, sister Xinying, who is also her idol Sihan. Zhu Qianyu thinks that he has done a lot of good things recently, otherwise, how can this series of good things fall on her all unfortunate child. From yesterday''s call to the interview, the surprise came one after another. After drinking half a glass of water, Zhu Qianyu takes a few deep breaths and cheers himself up secretly: Zhu Qianyu must perform well in a short time. In such a good internship place, he has to stay! So, Tian Fang, who is busy with her own business, comes out. From a distance, she sees bamboo light rain sitting upright, hands flat on her knees, eyes slightly closed, as if she is taking a deep breath to relax? In this way, it looks like an 18-year-old girl! Tian Fang forced a smile, deliberately closed the door heavily, and then walked over as if nothing had happened. Bamboo light rain heard the door sound, immediately opened his eyes, follow the sound to see past, see Tian Fang is coming to his side, quickly stand up, "Fang elder sister." Attitude, obviously much more cramped than when I was in the car just now. Tian Fang patted her on the shoulder, "let''s go. I''ll take you to visit our company''s video studio. Today, there''s an online drama shooting. You can also have a look and learn." Bamboo light rain Lengleng Leng ground looks at her, Tian Fang sees her to have no movement, doubt ground sees her, "how? Do you have anything else to do today? " Zhu Qianyu shakes his head, thinks about it, and boldly asks, "I have nothing else to do, but... Sister Fang, don''t you want an interview?" Tian Fang laughed and said, "yes, I want an interview." "That..." bamboo light rain more confused, thought she would not be playing yourself? "It''s really an interview, but I was in the car just now and I''ve finished the interview." Tian Fang kindly gave her an answer. Ji Huan, even if he is not the prince of Xinying, is also a uncle. Do you want to interview the girl you like to be an intern? Tian Fang is not so brave! The young master''s temper is very unpredictable. If you offend him, no one can have a good life. However, with her intuition, it seems that she doesn''t like to be an airborne force. In that case, she would be kind enough to help the young master get rid of the lie. However, it''s not for nothing. Turn around and ask the young master for some good! Tian Fang''s heart is secretly calculating, but on her face, she is waiting for Zhu Qianyu to "drive" with a friendly smile. The expression on Zhu Qianyu''s face is very complicated. Is everything in front of him a dream? "You just come to be an intern, not a regular employee. Besides, I''ve read your resume carefully. You are excellent. Our company has always been very tolerant of excellent people." Indeed, for a big life, Zhu Qianyu''s resume is really excellent. In the first semester, she wrote and directed a documentary film to participate in an authoritative online competition. In the end, she won the gold medal. In this year, she won numerous awards in the school''s professional competitions, so even if it wasn''t Ji Huan''s relationship, Si Jun would not turn her away. Of course, the reason for these twists and turns, bamboo light rain and do not know, do not need to know. She just, in a few seconds, had a sense of belonging to Xinying. At this time, she was even proud and happy to be a member of Xinying, even if she was just a temporary intern. "Thank you, sister Fang!" "Don''t mention it to me. Don''t mention it to other people. All the people in our company are young people. They are all cheerful activists. Instead of thanking me, you''d better work hard." Fangjie said, leading the bamboo light rain out of the door. When Zhu Qianyu got on the bus again and lowered his head to buckle his seat belt, he heard Tian Fang ask, "r university is quite far away from here. Where are you going to live during your internship?" Chapter 1014 "R university is quite far away from here. Where are you going to live during your internship?" Bamboo light rain although some accidents, the other side will ask this, but she is very sharp to give the answer¡° I live in the school dormitory! " Tian Fang frowned slightly. She knew better than anyone how far heart shadow was from R big. After all, just a year ago, she often had to run with Sihan on both sides of R big and heart shadow. This section of driving takes about an hour. With the help of public transport, it should take much longer. "What time do you leave this morning?" "Seven o''clock!" Sure enough, it''s almost what Tian Fang expected¡° So you have to spend four hours commuting every day after that? " Moreover, what Tian Fang didn''t say is that she can''t drive out of the station from Xinying every day to pick up bamboo light rain. After all, she didn''t spend much time in the company. Bamboo light rain Leng for a while, this problem, she really did not consider. Since receiving the interview notice, she has been happy. "Well, I can''t. I''ll rent a place around here?" Bamboo light rain soon turned the corner and made a decision immediately. Although, her original intention is to work to make money to reduce the burden of her sister. But now, her mind has changed. She would like to practice in a company like Xinying, even if she pays for it. It''s the end of June, and there are two and a half months to the middle of September. The rent around here should not be too expensive. Tell my mother that it''s not too difficult for her to give her some money. "Rent a house..." Tian Fang seems to be talking to herself, and thinking about something. "Well, sister Fang, I can rent a house nearby." Bamboo light rain has made up his mind. Tian Fang ignored her. After thinking about it for a while, she looked at her and said, "do you have a problem living with the new artists in the company?" Bamboo light rain for a time did not respond, "ah?" "The company has a dormitory for artists. It''s near here. If you don''t mind living with artists, I can arrange it for you." "Really? That would be great. Thank you, sister Fang The surprise of bamboo light rain is beyond expression, so I rush to give Tian Fang a kiss to express my thanks. Tian Fang glanced at the smiling little girl, "of course it''s true. Do you think I''m a man who doesn''t believe what I said?" The primary reason why she can get along well in society is that she knows how to look at the face of her boss. The young master of the Ji family has sent people here. How dare she neglect them? Maybe the one around you will become your own parents in the future. Now if you don''t hold your thighs tightly, there won''t be a shop after this village. "Thank you, sister Fang!" Bamboo light rain again sweet thanks. Seeing her sweet smile in the rearview mirror, Tian Fang thought it was a pity. With her many years of experience, it was only minutes before she became popular. "You''re welcome, I said. Otherwise, we''ll go to the studio tomorrow. Now I''ll take you to the dormitory. If you think there''s no problem, you''ll go back to school and pack up later, and come here in the afternoon or tomorrow morning with your luggage. How are you Bamboo light rain at all costs also want to stay in Xinying, and Tian Fang, is also trying to keep her. They have different purposes, but the results are the same. "Well, it''s less than ten o''clock now. I''ll go back and clean up, and I''ll be back in the afternoon." "Forget it. I''ll pick you up at r university tomorrow morning. It''s inconvenient for you to come here with your luggage." Tian Fang decided to do well in the end. Anyway, the favor she sent out now will be collected from the young master sooner or later. Bamboo light rain flattered to put off for a long time, Tian Fang or insist on her proposal, to the end, bamboo light rain had to accept some of her good intentions. Xinying''s artist dormitory is just two blocks behind Xinying''s office. From the outside, it''s the same pattern as those bungalows in the office. This kind of place is used as a dormitory for artists. Xinying''s boss is really generous. Tian Fang with bamboo light rain into one of the bungalows, the pattern inside, but not the home pattern, is still the office pattern. A 40-year-old woman saw Tian Fang come in and quickly met her, "Director Tian, are you recruiting new artists again?" Said, curious eyes up and down looked at the bamboo light rain. "She''s not a new artist. She''s a new intern. Sister Zhang, please help me to see that dormitory is empty." Yes, this Sister Zhang is the head of the dormitory. "There''s another room in the C8 flat, is that ok?" Tian Fang just remembered that the dormitory here is two bedrooms, and they live together. "Who lives in C8 now?" Although the company''s artists are basically qualified, some of them are eccentric. She has to make sure that Zhu Qianyu''s roommate is a good person to get along with. "Wang Mengmeng." This artist, in fact, was signed back by Tian Fang himself. He is a fresh graduate of the Conservatory of music. He has a beautiful voice and is still undergoing a series of professional training. It is estimated that he will be officially released at the beginning of next year. "OK, C8." Wang Mengmeng has a good temper. She is not much younger than Zhu Qianyu. She should get along well. "Well, I''ll show you." Sister Zhang said C8, not far from her office, walked through a few bungalows, then arrived. Sister Zhang opened the door and let Tian Fang take bamboo light rain in to have a look. It''s a common pattern of one room and two bedrooms. The living room is well lit and has a simple and comfortable layout. Apart from the necessary furnishings such as sofa and TV, there is no other superfluous furniture. The two bedrooms are not big, about ten square meters, but they have their own bathrooms. In this way, they have their own completely independent space. "How are you, satisfied?" Tian Fang took bamboo light rain to visit the house inside and outside, bamboo light rain nodded, "satisfied, too satisfied. If you rent a house like this with front and back yards, bedrooms and washing facilities, the rent will be at least several thousand yuan. " Tian Fang knows that. Therefore, she has been telling others that Ji Yu is a very generous boss. The dormitory for artists is like a holiday villa. "Since I''m satisfied, it''s here. I''ll pick you up tomorrow and give you the key." The interview trip of Zhu Qianyu started with anxiety and ended with surprise. Back to school, it was just lunch time. Zhu Qianyu went to the canteen to buy some food and took it back to the dormitory. Originally, she wanted to make a phone call to thank Ji Huan after dinner. Before the lunch box was opened, the phone rang. It was Ji Huan who called. "Hello, Mr. Ji, thank you. I passed the interview!" As soon as the phone is connected, Zhu Qianyu can''t wait to thank you. "How are you, satisfied?" Zhu Qianyu thinks that Ji Huan''s question is very strange. After all, it''s her who goes to the interview. She is the chosen one. She can only ask whether the interviewing unit is satisfied with her interviewer. How can she ask her whether the interviewer is satisfied? Chapter 1015 But even if bamboo light rain feel logic is wrong, but still very seriously answered Ji Huan. "Very satisfied. Both the people and the environment are very good!" Although she only contacted two people in the past today, they gave her a very good impression. Both Sister Zhang and Tian Fang are very easygoing, but they are serious and efficient. The most important thing is that they have no airs for her little newlyweds. And Ji Huan, in Zhu Qianyu''s mind, if he ignores his initial "no intention" approach, he has gradually moved closer to the word "good". "Just be satisfied. I''m afraid I''ll do something wrong." Ji Huan''s voice is as good as ever, with a faint smile. "Thank you very much, Mr. Ji." Bamboo light rain heart, secretly thinking about whether to buy a gift to Ji Huan. Ji Huan''s help is too good. Judging from Tian Fang''s friendly attitude towards him today, it''s estimated that he has already made some preparations in advance. A single meal may not be able to clear his favor. "Do you really want to thank me?" Man''s words, let bamboo light rain gave birth to a bad premonition. He won''t ask her for further contact with him with this help, will he? "Of course..." tone, has not been decisive before. "After that, can you call me Ji Huan, can I call you Xiao Yu?" Man''s words, let bamboo light rain big surprise. "Of course When the answer is crisp, people are also relieved. "It''s a deal. Don''t call me Mr. Ji any more." The man''s tone sounds very happy. Bamboo light rain oneself, also involuntarily raised the lip Cape. "Well, it''s a deal." "If anything happens during the internship, you can call me, you know?" "Good! I know! " "Well, I''ll hang up first. Congratulations again on your successful interview!" Hang up the phone, bamboo light rain while eating point to open Taobao, see what is suitable for gift to Jihuan express gratitude. But until she finished her meal, she still had no clue. In today''s open age, many freshmen''s love history can be written into a book. But bamboo light rain, but so far has not tasted the taste of love. Her junior high school and senior high school are all women''s high schools. Except for the hypocritical brothers in her family, all the other members of the opposite sex she meets are the so-called well matched sons of the family that her father wants to introduce to her and her sister with ulterior motives. Those boys, most of them are dandies. They eat, drink and play all day long. Facing the opposite sex, even if Zhu Qianyu has a delicate girl who wants to fall in love, she doesn''t have the object she can look up to. In the year of college, she met a lot of heterosexuals, but she felt more and more pressure from her family. She wanted to plump her wings as soon as possible and live on her own. Therefore, to choose a gift for Ji Huan, who is quite old, really baffles her. After hesitating for more than half an hour, Zhu Qianyu calls her sister. Yesterday, I couldn''t get through all day. Today, I rang a few times and was picked up. "Xiaoyu, how about your internship?" "Yes, it has been implemented. It''s heart shadow entertainment, sister!" Bamboo light rain in front of others a pair of mature calm appearance, but in front of my sister, is a little girl did not grow up. People on the other side of the microphone also seemed to feel her joy and said to her with a smile, "heart shadow entertainment? It''s a big company. It''s raining hard! " "In fact, our foreign language teacher introduced me. Sister, I want to buy a gift for him. What do you want to buy?" "The man?" "Well!" Bamboo light rain to avoid heavy and light should a, she did not intend to tell her sister, foreign language teacher is a while ago "harass" his man. With her understanding of her sister, if she knew the truth, she might not be allowed to go to the heart shadow practice. But she is not willing to lose this internship opportunity, and she feels that Ji Huan probably has no other attempt to himself, also not necessarily. So comfort their own bamboo light rain, Ji Huan in this matter chose to hide sister. "Buy gifts? Are you interested in him? " This elder sister is really not white when, bamboo light rain common words, to convenient radar big open. "Sister, of course I''m not interested in him. Other people have all their children." Although Zhu Qianyu thinks that Ji Huan had twins just after he was 20 years old, she saw it with her own eyes, so she doesn''t believe it. But she forgot that some things in the world may not be true even if they are seen with her own eyes! "Well, just remember they have children. As a gift, just give it what you like. But remember, don''t give special gifts. " The elder sister''s admonition, bamboo light rain wrote down, then searched on the Internet what is the so-called special meaning gift in the end. After reading a bunch of answers, I realized that scarves, belts, wallets, watches, cups and so on are all gifts with special meanings. It turns out that there are so many gifts for men? Bamboo light rain didn''t know these rules before, still don''t know what to choose, after reading these answers, more head big. Finally, she gave up the idea of choosing gifts on Taobao and tried her best to find the target object in this aspect. If you want to take advantage of the other party, the first condition is to know what the other party likes. But her understanding of Ji Huan is limited. She really doesn''t know what he likes. Holding her cheek and staring at the bamboo light rain outside the window, she pondered for a long time, but there was very little information about him in her mind. All she knew was that his name was Ji Huan, and he was about 21 years old. He graduated from B University. He knew at least one foreign language and worked in a large enterprise. Maybe he was an elite white-collar. After scanning this pile of basic information, Zhu Qianyu can''t find what he likes. Well, he also likes playing basketball, eating spicy food and Bamboo light rain scratched his head, vaguely, as if he remembered yesterday in his ear chattering about a pile of like? Like to eat fish... I also like boiled fish... Like to eat beef... Cumin beef I also like... Like to eat melon... Like cake sweets Ah! Yes! He said several times that he likes to eat cake and sweets. Moreover, he seems to have told her two or three times that she makes and mango thousand layers are delicious! That gift, can you make a thousand layer cake for him? At this time, bamboo light rain completely did not realize that she had been unknowingly brought into the pit by Ji Huan. In this area, she never got up again! Chapter 1016 At eight o''clock the next day, Zhu Qianyu saw Tian Fang''s car on time under the dormitory. "Good morning, sister Fang!" "Good morning Tian Fang gets out of the car and helps Zhu Qianyu pack his luggage into the back compartment. "Sister Fang, you seem to know our school very well?" Bamboo shallow rain said, bow buckle seat belt. "Of course, I''m familiar with Sihan. I''ve been her agent since her freshman year. When she didn''t graduate, except when she was filming outside, she didn''t have time to come back to class. In other time, I was just like r university students. I came to r university almost every day to report." Tian Fang said with a smile and started the car to drive onto the avenue. "It''s hard work!" Bamboo light rain light breath. "It''s not me who works hard, it''s just my job. Sihan is really hard-working. In addition to her studies in r university, she has to make films, make records and make advertisements. In addition, she also participates in various kinds of training. " Even though Tian Fang has brought so many artists, she still thinks that Sihan is the most progressive and able to take all aspects into account. For example, even now, even if she takes care of her children at home, her fans still remember her. Occasionally, she sends a few small videos on her microblog, which can make many fans excited for months. In such a cycle, her popularity has not been reduced by more than one year''s retirement. No wonder Ji Dabao is so bold. Looking at the whole entertainment circle, no one can replace Sihan. "Yes, senior sister Sihan is like a God in our school. No matter teachers or classmates, they all give a thumbs up when they mention her." Zhu Qianyu has been thinking about Han for two or three years, so she is the adopted daughter of the general manager of Ji''s family, and later she becomes his daughter-in-law. Zhu Qianyu actually knows about it. But she has not been the famous Ji and Ji Huan this person involved together. Therefore, when she talks about Sihan now, she just regards her partner as a super idol in the altar. She never thought that this idol would have something to do with her one day. "Well, it''s really hard for her to get to where she is today." It is precisely because she is using her strength to climb up to today''s step, her popularity and fame will not be as easy to consume as an idol star. The topic of the two people all the way is basically around Sihan. For nearly an hour, no one is bored. Tian Fang had a good feeling for Zhu Qianyu. After one hour''s chat, she became more and more fond of her. "Mengmeng, this is your new roommate, Zhu Qianyu." When Tian Fang leads Zhu Qianyu to the artists'' dormitory, a pure girl with long hair greets them. Tian Fang gives them a brief introduction. Wang Mengmeng is a fresh student who just graduated this year. Because she won the gold medal in the ballad group in the school competition of the Conservatory of music, Tian Fang takes a fancy to her. She is the new person that Xinying will hold up next year. When Wang Mengmeng heard that she was three years older than Zhu Qianyu, she took the responsibility of helping her little sister. Tian Fang left Zhu Qianyu in the dormitory and told her to go to dinner after lunch, and then left. Wang Mengmeng led bamboo light rain into the bedroom, "sister Fang said yesterday that you moved in today, so I cleaned the bed and the cabinet. The mattresses and sheets were sent by sister Fang early in the morning. You put your clothes in the cabinet, and I''ll help you make your bed." For each other''s friendly attitude, Zhu Qianyu was surprised. After all, even in the dormitory, there were many frictions between roommates at the beginning. She did not know that Wang Mengmeng had been repeatedly told by Tian Fang to take care of her little sister. In Wang Mengmeng''s eyes, Zhu Qianyu is definitely a newcomer valued by the director, even if he is not a royal relative. Otherwise, how can an intern get such special treatment? "Thank you, Meng Jie! You go and do your own business. I''m not in a hurry to sort them out. Just do it slowly. " Bamboo light rain is not used to be taken care of, in addition to the care of her sister, she can be comfortable with, others, will make her uncomfortable. But Wang Mengmeng insisted on helping her. In the end, she was too embarrassed to refuse all the time, so she had to let the other party help her to make the sheets. "The company has a canteen. The food is quite good. It''s in A10 over there in the office. You can use cash or charge your card." While Wang Mengmeng was busy, she popularized the basic knowledge with her. "I''ll treat you to dinner then!" Bamboo light rain does not want to owe each other. Wang Mengmeng shook her head. "No, the company''s employees and contract artists are all for food and lodging. Every month, the company will send us a meal card. As long as it''s not too much, the company will pay for it all." Bamboo light rain thought he is an intern, certainly will not have such treatment. Where know, wait for Tian Fang to pick her up, every time is to hand her a card. "This is the company''s food card, as long as you are not too picky, three meals a day." After Wang Mengmeng helped her clean up, she left, saying that she was going to attend the vocal music training. Now, there are only two people in the room, Zhu Qianyu and Tian Fang. "Sister Fang, I''m an intern." Bamboo light rain did not pick up the card, she only when they will be wrong, otherwise, is the other side of the expression is wrong. "Interns will also create value for the company. Take it. You are not so self-confident. You think the company will lose money if you are recruited." It''s really very useful for the girls, "of course not!" Then he grabbed the card and stuffed it into his pocket. "Come on, let me show you what a human company is." From Tian Fang''s expression and tone, it is not difficult to see that Zhu Qianyu is loyal to Xinying. "Sister Fang, you must be the founder of Xinying, right?" Tian Fang side head with great interest to see the side and his little girl, "ha ha, how to see?" Bamboo light rain hand gently pulled out of the yard of Osmanthus branches, "intuitive ah!" It has to be said that she is very smart. Half of what she says makes people guess half of what she says. In this way, she not only gives people space for reverie, but also prevents them from saying too much and leaving no room for maneuver. "You''re right. I was really one of the first employees of Xinying. When Xinying was first built, I was the only agent and Sihan was an artist. Unexpectedly, in a few years, Xinying has become the leader of the industry. " Even in front of outsiders, Tian Fang has no taboo about the position of Xinying now. After all, as a little intern, how can she have the confidence to comment on the structure and development of the internship unit? Although she has a good impression of Tian Fang, her subconscious vigilance still makes her dare not say anything. Different from the chatting on the road just now, she was very careful when she got involved in the company. She even doubted whether Tian Fang was secretly testing her. Therefore, when she spoke, she considered what to say and what not to say. She basically went through it in her head and confirmed that it was OK before she said it. Chapter 1017 Xinying''s canteen is not big, probably because most people return to the office or dormitory to eat. There are many kinds of food in the dining hall. There are only five or six kinds of soup and more than ten kinds of meat and vegetables. Zhu Qianyu takes a look at the delicious food. He doesn''t believe it''s a dining hall. "Fangjie, is this really a non-profit staff canteen?" The canteen of their school is profit-making, but the food seems to be hard to give people a little appetite, which is not much different from pig food. "Of course, our boss said that food is the most important thing for the people. Only by satisfying the stomach of the employees can the employees go to work with high enthusiasm." What Tian Fang said is basically the original words of Ji Yu at that time. Obviously, he knows very well that if a boss is mean to his employees and wants them to return generously, he is basically delusional. "Your boss is so nice!" Bamboo light rain words without brain will blurt out. "No, it''s nice to be our boss!" Although the artists and employees of Xinying basically know that the legal person of Xinying is Sihan, everyone knows that the real boss is Ji Yu, the eldest son of Ji family, who is the man behind Sihan. Two people each took their favorite food, carrying a lunch box to Tian Fang''s office. In the office, like yesterday, there was no one but them. Probably seeing Zhu Qianyu''s doubts, Tian Fang took the initiative to explain, "the company doesn''t have strict requirements on employees'' commuting time. All the agents who work here are agents. They usually follow their artists to go around and announce filming. They seldom gather in the office for nothing. I stay in the company all day to deal with other affairs because Sihan is still in the rest period." During the meal, Tian Fang popularized the knowledge of many companies to Zhu Qianyu. "Sister Fang, is the shooting group you said yesterday still there?" Compared with the company, Zhu Qianyu is more concerned about the filming of the crew. "Well, do you need a rest after dinner?" Bamboo light rain shakes head, "do not need!" "Well, I''ll show you around the studio after dinner." Bamboo light rain would like to ask Tian Fang, direct arrangements to their own troupe chores or do anything. But then, as an intern, how can I have the right to choose? Let''s settle down first. Bamboo light rain do not say, Tian Fang seems to guess her mind, take her to the studio, directly take her to the director and deputy director in front of the introduction. "Director Kong, director Fei, this is Xiaoyu, an intern of our company. She is a student of director department of r university. Come here to do chores and learn something. Please take care of it." The two directors are very familiar with Tian Fang. Seeing that she brings people here in person, they know that Xiaoyu is definitely not an ordinary intern. "Well, we''ll try our best to do what sister Fang told us." Bamboo light rain overjoyed, quickly step forward to the two directors slightly bowed, "Kong Daohao, Fei Daohao, my name is bamboo light rain, you call me light rain on the line, anything you want to arrange me to do, I can eat any pain!" The two directors looked at each other with a smile, "well, don''t think we are too terrible. Xiaoyu, right? You go to help the lighting engineer first. He can''t help anyone." After Tian Fang asked Zhu Qianyu to the two directors, she told the assistant beside the director. When she finished work, she remembered to take Zhu Qianyu and send her back to the dormitory safely. When Tian Fang left, the two directors suddenly looked at the busy bamboo light rain over there. Kong Dao said, "the appearance is very good. I guess sister Fang wants to sign her?" "I think so, too! Looking very young, if you join now, you will have a bright future! " Fei Dao agreed. It''s because they have witnessed the growth of Xinying, and they have seen Xinying turn unknown newcomers into big stars. The two directors who misunderstood Tian Fang''s meaning were very polite to Zhu Qianyu. Of course, they had to do the work, but their attitude was very friendly. Bamboo light rain with the lighting division played with the props in the afternoon, much more tired than she expected. The schedule of several main actors in this production group is very tight, so the director has to try his best to lengthen the time of shooting every day and try to finish shooting in the shortest time. As a result, bamboo light rain on the first day of work, will encounter overtime. Dinner is a box lunch with everyone in the crew. But the box lunch tastes good. "How are you, Xiao Yu? Are you used to eating?" Kong Dao and Fei Dao are asked by Tian Fang to take special care of her. "It''s delicious. It''s probably the best takeout I''ve ever had." Bamboo light rain is not a compliment, these meals, compared with the school, but delicious. "Of course, it''s delicious. It''s from the company canteen. It''s not takeout." Fei explained, "the boss allows us to buy takeout, but we all agree that eating takeout is not as good as eating in the dining hall." Because of the food, several people began to chat. Zhu Qianyu listens to them and occasionally asks them what they want to do. On the whole, the first day of her internship is thousands of times better than she expected. At least, she is a new person and has not been suppressed. Although the work is very busy and tired, the interpersonal relationship seems to be pretty good. "Xiaoyu, are you going to sign Xinying? Lao Kong and I have an idol drama to shoot later. The female number two in it is about your age and has similar temperament. Are you interested in trying it? " Director Fei is a direct person. After spending an afternoon with Zhu Qianyu, the more she looks at it, the more she feels that she is completely consistent with the No. 2 girl in the new play. In addition, he thought of Tian Fang''s words at noon, so he wanted to be a good friend. Originally thought that the other party would be overjoyed, thanks, but unexpectedly, bamboo light rain but Leng for a while, and then very firmly shook his head. "Director Fei, I''m sorry. My ambition is to be a director, not an actor." Fei Dao was very dismissive of her words, "how old are you, Xiaoyu?" "Eighteen!" Bamboo light rain did not hide, because she did not feel the need to hide, after all, her resume clearly written, want to hide also can not hide. It seems that Fei Dao is quite congenial with her. She has already refused, and he tries to enlighten her. "So, you are too young to understand that the director and the actor are not 100% separated. You see, a lot of excellent actors and actresses occasionally work as directors, directing several scenes, and even winning the best director award. Some directors go to film and win the best actor award. This kind of thing, the opportunity is the most important. When you meet the right character, why don''t you try? " Bamboo light rain heart is very firm, but see fee guide so painstaking, afraid to offend him, not good repeatedly refused, had to tactfully back to him. "Thanks for the help of director Fei. I''ll think about it, OK?" She didn''t really want to think about it. She just wanted to turn around and let Tian Fang convey her ideas. Chapter 1018 On the first day of practice, Zhu Qianyu and the crew stayed in the video studio until nearly nine o''clock. Because Tian Fang had specially told director Sun that when he finished work, he asked Zhu Qianyu to take the same car with them and take her to the door of the dormitory. When Zhu Qianyu got out of the car, he heard the melodious sound of guitar. When he opened the yard door, he saw Wang Mengmeng sitting on the doorstep with a guitar playing something. "Hi, sister Meng." Bamboo light rain with each other say hello, then take the opportunity to sit down beside her. After the other party nodded to her and continued to play the smooth music, Wang Mengmeng raised her head and said to Zhu Qianyu, who was clapping her hand, "do you work overtime on the first day?" Bamboo light rain nodded, "yes, but it doesn''t matter, can learn a lot." Although I''m tired from working for most of the day, I''m really satisfied with the bamboo light rain, which is also very substantial. "Well, come on! The company never raises idle people, but it doesn''t bury any talents. Do well! " Wang Mengmeng talks with Zhu Qianyu as an elder. "You play guitar very well. Have you been learning it for many years?" Bamboo light rain body although tired, but the spirit is excited very much, body a slant against the pillar, slant looking at Wang Mengmeng. "Well, it''s been ten years. At that time, even when I learned vocal music together, I said that one minute on stage and ten years off stage, that''s true. As for you, I heard that you are a director. Why do you want to be a director? It''s hard work. " At first, Wang Mengmeng thought that Zhu Qianyu was the actor or model that Tian Fang was going to support. Later, when she heard that she was a director, she was slightly surprised. Bamboo light rain did not immediately answer each other''s questions, but hands folded pillow in the back of the head, the summer night wind gently lifted her short hair hanging in front of the forehead, with a subtle coolness. She closed her eyes as if she were thinking and asleep. Wang Mengmeng couldn''t hear her answer and didn''t ask any more questions. She lowered her head and pulled out a simple chord intentionally or unconsciously. The thoughts of bamboo light rain drift farther and farther in the clear string sound, and those imitations are distant memories, which are drawn out by the string sound bit by bit. "Dad, I want to go to Shengning college like my brother." "Tell your mother!" "Dad, I''ll buy the same skirt as my sister." "Tell your mother!" ¡­¡­ In my memory, all her requirements beyond her own ability are often asked from her father and finally transferred to her mother. It can be imagined that the primary school she attended was a free primary school divided by lots. Although junior high school was a women''s middle school, it was an experimental middle school in the exploratory stage of the government, and the fees were not high. A skirt? Yes, it is. It''s the same model. However, the elder sister is wearing the limited edition designed by famous teachers. She is wearing the Shanzhai version sold cheaply by Taobao. After too many similar experiences, she gradually learned not to ask any more from her father. Then, she began to understand her sister''s words, "Xiaoyu, for me, you and my mother, the bamboo house is just a shelter. Except for slander and contempt, you don''t want to get anything from here. Therefore, you must strive for success and make good plans for your future. You can''t count on mom. She can cook all kinds of delicious food to coax dad''s stomach, and the rest is nothing At that time, she didn''t really understand why her sister said her mother was so worthless. As she grew up, she had to agree with her sister. Now, for her, her sister and her mother, her sister is the backbone and head of the family. "I want to be a director. I like the sense of control." Zhu Qianyu murmured an answer to Wang Mengmeng. Whether it''s about the plot, the actors, or yourself. She yearned for the feeling of controlling everything. When the string stops suddenly, Wang Mengmeng turns to look at the bamboo light rain with her eyes still closed, "you are much more mature than I thought!" Bamboo light rain didn''t say anything more, hand holding the cold floor jumped up, natural and unrestrained turned to the house, "I go to take a bath, don''t interfere with your practice." "Well, you''ve been tired for a long time. Go to bed early after taking a bath." Wang Mengmeng''s caring voice rang out behind him. Bamboo light rain gave a "Oh" and went into the bedroom. The bathroom is not big. After all, it''s a bachelor''s dormitory. It can''t be compared with the bathroom with luxury bathroom facilities. But bamboo light rain, would rather have this side of the narrow space, also do not want to let her have a sense of belonging in the bamboo home for a long time. After taking a bath, I came out, tired, bamboo light rain sitting on the bed, open the laptop. When the phone rings, she is looking at the latest update of a certain webmaster who has been chasing hard recently. Because she is too obsessed with it, she feels the phone and connects it without even looking at the display. "Hello." "Light rain?" The sweet baritone makes the bamboo light rain tremble slightly. This voice sounds more sexy at night. What a sin! "Ji Lao... Ji Huan?" Ji teacher this title, not easy to be taken back by bamboo light rain. "Well, it''s me!" It''s a voice with an obvious smile. Bamboo light rain brain flashed Ji Huan light hook lip angle appearance, slightly calm, just asked, "so late, what?" After asking, I felt that my words were too heartless and indifferent, and I was a little bit resistant to others. Fortunately, the other side does not seem to care about her indifference, still said with a smile, "nothing big, is concerned about the first day of Xiaoyu students internship." Although Zhu Qianyu is very wary, he is not so ignorant that he tramples on others'' care. One thing she knew very well from the beginning to the end was that Ji Huan never owed her and did so much for her. No matter what his purpose was, since she chose to accept it, she should not always suspect that his motive was impure. After all, the other party didn''t point a gun at her and asked her to accept his kindness and help. "Are you going to write a report on Freshmen''s internship experience?" Bamboo light rain mood is good, say this words of time, lip Cape also involuntarily to rise up. "Oh, I''m not a reporter. I don''t have such a writing style. But if you want to talk to me about Freshmen''s internship experience, I''m all ears. " At this time, young master Ji Huan was sitting on the rocking chair on the balcony of the bedroom with a telephone. One of his long legs was on the chair, and the other was hanging on the ground. Occasionally, he touched the ground, and the rocking chair would swing gently. Getting this rocking chair is the meaning of Sihan. At that time, the young master didn''t like it, but Sihan said, "when you have a little lover, you can sit on the rocking chair with her and watch the starry sky on the moon, not to mention how romantic it is!" At that time, the young master scoffed at his sister''s words. But now, with a telephone in one hand and a rocking chair in the other, he looks up at the crescent moon hanging in a corner of the sky. Suddenly, in his long arm, which he is eager to stretch out, there is a hot head on his pillow, vaguely telling him about the first day of his internship [who is Xiaoyu''s sister? The answer will be announced tomorrow!] Chapter 1019 Zhu Qianyu has been practicing in Xinying for three days, but the young master hasn''t moved. I go to work and leave work on time every day. When I get home, I play with beibeiguoguo as usual. It seems that I completely forget Zhu Qianyu. He''s not in a hurry, but the others in the Ji family are. This morning, we all had breakfast around the dining table. Ji Dabao said to the young master who was eating breakfast leisurely, "Xiaobao, I have a piece of information to send to Si Jun, do you have time? Send it to me later! " The young master didn''t even think about it, so he said, "morning? I have an appointment with my client in the morning. Is that OK in the afternoon? " Ji Dabao said with a smile, "yes, I thought you were more urgent than me. It seems that I was wrong!" Young master white he one eye, "elder brother, don''t think me so bad! I''m a gentleman. I''m not in such a hurry, OK? " Ji Dabao raised his hand and put the bread in his mouth. "Yes, you are a gentleman. Take your time. Anyway, Beibei fruit is still small, and so is your little bamboo. " The young master took down the bread and complained wrongly to the girl beside him¡° Sister, you have to take care of Ji Dabao. It''s getting worse and worse! " Before Niu Niu had time to answer, Ji Dabao held her in his arms. "Men are not bad, women don''t love. A gentleman like you, when can you marry beibeibeiguoguo''s little aunt home?" The young master glared at him and hummed coldly, "full of crooked reasons!", Then he opened his mouth and chewed most of the bread on his hand. Letong and Ji Rui eat breakfast and watch the opera. The young master chewed the bread as an enemy, drank a mouthful of milk, and then looked up at Ji Dabao and said, "Ji Dabao, don''t cheat me with those crooked ideas. No one knows more about your sister''s hard work than me!" Letong and Niuniu, who are watching, are full of smiles. They want to laugh but dare not. They pretend to watch the brothers tear each other off calmly, but Ji Dabao laughs indifferently. "I''ll hold you back. I''ll hold you back. You''re not qualified to make fun of me The implication is that no matter how hard the process is, no matter how tortuous the process is, no matter how bad the father is. The most important thing is that Ji Dabao gets the best result. Young master, who is still at the starting point, is not qualified to make fun of Ji Dabao, who is a big winner in life with his wife and children in his arms. "Forget it, I won''t tell you!" The young master angrily got up and left the table, and watched him go out of the dining room angrily. Niu Niu, who was just watching, couldn''t help but feel sorry for her younger brother and glared at Dabao, "Ji Dabao, it''s a good taste to fall into the well, isn''t it?" Ji Dabao laughs but does not speak, lets Niu Niu fiercely kick under the stage. The young master drove back to Ji''s family, and his anger slowly faded. He began to ponder over Ji Dabao''s words just now. From that day in the coffee shop was bamboo light rain clearly refused, he has been taking a circuitous approach to her. For nearly ten days, I didn''t have much direct contact with her, and even had no chance to speak in private. When I played that basketball game with a class of boys, I had further contact with her. Although she is not sure what image she has in her mind, she can feel that after a period of teaching, she has made some changes to herself. At least, we all enjoyed the meal a few days ago, and she would never look at him with cold and alienated eyes as before. And since she went to practice these nights, he and she are basically a phone call every night. Although, most of the content of their conversation revolves around her internship, those trivial and some boring things, the young master actually listens to every night with relish. If he is not afraid that she will be bored, he will never hang up the phone obediently. So, even if Ji Dabao said that, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with his strategy. What men are not bad, women do not love, go to hell! Determined to continue crawling in his own way, the young master sends the document to Xinying in the afternoon. He only needs to drive for 10 minutes to see the beautiful picture he has been missing for a few days in the video studio. However, he just sends the document to Tian Fang''s office. "Oh, what brings young master Ji?" The young master sat down on the sofa in Tian Fang''s office with familiarity. "Sister Fang, have a cup of coffee, please." Tian Fang smiles and shakes her head. She gets up to make coffee for the young master. She moves in her hand, turns her back to the young master and teases, "as long as coffee, nothing else?" The young master did not lean on the sofa. Listening to her question, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "what else?" Tian Fang turned around and looked at him with a smile. "Do you want a snack called bamboo light rain?" The young master curved his fingers indifferently and tapped on the armrest, "no!" Bamboo light rain this person, for him, is not a snack. That''s his main course! Therefore, all the previous slow cooking over thin fire is to make this main course more delicious and more suitable for his appetite. "Tut, how heartless! Did I get the wrong information? Or is that Huanshao who asked me to take care of zhuqianyu a few days ago not you Tian Fang is just a spectator anyway. She doesn''t think it''s too big. Ji''s brothers seldom take advantage of them. Now, isn''t it a pity that she doesn''t take advantage of them? The young master squinted at her, "I didn''t say anything. I just told you that there was a student named Zhu Qianyu who came to practice in Xinying. If you don''t care about others, are you sure you listened to me?" Young master and Ji have no chance to win. To Tian Fang, he is the master who can kill each other every minute. Tian Fang recalled, as if, he really did not say let himself take care of bamboo light rain, only hate, he is too smart! "All right, all right, I can''t tell you. Xiaoyu is working with director Kong and director Fei in Studio 2. Do you want to go and have a look?" Tian Fang thought that if he said that, the young master would not be able to sit still. Even the coffee was boiled in vain. Unexpectedly, the young master shook his head firmly, "no!" Tian Fang Leng for a while, a face can''t believe to stare at him, "really don''t go?" The young master hummed firmly, "no!" Tian Fang can''t really guess his mind, "young master, don''t tell me, you''ve lost your interest!" But it''s not very good. Isn''t the man of Ji family famous for his love? The former president of Jida chased his wife for several years, and Fang caught Letong. Later, the young master of Jida took the baby home and raised her for more than ten years. At the end of the year, he formed a daughter-in-law. Right now, it''s the young master''s turn. Shouldn''t it be another amazing love story? [bamboo''s new article is coming tomorrow. Please remember to join us! What''s more, from tomorrow on, how about voting for bamboo? " Chapter 1020 The young master sat quietly and had no response to Tian Fang''s query. Tian Fang stares at him with his back against the console for a while, but he can''t find the slightest flaw and clue. In his mind, the men of the Ji family are really hidden masters. If they are planted in their hands, they don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse. However, judging from the extent to which President Ji and young master Ji favor their wives, it is definitely a blessing that women can be planted in their hands. What''s more, it''s a great blessing that has accumulated several generations of virtue. "Well, here''s the coffee. What should I do after drinking? Don''t pretend to be deep in front of me." Tian Fang couldn''t find anything out. She was a little upset! The young master took the coffee, said thank you with a smile, lowered his head to blow a few breath, and then took a shallow sip. "Well... It''s not as good as my mom''s cooking!" Tian Fang threw a big white eye to him, "please, how can Tian Fang compare with the women of your Ji family? Your mommy and your sister are invincible, I know! " It is estimated that not only Tian Fang knows, but almost everyone who knows the Ji brothers knows that their mother is a superhero in their mind. The young master didn''t explain. He was smiling at the corner of his mouth and drank coffee slowly. It was almost 5:30 and it was time to get off work. Looking at his calm and relaxed appearance, he didn''t really plan to visit Zhu Qianyu. Tian Fang couldn''t figure out what he thought, so he simply stopped. He tasted the coffee carefully, and then he went back to his desk and sat down, and continued to do the rest of his work. His young master is a single aristocrat, and has a lot of time to spend. She is a mother, and there is a baby at home waiting for her to take care of. "I''ll go after my coffee. Don''t get in the way of my work!" If this is Ji Dashao in front of her, Tian Fang would never dare to speak in such a tone. But for the young master who watched him grow up from a young man, like Zhihao, she is used to treating him as a child. "Oh..." the young master seemed to be used to treating her as his elder sister. He answered faintly without disturbing her. He drank his coffee quietly and left. "Sister Fang, I''m going! Please have dinner with brother Zhihao and baby some other day! " Obviously, his purpose is not to cheat a cup of coffee, but to thank you! "Come on, let''s go. Let''s talk about the meal another day when everyone is free!" Tian Fang understood the real intention of the young master. "Well, I''ll go, thank you!" This thanks has completely revealed the young master''s heart. Seeing the young master waving his hand at her back and walking out of the office door, Tian Fang couldn''t figure out what medicine the young master was selling in the gourd. It''s true that the young master likes bamboo light rain. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to come here to express his thanks. He is so smart that he can surely guess that young master Ji asked him to go there to make an opportunity for him to see bamboo light rain. But he came all the way, even did not ask, but drank a cup of coffee and left, his heart, what is the abacus? Tian Fang thinks about it. Finally, she can''t help but walk outside the yard and watch the young master''s car drive across the bridge to the city. She believes that he really doesn''t plan to see Zhu Qianyu. Later, Tian Fang called Mr. Ji to report his work. When he finished his business, he began to talk about Mr. Ji. After hearing this, Mr. Ji paused for a while and then said, "I guess he has his own plan." Ji Dabao, the elder brother, is really anxious for Xiao Bao to see that he has been dallying for so long but has not made any progress. That''s why he said that to Xiao Bao in the morning. But when you think about it, Xiaobao has always been a person with high IQ and EQ since childhood. He never flinches from what he wants, let alone give up. Since he mentioned Zhu Qianyu to his family, he didn''t seem to get any response from the other party. But he has been happy to create opportunities, and try to get close to her. Of course, this kind of approach is obviously not the usual routine of ordinary people. It''s just a cover to ask him to send the documents. It''s just an excuse to meet Zhu Qianyu. But this boy is dismissive of this, so it seems that this boy has probably found the right way to approach bamboo light rain? In the evening, after beibeiguoguo went to bed, the two brothers sat in front of the bar on the third floor to drink. When the elder brother poured a small glass of red wine and handed it to the young master, he directly asked, "Xiao Bao, I''ll send the papers in the afternoon. Why don''t I go to see Zhu Qianyu by the way?" Young master pick eyebrow, "Fang elder sister said?" "Well!" Dabao readily confessed Tian Fang. The young master gently shakes the red wine in the glass, with the appearance of a mature man. "Brother, don''t worry. I know this well." With his affirmative answer, Ji Dabao stopped asking more questions. To this younger brother, he has always been very confident and at ease! For the first time, the young master didn''t call Zhu Qianyu the night he came back with the documents. Zhu Qianyu watched the phone several times in the evening, but the phone didn''t ring. She took her cell phone to see if it was dead and turned off. The cell phone is on well and the battery is full. Wang Mengmeng was surprised by her restlessness. "Xiaoyu, are you waiting for the call?" When asked, Wang Mengmeng remembered that a few nights ago, Zhu Qianyu''s phone always rang around nine o''clock, and then she would hide in her bedroom to listen to the phone. Now, it''s almost 9:30. No wonder she''s fidgeting! "No..." Zhu Qianyu shakes his head, and the alarm bell rings because of Wang Mengmeng''s question! Do you think you are used to waiting for his call every day? Aware of this possibility, the bamboo light rain head is very big. Impatiently took the phone over, fingers fell on the power off button, hesitated for a while, finally was ruthless to press down. Finally, she stood up and said, "sister Mengmeng, I''m going to sleep! Good night "Good night!" Bamboo light rain wind generally flash into the bedroom, foot hook "bang" to close the door, and then, he heavily fell on the bed, arm covered his eyes, began to think about these days. Today is the sixth day of her internship in Xinying, and Ji Huan''s phone call, five nights before, seemed to be all on time at nine o''clock. It is said that once a day, it takes at least 21 days to form a fixed habit. Ji Huan just called five times, but her subconscious, but so quickly formed a habit? What should I do? What should I do? Worried about the bamboo light rain one night, the next day went to the studio with black eyes. [bamboo''s new article is coming tomorrow. Please remember to join us! What''s more, from tomorrow on, how about voting for bamboo? " Chapter 1021 Then, she spent a day secretly making up her mind, thinking that if Ji Huan called again tonight, she would tell him straightforwardly that she was very tired and didn''t want to chat at night. However, her mental construction, which she spent one night and one day painstakingly, didn''t come in any way because Ji Huan didn''t call on time that night. Although Zhu Qianyu tried to warn herself not to care, she always showed that she didn''t care. She had to eat all day and watch TV with Wang Mengmeng. On the surface, even she thought she really forgot that the phone would ring at nine o''clock. But when the time came to 8:50, she unconsciously looked up at the time and saw that it was almost 9:00, and her eyes naturally fell on the mobile phone on the coffee table. "Waiting for the call?" Wang Mengmeng is still what he said last night. Zhu Qianyu is stunned for a moment, and then shakes his head with a smile. After that, she continued to watch TV in the sofa as if nothing had happened to her. Her eyes were always on the TV screen. However, it was a gong Dou opera that she loved very much on TV, but she didn''t know what the female owner and the male owner were arguing about, and then she was intervened by a third party for what. Gongdou opera has two episodes in a row, from eight o''clock to ten o''clock. For two hours, Zhu Qianyu didn''t move as much as he did. After the two episodes, Wang Mengmeng got up to say good night to her and turned back to her bedroom. She was left alone in the small but empty living room. On TV, after a series of advertisements, she began to broadcast a set of idol drama. This kind of drama, which Zhu Qianyu usually disdains to watch, but at this time, she is still on the sofa. Until the phone rings, she recovered from her trance and reached for the phone. The phone above shows that it is her sister. "Sister..." The person on the other end of the phone seems to have a pause, "light rain, sleep?" "No, still watching TV..." bamboo light rain is the body, took the remote control directly turned off the TV. "Why are you so weak? ill? Or is the internship too hard and tired? " Mother and daughter, the one who worries, is always the elder sister. "No, I don''t have to work overtime these two days. I''ll get off work after five o''clock." Zhu Qianyu quickly raised her voice a few degrees to make her voice sound more energetic, so as not to worry about her sister''s wishful thinking. "Well, you have to take good care of yourself when you are alone in r city. I''m a little busy at this time. I''ll go abroad in two days. Maybe I won''t come back until ten days at the earliest. If you have anything to do, please ask my mother." Zhu Qianyu''s sister is called Zhu Qianying. Although she is only two years older than Zhu Qianyu, she has taken care of her mother and daughter since a few years ago. Therefore, her last instruction is basically nonsense. Because, whether it''s Zhu Qianying or Zhu Qianyu, they all know very well that their cowardly mother, if she really meets with any trouble, she will not only be unable to solve it, but also help her more and more. "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of myself. You should be careful when you are out." From a long time ago, the two sisters had a sense of mutual dependence. Bamboo shallow shadow and concerned about her internship, chat for a while, then hung up the phone. That night, Zhu Qianyu went to bed at 11:30, but the phone didn''t ring again from her sister''s phone hanging up to her bed. On the third night, when she came back from the studio to go to sleep, the phone rang three times. One was Fang Ziqing''s, the other was Fei Dao''s, and the last one was Zhu Qianyu''s high school friend when she climbed to bed. After chatting with her best friend, Zhu Qianyu puts the phone on the bedside table. She hasn''t received Ji Huan''s call for three days in a row. It seems that she has returned to the old days. Actually, it''s very good. And her original intention is not to get involved with him? Isn''t it just what she wants now? In this way, he calmed himself, and Zhu Qianyu finally fell asleep a little bit. As for the culprit Ji Huan, who has made Zhu Qianyu uneasy for a few days, he has not been idle these days. First, he signed a big contract with a multinational group on behalf of Ji. The next day, he flew directly to L City and stayed in L City for two days, in order to deal with the production base. He was very busy in the daytime for several days. In the evening, except one night when he couldn''t put off the social intercourse and went to the bar to drink with his clients, he spent the other two nights in the hotel. It''s a lie to say that he''s too busy to make a phone call. He didn''t call Zhu Qianyu for several nights on purpose. If someone else, after a few days of general hotline chat, will definitely choose to strike while the iron is hot, take the opportunity to meet her for dinner or something. But the young master did the opposite. After they had a certain understanding, he chose to cool down the relationship temporarily. It''s not that he doesn''t care about bamboo light rain, and it''s not that his love for her has cooled down. Instead, he and Zhu Qianyu chat on the phone for a few nights, vaguely aware that she is not only wary, but also seems to have many misunderstandings about him. Of course, he could not guess what she misunderstood him. After all, it''s hard for a woman to detect the cause if she wants to hide it. However, he is convinced that every relationship, whether friendship or love, can only go further if both sides are willing to meet each other. Only by the will of one side can we never reach the point of knowing each other. Aware of this, he deliberately widened the distance between himself and her. So many years of interpersonal communication let him understand that the appropriate distance can not only produce aesthetic feeling, but also make people see each other more clearly, whether it is the surface or the heart. Although, his feeling is not too strong, but he can be sure that he likes her. Since he likes it, he doesn''t mind giving her time and opportunity to see him clearly, both superficially and inwardly. It is precisely because of this idea and cognition that he has not actively contacted her these days. He is waiting, waiting for her, maybe one day conscience, or, really miss him, will give him a message or simply call. However, his waiting was a bit ridiculous from the beginning, even he thought it was an extravagant hope. Just when he was a little desperate and ready to change his strategy, she sent him a message. "Are you free tomorrow?" [yes, Zhu Qianyu''s elder sister is Zhu Qianying, the female owner of Zhu''s serial new article "escape from marriage 99 Times: Meng Bao arrives, please sign for it". Xinwen asks for a message and votes. Vote for Xinwen!] Chapter 1022 Tomorrow is Sunday. Of course, the young master has time. Therefore, he immediately wanted to pull back. He didn''t listen to her voice for a few days. To be honest, he missed her a little. Fingers pull out the keyboard, but hesitated for a long time did not press down. If she feels more comfortable communicating with words in this way, let her. "Well, I''ll have a rest tomorrow." He wanted to ask her if she had any plans, but even though the words seemed to be more implicit, he still typed, deleted and typed, leaving only a few plain words. For people like her, perhaps, if it doesn''t contain special meaning, can we reduce our guard? Soon she came back¡° I''ll see you tomorrow? " "Yes, I''ll treat you to dinner! What would you like to eat? " Last time, she invited her. This time, he should. In this way, you and I, although some ink, but in the process of waiting, even the uneasy mood, seems to be a small taste in disguise. Waiting for bamboo light rain to come back, the young master looked at the few words she sent, so thought. "I''ll see you at the cafe on Fenghe road at three, OK?" Three o''clock? This time, not before or after, it seems that she did not plan to eat? OK, anyway, the most important thing is to meet her. After meeting, it doesn''t matter whether we drink coffee or go shopping or have dinner. "Yes, do you want me to pick you up?" The young master maintained his usual gentlemanly manner. "No, I''ll go out by car! There''s a car from Xinying to Fenghe road. " So they set the time to meet. When the young master put down the phone, the smile on his face had not been put away. "Beibeiguoguo, go to my little uncle and be happy." Letong, who is playing with beibeiguoguo, has long found that her little son is obsessed with smiling at the mobile phone screen. Occasionally, she uses her fingers to type a few words, and then stares at the mobile phone screen with a smirk, waiting for the other party to reply. This kind of typical love symptom, Letong finally saw it on her little son''s face. "Uncle, hold!" Beibeiguoguo can walk slowly with the sofa wall now. Now, Guoguo is walking towards the young master with short legs, while Beibei is sitting on the ground with a remote-controlled car studying carefully. With a long hand, the young master fished the fruit and put it on his thigh. His eyes swept over Beibei. He saw that the boy''s two fat hands were trying to break off the front of the car. It seemed that he wanted to dissect the car to see the structure inside. "Beibei, if there''s anything in the car, don''t break it!" The young master''s attention suddenly turned from Zhu Qianyu to the two little kids. "Come here, uncle, take you out to see the real car." The young master has been a child himself, so he knows how to deal with a child with such a strong desire for knowledge as beibaguo. Beibei seldom ignored him. He broke off the car a few times. Seeing that the car didn''t move, he tilted his head and thought about it. Before the young master knew what he wanted to do, he opened his mouth and chewed on the front of the model car! The young master laughed and said, "Beibei, is the car delicious? Fool, it''s a toy, not food The young master laughed and scolded, put the fruit on the sofa, bent over and picked up Beibei. Beibei ignored the young master''s teasing at all. Her sharp teeth gnawed on the hood of the car and made a "creak creak" sound. Her saliva clattered down along her chin and the car. The young master became more and more funny. He rubbed Beibei''s head and said, "I like eating cars so much. I''ll ask my grandfather to make a bread car for you some other day, OK?" Beibei squinted at him, and his mouth moved. He probably wanted to respond to him, but because he had a car in his mouth, he could only make a hum. "Beibei, the car is dirty. Don''t eat it!" I don''t know when Aunt Guan came out. When she saw that the little boy was drooling in his mouth, and his head was very big, she trotted over to stop him. But the young master said to Aunt Guan, "aunt Guan, don''t worry about him. Once he ate it, it wasn''t delicious. Next time he won''t eat it!" Indeed, this is the way Ji family educates children. It''s useless to teach by mouth. He has tried to touch the wall. Next time, he will learn to be smart. And Letong, also just came over to hold Guoguo, but also didn''t want to stop Beibei to be silly. "Come on, little uncle, take you two to see the car!" What the young master said about looking at the car is not just to show them the appearance of the car, but to take off the hood of the car directly. No matter whether the two kids understand or not, they point to the front of the car and tell them everything. Beibei and Guoguo are held by him and Letong respectively. They are attentive to such a boring thing. Their black eyes are rolling with the young master''s fingers. They seem to listen with interest. "It seems that when they grow up, Ji can consider making cars." Of course, the child couldn''t understand grandma''s teasing. He just dragged the young master around the car for more than half an hour. The young master has been on a business trip for a few days. He was upset by a lot of data and local officials. Fortunately, when he got home, he received an invitation from Zhu Qianyu by accident. Then he was amused and cured by the two little living treasure students. "Mommy, I have something to do tomorrow afternoon. I can''t take care of babbago for you." Originally, as soon as he came back, he boasted that he would take care of the two kids all day tomorrow, so that his sister could spare more time to record albums. But when bamboo light rain''s message came, he forgot his original promise. "I see. You can go on a date. Your father and I can take care of them." The young master did not deny the appointment. At noon the next day, he even went out early to get a fresh and handsome new hairstyle. The cafe that Zhu Qianyu talked about was just around the corner of Fenghe road. The young master stopped the car and met Zhu Qianyu who was sitting in the cafe from a distance. Today, he was dressed as an ordinary student, with a T-shirt and jeans, a backpack on his back, a strap in one hand, and a wave to the bamboo light rain on the glass side. Bamboo light rain also waved to him with a smile, two people across the glass, this kind of behavior in other people''s eyes, some funny, some silly, but it happened that they both laugh very naturally. "Long wait?" The young master took a seat opposite the bamboo light rain. "No, I just arrived, too." They haven''t seen each other for a while, but they don''t seem to have the slightest strange feeling. Even, compared with the last time in the Sichuan restaurant outside r university, they were more natural and comfortable. [new article "escape marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao delivery" asks for a message and ticket] Chapter 1023 The waiter brought up the lemonade. After asking for Zhu Qianyu''s advice, the young master ordered a cup of juice for her. He ordered a cup of coffee and two snacks. When the waiter left, Zhu Qianyu took a sip of water, glanced at him and asked, "have you changed your hair style?" The young master raised his hand and gently lifted the bangs. His eyes were staring at her. "Is it good-looking?" Bamboo light rain was his eyes that wipe seems to be with a flame of smile burning for a while, "well" should be a, in a hurry to hang down his eyes, to avoid his burning line of sight. The young master didn''t go further into this problem, but turned to care about her internship. "Sister Fang said that the production group wanted to finish in July, and they have been catching up these days. How can you stand it?" In the first few days, the young master called her every day. Later, when he stopped calling, he didn''t know that she had left work on time for several days. "I''ve been off work on time these days. It''s very relaxing." When it comes to internship, it''s natural for bamboo light rain. "I went to L City on business two days ago and came back yesterday morning." Although Zhu Qianyu didn''t mention that he had no news these days, Ji Huan didn''t mean to hide it. Of course, it''s not necessary to say that you deliberately don''t call her. Bamboo light rain obviously did not, he did not bright voice a few days, because of business. What''s more, he went on a business trip in L City. "L City?" Bamboo light rain subconsciously asked. "Well, I often go to L City on business during this period, and I find that the environment there is very good, and the climate seems to be similar to that of r city." Ji Huan said these words not because Zhu Qianyu was from L City, but because, as an investor, the environment and climate of the investment site are also one of the important matters to decide. This kind of topic does not involve privacy, let bamboo light rain look relaxed. "Yes, the climate over there is similar to that here, so I don''t need an adaptation period to go to school here. I get used to it at once." Mentioning these, Zhu Qianyu talks about it. After hearing Ji Huan say that he often need to go to L City on business, she introduced a lot of local conditions and customs of L City, and introduced a lot of fun and food. "You and your sister have a good relationship!" Ji Huan couldn''t help saying that when he heard her name "sister" in her mouth for countless times. "Yes, my sister and I are two people who depend on each other. Of course, we have a good relationship." Bamboo light rain did not realize that these, in fact, she usually do not want to mention the private matter. Her words, but let Ji Huan misunderstand. "Sorry, I remind you of something sad..." Ji Huan a face apology, bamboo light rain Leng for a while, a moment, just understand. "Ah, you misunderstand me. My parents are still alive, but... Alas, if you don''t talk about them, it''s boring!" Bamboo light rain himself didn''t notice, she and Ji Huan talk tone and tone, more and more casual, just like, friends. In her heart, Ji Huan was still on guard. After all, she is very clear that this man has a family, and the relationship between them can only be friends at most. Ji Huan hasn''t heard from her these days. She even thought that this is the best way. They don''t even have to be friends. But later, after thinking about it, he felt that he was too unfeeling. After taking advantage of others, he threw it away. "By the way, didn''t you say that you and the two babies like my lasagna cake very much? I made a two pound one today. Here you are! " Bamboo light rain put on the sofa box up, push Ji Huan in front. She went to a DIY cake shop on Fenghe road early this morning to make it. After that, she brought it up. Ji Huan picked up the box in surprise, sniffed hard and said, "well... It smells good. I really want to eat it now!" Bamboo light rain is amused by his childish appearance can''t help laughing, "you should not often eat cake with two babies?" Zhu Qianyu tried to recall the two children''s appearance. In his vague memory, they should be a little like Ji Huan. They have big eyes and bright eyes. Their facial features are as delicate and beautiful as carved ones. Imagine Ji Huan and two children snatching food. It''s so harmonious. "Ha ha, how do you know? My mother often points to me and two babies and says, "these are actually three little kids." Ji Huan usually has a serious face in front of customers. But for Zhu Qianyu, he is willing to show his side of getting along with his family. This is a kind of trust, but also a kind of desire. I hope the other party can also face him with the most real face. "Imagine..." Zhu Qianyu''s mind not only imagined the harmonious picture of him and the two children, but also flashed the beautiful picture of him and her. "Thank you. If you can, I really want to finish it by myself!" The young master finally got the gift of Zhu Qianyu again and wanted to take it all for himself. Bamboo light rain only when he said, "you like, next time I''ll do it for you." Between friends, occasionally send a hand-made cake, should, is not excessive? Bamboo light rain think so. "Really? Then I won''t be polite to you. Next time I want to eat, I''ll ask you to make it for me! " The young master''s eyes narrowed with delight. Zhu Qianyu nodded, "yes, as long as I''m free." Most of the crew members work all week, because when they are busy, they will be busy for a month or two, and when they are idle, they can take a long rest. However, as an intern, Zhu Qianyu takes one day off a week. "Well, you seem to be off Sunday, right?" Tian Fang specially mentioned this to Ji Huan. "Yes, I have the same working hours as sister Fang. In fact, I have nothing to do on Sunday. I can do the same work and rest as the crew. However, sister Fang insists on giving me a rest. " Zhu Qianyu really doesn''t mind working overtime on Sunday, because she has learned something that can''t be learned from books. "You should listen to sister Fang. You are human and not a machine. You should relax or relax." Ji Huan himself always paid attention to the combination of work and rest. Even though he started to help in Ji''s Yang''s early, young people should play, he is still in decline. That is to say, in the past year, most of his attention has been attracted by a pair of babies, which gradually reduces the number of times he goes out to play. Bamboo light rain slowly sucked the juice in the cup, for a long time, just said, "I''m here, and I don''t have many acquaintances, most of my classmates have gone home, only Fang Ziqing is in this city, she wants to help her family watch the store, and she has no time to play with me." Somehow, the young master suddenly remembered the boy who skated with her in the small park. "In fact, at first, I thought that Luo Yuan was your good friend." At first, the young master thought that Luo Yuan was the boyfriend of Zhu Qianyu. Later, he got the information that she didn''t have a boyfriend. Then, the boy should be a good friend. Chapter 1024 At first, the young master thought that Luo Yuan was the boyfriend of Zhu Qianyu. Later, he got the information that she didn''t have a boyfriend. Then, the boy should be a good friend. Bamboo light rain didn''t think, then shook his head, "of course not, he is my elder martial brother, he is Ziqing''s neighbor and good friend. That day is actually about Ziqing to play together, who knows that girl temporary something, let me and Luohu two people''s plane Speaking of this, Ji Huan thought of her legs. "I see. Are your legs all right now? Would you like to check it again and confirm it? " Bamboo light rain to see his face concerned look, the heart can not help floating slightly warm. Such a considerate and warm man, the one who got him, should be very happy! "It''s all right. You gave me those bottles of medicinal wine, and the effect was very good. I used half a bottle, and my legs were all right. But I sent the rest to my mother. I''m sorry I didn''t give it back to you. " Mention this, bamboo light rain a little embarrassed to smile. "Xiaoyu, you don''t have to be so polite with me, do you? I didn''t give you the wine. You gave me the money. Forget? " She forgot, he didn''t! The money she gave him is still lying quietly in his wallet. Zhu Qianyu didn''t forget about it, but after she sent the wine home, her sister called back to talk about these bottles of wine. She said that she wanted to buy them by trust. She just gave Ji Huan 50 yuan at that time, which was the way to buy them. However, this matter has passed, she is not good, always come out to say. If Ji Huan really wanted to give him more than 1000 yuan, she would have to be angry for a while. He was angry, and she should not have cared. But she just cared. Even if it''s a friend relationship, she doesn''t want to upset him, let alone make him angry. Bamboo light rain didn''t notice these subtle psychological changes. Therefore, the best control period was missed. When she found out that she had been invaded by Jihuan virus, she was terminally ill and had no medicine to cure. It''s like a person who suddenly finds himself seriously ill one day and feels strange. Hasn''t he been well before? How suddenly became a serious illness? In fact, in the early stage of most diseases, there will be some hints to the body. Even if it is not pain, there will also be some reaction hints, such as sleepiness or fatigue. However, they are ignored by the host carelessly, and when they are seriously ill, they are irreparable. Zhu Qianyu''s feelings for Ji Huan are very similar to this situation. Ji Huan treats her as a friend, and she also treats Ji Huan as a friend. What they talk about and do is within the scope of ordinary friends. Sometimes they talk on the phone, or send messages to each other, or come out to have a cup of coffee to chat But to his good impression, actually is gradually more and more deep along with to his understanding. This deepening process is a little slow, slow to the point that Zhu Qianyu, a very alert person, is paralyzed by these most common interactions, and gradually becomes completely unprepared. In this way, the days passed quickly in the communication between them. In the blink of an eye, the summer vacation is coming to an end. On Saturday, Ji Huan called Zhu Qianyu and wanted to meet her on Sunday. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected, and then there was a lot of noise coming from the microphone. "Xiaoyu, are you free tomorrow? Come out and sit down?" Ji Huan now gives bamboo light rain, no longer need to beat around the bush. "Ji Huan, I''m sorry. There''s something wrong with my family. I''m buying tickets at the high-speed railway station now. I''ll take the high-speed railway home later." The sound of bamboo light rain is a little panting. It is estimated that there are many people in the high-speed railway station? Or was she in a hurry? "Something important? Why not fly back? " "It''s too late. I can''t get tickets. It''s very fast to go back by high-speed rail. Let''s do this first. I''ll contact you when I get on the bus." Bamboo light rain finish saying, immediately hung up the phone. Ji Huan looked at the phone being hung up, a little worried, but helpless, had to sit on the sofa fidgeting and so on. Fortunately, bamboo light rain did not let him wait for long, a few minutes later, the phone will be back. "Ji Huan, I''m sorry just now." "It''s OK. I''m worried about you. Don''t it matter at home? Is there anything I can do for you? " Ji Huan''s words are no longer for ordinary friends. After all, if Ji''s young master really wants to help, many things can be easily solved. No one can afford this kind of kindness. However, Zhu Qianyu didn''t know Ji Huan''s identity, and he was always a white-collar elite with a good family environment. "Thank you. It''s not a big deal. I just need to go home. After all, my father is calling me home." Bamboo light rain words, is another deep meaning. But Ji Huan didn''t know about her family. Naturally, he couldn''t hear another meaning in her words. Zhu Qianyu''s father, who is one of the ten richest people in L City, has never been interested in Zhu Qianyu''s sisters. He always thinks of them because he has found a good son-in-law and needs them to go back for a blind date. This time, listening to my sister, it seems a little different from the past, but the essence is absolutely the same. This kind of truth, bamboo light rain that good meaning says to Ji Huan? Ji Huan heard her promise that there was no big deal, so it was not good to ask any more questions. He just told her to pay attention to safety on the way back. If it was convenient to get home, he would be safe and so on. Bamboo light rain one by one should come down, two people talked a few words, just hung up the phone. Zhu Qianyu came home dusty, but before she came in, her sister Zhu Qianying, who was waiting in the garden, pulled her aside and said to her in a low voice, "Xiaoyu, no matter what Dad says later, don''t say anything. I''ll take care of anything. Anyway, try not to let him make a decision on us Although Zhu Qianyu is full of doubts, she always believes in her sister. The current situation obviously does not allow her sister to explain the whole story clearly, so she obediently answers. Before she can say anything more, she hears dad''s voice coming out of the room. "Yinger, is Xiaoyu back? Come in, I have something to say to you Bamboo light rain was sister pulled into the house, just step to the porch, was in front of the formation scared a big jump. In the living room of the bamboo family, on the four big sofas surrounding Sifang City, like the children in the kindergarten, there are the four heads of the bamboo family and their children [the plot of Xiaoyu''s going home for a blind date begins with Xinwen''s "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao." Chapter 1025 That''s right. The head of the bamboo family is Zhu Zhizhou, the owner of the Mingxuan hotel where Ji Huan stays every time he comes to L City. That''s Zhu Qianyu''s father. "Dad, how are your aunts, second and third mothers!" Bamboo light rain obediently to each side of the several elders sitting one by one said hello, and then with the sister in the mother''s side. "Ma!" Chen Jing, Zhu Qianyu''s mother, patted her hand, then motioned her to sit down and be quiet. Zhu Qianyu took a look at her sister Zhu Qianying, who gave her a soothing look and said to her, "don''t worry, I''m here!" Bamboo light rain got sister''s comfort, heart will slowly calm down, eyes to her one by one called those elders, that is, the four in charge of the bamboo family. It''s a more powerful way to say that they are in charge of the four. It''s vulgar to say that the four people sitting with their heads up on each sofa are the four aunts of the bamboo family. In the East, this rich lady in her early 60s, with a round face, is in charge of the expenses and meals of more than 100 people in the bamboo family. That is to say, in the bamboo family, she is in charge of the family. In the south, this beautiful second aunt, who is more than 50 years old, used to be the trump mum in the bamboo hotel industry. Because of her excellent flattering skills, she is fascinated by the master of the bamboo family. The trump mum is still in front of her, and the second aunt is also stable. In the west, this gentle looking intellectual third aunt, who used to be a tutor for her eldest son, went to Master Zhu''s bed to teach him adult knowledge. Master Zhu opened several chain training centers for her. At home, she was the third aunt, while outside, she was the general manager Fang. In the north, the fourth aunt, who was also very ordinary in her early 40s in appearance and temperament, was Master Zhu''s dietitian. But she took care of his stomach and even his people took care of it. In terms of means, the four aunts are the most powerful, the two aunts are the most outstanding, and the three aunts are absolutely able to live in the scene. Only the four aunts are as common as the cooks of the bamboo family. Apart from being able to cook a good meal at any time, they are just like a rice bucket. Her character is cowardly and timid, but her stomach is not competitive, the other three, Auntie two sons and two daughters, Auntie two and auntie three are one son and one daughter, only the four auntie, to the bamboo family added two loss goods. Of course, it is the other three leaders who say that they are losing money. Zhu Qianying and Zhu Qianyu, two of the three big losers in charge, sat down next to the fourth aunt, her mother, and listened to her father, who was sitting in the middle of Sifang City, talking about the secret tycoon Yan''s less choice of wife. "Betrothal gifts of 200 million, plus more than 10 billion cooperation plans in the next five years, for each additional member of the Yan family, 100 million will be awarded to both men and women." When it comes to money, the bamboo master''s not beautiful eyes suddenly turned into ten thousand volt spotlights. The high lighting spotlight wandered around the six daughters, repeatedly emphasizing that "the betrothal gift of 200 million, the cooperation plan of more than 10 billion..." Zhu Qianyu doesn''t have any idea of this. Moreover, this kind of good thing, other aunts will naturally pick up their own baby daughter to do calculation. When they come to her sisters, they usually don''t even have soup left, let alone meat. Therefore, Zhu Qianyu and her sister are cuddling up at this time. They hang their heads and hand in hand. They can go back to their room to have a rest just waiting for their father to finish his speech. As the youngest child in this family, Zhu Qianyu has no status in this family. Therefore, her concept of money is limited to her own daily expenses, such as tuition fees. She has no response to the amount of 200 million or 10 billion mentioned by her father. She just lowers her head and plays with her sister''s fingers. As for Yan Shao, who was repeatedly mentioned by her father, Zhu Qianyu had heard of him. She only vaguely remembered his background, but she didn''t remember how it was. After all, she was never interested or interested in it. Then, absent-minded, she vaguely heard her father say¡° No matter which baby successfully marries Yan Shao, the reward for being a mother is 100 million, plus a willful request for me! " In this regard, she is not interested, after all, she has no such ability to fight. However, the elder sister beside her seemed to be suddenly stimulated. Originally, she leaned against her and suddenly sat upright. Bamboo light rain looked up at sister, see sister dark eyes flicker flicker blink, inside, a touch of let her panic light. She and her sister "depend on each other" for so many years, of course, it is clear that her sister''s eyes will shine, there must be something aroused her strong interest. "Sister..." Bamboo light rain gently called a sound, stretch to pull elder sister''s arm. Bamboo light shadow eyes still staring at sitting in the middle of the Bamboo Island, hand but silently covered in bamboo light rain on the back of the hand, gently patted. Bamboo light rain know, sister this is to let her at ease, at ease. In the eyes of Zhu Qianyu, my sister has always been very powerful. As long as she wants to, no matter how difficult it is, she will fight for it. In the past, Zhu Qianyu thought that her sister was very powerful, but as she grew older, she gradually understood how to worry about her sister. Now, when she saw her sister''s appearance, she was not only worried, but also had an unprecedented foreboding. Because of this premonition, bamboo light rain will carefully listen to understand the old father repeatedly stressed the event. Sure enough, when dad finished the important things, the mother and daughter returned to Zhu Qianying''s room. Zhu Qianyu and his mother Chen Jingcai sat down in the sofa, and Zhu Qianying said. "Mom, I''m going to the selection." "Sister!" Bamboo light rain is not good! A long time ago, the two sisters talked about the appearance of their future boyfriends. Whether it''s Zhu Qianying who is a sister or Zhu Qianyu who is a sister, they all agreed that their future boyfriends must be ordinary people. The main reason is that their father''s behavior makes the two sisters feel cold. Therefore, the two sisters have a psychological shadow. They think that men with money and power are both playful and unreliable. But this burning little, bamboo light rain even if don''t know his background, but also know he is a big man in L City. Such a man, sister has not been to avoid it? Now, how can you take the initiative to participate in this trial? "Xiaoyu, don''t worry, I know it well!" The light shadow of the bamboo still looks like a mature bamboo. Bamboo light rain anxious to cry, "sister, you can''t go! Mom, please persuade my sister! ", She reaches out her hand, grabs her mother Chen Jing''s arm and shakes it vigorously. Chen Jing looks at her elder daughter and her younger daughter with a helpless face. Obviously, she is not much calmer than her younger daughter. Chapter 1026 "Xiaoyu, don''t you have to choose? It''s said that it''s five levels. Maybe my first level will be brushed down! " Bamboo shallow shadow''s way of comfort, sometimes is quite different, and her tone, in fact, with a funny tone. However, at this time of bamboo light rain in any case can not laugh. "Elder sister, you are so powerful, how can you be brushed down at the first level? Don''t you hate that kind of man? Why do you want to participate in this selection? Anyway, aunts and second mothers will definitely ask their precious daughter to run for the election, one more than you, one less than you Bamboo shallow rain''s hard persuasion, but can not shake bamboo shallow shadow half. "Xiaoyu, you stay one night and go back to r city tomorrow. You don''t have to worry about the business here. I''m here!" Originally, Zhu Qianying felt that Zhu Qianyu didn''t have to come back, but his father secretly called Zhu Qianyu behind her back. He probably played a pathetic role on the phone, and then successfully cheated the little fool back. To tell you the truth, the muddy water of the bamboo family, bamboo shallow shadow doesn''t want her sister to get involved. As for herself, she didn''t want to get involved. However, if she didn''t get involved, the result would be that the mother and daughter would become the goods for father''s benefit exchange. Therefore, this time, even if there was only one in ten thousand hope, she would try her best to grasp the straw firmly. Otherwise, not only my mother has no future, including her and Xiaoyu, the future is gloomy. "Sister, I won''t go back. I''ll wait for you here!" Bamboo light rain also stubborn very, stem neck toward bamboo light shadow low roar. Bamboo shallow shadow stretched out his hand to gently embrace her, "light rain, darling, don''t make trouble here." My mother has been bored by Zhu Qianying alone, and with Xiaoyu here, how can she take part in the selection? Bamboo light rain did not speak, just sit quietly, bamboo light shadow did not continue to coax her, after all, her time is limited. She got up to pack her things, but she didn''t forget to tell Chen Jing some trivial things. This strange scene is the normal relationship between Zhu Qianyu''s mother and daughter in recent years. Her sister Zhu Qianying is always the one who worries about her mother and daughter. At such times, Zhu Qianyu feels that his mother and himself are daughters, and his sister is the mother who breaks her heart. When bamboo shallow shadow natural and unrestrained to pack the backpack full of necessities ready to leave, Chen Jing the mother just stood up and took her hand, worried to say, "shadow, you have to be careful." Bamboo light rain is directly into the arms of his sister, "sister, I will not say I wish you success! I want you to be brushed off in the first round. " No matter what the elder sister''s thoughts are, in short, Zhu Qianyu thinks that her elder sister''s going this time is very bad, so she really hopes that her elder sister can give up this ghost selection. Bamboo shallow shadow hand touched her head, vigorously rubbed, "I have asked people to book a ticket, tomorrow morning someone will come to pick you up to the airport, is the sister''s friend, do you remember?" Bamboo light rain desperately shake his head, but bamboo light shadow know through her little trick. "Well, Aaron will come to pick you up tomorrow. Don''t lie in. Mom, remember to watch Xiaoyu for me. " After some advice, bamboo light shadow will carry a backpack to walk out of the bamboo door. Bamboo light rain is worried about her sister, so, not long after she left, she took out the phone to find a number to pull out. The phone was quickly picked up, "sister Xiaoyu, miss me?" Bamboo light rain pie pie pie mouth, "brother Allen, my elder sister goes to participate in that burning little what ghost selection, do you know?" Long silence on the phone. Sure enough, my sister is taking a risk! "You don''t know, brother Allen, do you?" Bamboo light rain heart secretly happy, thought that found the alliance. However, the other side was silent for a while and then said, "no, I know!" This time, it''s bamboo light rain''s turn. I don''t know what to say. Xing Bolun is a good friend of his sister. They are not classmates, but they have been friends for more than ten years. Before, Zhu Qianyu always thought that his sister''s boyfriend, but her sister denied it. In Zhu Qianyu''s eyes, Xing Bolun must like her sister. As for the reason, she has no idea. "Then why don''t you persuade her, knowing that this selection is very bad?" After all, Zhu Qianyu is only 18 years old. She doesn''t know much about the feelings between men and women. She didn''t know that Xing Bolun didn''t want to persuade, but didn''t have a position to persuade. After all, no matter how good a friend is, it is impossible for him to interfere in other people''s lives. "Xiaoyu, your sister has her own sense of these things." Xing Bolun''s words, let bamboo light rain silence. "Do you know that one? What kind of people are they? " Bamboo light rain gave up the idea of lobbying each other. "Isn''t he the invisible tycoon of L City? You don''t know? " Xing Bolun came back very quickly this time. However, bamboo light rain from his words to hear a trace of reluctance and irony. "I only remember that he was a good man. I''m not sure about the details." Bamboo light rain if you know, you don''t have to ask him. "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about your sister. Tomorrow I''ll go back to r city to practice. Your tuition will be on your card in a few days. You don''t have to come back then. " Obviously, these words were made clear to Xing Bolun by Zhu Qianying. "Well, well, I''ll see you tomorrow, Alan!" Bamboo light rain to see what the essence of the matter, had to quickly close the line. Hang up the phone, bamboo light rain think of himself also promised Jihuan, home to send him a message. "Home!" Three simple words to send in the past, soon received a reply. "Well, have fun at home!" After that, Zhu Qianyu left the phone and accompanied her mother for a walk in the garden. I thought that my mother knew something about this time. What my mother said was what my father said just now. Zhu Qianyu felt more and more bored. After dinner, he locked himself in the bedroom and put the books on the bookshelf back and forth again. After sweating and aching, he took a bath and went out to sleep. He didn''t dream of the dawn all night. She can''t say why. As she grows older and knows more and more, she becomes more and more resistant to this family and more and more repellent. She had to live here. When she came back after leaving, she felt irritable and inexplicable, and even the pressure around her became particularly depressed. So, when the housekeeper brought Xing Bolun in, she had the feeling of seeing the Savior. After she realized that her stay would only cause a burden to her sister, she readily accepted the arrangement of leaving early in the morning. Xing Bailun took her to the airport. When she got off, he handed her a card. "This is your tuition for next semester. Your sister asked me to give it to you. The password is your birthday." Chapter 1027 Bamboo light rain back to the dormitory, it is noon, this day is Sunday, she does not need to go to the crew report, put aside the backpack, took a bath then nest to bed. Originally, she wanted to sleep for a while. After all, she didn''t sleep well last night, but her people obviously felt very tired, but they couldn''t sleep. When Xing Bailun gave her the card, she couldn''t help asking, "brother Lun, what kind of person is Yan Shao?" Xing Bolun''s face changed on the spot. After a long time, she probably realized that her reaction scared the little girl. She gave a farfetched smile and put out her hand to beat her short hair. "Little girl, why do you ask so many questions? Anyway, it''s just a man. What kind of person can you be? Come on, you go back to your internship. You don''t believe other people, and your own sister still doesn''t believe it? " Bamboo light rain didn''t say a word, she just too believe his sister, know as long as sister want, a lot of things can''t beat sister. Since my sister dares to participate in the ghost selection, it''s a lie to say she''s not sure. That is to say, this inflammation is little, very likely, will be the man who becomes his brother-in-law. In recent years, my sister broke her heart for her and her mother. But that, after all, is just hard work. This time, for the sake of her and her mother, she put her sister in. Many times, Zhu Qianyu held his sister and said, "sister, what do you say you owe me and mom in your last life? I want you to take care of us so hard all my life! " Now think about it, probably, the elder sister owes her and her mother not only in her last life, but also in several lives. Otherwise, she and her mother can''t let the elder sister take in the happiness of the latter half of her life. Zhu Qianyu, who is full of troubles, has been lying in bed for more than half an hour, but he just can''t sleep. He thinks that it''s better to get up and go to the crew to help. It''s better than to worry about it. Trying to get up, the phone just rang. Thinking that it was her sister''s bamboo light rain, she quickly reached over and touched the phone from the bedside table. On the screen, the word "teacher Ji" flashed. "Hello, Jihuan?" "Well, it''s me! How are you? Have you settled everything at home? " Bamboo light rain don''t know how to answer, pause for a while, finally open mouth to ask, "Ji Huan, I want to ask you about a person." In fact, she doesn''t hold any hope. After all, this is r city. Although Ji Huan often goes to L City on business, he may not know Yan Shao. "Who? Tell me, maybe I know you. " "That man, in our L City, is quite famous. I forgot his name, but everyone calls him Yanshao." In fact, Zhu Qianyu doesn''t hold any hope, but she is not willing to give up even if it is only one chance in ten thousand. To her surprise, the person on the other side of the microphone quickly asked her, "less inflammation? You mean, should be your L City Yan family that Yan cold? " Bamboo light rain is very surprised, "yes, yes, that''s him, do you know what kind of person he is?" This time, Ji Huan was silent for a long time. After a long time, Zhu Qianyu thought he was asleep. "Xiaoyu, why do you want to inquire about this man?" Ji Huan, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly became very serious. This time, it was Zhu Qianyu''s turn to be silent. After weighing for a long time, she finally decided to reveal half of the truth. "He recently held a wife selection contest, didn''t he? That''s why my father suddenly asked me to go back yesterday. " She deliberately concealed the part about her sister. Ji Huan is not her who, at best, can only be regarded as a friend, his family those broken things, don''t say to affect other people''s mood. "Your father asked you to go back to this selection? How old are you? Is your father crazy about money? " Ji Huan''s voice, suddenly raised several degrees, even, some angry, even across the microphone, still gave Zhu Qianyu a big surprise. She had known Ji Huan for more than two months and heard his angry voice for the first time. Originally, she always thought that he was a gentle and considerate man, but she was not sure when she heard his low roar. At this time, he gave her the feeling that he was very irritable. It can only be said that Zhu Qianyu doesn''t know Ji Huan''s feelings for her, so she can''t understand. Ji Huan, a young man with a strong desire for hegemony, feels deeply when he hears that his favorite girl is pulled back by her family for a blind date. "Ji Huan..." Zhu Qianyu is a little uncertain, whether he should talk to him or not. Ji Huan language impatiently interrupts her, "bamboo light rain, where are you now?" Bamboo shallow rain Leng for a while, don''t understand why he asked, but obediently should him, "in the dormitory of heart shadow..." "You stay in the dorm and I''ll pick you up. I''ll tell you all about Yan Han later! " Ji Huan spoke very fast. Before bamboo light rain could say anything, the sound of "dududu" came out of the microphone. Bamboo light rain slightly frowned at the phone, pondering for a long time, did not understand what Ji Huan this means. Ji Huan, who had been staying at home, was taking advantage of the two babies'' sleeping time to call Zhu Qianyu and care about her situation. I didn''t expect to get such shocking news. Yan Han''s choice of his wife is very popular in the upper class in China. My mother took it as a joke last night. At that time, everyone agreed that the Yanhan trial was a farce. Otherwise, with Yanhan''s family background and external conditions, if you want to marry a woman, it''s more than enough to go around L City. Do you need to choose a wife in this way? "I see, this inflammation is little, 80% is forced to marry by the inflammation old lady, have to, just make such a farce." At that time, the young master asked curiously, "how can I see it?" "This farce, in my opinion, in the end, most people will not be selected. After that, those who have been pestering Yan Shao will retreat, and old lady Yan will not dare to force her to marry again. " At that time, the young master was an outsider watching a good play, so he had a good chat with mummy. There think of, this help squeeze to break a head to want to squeeze into the woman of burning house, unexpectedly have bamboo light rain! Ji Huan can''t describe how fierce his anger is when he hears Zhu Qianyu talking about it on the phone. He only knew that he wanted to fly to Zhu Qianyu along the radio wave and drag her back to his side. Although, she is not voluntary, but this also let Ji Huan can''t stand! In his opinion, bamboo light rain so simple lovely girl, if really sent to Yan little in front of, maybe, marriage is so settled! Chapter 1028 Bamboo light rain in the dormitory absent-minded to brush the web page, time passed very slowly, and Ji Huan, after hanging up the phone, there is no news. Bamboo light rain want to call back in the past, so that he does not have to come, or confirm that he must come, then tell him his dormitory number. Where does she know, her dormitory number, in the night that she has not checked in, Tian Fang has already told Ji Huan. However, Ji Huan felt that it was too abrupt and offensive for him to visit her rashly because of his current relationship with her. Bamboo light rain don''t know these, after struggling for more than half an hour, finally, or pick up the phone, to Ji Huan sent a message. "I''m in staff dormitory C8." Ji Huan, who received the message, was waiting for the traffic light at a certain intersection. He picked up the phone and took a look at it. His mouth turned slightly up. It was not until then that another detail came to his mind. Yanshao selection competition, participants, the first condition, girls must come from famous families. There are three definitions of this famous family. It can be a scholarly family, a rich family or an official family. There are not many people with the surname of Zhu, and Zhu Qianyu happens to be from L City. There are few people with the surname of Zhu in L City who meet one of the above three conditions. With this in mind, Ji Huan is almost certain that Zhu Qianyu is the child of Zhu family, one of the ten richest people in L City. Ji Huan didn''t think about it, but he did confirm it, but he was a little disappointed. Because he had been to L City several times before. Whether he wanted to hear it or not, he heard a lot about Zhu Zhizhou, the leader of the bamboo family. Compared with his deeds of carrying forward his ancestors, people seem to be more interested in his deeds of enjoying the happiness of all. Ji Huan''s close relatives, whether they are Dadi, mummy, brothers and sisters, even uncles and aunts, or even cousins, are all models of love between husband and wife. He is not interested in other people''s way of life, but it makes him uncomfortable to think that such a man with no family responsibility is actually Zhu Qianyu''s father. Finally, with a little luck, he pretends that Zhu Qianyu is a child from a scholarly family, not the daughter of Zhu Zhizhou, who makes him sick. When Ji Huan rang the C8 doorbell, it was more than an hour later. The doorbell suddenly rang, and bamboo light rain, sitting in the sofa reading, immediately jumped up, opened the door and trotted out. Through the wooden fence, the young master watched the girl with short hair jump over like a rabbit from a distance, and his depression dissipated. "Light rain!" The young master handed his hand with a smile and waved to the girl who came running. "Ji Huan, I''m sorry, you''ve come here for the weekend." Bamboo light rain is very guilty. He came here on such a big weekend. I don''t know if his wife would think much about it? Such a thought, bamboo light rain secretly regret, at that time should not with Ji Huan mention less Yan. However, apart from him, she could not think of anyone to inquire about the news. Forget it, or let him bring his family out next time, and she''ll invite him to dinner to make amends. Little master where know little girl heart so many thoughts, followed her into the yard, "what trouble, originally I was going to ask you out to drink coffee yesterday." Walking in front of the bamboo light rain, a pause, suddenly turned his head. The young master''s stride was big. She stood still in front of him. He couldn''t hold his feet, so he ran into her back and subconsciously reached out to protect her. His big hand just fell on her thin waist. As a result, Zhu Qianyu''s whole back was close to the young master''s chest. One of them was a little over 1.8 meters tall, and the other was a little over 1.6 meters tall. They were the most cute. They were standing back and forth in such an ambiguous manner! It was summer, and both of them were wearing thin T-shirts, so that the back of bamboo light rain could clearly feel the heart beating behind them. Bamboo light rain''s whole body''s blood instantly surges up, the brain explodes, blank, the whole person, like ossified general standing in place, no response. The young master held her front waist, his head slightly forward, "light rain? What''s the matter with you? " Hot breath spray thin in the back of bamboo light rain neck, instant, a large red. No matter how dull the young master is, he also finds her changes. Besides, he is never dull. He is just used to respecting girls, so he thinks of each other and keeps a safe distance from each other. The young master''s lips are slightly curved, his eyes are obviously stained with a strong smile, and his face leans forward. As he wishes, he can see the face of bamboo light rain red like cooked shrimp. "Light rain?" Bamboo light rain by ear that low call wake up, elbow back a top, along the strength left his arms. "I''m... I''m... ok..." The young master was very nostalgic for the short intimacy, but he didn''t want it. He stepped forward and pointed to the door in front of her. "Shall we go into the house or in the yard?" After seeing her series of reactions just now, the young master is more and more confident now, so he is not in a hurry! Zhu Qianyu, who was behind him, hesitated to look at the gate and the small pavilion in the yard. After weighing it, he thought it was better to chat in the room. After all, what she is going to say today is quite private. "Come in. People are coming and going outside. It''s not good." The young master walked up the steps with a smile, "Xiaoyu, you don''t want to tell me, do you? If so, you must give me a psychological preparation first Although he didn''t look back at her, he could imagine that she must be red again. To Ji Huan''s ridicule, light rain really made a red face. Looking at Ji Huan''s straight back, angry and resentful, I can''t help but kick him. "Ji Huan, you are not here! Are you satisfied with bullying students? " The young master with long hands and long feet had already come to the door, turned around, stood with his back against the wall, bent his feet back on the wall, held his arms in his arms, and looked at her with a narrow smile. "Xiaoyu, can''t you forget that you are a student?" Bamboo light rain pie pie pie pie mouth, "can''t forget, one day is a teacher, lifelong is a teacher!" The young master''s black eyes looked at her and put the foot that she had just kicked in front of her, "well, since you are a teacher all your life, what''s the matter with you kicking me? What''s the point Bamboo light rain Leng for a while, look down at his legs. I saw a gray footprint on his black trousers. Seeing that she was stunned, the young master handed her feet again and hummed, "look, how cruel you are. I almost didn''t let you waste your feet!" Bamboo light rain against a red face, raised his head toward him turned a white eye, "you deserve it!" [new article "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao" asks for support!] Chapter 1029 The young master happily took back his legs, "well, I deserve it!" Bamboo light rain stares at him one eye, push open the door path to enter the house from, the young master obediently follows in. Zhu Qianyu went to the kitchen to get him a drink. When he came out, he was standing in the living room. The sunlight came in through the floor glass. He was carrying light on his back. Under the shadow, he was more and more handsome and charming. Bamboo light rain has a moment of absence, when she saw Ji Huan lips that wipe if there is a deep smile, just take back the mind, gather gather gather God cough, "how don''t sit, penalty station?" The young master replied pitifully, "isn''t it? I''ve just been scolded. If I don''t reflect on myself, what can I do if you don''t feel depressed? " Bamboo light rain head is big, she dares to say, from small to big, she has never seen such a man as Ji Huan. No, it''s not just men, it''s people like this. "Sit down, Mr. Ji! Only teachers punish students for standing. How can students punish teachers for standing? " When saying this, the bamboo shallow rain took some helpless. To this person, she always doesn''t know how to treat him. Because it seems that he may change his face at any time. The rogue he was, she had never seen him before. The young master won''t give up when he got the benefit, but he still sticks straight, "you say it, I should be punished, but you don''t dare to punish me because of the identity of the student teacher." Bamboo light rain straight up, looked up at him with a big sigh. "Ji Huan, do you think I''m wrong? You are not my teacher, and I am not your student. We are friends. In this way, can you sit down? " The young master blinked and thought about it. Before Zhu Qianyu changed his face, he stepped over and sat down on the sofa. "Well, yes! Between friends, it''s OK to stop The young master said formally, reached out and took the drink that bamboo light rain put on the tea table, and "snapped" the pull ring. Bamboo light rain just think he is thirsty, unexpectedly, he took a paper towel around the pot carefully wipe again, the drink to her in front. Bamboo light rain surprised to ask, "my?" The young master nodded, "of course it''s yours. You''re the master. You drink first. Otherwise, I dare not drink!" Bamboo light rain originally full of moved, hear the words behind, but want to smoke him! A little annoyed, she reached out and impolitely snatched the drink from him. She raised her head and drank more than half of it. The young master looked at her thoughtfully, until her eyes swept over, he reached for another can of drink, opened the ring, and drank directly. Bamboo light rain a little surprised, "I thought you have a habit of cleanliness, how do you not wipe your own pot?" The young master licked his lips and licked the sweet and greasy things on his lips. "I''m not so ink stained as an old man, but the girl''s body is weak and her resistance is poor. It''s better to pay attention to it!" Bamboo light rain Leng for a while, drooping eyes staring at the pot in hand. So, he did it so carefully and seriously because of himself? Such a thoughtful man, the woman he loves, should be very happy! "Light rain?" The young master just said so many things. In fact, he just wanted to make Zhu Qianyu happy. Although she didn''t say she was unhappy or distressed on the phone, he intuitively felt that Yan Shao and his choice of wife had caused her great trouble and worry. "Well?" Bamboo light rain raised his head, on, is Jihuan ink black and full of concern eyes. "I know the Yanshao you told me on the phone just now." Zhu Qianyu is not surprised by this answer. If he doesn''t know, he won''t drive for more than an hour to find her. "Well." Ji huangang''s face was full of dese, but now it was dignified. "I can tell you everything I know about him, but before that, can you tell me why you want to ask about Yan Han?" He has to make sure first, is this burning cold his rival? Or does she just want to avoid him, so she wants to get to know him more? He would ask like this, and it''s no surprise that bamboo light rain. In the period of waiting for him to come, Zhu Qianyu thought a lot. After all, when she talked about Yan Shao, his reaction was too big, far beyond her expectation. She had thought about it carefully. What was he thinking about it, simple, friend? Or, mixed with other feelings? Before he came in, she didn''t have a clear answer. Even how to answer his words, she did not come up with a general idea. But when he really asked such a question, she always wanted to hide about her family background, including her sister, and blurted out completely. "Ji Huan, I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you. I''m the youngest daughter of zhuzhizhou, a hotel tycoon in L City. People in L City call me miss six." Although, this answer, the young master has refused to accept, but from her mouth, it seems, better than he imagined. After all, she was also a victim. Even if he had prejudice against zhuzhizhou, he should not transfer that sense of diaphragmatic responsibility to her. "My mother is the fourth aunt of zhuzhizhou. To put it in a vulgar way, she is a love woman. My mother has two daughters, my sister and I Bamboo light rain originally thought, this let her despise life experience, she will never take the initiative to foreign humanitarian. But this moment says to Ji Huan, there is no uncomfortable feeling at all. Probably, it''s really numb. "My mother is very cowardly. Our mother and daughter have been excluded and bullied in the bamboo family until my sister was a teenager. She took the responsibility of being a mother and always protected me and my mother. It seems that we are better off in the bamboo family." Bamboo light rain side said, side unconsciously wringing fingers. She thought that she was not suffering, in fact, it was just the idea of deceiving herself. She just tried to make herself look not suffering. "My sister is only two years older than me, but she is much better than me! I came to r university to study, because against my father''s will, he was angry and said, never give me a cent. My present tuition and living expenses are all earned by my sister. " Ji Huan stares at the girl sitting opposite him without blinking. He knows that zhuzhizhou is a jerk, but he doesn''t expect that he is such a jerk. "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, if you don''t want to say it, forget it!" At this time, his heart is soft! Bamboo light rain is to shake one''s head, "have no matter, these matters, now to me already was not what matter!" [the story of Zhu Qianyu''s elder sister, Zhu Qianying, "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for the delivery of Mengbao" is being serialized, please accept and support!] Chapter 1030 Bamboo light rain is to shake one''s head, "have no matter, these matters, now to me already was not what matter!" The young master saw that she was so persistent that he could not stop her. He calmed down and listened to her. "Yan Shao, who passed this selection, didn''t get 200 million yuan? My father promised in front of our sisters that as long as anyone can get Yan Shao''s favor, he will give half of the 200 million yuan to anyone in the end. My sister is desperate to go out for the 200 million yuan! " Hearing this, the young master breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that she did not mean to participate in the selection. It was her sister who took part in the selection. "And then your sister went to the selection?" The young master actually had the answer in his heart, but he still wanted to hear her promise. Zhu Qianyu nodded, "well, my sister had me sent back early in the morning. She left with the selection army last night. Can you tell me the details? I''m worried about my sister! " Bamboo light rain''s reply, let young master''s atrium thoroughly light up. In this case, I know all about her problems. "Well, it''s a big deal. All the girls in the upper class in China who are of the same age have basically signed up. I''ve heard that there are thousands of people in this primary election. After the primary election, they can directly enter the first round. There is no limit to the number of people in each round. In short, all those who pass the primary election can automatically enter the next round of selection. " Bamboo light rain look up at the clock, 1:30. "Is there any result in the primary now?" Bamboo light rain is very clear, with the ability and appearance of her sister, the primary will definitely pass, but, in my heart, she is hoping that her sister will be brushed down in the first round. Before, the young master only looked at this matter as a joke. Naturally, he didn''t care about the result. Seeing that Zhu Qianyu was so nervous, he took out the phone and pulled it out. The person on the other side of the phone told him the result soon. "A thousand people were selected in the primary election, so the other side would not disclose the list." Bamboo light rain slightly disappointed, thoughtfully drank two drinks, then asked, "that Yan little, who is it?" Ji''s family and Yan''s family actually have business contacts, including Yan Shao. Ji Huan has been in contact with them for several times. From the point of view of business rivals, the other side is a worthy of respect. In business, Ji Huan had few admirers. In addition to his own family, Yan Shao was one of the few. "This one is less inflammatory. Its full name is Yanhan. He is 28 years old and 18 years old. He took over all the industries of Yan Family and Tong family from his parents. His assets have become a mystery. In short, he is definitely one of the biggest plutocrats in China. His personality is a bit strange, sometimes cold and sometimes talkative. Anyway, everything depends on his mood. In addition to the leading enterprises that normally occupy some industries, there are also some industries in the gray area. No one can estimate the specific number of gray industries. Therefore, it is difficult to understand his assets. " Bamboo light rain know less is a fierce figure, but did not expect, is so fierce. After hearing Ji Huan''s explosion, he turned pale. "So... He''s so powerful?" The young master knew that it was about the industry in the grey area of Yan Shao that frightened her. "Well, from a businessman''s point of view, he''s a genius. I don''t know much about the others. " It''s a foregone conclusion that her sister will take part in the selection. It''s still uncertain whether she can come to the end. He still keeps some of them to avoid scaring her. "Oh..." as expected, Zhu Qianyu was distracted by his words, and his face improved a little. "In fact, you don''t have to worry so much. According to our analysis, Yan Shao''s selection is a farce. " The young master took out the result of gossip with his family last night to appease Zhu Qianyu. "Ah? Why Zhu Qianyu looks at him in surprise, "Yan Shao is very handsome. He has a fight with the stars. Men are rich and handsome. Twenty eight years old is a good young man. Do you think that such a man needs to choose his wife in this way? " Bamboo shallow rain crooked head think, and Piao Ji Huan one eye, although, she don''t know whether he has money, but only with him, probably countless women are willing to marry him upside down, not to mention, that Yan Shao is rich and handsome. "Not really!" "So ah, it must be very difficult for him to accept these five selection schemes. There are probably no women who can pass them." The young master didn''t know Yan Shao''s specific selection plan, but he could imagine that it must be very strict and wonderful. As for why he can imagine, probably, is the common point of thinking of smart men. But his very firm idea was denied by Zhu Qianyu. "Not necessarily!" Bamboo light rain wrung her eyebrows in distress. "Oh? Why do you think so? " This time, it''s the young master''s turn to be curious. "My sister is not only beautiful, but also a decathlon. Nothing I know can defeat my sister!" Young master funny looking at bamboo light rain, dare feeling, in this girl''s eyes, her sister is a God, not a person! "Don''t worry. In a word, the intention of Yan Shaonong''s trial is not to marry any woman. So, he won''t let anyone have a chance to come to the end! " The young master ignored the bamboo light rain, his face was sad, and he still insisted on his original view. Bamboo shallow rain listened to Ji Huan''s several guarantees, although the heart is still not up and down, but at least, was at the beginning to be a lot more comfortable. After learning that Zhu Qianyu was not on a blind date with Yan Shao, the young master was in a better mood. In order not to let her worry about her sister, he racked his brains to dig out many interesting stories and gossip, and chatted with Zhu Qianyu all over the world for an afternoon. As the sky darkened, the young master got up and said, "let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner." Bamboo light rain and Ji Huan chat is just the rise, he was so mentioned, turned to look out of the window, just surprised that time is not early. "No, you can go home with your family. I''ll go to the canteen for free." Zhu Qianyu is very satisfied with the living here without any expenses. He also likes the food in the canteen very much. The young master ignored her, "let''s go and have a meal with me. I have a large family in my family. It doesn''t matter who has lost me, or do you want to demolish the bridge after crossing the river? " What the young master wants to say is that all the people in my family are right. Even beibeiguoguo always hugs each other. He is the only single dog who feels miserable on holidays. Bamboo light rain usually about him out, never take up the time in the evening, most of them are about a time in the afternoon to have a cup of coffee. Chapter 1031 But today, she bothered him to drive from the city. When it''s dinner time, she mercilessly drives people to leave. It''s really like he said, it''s a bit like tearing down a bridge. "Well, let''s go to dinner, but it''s not for you, it''s for me!" The young master just wants to spend more time with her. It doesn''t matter whether she asks or he asks. "Well, please. What would you like to eat?" The young master picked up his backpack and carried it well. "Since it''s me, it''s up to you, of course." Bamboo light rain stood up and walked to the bedroom, "you slowly think, I go to change clothes." Soon, bamboo light rain then changed a fresh white sports dress, standing in the porch, supporting the wall, put on cloth shoes. "Have you thought about it?" The young master stared at her plain face and couldn''t move his eyes. "Whatever!" Bamboo light rain rolled a white eye, finally, she made a decision, "there is a farm near here, the ingredients are all natural and pollution-free, go to taste?" Before, the heart shadow dinner, bamboo light rain with the brigade to taste. She said that the young master had been to the farm many times, but he didn''t break it. "In that case, I want to try it." Zhu Qianyu and the young master have met several times in private, but it''s the first time to take his car. As usual, both of them are about to have tea and coffee in the afternoon. After that, Zhu Qianyu always insists on taking the car to Xinying, so this is the first time she sees Ji Huan''s car. Although she and her sister don''t have any status in the bamboo family, she can distinguish cars. After all, her sisters and brothers will own their own cars after they get their driving licenses, except for her and her sister Zhu Qianying. Bamboo light rain sitting on this seemingly low-key essence of over a million cars, in the heart murmur. It seems that Ji Huan''s family still has some foundation. Otherwise, who would buy a car worth more than one million yuan. Ji Huan was in a good mood. After getting on the bus, he pretended he didn''t know anything and let Zhu Qianyu lead the way. Zhu Qianyu said the address of the farm, but he was more straightforward. "You can help me set up the navigation." When they came out of the farm, the sound of insects was loud and clear, and the shadows of trees were dancing. "Do you want to take a walk and eat?" The young master suggested. Zhu Qianyu shakes her head. The more she eats this meal, the more guilty she feels. She is afraid that Ji Huan will suddenly receive a call from her family. Fortunately, his phone was still on the table. And now, it''s more than eight o''clock, how can she occupy his time? "No, I have to see the script when I go back. The director told me to try to direct a short piece tomorrow." Ji Huan said sincerely, "Congratulations!" "Thank you for introducing me to such a good internship unit. I''m going to start school soon. I''m not willing to leave." Zhu Qianyu is telling the truth. Compared with the boring theoretical knowledge she learned in school, the two-month internship has made her learn a lot of practical knowledge that is not in books. "Since you like this place so much, you can tell sister Fang that you will come to practice on Saturday and Sunday, but you have to work hard for yourself." Tian Fang has a very good impression of Zhu Qianyu. Even if Ji Huan doesn''t interfere, as long as Zhu Qianyu puts forward his own proposal and dares to write a meal ticket, Tian Fang will agree immediately. Bamboo light rain a face surprise, "really can be like this?" Young master did not give her a positive answer, "you can try it!" Because of the young master''s proposal, Zhu Qianyu was very excited all the way, and even forgot what bothered her all day. The young master took her to the door of the dormitory. Instead of getting off, he just rolled down the window and watched her enter the yard and open the door. Bamboo light rain seems to be able to sense his line of sight, suddenly turned his head, short hair in the shadow of the lamp draw a beautiful arc. The young master looked at her steadily. She handed her hand and waved to him with a smile. Then she flashed into the door. The young master kept a good mood all the way. When he came home, he saw his parents sitting in the living room and waved with a smile. "Hello, daddy and Mommy Letong grinned and patted Ji Rui on the shoulder. "Look, daddy, I won!" The young master took down his backpack and asked, "you two bet?" Le Tong frankly admitted, "yes, I said you must be happy to come back like a flower, your father said your face like balsam pear." The young master walked to the kitchen with a smile, "Daddy, what''s your eyesight? When am I not like a flower? Return balsam pear, say is yourself Once in a while, my mother and my father are at odds. My father''s face is no different from bitter gourd. The young master poured a glass of juice in the kitchen and came out while drinking. "Why don''t you take someone home for dinner sometime?" Although Letong doesn''t interfere in the young master''s relationship, she is always concerned about it. This was the first time he didn''t go home for dinner. In the past, he just drank tea and coffee. "It''s early!" Although the young master said so, his expression was very firm. After drinking the juice in the glass, the young master goes to hold Letong and Ji Rui, "good night, daddy and Mommy!" Le Tong patted him on the face, "good night, go to take a bath, go to bed and make a love call before going to bed..." The young master thinks that sometimes Mommy is bad. "Mommy, how can you have these things in your mind?" Letong pushed him and motioned him to take a bath, "what do you mean by these things? No matter who it is, it will be particularly vulnerable and easy to fall at night. It will show you a clear way. Do you still think that mommy will give you bad advice? " The young master came out of the bath and went to bed. He saw that it was almost eleven o''clock. He picked up the phone and hesitated whether he wanted to make a phone call and chat as mommy said? Although he and she have been chatting for one afternoon and the whole dinner time, the topic between them never seems to stop. Moreover, it''s not his narcissism. He thinks that the way Zhu Qianyu looks at him now is quite different from the beginning. Call, young master didn''t call at last. Because, he wants to bamboo shallow rain said to go back to see the script, even if he is not sure if she is looking for an excuse, but he is still afraid to quarrel with her. While Zhu Qianyu has always been thinking about the young master''s words. At lunch time, he went back to the canteen with the worker''s car, gave a meal for two, and carried it to Tian Fang''s office to find her. Tian Fang is still busy in the office. Seeing her, she nods and continues to do her own business. Bamboo light rain embarrassed to eat first, until see her close the paper on the table, and a long breath, she just put the lunch box in the past, "Fangjie, eat." Tian Fang is also not polite, got up to pick up two cups of water, one cup in front of her, a cup of his own breath to drink half a cup. "What''s the matter?" Chapter 1032 Tian Fang thought the bamboo light rain was very interesting. She was a very good relative. She had practiced here for more than two months, but she never asked for anything. The two directors of the cast are full of praise for her. "Sister Fang, I''m going to start school soon. I want to ask if I can come to visit and Study on Saturday and Sunday without pay." Tian Fang looked at the little girl''s uneasy face and said with a smile, "you can come here on Saturday and Sunday. I''ll give you one third of your salary. But then you''ll have no rest at all. Is that ok? " "Never mind. I never get busy on Saturday." Zhu Qianyu used to read books in the library most of the time on Saturdays and Sundays. As for the students who usually play basketball together, most of them go out in pairs on Saturdays and Sundays. Naturally, she is embarrassed to be a light bulb. Tian Fang only knew that young master Ji had a good relationship with Zhu Qianyu, but at that point, she really didn''t know, so she kindly reminded her, "it''s settled? Don''t ask your boyfriend? " Bamboo light rain but completely didn''t understand the hint in Tian Fang''s words, don''t want to answer, "I don''t have a boyfriend! A single dog Tian Fang couldn''t help it, so he had to pick out the words and say, "do you want to come to practice on Saturday and Sunday after the beginning of school, Ji Huan know?" Tian Fang did not dare to do such a thing. She doesn''t dare to offend the man of Ji family. Ji Dabao is enough for her. If Ji Xiaobao is added, can she still survive? "He knows." It''s not surprising that Zhu Qianyu didn''t think much about Tian Fang''s problem. After all, she was introduced as an intern by Ji Huan. Even if Zhu Qianyu said so, Tian Fang still didn''t dare to be careless. He told Zhu Qianyu to reply her in the afternoon. After she left, he called the young master. "Huan Shao, Xiaoyu wants to continue to stay in Xinying as a work student at the beginning of school. Do you know that?" "Well, she told me that you can do it by yourself, sister Fang. If you''re not embarrassed, you can help her arrange it." It''s rare for the young master to be so polite, which makes Tian Fang flattered. "Of course, it''s not difficult. Director Kong and Fei don''t know how much they like her. She''s willing to continue to help. That''s a good thing." After a pause, Tian Fang still couldn''t help reminding the young master, "but then she won''t have time on Saturday and Sunday. You two want to meet, isn''t it more difficult?" The young master didn''t seem to take this seriously. "It''s OK. If you want to see me, I''ll see you sometime." Since the young master himself acquiesced in this matter, Tian Fang readily arranged all kinds of matters for Zhu Qianyu after the beginning of school. The reason why the young master is so determined is that he received the annual invitation from the team leader who played together a while ago, inviting him to be the consultant of the basketball club. And Zhu Qianyu is the head of the women''s branch of the basketball club. The club activities are at least once a week. When there is a competition, the activities will be more frequent. Therefore, he only has more time to meet Zhu Qianyu. In the next few days, because of the light rain, the young master paid special attention to Qiyan''s wife selection. When he inquired with Ji Dabao for the third time, Ji Dabao couldn''t help being curious. "Xiaobao, are you familiar with Yanshao? Why do you care so much about him these two days? " In fact, Xiaobao''s contact with Yanshao is limited, but Ji Dabao is very familiar with Yanshao because of the cooperation between the two companies. Xiaobao did not hide, "Xiaoyu''s sister, also went to participate in the selection." Ji Dabao can''t help but wonder, "the elder sister of bamboo light rain?" "Well!" Ji Dabao thought about it for a moment and suddenly realized, "is bamboo light rain the daughter of Bamboo Island?" Xiao Bao nodded again, "Hmm!" Ji Dabao thought deeply on his face, "does daddy and mommy know about this Obviously, the people of the Ji family have no good impression on this Bamboo Island. Xiaobao face dew alert, "Ji Dabao, you don''t want to encourage daddy and mommy to fight mandarin duck?" Ji Dabao glared at him, "where do you think you are? Are we such people? Bamboo light rain, is the Bamboo Island a few aunt too''s daughter Ji Dabao is similar to Xiaobao. He despises Zhu Zhizhou, but he has no prejudice against Zhu Qianyu. "Four aunt too..." mention this, small treasure can''t help but feel distressed from bamboo light rain. Growing up in such a family, I don''t know how much she suffered from childhood. "Well... It seems that she is not easy either?" Dabao knows more about the bamboo family than Xiaobao. Therefore, among the several aunts of the bamboo family, the fourth Auntie is the least scheming and the least important. He knows this. When the mother is a coward, a pair of daughter''s situation, can imagine how difficult. "If it was easy, her sister wouldn''t want to go to the selection, would she?" Although Xiao Bao has never seen Zhu Qianying, he has heard Zhu Qianyu talk about it countless times. Therefore, in Xiao Bao''s eyes, Zhu Qianying should be similar to Zhu Qianyu, a simple girl. "Well, since it''s about bamboo light rain, I''ll pay more attention to it. However, you''d better tell mommy about her family as soon as possible, and wait for daddy and mommy to have a bottom in mind. " In fact, Xiaobao and Zhu Qianyu are just friends at best, but the Ji family have basically decided that Zhu Qianyu is Xiaobao''s real daughter. Because, for so many years, they haven''t seen Xiaobao so patient and care about the girls outside her family. "Oh..." About Zhu Qianyu''s family background, Xiaobao didn''t want to hide it from his parents. He just had a little too much fun these two days and forgot about it. As soon as the broker Dabao reminded him, Xiaobao went home at night and confessed to his parents. Yue Tong and Ji Rui are obviously stunned for a moment. Obviously, neither of them has ever thought that Zhu Qianyu is the daughter of Zhu Zhizhou. Even though, they have long known that zhuqianyu is from L City. "Zhuzhizhou..." Ji Rui''s thoughtful expression is exactly the same as Ji Dabao''s reaction at that time. "Well, it''s the child of the fourth aunt of the bamboo family. Her sister''s name is Zhu Qianying. I didn''t ask her mother''s name." "Her mother''s name is Chen Jing. She used to be the chef of Mingxuan hotel. Later, she was raised at home by zhuzhizhou." Yue Tong knows more about the bamboo family than Dabao. The young master, who has always been fearless and fearless, said with his parents, and rarely felt uneasy. He looked at his parents carefully for fear that they might say something against or contemptuous. Of course, they despise zhuzhizhou. He doesn''t have any opinions. What he fears is that his parents will not even wait for zhuzhizhou. Unexpectedly, after being silent for a while, Letong said to Xiaobao with pity, "what a poor child. If you have time, please invite Xiaoyu to have dinner at home!" Obviously, Letong''s motherhood has broken out again. Chapter 1033 "Xiaobao, there are only ten beauties in the last round of the selection. Among them, there is Zhu Qianying. However, no one knows whether there is a winner in the last round or who the specific winner is, and most people''s view is that no one can win in the last round of selection. " After getting the news from Ji Dabao, Xiao Bao hesitated for a while. Finally, he concealed the news. Since most people think that no one can win in the final round, he doesn''t have to tell Zhu Qianyu about the results of the fourth round to save her worry. Bamboo light rain there, one day a phone call home, her wimpy mother, only one way to comfort her, "light rain don''t worry, your sister will be OK." "If it''s OK, you''ll just nag all day long. If it''s OK, don''t you know how to go out and inquire?" Light rain NAO is a good temper, this also some blame from the mother. "But... I don''t know anyone..." Chen Jing replied timidly on the other end of the phone. She has been timid since she was a child, but she has great talent in cooking. Under the guidance of her father as a chef, she got a certificate at the age of 18, passed the examination of Mingxuan Hotel, and entered Mingxuan. Unexpectedly, within a year, she was attracted by the owner Zhu Zhizhou, and was taken back to the bamboo family as a cook. At the age of 19, she gave birth to Zhu Qianying. When zhuzhizhou goes out to socialize, most of them lead her third aunt, TaiFang Caiping, and never take her with them. Therefore, Chen Jing tells the truth that she doesn''t know anyone. Unable to get information from his mother, Zhu Qianyu had to call Xing Bolun. The other party''s attitude was the same as at the beginning, avoiding the heavy and taking the light. He didn''t want to talk more about it. It''s not that Zhu Qianyu didn''t want to inquire about Ji Huan, but he thought that this period of time had caused him a lot of trouble. In the end, he restrained his irritable heart and quietly waited for his sister''s news while practicing. A few days later, bamboo light rain suddenly received a message, is the online bank transfer information, prompted her to have 100000 yuan transfer. This bank card in her hand was given to her by her elder sister when she came to r university. Her elder sister would regularly transfer some money to her for her tuition and daily expenses. But, isn''t my sister bailing out Bolen a few days ago and giving her 50000 yuan? Why are you turning around now? Zhu Qianyu tried to dial up her sister''s phone. The phone, which had been off for several days, was finally turned on. However, a prompt tone came from the microphone: "the user you dialed is on the phone.". Zhu Qianyu didn''t hang up because she knew that no matter how busy her sister was, she would answer her phone at the first time. Sure enough, after a while, the phone was connected. Before bamboo light rain had time to say anything, she heard her sister ask, "light rain, did you receive the money?" Sure enough, the money was transferred by my sister. But where did she get so much money? Can''t be with that inflammation little want? "Sister, brother Allen gave me 50000 cards that day. Why did you transfer 100000 to me? Where did you get the money? " Bamboo light rain is very nervous, since that day after listening to Ji Huan said the deeds of less inflammation, these days she has been praying, hope sister this time can fail once. Yan little that kind of mysterious person, she doesn''t want to elder sister and he lead up what relation. "Xiaoyu, don''t worry. The money is not stolen or robbed. It''s just coming. Don''t worry about it." The person on the other side of the microphone comforted her carefully. "The last time you went abroad, did you go to work? Is the reward so high this time? " Even if the elder sister emphasizes so, bamboo light rain still holds the attitude of suspicion. "Fool, this is the money my aunt gave me to buy a car." Zhu Qianyu seems to have heard Tianda''s joke. Will the aunt, who is always thinking about her mother and daughter, be willing to give her sister money to buy a car? Unless the sun rises in the West. "Sister, are you sure you''re not teasing me? People like Auntie will give you money to buy a car? " Zhu Qianyu didn''t believe her at all. "Fool, if it was before, she would not give me money, but now it is different. Yan Shao that trial, I became the only winner, she certainly does not want to give me, but in dad urged, she black face obediently gave me a million Bamboo light shadow on the other side of the microphone, mentioning this matter is full of smile, even through the phone, bamboo light rain can also clearly feel, but, she is not happy at all. "Elder sister, do you really believe that Yan Shao?" Sister, come out of a tiger''s den and fall into another wolf''s den. Bamboo shallow shadow rare silence down, in bamboo shallow rain think sister was shaken by her, but hear sister said, "light rain, this is not important!" Bamboo light rain think Ji Huan said those words, in the heart more and more close urgent. "Sister, you are playing with fire! I inquired with people, that Yan Shao is not a simple character! " Her tone was very strong, hoping to dispel her sister''s idea of playing with fire. However, her sister, has always been stubborn, with her meager strength can not shake her decision. "Xiaoyu, you don''t have to worry about it! My sister promised you that she would not do anything to humble herself, would you? " With the assurance of my sister, bamboo light rain just feel at ease some, and then, just think of that sum of money. "Sister, isn''t aunt always eloquent? Why didn''t you convince Dad this time? " Zhu Qianyu and his sister have tried to fight for something in front of their father at the dinner table before. But basically, every time his father is convinced by his mother, in the end, he will definitely give the decision to his mother. In this way, the struggle between the two sisters always fails without thinking about it. "Because dad wants to perform well in front of Yan Shao now!" Bamboo light shadow on the other side of the phone, she just in the dining room with one against three war aunt two mother three mother''s story vividly repeated. Bamboo light rain just listen to, also feel very happy, can''t help laughing at the microphone for a while. Finally, bamboo light rain closed, said with a smile, "sister, thank you!" "Fool, you are becoming more and more stupid. Are you stupid in making network thunder dramas?" Bamboo light rain is a burst of ha ha ha, the next topic of the two sisters is basically gossip happy topic, straight talk to the phone no electricity, bamboo light rain just hung up. After hanging up the phone, bamboo light rain gradually calmed down, can''t help but worry about sister. Although, the elder sister in the phone repeatedly promised that she would not mess, but, to bamboo light rain to the elder sister''s understanding, this sentence, more, not guarantee, just let yourself at ease. What my sister has done over the years, basically, is to put her and her mother in the first place. So what she promised just now is not credible at all! Chapter 1034 Bamboo light rain in the heart although worry elder sister, but she, this can only dry anxious, even know inflammation little is not easy to provoke of Lord, but also powerless to change what. Had to secretly pray in the heart Sister good luck, can let that in the eyes of outsiders mysterious and strange Yan less sincerely treat each other. Sister finally passed the selection, bamboo light rain did not tell Ji Huan. After all, it''s her private business. If it''s not good, it''s always bothering Ji Huan. In the blink of an eye, it''s time for the beginning of school. Tian Fang offered to send Zhu Qianyu back to register, packed most of his luggage back to school, and left a small part in the dormitory. Tian Fang said that she would keep the dormitory. Later, she would come to work on Saturday and Sunday and still live here. Zhu Qianyu is very grateful for this. After getting his internship salary, he clamors to invite Tian Fang and the crew to dinner. This meal almost took half of her internship salary, but she is now well-off and doesn''t care much about it. But Tian Fang, after learning the price of the meal, felt very sorry and told her to write an application for reimbursement. Bamboo light rain put off for a while, finally can''t beat Tian Fang, then according to her meaning to write the application. Ji Huan was very busy during this time. From that day to Xinying''s meeting with Zhu Qianyu, they never met. Occasionally, they would send messages to each other to care about each other, but not frequently. Ji Huan is because busy, bamboo light rain, but it is because of the sister a casual words, and deliberately opened the distance. At that time, she told her sister that Xinying promised to let her go back to work as a student on Saturday and Sunday. My sister murmured at that time, "is it your foreign language teacher again? Is he too good for you? " Afterwards, bamboo light rain think, think sister guess not good reason. Although Tian Fang promised to work as a student, it seems impossible to say that Ji Huan didn''t deal with it. For Ji Huan, she has only a good feeling now. Of course, she also remembered that he was a married man. Usually contact and communication, has been careful to maintain the boundaries of friends. The most intimate time was to ask him about Yan Shao. But even that time, there was still no cross-border behavior between them. From such a long time of contact, she can be sure that he is a very gentlemanly man with great respect for girls. She could even be sure that even if he really had other intentions towards her, he would never force her to do so if she didn''t want to. But the problem is, she''s afraid she can''t control her heart. A man like Ji Huan is not only handsome but also knowledgeable. He has a good sense of humor and excellent self-cultivation. Even if he is a stranger who doesn''t know him at all, his sight is easily attracted by him. Not to mention, he helped her a lot during this period of time, and also acted as a bosom brother for a long time. Her affection for him had risen to the point where she was afraid. On the third day of school, in philosophy class, Zhu Qianyu rarely distracted herself from class. Fang Ziqing, sitting next to her, poked her with a pen. A piece of white paper was moved to her, with a line on it. "Little bamboo, are you in love?" Bamboo light rain Leng for a while, take up the pen, in her line of words after a big "no"! How to talk about people who don''t even have a love partner? "Want to talk?" Fang Ziqing wrote another line and moved it over. Zhu Qianyu didn''t even think about it. He added a big "no" at the back. After finishing school, Fang Ziqing, who wants to leave with her schoolbag, is caught by bamboo light rain. "Ziqing, the club has activities today." Fang Ziqing asked for mercy in pain, "little bamboo, can you let me go? I don''t know how to play basketball at all. You have to catch a strong man to make up for the number. Are you really good? " Bamboo light rain lazy to explain with her, tightly grasp her arm, just drag people to the playground. Needless to say, most of the activities of the basketball club are carried out on the basketball court. "Well, how could that be Mr. Ji?" Bamboo light rain only when friends, this is to divert her attention, ignore her, a pull her to sit on the stone bench, low head from the bag took out two pairs of shoes, threw a pair to her. "Cut the crap and change the shoes." "Not... Ah... Hello, Mr. Ji!" Fang Ziqing cried out. Bamboo light rain when she has been in nonsense, mouth muttered a "two goods", bent down to take off the boots, carefully put on the shoelaces of the shoes. At this time, it was more than four o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun was still a little fierce. The bamboo light rain hanging head was a little dizzy by the sun. Suddenly, a dark shadow came and covered her in the shadow. Bamboo light rain''s line of sight slightly turns, sees a pair of big feet in shoes beside, the line of sight moves along this pair of big feet belonging to men, sees this person''s straight long legs wearing loose basketball shorts, strong upper body wearing the same set of basketball vest. Nice figure! Bamboo light rain secretly praised a, line of sight, has moved to the face of the people around. On the contrary, it was a handsome face with a smile. ¡°Hi£¡¡± The owner of the handsome face looked down at her with thin lips and a smile brighter than the sun. Bamboo light rain straight up, "Hi!", Even if she tried to squeeze out a smile, she couldn''t hide the expression of shock on her face. "Scared you?" Ji Huan sat down next to her with a smile. Bamboo light rain knows to hide but he, honest nod, "is a little bit!" Turn to look for Fang Ziqing, but find that girl don''t know when to slip! "Fang Ziqing went there to buy drinks!" The originator who paid to send people away answered her doubts. Bamboo light rain had to continue to bow tie shoelaces, spread to Ji Huan ear questions with stuffy breath. "Why are you here? Don''t you have to go to work? " Ji Huan also bent down, picked up her other shoe, and helped her put on the shoelace with sharp fingers. "Come and exercise!" After answering slowly, she handed her shoes with laces to her feet. "Thank you..." bamboo light rain face fiery took the shoes. Even she can''t remember when the last time someone else wore shoelaces for her. Four or five years old? When I was five or six years old? I feel that my face is full of bashful bamboo light rain, and the shoes on this side wear very slowly. If she can, she really hopes that this shoe can be worn until the end of the club activities. Of course, this is definitely impossible. "What''s the matter? Shall I help you with it? " Ji Huan''s words sounded in her ears. "No... no!" The movement of bamboo light rain hand is obviously much faster. Although, this man has always been a gentleman. But it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t dare to squat down in front of so many people to help her put on her shoes and tie her shoelaces. Chapter 1035 But it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t dare to squat down in front of so many people to help her put on her shoes and tie her shoelaces. Ji Huan was in a very good mood, squinting at the bamboo light rain with ostrich bent and shoelaces tied. The sun is very big, shining on her back neck, the original white skin, a large red. Ji Huan knew that the red was not a masterpiece of the sun, but a gift from him. Even if he did, he didn''t feel guilty at all. Think about so many days did not see her, this can see her so coy appearance, this time miss, also be worth. Finally, bamboo light rain, who is not easy to put on good shoes, has sorted out her mind. She looks up and looks at her straight. Although her face is still a little red, her tone is calm as usual. "You haven''t answered me yet. Don''t you have to go to work?" Ji Huan nodded and shook his head. "What do you mean? Yes, or no? " Ji Huan looked at the bamboo light rain that was teased anxiously, can''t help but stretch out his hand in the past, want to rub her hair. Bamboo light rain head one side, hide this his big hand. Ji Huan shrugged helplessly, "to go to work, however, I am in the position, late and early leave nobody tube." For Ji Huan''s work, Zhu Qianyu hasn''t inquired much about it. So far, he still stays at the beginning of what he said: working as a manager in a large enterprise. "You do sales?" Bamboo light rain take it for granted that only do sales people, working hours will be so flexible. Ji Huan could not help but raised his lips again, for her simplicity. "Well..." He answered vaguely that there was nothing wrong with sales in a position like him. In a word, some jobs are related to sales. Zhu Qianyu believed this, mumbled "really free...", then stood up and patted his ass and walked toward the basketball court. Ji Huan strode to keep up with him. Zhu Qianyu turned his head and glared at him. "You go to exercise. I want to participate in club activities. I don''t have time to play with you." Ji Huan did not mean to leave, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t accompany me, I accompany you!" At this moment, he once again let bamboo light rain think of "rogue" two words. "Ji Huan, don''t make trouble. We don''t allow outsiders to make trouble in our club activities. You go to play with your friends and come to see you after my training." Bamboo shallow rain wire didn''t notice, he was forced to automatically retreat into his trap unconsciously. But even if she said so, Ji Huan still didn''t mean to turn around and leave. When she quickened her pace, he took a big step. When her pace slowed down, he kept his pace to the minimum. Bamboo shallow rain can not say what feeling, always feel, for a period of time did not see him, it seems, and some different. Of course, she would never admit that she didn''t see him during this period. In fact, she missed him a little. But this little thought is not good for her. Therefore, bamboo light rain has been reluctant to face this matter. Bamboo light rain how all can''t throw away this cowhide candy, finally, angrily back body, facing Ji Huan stamped feet, "Ji Huan, you like this I will be criticized!" Ji Huan seldom makes her angry. Even, it never made him angry. But at the moment, he just shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. No matter what bamboo light rain said, he followed her step by step. See, the two have entered the stadium from, officially integrated into the community army. "Bamboos, come up!" As the Minister of the women''s branch, Zhu Qianyu was called to the forefront by the president as soon as he appeared. Bamboo light rain flawless again pay attention to Ji Huan, trot forward. She thought Ji Huan would leave automatically. How to know, when she stood in front of the president, she raised her eyes to Jihuan with an unpredictable smile. "President, he..." Zhu Qianyu urgently wants to explain, but the president interrupts her, "Xiaozhu, this is coach Ji, our new club consultant. If you don''t understand anything in the future, you can ask coach Ji. Coach Ji was the president of big B basketball club, and once led big B basketball team to win several college student Championships in succession." Bamboo light rain gaped at Ji Huan, she knew he played basketball well, but did not expect him to be so strong ah! With that, the president said to Ji Huan, who was smiling, "coach Ji, this is Zhu Qianyu, director of the women''s division. You can just call her Xiao Zhu. She is an all-round person with average abilities in all aspects. Coach Ji, would you like to see some of them first? " Ji Huan blinked at the bamboo light rain, then turned to the president and said, "let them have a fight." Bamboo light rain takes advantage of the president not to notice, ruthlessly stare Ji Huan one eye. Ji Huan said, "come on!" "Little bamboo, hurry up." The president urges Zhu Qianyu on one side. Zhu Qianyu reluctantly follows the president to the women''s branch. Zhu Qianyu started playing basketball in the second year of junior high school. At that time, because her sister was excellent in both study and sports, she didn''t want to disgrace her sister, so she worked hard to learn. However, she always felt that her level was average, especially when she stood with her sister, she would be obviously compared. So, after coming to r university, she didn''t want to enter the basketball club. Later, she took part in the school women''s basketball competition on behalf of her class. She came back with her teammates and won a champion. After that, the president came to her and asked her to be the director of the women''s division. Ji Huan is the referee of the friendly match. For Ji Huan, the referee, this is absolutely an unparalleled visual enjoyment. The figure of dribbling, passing and pitching on the court made him have boundless enthusiasm for basketball again. In the end, Zhu Qianyu won the game. Although the score was not too much, Ji Huan could see that Zhu Qianyu, as the team leader, had left a lot of strength. Ji Huan took the water, unscrewed the lid and handed it to her. He asked in a low voice, "why don''t you try your best to fight?" After drinking a lot of water, Zhu Qianyu replied in a low voice, "I don''t want to hurt their enthusiasm." Different from men''s basketball, women''s basketball is not a popular club event. It takes Zhu Qianyu a long time to form the women''s branch. Ji Huan seemed to understand her meaning at once. He didn''t ask any more until she finished drinking a bottle of water. He said, "otherwise, I''ll be the head of your women''s branch." Bamboo light rain closely staring at him, his expression, seems to be joking, but seemingly, and seems to be serious. "Coach Ji, are you sure?" To be honest, if a handsome guy like Ji Huan sits in the women''s branch, the number of members will certainly increase explosively. However, she was slightly upset at the thought that he would be regarded as a signboard by the women''s branch for other female students. "Sure, as long as you want, I will support you unconditionally!" Chapter 1036 After a friendly competition, it''s time for the club activities. Fang Zijing, who had been acting as a cheerleader, came running with her bags and belongings. "Bamboos, you are so handsome just now!" Bamboo light rain toward her smile, took his bag, take out a towel from inside to wipe sweat. "Ziqing, let''s go out for dinner?" Ji Huan suddenly asked Fang Ziqing. Fang Ziqing did not answer, bamboo light rain on the mobile phone in the bag rang, bamboo light rain took a look, two show eyebrows immediately twisted into a ball. "Ma!" After getting through the phone, Zhu Qianyu ran to the audience with few people with his mobile phone. Ji Huan stood staring at her back. Fang Zi looked at her running back and looked at Ji Huan. Finally, he put the bag of bamboo light rain into Ji Huan''s arms. "Mr. Ji, I''m still in a hurry to go home to help. Please tell Xiao Zhu that I''ll go first." She''s not sure if teacher Ji wants to pursue her friends, but she certainly has a good feeling. When Zhu Qianyu calls back, Fang Ziqing, who doesn''t want to be a light bulb, has disappeared. "Fang Ziqing said that when she went back home to help, she left first." Ji Huan, entrusted by others to take care of Zhu Qianyu''s articles, dutifully handed his bag and bag with shoes to Zhu Qianyu. "Oh..." the bamboo light rain droops eyes to take over own goods. Ji Huan fixed his eyes and found that her face was not very good. It seemed that she was also in a low mood? Ji Huan didn''t ask her anything, but accompanied her to leave the playground and walk to the side path. On both sides of the path, there are many Bauhinia trees planted along the road. At this time, it is the season for flowers to bloom. The red petals are all over the path. Looking up, a purple path winds through the shade. It''s beautiful and romantic. However, Ji Huan and Zhu Qianyu are silent, but their mood is totally out of touch with beauty and romance. They walked side by side, their feet fell on the petals silently, and they were silent for a while. Finally, Ji Huan could not help breaking the silence. "Dinner together?" Bamboo light rain turned to see him one eye, silently shook his head. "What''s the matter? What happened? " Ji Huan doesn''t have to think about it. It must be that phone call that made her feel bad. "My elder sister..." Zhu Qianyu hesitated for a while, but finally he could not hold back and said the matter roughly. "My elder sister passed the selection of Yan Shao. After two days, people from Yan''s family came to visit us. Probably, by the way, they wanted to talk about my elder sister''s marriage with Yan Shao." Ji Huan was a little surprised, because he had been inquiring about the final result of the selection, but it turned out that her sister won in the end. "That should be good for your sister?" Ji Huan doesn''t like to make random comments about the bamboo family and the Yan family. Zhu Qianyu shook his head. "I don''t think it''s a good thing, but my sister insists on it. However, when the Yan family came, my sister was not at home. To be exact, she had been away from home for more than ten days, and there was no news at all. " Ji Huan didn''t know what she wanted to say. "Do you think your sister regretted it? That''s why I ran away? " "No, my sister does things without regret. Now that she went to the selection, it means that she is ready to get married. She''s just on business, away for a while. " As for why my sister left this time, Zhu Qianyu didn''t know. Maybe she was going to work or travel. "Since you think your sister has been psychologically prepared, why are you in a bad mood now?" Ji Huan doesn''t want to give Zhu Qianyu a chance to escape. He''s very busy these days. Let alone meeting each other, they have less time to connect with each other on the phone. It''s rare to see her today. He planned to invite her to dinner and a movie. But at the moment, the plan to eat and watch a movie may be in vain. However, he is very glad that when she is not happy, he happens to be at her side. In this way, he can at least pacify her personally rather than by others. Bamboo light rain suddenly stopped, turned and walked to the grass beside the path, and sat down cross legged. Ji Huan followed her without saying a word and sat down beside her. "I can''t be angry with my mother! My sister has been away from home for more than ten days. She calls me every three to five to ask if I have any news about her "Doesn''t that mean your mother cares about your sister?" Ji Huan is a little confused about the way the family get along with each other. "Fart! If she cared about her sister, she would not even know that she had left. In fact, my sister has a job abroad and has to go abroad for a while every once in a while, but my mother doesn''t know anything about this. Even my sister didn''t ask me where the money came from. I estimate that this time she will be so anxious, because the Yan family wants people, right Chen Jing calls her frequently for the purpose that Zhu Qianyu guesses that she is close to ten. On the face of it, of course, things were more serious than she thought. Because the three members of the Yan family have been avoiding the people of the bamboo family these days. It seems that they don''t even want to accept an apology. "Xiaoyu, it''s your sister''s and Yan''s business after all. Even if you are in a bad mood, you can''t help her. In my opinion, Yan Shao is definitely not a good talker, but your sister has been gone for so many days, there is no movement in his side, and even there is no news that he wants to terminate the engagement with your sister. Presumably, when your sister left, she may have informed him. " Bamboo light rain silent for a while, brow, not by loosen a lot, seems to be Ji Huan words convinced. "Well, your analysis seems reasonable." Ji Huan got up and patted the petals on his trousers. "Let''s go. I''ll take you back to the dormitory first. You take a bath and I''ll pick you up for dinner." Bamboo light rain passively stand up, while patting the petals, while looking at his sports dress. "Didn''t you sweat all over just now?" Ji Huan understood what she meant. "Don''t worry, the club gave me special treatment as a consultant, and arranged a single apartment for me, which is in the graduate building not far from your dormitory." At this time, Zhu Qianyu thought of his warning to stay away from him, but his words had already been spoken out. It seemed that it was too inhumane and hypocritical to refuse again. Forget it. When we have dinner later, let''s make it clear to him. She and he can''t be so ambiguous any more. Ji Huan didn''t know what she was going to do. He happily took her to the dormitory downstairs and drove to the graduate building. Half an hour later, Ji Huan, dressed in casual clothes, stood downstairs in the girls'' dormitory waiting for bamboo light rain. A few minutes after the phone call, bamboo light rain, wearing a sleeveless knitted shirt and Capris, came out of the corridor. Chapter 1037 Bamboo light rain originally around to the back seat, but Ji Huan has opened the copilot door waiting, she had to, as he would like to sit on the copilot. "What would you like to eat?" Ji Huan looks at the bamboo light rain with her head down and her seat belt buckled. Today, she looks younger. She says she is a junior high school student, and some people believe her. If he stands with her, will others suspect that he has seduced young girls? Thinking about this, Ji Huan couldn''t help raising his lips. Bamboo light rain buckle good seat belt, head a Yang, just covered half of the face of short hair chicly backward swing, revealing a beautiful forehead, "go to eat Sichuan food?" Ji Huan''s vision fell on the two conspicuous blains on her forehead. "Come on, it''s hot. I''d like something light. You''re familiar here. You decide." Bamboo light rain completely don''t know Ji Huan because of her forehead two acne and changed his mind, just as he really want to eat light food today. "Well, how about Cantonese food?" "Good!" Ji Huan had no objection and drove the car out of the school road according to her instructions. A few minutes later, the car stopped in front of a Cantonese restaurant near r university. When ordering, Ji Huan, as he did last time, gave full power to Zhu Qianyu Bamboo light rain, a fish, shrimp, beef each, order a soup, and then a blanched vegetables and preserved melon yaozhu. In this way, bamboo light rain will be unconsciously instilled in some of his preferences. The food in this restaurant is fast. In order not to destroy each other''s appetite, Zhu Qianyu thinks that he will talk to Ji Huan after dinner. Although Ji Huan was only a referee, he spent a lot of energy following the players to run all over the court. He had been hungry for a long time. As soon as the food came up, he buried himself in it impolitely. Anyway, he and bamboo light rain so familiar, there is no need to pretend. Moreover, even if he eats fast, his eating posture is still elegant, but it''s just like a gentleman pressing the fast forward button when eating. Although she is also very hungry, Zhu Qianyu has no appetite for the delicious dishes on the table. Because of Ji Huan''s enlightenment, she has basically figured out what happened at home, which leads to her lack of appetite. In fact, it''s the next thing to have a showdown with Ji Huan. She slowly put the food into her mouth, usually feel very good food, at this time tasteless. Ji Huan quickly ate two bowls of rice, and then found that bamboo light rain seemed to have no appetite. "Xiaoyu, why don''t you eat? Is the dish not to your taste Ji Huan was a little regretful. At that time, she decided to eat Cantonese food for fear that she would get angry. But now she seems to have no desire to eat? "Well, let''s change it!" Ji Huan made a decision immediately. "No, no, I like Cantonese food, but I''ve just finished my exercise and I don''t have a good appetite." Ji Huan was dubious, because some people did not have a good appetite after strenuous exercise. "Then I''ll ask the waiter to add porridge..." Ji Huan didn''t wait for Zhu Qianyu to say no. he got up and walked to the door in three or two steps. He opened the door and said to the waiter standing in the corridor outside, "give me a pot of seafood porridge." Seafood porridge quickly served up, Ji Huan personally to bamboo light rain Sheng a bowl, handed to her in front of, "careful hot." I don''t know why, bamboo light rain suddenly feel very uncomfortable. Probably, because he is so good to himself, but he has to draw a clear line with him. Probably, also because of such a good man, she can not have, even, can only ruthlessly push him far away. ¡­¡­ "Ji Huan, are you so good to everyone?" Bamboo light rain remember, this words, I seem to have asked him. "How could it be?" Ji Huan put some scallion flowers in his chopsticks and sprinkled them on the porridge in her bowl. "Eat it. The porridge here seems to be quite hot. Try how it tastes." Bamboo light rain don''t know if he is deliberately avoid her question, persistent ground again ask, "but how do I think you are so good to everyone?" Ji Huan stood up straight, put down his chopsticks, and looked at her without blinking. "Xiaoyu, do you think I''m so good to everyone?" This is a rhetorical question, bamboo light rain but from inside to hear a little sad taste. She didn''t know how to answer. She lowered her head, picked up the bowl, picked up the spoon, scooped up the rice porridge, blew it, and then slowly put it into her mouth. Rice porridge is very soft, seafood is very fresh and sweet, to tell you the truth, this porridge is almost as good as my mother''s. If at ordinary times, bamboo light rain a person can eat half of the pot porridge, but she, just eat a bowl, then put down the bowl. One reason is that she has something in her heart. The other is that even if she lowers her head, she can still feel Ji Huan''s bright eyes and hardly ever leave her. "Full?" Ji Huan asked gently. Zhu Qianyu nodded, "well, I can''t eat any more..." Although this was the third meal Ji Huan had with her, he knew clearly that her appetite was not small. "Is it uncomfortable?" Ji Huan came closer and looked at her anxiously. Bamboo light rain took a paper towel and pursed his mouth, "no, it''s really because of the end of the exercise, bad appetite." Bamboo light rain hanging eyes, adhere to have spoken a lie. Ji Huan quietly looked at her for a while, trying to see some clues from her abnormality. He was sure that she didn''t have a bad appetite because of the exercise, but because of something in her heart. Is she still worried about her sister? But she just clear already want to open appearance, she this person, actually quite understand, some things think through, won''t come back and forth to tangle. Ji Huan looked at it for a long time, but he couldn''t see anything. He didn''t want to force her any more. He just said, "well, since I have no appetite now, I''ll pack the rest and take it back to the dormitory for supper." In this way, Ji Huan had no appetite. Even though he was only half full, he was only half full of the food on the table. "Well..." bamboo light rain should be a low voice. "It''s still early. Are you all right in the evening? The newly released domestic blockbuster, I heard that the plot is compact and the special effects are great. I''ve always wanted to see it, but I don''t have time. I remember you also like watching this type of film. Why don''t we go to see it together? " Ji Huan is quite confident about asking her to see a movie. After all, he and she have known each other for several months, from strangers to friends, to friends who can talk to each other, and then it''s time to take a big step forward. Bamboo light rain but did not immediately reply, she got up, picked up the teapot to him and his own injection of a cup of tea. He sat down and sipped his tea. Ji Huan knew that she was nervous. Probably, she has understood her hint? So, feel shy and embarrassed? Ji Huan here is complacent, but she suddenly raised her head, looked at him, and quickly looked away, mouth skin moved, said, "Ji Huan, I have a boyfriend." Chapter 1038 Bamboo light rain suddenly raised his head, look at him, and quickly moved away, mouth skin moved, said, "Ji Huan, I have a boyfriend." Ji Huan''s heart was originally a piece of hot iron baked with enthusiasm, which was poured down by her cold water. "Ho ho ho" was ringing. Ji Huan even saw the steaming water in front of his eyes. Ji Huan felt as if he was in the middle of hot water vapor, which was like a vacuum hood with all the air removed. His heart ached and suffocated due to poor breathing, and his brain was blank due to lack of oxygen. Bamboo light rain was determined to finally speak out, but after speaking out, he seemed to be suddenly enchanted in general, suddenly Leng in the spot did not respond, her heart a tight, "Ji Huan?" Ji Huan, who was out of order in front of him, even gave birth to Zhu Qianyu. He wanted to take back the thought he had just said, "Ji Huan, actually, I..." The sound of bamboo light rain, like a giant hand stretching out from the darkness, suddenly pulled Ji Huan back to reality. Although the suffocation of his chest was still there, he could breathe normally. The brain, too, immediately returned to function. "Xiaoyu, I don''t need to say anything. I understand it all!" Ji Huan interrupts Zhu Qianyu. The interrupted bamboo light rain, closely staring at Ji Huan, mouth, but no longer open the courage. Until she said her refusal, she found that she cared more about him than she thought. It was not until this moment that she really saw her heart. But even if you find it, even if you see it clearly, so what? "Xiaoyu, I understand!" Ji Huan, who returns to normal, pulls out a smile to appease her when she doesn''t speak. She looked painfully at Ji Huan, who pulled open his lips to show a smile, and cried out in her heart. no Don''t you understand? You are too excellent, excellent to know that you and I can not, my eyes are still unconsciously attracted by you! You are too gentle, gentle to know that your tenderness will never belong to me alone, my heart still can''t restrain the idea of wanting to monopolize you. ¡­¡­ Ji Huan didn''t know what she was struggling and suffering for, but he could see the pain in her eyes. At this time, he has regained his sense and normal analytical power. She doesn''t have a boyfriend. He''s sure about that! This affirmation does not come from the news we heard at the beginning. Instead, it comes from the understanding that he got along with her during this period of time. He just couldn''t figure out why she lied to him that she had a boyfriend. It was obvious that she had understood his special feelings for her. He said that he had a boyfriend in order to interrupt his special thought. Just, since she has no boyfriend, why should she refuse him so absolutely? Is it because I don''t like it? But Ji Huan didn''t agree with this. She is a girl who is relatively easy to understand. Most of her emotions, even if they are not shown on her face, can be clearly perceived from her many tiny movements. Therefore, Ji Huan has always been very confident that she has a good feeling for herself. Is it because of her family environment that she has no confidence in her feelings? A little contact with her father''s romantic deeds, Ji Huan will feel more and more, she will refuse himself, it is because her father''s affair makes her frustrated to all men, even if she has a good impression on him, still can''t completely trust him. Ji Huan, who admitted to understanding the reason, breathed out a breath secretly. Originally, I was too anxious. It is not easy for a girl growing up in such a special family environment to accept a man wholeheartedly. "Xiaoyu, you don''t have to blame yourself... I''m too anxious!" Ji Huan comforted her, but at the same time, he didn''t mean to retreat. He admitted that he was anxious and indirectly expressed his mind. Bamboo light rain looking at in front of the eyes was clearly rejected, but instead to comfort his man. I feel more and more pain in my heart. There is a kind of pain, that is, you know what is in front of you is the most suitable for you and what you want most, but his ownership has completely belonged to another person before you appear. "Ji Huan, I''m sorry..." I''m sorry, knowing that we can''t, I indulge myself in your indulgence. I''m sorry, knowing that you already belong, I still crave this short but precious tenderness. ¡­¡­ Ji Huan had known Zhu Qianyu for such a long time, and saw her suffering for the first time. Even though she was still worried about her sister in the early days and even just now, those were at best depression and trouble. But at the moment, her original clear eyes were covered with a layer of haze, and the dark and dim light showed her inner despair and sadness. "Fool, tell me what you''re sorry for." Ji Huan''s hand stretched out. Originally, he wanted to touch her face and eyes to appease her. But when he realized that he had just been rejected, he turned his hand slightly, put it on the top of her hair and rubbed it a few times until it made her fresh short hair messy. Like, his heart now. He always felt very strong and strong. But at the moment, even though he knew that she had to refuse him for some reason, his heart was still in a mess. "You sit and I''ll ask someone to check out. By the way, I''ll pack the rice porridge and make it for you for supper. There''s a microwave in the dormitory. It''s hot when you eat." Even if he was rejected, Ji Huan gently told him to stand up and walk to the door. When he encounters difficult things, he usually forces himself to stay away, calm down and analyze them carefully. Wait until you''ve got your head in order to make a comeback. That''s what happened. "Well... There''s a microwave." Bamboo light rain heart is still painful unceasingly, the voice that answers then takes slight nasality low. Ji Huan called the waiter, settled the bill, and ordered people to put the rice porridge in two large plastic bowls. Zhu Qianyu sat aside without saying a word, watching him directing the waiter to do this and that. His eyes were glued to him for a long time. Originally, as before, she could deliberately deceive herself, deceive him, and enjoy his thoughtfulness and tenderness as much as possible. But she didn''t want to deceive herself any more. Because she was afraid. In the end, she will forget that he belongs to another woman, the two lively and lovely twins. Even, she is afraid of herself. In the end, even if she knows that he belongs to another woman, she will rush into his arms regardless! Ji Huan took her away from the Cantonese restaurant. On the way, he stopped at the roadside and bought some bread at the roadside bakery. Then he got on the bus and stuffed the bread into her arms. "Just porridge is not enough, remember to eat two hot bread together." Chapter 1039 Bamboo light rain feel, recently, like into a whirlpool. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t get out of it. On the contrary, there is a tendency to sink deeper and deeper. And this vortex is called Ji Huan. "Little bamboo, isn''t today basketball club activity day? Come on, it''s too late. The president will curse again! " It''s been a week since the last club activity. Zhu Qianyu, who has always actively participated in club activities, is lying on his desk and lazily unwilling to move. Under the push and roar of her friends, Zhu Qianyu reluctantly props up and slowly tidies up the textbooks that she has been sleeping for two classes, which obviously has a pile of wrinkles. "Ziqing, go ahead. By the way, ask for leave for me." Fang Ziqing came over and put her palm on her forehead. "Are you sick?" Bamboo light rain imitation is not even the strength to wave her hand, let her hand on his forehead for a long time, until the desk open books and notebooks put away, just hold Fang Ziqing''s hand, move. "I''m not sick!" But her words were obviously not convincing. After all, her words were powerless. "No, you are very active at ordinary times. Even if your aunt came to visit you, I didn''t see you leave a club activity." Fang Ziqing also feels strange that her good friend is just like Tieda in her eyes. She is not comfortable at all. It can''t be an excuse for her not to participate in club activities. "In a bad mood?" Fang Ziqing put her face closer this time, because only in this way can she see the expression of bamboo light rain. Zhu Qianyu put her hand over her face and pushed it away. "Who said I was in a bad mood? Come on, don''t guess. Go and report. Remember, ask for leave for me. " Zhu Qianyu throws his backpack back and walks out of the classroom, leaving Fang Ziqing scrambling to clean up the textbooks. Fang Ziqing casually crammed the textbook into her backpack, trotted to catch up with her, panted slightly, and followed Zhu Qianyu''s steps down the stairs. "What a leave for me?" At this point, Fang Ziqing is still not sure whether Zhu Qianyu''s words just now are laughing or serious. "Well!" Bamboo light rain light should be a, eyes, through the corridor transparent glass window looking at the blue sky outside, eyes some misty. "Oh... Ok..." Fang Ziqing is not interested in basketball at all. "Otherwise, I won''t go either. I''ll go to your dormitory to play. You taught me to play that game last time!" Bamboo light rain subconsciously refused, "you don''t go home early, aunt but always looking forward to you go back to help." Bamboo light rain recently annoyed very much, but the friend is not aware of, always in her want to quiet time chattering in her ear said some messy no nutrition topic. Sure enough, even friends. No one can be like Ji Huan, no matter how long we chat, she will not feel bored or boring. Alas! Bamboo light rain sighed in the heart. "Little bamboo, are you a spy sent by my mother?" Fang Ziqing, who doesn''t know her friend''s inner activities, is extremely depressed by her friend''s reminder. "Yes, my aunt gives me a lot of money every month. Go away quickly." At the end of the conversation, they have already reached the first floor. Zhu Qianyu pushes his friend to the school gate, and he turns to the dormitory. Fang Ziqing stood in the same place, watching her friend''s figure disappear in the thick shadow of the trees, and then walked to the playground. Bamboo light rain did not immediately back to the dormitory, but carrying a backpack silently aimlessly walking on the school road. Vaguely, she imitated to see the back of two little girls in front of her. The tall one has a ponytail and the short one has short hair. Two hands holding hands, short feet short, step small, slightly tall girl will deliberately slow down to cooperate with her. "Sister, other students have only one mother. Why do we have four?" The short girl looks up at the tall girl with her small face and big curious eyes blinking. "Because..." the tall girl thought for a long time, then said, "because, our father..." The short girl saw that her sister had no answer, so she asked, "what''s wrong with our father?" "I don''t know..." For a child who is only six or seven years old, it is impossible for them to understand, let alone know, the world of adults. But now, the short girl who has grown up has already understood why other students have only one mother while she has four. It was because she understood that she would be so alert when Ji Huan approached at the beginning. But even though she was on guard from the beginning, she was still in deep mud. Up to now, she vaguely understood why my mother would rather live such a miserable life than choose the present way of life. Even, in order to please the old man who only has a quarter of her mind on her, she did not hesitate to ignore a pair of daughters. All day long, she only focused on the man, happy or angry, just for him. A woman like my mother is more sad than stupid. As a lesson from the past, Zhu Qianyu doesn''t want to be a woman like her mother, so no matter how painful she is, she has to bite her teeth to survive. And want to let her grit teeth to survive, Ji Huan this person, she is absolutely can''t see! Back to the dormitory, half an hour later, Zhu Qianyu remembered that he had not called to ask for leave. Dial the president''s phone, "president, I have something urgent today, I can''t participate in club activities." "Well, I know. Ziqing said you are not feeling well. Take some medicine, take a bath and have a good rest. Don''t worry about the affairs of the society." "Where is Ziqing?" Bamboo light rain some surprised, that wench, isn''t say to go home? "Well, all the members of the club are here, except you and coach Ji." The president''s words surprised Zhu Qianyu again. "Coach Ji didn''t come, either?" Bamboo shallow rain without notice, his voice suddenly reduced a few decibels, sound, especially careful. "Well, he called a few days earlier and said he was going on a business trip. Maybe he couldn''t come in a short time." Hang up the phone, the president''s last words like opening the repeater mode, repeated in the ear of bamboo light rain playback. Originally, she did not have to escape, after she refused, he has, chose to stay away. Yes, since you know that you can''t get a response, who will continue to pay foolishly? But even if she understood this, her heart still couldn''t contain the feeling of disappointment. Even in the disappointment, there was a bit of sadness. And this kind of sadness, probably, is because he has left, but she is still in the depths of the vortex, thinking about his all kinds of good, thinking about the charm and charm of his actions. Chapter 1040 Ji Huan thought that he forced bamboo light rain too tight, will let her not hesitate to lie to refuse him. Just as it happens, Ji Shi, the director of a new project in the field, applied to the company for one month''s maternity leave because he was about to become a father. Ji Huan once participated in this project, so when Dabao mentioned it at the regular meeting, Ji Huan volunteered to work as an agent in charge of the new project. At that time, he left in a hurry. Almost as soon as he decided to go home to pack his bags, he rushed to the airport. After boarding the plane, he remembered that he didn''t have time to say goodbye to Zhu Qianyu. After getting off the plane, the assistant here picked him up at the airport and rushed to the project site immediately. After all, this is not a small project. No one can take the responsibility for any mistakes. On his first day out of town, Ji Huan didn''t return to the hotel until more than 11 p.m. The environment of the hotel here is ordinary, but it''s better to be close to the workplace. Although Ji Huan usually has a lot of ink, he is not a hard-working person. In a hotel with ordinary environment, the facilities are naturally not very good. There is broadband, but the speed of the network is as slow as a snail. Ji Huan came out after a bath, eating the snack he had just bought on the road, while waiting for the web page on the computer to unfold slowly. After supper, the small video of a few minutes on the computer shows that it is buffering. Ji Huan glanced at the screen, simply closed the computer and got up to brush his teeth for sleep. Lying in bed, he could not help thinking of bamboo light rain. I think about it, but I can''t think of a breakthrough. Finally, he decided to take the opportunity to separate for a while and give her time to see clearly. Give him some time to calm down and think about it. ¡­¡­ Since that day, Zhu Qianyu has never seen Ji Huan, nor received his phone call or text message. Ji Huan seemed to evaporate from her life. At first, she thought she would be depressed for a few days at most, and soon she would return to normal. But as the days went by, it was two weeks since Ji Huan disappeared. She always heard the phone ring, but when she picked it up, there was nothing, whether it was a call or a message. She has always been very serious in class. Recently, she is always absent-minded. Her absent-minded appearance made Fang Ziqing very worried. "Little bamboo, is something wrong with your family?" Fang Ziqing doesn''t know much about her family, but occasionally she talks about her sister or mother. "No... they''re fine..." Disappeared half a month of elder sister to return home early, recently, seem to go quite close with the old lady of Yan family there. So she doesn''t have to worry about her sister at all. Now, she''s worried about herself. She was worried that she, I don''t know when, would be able to walk from the depths of the mud back to the flat ground. Before, she had never tried to like people, so she didn''t know what it was like to like someone. Now she, in fact, can not say how much understanding. But she has learned a truth: it may take only a minute to like someone, but it may take a long time to forget someone you like. She was absent-minded most of the time in school, but she insisted on her internship in the shadow studio on Saturday and Sunday. Although the job was introduced by Ji Huan, she was reluctant to refuse it. On the contrary, she cherished the internship more than before. Even her sister''s proposal to let her go back to l city twice was prevaricated by her. This Friday, she went straight to the bus station with her backpack after school as usual. After arriving at the station near Xinying, she calls Tian Fang. The other party asks her to wait. She may be picked up a few minutes later. Bamboo light rain carrying a backpack, next to the station sign, wearing headphones listening to songs, waiting time flies, but two or three songs, a familiar car will stop in front of her. Bamboo light rain is trying to go to the co pilot, the back window rolled down, the car Tian Fang cried out, "light rain, sit behind." Bamboo light rain smiles to open the back door, "Fang elder sister is good!" She got in the car, closed the door and took down her backpack. A clear voice came from her head, "Hello, my name is Sihan!" Bamboo light rain suddenly looked up, on the beautiful face, is not Sihan who? "Ah! Hello, senior sister Sihan Bamboo light rain even forget to take down the backpack, silly to put his face in front of the two seats in the middle, toward Sihan pull out a big smile. She laughs for a while, remembering that she hasn''t introduced herself yet, "I''m your loyal fan. My name is Zhu Qianyu." Sihan smiles and reaches out to her, "Hello, I knew you a long time ago!" Bamboo light rain turned to see Tian Fang, "is Fang elder sister said, right? That must be true! " In fact, her answer is not the same at all. Sihan smiles, neither saying yes nor No. Sihan''s shining eyes looked at her carefully, "you are really beautiful and lovely! May I call you Xiaoyu? " Bamboo light rain so close to see his idol, this is overjoyed, this, even if she said to call himself Xiaoqiang, she will be busy to promise. "Of course, you can call me Xiaoyu, Xiaozhu and shallowness." Bamboo light rain mood down for many days, this day, can be regarded as the happiest day for most of the month. "Well, I''d better call you Xiaoyu. This name really suits you." Sihan looks at the woman who claims to be a loyal fan of her own, and is also a favorite of her younger brother. The more she looks at her, the more she likes her. "Yes? Thank you, senior sister Sihan Light rain can get his idol''s special look, in the heart is not happy. I don''t know why, Sihan suddenly wants to rub her fresh short hair. "You and I are brought by sister Fang. Why don''t you call me sister?" Tian Fang squints at Sihan and laughs unfathomably. Sihan is also smiling, but she is waiting for bamboo light rain reply. "Is that ok? May I call you sister? " Where does Zhu Qianyu know that Sihan is Ji Huan''s sister? "Well, of course. I''ve always wanted to have a sister like you." As a bystander, Tian Fang takes a thought-provoking look at Sihan and bamboo light rain. In the heart secret way, think Han you don''t pretend, want such a sister-in-law to say! "However, I have a sister myself. Why don''t I call you sister Han? It''s easier to distinguish between them!" Bamboo light rain to think Han, is really a bit of mustard and wary, usually easy not to mention with other people''s family, but this think don''t even think about it, then self confession. Chapter 1041 It''s only a few minutes'' journey from the station to Xinying. With Tian Fang deliberately slowing down, it takes more than twice as long as usual. And the two passengers on the bus, probably speaking speculatively, didn''t notice that the car was slowly moving forward at snail''s speed. When the car finally stops in front of Tian Fang''s office, Sihan and Zhu Qianyu have already talked about a lot of topics, and happily exchange phone calls. Tian Fang carries Sihan back. Of course, he has business to do. Of course, Zhu Qianyu also understands this. As soon as he gets off the bus, he waves goodbye to Sihan and Tian Fang. Sihan holds the car door and says to Zhu Qianyu, "Xiaoyu, you can call me for tea when you have time." Bamboo light rain only when she is saying polite words, but in fact, Sihan is sincere. Moreover, not only she, but also the Ji family want to have dinner and tea with the little girl Zhu Qianyu. However, because Xiaobao has not caught up with people yet, they dare not show too much enthusiasm. Tian Fang and Sihan enter the office, take out two thick scripts from the drawer and throw them on the desk. "These two plays, one is biography, the other is literature and art. Let''s see if you are interested." Beibei and Guoguo are a little over a year old, and Niuniu has recently returned from her "study tour" and officially returned to the big family of Xinying. Naturally, Tian Fang wants to start looking for a good role for her. After Xinying disclosed the news of Sihan''s return, many directors came with the script in succession. However, Sihan always focuses on her family and children, so movies with more location scenes are not considered by her. Her conditions are quite harsh, but she has enough strength and appeal, and this will be her silent comeback for nearly two years. If the publicity is proper, this is already an excellent publicity topic. The film can grab all the attention and seize all the opportunities before shooting. Therefore, many directors are willing to accommodate her as much as possible. However, even so, Tian Fang is still very serious to her screenplay screening. Sihan hefts two thick scripts in his hand, "I''ll go back and have a good look, but beibeiguoguo is very skinny now. I may need a long time to finish it." "OK, take your time. It''s not long since your album was officially released. Now, Si Jun and I are considering holding some small concerts for you." Of course, Tian Fang and Si Jun''s ideas have been disclosed to Dabao in advance, and they dare to start planning only after they are approved by Dabao. "I have no problem with that. I only have two requirements. One is to invite Mr. Fan to be the guest of the show. Mr. Fan''s entrance fee should not be lower than the standard of a popular star. The other is that the place should not be too far away from R city. After the performance, I have to go home on the same day." Tian Fang wrote down her request word for word, "teacher fan''s entrance fee is 10% higher than your standard. Is that ok?" Tian Fang is very clear that this teacher fan''s position in Sihan''s mind is very lofty, so she specially set the price a little higher than Sihan''s. "Well..." Sihan has no problem. "As for the location, it was originally planned that there would be a total of six performances, four of which meet your requirements, and two of them are to be discussed. Otherwise, you can discuss with Ji Dashao, and then you can take Beibei Guoguo with you. At the end of the evening performance, you can also accompany them." Sihan asks Tian Fang to send the location of the six concerts to her email address. In the evening, when she and Dabao wait on the two little kids to take a bath, she mentions it by the way. "OK, anyway, beibeiguo is so big. Take them out to play." Dabao is holding out his hand under Beibei''s armpit, trying to lift him up and wipe him. Beibei was just playing with Guoguo. Dabao wants to hold him up, so he reaches for the tap beside the bathtub and says, "Daddy, daddy, play with water! Play with water The little boy leaned forward and cried out. Guoguo, who was still in the water, immediately stretched out his hand and pulled his little brother''s fat leg in the air to support his brother, "brother, brother, play with water!" Dabao was amused and amused by the naughty appearance of the two little guys, and the other hand reached into Beibei''s armpit to hold him firmly. "Beibei, I''ve been playing for half an hour. If I play again, I''ll catch a cold!" Dabao used to coax his children, so when he was not angry, they were not afraid of him. "No, no!" Beibei kicks another free short leg and talks with her mouth. Niu Niu came over and reached for the fruit. The water in the bathtub had cooled down. If she continued to make trouble, what would she do if they were really cooled down. "Good girl, Mommy will take you out to play with little butterfly." Guoguo, who was in the same line with her brother, happily reached out to Niu Niu to hold her, "little butterfly... Little butterfly..." Seeing my sister wrapped in a big towel and yelling "little butterfly" went out, leaving Beibei alone, she still didn''t want to let go of the hand that held the tap. A pair of fat legs were kicking in the air, and she didn''t forget to shout, "Beibei, Beibei, Beibei, Beibei..." Dabao knows that this little guy doesn''t like to play with his sister''s gadgets. "Daddy takes Beibei to play with the excavator?" A few days ago, when Dabao was chatting with several employees, he heard them say that recently there was a toy excavator with excellent control performance, which was very popular with boys nowadays. Dabao inquired about it with the staff, and the next shift bought one. Sure enough, as the staff said, the handling performance of this toy is very good, and Beibei and Guoguo also like it very much. However, because the toy takes up more space, it is placed in the yard after it is bought. Beibei and Guoguo like it very much, but they don''t play all day. "Good! Excavator With a more attractive game, Beibei decisively released the tap. Dabao holds the well-dressed Beibei to play excavator in the yard, while Niuniu and Letong are in the living room with Guoguo running all over the room wearing butterfly wings. The little butterfly flies to his grandfather. He has a beautiful little face and says, "grandfather, hug!", Ji Rui hugs his granddaughter with a smile. He and his granddaughter cuddle and mutter together. They don''t know what they are talking about. Niuniu takes her eyes back from Guoguo, "Mommy, I saw bamboo light rain in Xinying today." Yue Tong is a little surprised, "how about it?" I have to say that the Ji family have great respect for Xiaobao and zhuqianyu. Xiaobao said that when the time is ripe to bring people back, everyone will wait obediently. Even if they are extremely curious, no one has ever thought of going to see bamboo light rain secretly. After all, it would be very uncomfortable and even very angry to be observed and peeped at by others as the research object. [bamboo''s new article "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao" is being serialized. Kneel down and ask for your support, please accept and vote!] Chapter 1042 "Very good, very lovely character, very beautiful girl." This is Niu Niu''s real impression of bamboo light rain, without exaggeration. Letong intuitively feels that the feelings between her little son and Zhu Qianyu are probably on the rocks, but if she doesn''t tell her little son, she doesn''t know. "She talks to you well?" "She said she was my fan, so I talked to her for a while, but I tested her." Niu Niu''s face was almost the same as that of beibeiguoguo''s. Letong can''t help but raise her foot and kick her ass, "how do you try, let''s hear it." "From my experience, she certainly doesn''t have a boyfriend." Yue Tongbai glanced at her, "what experience do you have? What''s your experience with Dabao? " Niu Niu glared back at her and said in a loud voice, "Mommy, is your emotional experience more than just that with daddy?" Sure enough, Ji Rui, holding his granddaughter, stares up at Letong. Letong stares back at him and pats Niuniu, "did you feel that she has any boys she likes?" Niu Niu was embarrassed. "Well, I didn''t feel it out. It''s only ten minutes. I don''t have time to feel it out. However, I have exchanged contact information with her, and I will inquire about it slowly. " "You have to be careful. Don''t show your identity. After all, your identity will be exposed sooner or later." Even though the relationship between Xiaobao and zhuqianyu is still unclear, Letong seems to be determined that zhuqianyu will become her own person sooner or later. This determination is not so much a guess as a woman''s intuition. ¡­¡­ Xiaobao has been away from R city for 20 days. In the past 20 days, he hasn''t been back to r city. It''s not because he''s far away, but because he''s too busy to go home. During this period of time, he arrived at the project site at more than 7 a.m. every day to supervise and direct the work, and didn''t return to the hotel until more than 10 p.m. every day. But fortunately, it was such a busy job that he didn''t even have time to think about bamboo light rain. On this day, Dabao called. After the two brothers finished talking about their work, Dabao, as a brother, began to care about his brother''s private affairs. "Xiaobao, you have been away from R city for such a long time. Is it OK with bamboo light rain?" Bamboo light rain was clearly rejected this matter, Xiaobao did not mention to anyone, so the family only as if he was still in the pursuit of fighting, did not know he had been kicked out of the game. "What''s the problem? She has her own study and work to be busy with. Don''t tell me that you and your sister didn''t even work and stuck together all day Xiaobao is the most clear about Dabao and Niuniu. "Well, in any case, you have to explain it to her clearly. Don''t neglect people, and don''t let her have a chance to think wildly." Dabao said in the capacity of elder brother and passer-by. Xiaobao answered "well", thinking, would you like to take some time today to call her or wind up a message? "Yan Shao there, has released the news, bamboo shallow shadow is the only one through the trials. In other words, as long as there is no accident, our family and Yan family are likely to become relatives. " Dabao conveys the news he just heard to Xiaobao. This news is just a bit unexpected news for Xiaobao or Dabao. But if it turns out to be true one day, it will definitely cause a huge sensation in China. "It''s early!" Xiaobao said so, it''s not that he didn''t have confidence in himself and Zhu Qianyu. Instead, he is not optimistic about Yan Shao and Zhu Qianying. From Zhu Qianyu''s usual words, it''s not hard to imagine that Zhu Qianying is by no means an ordinary weak woman, but Yan Shao is a famous big man and turtle hair man. Can they have good results without emotional foundation? To be honest, Xiaobao is not optimistic. On the contrary, although he has been bumping into the wall in Zhu Qianyu, he has always been convinced that Zhu Qianyu does not dislike himself. So even though he has been frustrated, he is not discouraged. "Well, indeed, I''m not very optimistic about Yanshao either." The way of thinking of the two brothers is surprisingly similar. "How are you doing recently? I miss them so much... " Xiaobao sighed, imagining the lovely appearance of those two soft naughty men drilling around in his arms. Thinking about it, he felt itchy. "They''re fine, but as soon as they get off work every day, they go to the gate of the yard and yell," uncle, eat sugar. " Dabao laughed helplessly. One is his younger brother, and the other is his children. Therefore, a large part of the three evils were also spoiled by him. "Ha ha, these two little villains sold me!" Xiao Bao''s mood is much better because of the joy of these two little guys. "Who let you do something so blatantly? Even Mommy said that when you come back, you should confiscate your salary card, so that you will have no money to buy sugar. " Dabao, these are just jokes. For the two brothers, Ji''s salary card only accounts for a small part of their income. It''s also that these two brothers have no habit of showing off their wealth. They just eat, wear and use. They don''t pursue big brands. Probably because of this, Zhu Qianyu didn''t know the identity background of chuanjihuan for such a long time, and even had no doubt. Until now, bamboo light rain still only when Ji Huan is a middle-level manager of a large enterprise. At all, he has never been associated with the prominent rich Ji family. "By the way, when do you want to explain your identity to Zhu Qianyu?" Dabao himself, because of his special relationship with Niuniu, has never experienced the worry that the other party likes his money and family background more than he likes himself. But Xiaobao has to face this problem. "At least, I won''t tell her until our relationship is confirmed." Xiaobao is a proud man. Even though he knows that the identity of the young master of the Ji family can win him a few points, he never wants to win Zhu Qianyu''s heart with this. In his view, if a man can only rely on his life experience and money to get a woman''s favor and love, it is a kind of sadness. Even if Dabao reminds him, he still doesn''t think it''s necessary to mention it for the time being. Fortunately, he never mentioned it. If he had made it clear from the beginning that he was the second prince of Ji''s group, he would not even have the idea of making friends with him. It''s even more impossible to develop to the present. Although she doesn''t admit it and doesn''t want to face it, it''s true that he and she are now in a state of mutual affection. [bamboo''s new article "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao" is being serialized. Kneel down and ask for your support, please accept and vote!] Chapter 1043 Xiao Bao worked in other places for one month, and came back that night to have dinner with his family. Because the plane was late, the driver went to the airport to pick him up. A few people from the Ji family started directly from home and went to the hotel first. Beibeiguoguo hasn''t seen her uncle for a month. She sees Xiaobao peering into Yajian and staring at Xiaobao. Xiao Bao clapped his hands at them from a distance. "Baby, don''t you know little uncle?" The sensitivity of the two little guys to the sound seems to be higher than that of the picture. As soon as the young master opened his voice, the two little guys cheered and waved their arms to him. "Uncle, uncle! Hold on, babbago. " The young master came over with a smile, holding one on the left and one on the right, and then kissing this and that face. "Oh, you two little villains, you think of my little uncle badly!" "Beibei... I think so!" Beibei parrots, and Guoguo reaches out his chubby little hand and holds the young master''s face, "uncle, I think it''s bad..." It seems that the two little guys, like the young master, miss this little uncle who has the best time with them. "Xiaobao, beibeiguoguo has to nag about it almost every day. After nagging, you nag about your sugar." Niuniu gets up, takes off Xiaobao''s backpack and puts it away. Beibeiguoguo can''t express his yearning for his little uncle with words. Now, one person is holding the young master''s neck and gnawing happily on his face, which makes his face full of saliva. Fortunately, the young master had foresight. As soon as he entered the restaurant, he turned to the bathroom to wash his face. When the two babies finally let him go and finally sat down, the young master found that his brother was staring at him. "Ji Dabao, are you jealous?" The young master asked. Dabao gave him a look and didn''t want to give him the same opinion. This boy, since he was a child, often provoked him. Close to Niu Niu, you will stare at him and ask, "brother, are you jealous?" Now, the young master finally did not take Niu Niu to talk about things, but it was in exchange for the two little babes. Niuniu was working as a commentator. "Xiaobao, your brother is staring at you, just to see how your mental state is. After all, you have been away for a month alone, and the conditions there are tough. We are afraid that you are not used to it." The young master shrugged, "how hard can it be? It''s just that there''s no Internet and no entertainment. I get up early every day and then I''m busy till night? People like me, who are just supervising and directing, are not the hardest, but the workers at the grass-roots level. " "Uncle, hold Beibei!" The young master just took a sip of tea. Before his anger was completely relieved, the little boy around him asked him to hold him. The young master happily hugged the little guy to his thigh and drank tea with one hand. Beibei twisted his neck and looked up at him, "where''s aunt?" The tea in the young master''s mouth almost didn''t come out, because he choked himself. "Cough..." the young master was choked, and his eyes were shining with tears. Niuniu came quickly to take away the little villain in his arms, "Beibei, come to mummy." Beibei does not depend on not to scratch however, "uncle, aunt?" The young master didn''t let go of his hand holding Beibei. He put down his tea cup and said to Beibei, "little villain, do you miss your aunt so soon?" Beibei''s dark eyes fixed on him for a long time, then nodded heavily, "en!" This little villain''s voice just dropped, and Guoguo, who was still sitting on the baby stool, stood up with the armrest, "I want an aunt! I want an aunt Then, the young master sat in his thigh, kicking and shaking his short leg, while he followed the voice of Guoguo and yelled "want an aunt! I want an aunt The young master was so embarrassed by the two little kids that he had to kiss each other and beg for mercy, "OK, OK, can''t the little uncle promise you two?" The two babies yelled for a while until they were tired. Letong smiles at the three children in his eyes, and turns to Ji Rui. "Grandfather, it seems that the future daughter-in-law does not have to worry about us when they come in. It''s ok if we have beibeiguoguo!" Dabao also laughed, "Mommy, are you too hasty? What if beibeiguoguo takes a fancy to a big ugly girl and wants to marry her back? " Although, in addition to the two little kids, the family all know Zhu Qianyu and his position in Xiaobao''s mind. But no matter who, did not mention bamboo light rain on the table. It''s not that they don''t care, but they don''t want to add pressure and distress to Xiaobao. Family members are used for tolerance and love, not for stabbing. In this way, a rare family reunion of this meal, it is in the laughter of continuous frolic and teasing sound happily finished. After dinner, the two brothers walk in front, and Xiaobao asks Dabao for the key. "Brother, you and sister take the driver''s car back, I want to go to r university." At that time, Dabao and Niuniu ordered to have dinner here. In fact, they had some thoughts. They both feel that if Xiaobao thinks the time is right, he can take the opportunity to call Zhu Qianyu out and have a meal together. Ten thousand steps back, even if Xiaobao doesn''t plan to ask her to come for dinner, she can go to see her after dinner. After all, it''s so close. Originally, even if Xiaobao didn''t mention it, Dabao wanted to remind him at the door. Unexpectedly, before reaching the door, Xiao Bao spoke. "OK, be careful on the way. I''ll talk to my parents." Dabao gave him the key and patted him on the shoulder. Encouraging words between brothers need not be expressed in words, but in ideas. Xiaobao got in the car and didn''t rush to start the car. Instead, he took out the phone and hesitated. Finally, he decided to call directly. Call out and pull out the phone number that has been lying in the phone book for more than a month. To his surprise, the phone rang twice and was connected. "Hello I don''t know if it''s the young master''s illusion. I vaguely feel that Zhu Qianyu''s voice trembles slightly. The young master took a deep breath to calm his discomfort, "Hello, Xiaoyu? I''m Ji Huan. " The young master holds the mobile phone close to his ear in one hand, and unconsciously holds the steering wheel tightly in the other hand, with the blue veins protruding on the back of his hand. There was silence over the phone. The young master frowned slightly, took the mobile phone away a little, and looked at it. It still showed that the number of seconds was still beating up. The young master put down his heart and stuck his mobile phone to his ear again. "Light rain?" A rustling voice came from the microphone, and then the voice of Xiaoyu came, "um... I''m here." Chapter 1044 "Sleep?" Normally speaking, it''s just before 9 o''clock, so there''s not much chance for bamboo light rain to sleep. However, her reaction was obviously half a beat slower than usual, which made Ji Huan speculate on this aspect. In addition, her voice seemed a little wrong. "Well..." Although he asked her if she was asleep, Ji Huan was a bit surprised to get a positive answer. "Why don''t you go to bed so early? Is it uncomfortable? " Ji Huan couldn''t help worrying. "Well, I have a cold..." Ji Huan was sure that her voice was not right, with a heavy nasal tone. "Have you taken any medicine?" Ji Huan changed the earphone and put the car key into the keyhole to start the car. Although, he preferred to listen to her directly with his mobile phone rather than using the earphone, because that always made him feel closer to her. There was another silence on the other side of the phone. Ji Huan had already turned the car out of the parking space before he heard her say, "no, it''s not serious. Just have a sleep!" Ji Huan frowned, "how can I do without taking medicine! Do you want to take medicine or go to the hospital? " Ji Huan is hard to be tough with her and gives her a choice. "I''m... Really OK..." "Well, I''ll take you to the hospital!" Ji Huan said that he would not discuss it. "Ji Huan..." bamboo shallow rain with a nasal voice, sounds a bit tired. "Come on, I''m listening!" Ji Huan''s tone softened unconsciously. "I''m fine..." This girl, even if she is ill, is stubborn to death! Ji Huan clenched his teeth and said in a cruel voice, "bamboo light rain, you don''t treat yourself as a person, and don''t allow others to love you, do you? Can you believe that I''ll call your sister right away and ask her to come and take you to the hospital overnight? Anyway, Yan Shao''s family has a private plane, and it''s only two or three hours to fly by. " Maybe Ji Huan''s tone scared her, or Ji Huan''s words about calling her sister scared her. Anyway, after listening to his words, Zhu Qianyu hardly thought about it and quickly replied. "I''m really just a small matter. I was caught in the rain in the afternoon and now I have a fever..." Young master this just slightly vomited a breath, "burn badly?"? Besides the fever, is there any other discomfort? " "No, I just measured it. It''s 38 degrees. Nothing else is uncomfortable." Bamboo light rain under this good, put his symptoms clearly. "OK, I''ll buy some medicine. Do you have access control in your dormitory?" "Well, eleven." "Well, I''m near your school now. I''ll come here after I buy some medicine. It''s about ten minutes. You can lie down and don''t move." Ji Huan side said, while closely watching around to see where there are pharmacies. "Oh..." bamboo light rain no longer resist. "Have you had dinner yet?" "Yes, my roommate helped me to have a meal." Ji Huan knew that most people with fever had no appetite. "OK, I''ll buy a bowl of rice porridge by the way. Do you have anything else to eat? I''ll buy it with you. " Zhu Qianyu didn''t say a word for a long time, but he didn''t hang up. Ji Huan was not in a hurry. He was connected by the phone. Anyway, it''s a pleasure to hear her breathing from the microphone. Even, for him who didn''t contact her for a month, it was a luxury! I don''t know how long it took until Ji Huan thought she was asleep before he heard her say, "I want to eat soup dumplings, OK?" The young master couldn''t help but raise his lips. What a little girl! "Of course "The fifth room at the South Gate of the school!" Bamboo light rain and mutter added. The young master almost couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK, the fifth room in the South Gate of the school. Is there anything else?" Originally, this little girl also can act in coquetry actually. However, it is probably because of her special life experience that her parents don''t love her at home, which makes her dare not have a little willfulness. The smile of the young master''s lips, slowly gathered up, replaced by heartache and sadness. "No more..." "Well, darling, you sleep for a while. I''ll come over after I buy some medicine and small bags." Young master''s words are full of indulgence and tolerance. "Oh... Well... By-by-by." Bamboo light rain''s voice, unexpectedly is with a bit reluctant to part. The young master was very nervous. "Well, I''ll see you soon." The young master quickly bought the medicine, and went to the steamed bun shop designated by Zhu Qianyu to buy xiaolongbao. By the way, he packed a portion of yaozhu porridge in the Hong Kong restaurant next door. Twenty minutes later, he knocked on the door of Zhu Qianyu''s dormitory. Of course, generally, boys are not allowed to enter girls'' dormitories at night. But Ji Huan is a substitute teacher of r university and a consultant of basketball club. With a large bag of medicine, he said that he would bring medicine and food to 806''s cousin. She Guan''s aunt always likes to see little fresh meat. Seeing the young master''s face which is more beautiful and durable than those popular little fresh meat, she let him into the corridor with a wave of her hand. The one who came to open the door was a girl in her early twenties. Seeing Ji Huan, she nodded with a smile and asked, "is it coach Ji?" It seems that she Guan called to confirm after he recovered. Sure enough, you can''t just brush your face! "Yes, is Xiaoyu better now?" Ji Huan asked in a low voice. "She was caught in the rain in the afternoon and went to bed when she came back. She didn''t eat much supper. We told her to go to the clinic, but she refused to go. There was no medicine in the dormitory." Generally speaking, there is little chance for students to get sick. In addition, the clinic is open 24 hours a day, so students do not have the habit of storing medicine. Ji Huan flashed into the dormitory, "which is her bed." Roommate pointed to the bed of the last room, "the last bed on the left, go to bed." Before Ji Huan passed, the curtain of the bed was lifted, and the red face of bamboo light rain came out from under the curtain Ji Huan walked over and touched her face without thinking. Gently rubbed for a while, only to detect some improper, but also no trace of hands moved to her forehead. Originally already red face of bamboo light rain, the face seems to be more red. "Well... It''s not serious..." Ji Huan said, his fingers caressed her forehead and face intentionally or unintentionally. When he finally took back his hand, Zhu Qianyu felt that he was about to explode! "Is it convenient for you?" Ji huanrou asked her. Bamboo light rain nodded, with a very fast speed retracted behind the pink curtain. Ji Huan asked to the curtain, "your classmates said you didn''t eat much dinner, otherwise, first eat some rice porridge and steamed buns, it''s not good to take medicine on an empty stomach." Inside the curtain, bamboo light rain vaguely responded, "Oh..." Ji Huan classifies several bags of articles under his command, takes out one of them and hands it to the girl who just opened the door for him. "Students, please eat these." Chapter 1045 "Students, please eat these." Bamboo light rain propped up to sit up, heard the voice of Ji Huan outside the curtain, there is a kind of illusion in a dream. How many didn''t listen to his voice? How long has it been since I saw him? one month? Why, however, does she feel that it has been half a lifetime? She is so old that she has never tried to live like this. I''ve never tried. Like this, I feel gloomy in front of me. I don''t have any meaning to live! Ten or twenty minutes ago, when she took the phone with a little confusion and saw the caller ID on the screen, Shengsheng gave a pep talk. She suddenly became extremely sober. After a month of suffering and torture, she has gone from denial to expectation and then to disappointment. Recently, she has been completely desperate. She thought, Ji Huan this person, really thoroughly walked out from her life. The gentle boy with a bright smile like the sun is completely away from him. So, when she saw the flickering "Jihuan" on the screen, her voice trembled with excitement. Before pressing the connect button, she thought, after connecting, be sure to ask him where he has been during this period of time. But when she really heard his voice, she found that she could not organize any language, and her mind was blank. She only understood what he asked and what she answered passively. When she heard him ask, "is it uncomfortable?" For a moment, I was so wronged that I wanted to cry. If she is not in a bad mood, she will not get caught in the rain, she will not have a cold and fever Yes, it''s all his fault! It was he who made her feel at the bottom of the valley, so that she could not distinguish between the southeast and northwest, wandering in the campus in the end. But on second thought, he left because of her lies. So, in the final analysis, the culprit is herself! However, apart from using such an excuse to push him away, what else could she do? She admitted that she really liked him. However, like can not be an excuse to hurt others. Sitting in the curtain of bamboo light rain, the heart of the two villains in a fierce tug. No one admits defeat, but no one can win. "Xiaoyu... The rice porridge is cold. Can you get up and have some first?" Ji Huan asked softly outside the curtain. Bamboo light rain this just gave up struggling, should a, "good...", raised hand Shun, a little messy hair, looked down at his clothes, confirm neat and tight, just reached out to lift the curtain. Ji Huan is lowering his head to help her take out the rice porridge and the small cage bag and put them away. Bamboo light rain just sees his drooping face. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that he is darker and thinner than a month ago, and the outline of his face is particularly deep. Hair seems to be a lot longer than before, bangs half hanging to cover the forehead, slightly long sideburns close to the side face, let him appear more childish than the original. Looking at the past from the perspective of bamboo light rain, I feel more and more like a student. In this way, bamboo light rain raised his hand, lifted the curtain and looked at him without blinking. Ji Huan took off the lid of the lunch box and bowl, put the chopsticks and spoon in the cup, poured some boiling water into the cup and scalded it for a while. He raised his head to call Zhu Qianyu. Jiongjiong''s eyes, straight into the bamboo light rain look at the line of sight. "It''s ready to eat. Come down!" Ji Huan toward her grin, step forward, hands help bed frame. "Well..." bamboo light rain hand climb up and down the shelf, foot stretch down, Ji Huan then moved again, behind her open arm to do, seems to be afraid of falling her. Bamboo light rain some embarrassment, twist to he said with a smile, "I go up and down several times every day, will not fall." Ji Huan is still standing straight to protect, "that is usually, you now have a cold and fever." Bamboo light rain eyes a dark, he shouldn''t ignore her? Why are you still so tender and considerate? How can she push him away again? Bamboo light rain just sit down, Ji Huan then put spoon chopsticks into her left and right hands respectively, "I know you don''t have appetite, but still take advantage of the heat to eat a little, the disease can get better quickly." Bamboo light rain did not look up, quietly picked up the spoon scooped rice porridge into his mouth. "Do you want vinegar when you eat xiaolongbao? I''ve got some for you." Ji Huan said, and took a small box out of the bag, opened the lid and handed it to her. Bamboo light rain looked up at him, 3 pointed to the chair beside, "you sit, you eat?" Jihuan Yiyan sat down beside her, "I''m having dinner with my family nearby, so I want to come and see you by the way." "Oh..." Zhu Qianyu nodded to show that he knew. He lowered his head to eat porridge silently. Ji Huan saw that she only ate a small cage bag and no longer stretched out her chopsticks. He frowned slightly, "is the small cage bag not delicious? I did buy it in the fifth room in the south gate. " As everyone knows, bamboo light rain is not dislike small cage bag is not delicious, but, at the moment, her heart is in a mess, eating porridge is just an unconscious action, in fact, she does not know what she is eating. "Delicious. I just want to have some rice porridge to warm my stomach first." Bamboo light rain wake up quickly explained. Under the surveillance of Ji Huan, Zhu Qianyu ate half a bowl of rice porridge and a drawer of small cages. After eating, bamboo light rain want to clean up, but Ji Huan hand to stop, "you a patient show off what strong?" Bamboo light rain had to take back the hand, let Ji Huanli ground things away. "I''ll sit with you for a while, and I''ll leave when you take the medicine." Ji Huan sat down again. When Ji Huan came in, there was only Zhu Qianyu and the roommate who opened the door. Then, the roommate took Ji Huan''s big bag of food and went to the dormitory next door to chat. At this time, the dormitory, only Ji Huan and bamboo light rain two people. Zhu Qianyu thinks that Ji Huan will talk about this month, but he just asks her how she''s been recently, whether the work in Xinying is hard, whether the school is heavy, and so on. Bamboo light rain answered one by one, finally, can''t help but ask him. "You''ve been busy lately?" Bamboo light rain carefully observed his reaction. Ji Huan nodded calmly, "yes, I''m really busy recently. A person in charge of a project outside the city is going to be a father. I asked for a month''s maternity leave, and I was appointed to be the acting person in charge. Not only is the traffic inconvenient there, but even the Internet has become a luxury. " Bamboo light rain seriously looked at his face, "so, thin?" Ji Huan was stunned for a moment, raised his hand to touch his face, "am I thin?" "Well, it''s black, it''s thin, it''s long hair!" Bamboo light rain still does not blink to look at him. Ji Huan pulled out his hair with his hand and said with a smile, "I thought I would come back to you when I went to the hair salon to clean it up tomorrow!" Chapter 1046 Ji Huan pulled out his hair with his hand and said with a smile, "I thought I would come back to you when I went to the hair salon to clean it up tomorrow!" Bamboo light rain was blinded by his smile, slightly don''t open face, move the line of sight, "this is also very good..." Ji Huan laughs more happily, "is, the key is, the person looks handsome, the hairstyle is not important." Zhu Qianyu is amused by his narcissism and laughs. This is one of the few spontaneous smiles she has had in the past month. Ji Huan did not mention that day in the Cantonese restaurant, nor did he ask her anything about her "boyfriend". It seems that he left this month not because of her words, but because of his busy work. Ji Huan didn''t mention that day, but Zhu Qianyu himself was more embarrassed to mention it. They talked about work and gossip just like they used to chat in a coffee shop. Until the mobile phone alarm rings, Ji Huan gets up to pour a cup of warm water, takes out the medicine from the medicine bag, and according to the instructions above, takes out several capsules and hands them to Zhu Qianyu. "Take the medicine and have a good sleep. It''ll be all right tomorrow." Zhu Qianyu took the medicine from his palm, put it into his mouth and took it with a few mouthfuls of warm water. As soon as she finished her medicine, Ji Huan drove her back to bed. As before, he stood beside the bed to protect her and went to bed. He watched her get into the bed and cover the quilt, and then he ordered. "You should pay attention to your temperature tonight. If you don''t get rid of the fever or even get worse, remember to ask your classmates to accompany you to the hospital. Even if you get rid of the fever tomorrow morning, ask your classmates to take a day off and have a day off for you, OK?" Bamboo light rain nodded to know, "you go back, come back from other places, even home did not come back to run to see me, sorry ah!" Until then, bamboo light rain just polite. Ji Huan reached over and rubbed her head, "sleep, why are you so polite to me? I''m leaving!" "Well, by-by-by!" "I''ll call you tomorrow, or you can call me. Let''s go!" Ji Huan waved to her and went out with the garbage he had just collected. He just left for a few minutes, and his roommate came back. The roommate opened the curtain of bamboo light rain, reached out and pushed her. When she opened her eyes, the roommate asked, "little bamboo, is he your boyfriend?" Bamboo light rain of took medicine, originally already drowsy, by roommate push wake up, then a little impatient irritable, "he is not!" Roommate is very slow, listen to her deny, only when she is embarrassed. "Xiaozhu, you said to go to practice every Saturday and Sunday. In fact, you went on a date with that handsome guy just now?" Bamboo light rain more and more fidgety, "I said not is not!" The roommate said with a smile, "you said no, but I think the handsome guy really likes you. Just as he entered the door, he was so nervous that his face turned white. Maybe he thought you were very ill." Zhu Qianyu wanted to shut up her roommate who was as annoyed as a fly, but she didn''t do it in the end. She just turned her back and lifted the quilt to cover herself tightly. The roommate outside the quilt kept on talking for a while. I don''t know whether it was because he couldn''t get a response or because he was tired. After a few minutes, Zhu Qianyu''s ears finally cleared. Originally, she was lying in bed and wanted to think about herself and Ji Huan, but after her roommate''s voice stopped, she fell asleep in a daze. In the middle of the night, she was awakened by the heat. She was sweating all over. She was very uncomfortable and sticky. Touching her forehead, it seemed that she had not burned. I got up and took a shower. Then I got back to bed and went to sleep. This sleep, then sleep to the next day more than nine. When I took the phone and looked at the time, I found that there was an unread message on my mobile phone. The sender was Ji Huan. "Better? Give me a call when you wake up Bamboo light rain is not in a hurry to reply to the past, get up to wash, she you help her buy breakfast to eat, this just took out the phone to pull out. "Awake? Are you all right? " Ji Huan''s voice, as always, full of vitality, bamboo light rain was a little lazy, hear his voice, the spirit of one shock. "It''s OK. It''s gone in the middle of the night. Thank you last night." Return to normal bamboo light rain, less dependence, more alienation. She knows very well that as long as she gives in a little, it will be three adults and two lovely children who will be hurt. "If it''s OK, pay more attention to the weather forecast in the future. If necessary, put a folding umbrella in your backpack." Ji Huan is a big man, but he is easy to grasp the details of his life. "Well, I will." Bamboo light rain deliberately make yourself appear higher and colder. Because she was afraid that she was ill last night and gave Ji Huan a wrong hint. But the other party, but did not seem to recognize her alienation and indifference, "OK, I hang up, free to contact." Ji Huan, who retreated so easily, was unexpected. Clearly is oneself installs Gao Leng, after hung up the telephone bamboo light rain, actually a little disappointed. This time, will he contact again, as he did last time, but not see anyone for a month? But even so, what? He and she, originally just friends, friends do not meet for a month, very normal ah. Just like sister and Xing Bolun, their feelings are deeper, but they often don''t see each other once in a few months. Alas, if I don''t see Ji Huan for a few months, will I forget him, or will I just live a life of walking dead and being loveless? Zhu Qianyu thought about it and thought that he was too weak to wait to die. Finally, he decided to relax this Saturday and Sunday and report a tour group to the neighboring city for two days. Anyway, she has been in r city for such a long time, and she has only focused on learning. She has no time to visit many tourist attractions around her. With the idea of immediate action of bamboo light rain, directly pulled the phone Tian Fang, please two days off. Tian Fang is also straightforward, "yes, although you are an intern, it''s not too much to take two days of paid vacation after several months'' work. Go ahead, don''t worry about this. I''ll say hello to the directors. You can come back next week." Bamboo light rain didn''t expect Tian Fang will be so straightforward, originally also ready to be deducted money, unexpectedly, not only don''t need to deduct money, also gave her two days paid holiday. It''s really good for the staff. Ten minutes later, Zhu Qianyu received a message from Ji Huan, "I bought some local products when I was away on business. I forgot to give them to you yesterday. When is it convenient for you, or I''ll see you this Saturday? I''ll bring it to you by the way. " Bamboo light rain thought for a moment, back to him, "next week, I have something this week." After returning to the past, Zhu Qianyu suddenly has a ridiculous idea. Does Ji Huan know about asking for leave to play? Chapter 1047 When sending a message to Zhu Qianyu, Xiaobao did not finish talking to Tian Fang. Tian Fang called. She thought that Zhu Qianyu asked for leave to travel with Xiaobao, so she called to make fun of Xiaobao. Facing Tian Fang, Xiaobao didn''t deny it. By the way, he asked about Zhu Qianyu''s internship. After hanging up, he sent the message to Zhu Qianyu. Received bamboo light rain''s reply, Xiaobao did not say anything, just back to two words in the past, "OK." Xiaobao is so calm, in fact, because he thinks that Zhu Qianyu is not going to travel, but wants to find time to go home. Don''t do what he thought, Xiaobao. After returning the message, he continued to be busy with his own business. The next day, bamboo light rain received a city express, the sender wrote Ji Huan. When you open it, it''s full of local products like preserved fruits, all from the same city. It seems that what he said yesterday is not a lie. Zhu Qianyu divided a big bag of local products into four parts, one for Fang Ziqing, one for the club, one for her roommates and one for herself. There are club activities in the afternoon. She thinks that when she meets Ji Huan, she can thank him face to face. But she didn''t see him at the club. "President, isn''t coach Ji coming today?" Because almost every club activity recently, someone asked the president this question, so when Zhu Qianyu asked, no one, no matter other people or the president, felt strange or inappropriate, except Fang Ziqing. "Coach Ji has been busy recently. It will take about two weeks for him to return." Bamboo light rain long to call out a breath, even she did not know, this sigh, is lucky, or regret. Fang Ziqing didn''t know when she flashed over and patted her on the shoulder Bamboo light rain turned to friends smile, "Ziqing, do you have time on Saturday, go out to play together?" Fang Ziqing looked up at the blue sky and exaggerated, "this day, is it going to rain?" Bamboo light rain with a smile patted her arm, "don''t make trouble, I tell you the truth." No wonder Fang Ziqing teased her so much. In fact, from her freshman year to her sophomore year, she was more diligent than others. When she first entered university, others went shopping to see movies, and she planed all kinds of professional masterpieces in the library. At the beginning of the next semester, many students began to fall in love. Those who didn''t fall in love also spent all day playing games and brushing the web. Only she was still studying in the library all day. Other people''s summer vacation, which is not to seize the time to travel everywhere? She is the only one who has found an internship unit herself. She is more energetic than other people''s regular employees. At the beginning of the new semester, she doesn''t mean to stop herself. After school every Friday, she will rush to Xinying with her luggage. Such a person, will be willing to spend time traveling, kill her also don''t believe! But whether Fang Ziqing believes it or not, the fact that Zhu Qianyu wants to travel is basically a matter of certainty. There will be no change. But the world is so funny, you think it will not happen, in the end, it happened. The reason why her travel plan failed was the arrival of her sister Zhu Qianying. Because Fang Ziqing always thought that Zhu Qianyu was joking. Finally, Zhu Qianyu reported a tour group on the Internet. After school on Friday afternoon, Zhu Qianyu began to pack his luggage. When the phone rings, her first reaction is Ji Huan, but it turns out that it''s her sister. "Xiaoyu, come out to meet me!" Bamboo light rain Leng for a while, "elder sister, where are you?" "I''m in the security room at the South Gate of your school. You can come out for a while. By the way, you can go out for dinner, so I don''t have to go around." Bamboo light rain "Oh" should be a call, then hung up, typical bamboo light shadow style. It''s simple, it''s neat, it''s not procrastinating. Bamboo light rain took the wallet mobile phone to go out, roommate mouth asked a sentence, "little bamboo, go on a date?"? Help us thank coach Ji for his local products. " This roommate is the roommate who opened the door to Ji Huan that day. Zhu Qianyu turns her eyes secretly. After explaining to her roommate that Ji Huan is just her friend for countless times, and her roommate still insists that Ji Huan is her boyfriend, Zhu Qianyu has given up the idea of pleading. "It''s not a date. It''s my sister." "Here comes my sister? Do you need me to bring you a meal? " This roommate is actually very nice. He always helps bamboo light rain with rice, but his thinking is quite different. "No. If I come back in the evening, I''ll bring you supper. " Bamboo light rain said with roommate, hurried out of the door. A few minutes later, bamboo light rain panting ran to the south gate security room, people did not stand still, a rush, and then, she was carried into the arms. "Xiaoyu, do you miss my sister?" Bamboo light rain is hugged tightly by elder sister, chin puts on opposite party shoulder, "elder sister, little flesh hemp!" Then he turned his eyes to the air. "Tut Tut, Xiaoyu has grown up. It''s no fun!" The person holding her loosened her hand, and her powerful arm pushed her away. Her sister''s familiar face appeared in front of her. "Sister, why are you here? Haven''t you been busy lately? " In Zhu Qianyu''s memory, her sister is actually very busy and often runs around. As for where she goes, Zhu Qianyu doesn''t know. But every time her sister leaves, she will tell her, and when she comes back, she will inform her immediately. When her sister left, she usually couldn''t get in touch with her. Therefore, on the day when she disappeared, if there was anything wrong with Zhu Qianyu, she basically got in touch with Xing Bolun. "I''m busy. I''ll come with Alan and see you by the way." Bamboo light rain raised his head to look around, guard room, which has the shadow of Xing Bolun. Bamboo shallow shadow seems to see through her ideas, holding her out of the duty room, pointing to the Land Rover outside the gate, "ah, he''s sleeping in the car." After giving instructions to Zhu Qianyu, Zhu Qianying turned and waved to the guard in the guard room, "brother, thank you "No thanks. Take your time." The guard returned her with a gentle smile. Bamboo light rain has always admired his sister, no matter where you go, can quickly get acquainted with others. But she has no such ability as her sister. As a child, many people even said that she was shy and autistic. Probably, it''s about the family environment. Zhu Qianyu followed his sister to the car, and the door lock of the car snapped open. "Hello, brother Lun!" Bamboo light rain into the car, in front of slightly tired Xing Bolun said hello with a smile. Xing Bailun took a serious look at her, "does light rain seem to be thin?" The bamboo shallow shadow that just got on the car fixed her eyes on the bamboo light rain and nodded, "well, it''s really thin." "Alas, my family''s light rain is also beginning to be trapped by love!" Bamboo shallow shadow this, pure nonsense, such a joke, the sisters often open. But this time, bamboo shallow shadow''s words, actually said! Chapter 1048 But this time, bamboo shallow shadow''s words, actually said! "Sister, you''re talking nonsense again." Bamboo light rain light rain to mumble, in the heart, but is guilty to death. She dares not let her sister know that she likes a married man. Otherwise, with her sister''s temperament, she might break her leg! Otherwise, it is to break Ji Huan''s leg! Think about it, it should be the latter one. After all, the elder sister is her own sister, and it must be towards her. So think, bamboo light rain sad in a little bit gratified. "Xiaoyu, you are familiar here. You can lead the way if you want to eat." Xing Bailun starts the car and adjusts the direction. "I''ll show you what you want to eat." Bamboo light rain rare once feel that they are the Lord, these two people are guests. All along, in the eyes of these two people, she was a little girl. "Oh, does Xiaoyu want to invite brother Lun to dinner?" "Of course, if you come all the way, you have to pay for dinner." The salary of Zhu Qianyu''s internship in Xinying is not low. Even if the school starts now, she only goes eight days a month, and the financial department still pays her half a month''s salary. In addition, the card and bamboo shadow that Xing Bolun gave her a while ago were later transferred to her. Now, she is a little rich woman. What''s a meal. "Your sister loves Hunan cuisine. You can lead the way." In recent years, Zhu Qianyu has been used to Xing Bailun''s practice of taking elder sister as the main body. However, it''s different now. Elder sister is a man who has a boyfriend now. Isn''t brother Allen afraid that elder sister Yan Shao thinks more? "Elder sister..." the bamboo light rain gathers to the ear of the bamboo light shadow, low voice asks, "does Yan little know elder brother Allen?" Bamboo shallow shadow Zheng for a while, immediately shake head, "don''t know, concern him what matter." This, change bamboo light rain to be stunned. Yes, elder sister and Yan Shao, after all, are just a kind of exchange. Yan Shao is such a busy man. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know that Zhu Qianying has a sister. What''s more, brother and sister are just good friends. The two sisters went out for a while. When Xing Bolun asked how to get to the Hunan restaurant, Zhu Qianyu leaned on the back of his chair and motioned him to turn left at the intersection ahead and go straight for 500 meters. "How''s mom?" Bamboo light rain dare not ask what, had to ask about mother. "She''s still like that." It seems that Zhu Qianying doesn''t want to talk about her mother. But only Zhu Qianyu knows that there''s really nothing to say about mom. For decades, every day I get up early for my father''s food, and every night I go to bed late for his supper. It''s true that there''s nothing to say about my repeated life every day. Think of mother, bamboo light rain will be more sure, he so determined to Jihuan, is right. Just, don''t know elder sister and inflammation little, hereafter, can be how? Zhu Qianyu wanted to know more about her sister and Yan Shao, but her sister obviously didn''t want to talk about it. She asked about Zhu Qianyu''s study and practice, and the car stopped at Xiang Restaurant. The three entered the private room and sat down for tea. "Xiaoyu, can you take a day off tomorrow? If there''s any fun around here, please show us around." Bamboo shallow shadow is not a person who doesn''t know the weight, but she hasn''t had time to be with her sister for more than half a year. This time, it''s rare to come here. It''s just to accompany the little girl. Bamboo shallow shadow''s proposal, let bamboo shallow rain embarrassed for a while, but soon, she nodded, "well, tomorrow I take you around, just in time, I don''t have to go to work these two days." Bamboo shallow shadow didn''t ask more, probably, how much or a little hinder Xing Bolun presence. "Alan and I have reserved two double rooms in the hotel at the gate of your school. After dinner, we''ll take you back to the dormitory to change your clothes." Bamboo light rain also some words want to say with elder sister, listen to her so a mention, then nod to agree. The meal was served very quickly, and all three of them were very happy. They finished the dinner in less than half an hour. After dinner, Zhu Qianying said that she was too full and asked Xing Bolun to drive back to the hotel. She and Zhu Qianyu walked back slowly. Anyway, it was not far. Xing Bolun knew that the two sisters wanted to talk about something in private, and told them to be careful and leave by themselves. "Elder sister, is Yan Shao good for you?" Bamboo light rain his feelings are not satisfactory, she hopes her sister can have a happy good home. After all, over the years, my sister has paid too much for her and her mother. A girl like my sister deserves a man''s good treatment and love. Although the beginning of elder sister and Yan Shao is a little sad, it does not mean that the ending will be a tragedy. "Just like that..." bamboo light shadow''s answer, but let bamboo light rain heart covered with a layer of ash. "But his parents are very kind to me." Bamboo light rain slightly sideways, looking at only two years older than his sister. Under the night light, there is a resolute and unyielding elder sister between the eyebrows, which makes bamboo light rain feel inferior. It''s clear that she was born to the same mother, but why can she face the reality so strongly and bravely, even though the reality is not satisfactory. But she, however, can only revolve in the whirlpool all the time, how also can''t walk out. "Take your time, sister, you are still young!" Bamboo light rain comforts sister. Bamboo light rain sad and worry, bamboo light shadow does not seem to feel, do not care about the shrug. "Xiaoyu, why are you so gloomy? I feel that you are my sister. Don''t worry. I''ll have a sense of propriety in my business. A little girl, what are you worrying about Bamboo shallow shadow said, stretched out his hand to rub bamboo light rain''s head. Bamboo light rain had to nod, "Oh, I know." The two sisters walked slowly on the sidewalk, and the street lights pulled their shadows for a long time. "Sister, do you think everyone has a destiny?" Bamboo light rain suddenly asked. Bamboo light shadow steps forward, turns around and walks step by step with his back on his back. His sharp eyes stare at bamboo light rain''s face. "Xiaoyu, tell your sister honestly, are you still entangled with the married man a few months ago?" Bamboo shallow shadow tone, rare to become serious and serious. Bamboo light rain did not expect, but a unconscious question, sister can think of so far. "Sister, what are you thinking? How is it possible? I''m not a fool. I know that a man like that is the most terrible. How can I entangle with him? " Bamboo light rain denied! Although she wanted to find someone to talk to, she didn''t want to worry about her sister. My sister''s own business is enough. As a sister, she can''t share it with her or help her in any way. On the contrary, we have to make trouble for her. [sister Xiaoyu''s article "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao" is being serialized, please support!] Chapter 1049 Bamboo light shadow staring at bamboo light rain for a while, for a long time, just sighed. "Xiaoyu, my sister only wants you to find a man who is dedicated to you. My sister doesn''t want you to repeat your mother''s mistakes." "Sister, I won''t, don''t worry!" Bamboo light rain to bamboo light shadow pledge. The two sisters haven''t seen each other for a while. Along the way, even if we don''t talk about men, we can have many other things to say. As a result, they did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Anyway, on the way back from the restaurant to the dormitory and from the dormitory to the hotel, the two sisters never mentioned Yan Shao and Xiao Yu''s married husband again. "Sister, take a bath first." Taking advantage of her sister''s bath, Zhu Qianyu communicates with the customer service of the travel agency online to see if she can cancel the order. The customer service attitude of the travel agency is still good. First, I suggested that she start next week. Can bamboo light rain which good meaning to ask for leave for two weeks in a row? Even if Tian Fang is willing to approve, she is embarrassed to apply. Finally, Zhu Qianyu finally cancelled the short-distance travel order for these two days, and the travel agency returned the money to her at 70% of the original price. "Are you going to travel?" Bamboo shallow shadow''s voice suddenly floated over her head, and at this time, the computer screen also showed her record of communication with customer service. Bamboo light rain will no longer hide, turned his hands around bamboo light shadow waist. "Don''t I have a holiday? I''m bored, so I''m going to go out with the group tomorrow to relax. I didn''t expect you to come. Of course, I''d rather play with your sister!" Bamboo shallow shadow glanced at the order displayed on the screen, the number of participants showed as one, he did not think about it, rubbed her head and said with a smile, "so big, like a child, so coquettish." Bamboo light rain groaned in her arms a few times, finally, bamboo light shadow can''t stand her and forced her away. "You take a bath. I''ll see what''s interesting in r city." Bamboo light rain got up and took clothes, see sister from her own bag out of the laptop, said, "sister, you use my computer can." Bamboo shallow shadow is lazy to pay attention to her, "forget it, I don''t want to be directed to pry into privacy." Bamboo shallow rain rebellious period, once because bamboo shallow shadow opened her computer and a big quarrel. This, bamboo shallow shadow mentions this matter, two sisters feel funny. In fact, from small to large, Zhu Qianyu has no secret in front of her sister. Even at her most rebellious age of thirteen or fourteen, she just clamored that she would not let her sister take care of herself. However, when she really encountered something unpleasant or unhappy, she would always go to bed with her sister. Whether her sister liked to hear it or not, she would pour all her worries to her sister. Ji Huan is the only secret she doesn''t want to share with her sister. "Xiaoyu, come and have a look." Bamboo light rain a bath out, sitting on one of the beds with a computer on his knees, bamboo light shadow will greet her. Bamboo light rain climbed to bed and sat behind her, head lying on her shoulder, looking at the computer screen, "sister, are you going to pick the honeymoon place?" The sharp eyed bamboo light rain saw that in her sister''s search entry, "r city is a suitable place for honeymoon.". Bamboo shallow shadow turns to white her one eye, "what I want is the result, the process is not important." Zhu Qianyu understands her sister''s meaning. Of course, she doesn''t want to go to r city for honeymoon. Instead, she wants to find some quiet places with beautiful scenery and few people to disturb for two days. "Have you ever been to this forest Resort Park?" Bamboo light shadow pointed to the screen above the beautiful screen, "these, are all donkey friends sent up the travel diary screenshots, I think it''s very beautiful." Bamboo light rain can''t help but wonder, "sister, don''t you want to go around the city? What are you doing in the mountains? " Bamboo shallow shadow backhand patted her head, "anyway, I just want to walk around with you, you don''t want to go to the suburbs to play, it''s good here." Bamboo light rain this just know, originally elder sister saw her travel order clearly. She is very glad that there is no hidden thing on her computer. "I can do anything, but I don''t know what Aaron means." "Aaron likes fishing. There''s a large reservoir here. We''ll go to the hot spring and he''ll go fishing. It''s just right!" The place to visit tomorrow is so decided. When sleeping, bamboo light rain insists on sleeping in bamboo light shadow. When her sister scolded her for not growing up, she opened the quilt and let her in. Then, as usual at home, the two sisters covered the quilt and nagged until midnight. Bamboo light rain also like before, said he fell asleep in the past. Bamboo shallow shadow is both angry and funny, help her cover the quilt, oneself light handed and light feet out of bed, climb up another bed to sleep. After all, it''s not hard for two people to sleep in the same single bed. The next morning, Zhu Qianyu was woken up by her sister''s mobile phone alarm. Zhu Qianying first told Zhu Qianyu to get up quickly, then called Xing Bolun, who lived next door, and told him the place to play. He said that he would gather at the door to have breakfast in 15 minutes, and then go to the supermarket to buy things to go out. The place with my sister is always full of novelty, excitement and fun. Bamboo light rain these two days, with the elder sister played drifting, accompanied by Xing Bailun fishing, hot spring, also went bungee jumping. Mingming thought it would be Yu Zu''s leaving, because of his sister''s company, it became wonderful. In these two days, Ji Huan hardly appeared in Zhu Qianyu''s mind. Therefore, when Zhu Qianying and Xing Bolun send Zhu Qianyu back to the dormitory downstairs, Zhu Qianyu holds her sister and refuses to let go. "Sister, if you really want to leave, can''t you stay with me?" The little girl is like a child who has not been weaned. She is holding on to the bamboo shadow. Zhu Qianying pushed her away, patted her head and said with a smile, "I really want to be a mother. I sent you so far to study. I''ve only been with you for two days, and I can''t break my milk?" Xing Bolun, standing on one side, reached out and hugged her. "Xiaoyu, since you are so reluctant to give up your sister, how could you be so persistent at the beginning? You have to go to r city to study in University. Isn''t l big good?" Zhu Qianyu is too lazy to explain anything to Xing Bolun. After all, it''s her and her sister''s business. Although, Xing Bolun knew a lot about the sisters. But most of them came from other sources, not from the sisters. "Let''s go. Let''s go. I won''t keep you. Otherwise, it will be said that you are not weaned." Zhu Qianyu catches his sister and Xing Bolun on the bus and waves them to go quickly. When Xing Bolun''s car was finished, Zhu Qianyu slowly turned around and took two steps. He suddenly felt something strange. He looked up and saw Ji Huan standing beside his car, looking at her from a distance. Chapter 1050 Ji Huan has been busy with the production base of L City these two days. At more than four o''clock, some of the ideas just put forward have finally been unanimously approved by the working group. In a good mood, he somehow drove the car to the direction of R. Just come and take a chance and see if you can see her. When I got off the bus, I saw two women and a man standing not far away. The girl with short hair seemed to be Zhu Qianyu, while Ji Huan didn''t know another man and a woman. Without waiting for him to consider whether to go and say hello, the man hugged Zhu Qianyu in his arms and put his head close to her ear. He didn''t know what to say. Ji Huan clearly saw that Zhu Qianyu was very happy and worried like a child. Ji Huan was not familiar with this kind of bamboo light rain, and even never saw it. But he is very familiar with the smile and expression of Zhu Qianyu, because Ji Dabao often smiles like this when he holds his sister. It''s a completely relaxed, mindless smile. Most people, only those who are very close to and trust them, will show such a smile. I don''t know why, Ji Huan see such bamboo light rain, the mood suddenly incomparable irritable. In fact, he is very clear that a hug, a whisper, a smiling face, can not represent anything. The other party, perhaps a very familiar elder brother of hers, therefore, she would show such an unprepared smile. But even if he knew everything, he still couldn''t control his inexplicable speculation. The man let her go before he finished his psychological struggle and got on the bus with another girl with a ponytail. Bamboo light rain stands outside the car, smiling and waving with them, and saying something. Ji Huan doesn''t smoke, but at this time, he has the impulse to touch a cigarette. After a man and a woman got on the bus, the car drove away quickly. Ji Huan thought about whether to leave or not, but in the end, he stayed, because he hoped that she could give him an explanation. He believed whatever she said. Bamboo light rain see him, obviously pause for a while, and then, slowly walked toward him. Ji Huan watched her coming closer and closer without saying a word until she stood still in front of her and looked up at him. "What are you doing here?" Ji Huan pursed her mouth, didn''t answer, just stare at her. He doesn''t know what he is, is he being angry? Or protest. Bamboo light rain obviously did not expect that he would be such a reaction, from her to know him so long, he has been very good tempered, and, very gentle. She, not him, has always been the one who makes a little temper and willful. Bamboo light rain see him silent, face a little embarrassed, bit bit lip, counter finger pointed to the direction of the car left. "The one just now is my sister, Zhu Qianying." Ji Huan is still silent, blinked, unpredictable eyes still staring at her. Zhu Qianyu, who didn''t get a response, touched his nose and said, "that man is my sister''s good friend Xing Bolun. You may also know the third eldest son of Xing family in L City''s rich list." Bamboo light rain oneself also don''t understand, why want to explain so detailed, she just, can''t stand Ji Huan so silent appearance. So she subconsciously tried to tease him. "No!" The young master finally moved his lips. Bamboo light rain don''t understand his this "no", represent what, clearly frown staring at him. "I don''t know the family of Xing, Zhu and Yan. There are so many people in L City. I only know one person, Zhu Qianyu!" When the young master said this, his eyes were persistent and blazing. Even a fool could understand what he meant. Bamboo light rain by the heat in his eyes blazing can''t stand, slightly don''t open face, heart is beating with rapid speed, face, also a minute by minute red up. "Ji Huan, I said..." Zhu Qianyu''s eyes fell on the window behind Ji Huan. Ji Huan steps forward to approach her, and interrupts her impatiently. "I know you said you were not interested in making friends like me, but it turned out that in the next few months, we not only became friends, but also became good friends who said nothing. Of course, you said you have a boyfriend, but I don''t believe it, because, I know, you like me just as I like you! So, you said the boyfriend, unless it is me, otherwise, there can be no second Ji Huan finished quickly and put his hands on her shoulder. This time, he vowed not to let her escape again! Although Zhu Qianyu was deeply shocked by his words, he still wanted to escape subconsciously. But her whole person is clamped tightly by Ji Huan''s hands, she has to, don''t turn a face not to look at him, also respond to his words. Ji Huan was made to love and hate by the little turtle, "Xiao Yu, look at me! If you really don''t like me, look me in the eye and tell me you don''t like me! " He doesn''t believe it. Can''t he force the little turtle out? Bamboo light rain in the heart, a moment of hesitation and compromise, want to, so agreed to him. So hard, torture him and torture themselves, in the end, for what? But reason prevailed at the last moment. Mother''s embarrassing situation and what she said with her sister in the hotel that day all sounded the alarm to her heavily. Zhu Qianyu closed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, summoned up courage, turned his face and looked straight into shangjihuan''s eyes. "Ji Huan, I admit that I like you, but that''s a friend''s love. It''s different from what you said." Ji Huan stares at her for a long time. He didn''t believe her. But her persistent negation made him extremely sad. He gazed at her deeply and asked in a low voice, "are you sure?" Bamboo light rain eyes flashed a touch of hesitation and pain, afraid of their own eyes betrayed themselves, quickly dropped the eyes. "I''m sure!" Voice, with a slight trill. Ji Huan stared at her drooping eyebrows, breathed a deep breath, shook his hands and released her. "Well, since you''re sure, let''s do it! Bamboo light rain, do you think, not lovers, friends can. But I''m different from you. I don''t need my friend''s love. What I want is a girlfriend, not a good friend! " Ji Huan said, turned to open the door, cat body drill up, "bang" to close the door. Then, bamboo light rain heard the sound of the car start, in a twinkling of an eye, the car has in front of her like an arrow general galloping out. He''s, like, gone? Bamboo light rain can''t believe staring at the car''s butt, fantasy, he will suddenly turn his head, tell her, he just, just in a joke to tease her. But fantasy, after all, is only fantasy. The car drove down the main road in a few seconds, quickly out of her sight. Chapter 1051 After that day, Ji Huan really completely disappeared from the bamboo light rain life. The president of the basketball club said that coach Ji will probably not come back to give you guidance in a short time, because the work is too busy. Ji Huan didn''t spend a long time in the basketball club, but he has a large number of male and female fans. These fans basically believe in the reasons mentioned by the president. After all, coach Ji is a white-collar elite, and it''s normal to be busy with work. But bamboo light rain but feel, this but Ji Huan don''t want to see her just find an excuse. But no matter this is Ji Huan''s real reason or excuse, anyway, Zhu Qianyu hasn''t seen him for another month. This time, just like the last time, he even lost his phone information. However, last time he suddenly disappeared, he didn''t say anything in advance, but this time, he made it clear that he didn''t need bamboo light rain as a friend. Bamboo light rain mood, compared with a while ago more depressed. Finally, even Fang Ziqing, a good friend, couldn''t go on reading. While reading in the library together, taking advantage of bamboo light rain, she stole her mobile phone, found Ji Huan''s phone, and sent a message directly. "How are you doing?" After the information was sent out, it was like a sinking sea. The whole afternoon went by like this. Fang Ziqing held Zhu Qianyu''s mobile phone, and felt that the palm of her hand was burning, but the mobile phone was silent. It seems that my guess is right. My friend and Ji Huan seem to have fallen out. No wonder Ji Huan didn''t show up for a long time, and his good friend, since he disappeared, the whole person changed into a person, three souls disappeared and seven Spirits disappeared. Fang Ziqing deleted the message and secretly put the mobile phone back into Zhu Qianyu''s backpack. "Xiao Zhu, let me ask you to play together for Luo Yuan''s birthday tonight." Fang Ziqing bumps into bamboo light rain''s hand and whispers to her. "Say happy birthday to him for me. If I have something to do, I won''t go." Bamboo light rain obviously lack of interest, said, lowered his head and continue to read her book. In fact, she sat here all afternoon and turned no more than five pages. And even if she just turned five pages, she didn''t remember the content at all. And the most sad thing is that during this period of time, she is basically in such a state as she is now. Obviously looking at is doing something seriously, but no matter how decent the appearance looks, but really, it is too empty. "Bamboos, go, just accompany me! Luo Yuan said that he would call several good friends from high school, and he also said that he would introduce a handsome guy to me! Little bamboo, you should accompany me. " Finally, bamboo light rain is really no way to wear, had to reluctantly agree to go with her, but the premise is that she does not drink. Zhu Qianyu''s drinking capacity is very poor, and she is almost drunk when she gets drunk. Therefore, she usually goes out to play with her classmates, and she basically does not drink at all. There are just ten people who come out to play together. There are more men than women. In addition to Zhu Qianyu and Fang Ziqing, there is also a boy''s girlfriend. The remaining six are all single. These six bachelors, in addition to Luo Yuan, the other five are very attentive to Zhu Qianyu. The five boys took turns to pour tea and soup for Zhu Qianyu, which made Fang Ziqing very tasty. "Hey, that''s enough for you. You only have beautiful women in your eyes, don''t you?" One of the boys laughed, "sister-in-law, we dare not have you in our eyes!" Fang Ziqing took up the teacup and made a gesture to pour it over. Zhu Qianyu was in a better mood. He also followed the crowd and said, "elder martial brother, since your birthday is today, I''ll just have a double happiness." In other people''s eyes, Luo Yuan and Fang Ziqing, the happy enemies, can''t hold any other opposite sex except each other. But these two don''t admit it. They just say they are neighbors. For such a man and woman, they said they would be punished heavily. So, only in the dining room, Luo Yuan and Fang Ziqing were forced to drink a lot of beer. When they go to KTV to sing, they drink and play together! They were asked to sing to each other. They looked at each other affectionately and sang love songs. Even when they were asked to kiss each other, they also gave a warm response. Although, just a touch of the kiss that points, but also enough to make the atmosphere very high. Bamboo light rain at the beginning with everyone together to coax, can be noisy, they feel dull. The more lively others are, the more lonely her heart will feel. "Little bamboo, would you like to sing a chorus with me?" One of the boys took the initiative to chat up. Bamboo light rain shook his head, "sorry, I can''t sing very well." Seeing this, the boy had no choice but to ask another boy to play the female voice. The boy''s voice is not bad, but the female voice holding the voice to sing the tune is comparable to the scene of a car accident. All of you, laughing at the thrilling song, grabbed peanut candy and melon seeds and threw them at them. Fang Ziqing also went crazy with everyone. Later, she realized that her friend was drinking water silently with a cup in her hand. "Little bamboo, let''s play together!" See usually lively friends become like this, Fang Ziqing both sad and distressed. "Well!" Bamboo light rain mouth should be, but people, but still lazily next to the sofa. Fang Ziqing also stopped and leaned back on Zhu Qianyu. "Little bamboo, I think the one who invited you to sing just now is very good. I think he likes you very much. How about making a friend?" Bamboo light rain knocked on her head, "so, you are actually taking me to a blind date tonight?" Fang Ziqing refused to admit her death, "how can it be? Do you need a blind date? I don''t think I''ll ever fall in love. " "Pretend, Mingming Luo Yuan is very good to you, and you like him, why do you always say he is a brother?" Fang Ziqing put her mouth close to her ear, "that Ji Huan is very good to you, and you also like him. Why do you always say that you are just friends with him?" Bamboo light rain silent for a long time, "Ziqing, I am different from you." Fang Ziqing twisted her face. "What''s the difference? We''re both out of tune! I admit I like him, but if he doesn''t tell me, I''ll hold on. " Bamboo light rain roughly agree, indeed, in Ji Huan this feeling, he really is wrong. But she can''t help it. But Fang Ziqing is not the same. She knows that she can have it and cherish it. "Ziqing, there''s no need to be so clear about the relationship. You two have been fighting so hard. Is that interesting? Feelings are valid. Be careful. It''s you who cry last. " Fang Ziqing white her one eye, "say oneself very understand like, you this even love experience all have no little wench, with what, and with what to teach me?" Zhu Qianyu admits that she has no love experience, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know anything. Chapter 1052 After Luo Yuan''s birthday, Fang Ziqing gave up persuading Luo Yuan to treat her. She was depressed and absent-minded, so she let it go. Just, as much as possible to accompany her, tried two nights, aware of bamboo light rain mood is wrong, Fang Ziqing also specially apply for staying with her. But bamboo light rain, in fact, not so fragile as Fang Ziqing, she just, nothing to mention, even talk lazy. Zhu Qianyu, who admitted that he had nothing to do with himself, went to work in Xinying on Saturday. On this day, when she was busy in the video studio, listening to the staff mention Sihan, she pricked her ears to hear what they were saying about Sihan. Although, in Zhu Qianyu''s opinion, she is definitely a high-quality and pollution-free idol. Basically, she has no black spots, and even less gossip to pick up. How do you know? She was so surprised that she almost dropped the camera on her hand! The photographer beside him said to his assistant, "Sihan, who has been studying abroad in the past two years? As a matter of fact, she married and had children. I heard that she was very beautiful, smart and lovely to the twins This gossip is too shocking, not to mention bamboo light rain, photographer''s assistant also don''t believe it. "Brother Yao, are you sure you''re not joking? Sihan is not very old. She seems to be only twenty-three years old. She''s already married and has children? " The photographer is obviously a man, but he is no weaker than a woman in gossip. "It''s impossible. You don''t know. Not long after Sihan won the best actress, she once said," Congratulations, Mrs. Ji! " At that time, someone said that she should have married Mr. Ji. However, our company did a good job in public relations, and finally successfully exposed the news. A few months later, Xinying announced that Sihan went abroad for further study. From the time point of view, she should have started to have a baby at that time. Now, her children are more than one year old, and the time just coincides. " The photographer said that Zhu Qianyu, a loyal fan of Sihan, was able to match all those things one by one. I have to admit that the photographer''s analysis is really reasonable. If it were not for the sake of family and children, few people would give up the bright future of Zhenghong at that time. "Brother Yao, have you ever seen Sihan''s twins?" At this time, Zhu Qianyu didn''t think much about it. He was just curious about the appearance and temperament of a woman like Sihan. "I don''t have such a good eye. However, it seems that many people in the company have seen it. She brought it back for a walk some time ago. It''s said that sister Fang always wants to take the two babies to be the stars in the new year''s movies invested by the company." After listening to the photographer''s words, Zhu Qianyu had a strong curiosity about Sihan''s twins. Coincidentally, another week later, Zhu Qianyu had no class on Friday afternoon, so he took the bus to Xinying early and arrived at the bus stop near Xinying. As usual, Zhu Qianyu called Tian Fang. Tian Fang said that she would arrive immediately and hung up. A few minutes later, Zhu Qianyu got on Tian Fang''s car. "Sister Fang, what''s the matter?" As soon as Zhu Qianyu got on the passenger''s seat, he saw that Tian Fang seemed to be in a good mood. "Oh, I''ve just had a stomachache from Sihan''s two little babies. They''re a pair of living treasures. They''re so cute!" Tian Fang doesn''t know what''s going on between Ji Huan and Zhu Qianyu. Therefore, she habitually regards Zhu Qianyu as her own person, and doesn''t want to hide the fact that Sihan has a pair of babies. Bamboo light rain also immediately stare big eyes, "think Han has really become a mother?" Tian Fang nodded and looked at her strangely, "don''t you know?" In fact, Tian Fang still doesn''t know that Zhu Qianyu doesn''t know that Ji Huan is Sihan''s younger brother, let alone that Ji Huan turns out to be Ji''s little son. "I don''t know. When I heard about it in the studio last week, I thought it was nonsense. It turned out that it was all true?" Tian Fang nodded again, "of course, it''s true. I''m more than one year old. I''m very clever to the twins, just like their father." This time, it''s Zhu Qianyu''s turn to be strange. "I think Sihan is very clever. She is proficient in acting, singing and playing violin." In Zhu Qianyu''s eyes, Sihan is the decathlon queen. "Their father is a genius! It''s not the same concept as intelligence! " Tian Fang thought of the Ji family. He took any one of them out. He envied others for their conditions. They were all capable people! Speaking of genius, Zhu Qianyu knows one, and that person, it seems, is also Ji? Bamboo light rain for his rich association scared a big jump! Then she remembered. When Sihan won the best actress award, she confessed to Mr. Ji on the spot. Later, Mr. Ji disclosed to the media that Sihan was the adopted daughter of the Ji family. Zhu Qianyu tried to recall the scene of confession and marriage proposal that she had seen for more than ten times. In her impression, Mr. Ji''s appearance seemed to be a bit similar to Ji Huan. Is Ji Huan really the "Mr. Ji" of Sihan? After all, there are too many similarities between Sihan and Jihuan. There is also a pair of twins over one year old, both surnamed Ji and gifted. Zhu Qianyu is disturbed by this possibility. Although she never really gets involved in Ji Huan''s marriage, she doesn''t know how to face Ji Huan''s wife Sihan. "Xiaoyu, Sihan and two babies are still playing with me. Do you want to see them?" Bamboo light rain at this time is disturbed by his analysis, not seriously listen to Tian Fang''s words, just casually should sound. As a result, when Tian Fang''s car stopped in front of the first row of offices, it was too late for Zhu Qianyu to refuse. Because, outside the car window, two lovely little faces were lying on the glass and waving to her desperately, with a lovely smile on their faces. When Zhu Qianyu got out of the car so easily, a pair of babies held by Sihan and another middle-aged aunt who seemed to be a nanny stretched out their arms to her desperately, and cried out with one voice, "aunt, aunt, hold beibeiguoguo!" If she remembers correctly, this pair of babies are the ones she saw Ji Huan bring out in the park before! Bamboo light rain heart worry, because of this pair of baby and temporarily forget, just, these two little guy, why call her "aunt"? Sihan is embarrassed to smile to her, "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, two little guys have seen your picture from Xiaobao''s mobile phone!" Bamboo light rain more confused, "Xiaobao? How could he have my picture? " Sihan quickly explained, "Xiaobao is Ji Huan, my younger brother!" Chapter 1053 Bamboo light rain brain bang for a while, a mess of things that can''t be straightened out together rush up. When this pile of things slowly fade away, gradually, there is an abnormal clear up. He''s not married? He''s not married! ¡­¡­ "Auntie, auntie, hold beibeiguoguo! Give me a hug A pair of children''s coquetry voice, the bamboo light rain from messy thinking back to reality. Anyone who hears that two such beautiful and lovely little guys are coquettish and cute is hard to bear. Bamboo light rain is no exception. She smiles and reaches out her hand, reaching into the air. Here comes the problem! It''s two. She''s alone. How can she hold two? Sihan seems to see through her dilemma. She hands the fruit to Zhu Qianyu and says, "Beibei, you are my brother!" Beibei reluctantly took back her hand, pursed her lips slightly, and looked unhappy. "Good aunt!" As soon as sister Guoguo is held in Zhu Qianyu''s arms, she holds Zhu Qianyu''s neck with both hands and shouts sweetly. Then, she kisses Zhu Qianyu''s face with her mouth. "Sister Han, her name is..." Zhu Qianyu, who was called aunt by the little boy, was slightly embarrassed, but she couldn''t bear to refuse such a beautiful and lovely little girl. "My name is Guoguo!" Smart little boy, clearly responded to the question of bamboo light rain. "Guoguo is good. My sister''s name is Zhu Qianyu. Guoguo can call me Xiaoyu or sister Xiaoyu!" Guoguo holds Zhu Qianyu''s shoulder and slightly stretches his body. His beautiful little face is full of distress. His two pretty eyebrows are intertwined into the Sichuan character, "you''re an aunt!" The implication is to ask bamboo light rain, why I want to call you light rain or light rain sister, you are obviously aunt ah! Bamboo light rain more embarrassed, think Han see this, immediately come forward to rescue way, "fruit, called Xiaoyu sister." Finish saying, turn to also command Beibei, "Beibei, call light rain elder sister." Beibei quit, "Mommy, it''s Auntie!" Sihan wants to say something more, so that a pair of babies can understand that this is still Xiaoyu''s sister for the time being. If she wants to call her aunt, she has to wait for her little uncle to coax Tian Fang into yelling at three big, two small and five people, "OK, OK, whether it''s sister or aunt, go into the yard or the room and sit down and chat slowly, OK?" Under Tian Fang''s greeting, several people came into the door surrounded by two little babies. Along the way, beibeiguoguo is still blindly emphasizing to call aunt, making bamboo light rain face more and more red. Even if she didn''t understand it at first, how can she not understand it now? It must be that Ji Huan had a picture of her in his mobile phone. When the child was playing with his mobile phone, he saw the picture and asked him who it was. Then he told the child that it was his aunt. In this way, the two children will always insist that she is an aunt. In other words, in fact, from the first time she met Sihan, she already knew her relationship with Jihuan. The more I think about it, the more embarrassed bamboo light rain is. I want to find a hole to hide in. Approaching the door of the office, Beibei finally no longer stressed that she should be called aunt. Instead, she stretched out her arms and asked Zhu Qianyu to hold her, "aunt, hold Beibei!" In his opinion, he has let his sister get close to his aunt first. Now, it''s his turn. Sihan takes Guoguo from zhuqianyu and shouts for a while. Beibei finally gets what she wants. "Beautiful, Auntie!" Beibei is really a boy. It seems to be sweeter to coax the opposite sex. Zhu Qianyu was praised as beautiful by a one-year-old boy. Before he had time to respond, he was given a kiss by a handsome boy. Fang elder sister saw, that call envy envy hate, stretch out a hand to gnash teeth ground wring wring to wring the small face of Beibei meat Du Du. "You two little villains, when you see your aunt, you take the initiative to kiss her. How can aunt Fang coax you two into giving me a kiss?" Sister Fang was angry on one side. Bamboo light rain can''t care with two little kids, but Tian Fang is different. "Sister Fang, do you even laugh at me?" Tian Fang pushed her eyebrows, "I''m laughing at you or telling the truth, don''t you know best?" Tian Fang doesn''t know where Zhu Qianyu and the young master are going. However, Tian Fang vaguely feels that they are in the stage of mutual affection. As for the determination of their relationship, Tian Fang also thinks that it will be sooner or later. Bamboo shallow rain suddenly silent down! So, did outsiders see her feelings for Ji Huan long ago? Is she the only one who has been deceiving herself? And the reason for her self deception, actually, is because of this lovely little baby inadvertently make a beautiful misunderstanding? At this time, she was eager to see Ji Huan, but then she thought that Ji Huan had ignored her! The little fellow, who was left out in the cold by the self meditative bamboo light rain, shook her shoulder and cried out impatiently, "aunt! Auntie Beibei, like Guoguo, doesn''t accept the name of sister Xiaoyu at all. She insists on calling her aunt. "What''s the matter, baby?" Bamboo light rain put Beibei on the sofa, Beibei wait for her to sit down, then climb to her lap to sit. Guoguo, who was put on the sofa by Sihan, also climbed over to sit on the other side of the thigh of bamboo light rain. "They are really close to you, Xiaoyu. How popular are you? Is it really because of being beautiful? " Fang elder sister looks at the bamboo light rain enviously, and Sihan stands beside the sofa and smiles at the big one and the small two. Bamboo light rain was two little boy a left and a right to Ba on the body, afraid of falling them, two hands were holding their back. However, these two little kids are not safe, and their mouths are still crying incessantly. Zhu Qianyu is so noisy that he raises his eyes to Sihan for help. "Sister Han, can you change their name?" If she doesn''t fall out with Ji Huan and their relationship is progressing normally, she probably doesn''t mind being called that by the two little guys. But her relationship with Ji Huan is now at an awkward juncture, and it is still unknown where she will go next. If she recognizes the title of "aunt", doesn''t it mean that she is eager to develop a relationship with Ji Huan? But at this time Sihan suddenly wants to help her younger brother. "Xiaoyu, it''s rare that two little guys like you so much. You can follow them." Her tone seemed to be joking, but the expression on her face was clear and serious. Bamboo light rain not too naturally smile, "Han elder sister, you really can joke." Sihan looked at her steadily. After a while, she said, "Xiaoyu, my brother, he''s had a bad time!" Sihan''s short words, like a tough rope, strangle the heart of bamboo light rain. The rope suddenly tightens without warning, strangling her. Chapter 1054 That night, after Ji Huan left from r university, he didn''t go home directly. Instead, he asked some of his best friends to go out for a drink. Ji Huan, who has lived for 21 years, appears in front of others in a high spirited manner at any time. But this time, he was very depressed. For bamboo light rain, from the beginning, he was determined to win. He thinks that he is excellent in all aspects, both inside and outside. As for the ability of thinking about people''s heart, it''s not bad. Even though Zhu Qianyu let him touch the wall several times, he always thought that it only means that she was serious and cautious about her feelings, not because she didn''t like him. She said she had a boyfriend, and he believed that was an excuse, because he believed that she didn''t like her less than she liked her. He took advantage of his work to widen the distance between them. He thought that the distance produced aesthetic feeling. Maybe she could face her heart bravely if she could not see and see for a period of time. But I don''t know whether he was too eager or she didn''t have the courage to accept him. Unexpectedly, she cheated him and pushed him away in such a clumsy way! What she said was just a friend''s love. She really thought that as long as she covered her ears, others would not know that she had stolen the bell? And the most damned thing is that even if she does not admit to stealing the bell, he, the owner of the stolen bell, even if he wants to hang her up and beat her up, he is reluctant to give up! At last, he could only sit with a group of close friends and drink in silence. This group of friends who have known him for several years have never seen Ji Huan who is so silent and even obviously decadent. "Huan Shao, have you taken the route of melancholy literary youth instead of sunshine handsome man recently?" Ji Huan pulled out a bitter smile, as if determined to carry out the line of melancholy literature and art to the end. His best friend took the wine cup and handed it to him. Ji Huan also handed it to him across the air. He looked up and drank the wine in the cup. All night long, he hardly ever spoke, but kept drinking. In the end, he was drunk and sent home by his best friend. Fortunately, his wine was not bad. Dabao, who was waiting for him to sleep, patted him on his frowning face, helped him cover the quilt, adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner, and closed the door to leave. The next day, Ji Huan woke up and came to the dining room after washing. In front of his usual seat, there was steaming soup on the table. "How did you drink soup in the morning?" Le Tong stares at him, "Jiejiu Tang..." In the Ji family, the young master, who was used to being arrogant and willful, rarely lowered his eyes, "Mommy, I''m sorry to worry you!" Yue Tong, noncommittal, just raised his chin and pointed to the bowl of soup, "drink the soup. If you don''t feel comfortable, you can rest at home for a day or two, or go out to play for a few days." Obviously, the mother had guessed that her son was drunk because of his bad feelings. "Well, I''ll see again!" The young master bowed his head to drink soup. He didn''t have to show off to his most trusted mother. The next day, the young master flew to a small island of a certain country and spent half a month in seclusion on a quiet and beautiful island. Therefore, Fang Ziqing secretly sent the message to him by Zhu Qianyu''s mobile phone, but he didn''t receive it at all. Fortunately, he didn''t receive it. If he received it, he really thought that Zhu Qianyu had changed his mind. He would only be hurt again. When he came back from his holiday on the island, the young master took a day''s rest at home. The next day, he returned to work. The preliminary work of the production base in L City, such as the approval of all kinds of approval documents and licenses, has been basically completed, which means that the young master will soon be stationed in L City for a long time to be fully responsible for the construction of the production base. Sure enough, on the fifth day after the young master came back from his vacation, he officially received the notice of transfer. Young master Jihuan was transferred to L City as the person in charge of the production base. Conservatively, the job is as short as six to nine months and as long as one year. However, the young master is a light man now. He has no objection to how long he will go. The night before they left, the brothers were drinking in a bar. Ji Dabao poured him half a glass of whisky, "bamboo light rain side, really ready to give up?" Since he came back drunk that day, the Ji family has never mentioned the word "bamboo light rain" in front of the young master, except that beibeiguoguo occasionally yells to see his aunt. This time, for the first time. The young master gently shakes the wine in the glass, showing a rare loss on his face, "I don''t know, maybe I''m too anxious!" Dabao, who also poured himself half a glass of wine, sat down on the high stool beside him and took a sip. Then he looked at his younger brother, who was seven or eight years younger than himself. Although the younger brother is slightly different from his own personality, he is also a man who has a strong insight into people''s hearts. This kind of hole, not only for others, but also for yourself. He was at a loss, just for a moment, and it didn''t take long for him to recognize it. Therefore, I just need to be a conscientious listener quietly, because now Xiaobao doesn''t need others to teach him how to do it. Sure enough, the young master quickly put away the confusion, "in fact, she and I are too young, in emotion, if I guess correctly, she is just like me, is a piece of white paper, plus her family''s bad things, have a distrust attitude towards feelings, is also normal." Dabao saw that his younger brother''s face was confident and calm again, and he was completely relieved. "Well, so, do you think it''s good for you and her to be separated completely for a while?" The young master nodded, "yes, she and I can''t go on now. She just wants to be good friends with me, but I want a girlfriend. She won''t compromise, and I won''t give in. At present, it''s the best way to separate them for a while! " The young master didn''t say he wanted to give up, which was also expected by Dabao. After all, like a person, not intellectually want to give up, can really give up. For example, when he chose to study abroad, what he wanted was not to give up, but to slow down and let himself have enough ability and courage to undertake and face more challenges. "It''s true that you are both young. Give each other more time and think it over." The young master nodded, raised his glass and took a sip. Put down the wine glass, hesitated for a while, and finally said to Dabao, "brother, I may not be able to come back often after that. Xinying, please take care of her for me. She is still a little girl..." Dabao''s heart is funny, this boy, what kind of heart is that? Not to mention that he and Niuniu will pay special attention to Zhu Qianyu. Si Jun and Tian Fang are also secretly and carefully protecting Zhu Qianyu. Chapter 1055 Xiaobao went to L City as a pioneer, so his work was definitely busier than when he was an agent. The difference is that the living facilities in L City are much better than those in the small city far away. Because he had to live in L City for at least half a year, Xiao Bao let someone rent an apartment in L City. On the day he took office, he came out of the airport and went back to the apartment he rented. This is his first time to set foot in this apartment. When he asked a friend to rent it, he was completely attracted by the picture of L City overlooking from the terrace sent by the other party. If he didn''t have a thorough study, he let the other party rent the apartment directly. When he opened the door with the key, he could not help but wonder about where he lived in the next few months. At that time, my friend said with a smile in wechat, "I didn''t expect that Huan Shao turned out to be a romantic person, just a small detail, and fell in love with this new house." Xiaobao thinks that this friend is right. For example, he likes bamboo light rain. It seems that when he catches a glimpse of her special side in the park, he falls in love with her uncontrollably. Because like, so, other, her little affectation, her little turtle personality, her duplicity, in his here, all become unimportant, even, can be transformed into a lovely attraction. The door opened, and the simple and bright layout inside made Xiaobao fall in love with the new house. This two bedroom apartment, in a sense, is Xiaobao''s first nest to live alone. The friend who helped to rent here is Jiang Wenjie, an alumnus of Xiaobao in B University. Although they have different grades, they have a good friendship because they are all members of the basketball team. "How are you, satisfied?" Jiang Wenjie follows him and comes in with his luggage. Xiaobao is leaning into the kitchen to see something. "Satisfied, very satisfied." The young master''s cheerful voice came from the kitchen. Jiang Wenjie leans his suitcase against a corner of the living room and follows curiously. "Huanshao, don''t tell me that you are a top chef besides learning to play basketball well." Besides this possibility, Jiang Wenjie can''t think of any reason to let a young man in his early twenties go to inspect the kitchen as soon as he enters the door. Xiaobao was very satisfied with the clean, tidy and well equipped kitchen. He turned to Jiang Wenjie and nodded, "yes, my standard is comparable to that of a star chef." The young master has no sense of modesty. However, if the young master of Ji family becomes modest, others will definitely think that he is ill. "Then our dinner tonight..." Jiang Wenjie''s eyes were full of stars, and he was greedy. "Go out and eat. I''m not your mother!" The young master coldly interrupted Jiang Wenjie''s good expectations. In this way, young master Jihuan officially set up camp in L City, and then put into the busy and hard work. Of course, during this period of leaving early and returning late, he didn''t think about bamboo light rain. On the contrary, bamboo light rain has almost become a required "lesson" for him to review every day. No matter how busy he is, every night when he comes back to his apartment and sees the cold light and his slender figure, he feels lonely. He has lived for 21 years and has never felt so lonely as this period of time. In particular, when he leans on the balcony fence with a cup of hot tea and looks at the lights of L City, Zhu Qianyu raises his eyebrows and looks at him with a bright smile. All along, his life has been incredibly successful. And bamboo light rain, is absolutely his life in the first ridge. Ji Huan never thought that it would disappear automatically. However, his indifference to bamboo light rain during this period of time is not giving up, but waiting for an appropriate time to overcome it with effective methods. Therefore, when he heard the doorbell ring that night, he thought it was Jiang Wenjie. As a result, when he opened the door and saw the people outside, he just thought he was dreaming. Ji Huan Leng was on the spot for several seconds, until the girl outside carefully asked him, "Ji Huan... Can I go in?" Ji Huan looked at her with dark eyes. He didn''t say anything, but he didn''t mean to let her in. The girl''s face slowly floating on the injured look, full of melancholy eyes staring at him for a few seconds, and then, the corner of the eye slightly red, long eyelashes flashed a few times, silently, hanging down. "I can''t afford to disturb you!" The girl said in a trembling voice, turning around, as if to leave. Ji Huan reaches out his hand with the speed of thunder, grabs her arm, "come back!" This sound seems to be a gnashing of teeth bang out of the "back", the volume is not high, but listen to the girl heart straight tremble. Ji Huan always spoke softly to her, except that when he refused to leave that night, his tone was full of determination and coldness. His tone at this time was similar to that when he left that night. The girl''s heart was so cold that she immediately threw it into the ice cave from the normal temperature. "Ji Huan... I..." the startled girl who didn''t know the situation flashed her startled eyes, turned her head, raised her face and looked at her man in a panic. "Bamboo light rain, shut up!" Ji Huan, with a cold face, interrupts Zhu Qianyu, who is eager to explain something. As soon as he closes his hand, Zhu Qianyu falters, and the whole person rushes into the room. The door slammed behind her. Bamboo light rain did not understand the situation, the man was forced to pull the arm into the living room, and then, hands on her shoulders, without any gentle appearance to push her to sit on the sofa. Bamboo light rain was forced to sit on the sofa, looked up at him. Ji Huan didn''t sit down either, so he clubbed in front of her. He held his arms in his hands and looked at her coldly from top to bottom. "Say it! What''s the matter? " At this time, Ji Huan''s emotion and thought activities were just opposite to his appearance, which was so cold that he could kill people. At this time, he was both surprised and happy, but it seemed that he was often lifted up to the cloud one second before the girl, and then pushed down to the ground one second later. Therefore, this time, he did not dare to express his surprise and expectation. Open the door to see bamboo light rain that moment, so a few seconds, he even thought the girl in front of him, just a mirage. It was not until he reached out his hand and clearly touched her slightly warm body temperature that he was sure that this was not a dream, but a reality! Zhu Qianyu looked at him without blinking. The confusion in his eyes had been calmed down. What he put on was clear and clean eyes, which were easy to make Ji Huan lost. She licked her lips, ready to open her mouth, and heard Ji Huan say. "Think carefully before you say it, if you enter this room, I won''t let you leave again!" [Zhu Qianying, Yan Shao and Yan Xiaobao''s new article "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao" asks for collection and support Chapter 1056 "Think carefully before you say it, if you enter this room, I won''t let you leave again!" Even though he knew it was reality, he still had to guard against it. She did the same trick again, taking him to heaven one second and pushing him to hell the next. "I..." Before Zhu Qianyu came, Mingming was ready for him, but in front of him, she began to write all the way from the time she got on the plane. At this time, all the screws were stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t say a word. Ji Huan stares at her. So far, he doesn''t know what she wants to do? You want to apologize to him and start over with him? Or is it the same as several times before, after apologizing, going back to the original dead cycle? If it was the latter, he might be cruel to drive her out. Otherwise, he did not dare to guarantee that his reason would not break the bank, so that he would do something unforgivable and rude to her. Zhu Qianyu looks up at Ji Huan, who has not seen him for more than a month. His heart is both sour and painful. Little by little, she glanced over his good-looking eyes, handsome and sexy outline. Then, she found that he was thinner than last time! "Ji Huan..." "Say it Ji Huan slightly wring eyebrows, his reason, is her silent saw in a little bit to wear away. Bamboo light rain licked lip again, his cold face and cold words, no longer let her afraid. It turns out that even if you only hear his cold words, it''s better than hearing nothing and touching nothing. "You''re... Thin again!" Bamboo light rain is not easy to slip out of the lip, actually, it is a sentence like ordinary people say when they meet, "it''s a beautiful day today!" Or something like that. Ji Huan Leng for a moment, subconsciously touched his face, black eyes looked at her, "thin?" Bamboo light rain nods, "eh!" It''s just a simple and polite conversation. The atmosphere that used to condense has become strangely warm. Ji Huan sighed a few times, and his cold face, which was raised by his reason, was a little strained. There is no doubt that this bamboo light rain is his killer! "Come on, what''s the matter?" Although the tone is a little softer, but the face, finally still holding, pestle in bamboo light rain in front of the body, still full of pressure to pestle straight. Bamboo light rain with Ji Huan get along with so outside, to his temperament, can not be said not to understand. I know that he is very gentle and doting on himself. Of course, he used to be, and now he is too angry to pay attention to himself. In other words, he is now in a cold war with himself. Of course, she deserves it. If she had made it clear earlier, this misunderstanding would not have lasted for several months. And you and he don''t have to take so many detours. Naturally, he would not have been so hurt by her. As for her own suffering in this period of time, let alone, because she deserved it! After some remorse and reflection, bamboo light rain soft voice said, "Ji Huan, sit down, OK?". Ji Huan was stunned again. For a moment, he thought he had heard the wrong thing. How did the girl, Zhu Qianyu, ever talk to him in such a coquettish tone? At the moment when he was stunned and confused, Zhu Qianyu raised his hand and touched his back neck, pursed his mouth slightly and said, "you are so tall... My neck is so sour..." Ji Huan this just reaction come over, dare feeling, this wench, return really with oneself coquetry! On this day, is it going to rain? Ji Huan quickly glanced at the night sky as usual, and soon turned his head to stare at her. It took him a lot of effort to refuse her request. "Don''t play tricks on me. What''s the matter?" See a glimmer of hope, he secretly told himself, now, to be tough! How tough! Bamboo light rain pie pie pie mouth, "neck acid, can''t think, can''t say..." Ji Huan originally stood straight, heard the words of bamboo light rain, slightly a stagger, almost flashing waist. This wench, is to put clear to eat to die him? Ji Huan tried to hold up his serious face and glared at her, "who did you tell me? If you don''t tell me something well, you should be coquettish!" Bamboo light rain then show a face of innocent look, "learn from my sister!" Ji Huan''s scalp is tight. He is tired of dealing with a bamboo light rain. Is his future sister-in-law a more difficult role than this little girl? Then, doesn''t he have to do a good job in the consciousness of passing five levels and cutting six generals? From then on, does he have to be in deep water for a long time? In the Ji family, in addition to beibeiguoguo, a pair of babies, the one who can act as a coqueter most often is young master Jihuan. But in front of him, he was obviously a more coquettish person. No wonder he fell into her hands. The young master, who thinks he is shorter than others, is completely defeated by her weakness. Now that he has lost, he has to admit it! Maybe, this is life! The young master, who realized this, lifted his long feet behind him, hooked a stool against the wall, pulled the stool over and sat down. "So, what can I say?" The young master said and rolled his eyes at her. The stool is very short, higher than bamboo light rain, he just sits down with her eyes. Bamboo light rain blinked, look at long hands and feet, he sat on a low stool, originally long hands and feet just shrunk into a piece, bending and unnatural. This kind of him, looks very funny, but in the cramped stiff, but also a little cute. "Well, you can say it!" Bamboo light rain all the way uneasy heart, after entering the door, I do not know why, even a little bit flat down. It turned out that her restlessness was not a disease, but a kind of hunger and thirst called the lack of Ji Huan. And her lack of hunger and thirst, in the period of looking at each other, has been basically relieved, so now, she can speak clearly. "Ji Huan, I have a question for you!" "Say it Ji Huan is still high cold, though, just hard! "Are you married or single?" In fact, Zhu Qianyu has got the real answer to this question from Sihan, but she must tell the cause and effect of her misunderstanding with him. Her selfishness, in fact, still wants him to know that she has suffered no less than him in recent months. Ji Huan glared at her, and stared at her strangely, "are you stupid? I''m only 21 years old, how can I be married! " Ji Huan finish saying this, don''t wait for her to reply, and urgently ask, "wait, you won''t, always think I''m married?" [Zhu Qianying, Yan Shao and Yan Xiaobao''s new article "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao" asks for collection and support Chapter 1057 Bamboo light rain nods, "um..." Ji Huan then remembered the situation when they met for the first time, "because of those two little children''s father?", Besides, he couldn''t think of what he had done to make her misunderstand. Bamboo light rain nodded again, "well, I always thought you were their father." The young master is very unjust. It turns out that all the sufferings in recent months are due to the pranks of those two little kids? If beibeiguoguo is in front of him, he will probably turn the two little kids around and give them a big slap to relieve the frustration in his heart. At the moment, the two babies are counting the stars happily in their grandparents'' arms! "Bamboo light rain, are you a fool?" The young master couldn''t laugh or cry at the thought of the misunderstanding he had suffered in the past half a year and the cold reception she had been forced to wear the "married" label. "I..." Zhu Qianyu also felt that she was a fool. If she had said something early in the morning, instead of holding it in her heart, this misunderstanding would not have lasted so long. Moreover, if we hadn''t met Sihan and two little babies today, she and he would have missed it in this life, and they would never have met again. At the thought of this possibility, bamboo light rain will pull heart uncomfortable. "Ji Huan, I''m sorry... I didn''t think about this possibility at all." "So, in your eyes, I''m just like your irresponsible father, right?" Xiaobao was angry at first, but gradually he became more and more afraid. No wonder she refused to accept him. It turned out that she didn''t like him, but didn''t want to repeat her mother''s mistakes. If this misunderstanding is never solved, is it not that no matter how hard he tries to do anything, he will only come back in vain? "Well..." bamboo light rain down eyes dare not look at him. All the time, he was so gentle and considerate to himself that he had nothing in common with his dreary father. At that time, she didn''t know how to think deeply. The young master originally wanted to scold her severely, or, even if it wasn''t scolding, he would give her a cold shoulder, so that she could reflect on it. But look at her pathetic appearance, think about her this period of time may not be better than their own, and a little heartless. "Well, what?" The young master asked a little angrily. Of course, he knew what she was. He was just angry that his heart was too soft. He was rejected and ignored by her three times and four times, but he was not willing to speak to her in a more serious tone! Bamboo light rain raised his eyes and looked at him uneasily. He seemed to be very angry. He moved forward, stretched out his hand and poked his arm tentatively. "Hey, are you angry?" The young master rolled his eyelids and gave her a big white eye, ignoring her. Bamboo light rain and inch to move forward a few minutes, this time, slender fingers, poke him a little thinner but still handsome face. "Ji Huan, I really like you. I really refuse you just because I think you are married and have a pair of children!" Bamboo light rain voice is very soft, very light, with her poor beautiful face, indeed, it is difficult to get angry. And young master, originally more angry, just try to carry it. "I know you like me, and friends like me..." the young master spread out his hand, raised his hand, grasped the hand that had done evil on his face, and closed her slender hand tightly between them. Bamboo light rain face slightly red, "you know..." "No, I don''t know! I only know that you have been hugged by other boys and turned to me and said, "it''s just a friend''s love." The young master said firmly, but his bad smile betrayed his true feelings. He put his finger into her fingers, the palm of their hands toward the palm, ten fingers tightly. "That brother Lun is really just a friend of his sister. He treats me like a sister!" Bamboo light rain although aware that he is playing silly, but still can not help but be led by his nose. "Who knows..." the young master snorted coldly, drooped his eyes, looked at her obediently clasped hand, and saw that the corner of his lips was about to come to his ear. "Don''t you believe it? Then I''ll call brother Allen now, and ask him yourself! " Bamboo light rain posturing to take the phone, hand, just found his hand I don''t know when he tightly clasped, she just, blindly explain, completely didn''t realize that his hand has been occupied. Staring at their tightly clasped hands, he blinked and realized that he had already believed her. What he said just now was just teasing her! The young master saw that she didn''t move any more and just stared at their hands. He raised the corner of his lip and put it on her lips. False is to frighten her, lips only touch her cool and soft lips, a touch that points. This is the first kiss of the two. Although light and shallow, but let bamboo light rain instant red face. The young master was so sweet and funny that he couldn''t help sticking out the tip of his tongue and licking it on the tip of her nose. "Fool..." murmured low, as if to reprimand and connive. Bamboo light rain head fast stick to the chest, eyes down, constantly shaking long eyelashes, revealing her inner excitement and uneasiness. The young master stares at her tightly. He wants to eat her in his stomach or carry her in his pocket. From now on, he doesn''t need to worry about what she says to hurt his heart. no way! If you stare at her like this again, maybe he can''t help eating her! "Come here!" He patted his thigh and motioned to Zhu Qianyu to sit down. Bamboo light rain raised a red face, look at him, after understanding his meaning, more and more uncomfortable. She leaned towards the sofa and pushed her mouth to the sofa beside her. The young master no longer insisted, got up and sat down beside her. Did not wait for the reaction, powerful arm around her waist, the next second, she had been picked up, easily, from the sofa shift to his thigh. Then, long and powerful hands wrapped around her waist from behind, chin on her shoulder, cheek, as if to rub on her face. "How do you know the truth? What did sister Fang say After the young master asked, he gave her a kiss on her white neck. Bamboo light rain by his surprise made a little tremble for a while, not easy to stabilize the mind, just today in the heart shadow met Sihan and two baby things roughly once again. When the young master heard that beibeiguoguo was dead and refused to change his words, he was only willing to call aunt Zhu Qianyu. He could not help laughing. After laughing, he decided to go back, not only not to pursue the two kids framed him, but also to reward him! Zhu Qianyu doesn''t know where the young master''s smile is. He just thinks he is laughing at her. However, it''s good to make him laugh. Just be silly if she is! Chapter 1058 The two of them, who finally solved the misunderstanding and exchanged their hearts, talked a lot about the suffering and missing during this period of time. Until, bamboo light rain''s belly spreads "Gulu" a sound, the young master just turns the person over. "You didn''t have dinner?" Bamboo light rain a face embarrassed, "um..." When she learns the truth, she hears Sihan say that Jihuan hasn''t had a good time recently. She almost doesn''t think about it. After asking where Jihuan is, she asks Sihan to help book the latest night flight. Tian Fang takes her to the airport and rushes to the airport overnight. Along the way, she only thought about how to explain to Ji Huan and ask him for forgiveness after meeting. How can she remember that she didn''t eat at all? Ji Huan listened to her explanation, angry and funny, "little confused!" In the little girl bit a lip, "you wait for my clothes out to eat, by the way, send you home." Ji Huan goes out early and comes back late every day. In his apartment, he can''t find anything to fill his stomach except coffee and tea. At this time, the wall clock on the wall has pointed to more than 11 o''clock. Indeed, it''s time to go home! "Well!" Good baby bamboo light rain, there is no concept of lodging. Ji Huan didn''t plan to stay her overnight. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but, for the moment, he and she haven''t come to that. He and her feelings, finally had a good start, the next step, he will walk carefully, never force her half. "What would you like to eat?" They walked into the elevator hand in hand. "Anything?" Bamboo light rain nestles up on him, smile reason is very sweet. "Of course, anything." The young master thought that when she asked, she wanted to eat more expensive food. Unexpectedly, she led the way, but guided him to a small alley. Before the door was opened, the young master smelled a strong smell of barbecue. "Would you like a barbecue?" The young master picked his eyebrows, which was a bit incredible. "Yes! I''ve always wanted to eat this! " Although Zhu Qianyu was born and raised in L City, she was strictly supervised by her sister since she was a child. Even though she had heard about the barbecue here for a long time, she was greedy for it, but she never came here. Since she said so, the young master didn''t say anything more. He got out of the car and took her hand and walked slowly to the place where the fragrance came. "Xiaoyu, we are so happy!" Two people hand in hand walked ten meters, young master suddenly full of emotion way. "Ah?" Bamboo light rain a little can''t keep up with his thinking, clearly misunderstood for a few months, it''s not easy to solve the misunderstanding, which is the real happiness? Is it true that if you have been suffering for too long and have a little sweet, you will feel very happy? "Do you know that my sister, Sihan, is a fan of her. You should know that she is the adopted daughter of our family. It took at least five or six years for my brother and her to germinate their feelings and confirm their feelings with each other. Moreover, because of my sister''s special status, she has been in China for several years, My brother doesn''t dare go out on a date hand in hand like you and I do There is no harm without comparison. Happiness, in fact, is the same. After comparing with the young master, Zhu Qianyu knew that he and Ji Huan were really happy compared with his idol''s unspeakable underground love. "Ji Huan, are you the second son of Ji group?" Zhu Qianyu thinks she''s stupid. Until now, she suddenly wakes up because of Sihan''s identity. Her new boyfriend is the second young master of the famous Ji family. No wonder, she always felt that he could not hide his innate noble spirit and cultivation. "Well, would you mind?" Other people will only think that this is a halo worthy of showing off, but Ji Huan thinks that it is dispensable. Even, he was afraid that Zhu Qianyu would have prejudice against the children of the rich family because of the special situation of her own family. Bamboo light rain side head looked at him seriously, then shook his head, "don''t mind, why do I mind? What I like is you. Whose son are you? Does it matter? " The young master was relieved, bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Xiaoyu, promise me that no matter what you think or are dissatisfied with me in the future, you must make it clear to me face to face. Don''t be so stuffy in your heart as before. I''m not the worm in your stomach. I can''t guess your true thoughts." Even now he has really held her hand, the young master is still afraid. From these months of getting along, the young master can feel that although she lives in the complex environment of the bamboo family, her sister has really protected her well these years. "Well! I know! " Bamboo light rain nodded again obediently. They find a seat in front of the most crowded barbecue stall. Ji Huan asks Zhu Qianyu what to eat, gets up and goes to the stall to place an order. Ji Huan came back after finishing the order and saw that Zhu Qianyu was making a phone call. "Well, sister, I know. I''ll come back later. You don''t have to wait for me. Ji Huan will take me back." Ji Huan didn''t expect that Zhu Qianyu would introduce him to his sister-in-law so soon. In my heart, say not happy, that is false. Of course, he didn''t want to be recognized by his sister-in-law at the beginning. But bamboo shallow rain willing to admit her relationship with him, shows that in her mind, has been important enough to report to the length of the degree. He sat quietly beside her, and when she hung up, he asked, "did you mention me to your sister?" Bamboo light rain face slightly a red, also pass, the light here is a little dark, Ji Huan didn''t notice. "I used to tell my sister that there was a married man pursuing me. The last time my sister came to visit me at school, she noticed that I was in a bad mood and asked me if I really like that married man. At that time, she gave me a serious education." Without her explanation, Ji Huan knew that she was referring to a married man. "So, you actually like me a long time ago?" The young master went over with a smile and gave her a kiss on the face. Now, he finally understands how his brother can show his love to his sister and even his father to his mother by ignoring others anytime and anywhere. Originally, as long as there is love in my heart, I can''t help it. As long as she is around, I will want to kiss her and hold her Bamboo light rain bowed a mouthful of water, did not answer his question. "Just now, I explained to my sister clearly that I misunderstood you before you were married. As soon as I say your name, my sister will be on the right number The last sentence of bamboo light rain surprised Ji Huan, "does your sister know me?" Zhu Qianyu nodded, "well, as soon as I said it, she asked me, that''s the second son of Ji family, do you know?" So it seems that his sister-in-law didn''t mean to exclude him. Chapter 1059 "When will you go back to r city, or will you see if your sister has time tomorrow and we''ll meet?" Ji Huan thinks that since Zhu Qianyu has confessed his relationship with Zhu Qianying, he should take the initiative and make an appointment to meet as soon as possible to show his sincerity. "Well, I''ll go back and ask my sister." After clearing up the misunderstanding, Zhu Qianyu also relieved Ji Huan of his stabbing and defensive state, and almost obeyed Ji Huan''s words. Of course, that''s understandable. After all, over the past few months, Ji Huan has always been a teacher, coach and intimate brother. Zhu Qianyu has long had dependence and trust on him. However, due to his status as a "married man", she has been suppressing her feelings and trying to keep a distant and safe distance from him. Worried about the hungry bamboo light rain, Ji Huan not only ordered roast chicken legs and wings, but also ordered a pot of porridge and a dish of fried beef River in the porridge shop next door. Bamboo light rain from noon hungry to now, really hungry. In addition, she was in a good mood and had a good appetite. She ate some of the food Ji Huan ordered. Finally, she couldn''t eat any more, so she asked the boss to pack it. Ji Huan frowned and said, "pack it and go back. You''ll eat it tomorrow morning?", In fact, he wanted to say that it is not suitable to eat greasy food in the early morning. "No, I''ll pack it for my sister!" Bamboo light rain does not hide. "Is your sister up so late? If not, I''ll go to the next room and fry some rice porridge in Niuhe. " Ji Huan said, people have stood up. Bamboo light rain pulled him, "no, my sister is very easy to raise! She''s a pig! Just eat it "Poof! How nice of you to say that about your own sister? " Ji Huan was amused by Zhu Qianyu''s straightforward words. "She''s a pig, you''ll know it later!" Bamboo light rain did not save face for sister plan. Since bamboo light rain said so, Ji Huan also no longer insist, settle accounts, carrying packed food stroll out of the alley, after all, time is late, early send this little girl back to rest is the business. The barbecue place is not far from Zhu''s home. In addition, in the dead of night, the traffic on the road is smooth. More than ten minutes later, under the guidance of bamboo light rain, Ji Huan drove his car to the gate of Zhu''s garden. When the car stopped, Zhu Qianyu said goodbye to Ji Huan and turned to open the door to get off the car. Ji Huan had a bright eye and a quick hand and pulled her arm, "light rain!" Bamboo light rain turns to see him, "eh?" The young master coughed gently and pointed to himself with his fingers, pursing his mouth slightly. Zhu Qianyu''s eyes fell on his lips. When she understood that he was asking for a good night kiss, her face was again disheartened. She looked around with a little heart, and confirmed that the light here was very dark, and no one would pay attention to the condition of the car at this time. After confirming that everything was safe, she rushed to him and gave him a kiss on the lip. Just as she wanted to leave, her back brain was clasped by a powerful palm and her lip was sucked forcefully Bamboo light rain heard his rapid heartbeat, when she was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her chest, Ji Huan finally let her go. "Good night! Baby Bamboo light rain trot back to the house, touching the hot ears, standing in the porch, until, feel whether his heart or face are back to normal, just carrying the food back quietly upstairs, knocked on the door of my sister''s room. "Come in!" Bamboo shallow shadow a little hoarse voice came out. Bamboo light rain gently turn the doorknob, the door click open. "Sister, I brought you some barbecue. Do you want to eat it?" Bamboo light rain a door, then to sit in front of the computer busy figure asked. "Well, heat it for me." "It''s still hot!" Bamboo light rain to throw slippers, kittens generally carrying a big bag of barbecue and half a box of cattle River to bamboo light shadow side, buttocks crooked, directly sit down on the armrest of the chair. "Happy date?" Bamboo shallow shadow raises eyelid to glance at her, hand draws back, patted on her buttock. "Well, happy!" Bamboo light rain mouth smile, bent over the bag on the table, take out a bunch of roast mutton to bamboo light shadow mouth. Bamboo shallow shadow also don''t receive, directly open mouth to eat. "Well, it''s delicious. It''s cooked at the Erji barbecue in Liuyang street, isn''t it?" Bamboo shallow shadow mouth eat and say, eyes are still staring at the screen, fingers on the keyboard crackle. "Yes! Sister, did you go to eat Zhu Qianyu often goes out to have barbecue with her classmates in r university, but it''s the first time to have barbecue outside in L City. She thinks that her sister is the same as herself. "Well, they''ve been with Aaron!" Bamboo shallow shadow while eating while chatting, but also typing an identification report, speed, but did not slow down. But Zhu Qianyu seems to have been familiar with her elder sister''s ability to use her whole heart for a long time. She is in charge of feeding, and at the same time, she says some nutritious words to her elder sister. This kind of picture lasted about ten to twenty minutes. As soon as Zhu Qianying finished the roast mutton and chicken leg packed in the bag, the appraisal report in her hand was finally completed. "Hoo... I''m so tired!" Long breath of bamboo shallow shadow backward, slightly closed his eyes, languidly collapsed in the chair. "Elder sister, Ji Huan asked if you have time tomorrow. He wants to invite you to dinner." Bamboo light rain grabbed her hand, gently knead her wrist and knuckle. "When are you going back?" Bamboo light rain thought, "I have no class on Monday morning, Monday morning flight can also." "Well, tomorrow night. I have an appointment with Yan Shao in the morning." Bamboo shallow rain nods to show to know, "elder sister, do you know Ji Huan? Besides, very familiar? " This problem, bamboo shallow rain Na stuffy for more than an hour. Because my sister''s attitude is really strange. In the past, even if a boy was just a little closer to himself, his sister would ask questions, very nervous. But to Ji Huan, she seems to accept it very quickly. Does my sister know Ji Huan? But Ji Huan said he didn''t know his sister. Bamboo shallow shadow closed his eyes and shook his head, "I don''t know him, so I''m not familiar with him." Bamboo light rain more strange, "then you..." "Why don''t I object to it, or ask about his origin and character?" Bamboo shallow shadow interrupts her. "Well..." "I don''t know him, but I know him. It should be said that many people in the upper class know that the two CHILDES of the Ji family in r city are well-known good men. They are not only from a good family, but also impeccable both inside and outside. Like their father, they are the representatives of peerless good men. " Bamboo shallow shadow didn''t tell his silly sister, Jihuan if it is a marriage, to apply for the person, absolutely will be less than Yan, that bastard to want ten thousand times. Chapter 1060 "Well... Why don''t I know?" Zhu Qianyu''s big eyes were a little blank. She also blamed her for not telling her sister that the "married man" was Ji Huan. Otherwise, she and Ji Huan would not have suffered so much. Sure enough, everything is fate! "You! You are still a little girl. How do you know these things? " Zhu Qianying is only two years old, but she is more stable than Zhu Qianyu in both style and character. "Oh... Ji Huan also said, I''m a little girl!" Zhu Qianyu doesn''t care about this name. In her opinion, it''s a sign of being spoiled. After all, only when someone loves and dotes on you, can you be as willful as a little girl, or as ignorant as a little girl. Of course, she is not willful, and she is not Xiaobai who knows nothing. "Tut, it seems that Ji Huan dotes on you?" Bamboo shallow shadow sits straight body, open eyes to see oneself protect pet so many years of younger sister, it seems that there is Ji Huan in, after pet her protect her right, have to change owner. "Well!" Bamboo light rain nods to admit. Although, she and he did not exchange heart and mind until tonight, and formally established a love relationship. But she used to tell him little by little, all revealed that he spoiled her and indulged her. "Xiaoyu, when you and Jihuan fall in love, it''s better for you and me to know for the time being, and his family to know. Most importantly, don''t let your father know, otherwise..." Bamboo shallow shadow think of father to inflammation little do of those, don''t know, this heart cold or ridicule. Fortunately, Yan Shao is not a good kind. When his father fights with him, it''s hard for him to make a bargain. But Ji people, she does not understand, she is afraid, Xiaoyu rare good marriage, will be destroyed by father''s greed and selfishness. "Elder sister, I know that Ji Huan has a bad impression of my father..." Mention this, bamboo light rain unavoidably some mood is low, concurrently, also some inferiority complex. Ji family, she had contact with, only Ji Huan and Sihan, as well as that pair of lovely baby. But from their behavior, we can feel that Ji family must be a happy and happy big family, with harmonious love between husband and wife and mutual support and love between brothers and sisters. There are two extremes with them. Bamboo shallow shadow seems to be aware of her mood suddenly depressed down, stretch out his hand, gently embrace her, patted her on the back. "A fool, if he loves you enough, he will naturally weigh it and try to solve it." Zhu Qianyu was silent for a while and said, "sister, I don''t want my father to get half of the benefits from Ji Huan! Isn''t it bad for me to think that way? " Bamboo shallow shadow smiles to shake head, "fool, not only you think so, I also think so. My father didn''t get any benefit from Yan Shao. I didn''t know how much I drank. For us, he has only the grace of life. A portion of the bride price is enough to pay off the rest. We don''t need to feel that we owe him anything! " Bamboo light rain this just relaxed to open brow, "well, that I have to mention with Ji Huan first." Bamboo shallow shadow really convinced this younger sister, "light rain, do you think Ji and yang can be called North and South twin male, because of good luck?" Bamboo light rain blinked, don''t understand sister suddenly mention this why. "Except Sihan, the people of the Ji family are your idol. The other four people, including your future mother-in-law, are not people that ordinary people can afford in business." Bamboo light rain face slightly a change, obviously, she is misunderstood bamboo light shadow meaning. "Don''t worry, what my sister said is not easy to provoke. It''s not Yan Shao. Their family is famous for their intelligence quotient and emotional quotient. Ordinary people can''t play with them at all. " "Oh... I see!" Bamboo light rain a long sigh of relief. "Well, the end of universal education, you quickly take a bath and sleep, tomorrow night''s time and place, your name is Ji huanding, tomorrow morning I want to go to Yan''s home, you can inform me then." After two all night bamboo shadows, I was already sleepy. I patted my sister''s ass and drove her to sleep. Otherwise, in the light of the little girl''s current high spirits, as long as she is willing to accompany her, she can nag all night. Bamboo light rain of course also aware of her sister''s fatigue, head down to stick to her face, "sister, good night! You should take a bath and go to sleep If at ordinary times, the majority of bamboo light rain will pester to sleep with her sister, but when she is busy with work, bamboo light rain will automatically roll back to their own room to sleep. Go to the door, bamboo light rain suddenly think of a problem, "sister, tomorrow to call Yan less together?" "No! The name is not right, the words are not right Bamboo light rain always feel that there is something wrong with sister''s words, but after thinking about it, he finally refrained from saying anything. Back in the bedroom, there is a message on the mobile phone. I think it''s Ji Huan''s time to go to the apartment. Click to open a look, as expected, is Ji Huan''s message, "I have arrived home, good night!" Bamboo light rain pressed to pull back directly, the telephone is answered almost immediately, "light rain, haven''t you slept yet?" "Well, I chatted with my sister for a while. She said there would be time tomorrow evening. You can decide the time and place." "Well, what are you going to do tomorrow, to accompany your sister?" Ji Huan''s meaning is to accompany her tomorrow? "No, my sister will go to Yan''s tomorrow, but in the morning I want to stay at home with my mother." "Then I''ll come out in the afternoon, and you''ll show me around?" They agreed on their itinerary for tomorrow. After saying good night to each other, they hung up reluctantly. That night, Zhu Qianyu had a deep sleep, and woke up the next day, it was more than ten o''clock. When she appeared in the kitchen after washing, her mother Chen Jing was shocked. "Xiaoyu, when did you come back?" So, bamboo light shadow and bamboo light rain are invisible in this home. She came in from the gate in the middle of last night. The guard knew about it, but she didn''t report it to her mother. "Didn''t my sister tell you?" Bamboo light rain stretched out his hand from his mother''s heart, pinch a saltwater corner into his mouth. "Shadow? I didn''t see her No wonder the guard didn''t report at all. The mother didn''t care about her daughter''s whereabouts. Bamboo light rain secretly breathed a breath, originally prepared to stay at home with my mother a morning plan, directly canceled. "Mom, I''m out." Bamboo shallow rain said, left the kitchen. "Oh..." Chen Jing did not ask her little daughter when she came back, nor what she came back for, let alone what she was going to do when she went out. No wonder, my sister will be so cold to this family, really, the people here, really can''t let people love up! Except for my sister. Bamboo light rain back to the bedroom to change out of the clothes, carrying a backpack, downstairs, after the kitchen door hesitated, finally, did not enter the kitchen again, directly changed shoes out of the door. Chapter 1061 Because Ji Huan said that when he came out in the afternoon, Zhu Qianyu didn''t mean to disturb his work. He went out with his backpack on his back. Seeing that it was still early, he walked slowly out of the main road to take a bus. She didn''t know where Ji Huan worked. She hesitated at the bus stop and finally took the bus to the downtown. She got off the bus near a coffee shop she liked and was ready to go to the coffee shop to have a cup of coffee and read the meeting book to kill time. After a few steps, the mobile phone in the bag rang. It''s Ji Huan. "Xiaoyu, have you got up yet?" Ji Huan''s refreshing voice shocked the lazy spirit of Zhu Qianyu. "Get up early!" Maybe the noise of cars on the main road came to Ji Huan''s ear on the other side of the phone, "are you outside?" Bamboo light rain didn''t think about it, then replied, "well." "Go shopping with your mother?" "No, alone!" Bamboo light rain think, will accompany his mother as an important thing, is an idiot. There was a silence on the other side of the phone. After a long time, Zhu Qianyu heard Ji Huan ask, "where are you now? I''ll go to find you." It seems that Ji Huan told his subordinates about his work in the short silence just now. Bamboo light rain first looked around, and then, just think of him at work. "Don''t you work? You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll walk around by myself and call me after work. " Ji Huan''s voice came out from the microphone with a smile, "fool, I''m the person in charge. If I can''t even leave for a few hours, will this project be done?" Zhu Qianyu remembered that he was the second son of Ji''s family. He really had the privilege of going off work. "Well, I''m near the Yuemin square in the center of the city." "Well, you can sit down in any coffee shop and send me a message. I''ll be there in half an hour." Bamboo light rain told him the original plan, hung up the phone, according to the original route to continue. She sat down in the coffee shop, ordered a drink, took out her laptop, opened the document and started typing. During her internship in Xinying for several months, she gradually came up with the idea of writing an online drama script. Online drama approval is relatively easy, therefore, the content can be relatively realistic, language and concept restrictions are relatively less strict. She has been writing this script for a long time. Some time ago, because of emotional distress, the progress was particularly slow. Even in the month since Ji Huan disappeared again, she didn''t even have the desire to open this document. And now, perhaps the feeling is smooth, ideas suddenly become very clear, inspiration is like a spring. When Ji Huan entered the door, he saw her head down and waving her fingers to her laptop. At first, he thought she was chatting with friends. When he came closer, he unexpectedly saw that the screen was full of words. Ji Huan slightly bent over and hugged her shoulder, "what are you writing?" Asked, with a kiss on the side of her face. At first, Zhu Qianyu was startled. When he heard his gentle voice, he felt at ease and said, "I''m writing a script..." Ji Huan answered and sat down beside her. Instead of disturbing her, he turned his eyes to the screen and looked at the contents carefully. After finishing a short paragraph, Zhu Qianyu stops, takes a Gulu of his drink, moistens his throat and looks at him. Ji Huan''s eyes also turned from the screen to her lips, which were dyed pink and moist by watermelon juice. He couldn''t help but suck on her lips. After kissing, he licked his lips with a look of enjoyment and aftertaste, "well, it''s fresh and sweet!" I don''t know if it was his kiss or his words and actions that made her blush. "It''s been a long time, isn''t it?" Bamboo light rain himself along the train of thought all the way to write can''t stop, so, how long the concept of time is not. Ji Huan raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "Well, I''ve been waiting for 20 minutes." Bamboo light rain very embarrassed to say "sorry." Ji Huan, however, put on an uncompromising look, put his hand around her shoulder and put her in his arms. "Are you ready, how can you compensate me?" "Well?" Bamboo light rain reaction comes over, just say, "I invite you to have a meal!" Ji Huan shook his head, "just a meal? No, it''s too cheap for you! " Bamboo light rain is also simple, so obediently by his extortion, "then what do you want?" Ji Huan put his face to her face and rubbed it. "Tomorrow is Sunday. Make me a cake." Since eating the cakes she made, those cakes of President Ji Da have fallen out of the first place of young master Ji''s favorite cakes. However, he used to be her best friend at most, and had no position or qualification for her to make cakes for herself, but now he is different. She is his girlfriend. It is her duty and responsibility to take care of his stomach. Bamboo light rain in the Heart funny, this Ji Huan, how often talk about cake like a child ah. "No problem. What would you like to eat?" Ji Huan tilted his head to think, "chestnut flavor, OK?" "Of course. Do you only like Western cakes?" Ji Huan did not understand why she asked, but answered her question honestly, "I like Chinese snacks, but I prefer Western snacks, because I like sweet food." Bamboo light rain this can''t help laughing out a voice, "isn''t it that boys don''t like sweet? Why are you exceptional? " Ji Huan tut said, "who told you that boys don''t like sweet food? My brother and I, still in Beibei, love sweet food. " Bamboo light rain side looking at him, suddenly found that he in addition to humor, in addition to gentleman, in addition to gentle, there is such a childish side. "Fortunately, you prefer Western snacks!" "What do you mean?" Ji Huan didn''t quite understand why she suddenly uttered such a sentence. Bamboo light rain explained with a smile, "my mother is the chef, I told you, right?" "Well." "My mother is a very talented cook. She is not only good at all kinds of dishes, but also good at Chinese and Western dim sum. My sister and I didn''t dare to run around when we were young, because we were always bullied by our brothers and sisters when we ran out. They didn''t have much fun, so we followed my mother to knead and knead in the kitchen with flour or glutinous rice flour all day. Over time, our level of making snacks was comparable to my mother''s, but my sister was better at making Chinese snacks, Especially for Cantonese style snacks, my sister''s handicrafts are comparable to those of Cantonese style teahouse chefs. As for me, on the contrary to my sister, I''m better at making Western-style snacks. " It''s a plain explanation, but Ji Huan is distressed. "Forget it, I won''t eat it!" The young master suddenly changed his mind. Chapter 1062 "Well? Why not? " Bamboo light rain confused, think he said something wrong, a face nervous. "Making cakes will remind you of many unhappy things when you were a child, right? Forget it, I won''t eat any more! " Ji Huan''s big hand moved from her shoulder to her head and rubbed her short hair to calm her tension. Bamboo light rain was moved by him do not want, her last life, is to do what good ah, unexpectedly, let her meet such a considerate and gentle man. "No, I always think it''s fun to make cakes. As long as I hold the dough, I can forget everything." From small to large, she likes to hide in the pastry room if she is unhappy. "Forget it, I still won''t eat it?" Ji Huan insisted. "Why?" Bamboo light rain more and more strange, she not all explained clearly, this Ji little childe, in the end how? Zhu Qianyu, who doesn''t know much about the whole picture of the young master, doesn''t know that this is the arrogant temper of the young master of the Ji family. "You can forget everything by making a broken cake, don''t you forget me too? Forget it. Don''t do it any more. I won''t eat it any more. " With a serious face, the young master finally realized that he had only half of his ass sitting on the seat. He got up and went to the seat opposite her. Bamboo light rain see him suddenly leave, and think of his words, think he was angry, hand over to grasp his hand. "I didn''t say that I forgot you. I just said that. Maybe my expression is wrong. To be exact, as long as I enter the pastry room, I can forget my troubles and unhappiness. My sister and I are the youngest children in the bamboo family, and my mother, among my father''s aunts, is the one with the least status. Therefore, when we were young, my sister and I were not bullied. At such times, we would hide in the kitchen. My brothers and sisters, including several aunts, have always thought that the kitchen is a messy area, and they will never step into the kitchen. Therefore, as soon as we enter the kitchen, we will be safe. " Ji Huan looked at her face seriously, listened to her word for word, confirmed that she was not lying, and then nodded, "OK, I''ll have chestnut cake tomorrow." Bamboo light rain secretly breathed a breath, see he is not angry, want to pull back the hand, Ji Huan seems to be aware of her intention, directly put the finger into her fingers, ten fingers tightly on the table. "What would you like to eat in the evening?" Seeing that it''s almost lunchtime, Ji Huan asks for a couple''s set meal with the consent of Zhu Qianyu. After the set meal is delivered, Ji Huan suddenly asks where he is going at night. "You decide." Bamboo light rain has no special idea. "What do you and your sister like to eat?" Zhu Qianying is Zhu Qianyu''s most important relative. Ji Huan certainly hopes to leave a good impression on each other when he meets for the first time. "Didn''t I tell you yesterday? My sister is a pig. She likes everything as long as it''s delicious. " Zhu Qianyu doesn''t think it''s belittling her sister. On the contrary, she thinks her sister is very good, adaptable and unpretentious. Ji Huan had some accidents. He had heard Zhu Qianyu mention her elder sister before, but he was full of admiration and admiration. Now, how could she black her elder sister. "What do you like to eat?" Although, in the months when she got along with her friends, Ji Huan had already figured out her food preferences. But at that time, they were just friends after all, and it was normal to have reservations. "Otherwise, let''s go to the buffet. We can take care of each other''s tastes, and, most importantly, the portion is enough. My sister is sure to be full." Bamboo light rain simply gave a proposal. Ji Huan has no objection to this proposal, but he thinks that Zhu Qianyu always says that her sister is not very good. "Xiaoyu, will she not be happy when you say that about your sister behind your back?" Ji Huan doesn''t know Zhu Qianying at all, but in his cognition, most girls can''t like being said to be pigs. Zhu Qianying is very good to Zhu Qianyu. He doesn''t want to see her hurt the people who love her unintentionally. Xiaoyu shook his head and said, "no, I usually tell my sister like this. Don''t worry, my sister is not such a mean person. Alas... In a word, you will know when you see it." Ji Huan said this, it''s not easy to say anything. After all, this is a pair of sisters who are not related by blood. For example, when Ji Dabao was killed, he always talked freely, but when the brothers were really angry, they didn''t have any. "This is your place. You can decide the location. Find a quiet place to chat with." Bamboo light rain with a smile toward him made an OK gesture, "don''t worry, I won''t love your wallet, young master Ji." The young master didn''t care about Zhu Qianyu''s teasing. Finally, he chose a western style cafeteria after listening to Zhu Qianyu''s suggestion. After solving the location of the date tonight, Ji Huan asked, "what does your sister like?" It''s time to pick a gift. Bamboo light rain did not think, "she likes money!" Ji Huan''s tea almost came out, "Xiaoyu, don''t make trouble! I mean it "I mean it, my sister really likes money!" Bamboo light rain a face seriously emphasize. Ji Huan Fu Er, before, why didn''t you find that she had so many wonderful arguments? Sure enough, was it because there was something hidden from him at that time? "Xiaoyu, when I asked your sister what she liked, I wanted to choose a present for her, but you told me that she liked money. Who doesn''t like money, but I can''t send her a bank card? " Bamboo light rain puffed chi to smile, "you this proposal is good, you really send the bank card, my elder sister guarantees happy." Ji Huan wants to go to the toilet and calm down! "Xiaoyu, can you be more serious?" This girl is very clever when she is serious. She is naughty, but she doesn''t have a proper appearance. Bamboo light rain smiles to hold cheek, "OK, you let me think." Ji Huan then completely silenced sound, let her have enough quiet atmosphere, calm think. "My sister likes beautiful and tasteful jewelry. It''s not necessarily expensive. Anyway, special ones with characteristics will do." Ji Huan didn''t understand the definition of "not necessarily expensive" for a while, "what you said is not expensive, what is the concept?" "A few yuan of stalls, as long as it suits my sister''s eyes, she likes it very much. On the contrary, if she doesn''t like it, she will only be garbage. Of course, this is just a metaphor. My sister doesn''t have so much money to buy millions of jewelry. " Ji Huan didn''t know anything about jewelry, so the hint of bamboo light rain only made him more at a loss. Finally, he had to place his hope on Zhu Qianyu, "then you probably know your sister''s taste? Let''s choose one as a gift later! " Chapter 1063 After Ji Huan and Zhu Qianyu came out of the coffee shop, they walked directly to the jewelry shop on the opposite road and picked out two crystal bracelets. Amethyst, Ji Huan directly to the bamboo light rain wear. Green crystal, Ji Huan let store packing up, ready to later give bamboo shallow shadow. When he came out of the jewelry store, Zhu Qianyu finally couldn''t help asking, "Jihuan, don''t you say you don''t know anything about jewelry? Why did you choose these two bracelets as soon as you entered the door? " In fact, what''s more strange about Zhu Qianyu is that Ji Huan insists on wearing the Amethyst Bracelet on her hand, even though she says she prefers the Amethyst Bracelet. Ji Huan didn''t want to satisfy her curiosity. "Let''s go and buy some seasonal clothes with me." The days when he came over, the weather was still a little hot, but these two days, it was obviously cool down. Originally, he was not in the mood to buy these things. Anyway, no matter how handsome he was, wouldn''t he go to work at 2:1 every day? So, he was going to let mom pick up some express from home. But now it''s different. He''s not only in a good mood, but also has someone who can show his handsome. "Clothes? I''m not good at it Zhu Qianyu looks embarrassed. Most of her own clothes are bought by Zhu Qianying for her. Ji Huan asks her to be an adviser. She is really worried that her bad aesthetic will make Ji Huan dislike them. Ji Huan is not worried, "don''t worry, your boyfriend is a standard clothes shelf, casually put a sack up, can also wear t!" Bamboo light rain really convinced him, "Ji Huan, you so narcissistic, really good?" Ji Huan shrugged, "I''m not narcissistic. I''m confident. I can say I have self-knowledge." Bamboo light rain speechless. In the past, he was always wearing clothes. Otherwise, why didn''t she find that he was so narcissistic? Of course, as a girlfriend, she has to admit that he does have the capital of publicity and narcissism. The next afternoon''s trip to buy clothes proves that Ji Huan really has the capital of narcissism and arrogance. In the beginning, Zhu Qianyu was a bit of a prank. He gave him some advice to try. However, no matter how he put on casual clothes or work clothes, he could just wear a different look. Even the shopping guide in the exclusive store said that he was more like a model than many famous models. After a shopping spree in the afternoon, they return to the car with big bags and small bags. Zhu Qianyu buckles his seat belt while joking with Ji Huan. "So, where do you need to choose clothes? Just put a sack on it. Anyway, the main thing is to look at your face." The young master solemnly denied her saying, "no, in addition to looking at the face, you have to look at the figure!" Bamboo light rain again speechless. When Zhu Qianying saw Ji Huan, his eyes brightened and he reached out to him, "Hello, I''m Zhu Qianying, Xiaoyu''s sister. I didn''t expect that you are more handsome and stylish than I am Bamboo light rain hit bamboo light shadow''s hand, "sister, change your broken virtue of drooling when you see a handsome man, OK?" Ji Huan finally understood why Zhu Qianyu told him that her sister was a pig. It turned out that the two sisters were so relaxed in private. "Xiaoyu, I''m sure of your eyes. What''s more, everyone has a love for beauty. What''s wrong with seeing a handsome guy more often? " Bamboo shallow shadow finish saying, look to Ji Huan, "Ji young master, I am not wrong?" Ji Huan was a little nervous. After all, it was the first time he met his parents. But as soon as the contact came down, the tension disappeared. "It''s true, but if Xiaoyu looks at other handsome guys like this, I''ll probably be jealous!" Ji Huan pulls away the chair with a smile and lets Zhu Qianying sit down first. Then he pulls away the chair beside him and lets Zhu Qianyu sit beside him. Bamboo shallow shadow was amused by his humor and frank laugh, "light rain, you have to take a good look at tight Ji young master." Bamboo light rain honestly nodded, "sister, don''t worry, I will go out to buy a chain to lock him." The three men were quite old. They all spoke in a warm atmosphere, without the tension of their parents and the formality of meeting each other for the first time. After laughing for a while, Ji Huan presents the wrapped Green Crystal Bracelet with both hands. "Sister, this is what Xiaoyu and I saw when we were shopping just now. I think it''s suitable for you." Bamboo shallow shadow took the box, but not in a hurry to open, but said to Ji Huan, "light rain said you are 21 years old, I am 20, we are about the same age, you call me shadow." Ji Huan nodded, "OK." Bamboo shallow shadow opened the box, took out the bracelet inside, looked carefully for a while, then moved his eyes to bamboo light rain wrist. "These two bracelets, bought together?" "Yes, I like the green crystal, but he gave me this Amethyst." Bamboo light rain pretends discontentedly pouts. Bamboo shallow shadow smiles to pat her head, "fool, how can you be so silly!" After teasing his sister, bamboo shallow shadow toward Jihuan sorry smile, "Jihuan sorry, my family light rain this fool, did not understand your painstaking efforts, after, also ask you to bear more." Ji Huan also raised his hand and rubbed bamboo light rain''s head with a smile, "it''s OK. I like her like this. Anyway, I''m smart enough. It doesn''t matter if she''s smart or not." Bamboo light rain how listen to, all feel elder sister and Ji Huan this is to unite to damage oneself. "Hey, you two are enough. Are you satisfied with bullying children?" Bamboo shallow shadow to see his sister, helpless smile shook his head, "fool, Ji huangang that is love words, you don''t move, also said he bullied you, really stupid can." Bamboo light rain aftertaste Ji huangang just that sentence, in addition to suggesting that she is stupid, other, can really be understood as a love sentence. "Well, I know what he said about the bracelet. How are you going to round it for him, sister?" Bamboo shallow shadow sympathizes to see Ji Huan one eye, then explain a way to own younger sister. "Fool, amethyst is known as the" Guardian stone of love "in the West. It is said that wearing it can endow lovers and couples with deep love, chastity, honesty and courage." Bamboo light rain turns the purple crystal bead on the hand, lift an eye to ask Ji Huan, "do you know early?" Ji Huan blinked with a smile, which was the default. "What about your one?" Bamboo light rain feel, no matter in front of his sister and Ji Huan, he is like a pupil general ignorance. "It is said that green crystal and emerald have strong ability to ward off evil spirits and exorcise evil spirits. Moreover, the green light in green crystal has the power of highly condensing wealth, which can strengthen people''s career and fortune, including all good luck, good opportunities, good friends and even help from noble people. So, did you say something bad about me to Ji Huan? " [sister Zhu Qianying''s article "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao" is being serialized, asking for support] Chapter 1064 "So, did you say something bad about me to Ji Huan?" Bamboo shallow shadow astute eyes sweep to bamboo shallow rain, Ji Huan once hugged bamboo shallow rain shoulder, said with a smile, "she said you like money very much!" Bamboo light rain whispered, "I''m not wrong, my sister, she really likes money!" Bamboo shallow shadow looking at his baby sister smile but not language. Ji Huan looked at her, "Xiao Yu, I think your sister prefers another thing." Bamboo shallow shadow holding cheek looking at Ji Huan, seems to have guessed what his answer is. Bamboo light rain but a face can''t believe ground looking at him, "how possible, my elder sister likes money most!" Ji Huan pinched her face, "I think what your sister likes most is a fool named Zhu Qianyu!" Bamboo light rain did not react, sitting opposite bamboo light shadow will lie on the table, laughing. Ji Huan also picked up the cup with a smile and took a sip of water. Bamboo light rain bent his elbow and hit his chest hard, protesting discontentedly, "I''m her baby sister, not something! I''m not a fool When Zhu Qianying finally finished laughing, Ji Huan hugged Zhu Qianyu and said to Zhu Qianying, "however, from today on, this fool belongs to me. Shadow, after you, just like money, this fool, just like me!" Bamboo shallow shadow holds up the cup that holds lemonade, "OK, I give light rain to you. If you dare to be bad to Xiaoyu in the future, don''t blame me for being rude! " Ji Huan also raised the cup, handed it to her and touched it with her. "Don''t worry, I''m not a casual person. I''ve already determined that I have to be her soon after I knew her!" Zhu Qianyu is a little unwilling to be transferred by two people who love her most in front of her. But before she can protest, she hears Ji Huan''s life-long promise, and her face turns red again. She gently pulled Ji Huan''s arm, put her face close to his ear, and said in a low voice, "Hey, you''re less numb... When did you say you had to be me?". Did he decide that he had to be himself soon after he knew himself? Why doesn''t she know? "Isn''t that because I haven''t had time to say it? Now I tell you, isn''t it the same? " Ji Huan doesn''t mind admitting his feelings in front of Zhu Qianying. Anyway, it''s a fact that he loves Zhu Qianyu. How can he hide his feelings? Holding a cup and drinking water slowly, Zhu Qianying looks at his stupid sister being protected by Ji Huan and feels more comforted in his heart. It seems that it''s said that Ji family men are good men. It''s true. Ji Huan and Zhu Qianyu had a wonderful meal. Of course, most importantly, they had a wonderful chat. While saying goodbye in the parking lot, Ji Huan suddenly said to Zhu Qianying, "shadow, I want to take Xiaoyu home tomorrow, don''t you mind?" Bamboo shallow shadow Leng for a while, and then, looking at bamboo light rain, "light rain no problem, I have no problem." After all, she and Ji Huan are sure that their relationship is less than 24 hours and they are going to see their parents so soon? Originally, Ji Huan didn''t want to take Zhu Qianyu home so soon. After all, he hasn''t been recognized by Zhu Qianyu. But tonight''s meeting with Zhu Qianying was particularly smooth. Besides, listening to Xiaoyu''s meaning, he basically passed her sister''s level, and he has already passed it completely. Now that she has passed her home, taking her home to see her parents and elder brother is immediately on the agenda. This time, Zhu Qianyu was stunned on the spot. Knowing that she didn''t respond for a moment, she explained, "in fact, my parents, my brothers and sisters have known about your existence for a long time. They''ve always wanted to see you. You can rest assured that my family is very easy to get along with." Bamboo light rain is still hesitating, bamboo light shadow but help her should come down. "All right, Ji Huan, you can book a plane ticket and come and pick her up tomorrow." Bamboo shallow shadow heard sister said a lot about her and Jihuan last night, know stupid girl misunderstood Jihuan for a few months, let him white pain for a few months. If it had been for another man, Ji Huan would have turned around and left. It''s rare that Ji Huan is a dead hearted person. He was tortured by this stupid girl for several months, but he didn''t mean to give up. Bamboo shallow shadow while congratulating, at the same time, naturally have to vigorously promote sister and Jihuan. After all, she is about to leave the bamboo house. In the future, it will not be so convenient to take care of this stupid girl. Now Ji Huan takes over, and she can rest assured. "Thank you, shadow!" Ji Huan sent the two sisters to the car, and then remembered another equally important thing. "Shadow, your mother''s side..." Ji Huan didn''t know much about the bamboo family, but he knew almost everything about the sisters and their mother. Although, their mother is a person who has no opinion, but after all, it is Xiaoyu''s mother. "Don''t worry about her for the time being. When the time comes, I will arrange for you to meet. You can do whatever you and Xiaoyu should do. Let Xiaoyu tell you tomorrow about other things you don''t understand." On the issue of her parents, Zhu Qianying doesn''t want to say more. Anyway, how to tell Ji Huan that she has told Xiao Yu. Ji Huan is more intelligent and responsible than she imagined. I believe he will know how to do it. "Well, be careful on your way. Xiaoyu, wind me a message when you get home. " Ji Huan looks at the bamboo shallow shadow to turn the car out of the parking space, drive out of the parking lot, just walk back to his car. When he got on the bus, he was not in a hurry to drive. First, he called his assistant and asked him to book a flight back to r city tomorrow morning. Then he told his assistant a lot about his work. After hanging up his assistant''s phone, he immediately called home. At this time, he remembered that he had established a love relationship with Zhu Qianyu before he could tell his family. Le Tong answered the phone. Ji Huan only said he would go home at noon tomorrow. As for him and bamboo light rain, as tomorrow to give them a surprise. Besides, as soon as the car drove out of the parking lot, the two sisters chatted. The topic, of course, is about Ji Huan. "Xiaoyu, my sister is really happy for you. Ji Huan is a hundred times better than I expected." His boyfriend was so highly praised by his sister, of course, Zhu Qianyu was very happy. "Thank you, sister!" "Thank me for something. You should be glad that Ji Huan didn''t give up on you when you did that. Such a man is really rare in a hundred years. You should cherish it!" Bamboo light rain silent down, sister is right, she really should be lucky. "Sister, I will cherish him." "Well, remember, let him be careful of our dad." Bamboo shallow shadow reminds her again. [sister Zhu Qianying''s article "escape from marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao" is being serialized, asking for support] Chapter 1065 The next day, Ji Huan came to pick up Zhu Qianyu early in the morning. Zhu Qianying sent her sister to the car. When she closed the door, he specially told her, "remember to say." Ji Huan turned his head off the car. He didn''t turn his head until he got out of the road. He looked at bamboo light rain. "What does your sister want you to say?" Zhu Qianyu didn''t tell Ji Huan immediately. For one thing, she didn''t quite figure out how to tell Ji Huan. For another thing, she didn''t want him to drive distracted. It was not until they were on the flight back to r city that Zhu Qianyu told Ji Huan. "My family seems to be in trouble recently..." Zhu Qianyu thinks it''s hard to say these words. After all, she is still too simple, can not like her sister, the family that bit of broken things as a joke generally indifferent to say. Ji Huan looked at her and didn''t answer, but he reached out and pulled her hand over to play in his palm. After a while, Ji Huan couldn''t hear it, so he looked up at her. "What''s the trouble,? Is it your mother''s or your sister''s or your father''s? " Ji Huan asked so carefully that he clearly divided the people of the bamboo family. "It belongs to my father. In fact, it''s about Mingxuan." "Well." Ji Huan said he was listening. "Mingxuan seems to have run into some trouble recently. He can''t turn over his capital..." Ji Huan had heard about it for a long time. One year ago, Mingxuan Hotel passed an acquisition plan of the young master of the bamboo family, the elder brother of the bamboo light rain, and successively acquired several large hotels that were on the verge of bankruptcy in other provinces. So far, a year later, these new Mingxuan hotels have not only failed to make a cent for the bamboo family, but also lost a lot of money. At present, Mingxuan group is in great shortage of working capital. Zhuzhizhou has applied for loans from several major banks several times, but they have been shelved by the bank for lack of strong guarantee. Now Mingxuan is in urgent need of a rich and influential person to help Mingxuan through the present difficulties! "Well, it''s said that your elder brother proposed to buy some big hotels in other cities. However, he lost a lot because of poor management. At present, Mingxuan group has a serious shortage of funds, but the bank refused to lend money to the bank for various reasons. What do you mean After contacting bamboo light shadow, Ji Huan deeply felt the great difference between the two sisters. Bamboo light shadow is the kind of smart to the extreme girl, and bamboo light rain, in some things, but simple to death. Probably, this can also indirectly show that Zhu Qianying has protected her sister very well. If her sister likes it, she tries her best to fight for it. If her sister doesn''t like to see it, she tries to cover it with her hands, so as not to leak any dirt and pollute her eyes. "Yes, that''s it. My sister asked me to remind you to be careful with my father. Don''t let him take advantage of it." Bamboo shallow rain person although simple, but between Ji Huan and father, she did not hesitate to stand in Ji Huan side. Ji Huan raised his hand and rubbed her head, "fool, do you think I run a charity? Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. " Bamboo shallow rain nods, "my elder sister also said, remind you is to take precautions just, estimate you are not so stupid." Ji Huan laughed, "so, your sister seems to know me better than you?" Ignoring his provocation, Zhu Qianyu shrugged and said, "it''s normal for my sister to understand you. She said that your Ji brothers are so famous that it''s hard to understand them." Ji Huan eyes with a smile, close to the past in her nose kiss, "jealous?" Bamboo light rain pursed lips, shook his head. How can she be jealous? She even mistook people for ordinary white-collar elites after such a powerful prince Ji had been around for several months. "Fool, no matter your sister or those people outside, what you know is only my appearance, only you know all my inside." Ji Huan pecked on her lips and comforted her gently. Bamboo light rain toward him rolled a white eye, "you are not infected by my sister, all day fool call." Ji Huan laughs more happily, can''t help but get close to the past and chew on the pouted lips. After a while, thinking about Zhu Qianyu, who was still a little worried, he said to Ji Huan, "you can talk to your family about my family. Don''t let my father take advantage of it." Ji Huan "well" should be a, for bamboo light rain this toward his heart happy all the way. On the way back to Ji''s home from the airport, Ji Huan popularized the situation of his home to Zhu Qianyu. Parents, elder brothers and sisters, well, elder brothers and sisters, plus a pair of naughty kids. At first, Zhu Qianyu only listened to the general situation of his family very carefully. When he got to a place not far from Ji''s home, he became nervous. When I was nervous, I remembered that I didn''t even buy a gift. "Ji Huan, where is the shopping mall near here? Let the driver go around." Ji Huan didn''t understand what she was trying to do for a while. "What are you doing in the shopping mall?" "Buy a gift. This is the first time I''ve seen your family. Can''t I come to your house empty handed?" Bamboo light rain secretly scold oneself is how dull, how to think of this matter now? Ji Huan hugged her, "what are you flustered about? You are a big gift that I brought home to my parents. When they see you, it''s too late to be happy. They don''t care if you come to me empty handed. " Ji Huan wanted to say that his family never cared about this kind of empty things, but later, looking at bamboo light rain, he felt uneasy. Finally, he let the driver stop at a flower shop. "My mommy likes the blue enchantress. Just buy me a bunch of flowers." Bamboo light rain picked a bunch of blue enchantress to hold, "that Beibei and fruit?"? You can''t have children without presents, can you Bamboo light rain think of those two pull her "aunt, aunt" keep calling a small fart child, heart all melt. "The two of them? Easy to do The car stops at the corner of the street. Ji Huan and Zhu Qianyu go into the candy store and pick out a bunch of colorful candy. "That''s it?" Zhu Qianyu doesn''t seem to believe that these candies can coax the two smart ancestors of the Ji family. "Yes, that''s it!" Ji Huan nodded in affirmation. When Zhu Qianyu went to the cashier with candy to check out, Ji Huan came to her, put his arm around her waist and chin on her shoulder, and pointed to the colorful lollipops hanging on the cashier''s side, "I want to eat this!" Bamboo light rain a face surprised to turn to see him, "lollipop?" "Well! It''s lollipops Ji Huan''s answer is so sure that Zhu Qianyu can''t doubt it. He takes a lollipop and hands it to the cashier. Then he hands it to the man behind him. The young master took it, peeled the wrapping paper neatly, put the lollipop into his mouth, and then, when Zhu Qianyu was ready to pay, he added, "ten more." Chapter 1066 Until the car stops at the gate of Ji''s house, bamboo light rain still confiscates the smile. "Ji Huan, are you a child?" The young master got out of the car first, held the door and motioned her to get out of the car, "you''ll see my mommy later, you can ask her if I''m a child." The young master doesn''t mind showing his childishness in front of bamboo light rain. He said on the plane that what others see is the appearance of a good man. Only bamboo light rain can see all that others can''t see. Zhu Qianyu, holding a bouquet in one hand and a big bag of candy in the other, stood at the gate of Ji''s yard. The nervous feeling that he had just forgotten immediately surged up again. "Don''t be nervous. My family are very easy to get along with. Don''t you know my sister Sihan?" The young master put his arms around her waist and gently comforted her. Bamboo light rain with Ji Huan into the yard, haven''t had time to take a close look at the whole picture of the yard, he heard Ji Huan on the other side of the room shouting, "baby, little uncle back!" With his roar, the door of the room soon opened with a bang. "Uncle, Uncle..." Two little figures flashed out of the room. There were several steps at the gate. They walked down the steps step by step, hand in hand. Then they ran to Jihuan and zhuqianyu. At first, the two little guys didn''t pay much attention to the bamboo light rain. Until they got close, they could see that there was a man standing beside their little uncle. The two little guys stood in front of Zhu Qianyu, raised their little faces and blinked their eyes. When they realized that it was Zhu Qianyu, they rushed to hold Zhu Qianyu''s thigh and said, "good aunt!" Bamboo light rain immediately made a big red face. The young master Tut, bent over to pick up the fruit, very tastefully in the little girl''s face a hard kiss, "little baby, with an aunt don''t want a little uncle?" Beibei, who is also holding Zhu Qianyu''s thigh, looks at his "aunt" expectantly. However, Zhu Qianyu holds the bouquet in one hand and the candy in the other. He has no hand to hold him. Beibei couldn''t wait for her to embrace her, so she held her pitifully and refused to move. "Aunt, embrace." Bamboo light rain bent his face to his little face rubbed rubbed, "Beibei good, can you go by yourself?" But where is Beibei willing to go by himself? My sister Guoguo is being held by my little uncle. How can he go by himself? "Give me a hug!" Beibei pursed her dissatisfaction. Bamboo light rain had to look up to Ji Huan for help, Ji Huan blinked, "OK, I hold, ten lollipops!" Bamboo light rain really convinced him, Tang Tang Ji''s second son, actually ten lollipops as a reward, such a low labor force, really no problem? Ji Huan stares at her, she does not respond, he does not move. "Well, it''s a deal!" Bamboo light rain had to endure to smile to nod. Ji Huan immediately bent over, with a long hand, picked up Beibei, who wanted to hold him, and carried him to his shoulder. "Honey, do you miss my little uncle?" Hold a carry a Ji Huan, stride to the house, bamboo light rain quickly followed him trot forward. "Yes! How I want to The two little boys answered him in unison, and then giggled. Bamboo light rain face with a smile, followed a big two small behind into the house, just nervous, and forget completely. Until, I heard a gentle female voice, "Xiao Bao, come back!", She suddenly remembered that she had come back to see her parents with Ji Huan! She raised her head to see who was speaking, but her sight was completely blocked by Ji Huan who was standing in front of her. "Mommy, I''m back!" Before bamboo light rain flashed out from behind Ji Huan, the two little kids hanging on Ji Huan yelled. "Grandma, here comes my aunt!" "Begogo, don''t lie!" Yue Tong, who is coming up, only thinks that the two little guys are playing, so she pretends to be angry. "Hello, aunt. I''m Zhu Qianyu." Bamboo light rain flashed out from behind Ji Huan, slightly embarrassed to introduce himself to Letong. Le Tong Leng for a while, and then, this is to want to embrace the son''s arm turned over, did not respond to the bamboo light rain into his arms, gently patted. "Hello Xiaoyu, welcome!" Said, the face gently pasted to bamboo light rain''s face, gently rubbed rubbed. Bamboo light rain in addition to with sister, rarely with elders so intimate, slightly uncomfortable, etc. Letong let go of her, blush of her, the bouquet to Letong in front. "Auntie, this flower is for you. I hope you like it." Yuetong happily took the flowers, "of course, I like them, but I like you better than Qihua." Letong straightforward to pass their feelings out, only the bamboo light rain embarrassed face more red. "Mommy, don''t scare Xiaoyu." The young master let the two little kids go and let them run wild in the room. He put his hand around the bamboo light rain and led her to the living room. "Xiaobao, are you scaring mummy? I don''t tell mummy in advance, so that mummy can prepare some dishes that Xiaoyu likes to eat. " Letong raises her hand and pats the back of the young master''s head. The sense of blame is very obvious. "Auntie, I love everything. I don''t have to prepare anything for me." Zhu Qianyu turns to help Ji Huan out. Three people into the living room, bamboo light rain will see two men sitting on the sofa, a middle-aged, a young man, two people''s eyebrows and Ji Huan have five or six similar, a glance, you can guess the identity of the two people. The two men, seeing them coming in, also stood up. "Good uncle Ji, good brother Ji." "Xiaoyu, right? Hello, I''ve heard Xiaobao mention it for a long time, and finally I see a real person." Dabao came up to her with a smile and made a gesture to her to sit down. Jida president also nodded to her, "Xiaoyu, welcome." Bamboo light rain is Ji Huan by sitting on the sofa, hand, also carrying a big bag of candy. Looking at this big bag of colorful candy, I can''t help regretting. I really shouldn''t listen to Ji Huan and just bought such a bag of candy. Who knows, before she finished regretting, Ji Dabao reached over and said, "Xiaoyu, these sweets are for my two greedy cats. Thank you!" Bamboo light rain quickly passed the candy in the past, "Ji big brother, sorry, the first visit, impolite." Ji Dabao smiles at her, "Xiaoyu, just take this as your home. Don''t be so polite." Then he went to find two little kids with candy. With tray carrying tea out of Letong just heard Dabao''s words, also open mouth and should be, "yes, Xiaoyu, you don''t have to be so formal, with us polite what, are their own people." Bamboo light rain quickly stood up, took the tray, "aunt, I come." Letong didn''t refuse. She handed the tray to her. "OK, you can do it yourself. I''ll prepare lunch. You have a cup of tea first and let Xiao Bao show you around later. " Chapter 1067 Compared with the grand living room of the bamboo family, which is full of resplendent local flavor, the living room of Ji family, which is less than 100 square meters, is not big. Of course, the living room is the size of an apartment of an ordinary family, but for Zhu Qianyu, who was born in a rich family, the people of Ji''s family can be regarded as refreshing her view of a rich family. In her eyes, all the rich families love to show. From the luxury house to the luxury car to the clothes on the body, they all reveal the information that they are rich. But Ji Jia''s cognition is different from hers. Of course, in this busy section, such a villa is worth a lot. However, it is quite easy to buy the whole villa with the family background of Yiji. And this villa, inside and outside, covers an area of only a few hundred square meters, which is not as big as her bamboo rose garden. And from what she saw when she came in, the decoration of the house tended to be more warm and comfortable, which had nothing to do with luxury. "Xiaoyu, listen to Xiaobao. Are you studying in r university?" Ji Rui, sitting there, rarely puts down his airs and looks kindly at the girl with short hair who has bothered her baby son for several months. "Yes, I''m a sophomore this year." Unlike his father who always likes to put on airs, Ji Huan''s father is very kind to his younger generation. Zhu Qianyu thinks that he probably loves his family. Otherwise, how can he feel that no matter who the Ji family is, they all look very amiable? "What a coincidence. Did Xiao Bao tell you that his mother, brother and sister are all students of r university?" Zhu Qianyu remembers it, but she forgets whether Ji Huan told her or Tian Fang told her. "Yes, so to speak, I can call Auntie and elder martial sister Han, elder martial brother Ji." Elders take the initiative to chat with themselves, bamboo light rain naturally dare not neglect, is very careful to face Ji Rui''s problem. She didn''t know that with her beautiful face and short hair, it was easy for people to think that she was a simple girl, and then put down her guard. In addition, the whole Ji family treats Xiaobao as a treasure. Xiaobao''s girlfriend is naturally treated with care as a treasure. Just then, a 50 year old aunt came out with fruit. "Xiaoyu, come on, have some fruit." "Hello, aunt Guan!" Xiaoyu recognizes that this aunt is the nanny aunt who took care of beibeiguoguo with Sihan last time. "Aunt Guan, can I help you?" Xiaoyu stands up. Xiaobao also stood up, "OK, let''s go to the kitchen and see what my mother has prepared for us!" "Auntie cooks herself?" This makes the bamboo light rain very strange. If she remembers correctly, her sister said that Ji Huan''s mother, named Letong, is Ji''s current Vice President and a very powerful woman. "Yes, my mother''s craftsmanship is good. Of course, compared with your mother''s chef, it may still be a little different." Ji Dabao didn''t know when he came back, and he said with a heartless smile, "Oh, I used to hear young master say that no matter what star chef, his skill is not as good as that of his own mother." The young master looked up at Ji Dabao and said, "Ji Dabao, this is not just what I said!" Ji Dabao stares back without showing weakness. "I said it, but I still insist on it now." Xiaoyu looks at the two brothers standing at the kitchen door bickering childishly. Somehow, the corners of his mouth are involuntarily slightly raised. Vaguely, she could see the shadow of herself and her sister from the two brothers. The atmosphere of love and killing each other was very similar. Letong in the kitchen, probably hearing the noise outside the door, leaned out her head, "OK, you two little broken children are playing. Xiaoyu comes here to help aunt Tong, don''t you mind?" Xiaoyu watched the two young men being scolded, but he didn''t mean to be angry at all. Ji Huan put his arms around her waist with a smile and rubbed her face intimately. "Go, accompany my mommy." "Well..." light rain should be, obediently into the kitchen. The two brothers went back to the living room and sat down. President Ji took a look at Xiaobao. "Xiaobao, I heard your brother say that Xiaoyu is a child of the bamboo family in L City?" Ji Rui is a competent father who cares about his children. As early as Xiao Bao asked Ji Dabao about Yan Shao, he knew Zhu Qianyu''s life experience. It''s just that he never tells the truth. He never interferes in the affairs of his children''s feelings. Of course, if he needs the help of his father, he will immediately lend a helping hand. "Yes, daddy. She is the youngest child of the bamboo family, and her fourth Aunt Chen Jing is her mother. " Ji Huan doesn''t think there is any problem with Zhu Qianyu''s identity. After all, she can''t choose who to be her parents. Even if she is wrong, it is her parents'' fault. She is just an innocent victim. "Well, the bamboo family has been in big trouble recently..." What Ji Rui refers to is obviously the same thing that Zhu Qianyu mentioned to Ji Huan before. When he mentioned it, it was obvious that he came to inquire about his son. "Daddy, Xiaoyu told me about it. She said it''s her father''s business, it''s nothing to do with her. " When Xiao Bao said that, he knew what to do next. Ji Rui has never been interested in other people''s private affairs. But he had heard about the private affairs of this man. After all, l City has a lot to say, and zhuzhizhou is the number one person in L City, so it''s hard for him to know. Ji and the bamboo family naturally have business relations. But it was only business. In private, they had no personal relationship. Therefore, when the bamboo family is in trouble this time, they will not turn to the Ji family for help. But now it''s not the same. My youngest son and the youngest daughter of the bamboo family have become lovers. Sooner or later, as a parent, Zhu Zhizhou will know about this. It''s just a matter of time before we ask for help. Of course, if his son says he wants to help, even if Ji Rui disdains Zhu Zhizhou, he has to help him for his son''s sake. But now that his son has made it so clear, he knows what to do next. "Daddy, as it is said, Xiaoyu and her sister are not doing well at the bamboo house." Xiao Bao added, fearing that his father didn''t understand. Ji Rui nodded, "OK, I understand." Mentioning this, Xiaobao suddenly remembered something. "Zhuzhizhou, didn''t you ask Yan Shao for help?" He didn''t ask Zhu Qianyu about this, because he knew she didn''t know anything about it, and Zhu Qianying''s character probably wouldn''t let her sister know about it. This time, without waiting for Ji Rui to speak, Ji Dabao said, "Yan Shao is not a fool, why help him?" Chapter 1068 In the kitchen, Zhu Qianyu is peeling potatoes for Letong. "Xiaoyu, are you practicing in Xinying now?" Letong is busy with her work while chatting with her future daughter-in-law. "Yes, sister Han said it?" "Well, Niuniu is your sister Han. She mentioned it, and Xiaobao mentioned it before." Bamboo light rain this just remember, oneself at the beginning go to heart shadow practice, is Ji Huan to introduce the past. "Oh, yes, I almost forgot." Letong said with a knowing smile to her little confusion, "after you get off work, come to eat at home. Usually at school, if you don''t have classes, let Xiaobao pick you up for dinner. The family likes to be lively." Yue Tong''s words obviously treat her as a member of her family. "Well, I see. Thank you, aunt Tong!" Bamboo light rain is not hypocritical person, know that Letong is really good to her, then readily accepted down. In fact, she is alert to people. But for the people of Ji family, she is basically open. Probably, it is because she has full trust in Ji Huan, so she also has full trust in his family. In addition, after entering the door, even Ji He and Ji Yu, who she thought were superior, were very kind to her, so her vigilance was completely useless. "After lunch, you will accompany me to clean up the room. If you need anything, you can tell me, and I''ll send someone to fill it." Bamboo light rain didn''t catch up with Yue Tong''s thinking all of a sudden, "ah?" Le Tong explained naturally, "the dormitory of r university has a general environment. If your schoolwork is not tight, you can usually let the driver pick you up from school. Food and accommodation are good. It''s convenient to take care of you at home." If someone else, Letong probably will not be so strong to arrange everything. But to bamboo light rain, she is to hit in the heart to feel to want to ache this wench well. Mingming was born in a rich family, but his father didn''t love his mother. He was excluded and looked down upon by other brothers and sisters at home, but he was still such a simple and lovely little girl. Although Zhu Qianyu thinks that this progress is too fast, human nature tends to be warm and beautiful. Some people are willing to give her care and love. Instinctively, they want to get close to her. Even though they know that it is not reasonable, they can''t push her away. "Aunt Tong, this..." She wants to say, this is not very good. This is her first visit. Will it develop too fast. Letong didn''t give her a chance to hesitate. "Xiaoyu, don''t blame aunt Tong for her abruptness. You see, you have tight schoolwork, and you have to take care of your internship. In school, the traffic is inconvenient for many times. Xiaobao is working in L City now, and it''s beyond his reach to take care of you. He can''t be relieved of you. If you come to live at home occasionally, he can be more relieved, Your sister Han is busy with the concert recently. Sometimes she can''t care for the two babies at home. If you come here occasionally, you can help to look after Beibei and Guoguo. " Yue Tong said so, bamboo light rain can not find a reason to refuse. "Well, I''ll see." Letong doesn''t have to let Zhu Qianyu live at home, but she also knows that Zhu''s family has been in big trouble recently. The man in zhuzhizhou, whom she knows, and the sons in zhuzhizhou, whom she knows, are not good things. Of course, Letong hasn''t had time to talk to Xiaobao about this, but she thinks Xiaobao will definitely approve of her own practice. See bamboo shallow rain, Letong did not say anything more in this matter, some things, it is estimated that this little girl is still in the dark. "Xiaoyu, why do you want to be a director? You look like this, when the star also guarantees to be red Later, Letong did not know how many times she had heard from Tian Fang. "I don''t like it. Probably, I don''t have the talent." You have self-knowledge. Zhu Qianyu thinks that he is not really good at acting. Instead, he is his elder sister. He is born to be an actor. "Well, it''s really important to choose a career you like." If Zhu Qianyu likes to be an actor, Letong will support her, just as she supported Niuniu at the beginning. Facing the lack of love since childhood bamboo light rain, Letong unconsciously began to spread maternal love. "Yes, at the beginning, my father insisted that I study hotel management. As a result, my elder sister came out of hotel management and was assigned by my elder brother to work as a bellboy in Mingxuan. He said that this was to let my elder sister practice hard." Bamboo light rain to Letong, also unconsciously completely put down the guard. "And then?" Letong has heard that Zhu Qianyu''s sister, Zhu Qianying, is a very intelligent girl with a strong personality. "My sister quit after a day. Thanks to them." For his sister Ming injustice bamboo light rain, has completely Letong as an elder general pour out. "Fortunately you didn''t go to hotel management, or you would end up like your sister?" Yue Tong hasn''t seen the bamboo shallow shadow, but this time, also love that wench. "Yes, I''m much luckier than my sister. My sister has no one to study for her. She only listens to her father''s orders. I''m different. My sister has been making money to support me and my mother since she was 16 or 17 years old, so I can choose my favorite major." These words, bamboo light rain didn''t even with Ji Huan so detailed said, but to Letong, she seems to be opened the gate of the dam, to Letong gush. Probably, it''s because she has never met an elder like Le Tong who is so kind and can make her feel safe, and can make her feel at ease like this. "Your elder sister is really powerful. When it''s convenient, let your elder sister have a meal at home. Aunt Tong wants to see her." It''s not so much about the curiosity of Zhu Qianying that I really want to give the sisters a little care. It should be a small compensation for their lack of maternal love. "Well, next time my sister comes, we''ll have a dinner together." For bamboo light rain, this is equivalent to parents on both sides meet to eat in general. Two people chatting, bamboo light rain''s line of sight falls on Letong''s face, can''t move for a long time. "Aunt Tong, you are not forty years old, are you?" Letong is well maintained. No matter her figure or appearance, some people believe that she is in her early 30s. Therefore, the remark of bamboo light rain is not a compliment. Because, only from the appearance, Zhu Qianyu thinks that Letong is younger than her mother, and her spirit is much better than her mother. "Silly girl, brother Ji is twenty-eight this year. Do you think I''m only forty He asked happily. Bamboo light rain pinch finger calculation, indeed, unscientific ah. "My mother is 39 years old, but you look much younger than my mother." Letong smiles even more happily. If any woman is praised as young and beautiful, she will laugh like her. "Aunt Tong, I''m 47 years old. How can I be younger than your mother?" Chapter 1069 At first sight, the two are as old as before, chatting and chatting about Xiaobao''s childhood. Zhu Qianyu is the youngest child in Zhu''s family and has never tasted the taste of being a sister. Listening to Letong mention Xiaobao''s childhood anecdotes, she can''t help feeling, "sister Han and elder brother Ji must have loved Ji Huan very much before, so lovely." Feeling finished, suddenly reaction come over, this words, listen to in Le Tong ear, isn''t indirect expression? Thinking of this, his face turned red immediately. Letong looks at the little girl with her own blushing system. She looks like a shrimp with a pretty red face. She can''t help laughing. But the little girl is thin skinned. If her future mother-in-law is pierced face to face, she may have to be charged with "evil mother-in-law". "Xiaoyu, I''m going to start cooking. The cooking fumes are very heavy. You can go out and sit down." The bamboo light rain breathes out a breath, hastily answered a, the sole of the foot smears oil to run out. The young master saw her blush and ran out, saying nothing. He took up the cup and poured water. He thought that it must be something that mother had said, which embarrassed the thin skinned girl. "My mommy didn''t bully you, did she?" "Cough..." Bamboo light rain choked repeatedly cough up, young master quickly reached out to help her pat on the back, basically has been determined, mother said something to her. The young master didn''t know that his mother didn''t say anything at all. It was the little girl who dug the hole and jumped down. "Aunt Tong didn''t..." bamboo light rain finally slow down, just denied to the young master. What else does the young master want to say? Le Tong from the kitchen suddenly sticks out her head and commands him. "Xiaobao, the room next to you should be cleaned up for Xiaoyu to live in. You two should go to clean up now. If you need anything, please call someone to send it to you." Xiao Bao was stunned for a moment, and immediately responded. He took bamboo light rain''s hand and left. Xiaobao lives downstairs. On the left, there is a playroom and a rest room for them. On the right, there is an idle guest room. After being pulled into the door by him, before he could explain anything, Zhu Qianyu was hugged by him, pressed behind the door, bowed her head and kissed her lips. Bamboo light rain didn''t even have the consciousness of resistance. He just hugged him tightly, passively opened his mouth and passively catered to his urgent but somewhat astringent demands. It''s not a long time for this kiss, but for these two technical green people, it''s as long as a century. When Xiaobao let go of the bamboo light rain, both of them felt out of breath. Each other''s chest close to the chest, across the clothing, can clearly feel each other do not know when and their own into the same rhythm of heartbeat. "Light rain..." The young master buried his head in the neck nest of bamboo light rain. In his arms, he was a man who was almost paralyzed into mud. "Well..." Bamboo light rain''s brain hasn''t come over completely from the beautiful scenery, vaguely answered him. "I love you!" The young master gently pecked her earlobe. Bamboo light rain shakes in his arms for a while, rustles and rubs for a while, raises his red face, stands on tiptoe, bites his lips, and summons up courage to kiss him on his lips. "I love you, too!" As soon as her voice fell, her lips were covered again. This time, the young master was much more gentle, or should say, he was more skillful this time, and there was no such embarrassing thing as teeth knocking his tongue just now. After a gentle shallow kiss, the young master finally let go of bamboo light rain and pulled her into the room. "You don''t think my mommy is rude, do you? Since I realized that I like you, I told my family that I''ve recognized you in my life. Therefore, in my mother''s eyes, you may not be my girlfriend, but my wife. " Young master''s explanation rationalizes Letong''s intimacy and closeness. If it was in the past, Zhu Qianyu would feel at a loss. After all, he was invited to live in each other''s home when he met for the first time. It''s ridiculous to think about this. But at the moment, whether it''s Yue Tong, who is invited, or Zhu Qianyu, who is invited, doesn''t show too much rejection of it. The one who put forward was magnanimous and natural. The one who agreed, though hesitated a little, agreed in the end. The reason, will it? In fact, Zhu Qianyu is the same as Ji Huan. After he agreed to associate with her, he has determined that Ji Huan is the one who will accompany her for the rest of her life in the future? "No!" Zhu Qianyu, who has a clear understanding of his inner thoughts, gives Ji Huan a reassuring answer. The young master was so happy that he picked her up and walked around the room. When he put her down, he came to her ear and said, "wife, I really don''t want to clean up here. Why don''t you live with me?" Bamboo light rain surprised, subconsciously back. Although she had the consciousness of life with him, she still didn''t fully accept it physically. A kiss, can let her brain hypoxia direct crash, and then a deeper layer, she did not think about ah. The young master put away his bad smile, raised his hand and pinched her face, "fool, I''m joking. Don''t say you''re an adult. Even in the future, I will never force you to do anything you don''t want to do." Bamboo light rain vomited a breath, "um..." The young master could not help burying his face on her shoulder and began to laugh. Then he found that it was really interesting to tease the little girl. "What style do you like? Tell me. Shall we buy some ready-made furniture online?" Although the young master did not fully understand why his mother was so anxious to invite Zhu Qianyu to stay at home, he knew that his mother had always been very safe and abrupt. There must be a reason for this. Of course, my mother probably doesn''t want Xiaoyu to know the real reason. "Good!" Bamboo light rain readily should, two people turn on the computer, together to the computer, pointing to discuss for a long time, until aunt Guan called them to eat, they got up and went out. Bamboo light rain to help bring food to the dining room, dining room, beibeiguoguo has been placed in the baby chair, see bamboo light rain, waving a small hand, shouting, "aunt! Thank you Zhu Qianyu looks at Ji Huan suspiciously. Ji Huan immediately explains to her, "the two little guys are thanking you for your candy! Look, I''ll say that if these two kids don''t have any integrity, they can get a bag of sugar. " Bamboo light rain stares at him one eye, "you just have no integrity, beibeiguoguo this call pure, is your brain wretched, think of the child so unbearably." The young master was scolded and turned around to wring the faces of Beibei and Guoguo, "smelly boy, smelly girl, you see, your aunt has helped you both. You two are very hard. Zhu Qianyu ignored him. Looking at the figure in the dining room, you finally understand why you always feel that you are missing someone when you enter the room. "Where''s sister Han?" "She went to rehearsal with teacher fan." Chapter 1070 The Ji family said that they regarded Zhu Qianyu as a family, but they didn''t treat her as an outsider at all. In addition, with Beibei and Guoguo, two masters of atmosphere, it''s only an hour or two for zhuqianyu to enter the door. Even with Ji Rui, who she thought was very serious, she can already chat with him with a smile. This meal naturally enjoyed the guests and the host. During the dinner, we occasionally asked about Zhu Qianyu''s study and internship, but what we said most was Xiaobao''s embarrassing stories when he was a child. A lot of people will reject their childhood embarrassments. But Xiao Bao thinks it''s no big deal. No matter what his parents and brother say to him, he listens happily. From time to time, he gives Zhu Qian some meat and vegetables she likes. From small to large, bamboo light rain in bamboo home, are holding the tail, careful life. So, it was the first time that she felt such a harmonious and relaxed family atmosphere. But even for the first time, she did not disobey each other, as if, in front of this family, originally loved her and loved her elders and family. After dinner, they are forced back to the bedroom by Yue Tong for lunch break. After entering the door, Zhu Qianyu takes the initiative to hold Ji Huan and says in a choked voice, "Ji Huan, thank you!" Ji Huan rubbed her head, bowed his head, and gently kissed her on the top of her hair. "Xiaoyu, this is my home, because I love you and you love me, so this is your home, you know?" A month ago, someone told Zhu Qianyu that when he went home with his boyfriend for the first time, he thought the other person''s family was his own family and that the other person''s home was his own. Bamboo light rain will say others are silly X! But now, she didn''t feel silly or naive at all. She only remembered that her sister said to her, "Ji Huan is a good man, you should cherish it!" Yes, not only Ji Huan, but also his family, she should cherish them. It has to be said that bamboo light rain has a very different way of thinking from ordinary people. This is probably due to the teaching and assimilation of her sister Zhu Qianying. In her eyes, emotion is a very precious thing. Since it''s precious, it''s hard to get it. The first time is to cherish it and try to keep it, instead of blindly questioning and denying it. Of course, the premise is that this feeling is not based on the pain of others. And now, Zhu Qianyu feels that her relationship with Ji Huan is so precious that she should protect and cherish it all her life. "I know..." Bamboo light rain buried his face in Ji Huan''s arms, for a long time not willing to raise his head. Ji Huan let her hold, slowly moving steps, two people back to the sofa, Ji Huan sat down, bamboo light rain also with him, the whole person fell into his arms. Ji huangang just took advantage of his mother''s cutting fruit in the kitchen and sneaked in to inquire about it. The news is that Zhu Qianyu''s elder brother has been forced to run out of his way recently. It seems that he is forcing the master of the bamboo family to transfer the third aunt''s training center. If you let them know that Zhu Qianyu is in contact with Ji Huan, maybe they will turn their mind to Xiaoyu. Ji Huan understood why his mother was so eager to help Zhu Qianyu settle down. My mother''s doing this is undoubtedly sending out the message that bamboo light rain is covered by Ji family from today on. "Thank you, Mommy!" Similar to bamboo shallow rain said, Ji huangang just also in the kitchen with Letong said. "Silly boy, Xiaoyu is the person you like. If others hurt her, it''s you who are sad. I''m your mommy. Naturally, I can''t see you sad. So, as soon as I saw her just now, my first reaction was to prevent the people of the bamboo family from making up her mind. " Remembering the safety problems mentioned by his mother, Ji Huan suddenly remembers Zhu Qianying. "Xiaoyu, has your sister decided the wedding date with Yanshao?" Mood calmed a lot of bamboo light rain, finally from his arms raised his head, "well, set in Christmas." Ji Huan did some calculations. It was only a month before Christmas. "Is your elder sister living in your family now, or is she living in Yanshao?" Zhu Qianying is Zhu Qianyu''s sister. If something happens to Zhu Qianying, Zhu Qianyu will be sad. Of course, if Yan Shao and Zhu Qianying are normal lovers, the safety of Zhu Qianying naturally does not need others to worry about. But it happened that the relationship between Yan Shao and Zhu Qianying was a deal. It''s really hard to say whether Yan Shao would offend the bamboo family because of Zhu Qianying. "At home, of course!" Bamboo light rain think Ji Huan this question asked a little strange, "why do you ask so?" Ji Huan of course can''t tell the truth, "I heard that Yan Shao''s possessiveness is very strong. I think your sister moved in after confirming the relationship with him." Unmarried cohabitation, in today''s society, is no longer a matter of immorality. Therefore, Ji Huan doesn''t think it''s strange. Moreover, since her mother can think of the safety of bamboo light rain, if Yan Shao really cares about bamboo light shadow, she will certainly think of it. Can listen to the bamboo light rain answer, Ji Huan can''t help but secretly for the future sister-in-law pinch sweat. "I don''t know what Yan Shao thinks, but my sister won''t move there so soon." "Why?" "If my sister moves to Yan''s house, my mother will be bullied." Since bamboo light rain sensible, has always felt that mother and himself, is the burden of sister. If it wasn''t for myself and my mother, my sister would have left the bamboo house and lived her free life. "Is your sister going to take your mother with you?" Ji Huan doesn''t quite understand that even when Zhu Qianying gets married into Yan''s family, Chen Jing''s idea of going to Yan''s family doesn''t seem to be practical. Even if Yan family is willing, zhuzhizhou will not. "I don''t know..." bamboo light rain face at a loss. On this point, she actually asked her sister, but she said that she had her own plans. In this way, it would be difficult for Zhu Qianyu to ask again. After Ji Huan inquired about a bunch of things from Zhu Qianyu, he had a plan in his heart. Finally coax bamboo light rain to sleep, he took the phone, went to the next door, dialed bamboo light shadow phone. "Hello, Jihuan?" The bamboo shallow shadow that receives Ji Huan''s phone call is obviously very surprised. "Yes, it''s me. Shadow, there''s something I have to report to you first. You should know all about your elder brother. My mother is afraid that Xiaoyu will be threatened. She wants Xiaoyu to live in our house as much as possible during this period. Don''t you mind? " There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. "Well, Ji Huan, help me to thank you. Mommy, when I have time, I''ll come to the door to thank you." Listen to bamboo shallow shadow so say, indirect proof of mother''s worry, not groundless worry. "Shadow, don''t be polite to me. She is my girlfriend. I have the responsibility to protect her personal safety." Chapter 1071 "Ji Huan, Xiaoyu is lucky to meet you. She''s not stupid, but she''s still young and has limited experience. If you have time, please tell her more. Thank you Bamboo shallow shadow to this younger sister, can not be said not to understand, after all, since childhood hold in the palm of the baby pimple, can not understand? Ji Huan didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her similar entrustment for life. He and she are of the same age. They love the same person and don''t have to talk in a roundabout way. "Well, I will. Shadow, you need help? I''ll go back to L City early tomorrow morning. After that, I should stay there for a long time to work. If you have anything, please contact me at any time. " With Ji Huan''s understanding of Zhu Qianying, he should be a stubborn person. Otherwise, he can''t shoulder the responsibility of protecting his mother and sister for so many years. The more such a person is, the more difficult it is to ask for help. If he doesn''t put his words in the front, she will never find him even if she has difficulties. But she is Zhu Qianyu''s elder sister. If something happens to her, Zhu Qianyu won''t be happy and he can''t be at ease. "OK, I see. I''ll get in touch with you any time." Ji Huan got her promise, slightly relieved, turned to go out, saw Dabao still sitting in the living room sofa, facing the computer crackling, don''t know what is busy. "Brother, if you get any news about the bamboo family, please let me know as soon as possible." The young master was lying on the back of the sofa with his chin resting directly on Ji Dabao''s shoulder. Ji Dabao raised his hand and rubbed his head. "OK, I''ll pay attention." "Thank you The young master straightened up and went to the bedroom. "Are you busy? How about an assistant for you? " Asked the ground treasure behind him. All the members of the Ji family are capable people with super working ability. Therefore, Ji Huan didn''t bring any assistants in the past. But Ji Huan was single at that time, and he didn''t care about coming and going. But now Ji Huan is different. His girlfriend is in R City, and he himself is in L City. Even if he can stand the parting from Monday to Friday, he can hardly live in two places on Saturday and Sunday. On the other side of the base, there is no rest day from the day of start-up to the completion of the project. Ji Huan went alone at the beginning, but he didn''t think about the problem of Saturday and Sunday at all. Now he heard his brother mention it, until he went to the bedroom door and answered "yes" from a distance. Ji Dabao immediately called up the personnel information of several suitable candidates and made a detailed comparison. Finally, Gao Yuan, a male employee in his early 30s, called the personnel manager. Within half an hour, the transfer order was sent to Gao Yuan. Because it was a promotion, Gao Yuan happily said that he would return to the company tomorrow to finish his work and fly to L City tomorrow afternoon. After dealing with these, Ji Dabao got up and went to the baby room to have a look at a pair of babies. Two little guys sleep on the big bed in the playroom, their heads against their heads, and their chubby hands are on each other''s waist. The picture is like Niuniu and Xiaobao when they were very young. In the twinkling of an eye, Niuniu and Xiaobao have grown up. Niuniu has become the woman who will accompany him all his life, and Xiaobao seems to have found the woman who will accompany him all his life Thinking of this, Ji Dabao smiles in his eyes, leans over to the bed, helps the two kids cover with thin quilts, and then kisses them on their chubby faces. Maybe, in a few years, this living room will be replaced by another owner. At that time, his former brother will be promoted to Uncle "What makes you so happy?" Ji Dabao stood up and turned around, only to find that mummy didn''t know when she came in. "I''m thinking that in a few years, when Xiaobao''s baby is born, this playroom will probably change its owner again." Letong came to him and hugged him. "When did you become so sentimental? Did you get infected by Niuniu?" Dabao smiles and goes out with Letong''s shoulder in his arms. "Mommy, do you know that when I was four or five years old, I looked at other people having mothers and brothers and sisters and thought, if only I were like them. However, at that time, I actually felt that it was a dream, which could never be realized. I can''t imagine that now, like others, I have my own younger brother and sister, and my own family and children... " Yue Tong patted him on the back and did not speak. Baby son''s emotion, why not her emotion? When she didn''t meet Dabao, she thought she would die alone. And fate, to her is not thin. Not only gave her son back, but also gave her a good man who loved her and loved her. Then, he had a pair of children. Now, he has lovely grandchildren. She and Dabao, even Ji Rui, are on Xiaobao''s side to protect his happiness for him. When Zhu Qianyu wakes up, he opens his eyes in a daze. What he sees is strange and full of male style decoration. After staying for a while, he remembers that he is at Ji Huan''s home. At the moment, he is sleeping on his bed. Bamboo light rain turned over, then saw, her boyfriend Ji Huan, is sitting next to the bed, knee half bend, notebook on his knee, is focusing on the screen typing. Bamboo light rain to get up, her rustling movement, is finally disturbed to Ji Huan, raised his eyelids, see her head a bird''s nest general disordered hair sitting, blinking, smiling, leaning over, in her lips kiss. "Enough sleep?" "Well..." bamboo light rain micro Du mouth half squint, also with a little vague, smile will appear more lovely harmless, make the young master heart head that deer scurrying up and down. Simply, he put the notebook on the bed and propped up to bully her. Then he got out of the bed and fell on the bed again with some misty bamboo light rain. "Hello..." Before bamboo light rain came to protest, the man on his body pulled up the quilt with hands and feet, and covered them in the quilt together. "Shh... I''m sleepy!" The man rubbed his face against her neck socket and rubbed it. The young master rubbed a few times in her neck socket, found a comfortable position and closed his eyes. Bamboo light rain by him so a flutter a pressure, the person has been completely awake, this time, look down at him. It is true that there are two circles of dark circles under his thick long eyelashes. I think it is because of his interference that his work arrangements are all disrupted, and he has to overstock all his work. "Ji Huan, I''m sorry..." Zhu Qianyu felt that he was really not sensible. Before he made clear his working condition, he rushed to him. Looking at him, she was very upset. "Well behaved, don''t make a noise, sleep with me for a while..." the man, who was mumbling, put his big hand around her and clasped her tightly into his arms. Chapter 1072 When Ji Huan wakes up, he wakes up Zhu Qianyu who has been sleeping again. "Well... It''s daybreak?" Zhu Qianyu didn''t sleep very well during this period of time. Last night, because he was too excited, he didn''t sleep very well. This time, he was at Ji''s home. He felt at ease. He was held by Ji Huan and soon fell asleep again. "No light, no black!" Ji Huan kisses her drooping eyelids. "It''s not dinner time yet. I''ll take you back to school and pack up some things." Bamboo light rain sat hair for a while to stay, for a long time to fully react, Jihuan this is to help her move? "Ji Huan, you don''t need to clean up..." Ji Huan is trying to explain something, bamboo light rain put on the bed phone rang. "Sister, what''s the matter?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well, I see." Ji Huan, who just got up to wash, just came out of the washing room. Seeing her dignified face, he asked with concern, "what did your sister say?" "My sister said that some people have been looking for trouble with our bamboo family recently. Let me pay attention to safety. If I can, I''ll stay in your house for a while." It''s really reliable. "Well, anyway, my mother also wants you to come and help take care of the baby. You can stay for a while, and you can take care of each other when I''m away." What else can bamboo light rain say? Had to obediently follow Ji Huan out, back to school to pack things. Because it was Sunday, there were no ghosts in the dormitory. Zhu Qianyu packed up some essential goods, but his roommate still didn''t show up. Zhu Qianyu sent a message to the housekeeper, "housekeeper, I''ve moved to my relatives'' house for the time being, and I won''t come back tonight." Ji''s family is not far away from R. on the way back, it''s just over six o''clock. "Ji Huan, I''ll stop at the fruit shop at the corner." Ji Huan didn''t ask much. When he arrived, he stopped to accompany her to pick fruit. "Do you only like mango lasagna? Do you like Durian Ji Huan understood that this girl was going to make a thousand layer cake for him. "Love to eat, love to eat, as long as it''s made by you, I love to eat anything with any flavor!" The young master nodded with a smile. Bamboo light rain white he one eye, "this promise......" The young master hugged her waist, put his head on her shoulder and hummed, "yes, I''m so promising. I regret it?" Before bamboo light rain had time to say regret, the young master pulled her face, tooted his mouth, and quickly printed on her lips, "it''s useless to regret, it''s useless to seal!" Bamboo light rain face a red, stare at him one eye, "this public..." The young master was so happy that he laughed and said, "what''s the age of it? What can it be like to have a fight in the street?" Before bamboo light rain answered, the young master raised his head and asked the smiling landlady, "landlady, you tell her that you and the boss often show love in front of customers. What''s a kiss?" This fruit shop has been open here for more than ten years. The landlady is watching the young master grow into a handsome man. In the past, she always saw the handsome man accompany his mother, sister or two nephews to buy fruit and accompany a little beauty. This is the first time. "Little beauty, don''t worry, it''s your boyfriend''s first kiss!" Bamboo light rain blushed more severely, thought secretly regret, why suddenly want to give this shameless man to make a thousand layer cake. "Madame, you''re so smart. I thought you could only see fruit, and so could men! " The young master was in a good mood, so he began to joke with the landlady. "Of course I will, otherwise, can I find a good man like the boss?" Ji Huan said that the boss and his wife show love, bamboo light rain only as if he was talking nonsense, now listen to the boss said so, she finally believed Ji Huan''s words. "The landlady who can see men and fruits, please help me choose mango and durian for making thousand layer cake." Young master in the fruit shop show enough love, carrying a big bag of fruit out of the door. Finally, the landlady did not forget to tease bamboo light rain, "little beauty, do you want to keep the durian shell?" Bamboo light rain suddenly did not understand, landlady pointed to the little master''s knee, "he just annoyed you? Take the durian shell back and punish him tonight! " Bamboo light rain such wench, how come such a mind and tune, red face repeatedly waved hands said no need, pulling Ji Huan in a hurry to the car there. The young master happily got on the car and buckled his seat belt while looking at the bamboo light rain with red face and low head buckled his seat belt. "Honey, everyone on this street knows you''re my girlfriend." These two days, Ji Huan is really an eye opener for bamboo light rain. She even doubted that the man who took it for granted was really the gentleman Ji Huan who she knew? "And then?" Zhu Qianyu really wants to know what strange conclusion he will make next. "And then? Of course, you can''t dump me, otherwise, how can you make me look up in this street? " Bamboo light rain can''t help rolling a white eye, sure enough, his logic is not ordinary strange. But it seems that it is difficult to find the point of refutation? "What if you dump me?" Bamboo light rain thinks, it is not impossible. It''s less than two days since he and she established their relationship. "Don''t worry, I won''t dump you!" The young master replied very firmly. Then he started the car and drove out of the road. "Why?" Bamboo light rain is to see, he can give what earth shaking reason. The young master winked at her. The light in her eyes made Zhu Qianyu feel familiar. "Because it''s Sealed!" When the young master said this, Zhu Qianyu suddenly remembered why the light in his eyes was so familiar, because the two little kids, beibeiguoguo, would show such a cunning look from time to time. Sure enough, none of the Ji family is easy to get into trouble. Just over a year old, he already knows how to dig holes. What''s more, the 21-year-old boy around him? "Ji Xiaobao, do people in your family like to cheat like this?" Bamboo light rain to listen to more music Tong and Ji Dabao so call Ji Huan, this will blurt out. The young master held the steering wheel and his shoulder trembled with laughter. "Honey, what you said is basically right. The order is right, but the logic is wrong." Zhu Qianyu knew that he couldn''t keep up with the other party''s thinking, "what''s the right order? What''s wrong with logic? " "I admit that we Ji people all like to cheat like this, but it''s all because we like it, so we turn back. As for cheating and cheating, we are both willing. You see, the order is really right, and the logic is really wrong!" What the young master said made Zhu Qianyu speechless. Chapter 1073 Zhu Qianyu, who was "tricked" into going back to Ji''s house, was hugged by two little kids as soon as he entered the door. "Sugar, aunt." Bamboo light rain helplessly to the young master for help, this time, she did not buy sugar ah. Besides, didn''t she just buy a big bag of sugar in the morning? So fast? The young master seemed to see through her doubts, "sugar is hidden by my brother. I give it a little a day. I can''t eat too much. Otherwise, I will have tooth decay." Although the young master dotes on the two little guys, he will stick to the principle. "Beibeiguoguo, my aunt makes cakes for you. Do you want to eat them?" The young master mentioned the fruit in the handle. "Eat, eat! Auntie is the best Bamboo light rain had to bend down to pick up the fruit, the young master is to catch up Beibei. Walking into the living room, I just saw Sihan coming out of the kitchen. "Xiaoyu, beibeiguoguo wakes up and keeps looking for her aunt, which makes me a little jealous." Bamboo light rain called "Han elder sister", she holds the fruit to think Han desperately wave arm, "fruit to mummy, fruit to mummy!" Beibei, unwilling to be outdone, struggles down from Xiaobao''s hand, then runs over and shakes Sihan''s thigh to coax him, "Beibei wants Mommy, kiss!" Zhu Qianyu and Sihan laugh at the same time when they are amused by the two living treasures. Originally, Zhu Qianyu was still a little shy and unnatural. Now, that little bit of shyness and unnaturalness disappeared in the laughter. The dinner was very lively. Everyone even discussed that Xiaobao would come back next Saturday and have a small party in the yard. At that time, Tian Fang''s family and Si Jun would be invited to have a barbecue and a buffet. Just saying that, it would be very lively. In the end, the proposal of barbecue and buffet was adopted, but the location was set at the old house. Because young master Ji wants to take bamboo light rain back to meet Master Ji. As soon as Zhu Qianyu heard that he was going to see his grandfather, he didn''t feel anything at that time. After thinking about it, the more he thought about it, the more he recoiled. This is because many old people in big families pay attention to the right family. In fact, her status is similar to that of an illegitimate daughter. She is really afraid that father Ji will obstruct her relationship with Ji Huan. The young master didn''t find her worry at first. He accompanied her to make a thousand layer cake. The whole family gathered in the living room, sipping tea and eating two different kinds of thousand layer cakes. President Ji was the first to eat. After eating, he gave a long sigh, "it seems that I can retire in the future!" Between the words, not without loss. Le Tong also took a bite, and her mouth was stained with some cream, but she didn''t avoid the presence of her children. She went directly to the president of Ji University and kissed him on the face. "Who said you could retire? I didn''t say that! If you dare to retire, I won''t cook for you in the future! " Bamboo light rain originally in the heart still think of Ji old man thing, listen to Yue Tong so say, almost couldn''t help laughing. She finally understood why Ji Huan could face his feelings so calmly. It turned out that it was his parents who gave him a good example. Love is love, like is like, direct but not implicit. "Uncle Ji, please don''t retire, otherwise, I won''t be able to eat the meal made by Aunt Tong!" When Zhu Qianyu said that, everyone began to laugh. The two little kids couldn''t tell the difference between them. When they saw something delicious, they didn''t need to be called by adults. They came running over with a small dish and opened their mouths to eat. "Poof..." just eat into the mouth, Beibei immediately spit out the cake, bitter face hum, "stink... Poof, stink..." The whole family couldn''t help laughing. When Beibei saw that everyone was gloating, he didn''t expect anyone. He picked up the cup on the tea table and gulped a mouthful. Ji Dabao couldn''t see it well. He stretched out his hand to get him, but he suddenly bent down and sprayed the water in his mouth on the carpet. Straight up, still wrinkled nose hum, "stink..." No one in the family can blame him. After all, some people can''t accept the taste of durian, but they don''t know that Beibei can''t accept it. And Guoguo, I don''t know if he just ate mango or could accept durian flavor. Now, he stood behind his brother with a plate, opened his mouth wide, forked up the cake that had been eaten for a little half, and put it all in his mouth. Then, with bulging his cheeks, he nodded and said vaguely, "good Ci, good ci..." The young master came to smell the mango flavor of the little girl! The playful young master specially took a piece of durian flavor and handed it to Guoguo. Seeing that her brother had just been hit, the little girl carefully put her face together and sucked her nose. "Ah... Stink! Stink The little girl covers her nose and faces bitterly. She retreats in a hurry, just like Beibei''s reaction. In the room, there was another burst of laughter. Then, he watched the two little kids sniff like puppies and sniff the dishes of cake on the tea table. Finally, the two kids dragged three dishes in front of them, bent over the tea table, stretched out their arms and bent a few dishes of cake into their own arms Bamboo light rain finally know, this Ji family, in addition to similar character, similar character, together with the true color of food, seems to be handed down from generation to generation. Zhu Qianyu looks at Beibei and Guoguo with a smile. The young master''s brain waves seem to overlap with her. He comes to her and kisses her face secretly. Then he says in her ear, "our children must be like Beibei and Guoguo. They are all snacks!" Zhu Qianyu admits that what she thinks is the same thing as Ji Huan, but what she thinks is the present tense, while Ji Huan thinks is the future tense. He and her children Just think about it, bamboo light rain face can not help but red. Bamboo light rain from small to large, never tried to be in such a warm and harmonious family atmosphere, looking at the eyes of both adults and children are happy smile, for a moment, she thought it was a dream. But even in a dream, she was willing to go on thinking according to Ji Huan''s idea. He and her children will be loved by their elders, just like babbago. Even if they do something wrong, they will be tolerated and forgiven as long as they do not violate the principles. Not like her and her sister, no matter right or wrong, only endless criticism and abuse. He and her children will laugh and run happily. Instead, like her and her sister, she can only hide in the corner all day, trying to live in the shadow and be a forgotten shadow "Xiaoyu, you haven''t seen Xiaobao''s picture, have you?" Yue Tong''s words interrupt Zhu Qianyu''s meditation. The young master immediately said, "Mommy, Xiaoyu and I will go back to our room to see it later!" Chapter 1074 After tea and cake, the family chatted for a while and went back to their rooms. Zhu Qianyu''s guest room has been arranged according to the common taste of Zhu Qianyu and Ji Huan. When Zhu Qianyu returns to his room, Ji Huan naturally follows him in. "Ji Huan, next Saturday..." Zhu Qianyu''s worry seemed to be deeply rooted in her heart. The excitement dispersed and immediately poured up. "Well, go back to the mansion and have a party next Saturday. Why don''t you see if your sister has time and invite your sister to join us After a night''s observation, the young master naturally saw that the little girl was not very comfortable with this kind of family style, but she was very intoxicated and enjoyed it. Presumably, she had never tried to chat and boast with her family before? "Not... Ji Huan, I am afraid of..." some words, bamboo light rain is difficult to say. In front of such a man as Ji Huan, most people will be dwarfed by each other, and her family background is not self abasement, which is false. The young master reached out and touched her head, along with her soft short hair all the way to her face, and then, long fingers picked her chin, picked up her drooping face. "What are you afraid of? Well In fact, how could he not know what she was afraid of? Compared with bamboo shallow shadow that kind of self-confidence, this little girl, always inexplicably inferiority. However, it doesn''t matter, he will slowly prop up her confidence in the future! "I''m afraid..." bamboo light rain hesitated for a moment, to Jihuan encourage eyes, bite lip recognition, "I''m afraid I such origin, your grandfather will not like." The older the elders are, the more important they are when their children and grandchildren get married. I have seen a lot about this. "Xiaoyu, I ask you." The young master was still carrying her chin, not allowing her to nod. "Well..." Zhu Qianyu was forced to look him in the eye. "It''s your first day at my house today, isn''t it?" "Well." "My father, mother, brother and sister, how are you?" Bamboo light rain did not dare to vague, quickly nodded, "well, everyone is very good to me, far beyond my imagination." Ji Huan nodded with satisfaction, "well, in this case, do you think that the five of us, no, we have to add beibeiguoguo, a total of seven people are good to you, which can''t offset my grandfather''s dislike?" Bamboo light rain slightly surprised, can''t say, Jihuan already know his grandfather doesn''t like me? Ji Huan sighed helplessly, "don''t know, I didn''t say my grandfather didn''t like you, I just follow your hypothesis to analyze." Bamboo light rain slightly relieved, and heard Ji Huan said. "I''m not sure that my grandfather will like you very much, but the worst plan is that he doesn''t like you, but in front of our seven likes, his dislike seems insignificant. Moreover, you are very cute, you are also very smart, even if he really does not like you, you can try to use your way to make him like you, right? So don''t worry too much before it all happens. Of course, I can take your thoughts as a precaution, but can you try to think in a more positive direction? " After listening to Ji Huan''s long series of enlightenments, Zhu Qianyu gradually calms down his uneasiness. "Well, I see." Ji Huan lowers his head and kisses her lips. After dispelling his worries, Zhu Qianyu is invited to his bedroom by Ji Huan to see his childhood photos and growth DV. He doesn''t know why he was cheated by the two kids for several months. Because Ji Huan''s photos when he was a child are really similar to what beibeiguoguo looks like now. At least, there are five or six similarities. It''s really convincing to say that the similarity is between father and son. Ji Huan himself, because he watched it all day, didn''t feel like a pair of little kids. For example, he and Ji Dabao are not very similar in temperament and appearance, but outsiders can see that they are brothers at a glance. "You and your sister are nothing like that." Ji Huan has never seen Zhu Qianyu''s parents, so he is not sure whether the two sisters are like their parents. "Yes, I don''t think my sister and I are alike in appearance and character." This is what Zhu Qianyu has often heard from his classmates since he was a child. Including Xing Bailun, they all said that her sisters were not alike at all. "Are you two like father and mother?" Ji Huan and Zhu Qianyu are both lying on the bed with their elbows propped up. They are looking at the lovely pictures on the projection screen. "I''m like my mother, but my sister, according to my mother, seems to be more like my uncle. Anyway, I haven''t seen her. After my mother entered the bamboo house, she basically broke up with my grandparents." Ji Huan turned to have a look, raised his hand and pinched it under her ear. Bamboo light rain seems to like his appeasement, face unconsciously to his palm rub, like a rabbit. "So, you and your sister, basically did not get along with any elders?" Bamboo light rain didn''t want to nod, "not basically, absolutely not." "My grandparents are still alive, but they have emigrated, but they don''t like me and my sister. In my memory, my sister and I have seen them two or three times, coldly and coldly. They just nod their heads and look indifferent." Zhu Qianyu tried to recall the scene of meeting only a few times when he was a child, but the more he thought about it, the more disheartened he was. "No wonder you have such a prejudice against my grandfather!" Ji Huan rubbed her head. "In fact, my grandfather did try to be difficult to get along with for a period of time before. At that time, he didn''t like my mommy, but after I was born, I saw the appearance of a family and harmony. My brother said that all this was due to my mommy. If it wasn''t for my mommy, my grandfather and daddy, they might have turned into enemies. " Bamboo light rain can''t imagine, Ji family so harmonious family, also had father and son turned against each other in the past, sure enough, every family has this difficult to read. "My grandfather loves our grandchildren very much, so I think the probability that he doesn''t like you is very small." Ji Huan finally couldn''t bear to speak again to appease her. In fact, Zhu Qianyu has already wanted to open up a lot, because, as Ji Huan said, she has been liked by seven members of the Ji family. Even if one person doesn''t like her, it''s nothing. She has been in the bamboo family for so many years. She likes her, except for her sister and mother. It''s good for other people not to hate her, let alone like her. Now, what can she ask for? Besides, if you really don''t like yourself, you just have to coax your elders. As a younger generation, isn''t it a matter of course to coax your elders to be happy? Chapter 1075 Early the next morning, Ji Huan took the earliest flight back to L City, and then Lu Yudu, Bai Zhuqian and Xiao Li took him to the airport. In the airport, the two lovers, who had just established a relationship, were in love. They separated at the last moment. Zhu Qianyu didn''t turn around until Ji Huan disappeared in the passage. "Xiaoyu, I''ll take you back to school." "Thank you, Uncle Li!" Zhu Qianyu can see that this uncle Li should have worked in Ji''s family for many years. Ji Huan seems to think that he is an uncle. Just on the way from Ji''s home to the airport, they talked about a lot of work and interesting things about Ji''s home. "What are you polite to me? From today on, I''ll pick you up and see you off. I can''t afford to be so polite every day." Xiao Li opened the door and let Zhu Qianyu get on the car. "You can send me your course arrangement later, and I will pick you up at your time. If you need to use the car temporarily, you can call me at any time, and I will arrange it." Xiao Li treats Zhu Qianyu as her master. "OK, thank you, Uncle Li." Bamboo light rain still can''t help being polite. Xiao Li didn''t say anything more about her this time. She knew that she couldn''t change her words for a while and a half. When she got used to it, she would be better. Xiao Li used to pick up Niu Niu from school a few years ago, so he was very familiar with the main road in r university. He only asked Zhu Qianyu about the teaching building he was going to go to next, and then he sent her to the downstairs of the teaching building. Bamboo light rain out of the car, holding the door waved to him thanks. Watching Xiao Li''s car leave, she turned and went to the teaching building. "Little bamboo, wait for me!" Fang Ziqing''s loud voice came from afar. Bamboo light rain subconsciously stood still and turned his head to have a look. The man who rashly rushed over dozens of meters away was not Fang Ziqing. Who else could it be? "Don''t run, I won''t wait for you!" When she gasped and ran to her side, Zhu Qianyu reached out and patted her on the back to help her. "Little bamboo, who was that man just now? Big Cherokee, luxury car! Which young master? " On Friday, Zhu Qianyu rushed from Xinying to the airport and went to L City to express her love to Ji Huan. Later, she went on a date and met her parents. Two or three days later, she didn''t have time to report to her friends. Ji Huan and she had changed from friends to lovers. "Ji Jia!" This next Fang Ziqing asked, she did not hide the intention. "Ji Jia?" Fang Ziqing stares big eyes, "can''t be, Ji family that Ji family?" Zhu Qianyu nodded, "well, it''s the Ji family..." "The trough! Xiaozhu, when did you hook up with the richest man? Mom, is my good friend the little grandmother of the first rich family? " Bamboo light rain white her one eye, "low voice, want me to become the gorilla in the zoo?" Fang Ziqing controlled the volume and screamed a few times. She finally calmed down her inner shock. She put her arms around Zhu Qianyu''s neck and said, "honestly, how do you hook up with the childe of Ji family?" Bamboo light rain really admire her, of course, not admire her smart, but admire her stupid. "Ji Huan, fool!" Fang Ziqing opened her mouth and looked at her for a long time, "do you mean Ji Huan, teacher Ji, is the childe of Ji family?" "Yes, the second son of the Ji family, the elder martial brother Xiang Ji, who is known as a God, is his elder brother." Zhu Qianyu doesn''t want to test Fang Ziqing''s IQ any more, so he directly points out the relationship. "Ah... Bamboos, you''re so good, are you?" Fang Ziqing will be so crazy because elder martial brother Ji is her idol. Although she has never seen a real person, the glorious deeds and glorious image of elder martial brother Ji on the school honor list are still unmatched. "No wonder I always feel that teacher Ji is similar to elder martial brother Ji..." Fang Ziqing said thoughtfully. However, Zhu Qianyu has never seen the honor list. Therefore, before meeting Ji''s family, she has never seen the respect of elder martial brother Ji. Therefore, she has never associated Ji Huan with elder martial brother Ji. After returning to the classroom, Fang Ziqing lowered her head and didn''t know what she was doing. Zhu Qianyu thought that she was busy flirting with Luo Yuan, and she didn''t know how to interfere with her. "Little bamboo, come and have a look." Bamboo light rain close to the past, a glance will see R big post bar that honor list, row in the front of the head, is Ji Yu, that is Ji Huan''s brother. "Well, from this picture, it looks like Ji Huan, a little more like a real person than he is." Maybe it''s because Ji Yu is mature now. In the photo, Ji Yu is a teenager, similar to Ji Huan. "Wow, have you met elder martial brother Ji?" Until this time, Fang Ziqing did not seem to accept the fact that Zhu Qianyu and Ji Huan colluded with each other. "Yes However, even bamboo light rain himself, also feel these days, like a dream in general magic. So, before class time, Zhu Qianyu told Fang Ziqing about what happened these days, including her own life experience. After hearing this, Fang Ziqing didn''t come back for a long time. "Lying trough, is this really reality? Not the plot of a TV play? " Finally, she vomited such a feeling. "Yeah, I feel like I''m making a TV show, too." Fang Ziqing patted her on the shoulder, "little bamboo, I don''t think you can write that online drama any more." "Ah? Why, I''ve been thinking like a spring these days! " Bamboo light rain puzzled to look at friends. "It doesn''t need to be made up. Just write down your own life experience and the amazing love with Mr. Ji recently. Then, you and Mr. Ji will play the leading role. I promise, you two will be popular in one shot!" Bamboo light rain this just understand good friend this is amusing oneself, raise a hand to pat her head, "you deceive me! Sooner or later, I will write out the pure love between you and Luo Yuan, and you and Luo Yuan will play the leading role. I promise that you will become popular in one shot! " The two friends talked and laughed for a while, until class, the two just shut up, obediently class. But on the surface, she was obedient in class, but in essence, Fang Ziqing''s heart of gossip was far from being satisfied. "Bamboos, you are miss Qianjin." Only then did Fang Ziqing react. Zhu Qianyu said that she was the daughter of Zhu Zhizhou, a hotel tycoon in L City. "No, it''s not a daughter. It''s a girl who''s not in favor." I do not know why, bamboo light rain now, actually can be very calm to laugh at themselves, and readily accept their own identity as Miss Pianfang. She used to have a headache when she thought about it. Naturally, she never dared to mention her humiliating identity in front of others. But now, even in front of the friends she cares about, she can tease her identity with indifference. Does this mean that she has come out of the nightmare of the bamboo family? Chapter 1076 In the afternoon, Fang Ziqing took a ride home from Ji''s family. When I got on the bus, Fang Ziqing subconsciously said, "Ji Lao..." when I saw a strange middle-aged man in the driver''s seat, Fang Ziqing was stunned. "Uncle Li, this is my classmate Ziqing. I''m on my way. Do you mind taking her for a ride?" Xiao Li nodded to Fang Ziqing, "Hello, Xiao Yu is with you. The road won''t be stuffy." Fang Ziqing was more forthright. Hearing what Xiao Li said, he asked, "Uncle Li, where are we, teacher Ji?" Bamboo light rain this just remember, Ji Huan business trip outside thing, seem to have not told good friends. "He went to L City on business." "You two are really predestined. He can go out to your house on business." While driving, Xiao Li was listening to the two young women in the back seat chattering about some nutritious gossip. For no reason, he felt relaxed. In fact, he didn''t quite understand what attracted little master Xiaoyu at first, but now he suddenly understood. Is it true that when you come home from people or scenes of intrigue all day, you are more willing to face simpler and simpler people? Fang Ziqing lives only two or three stops from the school. After two traffic lights, she arrives. When Fang Ziqing got out of the car, Zhu Qianyu apologized to Xiao Li and said, "Uncle Li, I''m sorry, we''re very noisy, aren''t we?" Xiao Li said with a smile, "no noise, these little gossip, I listen to very interesting, feel that he is also a few decades younger." "Uncle Li''s children are about my age, aren''t they?" Bamboo light rain is the kind of other people to her good, she will not be ignored. "Well, the eldest daughter is as old as master Xiaobao. She is a junior this year, but her son is a senior. She should be about your age." They talked about it all the way. The car passed the fruit shop at the intersection. Zhu Qianyu asked Xiao Li to stop. She went in and bought a pile of fruit. "In fact, you don''t have to buy anything. Aunt Guan goes out in the morning and prepares all the fruits and vegetables at home." Bamboo light rain holding a big bag of fruit said, "no, I want to make fruit pudding for Beibei fruit." Xiao Li laughs and shakes his head, "those two little kids, have you sold so soon?" "Beibeiguoguo is lovely!" More than cute! As soon as Zhu Qianyu pushed the fence open, he was hugged by the two little guys and wanted to nibble on their red faces. "Auntie, where''s uncle?" Beibei held her thigh and blinked her black eyes. "My little uncle has gone on a business trip and will be back in a few days." Bamboo light rain to carry the fruit to Aunt Guan, bending to lead the two little guys to the house. "Bad uncle, not Beibei!" Brother and sister, basically repeater mode, one said one, the other also said one. Guoguo then said, "bad uncle, don''t accompany Guoguo!" Bamboo light rain saw the two little kids from just happy moment into a toot mouth huff look, in the Heart funny, bent over the two toot mouth each kiss. "Isn''t it good for sister Xiaoyu to accompany beibeiguoguo? Sister Xiaoyu makes fruit pudding for you Beibeiguoguo immediately smiles and cheers, "I want to eat! I want to eat it Bamboo light rain pinches their face, "snack goods!" Beibeiguoguo said with a smile, "it''s all food!" Bamboo light rain also couldn''t help laughing, and said, "greedy cat!" "All greedy cats!" Beibeiguoguo said with one voice again. As soon as you listen to this uniform answer, you can imagine that these two little kids are often said to be greedy for food and cats! "Beibaguo, are you two pestering your aunt for food again?" Niu Niu''s voice came out of the room, the voice fell, people have stepped out of the door. Ji family a few, in front of beibeiguoguo, all very tacit call Zhu Qianyu aunt. It seems that Zhu Qianyu, an aunt, should be a good one if she wants to or not! "No!" The two little guys seem to be afraid of Mommy. They deny it. They look up at Zhu Qianyu and squeeze their eyes. Then they release her hand and run to Niuniu. When the steps were a little high, beibeiguoguo squatted down, pursed his little buttocks and climbed up the front platform with his hands and feet like a kitten. "Mommy, Beibei didn''t!" Beibei was a little more agile than her sister. After climbing up, she stood in front of Niuniu, raised her head and spread out her hands to show that she didn''t beg for food from her aunt. Guoguo also followed up, handed a pair of small hands up and shook, "Mommy... Guoguo didn''t!" Bamboo light rain already followed up, "Han elder sister!" "Xiaoyu, come back, wash your face in the room, aunt Guan cooks sugar water, you go to the kitchen to fill a bowl, first cushion your stomach, daddy and Mommy usually get home at 6:30." Although this is Zhu Qianyu''s second visit to the Ji family, no matter who she is, she has been regarded as a member of the Ji family. "Oh, yes." Bamboo light rain want to see outside, can''t see outside. This family, from Ji ruiletong to beibeiguoguo, basically treat her as a family. If she doesn''t appreciate her, she will be ignorant. "Aunt, Beibei, too!" "Fruit, too!" The two little guys pounce on them again. Probably, they see that bamboo light rain, like little uncle, indulges them. "Well, Auntie will take you to sugar water!" Bamboo light rain himself, eventually unconsciously by two little kids around in. Niu Niu, who was behind the two boys and a big girl, tried her best to hold back her smile and kneaded them. At the same time, beibeiguoguo looks back at her mother and makes a face with her tongue outstretched. Niuniu gives two thumbs to the two little guys. Zhu Qianyu took the two kids to the bathroom to wash their hands. There was a children''s sink in the bathroom. Before Zhu Qianyu could teach them how to wash, the two kids squeezed some hand baths by themselves. First, the elder brother grabbed her sister''s chubby hands and cleaned them one by one. After the younger sister''s hands were cleaned, they also learned from the elder brother, He grabbed a pair of small fat hands and slowly kneaded them. They were almost done. They reached under the tap to wash. During this period, the two little guys were singing some children''s songs while they were washing. Bamboo light rain could not hear what they were singing, but they could hear it. The tune was very happy. Bamboo light rain thought, these two little fart children are want to wind wind young master small Qian Jin, usually sure everything has someone to wait on. But what she saw in front of her made her understand that although the little guy was young, he was not pampered at all. He seemed to be very independent. As Zhu Qianyu washes his hands, he watches the movement of the two little guys. After they have cleaned the bubbles on their hands, Beibei uses her wet hands to touch Guoguo''s nose. Guoguo also reaches out to wipe Beibei''s face Chapter 1077 After cleaning the bubbles on their hands, Beibei uses her wet hands to touch Guoguo''s nose. Guoguo also reaches out to wipe Beibei''s face. Then, they hold each other''s nose and rub it against the nose and giggle. If in the future, their own children, also have so lovely, how good! Bamboo light rain does not blink to stare at the two children, not good to envy. Led two little kids out, tea table, has put three bowl of sugar water. "Auntie, it''s yours!" Guoguo points to the big bowl and says to Zhu Qianyu. Bamboo light rain slapped on her face, "well, thank you, Guoguo!" Beibei then tilted her little face and squinted at her. Her little finger pointed to her face. "Aunt, where''s Beibei?" Bamboo light rain second understand! Leaning over and kissing on Beibei''s face, Beibei happily ran to the tea table, dragged his bowl of sugar water in front of him, picked up a spoon and drank it. Halfway through the sugar, the phone in the living room rings. Before bamboo light rain can call Niu Niu, Niu Niu''s voice comes out of nowhere, "Xiao Yu, answer the phone." Xiaoyu had some concerns, after all, this is not her home, but Niuniu so ordered, she had to pick up the microphone, "Hello, Hello!" "Light rain? Is school over? " It''s Ji Huan. "Well, I''ve just come back. I''m eating sugar water now." Bamboo light rain truthfully answer. "I''m so happy. I want to eat, too!" Ji Huan''s tone was rather helpless. "Well, if you come back on Friday, I''ll cook for you." Bamboo light rain very naturally back to him. "Really? You must remember, don''t fool me Ji Huan''s helplessness immediately turned into excitement. "Of course, I don''t have class on Friday afternoon. Just come back early and cook. I''ll get you what you want." After all, Zhu Qianyu is the chef''s daughter. She hides in the kitchen all day when she is young. She is good at making snacks and cooking. "I''ll think about it!" "No hurry. What would you like to eat on Friday except sugar water? I''ll cook for you then. " Zhu Qianyu feels that she can''t live and eat for nothing when she is in the Ji family. As long as the people in the Ji family don''t dislike her, she is willing to cook and show her hand. "Tut Tut, how can I feel like I''m going home with a good wife and mother?" Bamboo light rain by mouth poor Ji Huan tease ear root fever, "Ji Huan, you again nonsense, I take back just now words." "Well, well, I''m wrong, Xiao Yu, please forgive me!" Bamboo light rain holding the microphone with far away in L City Jihuan flirt, beibeiguoguo is together with each other around the neck, cover the mouth, giggle! As Niu Niu said, at half past six, Ji Rui''s and Ji Dabao''s cars stopped outside Ji''s yard on time. Niuniu helps to fight in the kitchen. As usual, the two kids quarrel when they see their grandfather''s and daddy''s cars. Zhu Qianyu has to take the two kids by the hand and take them out to meet the three Ji family members. "Uncle Ji, aunt Tong, brother Ji!" Beibei and Guoguo pounce on Letong and Ji Dabao one by one. Zhu Qianyu takes the bag from Letong''s hand. "Xiaoyu, aren''t you hungry? We are late from work. If you are hungry, you can have something to eat first Letong holds Beibei, but she doesn''t forget to take care of bamboo light rain. "Aunt Tong, I came back to eat sugar water, not hungry." Ji Rui teases Bei Bei with Letong. Zhu Qianyu reaches for Ji Dabao''s computer bag and goes back to the kitchen to help Niu Niu and aunt Guan bring out the food. After dinner, bamboo light rain in the kitchen to do fruit pudding, Niuniu will also come in to help. "Xiaoyu, listen to Xiaobao, your cooking is also great." Niu Niu''s cooking skill still stays at the level of electric rice cooker. After so many years, she has made no progress. "Sister Han, don''t listen to Xiao Bao''s nonsense. It''s my mother who is good at cooking. I just learned a little bit." Zhu Qianyu is Sihan''s iron powder, so she remembers that Sihan once disclosed that her cooking skills were not good on her microblog, so it''s not easy to show off. Not to mention that Sihan is her idol, even if it''s just her family, she can''t sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds. "How envious Bamboo light rain is envy Sihan, "Han elder sister, you give Ji big brother that song, super good, I just listened to that song to become your iron powder, Ji big brother must be very happy, someone made such a beautiful song for him, also can play for him anytime and anywhere." It''s true that everyone has strong points. What she can do for Ji Huan, Sihan may not be able to do for Ji Yu. But what Sihan can do for Jiyu, zhuqianyu can''t do for Jihuan. "That''s true!" Niuniu is said by Xiaoyu, and her depression disappears. "By the way, I will hold a concert in L City at the end of this month. Is your sister interested? If so, I''ll ask Xiaobao to send her two invitation letters. " Niuniu has heard Xiaobao mention that Xiaoyu''s sister is only 20 years old this year. Her idea is that it may seem too serious to meet her parents formally. Anyway, we are peers. It may be more appropriate for us to meet and get in touch with each other by taking the opportunity of her concert. "Good! Speaking of all, my sister likes classical music very much. Please give me the invitation. I''ll join my sister in the show. " They had a good talk in the kitchen. The Ji family in the living room had a tacit understanding. No one came in to disturb them. "Xiaobao said that you are writing a script for an online play. Have you finished it? I''m very interested! " "Most of them have been written for the time being. It is estimated that they will not be finished until the Spring Festival at the earliest." Niuniu nodded, "in fact, I like some realistic movies. Otherwise, if there is a script written by Xiaoyu in the future, if it''s suitable for me, please play it with me!" After Sihan''s comeback, the script has been selected, but no suitable one has been found. If you ask her what she wants to play now, she would like to play some realistic roles and themes. Bamboo light rain flattered, "Han elder sister, what you say is true?" She''s an intern who hasn''t graduated from university. How can he de let the queen of film and song take the initiative to ask herself for a script? "Of course it is! To tell you the truth, I am a person who always pursues novelty. I''ve played the same role once, and I don''t want to play it again. Although I haven''t played many roles now, there are different types of roles. If you write them, I think they will be more brilliant and innovative than those old scripts. " "Sister Han, you didn''t come to me because of Xiaobao, did you?" It''s not surprising that bamboo light rain has such a reaction. But Niuniu is not in the way of Xiaoyu''s relationship with Xiaobao. Instead, she once saw the award-winning online play written and directed by Zhu Qianyu. She likes both the theme and the way of expression! Chapter 1078 After watching TV and chatting with Ji''s family, she went back to her room and wrote her script. So much so that she completely forgot that she had promised Ji Huan that she would go online at ten o''clock and have a video chat with Ji Huan. On the other side of L City, Ji Huan came back to his apartment at 9 o''clock and took a bath in a hurry. He looked left and right in front of the mirror to make sure that he looked handsome and sunny. At any angle, he looked like a handsome young man with 360 degrees of dead angle. Then he got into bed with his laptop, turned on the camera, adjusted the camera angle, and waited for the bamboo light rain on the other side. However, he didn''t see him for more than ten hours. Ji Huan felt like a kitten was crawling in his heart. From time to time, he stretched out his cat''s paw to scratch his heart. But he waited left and right, watching the time jump from 10:00 to 10:05, and then to 10:10. At 15:00, he finally couldn''t help it any more and dialed Zhu Qianyu''s phone. "Xiaoyu, are you still with my parents? Don''t you go online with me? " As soon as the phone was connected, the young master was full of resentment. The bamboo light rain on this side, shrugged his shoulders and clamped the phone, his hands still crackling typing. After hearing Ji Huan''s accusation, I was surprised, and then I remembered that I promised him to have a video chat with him at ten o''clock. "Ah ah... I''m not accompanying uncle Ji. I''m writing a script. Wait a minute. I have a section. I''ll go online immediately after I finish it! Wait for me Bamboo light rain today with two small fart children mixed for a long time, tone, can''t help but with the tone of coax children. However, the young master really accepted this. He said, "OK, I''ll wait for you!" Although very wronged, but still obediently hung up the phone. After waiting for another 15 minutes, the young master saw that the time was about to jump from 10:29 to 30, and then he received the video invitation from Zhu Qianyu. Young master quickly point to accept, on the screen, is bamboo light rain that is full of apology smile. "Ji Huan, I''m sorry, just now my inspiration was so strong that I couldn''t stop writing, so, hehe..." Although the young master is not a literary and artistic worker, he has seen it many times in the past few years. When his sister was inspired, he suddenly threw down his job and ran to pick up the violin to perform impromptu. Therefore, he can understand the feeling that Zhu Qianyu said that he could not stop. "Forget it, I don''t blame you!" The young master flicked at the face on the screen, "but you owe me half an hour, I remember, you will pay back slowly in the future!" Bamboo light rain never know, so also can count owe. "I''ll be late for a while. Where can I owe you?" Bamboo light rain is also more true. "Later, it can only be regarded as interest. If I owe it, I will remember it!" Young master, when you get up, you are not more reasonable than beibeiguoguo. "Forget it, just remember as you like!" Bamboo light rain said that he is not stingy. "Well... Good attitude. I''ll bring you a gift when I go home." On the young master''s face, he was not angry just now, but full of sunshine and smile. The two chatted until more than 11 o''clock. It was not until Zhu Qianyu yawned that they said good night and took a break. The next day, Ji Huan, who was supervising the construction of the workers in the L City base, was told by his assistant Gao Yuan that a Mr. Zhu was waiting for him in his office. Ji Huan''s lips are slightly crooked. It seems that the news of zhuzhizhou is quite well-informed! "Yan, Gaoyuan, you go to urge the workers in group 2. The progress of this group is obviously slower than that of other groups." After giving orders, Ji Huan went to the office. His office, next to the base, is a bungalow, which is extremely simple. Except for an advanced computer, the rest are very ordinary decoration. So when he pushed open the door of the office, he saw a middle-aged man sitting in it frowning. "Hello, Ji Huan, isn''t it?" The middle-aged man did not stretch his brows, and even did not move his sitting posture. He just raised his eyes and looked at Ji Huan. The pickiness in his eyes was very obvious. Ji Huan sneered in his heart, this is, in the future father-in-law''s posture, give me a bad impression? "Yes, I''m Ji Huan. Who are you, please?" Pretending he didn''t know him at all, Ji Huan went to the water fountain, poured himself a glass of water, folded it back, dragged a chair and sat down in front of each other. "Well, who am I? You don''t know? " Middle aged men are big. He probably thought that the young master, who was said to be only 21 years old, was a little boy who didn''t know the world? After all, his own sons, when they were 20 years old, only knew how to ask him for money all day, and played around. "I''m sorry, sir. If I remember correctly, we should meet for the first time!" Ji Huan said, holding up his glass and drinking. Just now, I communicated with the person in charge of the project in the base for more than half an hour, and my mouth was dry and my throat was dry. The middle-aged man squinted at him and said, "OK, young man, how dare you say that! Don''t know me, do you know Zhu Qianyu? " Ji Huan nodded, "of course I know!", And calmly drink a water, see middle-aged man staring at himself, then said, "bamboo light rain is my girlfriend!" A trace of sarcasm appeared on the fat face of the middle-aged man. "Young man, you said that Zhu Qianyu was your girlfriend. Did you ask his parents?" Ji Huan didn''t even think about it, so he said, "Xiaoyu is 18 years old. In China, she is an adult. She has the right to make friends. As for her parents, if they care about her, they don''t even know that she has a boyfriend!" Ji Huan is not willing to take the initiative to pierce the middle-aged man''s identity! Since he likes to pretend, let him pretend! "Ridiculous The middle-aged man glared angrily and patted his fat hand on the coffee table. "I''m her father! Does it mean that a father can''t even interfere in her boyfriends Ji Huan leaned back calmly and put the cup on the desk behind him. Put the cup, Ji Huan sit straight body, eyes indifferent to the angry eyes of Bamboo Island. "Oh... So you are Mr. Zhu... Nice to meet you!" Ji Huan said it was a pleasure to meet you. Obviously, he just said it. As a younger generation, he didn''t even extend his hand to zhuzhizhou. After coming back, I only poured a glass of water for myself. In front of zhuzhizhou, there was nothing. After all, this is the construction site of the base, and there is no redundant personnel like secretary to greet an uninvited guest. "You Originally, Zhu Zhizhou just wanted to put on a show and give the second son of Ji, who was not in charge of any important affairs of Ji family, a challenge. That''s why he pretended to be inhuman. Chapter 1079 But now, zhuzhizhou is really annoyed by Ji''s second son, who is far less successful than Ji in this rumor! Zhu Zhizhou is a man who bullies the good and fears the evil. When he gets the wind that his little daughter has joined a rich family like the first rich Ji family, he is naturally overjoyed. But he had just suffered a loss in Yan Shao''s future son-in-law, and he hit a big nail and fell into a big fight. Now, he wants to change his strategy and try to take the lead to frighten the second childe of the Ji family. At that time, the second childe of the Ji family, who is very fond of his little daughter, will not be allowed to take whatever he wants? After finding out where Ji Huan was going, Zhu Zhizhou, who was so happy with his plan, immediately took action to catch Ji Huan off guard. He didn''t know that his two daughters had been through the water with Ji Huan for a long time, and the Ji family had already had a sense of preparedness for him and the bamboo family. However, no one thought that he would be so hurt and take the initiative to enter the urn so soon! And he didn''t know that the second son of the Ji family, although there were not many rumors about him outside, just like his brother, he began to take part in the management of the Yang family of the Ji family when he was a teenager. In terms of means and intelligence, he always went hand in hand with his brother. No one was strong or weak. It''s just that the eldest son of the Ji family was a few years older than him, and he got involved in the business of the Ji family a few years earlier, So, it''s just a little more famous outside. And what he thought, 21-year-old Ji Huan was just a loser. It was ridiculous! "Mr. Zhu, what''s the matter with you? I''m busy here. I''m afraid I can''t take good care of you." Ji Huan pretends not to see Zhu Zhizhou. His nose is crooked. He looks at Zhu Zhizhou curiously. It seems that the remarks made by the parents who did not care about their daughter just now did not come from him. "Ji Huan! You don''t want to bully Xiaoyu just because your family is rich and powerful. I tell you, our bamboo family is not easy to bully. " Zhu Zhizhou was very angry, but he had to carry his posture naturally. He didn''t forget that the purpose of today''s visit was to make a bluff and calm the Ji family. In this way, he will be able to control the young master in the palm of his hand. Ji Huan really doubts that the two sisters, Zhu Qianyu and Zhu Qianying, are really the biological daughters of this fat and stupid old man called Zhu Zhizhou? If it''s true, I''m afraid it has to be a big genetic mutation to give birth to the two sisters. Come on! "Mr. Zhu, you are right!" Ji Huan was looking at zhuzhizhou. He didn''t know whether he was really angry or pretended to be angry. "I really rely on our family''s wealth and power, and I really like bullying people. However, I bullied you! It''s not Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu is my girlfriend. I will only love her, love her and never bully her. " Bamboo Island this, angry almost in front of the tea table to lift! "Presumptuous! Ji Huan, are you talking to your girlfriend''s father? " Ji Huan looked at him coldly, his eyes full of sarcasm, "you? Who are you? " Zhuzhizhou couldn''t help it any more. He raised his foot and kicked the coffee table in front of him! Pitifully, this wooden tea table with dozens of pieces was directly dismembered and separated by him, and several feet were scattered on the ground. Ji Huan stood up, stepped back, picked up the phone and dialed 110 directly. At first, zhuzhizhou didn''t know that Ji Huan was pulling 110, until he heard Ji Huan say, "110? I have a pervert here, which poses a serious threat to my personal safety. Please send someone here right away... " Before Ji Huan finished, Zhu Zhizhou, who was responding, rushed over and pinched his phone. "Ji Huan, don''t propose a toast, don''t drink wine!" Zhuzhizhou said, raising his hand to Jihuan''s face. Ji Huan has been training with martial arts instructors since he was two or three years old. During his college years, no one could beat him in free combat. Zhuzhizhou, an old, fat man who is not exercising at ordinary times, is just like sending sheep into the tiger''s mouth. Ji Huan is worried that he will not do it. When he does it, he has reason to teach him a lesson. The hand that zhuzhizhou waved out was pinched by Ji Huan in the middle of the road. Ji Huan secretly increased his hand strength and pinched his arm. First, he pulled it back to his own direction along with his force, and then he pushed it out heavily. As soon as his hand was released, zhuzhizhou was thrown out heavily by him. After the fall, Ji Huan didn''t hesitate. He stepped out of the door, slammed the door and shut zhuzhizhou in his office. Inside the office, there was a howl of zhuzhizhou, and then a roar with pain, "Jihuan, I''m not finished with you!" Ji Huan was close to the door and said coolly, "I''m afraid you''re finished with me. Don''t worry. No matter what you want, I''ll accompany you to the end!" "Ji Huan! I''ll kill you Zhu Zhizhou, who had been thrown in the corner of the wall, didn''t get up until then. He was half paralyzed on the ground in embarrassment. Just now, he waved his hand that he wanted to slap Ji Huan. It was soft on his chest. If there was no accident, either he was out of position or he was broken. Ji Huan raised his lips and said, "Mr. Zhu, let''s wait until you have this ability." Zhuzhizhou in the office, after two cries, was probably in severe pain. Except for the gasping hiss, unexpectedly, he didn''t say anything ugly again. Clearly, he didn''t say a word, but Ji Huan didn''t want to let him go. "Mr. Zhu, you are Xiaoyu''s father. I should be polite to you, but do you have the responsibility of being a father to Xiaoyu? Xiaoyu''s college tuition and living expenses are all given by shadow. Don''t tell me that you can''t even afford a daughter, chairman of tangtangmingxuan group In fact, Ji Huan didn''t hear much from Zhu Qianyu about the grievances he had suffered in his home these years, but he asked a lot in private. He had a clear idea of Zhu Zhizhou''s amorous feelings, the indifference of Zhu Zhizhou to his youngest daughter and aunt, and the life of Zhu Qianyu and her sisters in recent years. Originally, Ji Huan didn''t want to fight zhuzhizhou in this way. After all, he had many ways to make zhuzhizhou bow down and make zhuzhizhou repent. I just didn''t expect that this Bamboo Island was stupid enough to meet him in such a way! Ridiculous! Also sad! Perhaps, Zhu Zhizhou was really cornered by all kinds of negative news, so he chose this bad policy. He thought that if he took the first step, he would be able to cure him and accept it for his own use? Ji Huan didn''t know whether he was too naive or too sad! It''s time for him to suffer from his ignorance of current affairs! Chapter 1080 Zhuzhizhou screams in the office, but Ji Huan doesn''t mean to open the door. He just sits on the wall beside the door and quietly waits for the police to deal with it. The scale of this production base is one of the best in China. Therefore, this project is a key project in L City. The government attaches great importance to it and gives corresponding convenience and support. Ji Huan is the second son of Ji''s family and the person in charge of this project. Before he took office, he had already had many meals with the officials here. Naturally, the phone calls of the base were prepared in the nearby police stations. The police officers nearby also knew that the person in charge of this base was a Buddha they could not afford to offend. As a result, the police officer who received the alarm rushed to see Ji Huan and looked him up and down. Then he was very frightened and asked, "Mr. Ji, didn''t that man hurt you?" Ji Huan shook his head and gave the key to the police, "no, I defended myself a little bit, and then I ran out of the door." The police officer breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Mr. Ji was OK. Otherwise, his future would be ruined! Holding the key to open the door, two police officers were startled by the scene inside. First of all, the person who deliberately hurt Mr. Ji on the phone doesn''t look like hurting anyone at all. When he leans sideways and gasps against the corner of the wall, he is more like the one who was hurt than the one who stood outside. However, the two police officers were listening to the voice threatening Mr. Ji from the phone. So, no matter who is in worse condition now, it is the man sitting in the corner who caused the trouble. Before they passed, the man raised his head. Although his face was in agony, his appearance startled the two policemen again. "Bamboo... Bamboo boss?" One of them, who was older, bravely opened his mouth to confirm the identity of the man in front of him. "I want to sue him... Deliberately hurt..." at this time, Zhu Zhizhou was so painful that he couldn''t even speak quickly, but he still wanted to show Ji Huan the color. By this time, he had completely forgotten that Ji Huan was the second son of the Ji family. "Mr. Zhu, why don''t we take you to the hospital first, and then we''ll have a detailed understanding of what happens? Or is it just a misunderstanding? " It''s hard to stand outside, they know. But now this bamboo boss is one of the ten richest people in L City. Although his family background may not be as good as Ji''s, it''s hard for strong dragon to defeat the local snake. Besides, no one can afford to offend them, and no one wants to offend them! So, if these two people can turn the fight into friendship, they may be able to avoid the disaster. But, not to mention the corner paralysis, willing to reconcile, standing outside the door, after hearing the police, stepped in. "Comrade police, I have a monitor in my room. You can judge who is right and who is wrong by watching the monitor. There is no misunderstanding. Mr. Zhu knows better than anyone." Ji Huan''s tone was calm, but just like that, the two policemen felt aggressive. Police officers dare not refute Ji Huan, but they also dare not neglect Zhu Zhizhou. First, they help Zhu Zhizhou, who is not sure whether he is angry or fainted in pain, to get on the bus. One takes him to the hospital, and the other stays to collect evidence. Ji Huan, while the police are watching the surveillance video, takes out the phone and calls Zhu Qianyu. The bamboo light rain over there happened to finish the morning class and went to the dining hall for lunch with Fang Ziqing. "Ji Huan, off work?" Ji Huan is very busy. Zhu Qianyu knows. Therefore, I will receive a call from Ji Huan in the daytime. Zhu Qianyu is very surprised. "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry!" Although Ji Huan vaguely felt that Zhu Qianyu had no feelings for her father, it was her father after all. If he hurt him, he had to apologize to her. Bamboo shallow rain suddenly confused, "sorry what?" Ji Huan then told Zhu Zhizhou that he was looking for him on the phone. Zhu Qianyu listened to him quietly. After a while, he said, "Ji Huan, you are not sorry for me. He deserves it Ji Huan here, hearing the expected answer, was slightly relieved. "If the bamboo family calls to trouble you, you will say that you don''t know anything. I''ll take care of it. Take care of yourself In Ji Huan''s opinion, Zhu Zhizhou would take this dangerous move, probably because he was forced to be desperate, so he would jump out of the wall in a hurry. Therefore, the safety of bamboo light rain is seriously threatened. After calling Zhu Qianyu, Ji Huan calls Zhu Qianying again. What he says is basically the same as Zhu Qianyu. Finally, Ji Huan also tells Zhu Qianying to pay attention to safety. Bamboo shallow shadow gave him a very reassuring answer, "well, Yan Shao''s parents came back today, I will accompany them in Yan''s house these two days." By the time he made two phone calls, the police officer had finished watching the surveillance video. "Mr. Ji, from the video, Mr. Zhu really has the motive and intention to hurt you, and his injury should also be caused by Mr. Ji''s normal defense. However, please record a confession. You should be prepared. Mr. Zhu may accuse you of over defense and so on. " Ji Huan nodded to understand, "OK, I''ll accompany you at any time." Seeing off the police officer, Ji Huan continued his unfinished work. At lunch, Ji Dabao called. Obviously, it''s the wind. "Xiaobao, are you ok?" "Nothing. What can I do for you? This kind of villain won''t hurt me. " Although Xiaobao didn''t like the people of the bamboo family, he never thought that zhuzhizhou would meet him in this way. "Mommy means, let me see..." "Brother, tell daddy and mommy that I will deal with it myself. I really need your help. I will speak." Ji Huan did not try to be brave, nor did he look down upon the father and son of zhuzhizhou. However, bamboo light rain is his girlfriend, if he can''t even defend the basic safety of his girlfriend, how can he say that he can protect her for life? "OK, I''ve asked the Secretary to sort out all the business contacts between Ji and the bamboo family. I''ll send them to your email later. If necessary, I can use these as chips to shut them up!" Ji Huan let out a sound. There, it seems that someone is calling Ji Dabao for a meeting. The two brothers hang up in a hurry. "Brother yuan, I have some things to go away in the afternoon. Please keep an eye on the base." Gao Yuan nods to show that he knows. After Ji Huan has finished his work, he calls the regional police chief and asks him to send more people to come near the base to ensure that the construction of the base can proceed smoothly. Chapter 1081 After arranging the affairs on this side of the base, Ji Huan dials the phone of Zhu Qianying again. "Shadow, is it convenient to meet?" Bamboo shallow shadow did not ask much, readily gave the address of the coffee shop, two people about half an hour later in the coffee shop to meet. To Ji Huan''s surprise, half an hour later, he saw not only Zhu Qianying, but also the legendary man, Yan Shao. As soon as Ji Huan walked into the cafe, bamboo light shadow, sitting at the end of the cafe near the window, waved to him. Ji Huan came closer and saw the tall man blocked by the pillar just now. "Hello! I''m Ji Huan. If I guess right, are you Yan Shao? " Ji Huan reaches out his hand and says hello to Yan Shao with a smile. Yan is little to sit on the seat, motionless ground slants an eye to look at him, to his hand, completely blind. Ji Huan, who was given a cold reception, understood a little after thinking about it. He handed his hand forward a few points and added, "I''m Zhu Qianyu''s boyfriend!" Yan little this just pick eyebrow, slowly stretch out hand, hand in hand with him, "Yan Han, nice to meet you!" Ji Huan is secretly sweating for Zhu Qianying. Can she really stand such a man who has such a strong desire for possession and doesn''t want to hide? "Ji Huan, sit down! I think you want to talk to me about things at home. Yan Shao just passed by. Do you mind coming together? " Ji Huan shook his head, "do not mind, from a certain position, Yan Shao and my position, should be the same." Bamboo shallow shadow noncommittal smile, raised his hand to attract the waiter, three people each ordered drinks and a few snacks. "Shadow, I was probably impatient at that time. I didn''t consider the position of you and your mother. Is your mother OK?" Think about it, Chen Jing at the moment in the bamboo house, probably become the target of public criticism. "It''s OK. After you called me, I asked my friend to pick up my mother and now I''m settled outside. My mother doesn''t know about it, and I''m not going to let her know Originally, this was to Ji Huan, but Yan Shao, who was holding a cup to drink water, frowned slightly, "who do you want to pick up your mother? "Perron?" Ji Huan sensed a slight smell of gunpowder. "Well, my mother is familiar with him. When he goes to pick him up, my mother will leave. No one else can." This is also true. "Yes, who doesn''t know that Xing Bolun is your good friend?" Yan less words, let Ji Huan feel that the whole space is full of sour. Bamboo shallow shadow but ignore him, turn to Ji Huan said. "A few days ago, my marriage news with Yan Shao was announced. Do you know?" Ji Huan nodded, "I know!" Because it is related to bamboo light rain, so, bamboo light shadow and less inflammation, he has been very concerned. "At first, the wedding news was sent by my elder brother, that is, Zhu Junzhao." "It can be seen that standing in the position of Yan Shao, the wedding news will not be released in that way." When Ji Huan saw the wedding news at that time, he felt that there was something fishy about it. However, at that time, he and Zhu Qianyu were still in the stage of misunderstanding. They could only be regarded as friends. Even if he cared about Zhu Qianyu, he could only care about it silently, and he could never prove it openly. "Yes, my father''s loan to the bank has not been approved. What''s worse is the strong guarantor behind it. My elder brother''s idea is that he issued the marriage news. Unless Yan Shao denied the engagement on the spot, Yan''s family is the future relatives of the bamboo family. Naturally, the bank can''t offend Yan family. Just, his wishful thinking, but let inflammation little a sincere true love statement to smash Bamboo shallow shadow said these, Ji Huan even if did not hear, roughly can also guess 7788. "After Yan Shao''s statement was issued, it completely blocked my father and elder brother''s back road. That statement made their situation even more difficult than before. The bank directly returned their loan applications, and the creditors came to their door one after another. The stock price of Mingxuan fell so much that it was impossible to see. A few days ago, my father transferred Fang Caiping, my third mother''s training center, and the money went into Mingxuan, but none of the bubbles came up. Now, they have no choice but to transfer the newly acquired hotels in other provinces. But who will buy it? " Zhu Qianying didn''t treat Ji Huan as an outsider. She tried to clarify the whole story and the current situation of the bamboo family. "Well, I see. Before, my mom was worried that your brother would jump over the wall and make light rain. After all, you already have an engagement with Yan Shao. At this time, they certainly can''t help you. " Bamboo shallow shadow breathed a long breath, "Ji Huan, your mother really guessed right, my father, earlier days really wanted to introduce Xiaoyu to the son of a rich businessman, in exchange for the other party''s support. Then, I don''t know where he heard that Xiaoyu is associating with you. I haven''t found out his trend yet. He ran to you so quickly. I have to say, he''s pathetically stupid! " "And guess what they''re going to do next?" Ji Huan wants to hear the analysis of Zhu Qianying. After all, those are her family members. She knows more about their methods and temperament than anyone else. "It''s estimated that it will surpass you and show it to your parents. Anyway, Xiaoyu must have given it with both hands. The key is how much he wants to sell!" The bamboo shallow shadow mouth corner floats a to put on sneer, obviously, thought of her own situation. "I really think of my daughter as a commodity!" Ji Huan was a little angry. Although what Zhu Qianying said was similar to what he predicted, he couldn''t help getting angry when he heard it. He is a little regretful. Why don''t he work harder in the morning? It''s time to break zhuzhizhou''s leg! "Or you can make a statement that you two are true love!" Silent for a long time of inflammation little, suddenly open a way. "Nonsense, Xiaoyu and Jihuan are true love Bamboo shallow shadow tone, I do not know why, a bit blunt. Ji Huan a little brain, you can understand, at the moment less with bamboo shallow shadow, probably, is still in a very embarrassing contractual relationship? Although Ji Huan wanted to understand, he was not easy to inquire about such a private matter. After all, we are all adults. We all have the right to decide whether we are in love or marriage. We can''t let others tell us what to do. "Yes, others are true love!" Inflammation less words, light, can''t hear any emotion. However, Ji Huan felt that the mountain rain was coming. He looked up at the bamboo shadow, but it was also a light expression. Ji Huan is glad that Xiaoyu is not around at this time. Otherwise, she will not know how to worry about her precious sister. "Shadow, I have a sense of propriety. Even if other methods don''t work, we Ji and Mingxuan still have a lot of business contacts. I think your father is not so stupid! " Chapter 1082 After Ji Huan meets Zhu Qianying, he calls his father and brother and feeds back all the information he gets here to them. In the evening, Ji Dabao came back and told him that one of Ji''s cooperation with Mingxuan would expire next month. He had asked the project leader to disclose to Mingxuan that the contract would not be renewed when the cooperation expired. Obviously, this is Ji Rui and Ji Dabao''s father and son replacing Xiaobao to give Zhu Zhizhou a downfall. They tell zhuzhizhou with the facts that it is not by bravado, but by strength to get down to power! In the evening, Ji Huan received a phone call from Zhu Qianying, saying that after the doctor''s diagnosis, Zhu Zhizhou confirmed that his right arm was fractured and there were several small bruises on his body. Finally, bamboo shallow shadow also said, "it''s really cheap for him, just break his leg!" Ji Huan didn''t expect that the idea of bamboo shallow shadow was the same as himself, and he couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" "No, I went with you. I''ve been regretting it all the time. Why didn''t I try harder at that time?" Ji Huan freely admits his dirty mind. "Ha ha ha, Ji Huan, you are so interesting." Bamboo shallow shadow on the other side of the phone, laughed for a while, then said, "look at my father''s meaning, he should not sue you. His heart is like a mirror. He knows that suing you is like suing in vain, which annoys you. He has no good fruit at all. If he had known that, he would not have done such a stupid thing today Ji Huan couldn''t help laughing. "I''m glad he did such a stupid thing. Now, my situation is much more active." If zhuzhizhou didn''t make such a fuss, Ji Huan, as a younger generation, certainly couldn''t find zhuzhizhou''s trouble. But when the other party came to him, he still used such a high posture. Ji Huan taught him some lessons as a self-defense man. It was him who suffered the loss, but the truth was that Ji Huan had to eat this dumb loss. In addition to the strength of my father and brother, it is estimated that zhuzhizhou has already regretted to death. After the two exchanged information, Ji Huan went to take a bath and got on the line happily. Bamboo light rain today is very punctual, 9:55, head will be bright. On the screen again bamboo light rain''s face, has not waited for Ji Huan to open mouth, bamboo light rain then urgently asks him. "My father didn''t hurt you, did he?" Ji Huan was secretly happy in his heart. He could not help but light a long row of candles for zhuzhizhou. It''s a failure to be a father like this! "You think he hurt me?" Originally, Ji Huan could tell a lie to win sympathy, but his opponent is Zhu Zhizhou. Ji Huan really disdains to tell such a lie. "I''m sorry to let you suffer this kind of perversion!" In Zhu Qianyu''s opinion, his father is a real pervert. "Xiaoyu, it has nothing to do with you. If you want to go deeper, you are also a victim, aren''t you? In a word, your business is mine. Don''t say sorry to me for such a small matter. I have a bad heart and can''t stand your sorry! " Ji Huan''s way of comforting people is a little different, but Zhu Qianyu still nodded to show his understanding. "Uncle Ji said that he would arrange a bodyguard for me tomorrow. Ji Huan, do you really need it?" "Of course! You are so kind. My parents are not afraid that the bamboo family will take you away! " Ji Huan teased her with a smile. When she went online, Zhu Qianyu was obviously worried. When she went offline, the haze on her face was no longer the same as before. Obviously, she was amused by Ji Huan. Ji Huan is also in a good mood. Before, he was still thinking about how to get justice for Xiaoyu. Unexpectedly, the opportunity came so quickly that he was angry for Xiaoyu. The next day, life was very peaceful. The director of the police station personally called to ask about Ji''s physical condition. In the end, he seemed to say intentionally or unintentionally that Zhu Zhizhou had made it clear that he would not sue Ji Huan. Ji Huan snorted coldly, "he made it clear? There are all kinds of human and material evidence. He told me that he didn''t want to die himself? Why didn''t he come and ask me whether to sue him? " The director quickly appeased, "Mr. Ji, boss Zhu is really wrong in this matter. However, it''s just for his love for his daughter..." Ji Huan snorted again and interrupted him, "director, you are really joking. What about the bamboo family? Who knows about the head of L City? My girlfriend is really a daughter in his eyes? " This rhetorical question choked the director, but Ji Huan didn''t have the heart to talk to him, "come on, that''s it. I have something to do. Anyway, please tell him. If you want to tell me, I''ll tell you at any time." The director said two more words and hung up with each other. Ji Huan thought that the matter was over. However, another day later, with his arm in plaster, zhuzhizhou, accompanied by his eldest son, Zhu Junzhao, visited the base again. However, this time, the attitude of Zhu Zhizhou is quite different from that of the previous one. When Ji Huan was told by Gao Yuan that Mr. Zhu was looking for him, he guessed that it was Zhu Junzhao. Because, on the night when Ji''s project leader informed Mingxuan that he would not renew his contract, Zhu Junzhao personally called Ji Dabao. However, Ji Dabao refused to talk with him in detail because he was not in charge of these small projects. Therefore, when Ji Huan saw the wounded man in a wheelchair standing outside the office from a distance, he was very surprised. However, now he is in the upper hand, accidents and so on, will not affect his play. "Mr. Ji!" After hearing the sound of footsteps, Zhu Junzhao turned his head and said hello to Ji Huan respectfully. Maybe he learned a lesson from Yan Shao, or it was the lesson from Zhu Zhizhou that made him bow his head. In short, Zhu Junzhao was not arrogant and domineering as Ji Huan imagined. "I don''t know if you two Mr. Zhu are here. What can I do for you?" When Ji Huan didn''t see Zhu Zhizhou in his wheelchair, he went to the office, opened the door, made a gesture of invitation and let people in. "Mr. Ji, what happened that day was that I was so confused that I wanted to fight for some rights for Xiaoyu. Unexpectedly, I was so excited that I lost my sense of propriety." After entering, zhuzhizhou actually lowered its head first. Ji Huan didn''t sell his account. He said coldly, "Mr. Zhu is really a fool. Xiaoyu is my girlfriend. What does she want? Just tell me. I will give it to you. Where do you need to fight for her?" Zhu Zhizhou and Zhu Junzhao were stunned. Probably, none of them thought that Zhu Zhizhou, as an elder, bowed his head first, and even came to apologize for being injured. However, this young master Ji was still very aggressive and didn''t mean to give in at all. Chapter 1083 However, the young master Ji was still very aggressive and didn''t give in at all. It seems that Zhu Junzhao is not as cowardly as the outside world rumor, and he reacts one step ahead of his muddleheaded father. "Mr. Ji, my father is really confused, and he has paid for his confusion. Do you think we can get rid of the previous misunderstanding. After all, maybe we''re going to be a family. " Ji Huan is in front of his desk, staring at Zhu Junzhao with burning eyes. For a long time, just a sneer, "misunderstanding? I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding. What Mr. Zhu has done is purely sincere and has nothing to do with misunderstanding and confusion. " If Ji Huan is different from his elder brother, it is that his elder brother''s way of doing things is introverted, but he is direct. This kind of thing will not happen on his side, unless that person is the one he cares about, he will take the initiative to give in. Otherwise, as long as he gets the reason, he will be able to bite others until he bites them black and blue, and he won''t stop next time if he doesn''t dare to provoke him. As a result, compared with Ji Dabao, who is extremely scheming, Ji Xiaobao, who is used to acting in public, is also awed by his rivals in business. Zhu Zhizhou, obviously, didn''t know about Ji Xiaozi''s behavior style. He thought he was a standard dandy like his sons when he was 20 years old. He only knew how to eat, drink and make trouble all day long. This time, it was hard for him to endure the humiliation and apologize in a low voice. He thought that he would take a step back for a moment. But unexpectedly, Ji Huan is a reasonable and unforgiving master, slapping his face in front of his eldest son. Where can the old face of Zhu Zhizhou hang? What if I can''t hang up? Chuzhizhou was so angry that he took a deep breath and swallowed his anger. "Mr. Ji, you are also a child. Can''t you understand the pains of being a parent?" Ji Huan laughs. He is so arrogant that he is so angry that Zhu Zhizhou can''t rush up and slap him. "Mr. Zhu, I can understand the pains of being a parent, but I really can''t understand the pains of Mr. Zhu. Forgive me for being too superficial! Your so-called painstaking care is to ignore the light rain from small to large? Your painstaking effort is to allow her to be bullied by your aunts and children, but you just don''t see it? Your painstaking effort is that even her college tuition and living expenses are paid by her and her sister working to earn money? Sorry, I really can''t understand your deep fatherly love! " Zhuzhizhou was denounced by Ji Huan, and his face changed from blue to white and from white to green. "Childe Ji, how can you deny my painstakingness because of the one-sided words of Xiaoyu?" Zhu Zhizhou is determined to cut the stolen goods to Zhu Qianyu. Unfortunately, Ji Huan is not misled by him. "A one-sided word? I heard a lot about Mr. Zhu''s love affairs before I knew Xiaoyu. At that time, I really admired Mr. Zhu''s energy and charm. However, after learning about the experience of Xiaoyu and shadow sisters, this admiration became contempt. A man, even his own flesh and blood can ignore, can be called a person? In my opinion, even a beast is not so good Although zhuzhizhou is determined to make peace, Ji Huan can only tolerate the deaf. "Ji Huan, you are just relying on your father''s power to bully others. Without them, aren''t you still a waste?" Zhuzhizhou has lost its sense by being angry! "Mr. Zhu, I really let you down! I, Ji Huan, may not be as powerful as my father and brother, but as long as I want to, I, Ji Huan alone, can make Mingxuan group change its owner. However, this kind of mess of Mingxuan group is too tired for me, let alone let me spend money to buy it! " Ji Huan''s words are not big words. Over the years, Ji''s total assets at home and abroad have already exceeded the estimated value of the media many times. And Ji Huan''s investment income and dividend income in Ji''s Yang family over the years have long been astronomical. Let alone one Ming Xuan, he can afford ten Ming Xuan! Being ridiculed and despised by a boy in his early twenties, Zhu Zhizhou was so angry that he could hardly say a word, "who can''t blow a cow?" Ji Huan didn''t say much, but since Zhu Zhizhou didn''t believe it, he died in peace. "Mr. Zhu has never heard of the investment in this base! But Mr. Zhu probably doesn''t know that although the base is under the name of Ji, there are two real investors, one is my brother Ji Yu, the other is me! " Zhuzhizhou was frightened by Ji Huan''s words! Because the amount of investment in this base is astronomical for him, even for the top ten rich people in L City. It is precisely because of this that the government attaches so much importance to this project. What Ji Huan said, if it is true, does it mean that the power of Ji family is strong enough to compete with the power of Yan Shao? So, Ji Huan, he really can''t afford to offend! Zhu Junzhao, who had been standing behind Zhu Zhizhou, was also frightened by Ji Huan. If he can hurt his father like this, he only thinks that Ji Huan is a reckless man who only knows how to use rough language. Probably, he only needs to admit his mistake in a low voice and coax him in a soft voice. But in front of him, he was not only sharp in speech, but also arrogant. The most important thing was that the wealth he revealed was no longer something that a person like the bamboo family could challenge. First, ignore the credibility of his words, and just take it as the truth. If you and dad come here today, it''s tantamount to directly poking a hornet''s nest? Although Zhu Junzhao is not a very intelligent man, he is a man of knowledge. "Dad, it''s almost time for you to have a follow-up visit. Why don''t we have a follow-up visit first and have a dinner with Mr. Ji another day? If there''s any misunderstanding, let''s sit down and talk slowly?" Zhu Zhizhou''s heart was also creeping. He was worried that he didn''t know how to step down. Hearing what his son said, he nodded quickly, and his face slowed down a lot. "Well, I''ll go back for a further visit. In two days, we''ll have a dinner with Mr. Ji." The two of them said to themselves. With that, Zhu Junzhao laughed apologetically at Ji Huan and said, "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry to disturb you!" Ji Huan watched without a word as Zhu Junzhao pushed zhuzhizhou out, knowing that the fight with them was not over. However, after two fights, Ji Huan had no fear of the two. Some of them only despised them! In a word, Ji Huan has been determined. No matter what tricks they play in front of him, he will only let them go! Chapter 1084 On the other side of Zhu''s house, since Zhu Zhizhou and Zhu Junzhao had been to the base together and were hit by Ji Huan again, they stopped temporarily. Ji Huan did not relax his vigilance because, from the experience of Zhu Qianying and Yan Shao, Zhu Zhizhou was not so easy to give up. Moreover, Zhu Zhizhou has had enough trouble with Yan Shao. At present, the only person who can turn to for help is probably Ji Jia. Ji Huan, who had been waiting for a long time, didn''t wait for zhuzhizhou to make another move, but he waited for the Friday of reunion. He left the flight a little earlier, but even so, the plane arrived in R City, and it was close to nine o''clock. Ji Huan came out of the hall with his backpack on his back, and a figure came flying, "Ji Huan!" Ji Huan hugged the bamboo light rain in his arms and bowed his head to kiss her lips. After a tender kiss, Ji Huan released her, looked down at her red face and asked, "don''t you stay at home and wait for me? What''s the matter? " "I can''t help it..." bamboo light rain tightly hugged his waist, scarlet face from his arms neck nest drill out, that seductive posture, let Ji Huan can''t help but lower his head in her face. This girl, as bamboo shallow shadow said, is very sticky after she is ripe. But he likes it! "Where''s uncle Li?" Ji Huan hugged her waist and walked to the exit while looking around. "He''s waiting for us in the car." Ji Huan nodded with a smile, "well, Uncle Li certainly doesn''t want to disturb our world." Xiao Li''s original intention is indeed so, but when he heard Ji Huan''s direct point, Zhu Qianyu''s ears were hot, and he felt more and more that his face was not generally thick. "Shameless!" Bamboo light rain so evaluation of a young master. "What''s the face for? Can you eat it?" The young master grinned, then lowered his head and chewed on her face, "well, it''s really edible! It''s delicious! " Bamboo light rain rolled a big white eye, so childish and naughty Ji Huan, she can say don''t know him? Xiao Li was waiting outside the gate. From a distance, he saw a young couple coming out very intimately. Instead of going forward, he just opened the back door, and then quietly went back to the driver''s seat. He has been working in the Ji family for so many years. He is not surprised by the bad habit of showing his love in all fields when he falls in love. At the same time, he has learned to avoid it and minimize his sense of existence. Ji Huan got on the bus with Zhu Qianyu. Then he got on the bus, closed the door and said hello to Xiao Li. "Uncle Li, it''s hard for you to come and pick me up so late!" "It''s OK. I''m just going to pick up my son at school later." Xiao Li''s son is in high school. He usually lives in school and can go home after self-study on Friday night. "Xiaoyu, you should get a driver''s license quickly. After that, you will pick me up. Don''t bother Uncle Li." Ji Huan pinched bamboo light rain''s face and gave the order seriously. "Well, wait for the winter vacation. There''s no time at all now!" Bamboo light rain at this time is still worried. Last week, she suddenly asked for leave and went to L City to find Ji Huan. This week, because of the family gathering of Ji family, she had to ask for leave again. Although Tian Fang didn''t embarrass her, she still teased her with a smile, "Oh, I want to go back to see the old man. Congratulations, Xiaoyu." So he waved his hand and gave her a two-day holiday, but bamboo light rain''s heart was still very uneasy. She can''t rely on her pet just because she is Ji Huan''s girlfriend. "Why do you have to wait until the winter vacation and report tomorrow?" Ji Huan likes to make a quick decision. He says that tomorrow, he has already taken out the phone, pulled it out and told his secretary to do it immediately. "Ji Huan, I have to go back to Xinying to work on Saturday and Sunday. Where''s the time?" Bamboo light rain anxiously pulled his arm, gently remind him. Ji Huan hung up and looked at her with a smile. "You''ve lived at home for so many days, don''t you know?" Bamboo light rain a face ignorant, "know what?" Ji Huan raised his hand and rubbed her short hair hard. "Xinying is the company of elder brother and elder sister, don''t you know?" Bamboo light rain opened his mouth and wide eyes to see him for a long time, then slowly accepted this reality. Come to think of it, Ji''s eldest son owns an entertainment company. What''s so strange about it! "Yes? Elder brother Ji and elder sister Han are really powerful Bamboo light rain sincerely said. "Cut, what''s the big deal." In Ji Huan''s eyes, Xinying is just a small company. In the eyes of the college student Zhu Qianyu, Xinying is a great company. Anyway, in just a few years, it is an indisputable fact that Xinying has gradually become one of the major domestic entertainment companies by virtue of its good reputation and the influence of artists. "Ji Huan, you don''t understand the entertainment industry, so you won''t understand how difficult it is for Xinying to rise to this position in just a few years." Hearing his girlfriend praise others, even if the other person is his brother and sister, the young master is still a little upset. "What''s so hard about that! Otherwise, we''ll have a room to play with! " Zhu Qianyu was startled by his sudden proposal. If someone else said that, Zhu Qianyu would only treat him as a joker, but Ji Huan is not an ordinary person. If he really opened an entertainment company, it would be a matter of minutes. On this thought, Zhu Qianyu waved her hand and shook her head. "No, I''m only a real buyer. Moreover, I promised sister han to write a script for her." Ji Huan had heard Zhu Qianyu mention this more than once. "So, what you want to do now is write a script for your sister?" Ji Huan doesn''t care about the entertainment company. What he cares about is whether she is happy or not. If an entertainment company can make her happy, he will. Anyway, just think of it as a branch of Xinying. If she thinks that writing and filming is her happiest thing, he will let her write her plays and shoot her plays at ease. Speaking of this, bamboo light rain can''t help but see stars. "Yes! Sister Han is my idol! When I think about it, I''m so excited that I can''t sleep. I''ll drive the script out all night long! " "You dare!" Ji Huan patted her ass as a warning. If she forgets to eat and sleep in order to write the script and completely ignores her health, he will do everything to stop her. Zhu Qianyu realized that he had said something wrong. He laughed twice and took the initiative to kiss his lips. Then he said, "of course I dare not. I''m not a robot. How can I write all night long? Besides, I''m not a genius. How can I get so much inspiration? " Ji Huan didn''t know whether he was sold by her or convinced by her words. Finally, he didn''t bite her any more. Chapter 1085 The family party on Saturday is scheduled to be held at the Jijia mansion at 10 a.m. In order to be more lively, in addition to Ji''s family, they also invited Luo Waner''s family, Tian Fang''s, Yin Zhihao''s, Ren Weiqi''s, Nie Wei''s and even Si Jun''s. Early in the morning, Ji Dabao and Ji Xiaobao take their families to the supermarket to buy, while Ji Rui and Letong rush back to the mansion early to help the housekeeper make preparations. Beibei and Guoguo are put on two shopping carts respectively. Dabao and Xiaobao are responsible for working as rickshaw pullers. Niuniu and Zhu Qianyu are responsible for selecting a lot of snacks. "Crisps, Auntie!" "Mommy, chocolate!" Sitting on the shopping cart, the two kids seem to be the commander in chief. Whenever they see their favorite snacks on the shelf, they stretch out their fat arms and point out Niuniu and Zhu Qianyu to move all kinds of snacks from the shelf to the shopping cart. Ji Dabao and Ji Xiaobao are both wife slaves and children slaves. They won''t stop the big baby and the little baby when they say they want to buy something. However, after walking in the supermarket for about ten to twenty minutes, the shopping cart pushed by the two people is full of snacks Hill besides the two babies. "Honey, is that enough?" Ji Dabao asked a couple of babies in front of him in the tone of discussion. Niuniu looked back at beibeiguoguo, "is that enough? Baby Usually at home, the family has restrictions on the snacks of the two kids. However, on such a happy occasion as family gathering, they usually indulge the two kids habitually. Therefore, the two kids know that their opportunities are not always available. They shake their heads together and say, "it''s not enough!" After living in the Ji family for a few days, Zhu Qianyu has basically adapted to the way the family gets along with each other. Seeing that the two little kids say it''s not enough, for the time being, Ji Dabao, the top leader, doesn''t immediately oppose it. That is, it''s not enough! Bamboo light rain is very smart, trotting to push a shopping cart over, so the two little guys once again driving the right of the commander in chief, pointing to four adults standing high and low to carry snacks for them, seeing the third shopping cart soon piled up into a hill by snacks, Beicai majestically pointed to the cashier, "OK, check out!" Guoguo then happily sang in the tune she created, "la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la Beibei listened to her sister sing vigorously, and then followed her rhythm to sing. In the supermarket, there was a clear and sweet duet of boys and girls. "La la... Enough, enough... La la la, enough, enough!" The customers in the supermarket all stop to look back. When they see the devotion of the two lovely kids, they laugh one after another. Even some of them can''t help but come to touch the faces of the two little kids. Some of them take out their mobile phones to take pictures of their lovely moments. Zhu Qianyu took Ji Huan''s arm and said enviously, "brother Ji and sister Han are so happy!" Ji Huan side head, with chin rub her hair top, "we will be so happy, in the future, we have two, or, how many do you like?" Bamboo light rain face slightly red, for this topic, she is not as resistant as a week ago. Even, she has quickly accepted that she and Ji Huan will always be together and have a lovely child belonging to them. "In fact, two are just fine. It''s most like beibaguo. One man and one woman. Of course, two men or two women are OK, just like my sister and I are." Although Zhu Qianyu didn''t get much warmth in Zhu''s home, the care and affection he felt from his sister Zhu Qianying was no less than Ji Huan felt from Ji Dabao. For this reason, Zhu Qianyu often feels that he is a hundred times happier than his sister. "Well, we''ll have two in the future, plus beibeiguoguo, a total of four little kids. It''s estimated that the roof of our house will have to be overturned!" Speaking of the future, Ji Huan couldn''t help laughing and bending his eyes. "Hey, don''t you need to avoid suspicion when you two are discussing major issues in life?" Ji Dabao, who was walking beside Ji Huan, couldn''t help teasing him. On one side of the young master''s body, he bumped Ji Dabao with his shoulder. "You and your sister used to discuss major issues in life. Why didn''t you avoid suspicion?" Then, Niuniu looked at the two brothers with a smile, "OK, you two don''t talk about each other. It''s obvious that they are half weight, but they have to separate you from me. Is that interesting?" "Of course it''s interesting!" The two brothers said with one voice, and then they looked at each other and grinned. Four adults talking and laughing to push two singing more than the little boy, happy to go to the cashier. When Dabao and Xiaobao put the things they bought into the back compartment, everyone got in the car and drove to Ji''s mansion, Zhu Qianyu began to get nervous. "Ji Huan, I''m still a little afraid..." This problem, she forced pressure for a week, but now, at the thought of soon to see the legend of serious and sharp Ji Laozi, she can''t control her nervousness. After all, she is so old that she has not seen many powerful old people. Even though Ji Huan comforted her that he was not terrible, Zhu Qianyu unconsciously superimposed the image of Ji with the harsh and sour image of his grandparents. "What are you afraid of? My grandfather can''t eat people!" Ji Huan stretched out his hand and held her hand tightly, soothing her in a soft voice. "But..." "Don''t worry, even if my grandfather really doesn''t like you, it doesn''t matter. Our family is my mother''s biggest now." Even though Ji Dabao and his brother are both wife slaves, in their minds, Mommy is always in line with his wife. "Aunt Tong is the biggest?" Zhu Qianyu has lived in Ji''s house for a week, and I can really feel the appeal and importance of Letong in Ji''s house. But in front of Mr. Ji, can''t Letong still be the biggest? This question is due to the situation that Zhu Qianyu saw in Zhu''s home. "Yes, if you think about it, my grandfather listens to me and my brother the most, but my brother and I listen to my mom the most. My dad doesn''t have to say it. You can see it yourself." After listening to Ji Huan''s analysis, Zhu Qianyu felt that it was really such a thing. "In a word, I said my grandfather would like you. If you don''t believe me, do you always believe my mommy? She likes you so much that she won''t see you angry with my grandfather. As for me, needless to say, I must be on your side. My grandfather is also a smart man. How can he hate you at the risk of offending his daughter-in-law and grandson? " Chapter 1086 Facts have proved that young master Ji Huan''s words are correct, and Zhu Qianyu''s worries are superfluous. The party was held in Ji''s garden. The brothers and their family members showed up at the party, and all the others had come. Yin Zhihao was called by Ji Dabao and took out all the snacks in the car. On one side of the grass, the sun was shining. At the other end of the grass, an old man with white hair was sitting in a wheelchair, with a blanket on his feet and a book on it. Ji Xiaobao walked towards the old man step by step, holding the sweaty bamboo light rain in his palm and stepping on the grass. "Grandfather, this is my girlfriend Zhu Qianyu. You can call her Xiaoyu." Ji Huan leads Zhu Qianyu to the old man. In his eighties and nineties, Mr. Ji turned his head. His eyes first swept over Ji Huan, then fell on Zhu Qianyu''s face. From beginning to end, his face was full of a kind smile. "Xiaoyu, well, Xiaobao has a good eye." When Zhu Qianyu heard the old man''s joyful voice, he just looked at the old man. He saw that the old man with white hair had a kind face, and the outline of his face was similar to that of his son, President Ji da. "Hello, Grandpa Ji, I''m Xiaoyu!" "Well, is Xiaoyu back for the first time? Come back to play with Xiaobao more in the future. " Like Letong and them, Mr. Ji is talking about coming back. In other words, he, like Le Tong, has already regarded Zhu Qianyu as his own. Bamboo light rain hanging in the middle of the heart, finally steadily back to the ground. Like Ji Rui and Letong, Zhu Qianyu quickly accepted him. Politely holding the armrest of the wheelchair, he motioned Ji Huan for help and changed the direction of the wheelchair. "Grandpa Ji, beibeiguoguo is also here. Why don''t we push you to have a look at the two babies?" "Is beibeiguoguo back? Then push me to have a look. " He broke his leg when he was pushed down the stairs by Mrs. Ji. In the years after the operation, Mr. Ji''s leg was still sharp. However, as he got older, his leg became less and less powerful. In the past two years, he directly used a wheelchair for walking. Ji Huan and Xiao Yu push their wheelchairs to the middle of the road, and the two little kids of beibeiguoguo appear on the other side of the grass. When they see Ji Huan, they run with their hands open and short legs. "Great grandfather, little uncle, aunt!" The crisp and bright cry made Mr. Ji''s heart melt. When the two little guys came, he bent down and kissed their little great grandchildren''s face. "Beibeiguoguo is good!" "Great grandfather, eat big chicken legs!" Guoguo holds Ji''s hand in one hand and points to the oven surrounded by a large group of people in the other. "Good, good, great grandfather, go to eat big chicken legs." Since the two children and the old agree, Ji Huan and Zhu Qianyu naturally push Ji to the oven. The housekeeper didn''t know when he came out, "master, the doctor told you not to eat too fat food, and try your best to eat the food that is easy to get angry..." Ji Laozi waved his hand, "OK, I have a sense of propriety. It''s rare for a few little guys to look back and forth at me today. Don''t say all kinds of disappointing things!" The housekeeper was embarrassed. Ji Huan stepped back two steps and whispered to the housekeeper, "grandfather Li, don''t worry, I will take care of him." The housekeeper was relieved and turned back to the house to prepare some medicine for Mr. Ji. On the other side, Tian Fang, who was drinking red wine, waved to bamboo light rain from a distance, "light rain, come here!" Bamboo light rain looked down at Ji Laozi, Laozi will, pat her on the back of the hand, "go, go, there are a few Xiaobao with me." Bamboo light rain had no choice but to leave Ji Huan and Ji old man to trot toward Tian Fang, "Fang elder sister..." "Come on, Xiaoyu, let me introduce you. This is my husband, Yin Zhihao. You can call him brother Hao. He and Ji Dabao are close friends and classmates. And this Ren weiqi and his wife Nie Wei are all Ji Dabao''s classmates. " Bamboo light rain smile with everyone said hello, conversation, Niuniu took a dish of fruit salad to her, "light rain, first eat something pad belly." "Thank you, sister Han!" Bamboo light rain obediently took over, ate a few mouthfuls, and talked with Tian Fang several for a while, Niu Niu then pulled to the table under the tree over there. "Xiaoyu, aunt Wan''er, is Mommy''s best friend. This is her husband, uncle Tao." This posture obviously introduces Zhu Qianyu to his family and friends. Zhu Qianyu smiles one by one and greets several elders. These people seem to be very talkative and all of them are very kind. What they say to Zhu Qianyu is also in the way of friends. There is no aggressiveness of elders, and there is no embarrassing household registration inquiry. This kind of cordial and harmonious atmosphere makes bamboo light rain warm. She is so big that she can get good looks from her sister and Xing Bolun. Basically, she runs into a wall everywhere in the bamboo house. No matter who she meets, the other party looks like a debt collector. In Ji''s family, she has not received any cold face or cold treatment for this. From master Ji to nanny and driver, she is not very friendly. "Xiaoyu, when you are free, let''s go back to my mother''s house and show you my mother''s relatives." Chatting, Letong suddenly mentions her mother''s home. Zhu Qianyu doesn''t know where Letong''s mother''s home is. Although she is worried, she asks politely, "OK, aunt Tong, is your mother''s home in r city?" "No, my mother''s home is in Beijing, so it will take at least two or three days to go back and forth. Let''s go back and have a look at what time is convenient for you." At this time, bamboo light rain, do not know the mother of Letong, the original is the Yang family with the same name as the Ji family. He nodded and agreed. Half an hour later, she took Ji Huan''s chicken leg, opened her mouth and took a big bite. Suddenly, she thought of it and chewed the chicken leg and asked Ji Huan. "Aunt Tong said to see when it''s convenient for us to go back to her mother''s house." "Well, good. I''ll go back next week to arrange it. I haven''t seen my uncle for some time. I miss them very much." Ji Huan said it very naturally. Zhu Qianyu nodded, then asked curiously, "what is aunt Tong''s family for? And a businessman? " Ji Huan was also pulling the drumstick. After listening to her question, he held his hand in the air. After a long time, he sighed. "Xiaoyu, don''t tell me that before you become a lover with me, you don''t even know the Ji family in r city." It can be seen that Zhu Qianyu didn''t have the consciousness of being rich since she was a child. In other words, her family never regarded her as rich. "Of course I know!" Bamboo light rain immediately denied. Chapter 1087 "Don''t you know that Mr. Ji married the daughter of the Yang family in Beijing?" Ji Huan thought that as long as he was from a big family, no one would not know about it. After all, if the Ji and Yang families join hands, they can cover half the sky. "You mean aunt Tong is the daughter of the Yang family in Beijing? Isn''t her surname Le? " The little girl only thought Ji Huan was teasing her, with an unbelievable expression on her face. "It''s a long story." The little girl still doubts, "no, my sister told me that Ji''s vice president is aunt Tong. She and uncle Ji are the real version of Cinderella and Prince." Xiaobao guessed that when Zhu Qianying and Zhu Qianyu said this, he probably didn''t expect that his sister would have anything to do with the Ji family one day. "You go and bake me two chicken wings, two chicken legs and six chickens. Let''s talk about it slowly." Bamboo light rain is rare to be sent by young master Ji once, but there is no resistance mood, even, is happy to run away. After a long time, the little girl ran over with a large plate of food according to the young master''s request. They sat cross legged on the grass in the shade of the tree. Young master Ji was eating delicious chicken legs and wings, and he told his parents the romantic past in detail. Bamboo light rain next to young master Ji, listen carefully, until the end, only sigh, "no wonder aunt Tong and uncle Ji''s feelings are so good, originally, they have experienced so much together!" The young master put his hand around her shoulder and rubbed his face against her. "Well, in the future, we will also experience many things like them. Will you, like my mommy, stand behind me silently and support me without any regrets? " The little girl nodded, "of course!" Then he put his hand around his neck and raised his head to kiss him on the chin. "I will not only support you all the time, but also love you all the time." Young master because of the little girl this confession, the whole day are happy to close the mouth, Letong this when the mother saw, then laughing at him. "Xiaobao, you''ve been happy all day. It seems that you''ve picked up a big gold mine. Tell me honestly, what''s the matter with you?" Ji Dabao glanced at Xiaobao, "Mommy, do you still have to guess? It is estimated that he proposed to Xiaoyu, and then Xiaoyu agreed! " Bamboo light rain standing beside Ji Huan, listen to Ji Dabao so ridicule, face "Shua" red. Just as he wanted to deny it, Ji Huan said with a smile, "brother, you guessed it almost!" Bamboo light rain that urgent ah, pull Ji Huan''s arm, urgent clarify a way, "Ji Huan, how did you propose to me?" Ji Huan turned around and held her face in one hand. In full view of the public, he kisses her lips. "I''ll ask now?" Bamboo light rain glares at him fiercely, and his face is as red as a steamed crab. A large group of people just frolicked and frolicked until the evening before they went home. After taking a bath and climbing into bed, Zhu Qianyu remembered that her sister was still waiting for her phone call. It''s also her fault. Last night, she thought of going back to the mansion today. She was so worried that she couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. She called her elder sister and nagged her for more than half an hour. So my sister told her to report today''s results no matter what. "Sister, are you asleep?" Bamboo light rain glances at the little clock on the bedside table. It''s almost 11:30. My sister is a night owl. She shouldn''t go to bed so early. "Not yet. I''m sorting out the wedding list. By the way, ask Ji Huan tomorrow to see who Ji''s family will invite." Bamboo shallow shadow so ask, as if already when Ji Huan is brother-in-law. "Well, I''ll ask him tomorrow." And bamboo light rain, also didn''t seem to feel elder sister so ask what question. Of course, if Zhu Qianyu and Ji Huan are married, there is nothing wrong with Zhu Qianying asking, but Zhu Qianyu and Ji Huan are just a couple who have been in love for less than ten days. "Well, how about going back to his grandfather''s house today without giving you a look?" Bamboo light shadow over there, although close to the wedding, but still thinking about the sister''s heart. "No, Grandpa Ji is very kind to me, and he''s very kind. He''s not as sharp and harsh as I thought." Bamboo light rain accumulated in my heart for many years, that pair of their grandparents heart knot, seems to be the Ji old master to untie. "Fool, naturally, there are kind and kind elders. For example, old lady Yan and old Mr. Yan are also very kind. Why don''t you come back next week and I''ll take you and Ji Huan to meet them." "Good, good, I haven''t even seen Yan Shao!" To tell you the truth, my sister''s marriage, Zhu Qianyu has not been very optimistic. First of all, they are married on the basis of contract. Second, they haven''t seen their future brother-in-law for so long. Now listen to sister so a mention, the little girl is very happy. "Well, haven''t you seen Yan Shao? I forgot! All right, you come back this Friday. Let''s have dinner together. " "Sister, what can I do for you? Or, what can I do for Ji Huan? " Bamboo light rain now, has been honest and impolite to Ji Huan as his own people. Although she and her sister have parents, they are dependent on each other, supporting each other and growing up. Of course, most of the time, she is supported by her sister. Now that her sister is getting married, she also wants to stand behind her sister as a mother''s family and give her a long face. "Oh, young master Ji began to work so soon?" To elder sister''s teasing, bamboo light rain does not care at all, "elder sister, if Yan Shao bullies you, you must say, I and Ji Huan, will get back justice for you, support for you!" Say such words, bamboo light rain is actually some guilty, but guilty to guilty, if the elder sister is really bullied, she will really do anything to help! "OK, I know you love your sister, but you have to believe that your sister, I''m not so cowardly. If I''m bullied, I''m going to bully you back. Didn''t my sister teach you that?" Bamboo light rain well ground should a, think to come, really is oneself much worry. The elder sister is so smart. Even when he was a child, he was bullied in the bamboo family, and he would get it back secretly. What''s more, now that his elder sister has grown up, her combat effectiveness is beyond comparison. However, at the thought that her sister''s opponent is Yan Shao, bamboo light rain can''t help but worry. "Elder sister, Yan Shao is different from our elder brothers!" Yan little thing, she heard from Ji Huan there is not small, the general impression of this person, is not good. Can my sister treat such a powerful man? "Xiaoyu, do you think of him as a monster? Don''t worry, he''s not as terrible as you think Chapter 1088 On Monday morning, Xiao Li drove Ji Huan to the airport, and Zhu Qianyu, of course, also took him to the airport. Ji Huan boarded the plane to L City in r city. Almost at the same time, zhuzhizhou in L City, accompanied by his eldest son Zhu Junzhao, boarded the plane to r city with Chen Jing. At ten o''clock, Ji Rui had just finished his regular meeting on Monday. In his office, he was chatting with Letong and Ji Dabao about the latest foreign market and industry trends. The front desk called and said that a Mr. Zhu Zhizhou wanted to see him. Ji Rui didn''t even think about it. He said, "well, let him come up." Hung up the phone, did not wait for Letong and Dabao to ask, he said, "Xiaoyu''s parents and big brother are coming!" Letong and Ji Dabao look at each other and smile, "finally, the door is coming!" "Well!" Ji Rui nodded, "you two want to stay? Or are you too lazy to see him? " Letong and Dabao said in one voice, "of course, stay!" Three people, together moved to the reception hall, ordered the Secretary to make good tea, and ordered the Secretary to prepare some snacks and fruits. So when Zhu Zhizhou and Chen Jing came to the living room of the president''s meeting, they were very surprised to see the comprehensive etiquette. Of course, they hope to be well received. After all, the more polite the Ji family is, the more they can get. However, first there was Yan Shao, and then in Ji Huan, which made them hit a hard nail. Therefore, they didn''t dare to expect to get a good face in Ji''s family. As a result, how can we not be surprised to see curling hot tea on the tea table, snacks and fruits on the table? "Mr. Ji, Mr. Le, Mr. Ji, I haven''t seen you for a while. Are you ok?" In fact, Zhu Zhizhou and his son are quite familiar with the Ji family. After all, Mingxuan has been doing business with Ji for more than ten years. Several members of the Ji family shook hands with the father and son of the bamboo family and Chen Jing one after another. After a polite and hypocritical exchange of greetings, they each sat down. Zhu Zhizhou doesn''t need a wheelchair this time, but the plaster on his hand hasn''t been removed yet, and he''s hanging it around his neck with a sling. "Mr. Zhu, I''m sorry. My family, Ji Huan, is young and doesn''t know much about it. He hurt Mr. Zhu by mistake. I''ve taught him a lesson when he came back yesterday. We''ll be responsible for the cost of medicine." Contrary to Ji Huan''s aggressive manner, the president of Jida, who usually acts ruthlessly and decisively, is very modest, as if the dispute between Ji Huan and zhuzhizhou is all Ji Huan''s fault. Zhu Zhizhou was a little surprised. However, he made a gesture of door-to-door apology. First he apologized, and then he took out the matter between his daughter and Ji Huan. It''s better to make an engagement on the spot. As for the salary and so on, because it''s about face, I believe that such a large family as the Ji family will not give a small amount. But Ji Rui lowered his posture first. He didn''t know how to deal with it. You know, Ji Rui is different from Ji Huan. No matter how low Ji Rui''s posture is, Zhu Zhizhou doesn''t dare to be arrogant. Ji Rui''s method is notoriously spicy and ruthless. Now he smiles at himself. Who knows what tricks are hidden behind? "Mr. Ji, speaking of this, you''re laughing. I''m old and confused. When I speak to young master Ji, my tone is a little heavier. I don''t blame young master Ji for this. It''s all my fault! Don''t say I broke a hand. I deserve to break my hand and foot. " Ji Rui held the cup and pondered a little, "originally, is this the truth? I thought it was my family, Ji huannian, who didn''t know much about it and hurt the bamboo general manager! " Ji Rui''s "still think" is like two slaps in the face of Zhu Zhizhou. Zhu Zhizhou was embarrassed. "No, it''s not that Ji Xiaozi is not sensible, it''s that I''m old and confused!" Even though he hated Ji Huan in his heart, he could not resist the great hope he brought. It''s not hard to admit that you''re a fool. The key is to make the Ji family happy, Xiaoyu''s marriage will be smooth, and everything about the bride price and the future will be easy to say. Ji Dabao, who had never uttered a word, suddenly got up and poured a cup of tea for zhuzhizhou. "Mr. Zhu, there''s something I haven''t figured out yet." Zhu Zhizhou raised a smiling face, "ha ha, if there''s anything I don''t understand, just ask, just ask." Ji Dabao glanced at zhuzhizhou and his son lightly and said calmly. "As for my brother''s character, I know it best when I am a brother. He is really fierce, but he will not beat people for no reason! I know that he has always been like a grudge against evil. If you come back, you will be the one who protects the calf badly and can be beaten by him, or you will be the worst scum, or you will hurt the people he loves. Mr. Zhu, you are so confused that you will not violate my brother''s bottom line. " Zhu Zhizhou suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He knew that the Ji family was not easy to deal with. Sure enough, on the surface, he seemed to be kind, but in fact, he asked him to take the blame one by one. Then, he had to open his eyes and watch him put his head into the dog''s head guillotine! "Ha ha, Mr. Ji''s words are too much. Mr. Ji didn''t really want to find me. I was impulsive and rushed to seize Mr. Ji''s arm. Maybe Mr. Ji misunderstood that I wanted to beat him, so he pushed me hard. My injury can only be regarded as accidental injury. Yes, it''s accidental injury, and Mr. Ji didn''t want to either." Zhu Zhizhou''s forehead is sweating. He tries his best to say good things for himself and try to make the day go round. Only after that page is uncovered can he talk about Xiaoyu''s marriage with Ji Huan! But the more he wanted to expose this page, the more Ji people were not as good as he wanted. Ji Dabao raised his eyelids and looked at him with a smiley face, "hurt by mistake? Don''t you think so? My younger brother has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. He has a good sense of how to teach people a little lesson and how to really fight! Is Mr. Zhu''s hand broken? If my brother can break his hand, it means that he should fall and fight, damn it Zhuzhizhou was forced to this job by a guy in his twenties. It''s false to say that he was not angry. But what''s the use of his anger?! Now, he hopes to get more benefits from the Ji family. I''m sorry. I''ll bite my teeth for a while! Thinking about zhuzhizhou in this way, he gritted his teeth, stood up and bent over Ji Dabao, "Mr. Ji, it''s my old muddle headed zhuzhizhou. It''s me who should fight. It''s me who should die. There''s nothing wrong with Mr. Ji." Ji Dabao looked at him coldly and asked with a sneer, "Oh, I''d like to hear where the bamboo should be, where the hell is it? Ji Huan is my younger brother. I have to find out why. Otherwise, people will say that I''ve covered up, right? " Chapter 1089 It''s bad luck for zhuzhizhou to meet such a reluctant Ji family. This time, he would rather Ji family people like Yan family, have a word to say, a displeasure to leave, in this way, he will suffer less embarrassment. But now, his head has been placed under the chopper, and people are not willing to give him a knife. Instead, they want him to recognize all the crimes before they are willing to cut it off. In front of his family, the young master didn''t give much details about the situation at that time. He only said that he hurt zhuzhizhou in self-defense. But even if the young master doesn''t say it, how can the Ji family''s mind not be imagined? Zhu Zhizhou was forced to take the initiative to admit his mistake by sticking to his head and combining with the provocative words of that day. "I''m not worried about light rain! I''ve heard that Xiaoyu has a boyfriend. I''m a father. I heard that her boyfriend is in L City, so I want to do my duty as a father. I''ll go to check Xiaoyu first and see if her boyfriend passes the exam. " When Zhu Zhizhou said this, Yue Tong, who has been watching coldly, refused. "Mr. Zhu, it''s like my youngest son''s bad conduct." "Of course not, of course not," he said "What is that? The base in L City, who doesn''t know it belongs to Ji? Who doesn''t know that the person in charge of the base is Ji Huan, my youngest son? " Zhu Zhizhou raised his hand to wipe his sweat, "Mr. Yue, of course I know..." "Since you know that it''s my youngest son, you''re still making trouble. Do you look down on our Ji family? Or do you think Ji Rui and I will cultivate our children into dandies who only know how to indulge in extravagance? " Letong''s aggressive momentum is no weaker than Ji Dabao''s. In addition to scolding Zhu Zhizhou, he also insinuated that his sons were all dandy and ignorant. "Mr. Le, you misunderstood..." Le Tong pulled lip to smile, "I misunderstand? I think you misunderstood it? " Zhu Zhizhou had to nod and admit, "yes, I misunderstood. I don''t think young master Ji is sincere about my family''s light rain, so he said it more seriously. " Letong laughed twice again, "Mr. Zhu, you can rest assured about this. Xiao Huan in my family is like his father. He has no principle in treating his girlfriend and wife. But this kind of principle is only good for his girlfriend and other people. In particular, if anyone bullies his girlfriend, he will certainly get it back Yue Tong''s words made zhuzhizhou fight a cold war. "Mr. Le, you are right... Xiaoyu is my daughter. How can I bully her?" Yue Tong nodded, "well, I also believe you won''t bully her." Bamboo Island slightly relieved, then, but also heard Yue Tong said. "So, in order to prove that you won''t bully Xiaoyu, take advantage of the fact that our parents are here today, you can swear that you will never take Xiaoyu''s marriage as an exchange of interests in the future. Anyway, we can learn from Yanshao''s experience with Xiaoyu''s sister. We are just like the Yan family. Even if our Ji family and the bamboo family really become relatives in the future, we will never be involved in any interests. " With Letong''s words finished, Zhu Zhizhou didn''t sit down and knocked to one side. Fortunately, Zhu Junzhao, who was on the other side, was quick-sighted and reached out to help him, so that he was free from the pain of dog * eating * excrement. Bamboo Island finally slow down, difficult to pull out a smile. "Mr. Ji, Mr. Le, Mr. Xiaoyu and Mr. Ji have not been dating for long. Is it too early to talk about marriage?" After a long rest, the president of Jida took the words. "Good morning? In my opinion, the purpose of president Zhu''s visit today is the marriage between Xiaohuan and Xiaoyu. " Zhu Zhizhou, who has been told the truth, is not embarrassed. "Mr. Ji laughs. We''re here today. It''s just a routine meeting for parents. It''s not for the marriage between Xiaoyu and Mr. Ji." Seeing the momentum of the Ji family, Zhu Zhizhou knows that today is not a good time for negotiation. "Well, it''s really up to them to decide such a big thing as marriage. They can''t get married just because our parents want them to. They have to get married themselves. Since Zhu always comes to meet his parents on a regular basis, why should he call us? Let''s make an appointment to have a good chat. It''s always bad to talk about such private matters in the office! " Yue Tong said, then stood up, "Dabao, you let the secretary go to the hotel to book a box, we all sit down, see what misunderstanding, slowly explain clearly." As soon as Zhu Zhizhou saw him, he was in a hurry. For the three members of the Ji family, if he faced them for a while, he would have lost his life for a few years. If he could, he would like to live for a few more years. "Mr. Ji, don''t worry. We''re here today. Besides meeting each other, we have some business to talk about with you." Listening to what Le Tong said just now, since the office is not suitable for talking about private affairs, when she arrives at the hotel, she will definitely say that private occasions are not suitable for talking about business affairs. So, didn''t he run away in vain? "Business?" The three members of the Ji family asked in unison, looking at the Bamboo Island. Zhu Zhizhou took a look at Zhu Junzhao and motioned him to say. "Yes, Mr. Ji, Mr. Yue, don''t we always have a good cooperation with Mr. Ji? But a few days ago, we received a phone call from Ji, saying that the contract will expire next month and will not be renewed. This time we come here, we just want to talk with Mr. Ji and see why we have terminated our cooperation for more than ten years. " Zhu Junzhao was very polite, but he was a little far away from the cowardly dandy. Ji Rui and Le Tong look at each other in confusion, "Oh? Is that the case? Do you know that, Dabao, Letong turns to Ji Dabao. Ji Dabao also looked puzzled, "is that right? I don''t know. After all, I didn''t handle it. " Zhu Junzhao and Zhu Zhiming know that the Ji family are pretending to be stupid, but their fate now lies in the hands of the Ji family. Let alone pretending to be stupid, they have to bear even if they pretend to be crazy. "Who informed you then?" Ji Dabao asked Zhu Junzhao. "Director Chen!" In fact, Zhu Junzhao has already contacted director Chen privately, but the other party is a master who can''t get in without salt. No matter what method he uses to coerce and lure, the other party always has only two words, "sorry!" Ji Dabao didn''t ask any more questions. He picked up the phone and pulled it out. "Director Chen, are you responsible for the cooperation case of Mingxuan hotel in L City? Well... OK, come here now, take the people back and have a good communication. " After giving orders, he hung up cleanly. "Zhu Dashao, director Chen is really in charge of this. He''s coming here now. If you don''t understand, you can communicate slowly." Obviously, Ji Dabao kicked the ball of the bamboo family to Director Chen. Chapter 1090 Naturally, the father and son of zhuzhizhou didn''t get any advantage from the Ji family. Fortunately, the Ji family were all civilized people, and they were all soft nails. Therefore, except for some verbal criticism, zhuzhizhou didn''t get any harm. After Ji Dabao kicked him to Director Chen, the three of them were busy with their own affairs. After Zhu Zhizhou and his son took Chen Jing to negotiate with Director Chen, they turned around and wanted to invite the Ji family to lunch. The secretary told him, "Mr. Zhu, I''m sorry. Mr. Ji and Mr. Le went out to meet customers and have lunch with customers at noon." Zhu Zhizhou and his son are very unwilling. They directly book a room in the hotel near Ji''s family. They want to stay for one night and ask Ji Rui and his wife to have a try in the evening. At 4 p.m., zhuzhizhou dials Ji Rui. "Hello, Mr. Ji. I''m zhuzhizhou." Ji Rui is very polite on the phone. If he experiences it personally, Zhu Zhizhou can''t imagine that the man who is aggressive to him in the morning will be the man on the phone. "Hello, Mr. Zhu, back to L City?" "Mr. Ji, ah Jing and I are still in r city. Are we free tonight? We want to invite Mr. Ji and Mr. Le out for dinner." Zhu Zhizhou didn''t dare to mention anything on the phone, business or private. "Mr. Zhu, I''m sorry. My wife and I agreed to go home to have dinner with the two babies. As parents, you know, we can''t break our promise." In recent years, Zhu Zhizhou has heard too many excuses. Only president Ji Da dares to take a pair of children over one year old as an excuse to refuse people. However, he did not dare to criticize anything. "So? Mr. Ji is right. We''re the head of the family. Do you want to have lunch tomorrow? " I came to r city specially. I didn''t get any benefits from business and private affairs. Where is zhuzhizhou willing? On the other side of the phone, there was a sound of knocking on the keyboard, and then Ji Rui said sorry, "Mr. Zhu, I''m so sorry. My wife and I are going on a business trip tomorrow. It''s estimated that we can''t get back until at least a week." Let''s not say whether Ji Rui''s words are true or false, but it''s true that the other party doesn''t want to have this meal with him. Zhu Zhizhou was angry in his heart, but Ji Rui could only bear his anger, and then he said with a smile, "well, it seems that we are not at the right time. Next time we have a chance, let''s make an appointment." Ji Rui over there is also very polite, "OK, OK, maybe we can make another appointment in L City next time." Zhu Zhizhou knows that Ji Rui''s words can only be regarded as polite, not even perfunctory, which is not trustworthy at all. But even so, what can he do? After hanging up the phone, Zhu Zhizhou takes out her anger with Chen Jing, who is sitting on the sofa watching TV. "Look at your two daughters. They are very powerful. One of them is Yan''s family, the other is Ji''s family. But one or two are all white eyed wolves. When they find a good family, they forget their mother''s family! " Chen Jing stares at the TV screen and ignores him. At this time, she is still the same as before. If she can''t fight back, then zhuzhizhou always feels that she seems to be different. Zhu Zhizhou thought like this, but he didn''t study it carefully. Seeing that she didn''t say a word, he continued to scold. "Yan Shao is fierce. I knew early that Ji family should not be so sharp. Maybe not. What did your mother say to Ji family in advance?" Zhu Zhizhou said, rushing to grab Chen Jing''s arm and staring at her fiercely. Fortunately, he had only one hand to move freely. Chen Jing struggled a little, then broke away from his confinement, flashed and sat on the other side of the sofa. "I don''t even know that Xiaoyu has a boyfriend. How can I tell the Ji family in advance?" Chen Jing rarely refutes him, which makes Zhu Zhizhou stunned again. Think about it, Chen Jing has a point. She is such a coward. How can she do such a smart thing. "It''s not you, it''s Ying''er." Bamboo Island mentioned bamboo shallow shadow this daughter, can''t help gnashing teeth for a long time. If it wasn''t for her, Yan Shao wouldn''t have published that "statement of true love", blocking all his way back. "Isn''t Ying''er preparing to get married these days? She hasn''t been home for many days. How can she manage these things? " In the past, no matter how Zhu Zhizhou or some aunts slandered a pair of daughters in front of her, she would feel uncomfortable, but never retorted. But now that she has lost her heart to zhuzhizhou and even the whole family, her mother nature has gradually come to the fore. When she heard Zhu Zhizhou say that about her eldest daughter, she was not angry. "Oh, now that the two daughters have the ability to find a good family, even your wings are hard? Dare you talk back? " Zhu Zhizhou''s vision is not good, and he approaches Chen Jing step by step. Chen Jing is afraid, but she rarely supports her daughter once. She doesn''t want to give up. But as Zhu Zhizhou gets closer and closer, she has to stand up. Her mind is blank. Maybe she is oppressed. Out of instinct, she rushes to the door, opens it and runs. Zhu Zhizhou was injured by Ji Huan and stayed in the hospital for a few days. He was forced to leave the hospital yesterday. Now he is still a little weak. Seeing Chen Jing run out, he quickly chases him out of the door. When he runs out of breath, the elevator door just closes. When he takes the elevator to the hotel lobby, where is Chen Jing? Besides, Chen Jing hurriedly ran downstairs, and at the first time, he called a taxi, "lady, where are you going?" "R big." Chen Jing only knows that her little daughter, Xiao Yu, is studying in r university. As for what department she studies, she can''t remember for a moment. "Excuse me, which gate is to R big?" Where Chen Jing knows which gate, "master, you can go wherever you are near." Chen Jing felt her pocket. Fortunately, there was a mobile phone and some change in it. The car fare to R should be enough. After sitting in the car for about ten minutes, Chen Jing finally calmed down and took out her cell phone, found her little daughter''s phone and pulled it out. The phone rang twice, and the voice of bamboo light rain was very low, "Mom, I''m in class, you call later!" At the end of the conversation, I hung up immediately. Chen Jing is very at a loss for a while, think about it, or give her a message. Within seconds of her message being sent, the phone rang. A look at the call, the display is light rain. "Mom, why did you come here all of a sudden? Does my sister know? Are they bullying you again? " Bamboo light rain a series of questions, make Chen Jing do not know which one to answer. "Ma, you''re talking!" Bamboo light rain''s voice is very anxious. "Xiaoyu, mom is OK. I''ll get off at the South Gate later. Do you think you can ask for leave to pick me up?" Chapter 1091 "Xiaoyu, mom is OK. I''ll get off at the South Gate later. Do you think you can ask for leave to pick me up?" This time, it''s as long as a piece of cloth. On the phone, Chen Jing thinks she can''t make it clear. "Well, you call me at the south gate. My classroom is near the south gate." Bamboo light rain seems to be slightly put down the heart, and told two, then hung up the phone. More than 20 minutes later, Zhu Qianyu saw his mother in the guard room of the south gate. "Mom, you come by yourself, sister, do you know?" Chen Jing shook her head. "She doesn''t know!" Even Chen Jing herself, only after she got on the plane, knew that her little daughter had a boyfriend, who is the little son of Ji family, one of the largest groups in China. "Why did you come here by yourself? What''s the matter? Are they bullying you, Auntie? " Bamboo light rain mouth said, then pulled Chen Jing, first looked at her face and neck, and then rolled up her sleeve to examine carefully, to confirm that there is no scar on her mother, just a long breath. Chen Jing dully let her daughter toss about for a long time before she responded, "Xiaoyu, they are not so good. I''m here with your father and big brother." She didn''t say it was OK. As soon as she said it, Zhu Qianyu raised her head and frowned at her, "come with dad and Zhu Junzhao? What do they want? " Because Ji Huan and Zhu Qianying had given Zhu Qianyu a shot in advance, when my mother said this, she quickly responded, "they won''t come to ask Uncle Ji and aunt Tong for trouble, will they?" Chen Jing heard her daughter call her so intimately that she couldn''t tell her what it was like to see the two powerful figures in the morning. "Xiaoyu, do you know president Ji and President Le?" Chen Jing asked cautiously. Although she listened to it as a bystander in the morning, she also felt that President Ji hele was always towards her little daughter, but she did not expect that her little daughter was so intimate with those two powerful characters. "Ma, come with me!" Zhu Qianyu pulls Chen Jing out of the guard room and sits down at a table in the coffee shop outside the school. She and Ji Huan to realize the recent thing, roughly, with Chen Jing said again. It''s just a simple narration, which has been digested by Chen Jing for a long time. "You mean, you live in the Ji family now?" Zhu Qianyu nodded, "yes, aunt Tong and uncle Ji are all very kind to me. I think they are worried that Zhu Junzhao will do something behind his father''s back. That''s why they encourage me to live in their house." Chen Jing carefully thought about what happened during this period of time, and thought that this possibility is not without. "Alas..." Chen Jing sighed, "it''s all mother''s fault. You and your sister have suffered a lot over the years. Zhu Shaofen is really not a man who will give up. He''s hit a wall with your sister, and it''s not impossible to get back from you. " Chen Jing pulled Zhu Qianyu''s hand and patted the back of her hand gently. "This morning, I went with your father to Ji''s, general manager Ji and their eldest son. They all look very smart and sharp. They are really good to you?" So far, Chen Jing still has some doubts, probably because she has been cheated too much by Zhu Zhizhou these years, and she can''t believe the promise of the rich. "Don''t worry, mom. They are very kind to me. The day before yesterday, I also went to see grandfather Ji with them. Aunt Tong also asked me to take time to take me back to her mother''s home. " In order to reassure her mother, Zhu Qianyu poured out all the love and treatment she had received in the Ji family. Listening to Zhu Qianyu''s words, Chen Jing is really relieved. You know, the most important thing for such a large family is etiquette. Generally, the younger generation of heterosexual friends will not take home easily. What they can take home is basically to confirm and admit the identity of this heterosexual friend. "Mom, since you come with dad and them, how can they leave you alone?" Bamboo light rain this just thought of the initial problem. "Your father is... Crazy!" To tell you the truth, in the past 21 years, Zhu Zhizhou has not been good to her, but it''s the first time she''s seen such a ferocious man who wants to kill her. Probably, I was really cornered. I thought that Ji Jia was the last ray of light, but I didn''t know that it was completely extinguished before it lit up. "Ah? Crazy? " Bamboo light rain for a time did not understand mother''s meaning, frowning asked. Chen Jing originally intended to keep it from her daughter, but after hearing so much from her daughter, she felt there was no need to keep it from her. In the final analysis, the true face of Zhu Zhizhou and his family, whether the eldest daughter or the youngest daughter, is much more obvious than her. Chen Jing gave a rough account of what happened in the hotel just now when he was angry by Zhu Zhizhou. After hearing this, Zhu Qianyu shivered with anger. "Ma, don''t go back. I''ll tell my sister to help you rent a house in R City, and I''ll live with you. " Sister''s marriage is not far away, bamboo light rain will have to take good care of her mother, don''t let her in this time of accident consciousness. "Light rain..." Chen Jing thinks it''s not right. In fact, the eldest daughter has also said that when she gets married, she will help her find a place to move out. However, it can''t be implemented until she and Yan Shao get married. "Mom, don''t interfere in this. I''ll discuss it with my sister." Bamboo shallow rain said, has taken out the phone to pull out, Chen Jing want to stop, it is too late. "Sister, mom was kidnapped by dad and Zhu Junzhao early this morning and came to r city to talk with Uncle Ji and aunt Tong..." Bamboo light rain with the phone, Chen Jing told her that the content, pour beans generally all repeat once to the phone there bamboo light shadow listen. "Sister, I mean, I rent a house in R City, and I live with my mother. Anyway, your wedding is coming soon. My mother doesn''t have to go back to bamboo house to be bullied." Chen Jing see daughter said this step, had to let the two daughters arranged. It''s said that raising children for old age, she''s not old yet, so her two daughters broke their hearts! "Sister, do you think it''s appropriate for me to make such an arrangement?" "Xiaoyu, your arrangement is very good, but do you forget that your own safety is threatened, and it''s really no problem for you to leave your mother in r city?" After listening to her sister''s words, Zhu Qianyu remembers that she has been picked up by a driver recently. It seems that she has arranged a bodyguard to protect her secretly. She takes her mother with her. Isn''t it obvious that it will increase the burden of Ji''s family? "Well, you take care of your mother one night tonight, and I''ll come to pick her up tomorrow. Since she has fallen out with her father, I don''t care about anything else. I''ll arrange accommodation for her directly." Chapter 1092 Zhu Qianyu calls Letong and says that he has something to do today and wants to stay in the dormitory for one night. Letong learned from the bodyguard that Chen Jing went to find Zhu Qianyu, "Xiaoyu, did your mother come to you? Why don''t you come back with your mother and see our parents. Is that all right? " In the morning at Ji''s, Chen Jing is like an invisible person. Letong also learned about Zhu Qianyu''s mother from other places. What she said is not aimed at Chen Jing at all. As a woman, Letong feels sorry for Chen Jing. At the same time, she is hateful. As a woman, she only regards herself as a man''s appendage and lives for the man''s love. She even forgets her basic dignity as a person. It''s really sad and hateful. Of course, these words Letong did not say to anyone, after all, that is the future in laws, is the mother of bamboo light rain. "Aunt Tong, is this too much trouble for you?" The bamboo light rain over the phone is very hesitant. "What''s the trouble? There are only a few people in our family, but it''s just to cook more rice for your mother and add a bowl and chopsticks. OK, you come back with your mother after school and have a good chat with your mother and daughter in the evening. That''s a deal. I''ll hang up!" Letong finish, don''t give bamboo light rain any chance to repent, directly hang up the phone. Here, Zhu Qianyu hung up and looked up to his mother and said, "Mom, aunt Tong asked me to take you home for dinner tonight, just as parents of both sides meet." Chen Jing slightly timid, "light rain, this is not good? In the morning, I went to Ji''s with your father and had a fight... " When Zhu Qianyu thinks about the attitude of the Ji family towards himself and their attitude towards their father and elder brother, he basically understands that the Ji family are masters of love and hate. "Mom, it''s dad, not you. Aunt Tong is a very clear person. She asks me to take you back with her, which shows that they really want to see you. Even if she wants to be polite to you in the morning, she can''t be polite, can''t she? " Chen Jing thinks that it is true that on an occasion like that in the morning, if Le Tong is kind to herself, it will hurt her. "Besides, as long as I''m with Ji Huan, it''s a matter of time before you meet. It''s better to see you earlier than to put it off all the time. Mom, you''re more at ease, right?" Listening to her daughter''s analysis, how can Chen Jing find a reason to refuse? Moreover, it''s time for her to meet each other''s parents as parents. For so many years, she only knew how to hide in her own shell. Now, it''s time to fulfill her obligations and responsibilities as a mother. "Well, Ma will accompany you home tonight." Chen Jing finally nodded. In the afternoon, Xiao Li came to pick up Zhu Qianyu on time. The car was on the way back to Ji''s home. Chen Jing was as nervous as Zhu Qianyu''s first visit to Ji''s home. After a while, she said she would get off the car to buy a gift. After a while, she whispered to Zhu Qianyu, what if Ji''s home disliked her? Bamboo light rain found that he has no way to use words to comfort her, simply say nothing, take out the mobile phone, open two baby video to my mother. Then, Chen Jing is acutely aware that the two lovely little kids call themselves daughter aunts. "Xiaoyu, they call you auntie, do they call you?" Chen Jing asked uncertainly. Bamboo light rain is not very funny to smile, "yes, how two little guys are not willing to change the name of my sister, anyway, just a name, with them." Although Chen Jing is ignorant, Ji Jia in r city has always heard of it. After all, when she was a chef in Mingxuan Hotel, Ji was a big customer of Mingxuan. Is it really OK for such a wealthy family to treat their daughter so well? Chen Jing has suffered a lot of bullying and abuse in the bamboo family these years. Therefore, she has a lot of prejudice against the rich family. Of course, she also knows that the rich family has a high demand for the family status of their children. "Xiaoyu, they... I mean Ji zongle. Do you know that you are not from the main room?" Chen Jing comes to Zhu Qianyu''s ear and asks in a low voice. Bamboo light rain found that my mother and I used to worry about, actually is the same. "Mom, they all know that they don''t mind that." Chen Jing was dubious until Zhu Qianyu took her into the yard. A pair of living treasures of the Ji family rushed out to meet her as usual. When they saw her, they called "aunts, aunts" all the time. When they came to Zhu Qianyu and saw Chen Jing, they raised their faces curiously, blinked their big black eyes and asked, "are you mother-in-law?" It turns out that Letong called back in advance to tell Aunt Guan, and then told a pair of babies that there would be guests soon. It''s aunt''s mother who wants to call her mother-in-law. Chen Jing looked at a pair of beautiful baby, can''t help squatting down, "yes, I''m mother-in-law, are you Beibei and Guoguo?" Beibei raised his little hand and answered loudly, "report, I''m Beibei!" Guoguo also imitates his elder brother''s appearance and responds clearly, "report, I''m Guoguo!" Chen Jing was so amused by them that she stretched out her hand and pinched their little faces. "That''s lovely. My mother-in-law bought some candy for you. Do you like it?" Chen Jing also bought candy from the candy store at the corner of the street. The landlady has long known the taste of these naughty and greedy little kids. Listening to Zhu Qianyu''s talk about the twins, she chose a big bag according to their taste. "Yes, thank you." Beibei hugged the big bag of candy. Guoguo is responsible for giving Chen Jing a loud kiss, "thank you, mother-in-law!" Chen Jingxin is about to be adored by this pair of babies. "Xiaoyu, they are so cute." Bamboo light rain picked up Beibei, "yes, they are not only lovely, but also smart!" As soon as Beibei heard her aunt boast about herself, she made a face at Chen Jing who picked up the fruit with her mouth, "Hey, hey!" Over the years, Chen Jing''s mind has been basically focused on Zhu Zhizhou. Even when her two daughters were young, she didn''t pay much attention to them. Seeing that beibeiguoguo is so lovely, she can''t help thinking of her neglect and neglect of her daughter. In front of them, the twins are obviously loved by their families. They have the innocence and aura of children. And she can''t even remember what Yinger and Xiaoyu looked like when they were as old as little baby. "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry..." Bamboo light rain suddenly back, look at her, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" She thought, mom backed out! Chen Jing leaned over and rubbed her face. "You and your sister hate me all the time." Bamboo light rain slightly a Leng, for a while, just reaction come over, "Mom, that''s all in the past, say what all have no meaning, after, our mother and daughter three people have a good life!" Chapter 1093 Bamboo light rain led Chen Jing into the house, aunt Guan came out to say hello to her, turned back to the kitchen to toss. Chen Jing thought about her trip. She didn''t bring any gifts except the bag of candy, so she wanted to help in the kitchen. Bamboo light rain called her, "Mom, anyway, you have to stay here for a day tomorrow, let''s cook tomorrow, today, let aunt Guan do." Chen Jing hesitated for a moment, and finally listened to her daughter''s advice, and stayed obediently in the living room to play with a pair of babies. Chen Jing thinks it''s more like a pair of babies playing with her mother and daughter. "Xiaoyu, your sister, have you seen them?" Chen Jing takes advantage of a pair of babies chasing the remote control car and runs away. She asks Zhu Qianyu in a low voice. Zhu Qianyu shakes his head. "My sister has seen Ji Huan, but I haven''t seen uncle Ji and aunt Tong. Don''t worry, mom. They don''t look at people with colored glasses." Bamboo light rain mother and daughter accompanied the baby to play for more than half an hour, outside the door, sounded the sound of the car engine. "Grandparents!" It seems that a pair of babies are more discriminative than adults. Just listening to the sound of the car, they can accurately identify who is coming back. Bamboo light rain and Chen Jing out of the yard, sure enough, see Ji Rui and Letong walked in side by side. Chen Jing was slightly embarrassed, and went up to meet Ji''s couple, who were hugged by a pair of little kids, and said, "general Ji, general le." Ji Rui and Le Tong look at her, and Le Tong reaches out with a smile, "ah Jing, it doesn''t matter if I call you like this? Xiaoyu said that she is a few years younger than me. You can call me sister Tong! Just call him brother Ji! " Such an approachable Letong is quite different from the aggressive Letong I saw in the morning. Maybe there is too much difference between them. Chen Jing doesn''t get used to it all of a sudden. Until Zhu Qianyu bumps her arm, she just reaches out her hand to hold Letong''s hand. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Xiaoyu, please take care of brother Ji and sister Tong. Thank you!" Yue Tong and Ji Rui are so kind that Chen Jing seems more natural. "Ah Jing, what are you talking about? Xiaoyu is Xiaohuan''s girlfriend, which is her own person. What''s the trouble for her. What''s more, the light rain is so bad that beibeiguoguo is very happy all day. Almost every day we make different snacks to serve our stomach. We have to worry about it. We are the one who troubles her. " "Grandma, swing!" The fruit held by Letong points to the swing under the big tree and asks. Letong takes a look at Ji Rui, "Daddy, you give Beibei to ah Jing, and we''ll take the little guy to swing." Ji Rui sends Beibei to Chen Jinghuai. He enters the house. Zhu Qianyu accompanies two mothers and two little kids to the swing. "Ah Jing, didn''t you scare in the morning? I''m sorry. At that time, Lao Ji and I still have Dabao. We can only hold them in that way. " Letong stands under a big tree and apologizes for her aggressiveness in the morning. Although she is not targeting Chen Jing, she doesn''t want Chen Jing to misunderstand. Chen Jing shook her head again and again, "don''t say that, sister Tong. What you said is reasonable. There is no slander. It''s me. At that time, I should have said a few fair words for you." Letong raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder, "we all know your situation, so we had to ignore your existence as much as possible at that time. If anything is wrong, don''t worry about it. Xiaoyu and Xiaohuan have a very good relationship. I don''t want to hurt their young feelings because of the misunderstanding between our elders." After listening to Letong''s words, Chen Jing finally understood what her daughter said. This Letong, indeed, is a woman with a clear distinction between right and wrong. In a word, we are really two extreme people. She is strong, independent and independent. She is indecisive. She likes to rely on others for everything "Sister Tong, I''m ashamed to say that Xiaoyu and Yinger have suffered a lot in the bamboo family since I was a child. It''s all my responsibility. I always thought that a family can only be supported by being a father. But today I see you, and I realize that I''m very wrong!" At this time, Chen Jing''s heart is full of remorse, blaming herself for neglecting a pair of daughters for 20 years for a man. Originally, Letong had some opinions on Chen Jing. Now she confessed so much that she vaguely understood that after she went back with Zhu Zhizhou, there might have been a conflict. Otherwise, she could not have realized so thoroughly in a short time. Letong doesn''t know that Chen Jing had a positive conflict with the bamboo family because of her eldest daughter Zhu Qianying''s marriage some time ago. Since then, Chen Jing has completely given up on the bamboo family. Because of her dead heart, those real situations that she pretended to be invisible or deliberately ignored in the past, now when I look back, suddenly it becomes clear that the facts are in front of her, and she can''t understand them thoroughly. "Ah Jing, don''t worry. Xiaoyu is a good child. I haven''t seen your eldest daughter, shadow. However, Xiaohuan said that shadow is a very independent and strong girl. Therefore, you should be proud to have such a strong and sensible daughter. In the past, wrong is wrong, and no one can change it. The key is to turn back in time if wrong. In the future, there will be Xiaoyu, Xiaohuan and their shadow. They will be filial to you. Don''t think too much about it! " How clever Letong is. Even if Zhu Qianyu doesn''t tell her why Chen Jing found r big, Letong links things up. After analyzing, it''s easy to understand that Chen Jing''s situation in Zhu''s home must be very difficult. Chen Jing also understood the meaning of Letong''s words. "Thank you for your reminding. Just now, I talked with Xiaoyu and Yinger about this problem. Yinger will come to visit you tomorrow. After I go back, I will never go back to Zhujia. It''s no fun to go back!" Chen Jing didn''t expect that she had stuck to her goal for 21 years. When she decided to let go, she felt very relaxed and comfortable. "Mom, if you think so, my sister and I can rest assured!" Bamboo light rain has been taking care of the two kids, this time, beibeiguoguo did not play swing, climbing on the grass, I do not know what to look for, bamboo light rain will Qin come back to my mother. Chen Jing reached out and gently hugged her daughter, "Xiaoyu, mom is wrong! After that, I will never be confused again! In the future, I will take you to have a good life! " Letong looks at a mother and daughter embracing each other. She also feels her eyes are hot. She raises her hand and wipes the corners of her eyes. "Sister Tong, after light rain, please take more care of her. Of course, Yinger and I will try our best to spend more time with her." Although her daughter and Letong''s son haven''t got to the point of marriage, and Ji Huan and Chen Jing haven''t met yet, she thinks that Ji Huan must be a good man with such a family, so it''s worth her daughter''s life. Chapter 1094 Ji Rui, Letong and Ji Dabao''s attitude towards Chen Jing is totally different from that of Ji''s attitude towards Zhu Zhizhou during the day. What''s more, Chen Jing found that the Ji family are very considerate. They can basically talk around other people''s wounds and get along with them. They are very comfortable. Moreover, they can sincerely feel their respect for themselves. This is exactly the same as what I felt at home. Chen Jing vaguely understands why her youngest daughter has been helping the Ji family speak. At night, mother and daughter sleep in the same bed. In fact, it''s still early to go to bed. Letong probably wants to give her mother and daughter some independent space in private. As soon as ten o''clock arrives, she excuses that she is tired and goes back to her room to have a rest. "Mom, what''s up? I didn''t lie to you, did I? " Bamboo light rain happily pillow Chen Jing''s arm, mother and daughter between rare intimacy. "Well, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. I''m really relieved." Originally, Chen Jing was very dissatisfied with being forced to go to r city. Now, she thanks Zhu Zhizhou for forcibly turning her around. Otherwise, it will be a long time before she knows that her little daughter has found a good home. "Xiaobao... I mean Ji Huan. What kind of person is he?" Chen Jing one night to listen to Letong they are Xiaobao Xiaobao''s call, so, she also followed a time called out. Bamboo light rain pillow in her arm, one foot up, one foot up gently shaking. "He? It''s hard to describe. " Chen Jing did not say a word, quietly listening to her daughter slowly go on. "He''s very outgoing and active. He''s not as steady as brother Ji, but he''s also very reliable. I''ve met a lot of problems in recent months, which he helped me solve." Chen Jing thought about it, "maybe, on the surface, she looks outgoing and active, but on the inside, she is very stable? Like your sister? " Bamboo light rain listen to mother so a mention, eh, really don''t say, Ji Huan and sister, really a bit like! "Mom, I don''t think you know your sister very well." Bamboo light rain turned over, holding Chen Jing''s hand coquetry. Chen Jing raised her hand. Finally, she put her hand on her forehead and rubbed it a few times. "You are my daughters. With a little thought, I can understand you." "Well, mom, it''s so nice of you to be like this!" Zhu Qianyu buries his head in Chen Jinghuai and rubs it hard. The mother and daughter said a lot of private things that night, which is probably more than the sum of so many years in the past. The next morning, the Ji family and Zhu Qianyu''s mother and daughter went out for morning tea. After one night and one morning, Chen Jing was already very familiar with the Ji family. When Zhu Qianying arrived, she saw that her mother, who was not very good at communication, was able to talk and laugh with the Ji family. After greeting, she pulled Zhu Qianyu and asked in a low voice, "Xiaoyu, Mother seems to have a good chat with aunt Tong? " Bamboo light rain raises an eye to see a few elders who talk and laugh, nods to reply a way. "Yes, I think it''s strange. This time, mom seems to have released her nature." "What are your two little sisters talking about?" Chen Jing, a mother, seldom plays a joke on her daughter. "I''m talking about you!" Bamboo shallow shadow does not hide, generously admit. "Me? Do you speak ill of me? " Bamboo light rain puffed a smile, "Mom, my sister and I are really saying bad things about you. We think you are very talkative and like a changed person. We all wonder if you have lifted some seal and released your nature." Everyone is amused by the words of bamboo light rain, Beibei fruit has always been sticky, this, sticky in bamboo light rain sister side, do not want to go away. So, Niuniu and Zhu Qianyu sisters will lead a pair of live treasure to play in the yard together. Although it was December now, the sun was very bright today. Sitting on the grass, it was warm. Bamboo light rain simply lay down on the grass and closed his eyes. "Sister Han, I heard from Xiaoyu that you want to make her play?" Although Zhu Qianying is a sister here in Xiaoyu, she is two or three years younger than Sihan. Politely, she can''t call her name directly. "Yes, Xiaoyu''s script is very interesting. It''s different from those old screenwriters. The angle is more unique. If I can, I hope Xiaoyu will write and direct by himself, and I will act." When Zhu Qianyu heard the praise of his idol, Zhang Kaiyan said, "sister Han, your current status, not to mention the first sister of Xinying, is that you are the first sister of the film industry, and no one dares to criticize you. As an unknown intern, you really can cooperate with me?" Niu Niu patted her head. "I''m also a little artist from obscurity. I''ve come to where I am today step by step. Your work is very good. What you lack is just some practical experience. Anyway, you''ve learned a lot in your internship in cardiography? I''m not in a hurry. I''ll wait for you. It doesn''t matter for two or three years. " Bamboo light rain is very moved, from the head nest to the side of the bamboo light shadow shoulder rub a few times, "sister, you see how happy I am, even idols spoil me, longitudinal me!" Bamboo shallow shadow is both angry and funny, Qu Qi fingers knock her head, "Hey, you this is red fruit show off, illegal, you know?" After laughing, he looked at Niuniu again with regret, "sister Han, I''m sorry, this silly girl has caused you a lot of trouble, right?" Niuniu waved her hand with a smile. "There, Xiaoyu is not stupid. Besides, she helps us a lot. Just say Beibei and Guoguo. Every morning, she opens her eyes and looks for her aunt." Bamboo shallow shadow patted bamboo light rain''s head, "fierce, in Han elder sister here stole not small teacher, later help me with children." Bamboo light rain a listen, eyes are bright, eyes subconsciously sweep to bamboo light shadow of the abdomen, "sister, you have?" Bamboo shallow shadow rolled a big white eye, "who said I have? But isn''t it a matter of time? " Bamboo shallow shadow can''t naively think, inflammation little marry her door, for of, is to ask for a wife. The ultimate goal is not to add to the family? Although Zhu Qianying occasionally laments that she has become a tool of procreation, she will comfort herself later. Since Yan Shao''s goal is to have a child, as long as she gives birth, he will probably be able to give her corresponding freedom. Bamboo light rain did not hide his disappointment, "Oh, I thought I was going to be a sister-in-law." Bamboo shallow shadow smiles to push her, "beautiful you! I like children so much that I can have one early? " Bamboo light rain face immediately red, "elder sister! Where do you want to go! Ji Huan and I... " In the middle of the speech, I seem to realize something, but bamboo light rain can''t go on. Bamboo shallow shadow funny ground looks at her, "you and Ji Huan how?"? "Ha?" He hit her with his arm. Bamboo light rain a turn body don''t open a face, "don''t tell you!" Bamboo shallow shadow puts face close to past, small voice teases her, "how, haven''t opened meat?" Chapter 1095 Bamboo light rain''s face more red, fortunately, Niu Niu did not know how to enter the grass to look at the two little guys, otherwise, let her hear, more embarrassing. "Elder sister, I didn''t think you were so bad before. Did Yan Shao damage you?" Bamboo shallow shadow puffed to smile, "fool, this call what bad! Are you and Ji Huan adult men and women? Or do I remember wrongly that my sister is only eight years old? " Bamboo light rain decided to ignore the bad sister, she stood up and patted the grass on the butt, "bamboo light shadow, you are still bullied by Yan Shao, psychological imbalance, want to find back in me?" In addition, bamboo light rain really unexpected other reasons. Bamboo light shadow raised his head, dark eyes refract the light and shadow of the sun, which is shining with abnormal brilliance. "Yes, I was bullied by him. You are going to see him this Friday. How are you going to help me get it back?" Bamboo light rain made a click action, "I hit him!" Bamboo shallow shadow ha ha laughs, "you this small body, want to beat him, you dream! Ji Huan is about the same! " "Alas, the more I listen, the more curious I am. I really want to have a quick look at Yan Shao''s handsome and extraordinary demeanor!" Bamboo light rain stretched a stretch, not without saying. Bamboo shallow shadow raised a foot to kick on her buttock, "you don''t talk nonsense, careful Ji Huan is jealous!" Bamboo light rain thought, as if, Jihuan jealous opportunities are not many. "Sister, don''t worry. Ji Huan doesn''t like to be jealous!" Bamboo shallow shadow and toward her buttocks gently came for a while, "you pretend, ah, there is no man not jealous." After educating a pair of naughty little babes, Niu Niu vaguely heard the conversation between the two sisters, then turned to Zhu Qianyu and said, "Xiaoyu, don''t come to the conclusion too early. I agree with the shadow statement!" Bamboo light rain speechless, curled his mouth, said not with them. But Zhu Qianying said, "Xiaoyu, if a man is jealous, it means he cares about you. If he is not jealous at all, it means, hum!" Bamboo light rain thinks, this fire can''t only burn oneself, "elder sister, according to you say so, inflammation little very love to be jealous?" Bamboo shallow shadow Zheng for a moment, "he ah, also love it..." To sister ambiguous answer, bamboo light rain is very dissatisfied. "What is also love?" "It means that if a man is jealous, it means that he cares about you. This applies to that man!" Zhu Qianyu always feels that her sister is avoiding something, but she can''t fight her sister in terms of bickering. After several rounds of talking, she is somehow bypassed by Zhu Qianying. "Sister Han, my wedding will be held at Christmas. Please bring my baby and brother Ji with you." "It must be a pity that beibeiguo is too small. Otherwise, let them be your flower boys and be happy." Niu Niu looks like a pity. "Sister Han, it''s no pity. When Xiaoyu and Jihuan get married, beibeiguoguo will just be a flower boy!" "Ha, that''s a good idea indeed!" Niu Niu and Zhu Qianying don''t pay any attention to the subject of Zhu Qianyu at all. They imagine at will and talk about the wedding of Zhu Qianyu and Ji Huan. They say that Zhu Qianyu turns his eyes on one side. "Shadow, if you need to, I can play the wedding march at your wedding, or other festive music." Bamboo shallow shadow of his wedding, in fact, did not spend much thought, and, she does not want to trouble Niu Niu. "Thank you, sister Han. I''ll go back and ask Yan Shao about it." "Well, as long as you need to, you can contact me at any time. I practice every day and I don''t know how to do it by hand." Since Niu Niu released an album and started touring concerts, her reputation has improved a lot. It''s fantastic for many people to ask Sihan, a violinist, to play a song at her wedding. But here in zhuqianying, she feels that her wedding with impure motives spoils Sihan''s mind. "Thank you, sister Han!" Bamboo shallow shadow again serious thanks. Zhu Qianying and Chen Jing, under the hospitality of Ji''s family, stayed at Ji''s house for another night. The next morning, mother and daughter flew back to L City by plane. In the evening, Zhu Qianyu receives a phone call from her sister, saying that her mother has settled down and is living in an apartment in Yanshao. No matter how bold the people in Zhu''s family are, they will not extend their claws into Yanshao''s sphere of influence. Bamboo light rain peace of mind, at 10 pm, interrupted two nights of video dating, finally as usual. Seeing Ji Huan on the screen, Zhu Qianyu suddenly thought of his sister''s words during the day and asked, "Ji Huan, my sister said that if a man is jealous, it means that he cares about you. This applies to that man. Is it true?" Ji Huan didn''t even think about it and nodded, "that''s of course. As long as they are jealous of the people they like, men are very jealous, almost without exception." Bamboo shallow rain cough two, "I thought you won''t!" Jihuan jiongjiong''s eyes on the screen seem to penetrate the screen and fall directly on Zhu Qianyu''s face, "Xiaoyu, you are honest, what bad things have you done?" Bamboo light rain quickly shook his head, "how can I do anything, I just think you are very open-minded, should not care about these." Ji Huan said very seriously, "it has nothing to do with being open-minded or not, and it''s not a matter of calculation. Anyway, I''ll tell you, I''m jealous if you''re good to beibeiguo! " This, bamboo light rain really did not feel out. But Ji Huan said it seriously, not like joking at all. "It''s like the last time I asked your sister to meet, Yan Shao also followed me. Before I introduced myself, Yan Shao''s eyes could kill people. I stretched out my hand and he ignored me. He didn''t pay attention to me until I introduced myself that I was your boyfriend!" Ji Huan''s words inadvertently give Zhu Qianyu an answer she always wants to know. "So Yan Shao really cares about my sister, right?" Bamboo light rain''s worry, after listening to Ji Huan''s words, then disappeared. Perhaps, as my mother said, sister and Yan little, slowly have feelings are not necessarily. "With my intuition as a man, I think that''s right. As for whether your sister and Yan Shao think so, I really don''t know. " Ji Huan thinks he still can''t see through Yan Shao and Zhu Qianying. First of all, or they don''t know them well enough. Second, emotional things, like drinking water, warm and cold. What other people look at is all nonsense. "My father and my elder brother didn''t give you any trouble after they went back, did they?" Ji Huan knew about Zhu Zhizhou''s father and son''s breaking into Ji''s president''s office the same day. However, he trusted his parents and brother''s fighting power and paid little attention to it. But Letong and Ji Dabao probably didn''t want to embarrass him either. So, when they mentioned that, they simply said two or three words, and didn''t say much. Chapter 1096 The wedding of Yan Shao and Zhu Qianying is very grand. Ji''s family and Yang Sheng''s wife are all invited by Yan Shao. Of course, only Yan Shao knows how much of this is about mutual support in business and the relationship between Zhu Qianying and Zhu Qianyu. Anyway, the gift given by the Ji family to Zhu Qianying was so big that Zhu Qianying was surprised. This gift is a 5% equity transfer of Mingxuan group. In fact, this big gift is the 5% shares of Mingxuan group that Ji Huan bought when the shares of Mingxuan group were in the doldrums. When he bought it, it was not worth much to Ji Huan. Now, for Zhu Qianying and Zhu Qianyu, the shares are of special significance. "Ji Huan, isn''t that good? Or you can give it to Xiaoyu. " Although bamboo shallow shadow wants this 5% share very much, but she feels that she has no reason to accept. Ji Huan put it back in front of Zhu Qianying. "Shadow, Xiaoyu has been able to grow up in the bamboo family all these years. Your contribution is greater than anyone else. I understand and appreciate your hard work. Of course, I hope you and Yan Shao can be happy in the future, but if there is a chance, this 5% share can also guarantee the life of you and aunt Jing. " Ji Huan is very clear that Zhu Qianying has a strong self-esteem and easily won''t accept other people''s handouts and gifts, but he and Xiao Yu are really worried about her, so in this way, give her a little protection. Bamboo shallow shadow listen to him so say, know oneself again affectedly refuse, is bad his a mind. "Well, I''ll take the shares first. For the time being, it should be your dowry to Xiaoyu, OK?" Ji Huan didn''t care what name the gift was given. Anyway, he only wanted the result. "Yes, yes, whatever you think it is." Of course, the grand and lively wedding must throw flower balls. I don''t know whether it is sincere or coincidence. Most of the flower balls thrown back by Zhu Qianying fall steadily into Zhu Qianyu''s arms. Bamboo shallow shadow turned around, see sister stupidly holding the flower ball, seems to have no reaction, and the side of Ji Huan, but with a smile hug her kiss. "Ji Huan, do you want to propose on the spot?" Ji Huan looked at bamboo light rain with a smile, "light rain, do you want to?" Xiaoyu blushed and shook his head, "we are still small..." One is only 18, and the other is only 21. It''s really too young. "Well! I owe you first Ji Huan has no taboo to be a big group of guests upstream, and kisses her on the lips. It''s the wedding of Yan Shao that makes people know whether they should or not. Not only Miss Wu of the bamboo family got married well, but Miss Liu also found a rich man. However, although this matter is well known in the upper class, the loan letter that Mingxuan Hotel re submitted is still rejected for the same reason. This matter, as long as a little brain people can understand, Ji family, and Yan Shao also hold the same attitude and position. We will not support or participate in the financial and internal affairs of the bamboo family. Ji Huan''s work in L City is progressing smoothly. Because of the relationship between Zhu Qianying and Yanshao, he is familiar with a lot. Some cooperation between Ji and Yanhuang group is gradually transferred to him. Ji Yu, the elder brother, said very clearly, "Xiaobao, you didn''t have a girlfriend before. You work with us, we have no problem. But now that you have Xiaoyu, you have to set up your own career. In this way, Xiaoyu can be more at ease. " Jihuan understand brother''s heart and painstaking, brother to sister opened between heart shadow, then he, want to give light rain what? For the time being, he really didn''t think of the right one. However, he and Xiaoyu are still young, and it''s not too late to practice and decide. Therefore, when Ji Yu slowly transferred Yanhuang''s cooperation to him, although he worked hard, he had no complaints. Ji Huan was very busy, and so was Zhu Qianyu. After attending her sister''s wedding, Zhu Qianyu''s life became busy again. Near the end of the semester, the school curriculum has become tense. On the side of Xinying, in addition to staying in the production group, Zhu Qianyu also officially worships a popular screenwriter teacher as her master. She doesn''t want to let her idol''s reputation fall on her bad script. The Ji family seems to know that she is very busy. Recently, they specially invited an extra nanny to take care of Beibei and Guoguo. They tried their best to let her return to the Ji family and have time to write scripts and do her own business. She and Ji Huan, as usual, live the life of a cowherd and a weaver girl, usually separated for five days and met again in two days. Of course, it''s two days. In fact, it''s only three nights. Because Ji Huan came back on Friday, she had to work in Xinying on Saturdays and Sundays. So, only three nights on Friday and Saturday, they can really stay together. Because of the light rain, Ji Huan became a frequent visitor to Xinying. No, to be exact, he''s a regular on the set. On Saturday, he changed his bad habit of sleeping in on rest days and got up early to send bamboo light rain back to his heart. Sometimes, he would accompany her to stay in the crew all day, sometimes, he would leave to do his own thing, and when Zhu Qianyu got off work, he would always come back on time to pick her up. Now, all the people who are devoted to the film know that Zhu Qianyu is the future daughter-in-law of the boss''s younger brother. Naturally, he is polite to her. In addition, Zhu Qianyu is an easygoing person who is easy to get along with others. Since Ji Huan Da Fangfang made public her relationship with each other, her relationship with the crew and even the people in Xinying has become more harmonious. She followed the first crew to shoot the set of network drama, online broadcast has been more than a month, needless to say, fire. Not only the director is hot, but also the screenwriter and one man, two men and one woman are all hot! These two men and one woman are all contract artists of Xinying. Although they are new people, they are all from professional backgrounds. They have high facial values and good acting skills. As soon as they are pushed out, they quickly become popular little fresh meat and little Huadan, and more and more people call home to negotiate. Bamboo light rain see in the eye, in private, then talk with Ji Huan, "Ji Huan, I found your family is really good, don''t look too accurate." Ji Huan was confused by the topic she suddenly inserted, but he deliberately misinterpreted her words. "Of course, otherwise, how can I find such a good girlfriend as you! Well, my dad and my brother are the same! " Probably, in the eyes of young master Ji Huan, the three best women in the world were all taken in by the men of his Ji family. Bamboo light rain was said by him to have goose bumps all over his body. He bent his elbow and bumped his chest and said, "who said me? I said that the employees of Xinying are really not waste, they are all elites." [recommend Hao Jiyou''s article "emperor shaochong''s wife 100" ¡ã£º Wife, go away, rebirth revenge shuangwen, girls can search to have a look] Chapter 1097 On the first Saturday after the new year''s Day holiday, Zhu Qianyu followed the director in the studio. It is said that this film of biography is the largest lineup made by Xinying with the largest investment so far. After the shooting of the inner scene in the past two months, there will be more than half a year''s outer scene to be shot after the Spring Festival. It is going to be put on in October. It is the highlight of next year''s awards. This is one of the biggest films that Zhu Qianyu has encountered in his internship in Xinying for such a long time, so he spent all day asking questions from the director. Director Lei is one of the most important directors in China. Domestic and foreign directors have won a lot of awards. It''s not high-yield. He only makes one play every year, but almost every one of them is excellent. Ji Huan greets director Lei early in the morning and asks him to take care of his little girl friend more. In addition, Zhu Qianyu''s beautiful voice is sweet, and he is more diligent than the staff in the production group. Therefore, director Lei is quite kind to her and knows all about the questions she raises between work. The assistant handed the mobile phone to Lei Dao. After listening to the call, Lei Dao said to Zhu Qianyu behind him, "Xiaoyu, the manager asked you to go to his office." "Now?" The relationship between Zhu Qianyu and Si Jun has long been familiar with Ji family. "Well!" Lei Dao waved to her to go quickly. To tell you the truth, the next play is a very important part in the whole play. Zhu Qianyu has always wanted to know how to deal with Lei Dao''s lack of verbal expression, but through the actor''s body language to express the complex inner drama of the characters. I can''t help feeling sorry that I can''t see it. Director Lei seems to have seen through her mind and said to the deputy director on one side, "Xiao Wang, the background of the 10th and 11th stanzas is the same as now. Next, shoot the afternoon of the 10th and 11th stanzas and the 8th and 9th stanzas, so that they can have a good mood." Bamboo light rain said thank you to Lei Dao with a smile, Lei Dao said with a smile, "you''re welcome, just invite me to eat cake tomorrow." Before, Zhu Qianyu made some small cakes for the crew to eat. Everyone said they were better than those bought outside. Other people were embarrassed to ask Zhu Qianyu to make them, but Lei Dao was different. "No problem. I''ll bring it tomorrow." Lei Dao got her promise, not satisfied, "do more, I''ll take some back to coax my little emperor." At Ji''s house these days, Zhu Qianyu has developed a lot of fruit cake pudding suitable for children. Now he makes an OK gesture to Lei Dao, happily goes out of the studio and drives back to Xin Ying on the battery car Ji Huan bought for her. "Brother Jun, are you looking for me?" When bamboo light rain goes in, Si Junzheng and two directors are talking about something. When they see bamboo light rain coming, they wave to her. "Director Lu, director Yu!" Zhu Qianyu said hello to the two directors and sat down on the sofa opposite them. "Xiaoyu, you''ve been practicing in Xinying for more than half a year. We''ve seen all the films you''ve directed before. We feel that both the shooting technique and the expression are very novel and unique." Si Jun''s words, let bamboo light rain flattered, "thank Jun brother, thank the two directors greatly." "The company''s latest recruitment of a few artists, the acting teacher said that the basic can make some small play to temper, I mean, for them a few tailor-made youth network drama, about ten episodes of length, do you have interest?" Si Jun next words, directly hit the bamboo light rain confused. "Brother Jun, you mean, let me be the director of this online drama?" Bamboo light rain exclaimed in disbelief. Si Jun and the other three were amused by her undisguised reaction, and Si Jun nodded for sure. "Yes, as long as you nod your head, not only the director will let you be, but also the script will be written by you!" Bamboo light rain stares big eye Leng to have several seconds, just busily not the ground nods, "willing willing, I certainly willing!" "Well, that''s settled. Here''s a list of several artists. If you want to know their situation and characteristics, you can call the teacher Guan who is responsible for giving them training courses. As for the type of drama, we don''t limit it, as long as the plot is positive. " Zhu Qianyu felt like he had won the lottery. As soon as he got out of the office, he called Ji Huan to report the good news. Hung up the phone, happily riding a small battery back to the studio. She found that since she came to Xinying, no, it should be said that since she met Ji Huan, her good luck has been smashed one after another. What''s more, these surprises all came too suddenly, without any omen, which made her dizzy. Occasionally, she felt like she was in a dream, full of unreal feeling. Back in the studio, the crew was having lunch. Zhu Qianyu took his lunch box and sat down to eat while reporting good news to Zhu Qianying. She told her inner thoughts to her sister, and the bamboo shadow on the other side of the phone came back to her, "fool, it shows that you and Ji Huan are made for each other. Only Ji Huan can untie your seal of good luck. So, when you meet him, you''ll get better. " After listening to her sister''s alternative explanation, Zhu Qianyu''s heart became steadfast again, and his love for Ji Huan became stronger and stronger. In the evening, Ji Huan came to pick her up from work on time. When she got on the bus, a beautiful red rose suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. "Here you are!" Bamboo light rain took the rose, "thank you!" Look down at the leaves, it seems, still stained with dew. "Ji Huan, did you steal it from the flower field outside?" On the way to Xinying, there is a large flower field full of roses. Ji Huan laughs and shakes his head, "I trade it for labor!" "Labor?" Bamboo light rain obviously don''t believe him. "Yes, my aunt told me to dance a hot dance, so she gave me a rose and I danced!" Ji Huan spoke very seriously. Bamboo light rain this just know, oneself was fooled by him! "Yes? What hot dance? Steel tube dance? Or hip hop? " Bamboo light rain teases him. Ji Huan choked a smile, "strip dance!" Even though he knew that he was talking nonsense, bamboo light rain still glared at him fiercely, "do you dare?" Ji Huan immediately raised a hand, "I dare not, ask my wife to spare my life!" Two people talk and laugh for a while, bamboo light rain just asked Ji Huan. "Ji Huan, tell me the truth, let me write network drama and director this proposal, is it you and Junge put forward?" Ji Huan shook his head again and again, "Xiaoyu, don''t do me wrong! If I do this kind of favoritism, I''ll let Si Jun step out of my mind early in the morning, so that you can spend more time with me. Do you think I would be so stupid to have so much work arranged for you? " Chapter 1098 No matter what Ji Huan said was true or false, bamboo light rain did not make more research. If it has nothing to do with him, it shows that his ability really makes others look at him with new eyes. Therefore, he should cherish this hard won opportunity. If it''s related to him, he should work hard and make achievements to show others that Ji Huan''s eyes are right! The script tailored for Sihan Du has been progressing slowly. Zhu Qianyu decides to put it aside and write the script carefully. It''s not that she doesn''t value Sihan''s play. On the contrary, it''s because she values Sihan''s play too much that she feels that her ability is limited for the time being. She wants to sharpen it and come back to write Sihan''s play. She told Sihan what she thought. Sihan patted her on the shoulder and said, "inspiration is something that can''t be forced. You don''t think it''s the right time, so you can write it when it''s the right time. For example, when I write music, sometimes I can''t think of two sentences, but when inspiration comes, I can write two or three songs a day. Moreover, this sudden burst of inspiration is much better than what you rack your brains to think of! " Sihan''s words are shared by Zhu Qianyu. "Yes, yes, just like my award-winning online drama, the creation process took only one day from the idea to the completion, but after that, I could hardly find any place to pick a thorn. Anyway, at that time, I was extremely satisfied with the script. Of course, looking back now, I still feel that there are many things that can be improved. " The two sisters in law, nestling in the living room, chatted about composition and script for more than an hour, until beibeiguoguo came out of the bath and pounced on them for cuddle, the conversation between them had to stop. The Ji brothers, who worked as nannies all night, were able to relax. They poured two glasses of red wine in the pub and began to drink slowly. "I always feel that nothing is hard to pour myself, but in terms of music, I really can''t have a common language with your sister, or I can understand, but I can''t talk more deeply with her." The two brothers are sitting on the high stool outside the bar with their eyes on the two big and small people in the living room. "Brother, I know what you think. It''s like I can''t talk with Xiaoyu about her script. However, they met a bosom friend. What my sister said, Xiaoyu can understand, what Xiaoyu said, and my sister can understand, so good!" Ji Huan shakes the red wine in the glass and sighs! "Yes, I often see them meet each other. I don''t know what they are talking about. At first, I thought they were saying bad things about us. Later, after listening carefully, I found that they were talking about a new tune your sister made some time ago." Ji Dabao has the same feeling. "Tut, I used to hear people say that the relationship between sister-in-law and daughter-in-law is generally difficult. Now it seems that it''s not a problem at all. I think they are a pair of good friends!" Here, the two brothers are chatting happily that they don''t need to drink happily because they are stuck between their brother and wife. Over there, Sihan and Zhu Qianyu are telling bedtime stories to Beibei and Guoguo. The two kids insisted on the role-playing of mummy and aunt to tell them the story of big gray wolf and little white rabbit. Through a round of argument between the brother and sister, the two babies finally assigned mummy to act as gray wolf and aunt as white rabbit. So Sihan, the queen of the song, began to sing in her sweet voice, "little rabbit, open the door..." The two little kids, playing the role of the little white rabbit''s younger brother and sister, shivered behind the little white rabbit and sang, "no, no, I don''t..." The two brothers drank half a bottle of red wine. Over there, the two little kids lie on Sihan and Zhu Qianyu, sleeping like a pig. Ji Dabao put down his glass and patted Xiaobao on the shoulder. "OK, let''s get back our families and go to sleep with each other." Ji Xiaobao glared at him, "brother, are you on purpose?" Ji Dabao said with a smile, "I did it on purpose! You forget that you used to laugh at me for not having the courage. Now, it''s your turn. Don''t you have the courage? " Ji Xiaobao choked so hard to refute! Sure enough, this day is fair. It''s not that we don''t report it, it''s just that the time has not come. Of course, the two brothers are choking, but everyone knows that it''s not that they have no courage, but that they don''t want to force her because they love her so much. Everything, just let it be. Would rather, he was holding to bear, even if almost holding out internal injury, still can not bear to put the wolf claw to his beloved her. Of course, little girl Zhu Qianyu doesn''t know about this. She just thinks that Ji Huan seems to be very angry recently. She thinks that his skin is better and smoother than that of a girl since she knew him. But this night, she saw two red pimples growing on his bright forehead. "Ji Huan, have you been working hard recently?" The little girl, who didn''t know it, sat on young master Ji''s lap and was encircled by his long arm. They were brushing the website together to watch funny jokes and videos. Ji Huan is a little confused. At work, he feels OK. "In that case, the progress of the base is more than half now. Although there are many things to worry about, it is much easier than at the beginning." "But I heard from my sister that you are now in charge of many cooperation cases between Ji and Yanhuang group?" Zhu Qianyu and Zhu Qianying often talk on the phone. Of course, her sister has heard about this. However, she always believes in Ji Huan''s ability and doesn''t think these jobs will cause him any pressure. But now see him even acne are out, probably, or too hard? "Oh, yes, I''m in L City. It''s more convenient to communicate with Yanshao, so I gradually take over the work there. In fact, not only the business of Yanhuang group, but also the affairs of Mingxuan group. However, now the cooperation between Mingxuan group and Ji''s has been cut by more than half, and there is not much work to take over. " Mingxuan Hotel, bamboo light rain has not heard sister mentioned. "Are you responsible for Mingxuan? Then my father and elder brother didn''t give you a look, did they? " The little girl is worried about him, she has forgotten the two acne things on his forehead. Ji Huan pecked on her small face and asked with a smile, "do you think they dare?" Bamboo light rain crooked head to think, "well, also right, they really dare not!" Since my mother officially left the bamboo house, no matter bamboo light shadow or bamboo light rain, she never stepped into the bamboo house again. Zhu Zhizhou asked Chen Jing in a low voice, but Chen Jing was determined not to look back this time. As a result, most of the people outside know that the relationship between Zhu Zhizhou and his fourth aunt, as well as the two daughters born to him and his fourth aunt, has basically broken off, and they almost did not publish in the newspaper to break away from the relationship between father and daughter. Chapter 1099 Zhu Qianyu met the trainer and several artists respectively. After understanding the performance characteristics of the three men and three women, he spent more than a month writing a play about youth, friendship and love for them. When the script was submitted for review, Si Jun and several directors agreed that it was very interesting. So they asked her to extend the plot to 15 episodes, and decided to continue shooting the second season and the third season if it worked well after the broadcast A few months later, the online drama "the most beautiful years" written and directed by Zhu Qianyu was officially broadcast exclusively on Jishi''s Z & L network platform in July, when the summer vacation began. Before the broadcast, Xinying started to make a series of publicity half a month in advance, and held roadshows and meetings at universities in major cities. Several actors are all high-value and high EQ people. Although they are newcomers, the performance of the meeting is very good. In addition, Zhu Qianyu, a high-value screenwriter and director, held two or three meetings. Omnipotent netizens gave him the title of "the most beautiful years" crew, calling it "the highest value online drama group in history". Since the drama "love of life" has not been broadcasted, some gags and small fragments intentionally flowed out by Xinying have been quickly forwarded on the Internet. Before the drama is broadcasted, the people in the drama have become popular first. On the day of its official broadcast, Nianhua made a 5 million premiere, which was directly proportional to the netizens'' praise. From the appearance of the six leading actors to their acting skills, from the talent of the screenwriter and director, and from the shrewdness of the work of the screenwriter and director to the cute in ordinary times, all of them are talked about by netizens. Overnight, more than six stars became red, even bamboo light rain became red. After the network drama was broadcast, the young master''s name for Zhu Qianyu changed from Xiaoyu to big director and gold medal screenwriter. When he mentioned his girlfriend to others, he said with pride that my family is a big director and a big screenwriter. After the summer vacation, he became a junior. It''s OK to say relaxed or tense in the course of her junior year, but no matter the course is tense or relaxed, her schedule is basically full. Now, she is similar to Sihan a few years ago. She has to go back to Xinying to prepare for the script and shooting of the second season of "love". That day, she drove back to Xinying after class. In the past six months, she not only got her driver''s license, but also received a limited edition beetle from her dear young master Ji on her birthday. When she drove her orange beetle back to Xinying, Tian Fang rushed to congratulate her. "Xiaoyu, Congratulations Bamboo light rain inexplicably staring at Tian Fang, "Fangjie, congratulations on what?" Tian Fang took her to Si Jun '' R satellite TV, a few years ago, was just a small satellite TV, but in recent years, it has become one of the top five satellite TV stations in China with several high ratings of reality TV. Therefore, if Nian Hua can be put on R satellite TV, its popularity will certainly be wider and more comprehensive. This, as a screenwriter and director of bamboo light rain, of course, very clear. "Did they restrict the subject matter?" As a screenwriter, Zhu Qianyu''s biggest worry is that her script will be deleted and modified due to various restrictions. In the end, it will be completely out of her original intention. In order to avoid this, she had to understand it first. "The other side said that as long as they can go through the review, they will try their best to respect the opinions of the screenwriter. All the deletions and changes will be approved by you. In other words, you still have the initiative in editing and directing the script." In fact, the audit standard of online drama is lower than that of TV drama, but the rules to follow are basically the same. However, the investment cost of online drama is much lower than that of TV drama. The scene and layout must be much simpler, and the location can be avoided. In addition to the different performance and shooting techniques from some major directors, the online drama "love of life" tells a story and expresses ideas that are thought-provoking and full of positive energy, and the chance of over trial is 100%. "After cooperating with them, can''t the network be synchronized any more? I think most young people are more used to watching on the Internet now. If the Internet is not synchronized, I am afraid that the audience base accumulated in the first quarter will be lost. " Si Jun nodded, "well, we have just mentioned that. Now our intention is basically the same, that is, to strive for the simultaneous broadcasting of TV and Internet." "That''s just selling the right to broadcast TV to them. Is that what it means?" In the year of Xinying, Zhu Qianyu learned a lot about director and screenwriter, but also other things. "Well, that''s right!" Bamboo light rain has no objection to this, "as long as I can have the initiative of script and shooting, other, I have no opinion, the company how to arrange I will do." In fact, she knows very well that in this matter, if we change companies, we will probably directly choose the side of interests. But in the heart shadow, more people first. We respect the labor of every artist and employee, and also respect everyone''s will. That''s why Xinying has been established for so many years. Many people have become popular one after another. Some early artists have already expired, but they still choose to stay voluntarily. Zhu Qianyu signed an agreement with Xinying more than half a year ago. Of course, there are a small number of reasons for personal relationships. But even if she put aside her personal relationship, she would still unswervingly choose Xinying. "Xiaoyu, if the TV broadcasting right of" time "is really sold to R satellite TV, you can get a considerable commission from it." Tian Fang reminded the little girl that she wanted to save some money, so she wanted to sell her two or three plays. "Yes, how could I forget that?" Zhu Qianyu is very happy, because it means that she doesn''t need to sell her baby script. "Xiaoyu, where do you need to spend money? If you really need it, you can ask Ji Xiaobao to borrow it. He has a lot of money. Don''t you know better than me? " Tian Fang doesn''t quite understand the little girl''s thinking. She has lived in the Ji family for nearly a year. The people of the Ji family have regarded her as their own, and she seems to take the Ji family as her own. In this case, why still so persistent on the money? Chapter 1100 The news that the TV copyright of the second season of "Nian Hua" had been purchased by R satellite TV before shooting started soon spread on the Internet. Bagua magazine reporter to R satellite TV related staff to verify, the other side a no comment, then the Bagua reporter''s problem blocked back. To Xinying side to verify, Xinying people''s answer is similar, said that this is a trade secret, inconvenient to disclose. The more you want to make it clear, the more you can''t reduce the popularity of the broadcasting right of "time". It wasn''t until Xinying officially announced the broadcast time of the second season of "Nianhua" that it announced the broadcast channel. In addition to the ZL network platform of the first season, R satellite TV also premiered at the same time. In addition to the announcement of this news, in addition to attending the meetings in major cities as usual in the first season, the crew also participated in two variety shows of R satellite TV. Because the first time on TV, bamboo light rain is particularly nervous. Young master Ji Huan, after the completion of the base project, was transferred back to r city. Now he is acting as a full-time driver of his family''s director every day. Now, I heard that my big director is going to be on TV. He volunteered to go with my dear. Originally, Niuniu also volunteered to go together, but neither Tian Fang nor Si Jun advocated her going. The singer and the movie queen go to the TV station to record programs with a little director? I''m afraid that in the end, I''ll make a fuss and grab the limelight of the small drama group. Niu Niu has no choice but to give Zhu Qianyu a big hug when she is about to go out. Beibei and Guoguo run over with their hips twisted and make a V gesture to Zhu Qianyu. "Aunt, lucky!" Bamboo light rain rubbed on the two baby''s face, hoping to rub them some aura and luck. "Beibeiguoguo by-by!" "Aunt by by by!" A pair of smiling Huobao, in the bamboo light rain on the left and right face each Bo a, and then two people together, each raised his left and right hands to the top of his head, made a big heart to give bamboo light rain. "Love you Zhu Qianyu was fascinated by a pair of small living treasures. He could not help squatting down and kissing them on the face. Then he reluctantly went out of the door. "I like kids so much. Let''s have two soon!" The young master took her out of the yard and said in her ear with a smile. The young master''s words are explicit. In fact, although their feelings have become more and more profound in the past year, their physical contact still stays in the state of cuddling and kissing. According to the young master''s own words, he is a higher animal. He does some kind of night sports because he is in love with each other and needs each other, rather than to meet one-sided physiological needs. Bamboo light rain immediately red ears, even if she has established a love relationship for nearly a year, she is as thin skinned as before, can''t stand the little master''s banter! "Give birth to yourself!" The angry bamboo light rain patted the young master on the arm and pretended to push him away. The young master rubbed his lips against the tip of her hair. "Well, if I can have a baby, I won''t let you have one. It''s too painful!" "How do you know the pain? You''ve never had a baby Take the car, bamboo light rain side buckle safety belt side white Ji young master one eye. "Listen to daddy and brother! You don''t know, when my brother was born, my father wasn''t there. When I was born, he watched my mother suffer with his own eyes. Not long after I was born, he secretly went to have birth control operation, saying that as long as we three are enough, my grandfather would not want my mother to suffer again. As for my brother, if you listen to him, it''s enough to have beibaguo. There won''t be any more children. " The little girl was so annoyed by the young master''s two love words that she once again sighed that all the men in the Ji family are really good men, just like the scum men of her father. Bamboo light rain this kind of like bubble in a honeypot sweet Zizi mood, until the car stopped in R satellite TV video shed, she was nervous again. Jihuan young master embraces her into the studio, the staff leads them into the dressing room, and Tian Fang accompanies three men, three women and six stars in the dressing room. "Young master Ji!" Tian Fang and the other stars greet the young master. Ji Huan nods and drags a chair to sit behind Zhu Qianyu, watching the make-up artist put on her make-up. In the young master''s mind, Zhu Qianyu is always the beautiful girl with short hair. All the heavy make-up is not suitable for her. Therefore, as soon as I see that the makeup artist wants to make up for the little girl, I hasten to stop her. "Beauty, my girlfriend''s skin is white, and there are no flaws. Just put on a light makeup." The makeup artist looks at Tian Fang in embarrassment, because she only knows Tian Fang as the HR Director of Xinying, but she doesn''t know who this young master Ji is. Tian Fang quickly raised his hand, "listen to him, listen to him, he is half a boss, he said what make-up on what make-up." The make-up artist took a dubious look at the young master. He is so young. Is he really half the boss of Xinying? It''s a lie, isn''t it? However, since the director of Xinying nodded, she obediently put a light makeup on bamboo light rain. It''s also strange that she has no experience and only makes up according to the trend. In fact, bamboo light rain such delicate features with aura, coupled with excellent skin, really a light makeup can highlight her pure and unique temperament. Ji Huan and Tian Fang were naturally arranged in the VIP banquet. And Zhu Qianyu, sitting in the middle of three men, three women and six leading roles, surrounded by several actors who are recognized as having high facial values, is not inferior at all, and even has a bit more different temperament than several actors. That temperament is like the breath of books and the fresh breath of the girl next door. In short, with seven people, she is particularly unique and eye-catching. "Tut Tut, Xiaobao, if you look at your wife and sit with some beautiful men and women, it''s still the most conspicuous and eye-catching one. Don''t you really persuade her to write, direct and play a play by herself? The stunt of the beautiful director alone is enough to attract a large number of fans. Maybe she will become Sihan''s second best." Young master''s eyes, from sitting in the VIP seat, basically did not leave the bamboo light rain. "Sister Fang, Xiaoyu is Xiaoyu. In the future, she will become an irreplaceable person in the film industry, just like my sister. She is Zhu Qianyu''s first. In the future, only people will chase her, but she doesn''t need to chase others. She will always be herself!" What the young master said made Tian Fang speechless. Indeed, judging from her talent and current momentum, with her ability and the support of Ji family, she can really be the first, not the second. Chapter 1101 Young master Ji''s bold words finally became reality one by one. Of course, in addition to the support of young master Ji and his family, what''s more important is that Zhu Qianyu works hard and has talent. Bamboo light rain 19 years old, with "bamboo light rain, marry me!" Bamboo light rain looked at the sky this colorful words, as if, see Ji Huan that beating heart, eyes, gradually become blurred. "Auntie, call!" Beibei pastes her phone to her ear. On the other side of the phone, the voice of young master Jihuan, who has been on a business trip for three days, is clearly heard. "Xiaoyu, marry me! How are you Xiaoyu was in tears on the spot, but he nodded desperately and choked back, "Jihuan, I''d like to!" A month later, Ji Huan and Zhu Qianyu held a grand wedding at Ji''s mansion. Beibei and Guoguo became the most cute and similar flower children in history. A new couple, with the blessing of their parents and relatives, put on a ring for each other in tears, and put each other tightly for a lifetime! ¡­¡­ How long is a person''s life? Because of love, it can become very long, because love is the best preservative to keep memory fresh. No matter Ji Rui and Letong, Ji Yu and Sihan, or Ji Huan and Zhu Qianyu, their best years are reserved for each other. They always keep each other''s best face in their mind! Of course, they have been hurt, cried, hurt and left, but in the end, they all choose to hold each other''s hand. In the future, no matter the wind and rain or the sun, they will still be with each other, all the way to their common forever (end of full text) Finally, I''d like to write these three words to thank all the girls who have been accompanying and encouraging bamboo for more than a year. It''s hard to say a thousand words. I''d like to bow here to show my gratitude! Many of the stories about young master and Xiaoyu after they were 18 years old are not finished. They will be written in the new article "escape marriage 99 Times: please sign for Mengbao". If the girls are still interested, please move to Xinwen to continue to support young master and Xiaoyu and bamboo. And the Letong family will naturally make soy sauce from time to time in Xinwen. So far, Letong and President Ji, Ji Dabao, Ji Xiaobao, Niuniu and Xiaoyu, who have been with you and bamboo for more than a year, say goodbye to you for the time being Chapter 1102 Bud bud looked up at her eagerly. Muxi couldn''t say anything about her refusal, so she had to bear Yang Sheng''s kindness with a smile. "Please, Mr. Yang!" "Thank you, uncle Yang!" Little girl thanks, run away a little bit, looking for ripe grapes. At this time, Zhao Zhuhua and mu Nianshan also came. Yang Sheng was surprised to see Zhao Zhuhua. "Dong Zhao, you and miss mu..." At noon, when he met Zhao Zhuhua in the lobby, Yang Sheng didn''t see Zhao Zhuhua''s face. According to the information he got, Muxi was just a director of Huabang group. Unexpectedly, she was so familiar with the boss''s family. Zhao Zhuhua pointed to Mu Nianshan with a smile, "Xiao Xi is my wife''s niece. I''m tired of staying abroad and say I want to return to the motherland. It''s been more than half a year. I''m not familiar with everything in the capital. I''ll ask Mr. Yang to take care of me in the future." The information Yang Sheng got was basically consistent with this. No matter how deep it was, he did not continue to explore. "Zhao Dong''s words are very important. I am very grateful to him for his help and help. If Miss Mu doesn''t understand anything, please come to me. You are welcome." Muxi said thanks with a smile, and the three chatted a few words, until they saw the buds of some big grapes and called Yang Sheng impolitely, "Uncle Yang, bud wants to pick these." Yang Sheng strode over, holding her arm in one hand and her waist in the other, and easily lifted her to her shoulder. "Can you get it this way?" Bud bud sat firmly on his shoulder, put the basket on his arm, reached out to grasp the grapes, with scissors in the other hand, cut the grapes, and put the grapes into the basket carefully. "I can reach it. Thank you, uncle." The cooperation between the big and the small is not intentional, and it is enjoyable. Muxi and ER Lao walked leisurely behind him. Occasionally they saw that the grapes hanging on the shelf were really tempting, so they picked a bunch. Most of Mu Nianshan''s attention is on Yaya and Yang Sheng. Seeing that Yang Sheng is holding the little girl''s back to help her hold a bunch of grapes, she can''t help but get close to Mu Xi and mutter in a low voice. "Mr. Yang looks very attentive and considerate, and is very patient with children." Muxi had no choice but to smile bitterly, "aunt Shan, don''t pull the red line. You are the president of general hall Yang. You have a good appearance." Mu Nianshan snorted, "my family Xiao Xi is also beautiful. If you want to be knowledgeable and cultivated, how can you not match him?" Mu Nianshan has only one son, Zhao Yikun, who always treats Mu Xi as a daughter. In her eyes, Mu Xi is always perfect. "Yes! Yes! I am worthy of him, but the key is that he may not be single... " In Muxi''s opinion, Yang Sheng is such an excellent man. At this age, even if he is not married, he will have a lover. Mu Nianshan bumps into her arm and squeezes her eyes, "just ask?" Without waiting for Muxi to stop her, she has stepped towards Yang Sheng and Yaya. Mu Xi hastily follows up, a pulls her arm, is about to open mouth to diverge the topic, mu Nianshan has already opened a mouth. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Yang would coax children like this. Is there a child at home?" Yang Sheng nodded with a smile, "yes, there is a little boy over five years old who has been sticking to me since childhood." Mu Nianshan''s interest was suddenly extinguished, but the words had already begun, and she had to continue bitterly. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Yang was so young that he already had a son over five years old?" Yang Sheng shook his head. "Madam Zhao, you misunderstood me. I''m still single. I''m talking about my sister''s son. He''s very clingy." Mu Nianshan''s face immediately brightened up and was about to test something again. Mu Xi pulled her arm. "Aunt Shan, didn''t uncle Hua just say that he wanted to pick some green grapes in front of her? Don''t you accompany him?" Mu Nianshan winked at her, motioned her to seize the opportunity, and then turned to take Zhao Zhuhua''s arm and walk in another direction. When she goes away, Muxi apologizes to Yang Sheng. "I''m sorry, my aunt is old and nagging." Even though mu Nianshan''s exploration is not obvious, how can Yang Sheng not detect her intention? Although Muxi and Yang Sheng had dinner together only last night, their relationship was not even friends. But when they met by chance, her elders came forward and asked, what would Yang Sheng think of her? Yang Sheng didn''t care much. He took a few steps to the right according to Yaya''s instructions, turned his head and looked at her with an easy-going smile. "It''s OK. I''m used to it." Mu Xi was afraid that mu Nianshan would ask again, and that ya ya was not sensible enough to hinder Yang Sheng from doing his job. She pointed to the little basket full of grapes. "Bud, the grapes are full. Mommy will take you around, OK? Don''t get in the way of Uncle Yang''s work. " Her original intention is to give Yang Sheng a step down. After all, it''s not an easy job to take care of a kid, not to mention that the kid has nothing to do with him. Who knows, Yang Sheng refused her ladder. "It''s OK. My job today is to investigate tourists'' preferences and satisfaction. You are tourists, too. It happens that there are three generations of young and middle-aged people. I wonder if Miss Mu would like to cooperate with me to do a survey?" Mu Xi owes his favor, he puts forward this small request, how can she refuse? "No problem. What do you want to investigate? You ask me." Yang Sheng handed up his wrist and looked at the time. "It''s almost five o''clock. Are you tired, too? There''s a restaurant next to the orchard. I heard that the desserts and food are very good. Why don''t we sit down and have a tea break, and then talk slowly? " Muxi couldn''t find any reason to refuse, so he had to ask the elder to follow Yang Sheng out of the vineyard and sit down in the restaurant outside the orchard. Yang Sheng is the boss here. Naturally, the manager knows him and finds the most spacious and comfortable private room for them. As soon as he sits down for a while, he gives them Shanshui Guiling ointment and Shanshui tofu, which are made by local methods. The cool and sweet desserts come down, and Muxi''s vigilance is weakened. Yang Sheng talks with Zhao Zhuhua about the economic situation, the stock market, mu Nianshan about taking care of the children, the playful games in the amusement park, and the business content of the resort. This is really consistent with what he said. The food for dinner is very common. The ingredients are chicken in the orchard, fish in the reservoir, and fruits and vegetables planted in the farm. It''s not a delicacy. It''s just local cooking. But I don''t know if it''s because everyone is hungry or the ingredients are authentic enough. Everyone eats with relish and praises the taste of the food. A happy and satisfied dinner, and Zhao Zhuhua and his wife''s name for Yang Sheng, from the beginning of the total Yang has become Xiao Yang. [to be continued] Chapter 1103 Fortunately, mu Nianshan didn''t say anything strange to Yang Sheng during the meal, but after Ya Ya fell asleep, mu Nianshan couldn''t help coming to Mu Xi for more inside information. Muxi covers the bedroom door and follows mu Nianshan to the living room to sit down. "Xiao Xi, after my keen observation, I can affirm that Xiao Yang is interested in you!" From her face ready to move when she came back, Muxi expected that there would be such a follow-up. "Aunt Shan, have you forgotten his identity? A person in his position, if he wants to, can make everyone comfortable. " Mu Nianshan waved her hand, "no, no, baby, you are wrong! A man like him can only be coaxed by others. We have no profit for him. He doesn''t need to spend hours to make us happy and make us comfortable. You know, for a man like him, time is money. " Muxi is not stupid. From Yang Sheng''s rescue to yesterday''s dinner, and then to today''s accidental encounter, the reaction really exceeds the heat of normal interpersonal communication. In the eyes of others, this is indeed a strong evidence that Yang Sheng is making a unilateral show of affection to her. But Muxi herself can''t tell the reason. She can feel Yang Sheng''s interest in herself, but that kind of interest doesn''t seem to be the interest between men and women. "Didn''t he say that he was going to investigate the tourists'' comments and feedback. It happened that we knew each other again. Moreover, he seemed to respect uncle Hua. Most of the dinner tonight was for uncle Hua''s face." Muxi tries to persuade mu Nianshan and himself. Yang Sheng is a very good man, even can say, regardless of all aspects, he is Muxi know the best of the opposite sex. Such a man like a light source, Muxi needs to use great reason to restrain his eyes from moving towards him. She knew in her heart that Yang Sheng was excellent, but at the same time, he was a very complicated man. She couldn''t see him through, so subconsciously she kept warning of danger. "You believe that lame excuse? Just tell Aunt Shan, do you have any feelings for him? If it''s OK, I''ll ask Yi Kun to inquire about him. " Mu Nianshan has been talking about Mu Xi''s marriage for the past two years, but she has made it known for several times. Each time Mu Xi is in a state of low interest. It''s rare that Yang Sheng can get into her eyes. Mu Nianshan certainly has to make good use of the opportunity. In Mu Nianshan''s opinion, Mu Xi is thin skinned, and some things are hard to deal with. It''s up to her elder to understand. Muxi quickly stop, "aunt Shan, you must not, Yang is our company''s biggest customer, don''t make too ugly." Mu Nianshan said with a smile, "what''s the matter? If business doesn''t succeed, benevolence and righteousness are still there. Besides, you two are unmarried. What''s the matter? It''s not against the law Mu Xi takes a long breath and tries to stop mu Nianshan from another angle. "Aunt Shan, although I''m not young, I''ve always been serious about my feelings. I also have my persistence and reserve. I don''t want to make people think that my feelings are cheap." That''s right, but in fact, she has no idea of love between men and women. Mu Nianshan seems to be convinced by her, and finally agrees to stay away from her and Yang Sheng. The next day, Muxi led the two old and young people to the reservoir to rent a boat. First, he went around the mountain and followed the boatman''s advice. He found a cool and comfortable place to fish for a day. After landing, he gave the reservoir fish to the boatman, who cooked a pure fish feast for them. On the third day, a few members of the family went to climb the mountain. The ecology of the mountain was well maintained. Along the road, squirrels, monkeys or rabbits would appear from time to time. These small animals were not afraid of people, but also took the initiative to get close to people and ask for food. When going up the mountain, Muxi prepared the food for the animals, so the little girl with poor physical strength and mu Nianshan walked and stopped to amuse the animals all the way. In this way, they slowly climbed to the middle of the mountain, ate fast in the temple in the middle of the mountain and asked for some safety charms. They took the tour bus back to the hotel for lunch break. In the afternoon, they took a half afternoon hot spring in the resort, and in the evening, they took part in the BBQ party of the resort. On the fourth day, I took a nap and woke up naturally. I had breakfast in the hotel and bought a pile of fruits and vegetables and coarse grains in the agricultural supermarket of the resort, filling up the back compartment. After taking a nap, Muxi went to check out. When checking out, the amount told by the receptionist was much lower than the marked amount. "Miss, have you miscalculated?" The front desk lady handed her the list and a card. "Miss mu, Mr. Yang said that you are an important partner of our company. The room charge is settled according to the group purchase price. This is your VIP card. When you come here in the future, it will also be settled according to this standard." Muxi hands a pause, hesitated for a moment, or took the VIP card. After taking a few days off, Muxi''s whole life seems to be full of blood. When she comes back to the company, people who meet her say that she is very red. Some people have a good relationship with her, so they simply ask her if she has an affair. Those who ask like this include the boss Zhao Yikun. Muxi went to the president''s office to find Zhao Yikun when he was about to have lunch. Zhao Yikun had just finished his work. When Muxi came in, he pushed his chair back and stood up. "I''ll treat you to dinner. What would you like to eat?" Muxi is always free to eat. He just wants to say that it''s good to go to the canteen, but Yang Sheng''s face suddenly flashed in his mind. "Isn''t there a lot of restaurants in the opposite building? Take me to any restaurant you think is delicious! " Zhao Yikun was slightly surprised, "Oh, are you changing your mind? Don''t you think it''s a waste of time to solve it in the canteen? " Muxi looked at him with a smile, "the stock of the company has gone up a lot these days. How can you use canteen food to kill me?" Zhao Yikun came to her and looked at her carefully. "To be honest, are you going on holiday these days, or are you going to do some fine-tuning, and the whole person looks like a spring breeze, or are you lucky?" Mu Xi rolled a white eye toward him, "what is fine adjustment? I was born beautiful, cosmetic surgery hospital also want to take me as a model They talk and laugh. They go into the elevator and talk about the holiday these days. Only when Muxi remembers the fruits and vegetables left for Zhao Yikun in the back compartment, he goes to the garage on the lower floor and opens the back compartment to let Zhao Yikun take them away. Zhao Yikun turns the fruits and vegetables to his car, closes the door and complains with Muxi. "You girl, knowing that your sister-in-law is losing weight, you still send so many fruits and vegetables." Muxi said with a smile, "isn''t that what I want to do? My sister-in-law will be very grateful to me! " Zhao Yikun posed to smoke her, "reduce what fat, she is not fat, OK?" Muxi jumped to one side to avoid his poisonous hand. "It has the final say," she has the final say. Zhao Yikun staring at her helplessly, "OK, you bully me with your sister-in-law all day. Believe it or not, I''ll find an old man to pack you up and send you away tomorrow!" [to be continued] Chapter 1104 A few days later, Zhao Yikun suddenly went to Muxi''s office to find her. Muxi thinks there is something urgent for her to deal with. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yikun solemnly closes the door, and then walks to her desk with a dignified face. Mu Xi was made inexplicably nervous by him, "what''s the matter, what happened?" Zhao Yikun looked at her a few eyes, then asked her, "when did you hook up with Yang Sheng?" Mu Xi is baffled, "elder brother, where did you hear the grapevine news?" Suddenly I remember that Zhao Yikun and his wife went back to Zhao''s home last night, "what did aunt Shan tell you?" Zhao Yikun snorted, "if my mother doesn''t tell me, will you let me know if you want to get married?" Mu Xi called a grievance, "don''t listen to Aunt Shan''s embellishment. I just met Mr. Yang in the resort. As the boss, he did his best to treat us to a meal. That''s the only thing that can make us hook up?" Zhao Yikun half believe half doubt, "so?" Muxi nodded, "yes, that''s it. Our company is also his important partner. It''s reasonable for him to invite uncle Hua and aunt Shan to dinner. " Zhao Yikun also knows that his mother''s words can only be believed by two or three percent. In addition, his mother has been extremely concerned about Mu Xi''s emotional state for one or two years. Now, after listening to Mu Xi''s explanation, he reluctantly believes it. "That''s the best way!". Zhao Yikun''s expression was rarely serious. "Xiao Xi, don''t blame me for being talkative about this. I admit that even from a man''s point of view, Mr. Yang is a rare man. But there is someone in his heart. It''s no surprise that you grew up abroad. People in our circle all know that he is a saint of love. For the sake of his first love, he broke off the relationship with the Yang family. For several years, his life and death are unknown, so his love life is blank. Such a man can''t be touched! " Mu Xi doesn''t understand why the three members of the Zhao family are so nervous about a man whom she has met several times. And she also did not understand why Zhao Yikun''s last words made her feel uncomfortable. This kind of discomfort continues to lie in bed at night, like something stuck in the throat, even breathing is not smooth. "Mommy... You have a stomachache?" Bud bud, who was woken up by her tossing and turning, stretched out her little hand and gently rubbed her abdomen. Mu Xi takes the little girl into her arms and caresses her back. "No, mummy. I just drink too much coffee. Baby, go to sleep." Bud bud soon fell asleep in the past, and Mu Xi, it has been until near dawn, just vaguely sleep in the past. ¡­¡­ At the airport, Yang Sheng takes several members of Letong''s family to the security gate. While Ji Ji Baobao is led to the bathroom by Ji Rui, Letong turns Yang Sheng with her elbow. "Brother, to be honest, do you have any sex in the resort?" Yang Sheng didn''t deny it. "When I met Mu Xi''s family, was that ok?" Yue Tong smiles and squints at him, "is this even the parents Yang Sheng put away his teasing look. "She''s actually Mrs. Zhao''s niece. She grew up abroad and soon returned home..." Le Tong hears light disappointment from his words, although can''t bear to, still remind and admonish him. "Brother, if you really have feelings for her, you should chase her. But you always put her and churan together. It''s unfair to her and churan. Do you know what I mean? " Yang Sheng nodded, "I know...", he gave a long breath, "I understand what you said, but I can''t control it..." Letong looks at him anxiously. In her impression, it is rare that Yang Sheng is so helpless. She reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "If you can''t control it, just let it be. Don''t be too demanding!" Letong and Ji Rui have a sweet relationship now, but the beginning is not good. Yang Sheng and Muxi are both strong men and weak women. She doesn''t want Yang Sheng to go into Ji Rui''s wrong area, and Muxi to be harmed innocently. Yang Sheng is an extremely introverted person. It''s hard for ordinary people to get into his heart. Besides Ji Rui, Le Tong is probably the only one who can make him listen to suggestions. Therefore, after seeing off Letong''s family, he restrained himself from contacting Muxi for a week. Although, he has called up the phone number of muchI several times, but in the end, he didn''t pull it out. ¡­¡­ After the appearance of Yang Sheng one after another in the first few days, together with the repeated reminders of the Zhao family, Muxi took more deliberate precautions against Yang Sheng. She vowed in her heart that if Yang Sheng asked her again, she would definitely refuse. However, her precautions were not of any use. Because, since I met her in the resort, Yang Sheng never contacted her again. Muxi ignores the light loss in his heart and works as usual. However, even the Secretary bought a dessert for afternoon tea, it seems that she could not raise her mood a little bit. She stood in front of the French window holding a coffee, staring at the top of the landmark building in the distance. Sure enough, do smart men like to play hard to get? Mu Xi was startled by the idea that suddenly popped out of his mind! It turned out that her heart, in fact, classified Yang Sheng''s occasional encounter and decent hospitality as pursuit? Muxi drank all the coffee in the cup, raised his hand to wipe his face, turned his head, picked up his mobile phone and returned a message. "I''ll take bud back after work." And her last message was that mu Nianshan asked her to take ya ya back to dinner. Soon after she received the message from mu Nianshan, she received a message from Zhao Zhuhua, "Xiao Xi, your aunt Shan invited the professor in her hospital to visit her home tonight." The implication is to let her know in time. Therefore, when Zhao Zhuhua saw her car driving into the yard, he was stunned. He put down the water pipe to water the flowers and came over. Muxi just opened the door and came down. He looked up and laughed at him. "Uncle Hua!" Zhao Zhuhua peeked into the room, then turned back to look at her and asked her in a low voice. "Didn''t you get my message?" Muxi said with a smile, "got it." "Then you still..." Zhao Zhuhua doesn''t agree with his wife''s frequent introductions to Mu Xi recently. However, he won''t oppose anything face to face. He can only give Mu Xi a private talk. MuchI opened the back seat, picked Yaya out of the car and went back to him. "Just make more friends and make aunt Shan feel more comfortable." She knew that mu Nianshan was for her good. Just, before, she had no interest in love life. As for now, she has little interest. But she urgently needs to find a reference so that she can convince herself that Yang Sheng is no different from other men. She just, to the age of love, the hormone secretion in the body, is the cause of her recent abnormal culprit. [to be continued] Chapter 1105 Zhao Zhuhua looked at her with disapproval. His mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything. He reached for Yaya''s hand. "Yaya, come and help my father-in-law water the flowers." The little girl looked at her mother anxiously, and Mu Xi touched her head and gave her a soothing smile. "Dear, Mommy, go to see if my mother-in-law can help me." Bud bud familiar run to get special elephant shower, Mu Xi stood in situ to see her for a while, this just turned into the inner room. She is changing shoes in the porch, vaguely hear mu Nianshan and strange man''s talking and laughing. Are men in their early 30s about the same age as Yang Sheng? His unconscious idea of taking Yang Sheng as a reference startled Mu Xi. With a long breath, he gathered his hair, stepped out of the hallway and walked into the living room. "Xiao Xi, you''re back." As soon as mu Nianshan saw her, she got up and welcomed her with a smile. The young man who chatted with her also stepped forward with a smile and reached out to her. "Hello, I''m Du Yuting, the descendant of Mu Lao. I often hear Mu Lao mention you." Mu Xi stretched out his hand toward him and returned to him with a smile, "Hello, my name is Mu Xi." Mu Nianshan glanced at Mu Xi. Seeing that she didn''t have any antipathy, she patted her on the shoulder. "Xiao Xi, please help me to greet Xiao Du. I''ll go to the kitchen to see how the dinner is going." Mu Nianshan''s family regards Mu Xi as a family member. Mu Xi also has the owner''s self-consciousness. When they ask someone to sit down, they talk politely. Du Yuting is tall, thin, white and pretty. He is a typical scholar. "Miss mu, listen to Mr Mu, your company does electronic software. Recently, we are trying to change the set of application software. Could you please help MS Mu to recommend suitable software?" Obviously, Du Yuting''s social ability is not low. In the name of official business, I naturally got mu Nianshan''s email and wechat. The content of the conversation between the two started. Although it was not warm, it had never been cold. When mu Nianshan came out with the dishes, she saw the harmonious scene of the two young people, and was very satisfied with it. After all, he is a teacher. Du Yuting is also very good at Xiaoya. He teases Xiaoya and tells her many interesting stories about kindergarten. However, after an hour or two from meeting to eating, both the atmosphere and the topic of the conversation were comfortable and natural, but muchI was a little depressed and tired. Over there, Du Yuting is chatting with ya ya about a very hot cartoon recently, but Mu Xi has an abacus to leave early in his heart. Unexpectedly, mu Nianshan finally caught her back home, and naturally she would not be let go so easily. "Xiao Xi, there seems to be something wrong with the automatic flower shower in the garden. After dinner, you can help Uncle Hua to have a look." Although Muxi''s memory of the past is a little less, it doesn''t affect her super processing power at all. Zhao Yikun is a busy person who doesn''t stick to her family for several months. Therefore, all along, she has handled more of the trivial matters in her two hometown. Muxi didn''t think too much. Although it was a pity, he naturally responded. Until I heard Du Yuting say, "elder mu, let me come. Anyway, I have no other arrangement for a while." Muxi just reflected that the shower was a little strange when it was bad. But she should have come down, and there is no reason to let the guests do it by themselves. Therefore, after a meal and a rest, she went to the yard with Du Yuting. Bud bud was curious to go out to see, was mu Nianshan a pull, "baby, to mother-in-law Chui Chui back, do lunch, back pain." As for Zhao Zhuhua, mu Nianshan sent him upstairs to find something for her, saying that it was a gift for the little girl when she went out to play a while ago. Muxi led Du Yuting out of the room, and they stood side by side. When she looked up at him, she found that he was taller than she thought. From this point of view, he should be almost as tall as Yang Sheng. "Miss mu, where is the switch? I''ll see if it''s the problem." Du Yuting didn''t realize that he had been compared with someone. He gently asked Mu Xi to lead the way and walked along the corridor to the other side of the room. There are lights everywhere in the yard, but it happens that the light on this side is broken. Muxi takes out a flashlight in the locker and hands it to Du Yuting. "Mr. Du, please take a flashlight and look after it for me. I''m used to touching these things at home." Du Yuting was a little surprised. "I''d better screw it up. I''m stronger." Muxi smiles at him and forces the flashlight into his hand. "Mr. Du, I don''t dare to talk about other things. You really don''t have to be bigger than me about strength." Then, in Du Yuting''s suspicious eyes, she easily unscrewed the main switch of the water pipe in the flower garden with a wrench. After a few serious attempts, she confirmed that the water pipe switch was OK. Then she turned to see the main switch of the flower shower. Du Yuting said that he was helping, but he could only follow her through the whole process to deliver small parts. After ten or twenty minutes, the shower could spray water freely. He joked helplessly. "Miss mu, you are so versatile." Mu Xi doesn''t remember why he does the rough work so smoothly, but his mouth returns to him. "I live with my children. I still need to understand these life skills." Du Yuting immediately apologized, "sorry, I have no other meaning." Mu Xi smiles, "what''s wrong with that? I''m enjoying my life. " The main switch of the shower is in a half meter deep pit. Muxi stands in the pit and smiles at Du Yuting. The light in the yard was goose yellow, slanting on her white and beautiful face. Du Yuting lowered her eyes and was dazzled by her bright smile and vivid facial features. It was a confident and magnanimous smile, not a bit bitter and helpless for the single life with a daughter. Du Yu Ting slightly bent down and stretched out his hand to Mu Xi. "It''s true that you''re in good shape." Du Yuting is not a biased person, but at this time, he was a little annoyed for his self righteousness. When they return to the inner room, mu Nianshan tells them to wash their hands and come out to eat fruit and dessert. In this way, Du Yuting was left until nearly nine o''clock, while Muxi and Yaya stayed for the night. Bud bud fell asleep not long, mu Nianshan came to find Mu Xi to inquire about the situation. "How''s that, little Du?" Muxi nodded, "it''s good..." At least, there is no greasy feeling of many men nowadays. But ask Mu Xi more impressions, but there is no more. "If not, Yaya will stay with us for a while. You should be free." But Mu Xi can''t raise interest, "aunt Shan, fate this matter, don''t be too deliberate¡° She promised to come back for dinner today, knowing mu Nianshan''s intention. When they should come down, they also have the mentality of breaking the pot. Until she came into the room, she still thought, maybe, if you want to close your eyes, you can make a friend first and try it. It''s to give yourself a chance. However, when she saw Du Yuting''s face, she didn''t hate it, but she opened the door of her heart to explore, but without warning, she squeaked and closed it again. He''s not! He can''t! In my mind, there was a voice of negation. [to be continued] Chapter 1106 The next day, Du Yuting sent an e-mail to muchI, detailing the functions of the application software he needed. MuchI directly transferred his e-mail to a technician in the technology department, asking him to follow up. The technician was very efficient. In the afternoon, she sent the appropriate application software candidate to the technician. Muxi transferred Du Yuting''s contact information to the technician and asked him to communicate with Du Yuting directly. After that, she was busy with her own business. The wechat thank you message from Du Yuting came a week later. "Miss mu, thank you for your help. The new application software is very convenient and easy to use. When are you free? I''d like to invite you to dinner to express my gratitude. " Muxi has no intention to have a deeper contact with him. It''s not that she is noble, but that she doesn''t want to waste each other''s time and energy. "Thank you Mr. Du for your recognition and support of our products. To make you satisfied is our greatest feedback. It''s our duty to serve our customers. It won''t take up your precious personal time. If you have any questions in the future, please contact our technical personnel at any time." Du Yuting''s message is polite with a little temptation and flattery. His words and tone are all private social models. However, Mu Xi side, is the format of the work mode, seems to be polite, in fact, full of a sense of distance. It took Du Yuting more than half an hour to return her message. "OK, Miss mu, please£¨ Smiling face) Looking at the polite reply with the same sense of distance, Muxi breathed a long breath. Saturday with bud back to Zhao''s home, mu Nianshan asked about her and Du Yuting''s progress, Mu Xi told it truthfully. "I didn''t get in touch with him any more." Mu Nianshan stares at her and brings out a dish of snacks for her mother and daughter. "I really don''t understand why Xiao Du can''t get into your eyes?" Muxi admits that Du Yuting''s appearance, temperament and speech are all excellent, but no feeling is no feeling, so he can''t force him to come. "He''s very good, but he doesn''t fit me very well..." Mu Nianshan rolled her eyes and held ya ya to her big leg. "Yaya, how about Uncle Du?" Bud bud Baji mouth eating snacks, crooked head think for a while. "Uncle Du is very good, but not as good as Uncle Yang." Mu Xi was startled by her words, and mu Nianshan gave her a meaningful look. "So, you and Mr. Yang often meet recently?" Muxi was wronged, "no, last time I saw him, it was in the resort." However, mu Nianshan didn''t believe it. She held Ya Ya and asked some questions. In the end, of course, she couldn''t ask anything. When she had dinner, she was still a little unhappy. Zhao Zhuhua looks in the eye, quietly follows Mu Xi road. "The daughter of one of your aunt Shan''s friends, who is in her thirties and lives alone, fell in the bathroom a while ago and fainted on the ground. If the neighbor hadn''t been enthusiastic enough to call the police, her life would have been in danger." Obviously, mu Nianshan was really worried about Mu Xi''s mother and daughter, so she was very diligent recently. "I know. Well, after I''m busy, I''ll see which primary school nearby is suitable. Let Yaya go to school nearby, and let''s move closer, OK?" In recent years, Mu Xi''s mother and daughter have received a lot of favor from the Zhao family. Now that the second elder is older, she also wants to move closer to take care of them. Besides, she can make mu Nianshan feel at ease. After dinner, three big and one small sit in the yard chatting, listen to Mu Xi mention this, mu Nianshan very happy. "That''s right. The primary school across the street is a key primary school. Yi Kun used to go there. As for the one who lives, why don''t you just move back to live in a big house? Uncle Hua and I can help you take care of Yaya." School, Muxi no problem, but residence, she still insisted on and bud bud to find another place to live. Although mu Nianshan is not very happy, she still calls Zhao Yikun and asks him to help Mu Xi find a house. Zhao Yikun''s efficiency has always been very high. A week later, Muxi entrusted Yaya to Mu Nianshan to take care of them. Every day, she went home on time to pack up. Finally, on Saturday, the moving company invited by Zhao Yikun moved her and her daughter''s small house to a new apartment. For the joy of moving to a new house, Mu Xi was going to go out to eat. As a result, mu Nianshan and Zhao Yikun said that the first meal had to be eaten in their new house. Muxi is not good at cooking, so Zhao Yikun calls his nanny to come. The nanny helps to pack things in the apartment. Muxi goes out to buy with the list of ingredients. Standing in front of the elevator waiting for time, she looked at the list in her mobile phone, wondering whether it was more convenient to go to the market or to the supermarket. The door of the elevator opened, and muchI stepped into the elevator with his head half down. "Miss mu? What are you doing here? Who are you looking for? " Familiar voice in the head, Mu Xi surprised raised his head, Yang Sheng on the same surprised face. [to be continued] Chapter 1107 Mu Xi had a moment of despair, and then asked him with a fluke mentality. "Are you looking for someone?" Yang Sheng shook his head. "No, I live here." Mu Xi had the impulse to return the rent in an instant, and then he soon regained his sense. "Yes? I thought you lived with your family Muxi was glad that he was a little quick witted and didn''t make a fool of himself in front of Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng shook his head. "No, I''m used to living alone." Mu Xi laughs and agrees, "it''s good to live alone, with private space, and you don''t have to listen to the elders, right?" She tries her best to focus on Yang Sheng. However, Yang Sheng is not so easy to fool. "It''s true. What''s more, the environment and supporting facilities here are much more advanced than those in the old district. Miss mu, do you live here?" At first, Yang Sheng did think that Muxi came to visit his friends, because Muxi''s residence was not here. But Mu Xi didn''t return to him directly, instead, he asked him and tried to pull his attention away, which meant a lot. He decided that she should have moved here. Mu Xi on his clear smile, how can not say negative words. "Yes, I just moved here today." Speaking of it, I was a little annoyed and relieved. She has no way to know what character she used to be, but since she joined Zhao Yikun''s company, she has told a lot of white lies. However, facing Yang Sheng''s eyes that seem to be able to see through people''s hearts, some lies are hard to export. Yang Sheng was a little surprised. "It turns out that you are the new person who moved in opposite?" Mu Xi heart way, grass, isn''t such a coincidence? "What floor do you live on?" ¡°1801¡£¡± OK, that''s what happened. Muxi lives in 1802. In other words, she and Yang Sheng live directly opposite each other. "What a coincidence. I live in 1802." Mu Xi wanted to cry in his heart, but he had to smile on his face. There is a saying that the more you want to hide, the more you can''t. Yang Sheng said with a smile, "it''s a great honor to be a neighbor with you." At this time, the elevator arrives at the underground garage on the first floor. Yang Sheng presses the door and asks her to go out first. Muxi has to stand outside. "Mr. Yang, please pay more attention in the future." Yang Sheng walked side by side with her. The parking spaces in the community were all sold according to the door number. Therefore, their cars were parked next to each other. "You haven''t moved yet, have you? Can I help you? " Muxi truthfully back to him, "please move the company to move, all done." "Now you are going to the supermarket to buy daily necessities? If so, I''m just going to show you the way. " I haven''t seen you for a while. Yang Sheng is as warm and thoughtful as before. Muxi wants to say no, but if you think about a big supermarket nearby, it''s very likely to meet you later. If she insists on saying no, it will be hypocritical. "Thank you, Mr. Yang. However, I buy a lot of things and they are messy. Maybe I have to pick them for a long time. I''ll drive by myself and follow Mr. Yang." Yang Sheng didn''t insist any more. He started the car and drove out of the garage one after the other. The supermarket is not far from the community, but it is not in the direction of the street. Instead, it turns to the back of an inner street and turns a corner. Two people park a good car to push the shopping cart, Mu Xi again thanks, this just separate respective purchase. In fact, there are not many things missing in the new house. First, Muxi has basically sorted out all the things that can be sorted out in the old house. Second, mu Nianshan has asked the nanny to help buy a lot of things these days. Therefore, Muxi only bought two pairs of hair slippers and shower gel according to his own preference and Yaya''s preference, and the rest was bought one by one according to the nanny''s list. After paying the bill, he pushed the car back to the parking space. Yang Sheng''s car was originally parked next door, but it had already been replaced by another car. Muxi breathed in secret. The car drove back to the parking lot of the community, and Yang Sheng''s car was not there. Muxi thought that he just went to the supermarket to buy some things and then went out. There are too many things bought back. Muxi asks Zhao Yikun to come down and help. "So soon? I thought it would take you a while just to find the supermarket. " Muxi didn''t cheat Zhao Yikun, "when I went out, I met Yang Sheng. He just went to the supermarket and gave me a way by the way." Zhao Yikun leans into the trunk to pick up the food. After hearing her, he suddenly gets up and turns to stare at her. "You said Yang Sheng Mu Xi lifted his chin toward the empty parking space beside him and said, "that''s him. He''s opposite 1801. This parking space is his." Zhao Yikun frowned, "how can it be so clever?" Mu Xi doesn''t know how to be so coincident, sighs to sneer at oneself way. "Maybe I''m really predestined with him." Zhao Yikun seriously considered what she said. After entering the elevator with big and small bags of food, he asked a very funny question. "Xiao Xi, he didn''t come after me on purpose, did he?" Mu Xi looked at him like a fool, "please, don''t say that I''m not RMB, even if it is, he can''t move in at the same time on my first day?" Zhao Yikun snorted, "not the best, or..." Mu Xi interrupts him, "otherwise how, can you still beat him or what?"? Besides, don''t think too much of others. " Zhao Yikun glared at her, "director mu, are you starting to turn your arms out?" Muxi is too lazy to pay attention to him. Recently, no matter mu Nianshan or Zhao Yikun, they pay too much attention to the men around her. No matter what she says, it seems that they are very suspicious and can''t get rid of anything at all. Fortunately, when he returned to his new house, Zhao Yikun was pulled by Zhao Zhuhua to check the electrical circuits and other plumbing facilities in the house. He had no time to tell mu Nianshan about Yang Sheng. Muxi then takes Yaya back to the bedroom to pack up. Yaya drags her suitcase and takes out all her precious things. "Mommy, can''t I sleep with you?" Before moving, Yaya has been sleeping with Muxi. On the one hand, bud bud is really young. On the other hand, Muxi has always been in a state of extreme need for bud. According to the doctor''s opinion, after Muxi''s unknown disaster, Yaya is the only spiritual pillar to support her. Now, after several years of treatment and adjustment, Muxi finally gets rid of the nightmare engraved in her blood and becomes an independent and charming woman. If it were not for the appearance of Yang Sheng, she thought that she had completely got rid of the psychiatrist. "Occasionally, but doesn''t Yaya always say that she is a big girl? How could you sleep with Mommy? " Bud bud Nunu small mouth, slightly raised eyebrows squint at her. This one eye, let Mu Xi tremble. Because, little girl this pick eyebrow a glance, unexpectedly, let her see Yang Sheng''s shadow. My God! Is it time for her to make another appointment with a psychologist? [to be continued] Chapter 1108 Muxi and Yaya clean up for a while. Mu Nianshan and Zhao Yikun''s wife Tian Xinyue come in and ask if they want help. Zhao family, from Zhao Zhuhua and his wife to Zhao Yikun and his wife, all have poor cooking skills. In their daily life, they are all nannies who cook and do housework. In fact, Muxi is almost the same. Before, she also asked a nanny to take care of her and Yaya''s daily life. However, the nanny recently became a grandmother and had to resign to take care of her grandson. Without finding a suitable nanny for a while, she took care of Yaya herself for the time being, and then went back to Zhao''s house every three to five to improve the food. There are always three or more days in a week. It is Zhao Zhuhua and his wife who take care of Yaya. "No, you can sit and have a rest. Yaya and I will put away the most important things first, and the rest will be kept and cleaned up slowly." Although Mu Xi said no, mu Nianshan and Tian Xinyue sat on the carpet with them, chatting and helping them. At six o''clock in the evening, the sunset reflected from the terrace into the bedroom, shining on the carpet or sitting or half lying four people, it seems very comfortable and warm. Muxi thinks it''s really great here. If the neighbor opposite is not Yang Sheng, she will even consider buying it. Zhao Yikun came in to ask for dinner, and everyone was sitting around the table. Except Yaya, everyone poured wine to cheer up. Muxi had a good amount of wine, so he accompanied everyone to drink a few glasses of red wine. It''s nearly nine o''clock before we go from the dining table to the living room, change into tea sets, drink tea, eat fruit and chat. The doorbell rang with laughter. Muxi was a little confused, but Zhao Zhuhua was more experienced, "is it property?" Muxi didn''t think about it. A night of laughter and drinking had made her push the trouble Yang Sheng brought to her mind. Zhao Yikun also thought it was property. He followed Muxi to the entrance. The door opened and a flower came in. Behind the flower was Yang Sheng''s smiling face. "Happy housemoving, Miss mu." Muxi is slightly drunk, and his brain is not very smart. He stares at him for a long time, until Zhao Yikun, who follows her behind, reacts, puts his arms around her shoulder and pretends to be surprised at Yang Sheng. "Mr. Yang? What are you doing here? " Yang Sheng''s eyes drooped and fell on Mu Xi''s face. Mu Xi blinked, and the little confusion that was not in the state made Yang Sheng''s heart lake ripple. He raised his eyes and laughed at Zhao Yikun, "Hello, Mr. Zhao, didn''t miss Mu say? I live across the street Then, his eyes turned slightly and fell on Zhao Yikun''s hand on Muxi''s shoulder. He suddenly felt that it was very eye-catching. Zhao Yikun is aware of the location of his sight, so he puts his hand around him. "She didn''t say that this girl has a big heart and forgets little things in an instant." Finish saying, embrace Mu Xi to one side to take, vacate a position to let Yang Sheng enter a door. "President Yang, come in and have a cup of tea." Zhao Yikun has always regarded Muxi as his family. He will subconsciously pose as his master to Yang Sheng. With a smile, Yang Sheng stuffed the flowers into Muxi''s arms and walked in with the cake he had ordered. Seeing Zhao Zhuhua and his wife, they said hello to each other with a smile. Zhao and his wife were very surprised, "Xiao Yang? What are you doing here? " Yang Shenggang also suspected that Zhao Yikun was pretending not to know. Now, seeing the elder''s reaction, he really didn''t know. He ran over, sweet called him a "Uncle Yang" little girl''s head, smile back. "I live on the opposite side. In the afternoon, when Miss Mu went out, we just met and knew that we were neighbors." With that, he squatted down and handed the cake to Yaya. "Yaya, uncle brought you cake. Do you like it?" In this world, I''m afraid few children can resist the temptation of sweet and soft cake, bud bud is no exception. She said "thank you, uncle!" crisply, Open a short arm, embrace the cake, stagger forward a few steps, put the cake on the tea table, and then take a long breath. What Yang Sheng bought was a three pound cake, which was really heavy for children. Muxi came in and saw the little girl lying on the tea table with her eyes shining. Obviously, she was attracted by the cake. "Bud bud, the ground is cold. Don''t kneel down." The furniture and decoration of the house are very agreeable to Muxi''s wishes, that is, there is a little leather child in the house, and she is thinking about spreading carpet in the living room in two days. Yaya jumps up to her side, leads her hand to the tea table, and eagerly points to the cake. "Mommy, the cake bought by Uncle Yang looks so beautiful and fragrant. Can I have some?" Muxi also held the bunch of flowers Yang Sheng gave her in her other hand. She looked at the flowers in her arms, at the cake on the tea table, and then at Yang Sheng. Until this meeting, her brain began to work normally again. "Thanks for the gift from President Yang. The flowers are beautiful and the cake looks delicious." Mu Nianshan called Yang Sheng to sit down early, and the nurse poured tea for him. At this moment, mu Nianshan just finished his polite words with him, and asked him to take care of Mu Xi''s mother and son in the future. Yang Shengshuang answered quickly, then looked up to Mu Xi. "Just like you and Yaya." After getting the affirmation of Muxi and Yaya, Yang Sheng talks to Muxi about the community here. "There are many services that can be provided by the property in the community. Tomorrow I will send you a full set of their services. Some are free and some need to pay. You can communicate with the property as needed." Yang Sheng gives Muxi a detailed list of the merits and demerits of the residential property. After learning the name of Yaya''s school, he asks Muxi if he needs any help. If someone else asks like this, no matter Muxi or Zhao family, they will feel that he is either polite or boastful. However, as the president of Yang family, Yang Sheng really wants to help. There is nothing he can''t do. Muxi only felt that she was a little bit strong after drinking tonight, so that her reaction to Yang Sheng''s words was always slow, and most of them were just smiling and whispering thanks. Zhao Yikun also noticed that Muxi was a little drunk and told the nanny to unpack the cake. In order to make the children happy, he lit the cartoon candle Yang Sheng bought with the cake. Bud bud happily cried to turn off the light, and then, like a birthday, she put her hands together and made a wish in the flickering candlelight, whistling to blow out the candle. The arrival of Yang Sheng did not make the family feel uncomfortable or abrupt. On the contrary, his humorous and appropriate speech not only made Zhao Zhuhua and his wife appreciate him more and more, but also made Zhao Yikun, who was wary of him before, seem to be familiar with him. Muxi is always in a dazed state, passively eating the cake, passively listening to Yang Sheng as a past person to provide her with a pile of positive and practical reserves and information. [to be continued] Chapter 1109 When Muxi decided to rent a new apartment, he asked Zhao Yikun to manage it well and get the entrance quota, only waiting for September. Before that, Yaya had to go to the kindergarten for nearly two months. Yaya''s kindergarten is not far from the company. Muxi plans to go out early in the morning, send Yaya to the kindergarten, and then return to the company early. When Muxi was woken up by the alarm clock in the morning, he had a bad headache. But she is not a coquettish person, and has no habit of absenteeism. She rubbed the temple with her hands, found two painkillers and swallowed them. She sat on the sofa for a while, waiting for the effect to come up, and the headache eased a lot. Then she called Yaya to get up. The mother and daughter washed and changed their clothes and went out. She just stepped out of the door, and the door just opened. Yang Sheng saw them and said with a smile. "Good morning, we''re really predestined." Mu Xi nodded to him, "are you so early?" Yang Sheng then dragged a suitcase out, "catch up with the early plane, no way." Say, the person already stepped to two people in front, stretch out a hand to rub bud bud''s head. "How early is xiaoyaya? Aren''t you sleepy? " Yaya really didn''t wake up. After all, the little boy who usually goes to bed at 10 o''clock last night stayed up to 11 o''clock with the adults. He yawned a lot, raised his hand, rubbed his eyes and muttered. "Good morning, uncle Yang. I''m sleepy, but Mommy digs me up like an excavator..." Yang Sheng was amused by her description and looked up at Mu Xi. "I don''t think you both have enough sleep. Why don''t you take a day off?" Muxi leads Yaya and Yang Sheng to the elevator side by side, "she goes back to play, and she is not sleepy when she sees the children." Entering the elevator, Yang Sheng''s eyes were still glued to her face. "She can go back and play, can''t you? You look bad. You''re not used to the new environment. You haven''t had a good rest? " Mu Xi didn''t recognize the bed. "No, I drank a little too much last night, and my head hurt a little." Yang Sheng looked at her anxiously, hesitated for a moment, and finally said in a reproachful tone. "How can you drink too much with your own people?" As soon as the words came out, not only Mu Xi was stunned for a moment, but also Yang Sheng himself was a little surprised. He wrinkled his nose and explained awkwardly. "No, I mean, just drink with your family as much as you like..." If changed other people, Mu Xi certainly feels opposite party abrupt and offensive. But at this time, she didn''t feel disgusted at all. She intuitively felt that the other party said such words out of concern. "Yes, I''ll take it easy later." Yang Sheng tut said, "like my sister, you love to be brave." Mu Xi is very sensitive to Yang Sheng''s information these days. He doesn''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. In short, he knows something about him and his family. So, I probably know that his sister is his cousin Letong. "Miss Le is a good drinker?" Yang Sheng was a little helpless. "Yes, he claimed that he was never drunk." Muxi chuckled and said, "is this to make people open up to drink with her?" Yang Sheng also laughed, "then she is not so stupid. She can let others carry it, but she has to carry it herself." Muxi raised his eyes and looked at him seriously. "I doubt that you are insinuating me!" They walked out of the elevator, chatting and walking to the parking space. "That''s why I said, you are the same as her..." "Listen to you, Miss le and I should be good friends." Yang Sheng said, "next time she comes back, you two can make an appointment for dinner." The two chatted and went to the side of the car. Yang Sheng stuffed the trunk into the back compartment. Muxi also opened the door, picked up bud and put it into the car. The cat went in and buckled the seat belt of the children''s seat. I heard Yang Sheng calling her behind her, "just wait for me." Muxi buckled his seat belt, stood by the car and looked at Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng got into the car, turned around and handed her a long box. "It''s a good antidote. Take it and try two first." Mu Xi glanced at the words on the box, "you have a lot of social activities. Keep the medicine. There''s a drugstore next to the kindergarten. I''ll buy it according to the name of the medicine later." Yang Sheng forced her hand, "take it, I still have several boxes in my car. This is the secret recipe of the old man''s personal doctor. I can''t buy it in the drugstore." Muxi could not give up, so he had to take over, "thank you. I wish you a smooth business trip." Yang Sheng nodded and said to the little girl in the car, "Yaya, what gift do you want? Uncle will buy it for you." Yaya shakes her head wisely. "Thank you, uncle. I didn''t even get your present back for the cake you bought me last night." The little girl''s mind is simple. When Yang Sheng gives the cake to her, she thinks it''s a gift from Yang Sheng. Such a big cake, beautiful and delicious, she is worried about what to give uncle Yang back. If Uncle Yang continues to give gifts, she doesn''t know what to give him. Yang Sheng didn''t argue with her. He just pointed out the butterfly hairpin she had pinned on her coat collar and said with admiration. "This little butterfly is very beautiful. Can Yaya give it to my uncle?" This butterfly hairpin is the most common two or three yuan one. It''s very beautiful. Naturally, it''s a beautiful way to coax children. Adults can understand how fake this is, but it''s very popular with little girls. She happily took off the hairpin, "then I''ll give you the little butterfly!" Yang Shengdi took the hairpin and looked at it carefully, as if it was a rare work of art. But Muxi knew that this kind of hairpin, went to that supermarket yesterday, gave 20 yuan to be able to take away a dozen. At the moment, my heart is a little warm and moved. Not to mention Yang Sheng''s social status and identity, as a new neighbor, he can be so considerate and respectful to a child of five or six years old. Such a man, who is loved with all his heart, must be very happy. "Thank you!" She whispered thanks to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng doesn''t know that his trick can''t escape from Mu Xi''s eyes. However, he still handed the card in his hand with a smile and explained. "The little girl of Tongtong''s family is very ugly. I''m worried about what gift I''ll give her when I meet next time. This is just right." After the explanation, he leaned slightly to pick his eyebrows at Yaya. "Yaya, it''s agreed that next time uncle gives you a gift, you should also give uncle a beautiful gift, OK?" It''s as if he took advantage of the children. Yaya hands up her hand. Yang Sheng reaches over and claps hands warmly to reach an agreement on exchanging gifts. In fact, Muxi had some accidents. Yaya was stubborn and a little bit aloof. She was familiar with people and usually had to go through a long time of contact. But Yang Sheng, who met her only a few times, successfully stepped into the ranks of her high fives. Is that a good thing? Or, bad? [to be continued] Chapter 1110 It''s been a week since Muxi and her daughter moved into their new house. The excitement at the beginning has faded, and the little discomfort caused by the adjustment of pace and rhythm of life has gradually adjusted. The nanny Liu Jie, whom Tian Xinyue asked her acquaintances to look for, formally moved into the mother and daughter''s small world on the fifth day after they moved in. The quality of life of the mother and daughter has been greatly improved. Liu Jie has a driver''s license and a two seater electric car. After Muxi said that she would give her a car subsidy every month, she took the initiative to pick up Yaya, saying that she was going to buy vegetables on her way back. Therefore, Muxi doesn''t have to go out early to send the buds. He can stay at home for more than half an hour and tidy up the remaining sundries. One of the boxes of sundries is some ornaments and small things. Most of these small things are little toys that YaYa loved when she was a child. MuchI wiped these toys clean and put them one by one in the glass display cabinet of Yaya''s bedroom. Then, in a pile of bright or cute toys, she saw an old Embroidered Purse. The embroidery of the purse was fine, but judging from the color and a little worn thread, the purse should be a long time ago. Muxi opened his purse and took out a dark red peace talisman from it. Mu Xi gently rubs the broken edges and corners of Ping''an Fu with his fingers. In his heart, there is a slight change. She also thought that this purse and Ping An Fu had been lost in the process of moving and returning home. Unexpectedly, it is and the little girl''s little baby mixed together. And this purse was the only thing she had except her clothes when she was rescued. To be sure, this purse and peace charm are very important to her before amnesia. However, until now, Muxi still can''t remember. Who gave this peace talisman. What special significance does it have for her. ¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, Muxi and Yaya have moved to their new house for ten days. During this period, except for Rizhao''s return to Zhao''s home on Saturday, mother and daughter stayed in their new house for the rest of the time. For Yaya, the new residence and the surrounding area are like a paradise full of novelty. She used a few days to turn around the free play area of the community, and then began to pester Muxi to help her sign up for a street dance training class in the community. The members of this training class, from children as young as four or five years old to retirees as old as sixty or seventy years old, and the age and audience of the participants, decide that the teaching content can only be taught with some basic introductory skills. Muxi doesn''t care whether she is good at learning or not. She only cares that she can find something to waste her energy. That evening after dinner, Muxi still took Yaya to learn hip-hop. The little girl and other young and old students jump and jump with the teacher. Muxi sits on one of the steps, reads the email with her mobile phone, and looks up at the little girl from time to time. The little girl jumped a bar, sweating and came to drink water. Muxi took out a small towel to wipe her sweat, "baby, do you like hip-hop very much?" The little girl has been studying for four days, but Muxi can see her subtle talent from her body movements and rhythm. Bud bud breathed half a bottle of water, slightly gasped and nodded. "I like it very much!" Muxi touched her wet hair. "Then Mommy will find you a serious art center, OK?" If you are really talented, it''s better to find a professional organization for systematic study. The little girl didn''t even think about it and said, "I can do it!" "If it''s a serious art center, you have to redouble your efforts. After all, those students are developing towards professional level." Muxi never insists on how promising Yaya is, and will not report a lot of interest classes or extracurricular training classes to little girls for no reason. However, she always asked Yaya to do her best no matter what she did. She must never idle away her time. Yaya nodded solemnly, "I know!" At 8:30, the training class ended, and Muxi led the little girl back slowly. When she stepped into the elevator, the little girl was talking to Muxi about what sports shoes and clothes she wanted. Looking up, she saw Yang Sheng standing in the elevator with her luggage. "Yaya, why are you so happy?" Yang Sheng took the lead to say hello to the little girl, and naturally extended her hand to her head. The little girl was very happy to see him. "Uncle Yang, are you back?" Yang Sheng used to coax Dabao, and always had a natural closeness to Yaya, so he naturally asked her. "Yes, it''s been a long time. Does Yaya miss her uncle?" Bud bud also don''t know is really want or polite words, nod should he, "think of it!" Mu Xi listens to this big one small as if no one else''s dialogue, then looks at the baby daughter joyful smiling face, the forehead slightly emits a thin sweat. She doesn''t know what Yang Sheng thinks about Yaya. After all, as a very successful adult, it''s too easy to pretend to be friendly and caring. What''s more, the object is a little girl who doesn''t know the world. But what about bud bud? Although she looks careless, there are not many people who can really let her down and trust her wholeheartedly. However, Yang Sheng, who had only met several times, had already been in the echelon she trusted. The alarm bell in Muxi''s mind sounded, and he took the initiative to draw Yang Sheng''s attention. "Mr. Yang, you just came back from the airport?" Although Yang Sheng had a smile on his face, there was still a trace of fatigue under his smile. He turns Mou to see to Mu Xi, "yes, originally can fly to arrive at noon, flight delay, landing already dark." Muxi deeply sympathized, "then you really should give yourself two days off, so that she can have a rest." Then she remembered the last box of antidotes. "By the way, thank you for giving me that box of antidote. It worked very well." Yang Sheng smiles and shakes his head. "It''s too easy to say thank you." Muxi didn''t say anything more, because the elevator door opened and she led Yaya out of the elevator first. They said goodbye at the door, opened the door and entered the room. Aunt Liu saw bud full of sweat, quickly took a big towel to wipe her sweat. Muxi just received the project plan from his subordinates, so he sat on the sofa and looked at it carefully. After a short rest, Yaya is led to take a bath by Aunt Liu. Muxi wants to drink coffee, so she turns on the coffee machine and leans on the bar, waiting for coffee while reading e-mail. When the doorbell rang, she trotted over and saw from the cat''s eyes that it was Yang Sheng''s handsome face. Muxi took a long breath without any reason, hesitated for a moment, and then opened the door. "Miss mu, do you have instant noodles at home?" When Yang Sheng saw her, he asked with a smile. [to be continued] Chapter 1111 Instant noodles, a kind of convenient food, is the most important thing at home when Muxi didn''t invite a nanny. But with Aunt Liu, a skilled nanny, who would like to eat such junk food as instant noodles? Muxi''s face is hard, "instant noodles? I''m sorry, I don''t have one at home. " I wanted to remind him that it was better to order takeout than to eat instant noodles, but her eyes turned to his tired face, and her words changed. "But there are still some braised spareribs and rice left in the fridge. You can make do with it if you don''t mind." Yang Sheng''s face was pleasantly surprised, and his tired face was completely covered up by his brilliant smile. "Of course not! I can''t wait for it. " Muxi was a little annoyed and regretted, but he saw that he was obviously angry. He could not help but move aside and let Yang Sheng into the room. Yang Sheng sat down on the sofa, took the tea from Muxi, said thank you, looked around, and asked, "where''s bud bud, sleeping?" Muxi pointed to the direction of the bedroom, "Aunt Liu took her to take a bath, you sit for a while, I use the microwave oven to help you heat the meal." Yang Sheng said thank you again and watched Mu Xi enter the kitchen. Chu ran was an orphan, stubborn, competitive and proud. She has been outstanding in all aspects except her cooking skills. Yang Sheng remembers that the only time she went into the kitchen was to cook a bowl of birthday noodles for him. Then, she almost blew up the kitchen and brought out a bowl of noodles. "Mr. Yang, the meal is hot. Can you see if the quantity is enough? If it''s not enough, there are some frozen dumplings. I''ll cook some for you. " Muxi comes out with a hot meal and interrupts Yang Sheng''s meditation. Yang Sheng was busy with his business on the plane. He didn''t even eat lunch. After he got off the plane, he rushed home. He had a short meeting with several high-level videos. After arranging the content of working overtime tonight, he opened the refrigerator to find something to eat. However, there was nothing in the refrigerator except a box of leftover rice with green fur. "Enough. Don''t bother you any more." Muxi and Yang Sheng had two meals and knew that he ate a lot. The rice in the plate was specially reserved by Aunt Liu for fried rice, which was only half of Yang Sheng''s amount. There was not much left of braised spareribs, so even if Yang Sheng said so, Muxi turned around and cooked most of the frozen dumplings. Yang Sheng is a fast eater. By the time she comes out with dumplings, he has eaten everything clean. Lift an eye to see Mu Xi to carry dish to take hot steam dumpling to come out again, in the eye flash a silk surprised, busy stand up to take dumpling in the past. "I''m really troubling you..." Muxi said with a smile, "you don''t have to be so polite with me. Eat the dumplings and go back to work and go to bed early." She pulled away her chair and sat down on the other side of the table, opposite Yang Sheng. She can''t leave the guests alone in the dining room. "Well, when you and Yaya have a holiday, I''ll treat you to a big meal." Yang Sheng dipped some vinegar into the dumplings and took one at a time. He raised his face to look at her. "How do you know I''m still working?" Muxi is also a person with rich experience in business travel. Usually, the first thing to do at home is to take a beautiful bath, eat something good, and then have a good sleep. But Yang Sheng was obviously wearing the same clothes when he came back. Although he took off his suit coat, his shirt was obviously the gray one he was wearing when he came back. Although his tie was torn off and two collar buttons were loosened. Mu Xi carelessly swept his collar exposed clavicle, suddenly feel a little dry mouth. She raised her hand to touch the tip of her nose. "Intuition, blind guess." Yang Sheng nodded with a smile, "well, I think so." Mu Xi embarrassed but politely back to him with a smile, on his gaze over the eyes, the tip of the heart, as if by what gently poked. MD, grand man, how can eyelashes be so long and curly? Mu Xi suddenly feel very boring, is not the neighbor to rub a meal, oneself in this hair what flower crazy? "By the way, Aunt Liu boiled some tangerine peel and mung bean paste and put it on the ice in the refrigerator. She said it was to clear away heat, regulate qi and remove phlegm. I''ll give you a bowl?" Muxi has a strong sense of self-help. He is eager to find something else to retreat, so that he can stay alone with Yang Sheng. He doesn''t know that he will spread his mind and think about something. Yang Sheng was about to be moved and cried, half true and half false. "Miss mu, if you treat me so warmly, don''t you be afraid that I have the cheek to eat every day?" Muxi has already got up, "that day in the resort is called hospitality, today this dish of cold leftovers, you don''t want to abandon it." Muxi had been there for a long time. After a long day of starvation, Yang Sheng solved all the rice and dumplings, and then she walked slowly into the dining room with mung bean paste. "I''m sorry, the kitchen is a little dirty. I came here after a little tidying up." Muxi is thin skinned after all. He is afraid that Yang Sheng thinks she is neglecting him if he delays a little time. But her explanation, in Yang Sheng''s view, is that there is no silver here. "Is there any heavy work or something broken? I''ll do it later? " Yang Sheng doesn''t poke her, but gives himself a reasonable excuse. Muxi quickly waved his hand, "no, the equipment in the kitchen is new. There is no heavy work. It''s all washing and scrubbing." But in fact, Mu Xi is in the kitchen brush for a long time mobile phone, think time is almost out. Yang Sheng impolitely holds up a bowl and Gulu Gulu drinks two mouthfuls of mung bean paste. The cold and sweet taste makes his eyes comfortable, and his mood seems to be moistened by the ice sweet liquid. "I''m so sorry. I''ve come here for nothing." He said he was sorry, but he picked up the bowl and drank a few mouthfuls of sugar water. Muche was a little lost. A man like Yang Sheng has always been polite and cultivated. But now Yang Sheng, like Zhao Yikun in front of Muxi, is very casual, completely free from the shackles of social etiquette, and completely at home. I don''t know whether he is too casual or whether the magic of this delicious food is so great that it can remove the hard mask that a person wears when fighting outside. Yang Sheng was disappointed in Muxi and soon drank up a bowl of mung bean paste. Muxi came back to see him put the empty bowl on the table. Muxi asked, "do you want more? There''s a big pot in the fridge. I''ll fill it for you Aunt Liu cooked a big pot, originally Muxi specially ordered, ready to go to work tomorrow, a cup of fashion to Zhao Yikun. As a result, she has left Zhao Yikun behind. Yang Sheng really likes the mung bean soup, but he has eaten a lot of it at one go. He can''t eat another bowl. He shook his head regretfully. "No, I''m full." [to be continued] Chapter 1112 Yang Sheng had a meal and Yaya had a bath. She was wearing a pink one-piece rabbit pajamas, holding a small koala in her arms, and the long rabbit ears on her head sprang out. Seeing Yang Sheng, she was surprised and called, "Uncle Yang?" After calling, subconsciously turned to look at the coffee table. Yang Sheng seems to have a heart to heart with her, embarrassed to smile. "My uncle is here to eat today. I''ll bring you a cake tomorrow, OK?" Now, I''m sorry to change to a little girl. She scratched the rabbit''s ear and shook her head. "I''m not greedy for kittens." Muxi took the opportunity to stand up and stretched out her hand to roll the little girl''s rabbit. "Honey, you accompany uncle Yang, and Mommy will serve you mung bean soup." The little girl should be cheerful, "OK, Mommy, I want to add an egg." After the request, she looked at Yang Sheng''s plate and asked. "Uncle Yang, didn''t you have dinner?" "Yeah, how do you know?", Yang Sheng curled his fingers and scratched her little nose. Yayawei stood on tiptoe and pointed to a dish for fried rice, a bowl for dumplings and a bowl for mung bean soup on the table. "Two dishes and one bowl. It''s not the amount of food for supper." "What a clever little girl!" Yang Sheng gave her a thumbs up and asked her. "Well, it''s fun to live here, isn''t it?" The little girl is so excited that she counts the new things she has found in the community. After talking about a lot of them, she suddenly says to Yang Sheng solemnly. "Uncle Yang, I''m learning hip-hop now. When I learn it, can I show you how to dance?" After spending so many years with Ji Dabao, Yang Sheng has already developed a professional skill like a kindergarten teacher, and chatting with Yaya is also professional. Not only will not be cold, but also just enough to give the kid face. "Of course! If Princess Yaya is willing to show her appreciation and wait for my birthday, would you please dance for me? " Bud bud nods happily, two people clap high five to make an agreement. Muxi comes out with mung bean soup with eggs. The little girl is still kneeling on the chair, dancing with her forehand and chatting with Yang Sheng about the naughty history of a small dog in the community. That little dog is a teddy, and everyone has to rub it when they see him. But the little girl didn''t know why Teddy wanted to rub. She just thought it was very sticky. The smile on Yang Sheng''s face was subtle, just like Mu Xi''s mood at the moment. What a dog! Without waiting for her to say anything, Yang Sheng had already put away his smile and told Yaya seriously. "Yaya, I''ll take a detour when I see the dog later." The little girl tilted her head and asked, "why, I think it''s cute and lovely." Yang Sheng said, "other people''s puppies don''t know whether they have an injection or not. They can''t just tease and play. Do you know?" The little girl lengthened her voice and said, "Uncle Yang, why do you love me as much as my mother?" Yang Sheng looked up at Mu Xi, "because Uncle Yang is also an elder. Of course, he cares about you as much as your mother." The little girl nodded silently, probably feeling very boring. She dragged mung bean soup on the table to her face, picked up a spoon, took a few breaths, and slowly put it into her mouth. Muxi touched her head and put the covered soup bowl in front of Yang Sheng with the other hand. "Take this back to eat. Remember to put it in the refrigerator." Yang Sheng was a little surprised. "Do you still pack after eating? No good? " Muxi pretends to take it back. Yang Sheng has put the soup bowl out of her reach. "Thank you! It''s really delicious. Thank you for your help, Aunt Liu. " Muxi nodded, "I will tell Aunt Liu..." With that, he looked up at the wall clock and said to the little girl. "Honey, I''m going to sleep after reading the fairy tale book after eating the sugar water." Yang Sheng has always been an interesting person. She knows that she is actually hinting at him that it''s getting late. "Yaya, take your time. Uncle has to go back to work overtime. Let''s go first." He stood up and handed the soup bowl to Muxi. "Thank you for that!" Mu Xi waved his hand and said, "it''s just a bowl of mung bean soup. You don''t have to be so serious." Then he got up and took him out. Yang Sheng went back to his room, put the soup bowl into the empty refrigerator, closed the door, turned to the study and continued to work overtime. In the middle of the walk, he suddenly went back, opened the refrigerator door and snapped a picture. Soon, Muxi''s circle of friends was updated. "The existence meaning of refrigerator!" As shown in the picture, there is only a soup bowl on the middle floor of the refrigerator. Besides, there is nothing. Muxi immediately recognized the soup bowl, which she used to serve mung bean soup to Yang Sheng a few minutes ago. She subconsciously extended her finger to praise, but soon drew back. Less than a minute after this circle of friends was sent, she praised it, which seemed that she was always paying attention to him. So she waited until Yaya finished the sugar water, read the fairy tale book, went to bed and went to bed. Then she reopened her circle of friends and praised her. She and Yang Sheng have few friends in common, so they can''t see the lively appearance under his circle of friends. Tongtong: "brother, big night, show bowl?" Ji big boss: "wrong, it is the person who shows off to send bowl." Yang Sheng''s lips rose, replying to Ji Rui, "or Rui has experience!" Several senior executives who had a video meeting with Yang Sheng saw the boss who was still taut and lecturing just now. In the twinkling of an eye, he turned cloudy and sunny. He looked down at the screen of his mobile phone with a smile on his lips. It''s a billion dollar deal? Or are they going to have a landlady? Of course, no one dares to confirm with Yang Sheng which of the two is. However, everyone secretly prays that the new boss, who has not been in office for a long time, can raise his hand because of other good things and lower his requirements for their work. Facts have proved that Yang Sheng is a boss with a clear distinction between the public and the private, and one size fits all. When he took his eyes away from the mobile phone and put them on the camera again, his sharp eyes swept the faces of the executives like a blade. "How? Can you give me a better suggestion? " It took him a few minutes to brush off his circle of friends and get his face back in front of President Ji, who had always forced him to eat dog food. He is in a good mood at this time. But it doesn''t mean that he wants to give a good look to the rest of the party who have a lot of bad habits. Originally, his business trip this week was unnecessary. It was only because these old ministers were used to passing the buck and muddling along that the situation became extremely bad. As a last resort, his boss made a personal trip to the local department and went around. Only after that, things took a turn for the better. But even if he did this, these old ministers, without any sense of repentance or self shame, just shirked responsibility and evaded accountability. If it had been in Ji''s, he would have told them to get out of the way. [to be continued] Chapter 1113 But in Yang''s family, he took over again not long ago. First of all, he didn''t fully understand the internal interests of the group. Let''s say that he was still in the process of thinking about those imperial relatives and relatives who had been left by the old master for several generations. In recent years, he left the protection of the Yang family and hid his identity as a descendant of the Yang family. In addition to the fact that he is really brilliant, it is also because he is calm and calm. He always keeps quiet at ordinary times. Only at the last moment can he kill the enemy in one move to win. Just as he is now, despite the opposition of the Yang family and the board of directors, the old man parachutes back to the Yang family. At first, the people at the bottom are shivering, but he only shows that he is decisive and demanding. He didn''t seem to be aware of the undercurrent of personnel relations, and he didn''t deliberately take anyone to attack. This let a group of old ministers gradually put down their vigilance. Now they are on guard against him, but they are not afraid of him. Many of the previously silent interest activities began to sprout again. But I don''t know. Yang Sheng has sharpened his knife secretly. He just waits for these people to show their clues and take them out in one pot. Yang Sheng looks at a group of senior executives coldly, and does not dare to look at him. He knows that these people have been in the comfort zone for too long, and they are slow and ignorant of the coming storm. "No, right? OK, tomorrow morning I''ll ask my secretary to send a mass email to all members of your department to collect suggestions. Whoever has the ability will come. If he has no ability, move the pit as soon as possible, and don''t take advantage of the pit. " Several executives looked at each other. One of Yang Sheng''s side cousins bravely expressed their opinions under the encouragement of people''s eyes. "Mr. Sheng, if you want a new proposal, you have to give us time... How about a few days?" Yang Sheng said with a smile, "yes, you can write a letter of guarantee. In a few days, if you can''t give me a satisfactory motion, you''ll pack up all your burdens and go away!" His smile is like a spring breeze. But words are like the bitter wind in winter. Executives are afraid to speak again. Yang Sheng knocked on the desk impatiently, "OK, it won''t work out if this meeting goes on. Let''s go. The Secretary will send out the collection book tomorrow morning. Let''s get what we want from our ability." After turning off the video, Yang Sheng leans wearily behind the chair, slightly closes his eyes, raises his hand and rubs his tight eyebrows. What a mess! He leaned his head against the back of his chair and fell asleep. Vaguely, it seems to hear the sound of "Da Da", which is the vibration of his mobile phone. He felt the mobile phone on the desk and was dazzled. I thought it was a work email reminder, but when I unlocked it, it was a message from Muxi on wechat. "Did you sleep? Aunt Liu will make dumplings tomorrow. I''ll let her make more. What kind of stuffing do you like? " Yang Sheng''s tiredness was swept away by the information. Almost no hesitation, directly dial the call. After the phone rang several times, he realized that it was too late now. Now he would pull it back. Would it make xiaoyaya sleep? Just when he wanted to hang up, Muxi on the other end of the phone picked up. "You didn''t sleep?" Yang Sheng sighed with a smile, "how can a laborer be so early? And you, why haven''t you slept yet? " Muxi also sighed, "in addition to being a hard-working worker, I''m also a hard-working mother. Only when the cub goes to sleep can I have time to do something of my own." Yang Sheng thinks of Le Tong, who is in this situation. He can''t help but sympathize with Mu Xi. At the same time, he has a little heartache. "Indeed, in front of you great mummies, our men''s sufferings are very insignificant!" Mu Xi on the other end of the phone seemed to be in a daze. "Unexpectedly, Mr. Yang was able to understand the pain of our female social animals." Yang Sheng said honestly, "because I have seen my sister''s hard work and hardship, I can feel a little bit of difficulty in what I said to you. Of course, I can feel that it is definitely less than one ten thousandth of what you actually suffered." There was another silence on the other end of the phone. After a while, he heard Muxi say, "Mr. Yang, thank you." Yang Sheng didn''t understand, "thank me? That''s what I said Muxi explained, "in fact, I have a general impression of Chinese men. Among the men I come into contact with, except for the two men in my family who know how to respect women and are willing to face up to their contributions, most of the others look at women very low, and you, Mr. Yang, make me hope for Chinese men again." Yang Sheng was in a good mood. "After listening to you say that, I immediately feel that I will eat tomorrow''s dumplings at ease." Muxi also laughed, "yes, it''s your credit for lighting up the light of men. Let''s say, what kind of stuffing do you eat?" Yang Sheng is very particular about food, but that''s when he can control it. At present, he''s carrying his job to the door, how can he ask for so much? "I can have a hot meal in the morning. For a bachelor like me, it''s delicious food." When the taste of the food was confirmed, Muxi didn''t say anything more. He just let him go to bed early. He said good night and hung up. After Yang Sheng hung up, he took a comfortable bath, went to bed and fell asleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Muxi called Yaya to get up on time. They washed well. Aunt Liu just put the hot dumplings on the table. Muxi took a picture of some delicious dumplings and sent them to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng came back very quickly Less than a minute, wearing casual clothes and slippers, Yang Sheng "kicked" into the door. Yaya threw two pigtails and jumped up to him. "Uncle Yang, good morning. Dumplings are delicious. Come and eat them quickly." Yang Sheng, a man in his eighties, was dragged into the restaurant by a little girl holding hands. With vinegar and chili sauce, Aunt Liu nodded to him with a smile, "good morning, Mr. Yang!" Yang Sheng nodded to her with a smile, "it''s hard for Aunt Liu!" Aunt Liu asked Yang Sheng about his taste, then turned around and went back to the kitchen to get him another sauce. When Yang Sheng enters the dining room, Muxi nods to him and puts the porridge in front of him. Yang Sheng says thank you. Mu Xi''s vision swept over his face, "did you sleep well last night?" Yang Sheng said with a smile, "I think I''ll have delicious food in the morning. Of course, I sleep well." His words seemed like a joke, but he knew in his heart that at least 70% of them came from his heart. When Muxi faced him last night, the alarm went off and he secretly vowed to keep a distance from Yang Sheng. However, when she saw his empty refrigerator, she couldn''t calm down for a long time. So when Aunt Liu came to ask her what she had for breakfast, she confirmed that there were enough materials at home. After a long hesitation, she finally sent the message to Yang Sheng. After that, she comforted herself that she only sympathized with Yang Sheng because she had a similar experience with him. [to be continued] Chapter 1114 Since returning to the Yang family, Yang Sheng has never had breakfast in such a warm family atmosphere. Unlike those of the opposite sex who he met in the past, Muxi is very modest. Even if she invited Yang Sheng to have breakfast, she behaved as if they were old friends. Yang Sheng is also very calm and comfortable. This is the first time since Chu ran disappeared that he has been close to other members of the opposite sex in addition to working relationship. Even for Letong, at the beginning, he had a kind of intimacy to Letong like his sister, but he didn''t break into each other''s private life after meeting her several times. For Yang Sheng, Muxi is like a huge magnetic attraction, which always makes him approach involuntarily and want to find out. In his heart, as like as two peas, Chu and his voice were almost the same as the one of Mu Chu, the attraction of this suction was due to the fact that Mu Xi himself was attracted to him. Probably, I don''t want to go into it. Yang Sheng knew that this was unfair to Muxi. Now he felt guilty for Muxi''s calm eyes. "Yaya''s kindergarten is near our company. How about I send her to the kindergarten later?" Muxi refused his suggestion of compensation, "don''t bother you. Aunt Liu goes there to buy vegetables and send them along the way." Yang Sheng nodded, "when you need me, you''re welcome. Just open your mouth." Muxi said with a smile, "of course, distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. In the future, there will be a lot of trouble for general manager Yang. At that time, general manager Yang will not be bothered by us." After breakfast, Yang Sheng thanks again and gets up to say goodbye. Muxi takes him to the porch. Yang Sheng goes to the door and suddenly remembers something. He turns his head and looks at Muxi. "Since we are close neighbors, can we change the name?" Muxi shrugged indifferently, "yes, Mr. Yang Sheng." Yang Sheng challenged her, "goodbye, Miss Muxi." The corridor was not wide, and Yang Sheng had long legs. After two steps, he stood in front of his house. Hearing the sound of closing the door behind him, Yang Sheng could not help raising his lips. ¡­¡­ At 4:30 in the afternoon, Yang Sheng returned to the office, and was very upset at the thought of the gang''s collusion at the meeting. The smiling faces of Mu Xi''s mother and daughter suddenly flashed in the brain, and the eyebrows slightly stretched out. Press the extension, "Xiao ou, you and Mr. Zhao are going to have dinner with Fanying in the evening. Assistant Ou Qiang''s executive ability is first-class, "OK, I''ll send the relevant information to Mr. Zhao later. Does Mr. Yang have anything else to add?" "No, just follow the process and direction of the morning meeting." After taking the dinner away, Yang Sheng picks up his mobile phone and calls out Muxi''s phone. Before he pulls it out, the phone rings. Caller ID is Laozhai''s phone. He silences the phone, puts it on the desk, and looks down at the documents sent in by Ou Qiang. He thought that if the phone rings once or twice, it won''t ring again. However, when the bell rings again and again, if he doesn''t answer it, it will ring forever. But he had to answer the phone. It''s the housekeeper of the old house. "Sheng Shao, the master''s heart is a little uncomfortable. Please come back sometime." Yang Sheng has been fighting with the old man for so long because of Chu ran. Now he''s back. It seems that the relationship between them is good. But that''s just the surface. Does the knot in the heart mean that it can be solved if it is solved? "What did the doctor say? If it''s not too serious, let the doctor prescribe some Chinese medicine to recuperate. I have a lot to do these two days. I''m afraid I can''t leave. " Yang Sheng didn''t believe the housekeeper''s words. Knowing that most of them are from the old man, the housekeeper couldn''t help calling and cheating him to go home to have a look. However, when the housekeeper hung up, he sent a short video of ECG on wechat. After watching it, Yang Sheng said to him on wechat, "I''m coming back!" He got up, took his coat and the key to the car and went out. Back at the mansion, the housekeeper was waiting at the door. The old housekeeper took Yang Sheng''s coat and bag, carrying them, and told Yang Sheng the results of the doctor''s examination. Yang Sheng changed his shoes and stood up straight. The old housekeeper behind him stopped talking. Yang Sheng looked at him carelessly. "Isn''t his heart rate quite normal for most of the past six months? Why is he so tall all of a sudden? Has he been eating anything lately? " The old housekeeper hesitated and looked carefully at the side of the stairs. Then he closed the door and told the truth in a low voice. "The master talked about Miss Tong Tong and the young master all day long, thinking of going to live in r city for a few days. As a result, the doctor said that he had a little hypoglycemia and asked him to stay for a few days until his health improved. He secretly ordered someone to stew some tonic soup every day and drink the soup when he went out to meet his old friends. As a result, he went home again..." Yang Sheng couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart. With a cold face, he said, "nonsense!" This nonsense, in addition to talking about the old man, naturally also scolds the drivers and bodyguards who accompany the old man to go out. The old housekeeper didn''t dare to say anything. He followed him all the way up the stairs. When he saw that Yang Sheng didn''t mean to scold him any more, he dared to complain for himself and others. "Sheng Shao, we don''t want to stop it, we don''t dare to, and we can''t stop it..." How can Yang Sheng not know what the old housekeeper said? The old man''s temper, stubborn up, no one can pull back, with the servants a few mouth advice, water can not splash a bit. Pushing open the door of the old man''s bedroom, Yang Sheng saw the old man reclining next to the bed, holding the remote control in his hand, staring at the projection screen hanging on the wall, complaining. "It''s all these crappy products. I''ve been thinking about pocketing our old people all day." Obviously, he thought it was the old housekeeper who came in. Yang Sheng tut said, "you old man are so smart, who has so great ability to make money from you?" The old man turned his head in surprise and looked at Yang Sheng. His face soon returned to normal. "The company is not busy? Why do you come back when you have time? " The old man was indifferent to Yang Sheng, his grandson, and his smiling face when he saw Le Tong''s granddaughter was completely different. Yang Sheng sat askew beside the bed and stretched out his hand to open the drawer of the bedside table. It was too late for the old man to turn his back and stop him. He watched the medicine and the medical record written with the detailed diagnosis just given to him by the doctor fall into the hands of his grandson. "If I don''t come back, how can I know that you are so powerful?" The old man stares at the old housekeeper with drooping eyebrows behind him, and then hums coldly. "I just want to tease my great grandson. If you don''t get married and give me a baby to play with, I have to go to r city to find a baby and Niuniu to accompany me." This is the disguised meaning of marriage. Yang Sheng looked down at the medical record and didn''t lift his head. "You have no other great grandchildren except baby Niuniu!" The old man glared at him, "those are debt collectors. They look upset. My old friend''s house... " This is Mingzhu. Yang Sheng interrupts him immediately. "If I don''t get married, do you mind if my family''s money is wasted with me?" Chu Ran''s name, often said will hurt the feelings of yesun. Yang Sheng changed another kind of euphemism to express what he thought. [to be continued] Chapter 1115 The old man was angry in his eyes. The old housekeeper passed Yang Sheng at the right time, gently holding the old man''s back with one hand, and pressing the back adjuster with the other hand to turn away the topic. "Master, the doctor said you''d better lie down and have more rest. You didn''t eat anything at noon. I''ll let the kitchen have some light snacks later?" The old man was angry and glared at Yang Sheng, "don''t eat! No appetite... " Yang Sheng didn''t want to persuade him. Of course, he knew it was useless to persuade him. He might as well use his mace. He took out his mobile phone, "I call Tongtong, tell her you old man hunger strike, let her drive a plane to wait on you." The old man was so angry that he glared, "bastard, you will move your sister out to scare me." Yang Sheng looked at him with a smile. "How dare I scare you? You don''t want to see your great grandson. It seems that this bitter meat scheme is quite good." The old man was defeated, and reluctantly told the old housekeeper, "ask the kitchen to make some vermicelli and Mushroom Sausage..." The old man really wanted to see his granddaughter and great grandson, but he didn''t want to worry about her. Yang Sheng knew his pain and made a move to defeat the enemy. The old housekeeper asked Yang Sheng what he wanted to eat, and turned to go downstairs to order the kitchen to prepare dinner. Yang Sheng hasn''t been back to the mansion since the Letong family returned to r city. Now he seldom comes back. He does his grandson''s duty and sits down on the sofa to chat with the old man. Although the old man was disgusted on the surface, he was beautiful in the heart. Seeing that his grandson was willing to stay with him, he put down his bad temper and asked about Yang''s recent operation. When Yang Sheng heard his question, his brain flashed over the faces of the old directors at today''s meeting, and he seemed to mention it carelessly. "What is Lu Dong''s relative in our family? I always look familiar to him... " After Yang Sheng took office, he had a thorough knowledge of the eighteen generations of the directors'' ancestors and their historical records. I would like to ask, but I want to test where the weight of several uncles and aunts and their many relatives goes in the old man''s heart. For Yang Sheng, the old man''s mood and thoughts are much more difficult to guess than those of his uncle and the directors. "Well, it does have something to do with it. It''s your uncle''s cousin. Why? What did those guys do? " The old man still holds the post of chairman of Yang''s company. He knows about the general direction of Yang''s company, but he can''t know the details of the personnel and the daily routines. "It''s OK. I can fix it." The old man nodded, "well, you new style, want to solve how to solve, don''t worry too much." This is undoubtedly a reassurance to Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng''s original plans, obviously, can be done boldly. After dinner, Yang Sheng went back to his bedroom to collect some things. The old man told the housekeeper, "ah Jing, go pack some snacks and soup for Sheng to take back. He''s an idiot who can''t even cook. He has to move out and live alone..." Uncle Jing laughed and said, "Young Master Sheng is now on the rise in his career. How many meals can he have at home? When he moved out, didn''t he make you feel less painful? " The old man snorted, "the stinky boy with rough skin and thick flesh, where do I need my old man''s flesh to hurt? If you want to hurt him, you have to find a little girl who is in love with him to hurt him. " Uncle Jing has been in the Yang family for many years. Seeing that Yang Sheng was born and grew up, he knows the past between Yang Sheng and Chu ran like the back of his hand. "Master, Master Sheng is a man with an idea. He will know it in his heart." It''s not easy for uncle Jing to see the relationship between the old master and the young master break the ice. He is afraid that the old and the young will make trouble again because of their feelings. The young master is nothing. He is still young anyway. But the old master, I''m afraid, can''t stand another toss. The old man is also very clear, "I will take it easy, will not force him anything..." Lost, dare not to hurt wantonly. When Yang Sheng came downstairs, uncle Jing had already sent his servant to load several boxes of snacks and soup, help him to lift them to the garage and put them in the back compartment. Yang Sheng got into the driver''s seat, closed the door, lowered the window, and stopped the old housekeeper. "Uncle Jing, please report to me about my grandfather''s itinerary and diet every morning and evening. I''m too busy recently to come back every day. Grandfather will bother you to take care of you." Uncle Jing nodded and said, "I will, but it''s Mr. Sheng. You live outside by yourself. You have a lot of social activities. You should pay more attention to food and rest." Yang Sheng said, "Uncle Jing, don''t worry. I''m not a kid just out of society. I''ll take good care of myself." But Uncle Jing is not at ease, "otherwise, I''ll let people put the food and soup to the community security every day, and you can take it back when you go back." Yang Sheng felt troublesome. "No, I''ll go back to dinner in a few days this month. I usually go on business or have dinner." Uncle Jing had to give up. The car drove to the street in front of the community, and suddenly it rained heavily. Yang Sheng''s vision swept the sidewalk at random, and suddenly saw a big and a small station in front of him, sheltering from the rain under a big tree. He was a little familiar with it. He looked carefully, and sure enough, it was Muxi and Yaya''s mother and daughter. Yang Sheng turned on the light and drove slowly across the road. He stopped, honked his horn twice, then lowered the window and turned to his mother and daughter. "Get in the car!" Mu Xi and bud bud recognize him, a face of surprise, open the door on the car, not wait for Mu Xi say what, bud bud open a way. "Thank you, uncle Yang. Otherwise, mummy and I will be drowned." Yang Sheng turned to look at the mother and daughter, and looked at the bag of things at Muxi''s feet. "Shopping?" Muxi said with a smile, "yes, I''m too full. I''ll go out for a walk and buy some snacks. Who knows that the rain is coming down. I was thinking of letting Aunt Liu come to pick us up when you met me." Yang Sheng drove the car back to the driveway and spoke to Yaya road. "Bud bud, you open the storage box." Bud bud saw Mu Xi one eye, Mu Xi nodded, she just stretched out her hand to press open button, see inside of thing, suddenly eyes are bright. "Wow, it''s popcorn. Is this for me? Uncle Yang Yang Sheng nodded with a smile and said, "of course it''s for little princess Yaya! Do you like it? " "Thank you, uncle Yang! I love it Yang Sheng also explained to Mu Xi, "the sugar of this family is pure fructose and maltose, and the pigment is also natural pigment. My little nephew loves the sugar of this family." In the aspect of Yaya''s food and clothing, Muxi is not particular about it. Clean, hygienic and safe is the most basic requirement for her food. Yang Sheng, who is clearly a single man, has enough experience in this field. "You know so much!" Mu Xi''s words are from the heart''s appreciation. [to be continued] Chapter 1116 The streetlights brighten the night. In the daytime, Yang Sheng glances at Mu Xi in the rearview mirror and looks into her smiling eyes. Mingming is already the mother of a child, but her eyes are clear, just like a pure girl who has never been in the world. Yang Sheng was in a trance. His churan also has such a pair of eyes. Struggling with the suffocating pain in his heart, Yang Sheng managed to squeeze out a smile. "I can''t help it. The young master of my sister''s family is an individual. I''ve been fighting with him for several years, which has made my knowledge increase a lot." Muxi, sitting in the back seat, couldn''t see the change of his expression and laughed at him. "That''s very good. When you are a father, you can go to work directly." If other relatives and friends said that, Yang Sheng would directly express his idea of not getting married. But at this moment, he looked at Mu Xi in the rearview mirror with a complicated look. After a pause, he was able to understand. "Children are also different, like bud bud, more sensible than my little nephew." This is more or less polite. But most parents in the world like to hear other people praise their children. Muxi is no exception. She pulled bud bud''s face with her hand and said modestly. "You think she''s sensible." Ya Ya looks at her in disgust and thanks Yang Sheng with a smile. "Thank you, uncle Yang The sweet voice seemed to ease Yang Sheng''s pain. He breathed a long breath, trying to suppress the bitterness of remembering Chu, chatting and laughing with his mother and daughter, and drove back to the parking lot. When the car stopped, he brought out the big bag of food from the back compartment. Muxi asked casually, "go shopping?" Yang Sheng shook his head. "I went home to see the old man in the evening and brought some snacks and soup. I''ll send them to you later." Muxi subconsciously refused, "no, you keep it and eat it slowly. I have Aunt Liu in my family. You can do whatever you want." Yang Sheng didn''t say anything, but when he got home, he divided the snack and soup into two parts, put half of them in his refrigerator, and then, carrying the other half, rang the doorbell opposite. Muxi just sorted out the snacks, heard the doorbell ring, and rushed out to open the door. Yang Sheng was still in the suit just now. He handed forward a large bag of snacks and soup. "The desserts in my family are good. You and Yaya have a try." Muxi also wanted to refuse. Yang Sheng said, "I''m not so polite when I come to your house for supper and breakfast." Muxi had to take the food bag and said "thank you!", Then he gave way and said, "come in and sit down?" Yang Sheng will have a video conference, then waved his hand, "don''t disturb, the snack should still be hot, you and Yaya will have a taste." Muxi nodded, "OK, do you want breakfast tomorrow?" Yang Sheng said regretfully, "it''s a pity that I''m on a business trip tomorrow, and I''ll take the flight at seven o''clock early." That is to say, he has to start at more than four o''clock tomorrow morning. Muxi himself is also a professional, shrugged sympathetically, "I''ll make an appointment when you come back..." Seeing Yang Sheng return to the opposite side and close the door, Muxi closes the door and returns to the living room with the food bag. Just after taking a bath, Yaya, with sharp eyes, saw the bag in her hand and asked with a smile, "Mommy, is it delicious?" Muxi had no choice but to roll his eyes, "I know how to eat!" Yaya ran over and hugged her waist with a smile, "I''m still a baby. I''ll grow up after eating!" Mu Xi tut a, rub her fluffy head. "Uncle Yang sent some snacks and soup. Do you want to eat now?" The little girl was very happy when she heard that she had something to eat. "Want to eat!" The mother and daughter called Aunt Liu and put the snacks on the tea table. First they took a picture and made a state in the circle of friends. "Thanks for the delicious food from my good neighbor!" Yang Sheng is a busy person. If she sends a message to him directly, she may disturb his work. If she sends a circle of friends like this, it will be enough to convey her thanks without disturbing him. Before going to bed, she casually opened the circle of friends, before the state of a lot of praise and comments, but there is no Yang Sheng. Muxi was not surprised. He turned off the light, closed his eyes and soon went to sleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, eating breakfast, she opened her circle of friends and saw Yang Sheng''s comments at a glance. "I think the dumplings made by Aunt Liu are more delicious!" Mu Xi''s lips are slightly raised. He points to reply. He raises his fingers and presses a few words. Ya Ya curiously puts her head together. "Mommy, who are you chatting with? Is it mother-in-law? " Muxi was shocked and suddenly realized that he seemed to care too much about Yang Sheng''s reaction. Finger slide, exit wechat, look up to the little girl smile. "No, it''s the client." Bud bud a little disappointed to "Oh" a, "I thought it was mother-in-law!" Muxi remembered that he had not brought Yaya back to Zhao''s home for nearly a week. I thought it would be more convenient for me to move closer. As a result, she seems to be looking after other people or things these days. I miss my parents in law, The little girl nodded. Muxi then made a decision, "let''s go back to my mother-in-law''s house tonight to have a meal..." Yaya happily held her arm and shook it, "then Mommy, will you come to pick me up?" After moving to a new house, Muxi would take a detour to pick up Yaya, so most of the time it was Aunt Liu who was in charge of the pick-up. Mu Xi thought about today''s work arrangement and nodded. ¡­¡­ In the evening, Muxi returns to Zhao''s home with Yaya. Once in, mu Nianshan sent a little girl. "Honey, accompany my father-in-law to water the flowers." When Zhao Zhuhua leads the little girl to go out, mu Nianshan immediately comes over and asks with interest. "Xiao Xi, what''s up with Xiao Yang recently?" Mu Xi has psychological preparation early, not show mountain not dew ground calm return to her. "Just like that..." Mu Nianshan naturally won''t be easily perfunctory by her, "how about that? Well Muxi continued to fool, "just like you and Aunt Huang''s house opposite." Mu Nianshan laughs twice. "Our two families are old neighbors. We usually get together to talk about beauty and health care with Aunt Huang. Uncle Zhao and uncle Cui talk about fund and stock market. What do you talk about with Xiao Yang? How to raise children? " Muxi also laughed, "children also chat, he has a nephew, a little bit smaller than bud, you don''t say, he is quite able to coax children, of course, we talk most, is how to develop their own career." Mu read Shan speechless to the extreme, toward her rolled a white eye, way. "OK, you can try your best to cheat. Anyway, we retired young women don''t have IQ online." Mu Xi embraces her shoulder, half coax half teasingly way. "Who said that? My aunt Shan is smart! At least, the young men who appear in a radius of ten li are people or ghosts. You can just glance at them and they will all show up. " [to be continued] Chapter 1117 In the evening, she naturally stays at Zhao''s house. Mu Nianshan drives Zhao Zhuhua to the guest room and leaves Yaya to sleep with her. Muxi is working on a foreign cooperation case. It''s working time for the other party, so she contacted the other party''s working group and chatted for nearly two hours. The new cooperation case is very tricky, Muxi and the other party chat late into the night, also can''t reach any consensus. So, the next day back to the company, Muxi sorted out the information, then went to find Zhao Yikun. This cooperation case should have been discussed by Zhao Yikun himself, but recently he was busy preparing for other projects, so he was really lack of skills, so Mu Xi took the initiative to take over the burden. "Sorry, I overestimate my ability." Zhao Yikun turns over the materials she collates and looks up to appease her. "It''s none of your business. You don''t have to take the blame on yourself. This company is a tough one. I don''t have much confidence to win it. " In the past two years, the company has entered a period of transformation and expansion, and has expanded a lot both in terms of partners and business scope. For new business projects, their competitiveness is not as strong as some old enterprises. Muxi is a pragmatic person. After self-examination, he began to seek positive solutions. "I think they are always suspicious of us. Last night I talked with them for a long time, and I was always playing Tai Chi. I didn''t mention the core issue." Zhao Yikun also contacted each other before, and he nodded his head to show his approval. "Well, the last time I talked with their vice president, I also felt that it was almost like this, that is to deal with us." Muxi seriously considered, "do they think we are not sincere enough? If so, let''s get in touch with it in person? " Zhao Yikun pondered for a while, "personal contact is indispensable, but before that, we have to let each other take us seriously." Otherwise, take more than ten hours to fly over, or be played by the other side as monkey. "Do you mean to find someone to get in touch with first?" Muxi just returned home not long, the biggest contact, is the Zhao family. Therefore, even if she understood Zhao Yikun''s meaning, she couldn''t help much. Zhao Yikun took a deep look at her and returned to her slowly. "Well, it''s hard to find this man OK, you don''t have to worry about this project. I''ll think of another way. " When Muxi left, Zhao Yikun twisted his eyebrows and thought about it for a long time before he took out the phone and pulled it out. The phone rang a few times and was picked up, "Mr. Zhao, Hello!" Zhao Yikun hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "Hello, Mr. Yang, there is something I want to trouble you. Do you have time now?" Zhao Yikun''s words were very disturbing. Yang and Huabang group have always cooperated, but they have different meanings to each other. Yang is much bigger than Huabang group in terms of scale and strength. Therefore, Huabang is just a small partner for Yang. But for Huabang, Yang is one of their top customers. Therefore, Zhao Yikun''s phone call is more or less a gamble. And he, very shamefully, took advantage of the relationship between Muxi and Yang Sheng. Yang Sheng, who is on a business trip, has just come out of the negotiation hotel. As soon as he gets on the bus, he receives a call from Zhao Yikun. He first told the driver to take him back to his hotel, and then he answered the phone. After listening to Zhao Yikun, his first reaction was that Muxi was in trouble. "What happened to Muxi?" The cooperation between Yang''s family and Huabang never required Yang Sheng to connect with him personally. It was only Muxi who could let Zhao Yikun find him directly. Zhao Yikun felt his nose with a guilty heart, "Muxi, she''s OK. You misunderstood Mr. Yang. It''s a business. I want to ask Mr. Yang to help me. I don''t know if it''s convenient for Mr. Yang. I''ll treat you to lunch? " Yang Sheng sat up straight and relaxed. He stretched out his legs, leaned back in the chair, found a comfortable seat and returned to Zhao Yikun. "I''ll be out on a business trip. I owe you for the meal. If there''s anything I can do for you, Mr. Zhao, please tell me straight away." Yang Sheng has been working for more than ten hours, but he still took a half-hour break at noon yesterday. When he arrived at this meeting, he was actually very tired. I wanted to take a nap in the car and go back to the hotel to wash and sleep. There was a meeting to be held in the afternoon. However, Zhao Yikun talked on the phone for nearly ten minutes. As the car drove into the parking lot of his hotel, the two sides hung up. The driver couldn''t quite hear what Yang Sheng was saying. He just glanced at Yang Sheng in the rearview mirror and saw that he was relaxed. He was not impatient with the person who disturbed his rest. The driver was curious, but he didn''t dare to ask more. He stopped the car and got off in a hurry to help Yang Sheng open the door. "Mr. Yang, what would you like to eat at noon? I''ll make a reservation first." Yang Sheng raised his wrist and looked at the time. "No, you can come up at one o''clock and buy some noodles or pizza." The driver nodded and became more and more curious. Who is calling, and the boss who has been running for so long seems to be in a good mood? Yang Sheng is really in a good mood. For him, Zhao Yikun''s busy schedule is just a small one. But this small busy, after he returns to the hotel to take a bath, has called to solve. Zhao Yikun received a call from his partner in the afternoon. This time, the other side has obviously taken a serious attitude, or even a positive attitude. Knowing that Yang Sheng was busy, Zhao Yikun only sent a thank-you message in wechat. After sending the message, Zhao Yikun gets up to find Muxi. For Mu Xi, Zhao Yikun is full of guilt. He knew in his heart that Yang Sheng''s help was for Mu Xi''s sake. And he, without the permission of Muxi, made this phone call. It''s not a thing. It''s time to get off work. Muxi is cleaning up his desk. Seeing Zhao Yikun come in, he thinks he has something urgent to deal with. "What''s the matter, brother?" Zhao Yikun apologized, "Xiao Xi, I''m sorry." Muxi was puzzled, "brother, did you take the wrong medicine?" Zhao Yikun is a brave man. "In the morning, I called Yang Sheng and asked him to help me get a line. I''m sorry. I should have asked you for permission first." Mu Xi a time don''t know what to say, a long time, she just reaction come over. "And then he refused?" Zhao Yikun felt his conscience hurt more and more. "No, he agreed. Moreover, the vice president just called and asked me to re transmit a detailed information. His attitude sounds sincere." Muxi sighed, "that''s a good thing!" Zhao Yikun looks at Mu Xi complexly, "aren''t you angry?" Muxi has received too many favors from the Zhao family. He can help now, but of course he doesn''t feel angry. As for the debt to Yang Sheng, although it also gives her a headache, it''s not impossible to pay her back. "Of course not! I''m very happy that the project has been stuck for such a long time, and we have made some progress. " Zhao Yikun slightly bent down to look at her carefully, "really not angry?" Mu Xi tut said, "what''s so angry about this? People are just used." [to be continued] Chapter 1118 That is to say, Zhao Yikun always felt that he was wrong. "Don''t worry. I''ll pay it back myself. Don''t worry about it." Mu Xi nodded to show that he knew, and then turned the topic to the cooperation project. In the evening, after muchI coaxes Yaya to sleep, he comes to the bar, pours a cup of wine, takes a sip, and then points to open his circle of friends. The state of Yang Sheng''s circle of friends is still dynamic several days ago. In recent days, nothing has happened. Muxi doesn''t want to be sentimental, but her heart is really excited by Zhao Yikun''s conjectures. She looked at the time. It was nearly half past ten. According to the routine of ordinary young people, it would be the prime time of night life. But Yang Sheng, a successful CEO, may still be working overtime, or he may be keeping in touch with his customers. Muxi thinks that the identity of neighbors alone is not enough to disturb each other in such a private time. So she hesitated for a while before taking a picture and updating her circle of friends. In the photo, only half a glass of red wine is left on the bar. Behind the glass is the glittering night outside the floor glass window. "Night, how beautiful!" Muxi put his mobile phone on the bar, took the wine in the glass and drank it down, then took the bottle to add wine to the glass. The wine poured into the glass, making a slight sound of gurgling. Mu Xi held his cheek and fixed his eyes on the red liquid. The phone on hand rings in the quiet night, and Muxi is startled. His hand turns to one side, and wine is poured out of the glass. In response, Muxi quickly put down the wine, picked up the mobile phone in one hand, and even pulled several pieces of paper on the bar in the other. In the telephone screen, the caller is Yang Sheng. Mu Xi Zheng for a while, the phone rang several times, she just picked up. "Hello, Mr. Yang!" The man over there laughs, "what''s good is not to be so unfamiliar? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Has the salary been lowered? " Mu Xi was embarrassed, "sorry, I''m not used to it." Yang Sheng laughed again, and it was a deep and pleasant laugh coming out of the microphone. Like a very cello light slow playing sound, let Mu Xi''s heart quiver a few times. "Yaya is asleep?" Yang Sheng didn''t seem to know her embarrassment, so he naturally brought the topic to the past. Mu Xi nods, then, remembering that he can''t see her far away, he says. "I just went to bed, and you don''t have to work overtime?" Of course, Yang Sheng won''t tell her that he is still discussing with his assistant about the content of tomorrow''s meeting, but just after his assistant went to the bathroom, he picked up his mobile phone and brushed it casually. Seeing her news, he pulled it out without thinking about it. "I''ve just finished. I''m preparing to pour a glass of wine and relax." The assistant who came out of the washroom heard the boss''s words and went back to his bedroom. Here, Muxi took most of the wine and walked back to the living room. He sat down on his knees. "What a coincidence, I''m drinking, too." Mu Xi said, feel a little hot face, touch, thought, this wine is quite strong. "That''s too bad. If I don''t go on a business trip, we''ll have a drink companion." Muxi felt that the heat on her face was higher. She took a sip of wine and returned to him. "I dare not..." Yang Sheng seems to have been hurt, "Muxi, what about being a good neighbor?" Mu Xi''s hand also touched his increasingly hot face, "I''m not good at drinking. I''m afraid I''ll make a fool of myself in front of you." Yang Sheng laughed, "don''t worry, I should be a gentleman. I won''t threaten you with your drunk photos." Two people talked for a while, no nutrition words, Mu Xi''s brain gradually sober some. "Thank you for today." Even if Yang Sheng didn''t necessarily help her for her sake, she still wanted to express her gratitude. Yang Sheng did not follow her around, "don''t worry, Mr. Zhao still owes me a meal, I will kill him a big meal." The implication is that Zhao Yikun owes the favor, not her. Muxi couldn''t tell whether she was lucky or disappointed. In a word, she was silent, as if she didn''t know what to say in response to him. Yang Sheng is very understanding, "however, if you want to pay for him, I will not be polite. Anyway, I like eating and drinking best." His self mockery saved Muxi from embarrassment. "Yes, if you want to come to dinner later, just tell Aunt Liu, but it''s about adding a bowl and chopsticks." In this way, Yang Sheng for himself to seek for a long time in the future the blessing of the tongue. Yang Sheng had been on the phone for nearly 20 minutes. When Muxi put down the phone, he felt that not only his face, but also the phone was hot. Over there, Yang Sheng hung up and poured a glass of water. After a while, the assistant came out of the bedroom. They continued to discuss the unfinished problem. ¡­¡­ Yang Sheng''s phone call is more progress than Zhao Yikun''s team''s busy work for more than a month. Two days later, Zhao Yikun took two assistants out of the country to have a deeper cooperation with the other team. On the side of the company, most of the affairs were entrusted to another deputy general manager Mu Xi. Muxi assigned his affairs to the Secretary and deputy director, and then Zhao Yikun, the plenipotentiary, was very busy. So that on the first day Yang Sheng came back, he rang the doorbell and wanted to get some food. It was Aunt Liu who opened the door. "Mr. Yang, are you back?" After talking on the phone that day, Muxi mentioned to Aunt Liu that if Yang Sheng came to dinner later, he would cook two more dishes according to his taste. Aunt Liu is a qualified nanny. Seeing Yang Sheng, she naturally invited him in. "You haven''t eaten yet, Mr. Yang? I''ll do what I want to eat now. " Yang Sheng looked around, "where''s Muxi?" It''s more than six now, so it''s time to get home. Aunt Liu did not hide, "Miss Mu is very busy these days. She even worked overtime for a few days and ate dinner in the company." Yang Sheng was a little disappointed. "What about Yaya?" Aunt Liu pointed to the nursery, "play in it, Mr. Yang, do you want to play with Yaya for a while, or go home for a rest, and I''ll call you after dinner?" Yang Sheng is clearly here to eat, but Aunt Liu seems to regard him as another host. Yang Sheng''s heart, because of the attitude of Aunt Liu ironing a lot. "I''ll play with the little girl for a while..." He said and handed the local specialty in his hand to Aunt Liu. "This is a local specialty I bought from my business trip. Aunt Liu, take it home to your family." Aunt Liu is not a greedy person, and the salary Muxi gives her is high enough. "Thank you, Mr. Yang. Leave these local products to miss Mu and Yaya." Yang Sheng also carried several bags of goods in his hand, "no, I''m giving them to Muxi and Yaya. I may often come here to rub rice in the future and give Aunt Liu trouble." Speaking of this, Aunt Liu was polite again before she accepted the gift. [to be continued] Chapter 1119 Yang Sheng knocked on the door of the nursery. Soon, the sound of kicking footsteps came from far away. The door opened, revealing Yaya''s beautiful face. Seeing Yang Sheng, she exclaimed in surprise, "Uncle Yang, you''re back!" Then he threw himself around his waist. Yang Sheng''s love for children is actually limited to the two children in Letong''s family. Therefore, he always thinks that he doesn''t like children, and his love for babies and girls is just the fetter of love and affection. But bud bud this little girl, he is from the first time to see her feel kind and lovely. Once upon a time, the feeling of disgust and boredom towards other children never appeared in front of Yaya. Little girl holding him, he did not feel anything wrong, it is natural to put her hand on her head, rub a few times, and then squat down, a pick up her, stride into the nursery. "What is Yaya playing with?" "I''m building the Great Wall, and there are trains!" Yang Sheng glanced at the winding model of the Great Wall on the carpet, returned the train with a built-up carriage, squatted down, put the man on the ground and said, "I''ll build it with you!" "Good!" The little girl didn''t see anything. She sat down with the carpet on her knees. Her little white hand pulled out of the pile of model pieces of the carpet and pushed them to Yang Sheng. "Uncle Yang, you are in charge of the Great Wall, I am in charge of the train." Yang Sheng learned from her and sat across from her with his knees crossed. "OK, I''ll listen to you." The little girl nodded solemnly, "OK, I''m the group leader." Yang Sheng choked a smile, nodded back to her, "OK, I absolutely obey the leadership of leader Yaya." Half an hour later, Aunt Liu cooked a meal and asked them to have a meal. The door of the nursery was wide open. She was lying on the carpet facing each other, head to head, holding a model block in her hand. She didn''t know what she was talking about. She just listened to yaya''s chuckling. She looked very happy. Aunt Liu knocked on the open door twice. When Yang Sheng turned her head, she said with a smile. "Mr. Yang, the meal is ready and ready to serve." Yang Sheng answered with a smile and squatted up. Without waiting for Aunt Liu to pull Yaya, he reached out to pick up the little girl and took her to the washroom. Aunt Liu was stunned for a moment and soon followed her. Yang Sheng holds Yaya in one hand, turns on the tap in the other, and then applies some hand washing liquid to the little girl''s little hand. Aunt Liu felt very sorry, because these things should be her duty. "Mr. Yang, go sit down, Yaya. I''ll help her." Yang Sheng turned to her and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just easy." Aunt Liu didn''t go away. She just stood at the door and said. "Unexpectedly, Mr. Yang is good at taking care of children." Yang Sheng cleans Yaya''s hands, pulls the paper to dry her, and walks out with her in his arms. "My sister''s family has a child about the age of Yaya, so I know something about it." It is said that he has a little understanding, but in fact he is modest. Baby, that little boy, he has always been treated like a dry son. In addition, Ji Rui is too introverted, and he often acts as a lubricant for father and son. Aunt Liu did not dare to ask too many questions, but sighed, "Mr. Yang is really a good man. Nephews can take care of him in this way. You know, many men don''t even know how to take care of their children." Yang Sheng didn''t know what to think of, and his smile faded. Wait for him to put bud bud on the chair, just light ground answered a sentence. "Those people don''t know how to cherish..." People are like this. When they have it, they think it can last forever, so they always ignore its existence. Until lost, only then knew once had originally is how precious thing. Aunt Liu didn''t notice the change of his look, so she turned back to the kitchen and brought out the food one by one. Muxi, who works overtime in the company, will be open until eight o''clock. He will call home while eating the takeout he just brought. She has been working for nearly a week. When she gets home every day, Yaya has gone to sleep. This morning, the little girl pestered her and insisted on going back to the company with her. However, she promised that she would go home for dinner tonight. I don''t know. The meeting will be held until eight o''clock, and there will be a lot of follow-up discussions with several project members. As a last resort, she can only call back to make amends to the little girl. "Hello, Mommy?" Little girl through the phone, but no Mu Xi thought angry, on the contrary, it is with a smile light tone. "Honey, I''m sorry, Mommy just had a very important meeting to hold. I can''t go home on time. I''ll be back early tomorrow." The little girl is sticky, but she is very open-minded. "It doesn''t matter, Mommy. Have you eaten yet?" Mu Xi is very surprised, but did not say, only back to her. "Eating, and you? What did Aunt Liu cook for you tonight? " "Even uncle Yang praised granny Liu for her delicious stewed pigeon tonight!" Muxi immediately grasped the point, "Uncle Yang is back?" No wonder the little girl didn''t care with her at all. It turned out that someone was playing with her. "Yes, are you looking for uncle Yang?" Mu Xi takes a look at the size of the file received on the screen, and estimates that he can''t go home at 12 o''clock tonight. "Well, you let uncle Yang on the phone." Yang Sheng''s voice with a smile came from the microphone. "Director mu, you should pay attention to your health when you are working hard." Mu Xi can''t help but lift up his lips, "I will, after this busy time, I will apply for a long holiday with our general manager Zhao, and have a good rest." In fact, she knows in her heart that with the increasing business volume of the company and her own career in the rising period, it''s good to ensure her normal work and rest. How can she take a long vacation. Yang Sheng himself is similar to Muxi. Since returning to Beijing to take over Yang, even the rest on Saturday and Sunday has become a luxury. But these two people, who did not break each other''s unrealistic empty promises, talked a few words, and then hung up. MuchI was busy in the company until eleven o''clock, and it was past zero when he got home. The dark yellow night light was left in the living room. With the dim light, Muxi saw the heat preservation soup cup on the tea table. When the light is on, pick up the note under the soup cup. "Muxi, my old housekeeper has sent some stews. When you come back, remember to drink and then sleep. Good night!" The cursive script is very similar to Yang Sheng''s open-minded character. After taking a bath, Muxi drank the soup. Thinking it was too late, he didn''t disturb Yang Sheng. The next day, she sent a message to Yang Sheng early in the morning. "Breakfast is ready. Come and eat it!" [to be continued]